《The CEO's Wife Is A Demon God's Daughter》


 Chapter 1 Demon God And The Goddess Of Beauty

    [ Past: Hundred years ago...]


    The demon god unleashed his wrath causing widespread destruction in the human world.


    A burst of demonicughter reverberated in the air as the demon god was satisfied with the scene in front of him.


    "Such a waste... All of you are weaklings! Tsk tsk tsk." a smug smile appeared on his face.


    "All of you humans will bow down to me! You inferior beings do not deserve this world. I am meant to rule this world. And weaklings do not have room in my world."


    Thousands of human lifeless bodies scattered on the ground, bathing with their own blood. There was a raging fire in the vast area.


    The entire vige was destroyed and the entire n was wiped out. He had no mercy, killing even innocent children, weak women, and the elderly.


    He was moving from ce to ce, killing every living thing he came across with. No one could stop him.


    It seemed that the world retribution just came down, judging the humanities. People were engulfed with fears and hopelessness.


    The only thing they could do was to hide from the demon god in order for them to stay alive.


    "Argh, I am so bored. I have not seen any worthy opponents. Hmm, I think I need to go for a wash." He said as the sickening smell of the blood of his victims came to his senses.


    Then the demon god flew toward the nearest falls in the area.


    As soon as he reached the falls, he dove into the water. He let his body float, enjoying the coolness of the water as he closed his eyes.


    Minutester, he sensed someone else''s presence. He furrowed his brows.


    ''Who dares to disrupt me, the demon god, from my peaceful and rxing moment.''


    He decided to open his eyes, ready to get rid of whoever living thing arrived in that area.


    But to his surprise, the moment he opened his eyes, he saw the most beautiful creature he had ever seen in his entire life.


    She had beautiful enchanting blue eyes, golden hair thaty down up to her hips, her pointed nose, and thin perfect curved red lipsplimented her small round face.


    She also had fair skin. She looked like a goddess of beauty.


    "Heye up from the water right now. You need to hide. The demon god might see you here." the woman said to him with her concerned voice.<sub> </sub>


    ''Oh, she also has an angelic voice.''


    When the woman saw him not moving from his spot, she dove into the water to approach him.


    The demon god was amused by her action.


    ''Did she not recognize me? Do I not look frightening to her?''


    When the woman was already in front of him, he must admit that she was more beautiful and attractive up close.


    ''Oh, she also smells good.''


    "Heye with me. It is not safe here." the woman continued to talk to him.


    ''It looks like she does not know that I am the demon god. Hmm since I am bored, let me y with this beautiful kitten.''


    Then a mischievous smile appeared on his face.


    Without waiting for his response, the woman grabbed his hand and pulled him away from the water.


    The moment she touched his hand, he felt something unknown... it gave him a pleasant sensation that entered his system.


    He was staring at their entangled hands as he followed her.


    Then finally, the demon god spoke up.


    "Where are we going?"


    The woman paused on her track and turned to face him.


    "Don''t worry, you will be safer if youe with me. Just trust me. Okay?"


    After saying that, a gentle and sweetest smile he had ever seen shed on the face of this goddess of beauty in front of him.


    ''I think, this is going to be interesting.''


    And this was how the rtionship between the demon god and a human being all started whichter developed into a forbidden love.

 Chapter 2 Love Blooms

    [ Past: Hundred years ago... ]


    Several days passed but the demon god did not show his appearance to any human. He stopped wreaking havoc in the world.


    His sudden disappearance and silence made the people rejoice. They were able to collect and hunt their foods which they would be used as they hide from him.


    Some n and sect leaders were also able to meet to discuss a n of how they would defeat the demon god.


    They sent out messages across the world, inviting extraordinary beings with magical powers.


    They were hoping that by joining andbining each other''s forces and strength they would be able to defeat the vicious demon god. They just needed to n out everything and strike at the right time.


    Unknown to them, the reason why the demon god suddenly disappeared was that he was busy pretending as a normal human being.


    He was enjoying his moment together with the goddess of beauty that he met several days ago in the waterfalls.


    He also learned her name. She was called Eva. She brought him in her hiding ce. It was a cave.


    She was just living there alone. Sometimes she offered help to those people who needed a ce to stay.


    When she asked for his name, he just said some random name that popped up into his mind. Now she was calling him by his name Zu Wan.


    As he stayed with her, the demon god didn''t notice that several days already passed. His objective of bringing chaos in the world was diverted because of this beauty in front of him.


    "Eva, let us go to the waterfalls." Zu Wan invited her.


    "Huh? It is dangerous out there. Do you really like waterfalls?" Eva asked him curiously.


    "No, but I begin to like it because I met you there." Zu Wan simply said.


    A blush dusted over Eva''s cheeks after hearing his statement.


    The demon god, despite his viciousness, he was also a beautiful being. His physical appearance stood out and could make women fall for him.


    He has deep dark eyes, paired with his dark long eyshes and eyebrows, thatplimented his sharp-featured. He also had a perfectly built body like a warrior.


    "But demon god..." Eva wanted to say her disapproval because of the danger but Zu Wan cut her off immediately.


    "Please Eva, I trusted you, so this time trust me. Nothing will gonna happen to us. I will protect you against the demon god."


    Eva could not help herself but burst into waves ofughter after hearing his remarks.


    Zu Wan frowned as he looked at her confusedly.


    ''Why is sheughing. Did I say something funny?''


    Noticing his expression, Eva somehow guessed what he was thinking so she exined herself.


    "Sorry about that. I just find it funny because it really looks like you are not afraid of the demon god."<sub> </sub>


    ''Of course, I should. Why would I be afraid of me? I am the demon god himself.''


    "Did you see him? Does he look frightening to you?" Zu Wan asked her hypothetically.


    Of course, he knew that she never saw him yet. Because if she did, she won''t dare invite him to her hiding ce.


    "No, but I heard he looks frightening and..." Eva paused as she noticed his intense gaze, anticipating her answer.


    "And what?" Zu Wan asked her with his brows raised.


    "He looks ugly like a monster," Eva answered confidently.


    Zu Wan:"..."


    Zu Wan was rendered speechless after hearing her response.


    ''Me...Ugly and Monster? I just heard the most ridiculous joke in my life. Yes, I am ruthless and brutal but I am not ugly!!''


    "Do you believe them?!" Zu Wan asked her with disbelief.


    Eva chuckled when she saw his reaction. She just nodded to confirm it.


    "Then what about me?" Zu Wan promptly asked her.


    "What about you?" Eva said while giving him a confused look.


    "Do I look ugly to you?"


    This time Eva burst into another wave ofughter. Zu Wan just looked at her helplessly.


    Herughter was like a piece of music in his ears.


    ''How dare sheugh at me? I am the mighty demon god. Hmm, I should give her a lesson.''


    A sly smile appeared on his handsome face as he suddenly held Eva''s face.


    Eva stoppedughing because of his sudden action. He grabbed that opportunity to lean over and seal her lips with his.


    Zu Wan kissed Eva as he thought this was the proper way of punishing her fromughing at him.


    After recovering from the shock, Eva put her arms around his neck as she pulled him closer. She started to respond and return his kiss.


    The moment she took the initiative to kiss him back, it was Zu Wan''s turn to be shocked.


    He did not expect her to do that. Then he felt something moved inside his chest.


    ''What is this unfamiliar feeling? Why is it my heart started beating and racing wildly inside my chest?''

 Chapter 3 Goal Redirected

    [ Past: Hundred years ago...]


    The supposed to be a punishment kiss turned to be a deeper passionate moment between the two lovely creatures inside the cave.


    The demon god could not believe it that he sumbed to this carnal desire. He could not resist the temptation brought by the beauty in front of him.


    He started to free her from the soft fabrics which were covering her body as he nted soft kisses on her face, her neck, and her shoulder.


    He kissed her like there is no tomorrow, caressing her entire body.


    He felt no resistance from her, instead, she just closed her eyes savoring the moments as soft moans escaped from her mouth.


    The two of them allowed themselves to be drowned from that passionate moment where they experienced the metaphysical being of oneness.


    Their body moved in synchronized rhythm as they merged with one another. Two different souls intertwined, a demon god and an ordinary human being.


    After that erotic moment that they shared together, theyy there for a long time looking at each other. Their naked bodies were still pressed with each other.


    Zu Wan did not understand but as he stared at her blue eyes which were like a clear blue ocean, he felt eternal happiness for the first time.


    Right from that moment, he told himself ''I want to possess this woman forever. I want her... all of her.''


    Eva smiled at him with tenderness in her eyes. "I have not answered your question yet."


    She raised her hands and held his face. "You look like a god, an eternally youthful god of beauty."


    Zu Wan''s heart skipped a beat after hearing her words. Then his lips curved up into a smile as he looked at the girl amusingly.


    ''Yeah, I am a god... but not a god of beauty. I am a demon god.'' Heughed inwardly at that thought.


    "Why are you smiling like that?" Eva chuckled as she saw his reaction after saying that.<sub> </sub>


    "Nothing. I am just happy. Did you not regret what we did?" Zu Wan asked Eva.


    "Why are you asking me that? Did you regret it?"


    "No, I don''t." Zu Wan promptly said.


    "I just want to make sure, since after what happened to us. I don''t have a n of letting you go. Eva, you are mine now."


    Eva shed her sweetest smile as she replied: "I don''t mind that as long as you are willing to stay with me."


    "Of course, I do and I will." Zu Wan replied enthusiastically.


    As if he could not get enough of her, Zu Wan submitted to his burning desire all over again, repeating the heated passion that transpired with them just a while ago.


    Heavy breathing, panting, their soft moans and loud noises of pleasures, and the sound of their bodies being mmed with each other could be heard inside that small cave which served as their hiding ce and love nest.


    And just like that, the demon god who wanted to bring chaos and destruction in the human world forgot his original goal.


    He stayed with the woman to whom he fell in love with for the first time. They became husband and wife as he continued to hide his true self from her.


    As Zu Wan and Eva were busy living their normal lives, the different human Sects started to build their forces.


    They sessfully gathered some extraordinary human beings that possessed different supernatural powers. They were preparing for a war against the demon god.


    They did not know why the demon god stopped wreaking havoc, but the good thing was, the demon god''s disappearance gave them the advantage to train and strengthen their forces.


    The months became a year and the joint forces of the human Sects sessfully stabilized and strengthened their power.


    Those human beings with supernatural powers were now called guardian warriors.

 Chapter 4 The Birth

    [ Past: Hundred years ago...]


    The guardian warriors which were formed by the different human Sects from different ns were also categorized into four types of extraordinary human beings.


    Shamans were humans gifted with magical skills, abilities, and powers. The most widely known characteristic of a shaman was the ability to cast a spell.


    Spells were cast by many methods such as inscribing runes or sigils on an object to give that object magical powers, reciting incantations, performing rituals, and making magical herbs as amulets or potions.


    The second type was called a hybrid. Hybrids were abination of human and animal traits.


    Their appearances were a merger of human characteristics with animal traits that portray humanity''s conflicted or divided nature. They also possessed a unique superhuman power.


    The third type was Element-Wielder. They were human gifted with powers to control elements such as fire, water, earth, air, ice, and lightning.


    And thest and the fourth type was the Healer. They had the power to regenerate and heal their own injuries.


    Aside from that, Healers had the ability to heal other beings either normal human or extraordinary human beings like Hybrid, Shaman, and Element-wielder.


    Thesebined forces of different types of extraordinary human beings would serve as the guardian warriors who were tasked to protect the world against the demon god.


    They underwent serious training together for the war preparation in fighting the demon god.


    Different ns, different sects, different human beings were united for the purpose of killing the monstrous demon god.


    Now, all they had to do was find out the whereabouts of the demon god who disappeared for almost a year now.


    -----------------


    On the other side...


    As the guardian warriors were busy trying to track down the whereabouts of the demon god who had gone missing for a long time, Zu Wan was busy pacing back and forth outside the cave.


    Today was the day that Eva would give birth to their firstborn child and Zu Wan was anxiously waiting outside.


    He was very nervous as he heard Eva''s voice screaming in pain as she was currently inbor.


    Then time passed, which for Zu Wan it seemed like ages, Eva''s screaming stopped and changed by the crying sound of a newborn baby.<sub> </sub>


    Zu Wan could not bear to wait any longer and stayed outside so he ran inside only to see a small beautiful creature ced in Eva''s bare chest.


    Zu Wan paused on his track and remained standing from a distance as he admired the most beautiful scene he had ever seen in his life.


    Eva noticed her husband Zu Wan who was frozen on his spot like a statue. Eva let out a soft chuckle as she could not exin her husband''s expressions.


    "Zu Wan, what are you doing there. Come here and see our beautiful daughter!"


    It was Eva''s voice that awakened Zu Wan into his deep stupor. He stepped forward towards his wife and child.


    When he reached them as if the child sensed her father''s presence so she opened her eyes.


    As a demon god like him, everyone thought that he was not capable of feeling any emotions other than anger, hatred, and ruthlessness.


    But when Zu Wan saw his child''s face, something shed in his dark eyes, it was love, happiness, and gentleness.


    He could not exin what he was feeling right now. He thought meeting Eva was the happiest moment of his life.


    But he was mistaken because meeting Eva was the start of his happiness in life and there were more joyful things that keep on happening right now.


    "Zu Wan, are you happy? You are a father now." Eva said to him as she noticed his bright mood.


    "Am I a father now?" Zu Wan blurted out foolishly that earned another wave ofughter from his wife Eva.


    "Yes, you are!" Eva eximed to him.


    When Zu Wan heard her, his heart was screaming in joy.


    "Yes, I am a father now! I am a father now!" Zu Wan was shouting and jumping gleefully.


    He almost flew and used his power because of overwhelming happiness. Fortunately, he was able to control himself.


    As if the child could understand her father''s feelings, the child''s small lips curled up into a smile.

 Chapter 5 Father And Child

    [ Past: Hundred years ago...]


    "From now on we will call you Zhen-Zhen because you are precious to me and your mother." Zu Wan softly said as he gave his daughter a name.


    As if she understood what her father just said the child smiled as she raised her little hands to grasp her father''s thumb.


    "It looks like she is happy with the name that you gave her, Wanwan." Eva giggled as she saw her daughter''s bright smile.


    Zu Wan felt proud after hearing that. "Of course, it was from her loving father, after all, so she really likes it. Am I right my little angel?"


    ''What an irony, I am a demon and I am calling my daughter little angel.'' Zu Wanughed inside from that thought.


    Eva just shook her head as she stared at his husband who was smiling again foolishly. He never failed to amuse her as time goes by.


    Several months had passed and their little cute demoness... or rather the little cute angel was growing very well.


    Eva was amazed to see Zhen-Zhen developed and grew so fastpare to other normal children.


    After three months, the child could stand alone without their help.


    After four months, the child could already walk by herself.


    And now that Zhen-Zhen was already five months, it seemed like she could understand already what adults were talking about.


    Sometimes, she could see her daughter staring at them when She and Zu Wan were having a conversation.


    Zhen-Zhen looked like listening attentively and could understand what they were saying.


    She felt envious of her husband because It looked like her daughter was much closer to her father than her.


    Sometimes, she would catch them staring with each other as if they were talking using their minds alone. She wondered what is happening between her husband and child.


    Unknown to her, the reason why Zhen-Zhen was very fond of her father was because of their secret bonding that Eva did not know about.


    The father and child were doing something behind Eva''s back especially if she let the father and child roam around the mountain without her presence.


    "Fa-fa fly...fly...fly!" Zhen-Zhen told her father Zu Wan as she raised her arms to him, giving him the signal to carry her.


    Zu Wan chuckled as he saw her cute little angel doing that.


    "Do you really want to fly with father again?" Zu Wan asked her.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded vigorously as she smiled at her father very sweetly.


    Zu Wan could not contain hisughter seeing his little cute daughter pleading at him like that.<sub> </sub>


    "Oh, my cute little angel... you are so adorable." Zu Wan said as he pinched her lovely face.


    "Fa-fa, fly!!Sky!!" Zhen-Zhen uttered again as she pointed out the sky to her father. She looked very eager and excited.


    Zu Wan just looked at her helplessly.


    "Fly!Fly!Fly!" This time Zhen-Zhen insisted as she felt a little bit impatient since Zu Wan did not move from his spot.


    Zu Wan burst out into another wave ofughter. Her impatience was one of theirmon behavior, truly the father and child were alike.


    "Alright, we will fly into the sky together with those birds if youpleted the task that I gave you today Zhen-Zhen."


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded at him, feeling so hopeful.


    "Okay, show me what you''ve got my little angel. If father is satisfied with your performance today then I will fulfill your wish." Zu Wan said as he encouraged her.


    "Are you ready to show to me what you have learned today Zhen-Zhen?"


    "Uhm" Zhen-Zhen mumbled as she nodded at him once again. Zu Wan could see the determination in her blue eyes.


    The cute little angel who looked so excited and eager a while ago was now having a serious expression.


    She was concentrating as she stared intently at her two little hands. Zu Wan was just observing her with a smile shed on his face.


    Secondster, something as big as an apple appeared on her little hands, an orange light dancing in both her hands.


    It was an orange fire. Zhen-Zhen was able to release one of her power.


    Zu Wan let out a soft chuckle as he watched his daughter sessfullypleted the task that he had given her.


    Zhen-Zhen looked at her father with a triumphant smile that says ''Father, I''ve done it. You should fulfill my wish today.''


    "Good job Zhen-Zhen. You are a fast learner. Fa-fa is so proud of you." Zu Wan praised her as he pinched again her two lovely cheeks.


    Zhen-Zhen jumped into joy as she was excited to fly again in the sky together with her father.


    This was the type of ytime and bonding moment of the father and child behind Eva''s back.


    Zu Wan was slowly teaching her to discover and control her power.


    He knew that his daughter, even though half-human and half-demon, would eventually acquire some extraordinary powers.


    She was a daughter of a demon god after all.

 Chapter 6 Colors Of Her Eyes

    [ Past: Hundred years ago...]


    The father and child duo continued their routine, doing their secret training.


    Zu Wan discovered that Zhen-Zhen''s eyes would change in color in a given situation.


    Her blue eyes would turn pure ck every time she got exhausted, losing her strength, or having used up all her power.


    On the other hand, her blue eyes would turn red like a burning phoenix when she felt intense emotions like anger or sadness.


    One time, when he was not able to fulfill one of her requests. Zhen-Zhen became really depressed about it.


    While they were flying together, Zhen-Zhen had noticed one vige wherein there were lots of people.


    Since the demon god had gone missing for a long time, people slowly went back to their normal life and routine.


    They built their new houses and went back to their vige. they stopped hiding since they were confident that the guardian warriors were there to protect them.


    Because of her curiosity, she wanted to go down.


    However, Zu Wan did not allow that. People might recognize him as the demon god. If they saw him, people would panic.


    He could protect Zhen-Zhen if someone tried to fight against him but he did not want Zhen-Zhen to witness a bloodbath.


    Then when they returned to the mountain, Zhen-Zhen began to cry. Since that was the first time her father refused her request.


    They were supposed to go home but Zu Wan noticed that his daughter''s eyes changed in color. They became bloody red.


    "Oh my... what should I do? What should I do? My dear little angel... why did your eyes turn red?" Zu Wan was panicking.


    Eva must be waiting for them already. They could not go home while their daughter was looking like this.


    "Zhen-Zhen what happened to your blue eyes?" She stopped crying already and just staring at the terrified expression of her father.


    ''Bring back the beautiful blue eyes of my daughter!'' he was screaming inside.


    "Baby... please forgive fa-fa. Please turn back your eyes to their original color. mo-mo is already waiting for us." Zu Wan was pleading and sounded so desperate.


    "She will be shocked if she sees you looking like that baby."


    As if Zhen-Zhen understood what her father was saying, she shook her head from left to right many times, hinting her father that she also did not know how to bring it back to their original color.


    Zu Wan wanted to cry. Eva would soon find out that their daughter has extraordinary power which is above a normal human being.


    Secondster, they could hear Eva''s voice calling them from afar.


    ''She is here.'' Zu Wan was silently cursing himself.


    He snapped his fingers as an idea came into his mind. He held Zhen-Zhen''s shoulder and he stared at her intently.<sub> </sub>


    "Zhen-Zhen, listen to fa-fa carefully. We will pretend that you are sleeping. Don''t open your eyes when mo-mo is looking. Do you understand?"


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded frantically at her father, signifies that she understood what he just said and she knew what to do.


    After that, Zu Wan carried the ''sleeping'' Zhen-Zhen as he walked towards the direction of Eva''s voice.


    "Don''t open your eyes." He reminded her again. He felt that Zhen-Zhen moved as she nodded.


    "And don''t move... baby remember you are sleeping so you are not supposed to make any movement." Zu Wan looked at his daughter nervously.


    A gentle smile appeared on Eva''s face as soon as she saw her husband and child.


    "Where have you been? Why it took you so long toe home? I have been waiting for the two of you."


    "Sorry about that... Zhen-Zhen was very tired and exhausted from ying all day so we decided to rest. She fell asleep." He emphasized thest three words.


    "Oh... she was already asleep. I am so excited to show her my surprise." Eva was a little bit disappointed.


    But the ''sleeping'' Zhen-Zhen heard her mother. She was curious to see her mother''s surprise.


    She was tempted to open her eyes to let her mother know that she was not sleeping.


    Zu Wan felt that the littless slightly moved in his arms. His heart started pounding so fast.


    ''Kid... don''t be tempted. You promised fa-fa. You will see Mo-Mo''s surprise other time. Please endure it for now.''


    Zu Wan was talking in his mind wishing that Zhen-Zhen would be able to control herself.


    Minutester, they reached their home. He put Zhen-Zhen on her wooden bed.


    Zu Wan sighed in relief. Zhen-Zhen managed to pretend to sleep until they reach their home.


    However, before Zu Wan could finally rx, Eva spoke again about her surprise.


    "Oh, I want to show her the rabbit. It is so cute. Zhen-Zhen will really love it as her pet." shemented


    As soon as Zhen-Zhen heard the word rabbit and pet, she finally conceded from her excitement. She wanted to see it.


    Secondster, Zu Wan and Eva heard a little voice saying "Babbit...? Mo-Mo, Babbit?"


    As they turned to look at her, the husband and wife were both astonished.


    One was shocked because his daughter failed to resist the temptation to see her mother''s surprise. He was done for this.


    While the other one was bewildered to see the red bloody eyes of her daughter.


    "What.... happened to my daughter? Her eyes... her blue eyes... became red." Eva stuttered from shock and disbelief.

 Chapter 7 Not An Ordinary Child

    [ Past: Hundred years ago...]


    "What.... happened to my daughter? Her eyes... her blue eyes... became red." Eva stuttered from shock and disbelief.


    Zu Wan did not know what he would respond to his wife Eva. Astonishment was visible to her eyes.


    Eva immediately ran towards Zhen-Zhen with a worried expression on her lovely face.


    "Zu Wan speak," Eva said with her stern voice, demanding for answers.


    Zhen-Zhen looked at both her parents. She sensed that she did something wrong that caused her father to be in this predicament.


    "Zhen-Zhen..." Zu Wan did not find the right words to continue what he was about to say.


    He was freaking out right now. He felt so nervous to the extent that he wanted to flee just to avoid this kind of confrontation with his wife.


    ''I am sure, she will hate me once she finds out the truth that I am a demon god.''


    ''I don''t want her to hate me or even our daughter Zhen-Zhen just because we have the same blood of a demon.''


    ''This is what I am afraid of.''


    Zu Wan''s mind was in turmoil right now. He could not look straight into his wife''s eyes.


    He knew that even if he lied to her at this moment, she would still able to see through his lies.


    Seeing that Zu Wan was unwilling to speak, Eva heaved a sigh of disappointment.


    She knew that her husband already knew about this, about their daughter''s situation and he kept it from her.


    "Alright, don''t just stand there. Come and sit beside me." Eva said to the man who already froze on his spot.


    Eva sighed deeply when she saw Zu Wan not moving on his spot.<sub> </sub>


    "You don''t need to hide it from me. I am also Zhen-Zhen''s parent. I had known from the start that our daughter is not an ordinary child." She softly said to him.


    Eva''s statement awakened Zu Wan from the daze. He looked at her confusedly with his heart pounding rapidly on his chest.


    ''Did she also find out about my true identity? No... I think I am just thinking too much. She does not look mad at me.''


    "Who had seen a four-month-old child who can stand and walk alone by herself? For that reason alone, I could see that our child has a special gift." Eva smiled as she nced lovingly at Zhen-Zhen.


    ''Oh, That''s it. This is what she meant. I thought she already knew my true identity as a demon god.'' Zu Wan felt relieved because of that.


    Now, he could finally rx. Zu Wan moved towards his wife and daughter. He sat down beside them.


    "I am sorry about that. I am just worried that you will be shocked once you see her eyes changing their color. I could not even exin why it happened." Zu Wan exined his side, partly true but he was still keeping his secret.


    As if Zhen-Zhen sensed that the pressured atmosphere between her father and mother a while ago suddenly disappeared, she let out soft giggles that made her parents turned to look at her.


    As they stared at their daughter, Eva and Zu Wan noticed that Zhen-Zhen''s eyes returned to their original color.


    They both felt delighted as they saw Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes. "Oh, her eyes! They are back to being color blue!" Zu Wan eximed in excitement.


    Zu Wan immediately hugged his cute little daughter. "Very good my dear little angel. Don''t ever scare us once again. I really love your blue eyes. Please keep them that way."


    Eva could not hold herughter seeing how happy her husband right now. His terrified expression a while ago changed into a happy and bright one as if nothing happened.


    She did not know why her husband became so terrified a while ago. Is he that guilty about hiding something from her?


    Sometimes Eva could feel that Zu Wan was hiding something from her and but since she loved him so much she did not mind it.


    She did not want to force him to talk. She wanted him to say it to her through his own initiative. And she was willing to listen.

 Chapter 8 Fight In The Mountain Peak

    [ Past: Hundred years ago...]


    The simple happy life of the demon god and his family was about to change.


    One day, one guardian warrior had seen the demon god wandering in the mountain forest together with little Zhen- Zhen. He secretly followed them until he found out where the demon god was hiding.


    The day after, that guardian warrior informed the leaders of the human sects regarding what he had discovered.


    They spent their whole day nning on how they wouldunch a surprise attack against the demon god.


    On the same day, all the guardian warriors were summoned. Their next move was already set in stone.


    They found it! They found the weakness of the demon god. The weakness that would be the cause of his downfall.


    Human sects would ensure that the day after tomorrow, the demon god wouldpletely disappear in this world. He would no longer be a threat to humanity. Humans would get the revenge they wanted for their fallen brothers and sisters.


    They had only one goal in mind: Kill the demon god!


    ??????????????????????????


    Zu Wan left Eva and Zhen-Zhen to their home as he went to the mountain, hunting for their food. Today was the exact date when Zhen-Zhen was born to this world a year ago. They would celebrate her first birthday.


    After a half-hour of hunting, Zu Wan managed to catch five wild boars in the mountain.


    "Hmm, there will be a feast today. I wonder if Eva and Zhen-Zhen can finish all of these." Zu Wan mumbled to himself.


    Unconsciously, the demon god''s lips twitched into a gentle smile just thinking about his wife and his cute little daughter. He felt content having them by his side.


    The happiness and joy they brought to his life were priceless. It won''t be reced by anything even by power. He was willing to sacrifice his great power just to protect this happiness.


    He was no longer the ruthless and vicious demon god who loved to wreak havoc in this human world. Now, he was just a loving husband and a doting father to his family. He wanted to remain that way.


    But things didn''t go the way he wanted. The retribution came to him unexpectedly. Some people came to bring his Karma and punished him for the sins hemitted in the past.


    When the demon god reached their home, he didn''t see his wife nor his child inside the cave. They were gone. He searched for them everywhere, but he failed. He couldn''t find them.


    The moment he came back to the cave, he saw a note, written in blood.


    ~ COME TO THE MOUNTAIN PEAK IF YOU STILL WANT TO SEE YOUR FAMILY ALIVE ~


    Zu Wan was furious after reading the note. His wife and his daughter were taken away. His enemies were using them to threaten him.


    "I won''t forgive them! If they dare to touch even a single strand of hair of my wife and my daughter... I will kill them all!" Zu Wan had sworn to himself.


    Fuming with rage, the demon god didn''t waste his time as he flew towards the mountain peak. He didn''t care anymore. He could no longer hide his real identity from Eva. He must do something to save them even if his wife would hate him in the end.


    The hatred and anger consumed Zu Wan. His eyes were burning red like a fire. His gray scales which looked like a scale of a dragon appeared on the different parts of his body. The two ck horns could be seen in his forehead. He transformed into the same demon god people were afraid of before.<sub> </sub>


    When he reached the mountain peak, he could see different people having different magical powers. They were waiting for him.


    "WHERE IS MY FAMILY!" Zu Wan yelled at them.


    His voice was so cold and threatening, filled with killing intent. By just hearing it could send shivers to their bodies.


    "The demon god is here. Be ready. We must kill him today!" One of the guardian warriors shouted to his fellows.


    All of them were now in their fighting position. The shamans started to chant and cast their incantations. They built a barrier around the mountain peak, trapping the demon god as well as themselves.


    Zu Wan started to release fireballs towards them. But the element wielders used their powers to block his attacks. They used water and air elements to extinguish his fireballs.


    However, the demon god manipted the air elements to strengthen his fireballs. Some guardian warriors were hit.


    "Argh!" They screamed and squealed after their bodies got in contact with his fire.


    "Fire and Air elements have no use against him!" One warrior shouted.


    The healers immediately responded to heal their wounded warriors. The fight continued. The hybrids also charged towards the demon god and attacked him in various directions.


    But Zu Wan''s body was as strong as steel, so indestructible. Even though theybined their powers, the guardian warriors were still at a disadvantage. The demon god was really powerful.


    "We have no choice. Let''s do ourst resort. Bring them in!" The leader of the guardian warriors instructed.


    In just a few moments, two hybrids walked to the center holding Eva and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Demon god, stop attacking! Or else we will kill your wife and your daughter!"


    Zu Wan stopped mid-air when he saw his wife and his daughter being held in ce by his enemies.


    "Eva!" He called her out.


    Eva gazed up only to see Zu Wan in his demon form.


    "Zu Wan??... Y-You are...the d-demon god!?" Eva mumbled in disbelief.


    She couldn''t believe it. Her husband¡­ was the demon god.


    Zu Wan froze after seeing the expression of Eva.


    ''No! Don''t hate me, Eva! Please don''t!'' Zu Wan was screaming in his mind right now.


    He felt like his heart was being squeezed as of this moment. He could endure any pains but¡­ the hatreding from his wife¡­ he didn''t know if he could handle it.

 Chapter 9 The Demon God Was Badly Hurt

    [ Past: Hundred years ago...]


    Meeting Eva in this circumstance and showing her his true form, Zu Wan lost his focus. The fear of being hated by his beloved woman was slowly consuming his mind. He wanted to unleash his wrath¡­ his demon self.


    But Eva''s presence was making it difficult for him. He tried his best to fight it, controlling his bloodthirst. He was having internal battles.


    The guardian warriors noticed that the demon god was distracted. They seized that moment to capture him. The earth element wielder unleashed their powers, summoning the strong vines from thend to attack the demon god.


    The ground opened up and giant vines emerged from it, moving towards the demon god. The shamans cast their spell, strengthening the giant vines. In a brief moment, they seeded to restrain the demon god, holding both his hands and feet.


    The giant vines wrapped the demon god''s entire body.


    "Fa-Fa!" Zhen-Zhen''s little voice was suddenly heard in the area.


    Zhen-Zhen was struggling against the hybrid who was holding her in ce. She wanted to escape and go towards her father. But her little body couldn''t fight the strong hybrid.


    "Fa-Fa!" She shouted once again. She began to cry.


    Zhen-Zhen''s voice awakened Zu Wan. He failed to notice that he was already tied down by the giant vines.


    "Stop! Please stop! He is no longer the demon god whom you are afraid of! He was already a changed man!" Eva said to them desperately.


    When Zu Wan heard Eva''s words, he was baffled for a moment. When he turned to look at her, he couldn''t see the hatred in her eyes.


    ''She didn''t hate me! She didn''t!''


    He couldn''t believe it. That thought gave warmth to his heart. Finally, he was able to control his demon¡­ the monster inside him who wanted to go berserk just a while ago.


    Zu Wan stopped struggling. He remained still with no intention to fight back. He won''t kill anyone as long as they would not hurt Eva and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Why are you protecting him, woman?!" The elder Shaman questioned Eva.


    "Don''t you forget the people he killed before? The blood of your own kind was shed because of this evil creature. We lost so many lives. He had sinned¡­ and he must die! He must be punished! He is the merciless demon god. He doesn''t deserve mercy."


    "He deceived you. He bewitched you! Did you be a demon too?"


    Everyone was ridiculing Eva.


    Zu Wan clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.


    "Release my wife and my daughter! They were innocent. They didn''t do you wrong!" Zu Wan said to them with his deep voice.


    "Please let us go. My family is living quietly for these past years. The demon god had stopped attacking people. Everyone deserves a second chance." Eva continued to plead for Zu Wan''s behalf.


    "Stop your nonsense, woman! You are not in your right mind! You sumbed to the demon god, betraying your own kind!" The leader of the guardian warriors couldn''t hide the hatred he felt towards Eva.


    Then the head Shaman instructed someone to bring something. Another Shaman walked towards her, holding a box that contained an important object.


    The head Shaman picked it up. It was a dagger¡­ a golden dagger.<sub> </sub>


    "Woman¡­ since you said that everyone deserves a second chance... now I will give you a chance to right the wrong." The head Shaman slowly walked towards Eva while holding the dagger in her hands.


    "Don''t you dare touch her¡­ if she''s hurt¡­ I promise no one will leave this ce alive!" Zu Wan threatened them as he watched the head Shaman approaching Eva.


    Zu Wan started struggling once again. He was removing the giant vines which were wrapping his entire body. The element wielder tried to strengthen the giant vines, summoning more giant vines under the ground.


    The head Shaman was now standing in front of Eva who was being held by the two hybrids.


    "This is a divine dagger. This is the only weapon that could kill evil creatures like the demon god. Plunge this dagger into his heart. Kill him or else we will kill your daughter! Choose! Make your own choice!"


    "No! Please no! Don''t hurt my daughter. Please let us go. I can''t do it. He''s my husband. I love him. Just kill me¡­"  Eva said with her desperate plea.


    "Still stubborn until the end. Heh¡­ you leave us no choice." The head Shaman sneered at her.


    The head Shaman gave her signal to the hybrid who was restraining Zhen-Zhen. The hybrid raised his ws, ready to dig Zhen- Zhen''s heart in her chest.


    "No!" Eva eximed in horror.


    "Zhen- Zhen!" Zu Wan also shouted when he saw the scene.


    The hybrid was determined to kill their daughter.


    Creak! Creak! Creak!


    The sound of giant vines being torn apart reverberated in the entire area. The demon god sessfully escaped. Before the ws of the hybrid touched Zhen-Zhen''s chest, Zu Wan rushed and flew in their direction, rescuing his daughter.


    "Argh!" The hybrid squealed in pain the moment Zu Wan caught his arms. He broke it, quickly snatching Zhen- Zhen away from the hybrid''s grasp.


    With his raging fury, Zu Wan released another fireball hitting the same hybrid who tried to kill Zhen- Zhen. The hybrid was roasted alive.


    Just when Eva and Zu Wan were about to feel relieved since Zhen-Zhen was already safe, the Head Shaman immediately raised the divine dagger, thrusting it forward and aiming at Eva''s heart.


    However, before the dagger could reach Eva''s heart, someone immediately hugged her and shielded her. It was Zu Wan. He was still holding Zhen-Zhen when he suddenly rushed towards Eva, using his own body to protect her.


    "Zu Wan!" Eva cried out his name.


    The head Shaman plunged the dagger deeper into Zu Wan''s body, twisting it forward with her full strength.


    "Argh!"


    Zu Wan felt the burning sensation, spreading fast all throughout his body. He suddenly felt weak. He was losing his power.


    With his remaining strength and power, Zu Wan was able to push away the head Shaman, grabbing Eva and Zhen-Zhen as he flew away to escape.


    He released the biggest fireball that he could make to break the barrier which was created by the shamans. He seeded as they temporarily escaped away from the mountain peak.


    "Follow them! The demon god was badly hurt. We must find him and kill him!" The Leader of the guardian warriors gave hismand.

 Chapter 10 Protection Spell

    [ Past: One Hundred Years Ago ]


    Zu Wan brought Eva and Zhen-Zhen to the cave- the cave which served as their home. He created a barrier that was made of blue fire so that the enemies could not enter.


    He felt like something was stealing and draining his strength and power. It was the result of being pierced by the divine dagger. His blood was also dripping out of his wound. He couldn''t stop the bleeding.


    He was still holding Eva and Zhen-Zhen. A gentle smile shed in his face as he looked at them. He was d that his wife and his daughter were safe.


    "Zu Wan! You''re bleeding!" Eva eximed with so much concern in her voice.


    She held his chest with her palm, covering his wound to stop the bleeding. Eva''s body trembled as she began to sob. Zu Wan touched her face, wiping her tears using his bare hands.


    "Don''t cry, Eva! I hate to see you cry." Zu Wan softly mumbled.


    "Fa-Fa!" Zhen-Zhen called him out. Then Zu Wan felt small arms caressing his face.


    Zhen-Zhen reached out to touch her father''s face. She mimicked Zu Wan''s action when he touched Eva''s face. Seeing this scene, it warmed Eva and Zu Wan''s heart. Theyughed because of their daughter.


    After a while, the cave was engulfed by silence. No one knew what would happen next. Today was supposed to be a joyful asion for their daughter''s first birthday but things turned out like this.


    "Eva¡­ I am sorry. I lied to you. I hide my true self because I am afraid that you will hate me once you find out that I am the demon god. The moment I met you, everything changed. I wanted to be with you forever. I know I couldn''t change the past. I am the cruel demon god. I had killed so many lives but I won''t hurt you. I always wanted to protect you and Zhen-Zhen."


    "You taught me how to love. You made me feel happy. This was the first time I experienced true happiness in my entire life."


    Zu Wan wanted to tell her his true feelings before it was toote. This time¡­ no more secrets.


    "I am willing to give up everything just for you and my daughter. I will protect both of you. So I hope you don''t hate me. I hope you could forgive me¡­ my past deeds."


    Eva patted his head, gently stroking his hair.


    "I don''t hate you. The man in front of me is not the demon god but my loving husband. I know you''ve changed now. I saw your good heart. You are not pure evil." She sounded very sincere.


    "I had a nagging feeling that you were hiding something from me. But I tried to understand you. Now that I know your secrets, my feelings for you did not change. Zu Wan, demon god or not, I still love you. I am willing to be with you."


    Her eyes were filled with love as she said those words to him. Zu Wan could not contain his happiness as he wrapped his wife and daughter into a warm hug.


    "You two are my happiness, my world, and my life." Zu Wan mumbled.


    "Fa-Fa! Mo-Mo!" Zhen-Zhen also mumbled.


    They were having this family moment when suddenly Zu Wan felt that the guardian warriors had arrived. They were now trying to break in the barrier. They could also hear what was happening outside the cave.<sub> </sub>


    "They are here," Eva said anxiously as her grip on Zu Wan''s body tightened.


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t let anything bad happen to you and Zhen-Zhen." Zu Wanforted her.


    "I am worried about you. You are badly hurt. Are you okay? Please don''t fight them. Don''t kill anymore."


    Zu Wan gave her a reassuring smile. "I know. I won''t kill anymore. I promise."


    "Just stay here with us. Don''t leave." Eva said with her pleading look.


    "Alright. I am not going anywhere. They could not easily break this barrier."


    The guardian warriors continued to unleash their powers, attacking the barrier. Theybined their powers to destroy the barrier.


    They wouldn''t waste this golden opportunity to kill the demon god. He was also hurt by the divine dagger. He was at his weakest right now. They thought that they did the right thing of using his family to threaten him. They seeded in hurting the demon god.


    Now, they were confident since demon god was not fighting back. Unknown to them, the only reason why the demon god decided not to retaliate was because of Eva and Zhen-Zhen. He promised not to kill anyone.


    As time went by, Zu Wan felt that his power was weakening. He didn''t know how long he could hold the barrier. With thebined powers of all the Guardian Warriors, he knew that it won''t take long before they could finally destroy the barrier.


    He had to make a decision. Strengthening the barrier was exhausting and draining his powers quickly. He had to reserve his remaining powers to protect Zhen-Zhen and Eva.


    "Eva, do you trust me?" Zu Wan asked her.


    Eva nodded at him as a response.


    "I have to remove the barrier now. But don''t worry. I already thought of a n to protect both of you." Zu Wan said as he bent down to kiss Eva in the forehead as well as Zhen-Zhen.


    Unknown to her, Zu Wan was already losing his powers. He was nning to use all his remaining power to cast a protection spell for Eva and Zhen-Zhen. With that amount of power he had right now, guardian warriors would not be able to hurt them even for a hundred years.


    Zu Wan has removed the barrier. He was now standing in front of Eva and Zhen-Zhen. He closed his eyes while his hands were moving in circles.


    Then Eva saw different lights surrounding Zu Wan''s body. He was releasing an unimaginably powerful aura. Later on, the lightsing out of Zu Wan''s body formed five dragons made of fire- Red Dragon, ck Dragon, Blue Dragon, Yellow Dragon, and Orange Dragon.


    After a while, Eva heard heavy footstepsing in.


    "Zu Wan, the guardian warriors!" Eva eximed but Zu Wan didn''t respond.

 Chapter 11 Demon Gods Retribution

    [ Past: One Hundred Years Ago ]


    "Zu Wan, the guardian warriors!" Eva eximed but Zu Wan didn''t respond.


    He seemed like he was put in a deep concentration right now.


    "Zu Wan, move!" Eva yelled at him when she saw the guardian warriorsunching their attacks towards Zu Wan.


    However, before their attacks could hit Zu Wan, the ck Fire Dragon blocked those attacks, thus protecting Zu Wan. The Blue, Yellow, and Red Fire Dragons were now going in circles around Eva and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Attack them! Don''t stop!" The leader of the guardian warriorsmanded.


    "Make a way.... create a path! Protect Head Shaman. We should let guide her to reach the demon god!" He added.


    The head Shaman was the one who was holding the divine dagger. All they had to do was for the head Shaman to pierce the demon god''s heart using the divine dagger.


    They noticed that the demon god was not moving in his spot. They saw this as a perfect opportunity to attack him. However, because of the ck and Orange Fire Dragon, the head Shaman couldn''t get near him.


    Hybrids and Elements wielders were tasked to make an opening so that the head Shaman could get closer to the demon god. The Shamans also cast spells to immobilize the dragons.


    The fighting continued as Eva watched in horror. Zhen- Zhen was holding Eva''s hand, trembling in fear as she saw the chaos in front of her.


    "Please stop! I am begging you! Please let us go!" Eva pleaded once again.


    But the guardian warriors didn''t care. They were so determined to kill the demon god. Later on, Zhen-Zhen and Eva were surrounded by the fire dragon''s aura. They could feel an intense power going inside their system.


    The Red, Yellow and Blue dragons were slowly disappearing, transforming as lightsing into Zhen-Zhen and Eva''s body. Suddenly, they heard Zu Wan''s voice in their subconscious.


    "Eva, my wife¡­ Zhen- Zhen, my cute little angel¡­ don''t be afraid. I will protect you no matter what. I will be guiding you always. I will always be with you."


    "Zu Wan¡­ what are you saying? Why do I feel like you are saying goodbye to us?" Eva asked him anxiously.


    She heard him let out a soft chuckle. He didn''t respond to her.


    "I love you, Eva¡­ both of you."


    The power of Blue, Red, and Yellow dragons were now transferred to Eva and Zhen-Zhen''s bodies. There were only two fire dragons left, the ck and the orange.


    Soon, Zu Wan pulled out the orange dragon from the battle, leaving the ck fire dragon. The orange dragon immediately flew around Eva and Zhen-Zhen.


    Because of that Zu Wan''s defense weakened. The guardian warriors were finally able to create a path for the Head Shaman leading to the demon''s god direction.


    She charged in towards his direction, holding the divine dagger. Eva saw what was happening. She felt rmed.


    "Zu Wan, move! Someone is attacking behind you!" Eva warned him.


    But it was no use. Zu Wan couldn''t move since he needed to concentrate on casting the protection spell and finish it once and for all to ensure Zhen- Zhen and Eva''s safety.


    The head Shaman was fast approaching him.


    ''No! No! It couldn''t be!'' Eva cried in fright.


    In her mind, she had to do something. Without thinking twice, she released Zhen-Zhen''s hand. Before Zu Wan could realize what happened, a soft warmth had engulfed him from behind.


    It was Eva, hugging him from behind.


    "Zu Wan¡­ I will protect you too!" Eva mumbled to him.<sub> </sub>


    Zu Wan immediately opened his eyes after hearing her voice and feeling her soft body wrapping him. Zu Wan could feel that Eva''s life force was slowly diminishing.


    ''What''s wrong? What happened?'' He asked himself, confusion surfacing in his eyes.


    Then he turned to look at Eva. It was toote. The Head Shaman had already plunged the divine daggers to Eva''s body. The next thing happened, Eva copsed in Zu Wan''s arms.


    "P-Protect our daughter¡­" That''s thest words she uttered before she lost her consciousness.


    "No! Eva! NO!" Zu Wan screamed in agony as he hugged Eva''s lifeless body tightly.


    The protection he cast on her was not yetpleted that''s the reason why Eva was harmed by the divine dagger.


    Zu Wan was on the brink of losing his mind. The monster inside him wanted to unleash his wrath and avenged Eva''s death. The murderous intent rose inside him.


    ''No one should be spared! Kill them! KILL ALL OF THEM." His inner demon was about to take control of him.


    The guardian warriors could not believe it. The demon god still had remaining strength, a very immense power!


    Incredulous fear printed on their faces as they watched the demon god who was now emanating a powerful evil aura. The guardian warriors couldn''t move their bodies because of the intense pressure surrounding them.


    The demon god was furious, ready to kill everyone in there! When he was about tounch his attack, he suddenly heard a faint voice.


    "Fa-Fa¡­" Zhen- Zhen called him out. Her little hand was now holding Zu Wan''s finger.


    With that, Zu Wan recovered his rationality once again. He remembered what he had just promised to Eva- he won''t kill anymore. He looked down to see Zhen-Zhen.


    The tears came out without warning. Zu Wan was in pain. Maybe this was the kind of retribution for him. He had sinned and he must be punished because of his evil-doings.


    Today, he just wanted to be happy with his family, celebrating their daughter''s first birthday. But things went wrong. Humans came to him to seek vengeance for their fallen fellows. Now, Eva¡­ his wife, was dead. And they were also trying to harm Zhen-Zhen, the demon god''s daughter.


    Thinking back, the moments he shared with his wife and daughter¡­ those were enough for him. Once in his life, he encountered true love¡­ he experienced genuine happiness and now he learned the value of life.


    He failed to protect Eva but he would make sure to fulfill herst will. He would protect Zhen-Zhen even if he needed to sacrifice his own life.


    Zhen-Zhen was the product of their love¡­ the love between an ordinary human and the demon god.


    He came into a decision. Zu Wan fell on his knee as he reached out to hug his little daughter.


    "Zhen-Zhen, my cute little angel¡­ always remember that Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo love you so much. We will always be with you, guiding you."


    After saying that, Zu Wan tapped Zhen-Zhen''s head. Then she fell unconscious right away.


    It did not take long when Zu Wan faced the guardian warriors who were immobilized in their spots.


    "Even if I die today¡­ you will never be able to harm my daughter, the demon god''s daughter."


    Zu Wan summoned the ck Fire Dragon as it took and consumed Eva''s body. After that, the dragon moved towards Zu Wan as they fused into one. Zu Wan, Eva, and the ck Fire Dragon became one!


    The ck Mighty Fire Dragon flew around Zhen-Zhen as it unleashed an incredible amount of magical force. The surroundings were suddenly engulfed byplete darkness.


    They had no idea what was happening in the dark. They couldn''t see nor hear anything. After a few moments, the light came back and the surroundings turned back to normal.


    When they looked around, the demon god was already gone. He disappeared without a trace.


    However, he left something. The demon god''s daughter was there, lying unconscious on the ground.

 Chapter 12 Transported To Another Dimension

    ?? One Hundred Years Later ??


    The war between humans and the demon god had long ended a hundred years ago. He disappeared in their world but the guardian warriors continued to fulfill their duty- guiding humanity against the evil threats.


    Their descendants continued their mission. They didn''t stop strengthening their forces for the reason that there was still one creature who posed a threat to humanity- the demon god''s daughter.


    They failed to kill her a hundred years ago. The remnants of the demon god''s power were protecting her. It was too strong that they couldn''t harm the unconscious little child.


    No one among them could withstand the magical force surrounding her. If the magical force could sense a murderous intent that would try to harm the child, the force would immediately deflect the threat and danger.


    They couldn''t pierce her using the divine dagger. The shamans discovered that the demon god used a very powerful magical spell. It would be hard to destroy. But it''s power would fade slowly as time went by.


    Afraid that the demon god''s child would bring another destruction in the world, the innocent child was sealed away by the human sect in what they called a divine mountain.


    They also created a barrier around the area, protection against the possible intruder who would try to break the seal.


    They also assigned guardian warriors to monitor the area from time to time, checking whether there was a dangerous phenomenon happening inside the chambers of the demon god''s daughter.


    Shamans cast a spell on her and put her in a deep sleep. She was put inside the stone coffin before sealing her in the divine mountain. Since then no one saw the appearance of the demon god''s daughter.


    One day, an unexpected thing happened that created great unrest in their world once again.


    After a hundred years of being sealed in that secluded mountain, a guardian warrior of one of the human sects identally removed the seal and thus releasing the demon god''s daughter from her deep slumber.


    ????????????????????


    Boom!


    A big st erupted in the divine mountain. A raging fire spread fast in the mountain forests. The guardian warriors were alerted upon hearing the explosion.


    They had sensed a strong magical forceing from the divine mountain. The leaders together with the elite and strongest guardian warriors immediately responded to check what was happening in the mountain.


    Water element wielders focused on extinguishing the forest fire. They had a bad feeling when they saw different lightsing out from the location where the demon god''s daughter was sealed.


    "What is happening? Did the demon god''s daughter awaken and escape?" The head Shaman couldn''t help but ask the other leaders.


    "Let''s go¡­ move fast! We need to find out what happened!" One hybrid elder said.


    "Did you bring the divine daggers?" The Leader of the guardian warriors asked the head Shaman.


    "Yes¡­"


    When they arrived in the Chambers, they saw one of their guardian warriors who was assigned to monitor the mountain today.


    "What happened here? Why are you here? You are not supposed to enter beyond the red marks. What have you done?" The Head Shaman shouted at him angrily.


    The guardian warrior fell on his knees immediately.


    "Forgive me, my lord. I was roaming around the area when suddenly I felt a force pulling me towards this direction. My body and feet moved on their own ords, thus bringing me here." The guardian warrior started to exin what happened.<sub> </sub>


    "Then suddenly I began to release my power. The fire just came out naturally then I couldn''t control my body anymore." This guardian warrior was a fire element wielder.


    "So the forest fire¡­ it came from your power?" The head Shaman asked him, confirming her suspicion.


    "Yes¡­ but I felt strange. That power doesn''t feel like it came from me."


    "Demon god''s daughter¡­ She can control fire. That''s one of her powers." The leader stated.


    "Where''s the demon god''s daughter? The stone coffin¡­ is empty!"


    They averted their gaze to the stone coffin, panic and horror surfacing in their eyes.


    The guardian warrior pointed his finger to the circle of lights near the stone coffin which was slowly fading. It was the portal going to another dimension.


    "She was swallowed by the light!" The guardian warriors said with his trembling voice.


    "I think she is being transported to another dimension." The Head Shaman said to them.


    "Then, that''s a good thing. She will no longer cause chaos in this world." The strongest hybrid said.


    But the leader of the guardian warriors opposed his idea.


    "We are guardian warriors. We are formed to eliminate the demon god and his bloodline. If she is transported to another dimension it doesn''t mean that she will no longer pose a threat to humanity. As long as she is alive, she cane back here and might bring another chaos."


    Others agreed with his statement.


    "So what are we gonna do now? Do you have  any n in mind?" The Head Shaman asked him curiously.


    The Leader of the guardian warriors extended his arm to her.


    "Give me the divine dagger."


    The head Shamanplied.


    "I will follow her and I will make sure to kill her. Head Shaman, you will choose another guardian leader who will rece me."


    "But guardian lord¡­ once you follow her¡­ we are not sure if you will be able to return here." The head Shaman said worriedly.


    "This is my duty and my responsibility as the leader of the guardian warriors. I must do this." The leader said with so much conviction.


    "I will apany you." The head Shaman suggested.


    "No¡­ you must stay here. All of you¡­ must prepare. We don''t know when the demon god''s daughter wille back here. You must protect this world. I will leave that task to you."


    They had no choice but to listen to their leader. This was his choice. Before the light disappeared, the guardian leader dove in the circle of lights, letting himself be transported to another dimension.


    He had one goal in mind: search for the demon god''s daughter and kill her.

 Chapter 13 Find A Wife!

    "Aah¡­ Aah¡­ Aah!"


    "Oh.. Ummm. Aah!


    The sound of a woman moaning along with a man groaning in pleasure echoed in the entire room.


    Creak! Creak! Creak!


    p! p! p!


    The sound of the bed moving and the pping of flesh to flesh could also be heard, apanying the sound of their heavy breathing, panting, and soft moans.


    Tristan Davis, the well-known CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise, was currently having an ''extreme-physical-workout'' with a girl inside his condo unit.


    He was a famous Casanova¡­ a certified womanizer who would bring women into his bed once he had set his eyes on her.


    And the girl who was in his bed right now and being impaled by him was his another victim¡­. a victim of his irresistible charm.


    They were both drowning themselves in this carnal desire when suddenly Tristan''s phone rang. Someone was calling him.


    Though he was busy pleasuring the woman under him, he still managed to take a peek at his phone to see who was calling him.


    When he saw that the caller was his assistant, he reached out to his phone and answered the call.


    "Hey¡­ Matthew, what''s up?.... urgh! You know I am in the middle... of a very important session. Oh! Aaah¡­ I told you not to call me... if it is not an emergency. Aah! Aah!... I thought I already made myself clear with this."


    Tristan was still able to tell his assistant what he wanted though he was a little bit distracted by the sensation of his continuous pounding of the girl under him.


    "I know sir. This is definitely an emergency that''s why I call you." His assistant stated with certainty.


    Tristan frowned and asked, "What is it? Is there something wrong that happened in the office? Do we have a problem with thepany?"


    "No sir. This is not rted to thepany." Matthew promptly said.


    "So what the hell is this considered an emergency?"


    "The Chairman¡­ your grandpa is now on his way to your condo unit. He is now at the elevator going there!"


    "WHAT?! My Grandpa!" Tristan eximed, stopping what he was doing.


    ''F*ck! I am doomed! This is not an emergency. If he sees me here while doing this¡­ argh! It will be a catastrophe for me!'' Tristan thought to himself as he cursed inwardly.


    "Hey¡­ Babe? Why did you stop?" The girl asked, moving her hips upwards to meet his.


    "Argh!" A soft groan escaped his mouth due to the girl''s sudden movement.


    "Matthew! For goodness sake, I haven''t found my release yet!!! Please can you hold my grandfather for a while, even just for five minutes? I will make this quick I promise!" Tristan begged Matthew.


    Tristan heard Matthew heave a deep sigh.


    "Ok, sir! I''ll try my best!"


    He immediately hung up the phone and he turned to the girl under him.


    "Tanya¡­ sorry, Babe. There is an emergency. No more forey today. Let''s finish this quickly. I have to cum inside you as fast as possible. I''ll be rough. Do you still want to do this?" Tristan asked permission to the girl, caressing her face.


    The girl just nodded at him with a grin. That''s her go signal. She immediately pulled his head towards her, sealing his lips with a hungry passionate kiss.


    Tristan returned her kiss with a fervent need while thrusting in and out of her at a very fast pace. After a while, he broke the kiss. He grabbed one of her legs and put it on his shoulder and began pounding her harder and deeper.


    Creak! Creak! Creak!


    The creaking sound of the bed became louder because of their intense movement.


    "Aah! Aah¡­ yes! Yes! Tristan!! I like it...rough! Har...der! Ahh..fas-ter!"


    Within the duration of five minutes, he continued banging her non-stop.


    "Aah... I think I''m cumming!"


    "Tristaaaan!"


    "Aaaah!"


    Ding!<sub> </sub>


    Ding!


    The moment they reached their climax they heard the ringing sound of the doorbell.


    "F*ck! The danger just arrived!" Tristan cursed, getting off the bed immediately.


    In a sh, Tristan put his clothes on. Then he quickly picked up the woman''s clothes scattered on the floor.


    "Babe, get up! Go to the bathroom and hide! Stay there! And don''t make any sound."


    He pulled her up, stuffing her clothes into her hands.


    "Hey, what is this all about?" The girlined to him.


    "Sshhh!" Tristan signaled her to just keep quiet.


    Ding! Ding!


    They heard another sound of the doorbell. Tristan gave the woman a pleading look before pushing her towards the bathroom.


    "Remember what I said¡­ don''t make unnecessary noise and don''t leave here. Understand?"


    The girl just nodded with confusion. Tristan immediately dashed out of his room to wee his VIP visitor whom he considered a ''danger''.


    When he opened the door, his assistant and an old dignified man who symbolized valor and power came into his view. An awkward smile automatically formed from the corner of his lips.


    "Hi, Grandpa! You surprised me with this sudden visit." He greeted him. Then he turned to Matthew as they exchanged meaningful nces with each other.


    The old man merely lifted his one brow, without responding to Tristan. He looked like he was in a bad mood. Tristan groaned inwardly seeing the serious expression of his grandfather.


    He let them in and guided them towards the living room.


    "Grandpa¡­ do you want coffee or tea?" He asked him, trying to maintain his cool.


    The old man just gave him a side nce. After his long silence, he spoke up.


    "Why are you covered by sweats?" His grandpa asked him, there was a hint of suspicion in his eyes.


    Tristan let out a forcedugh, scratching the back of his head.


    "I''d just done ''working out'' when you arrived, Grandpa." He lied.


    Matthew''s lips twitched in a suppressed smile and thought to himself.


    ''Working out or Making out with a girl in your bed?''


    His grandpa turned to him with a straight face.


    "Don''t need to prepare drinks. I will not beat around the bush. I will now tell you what I came here for." He said firmly with his authoritative voice.


    "I am quite disappointed with your performance for these past few months." He told Tristan frankly.


    "Huh? Grandpa? What are you talking about? Our stocks are doing well. I am managing thepany very well too. I doubled our profits for these past few months." Tristan defended himself.


    The old man sneered at him. "I am not talking about thepany. I am talking about your scandals with women!"


    Tristan burst outughing. "Grandpa, this is not my fault. Your grandson inherits your good looks, that''s why I am popr with the girls!"


    His grandpa shot him a sharp re.


    ''Does he think that his sweet words would still work on me? No way!''


    "Tristan Davis! You are a grown-up now. But when will you mature?! Stop ying around with women¡­ go find someone and settle down already!" His grandpa started to scold him.


    Matthew, who was just listening on the side, was trying his best to contain hisughter. Their mighty CEO was currently being scolded by his grandpa, calling him immature.


    Well, he couldn''t me their chairman. This grandson of his was a very naughty and stubborn fellow. Oftentimes he was the source of headaches of this poor old man.


    The old man cleared his throat and with his seriousness and all, he said to him...


    "Find a wife or else I will strip you of your CEO''s position!"


    Tristan: "WHAT???"

 Chapter 14 Two Choices One Decision

    "WHAT???" Tristan eximed in disbelief.


    "You heard me, grandson. I don''t need to repeat it for you." His grandpa nonchntly told him before he sat down on the couch leisurely.


    "You can''t do that!" Heined, following his grandpa as he sat down beside him.


    His grandpa nced at him with a wide grin.


    "Who told you so? Of course, I can! I am the Chairman of thispany. I can do whatever I want. I hold the biggest share in thepany."


    "You can''t¡­ you have no legal grounds to do that. I am a well-performing CEO. I have good records!"


    His grandpaughed at his statement mockingly.


    "Good records? My dear grandson¡­ your reputation is bad because of your scandals with women! Tristan Davis- the famous handsome CEO of Heavenly Star Enterprise, a certified womanizer! Is that the one you want to brag at me, young man?"


    Matthew, his assistant, quietly left them. He felt like it was inappropriate for him to continue listening to the arguments of his boss and his grandfather.


    Tristan sighed deeply, feeling helpless. "Grandpa, you couldn''t take away my position just because of that. Why are you punishing me like this? This is my personal life!"


    ''This is not a punishment. I am doing this for your own sake, kid.''


    His grandpa turned to look at him with a serious expression on his face.


    "Tristan¡­ This time I could no longer tolerate you. You have to choose...either you will say goodbye to your carefree single life or say goodbye to your position as CEO." His grandpa told him firmly.


    But Tristan didn''t back down immediately.


    "If I don''t marry someone then who are you gonna appoint to take my CEO position?" Tristan said, challenging his grandpa.


    His grandpa chuckled before giving him an answer.


    "Who else? Of course, it''s your brother, Andrew!"


    The moment Tristan heard that name he fell silent. There were waves of emotions flickering in his eyes but he concealed it immediately when he faced his grandpa once again.


    After his silence, Tristan let out a sarcasticugh.


    ? "Do you really have to do this to me, old man?"


    Tristan called his grandpa ''old man''. This meant that he was already upset with him.


    Tristan stood up. He didn''t have any n to beg his grandfather. He knew that once his old man made a certain decision, he would not change it no matter what.


    This time he was cornered by his own grandfather, pushing him on the edge of the cliff. He clenched his fists and just stood there quietly.


    Complicated emotions could be seen in his grandfather''s eyes as he watched the back of his stubborn grandson. He spoke up once again to break the deafening silence.<sub> </sub>


    "Andrew met your father yesterday together with Hannah. They will soon announce their engagement in the public. Your father was very happy to hear that news. Andrew''s performance in thepany is also outstanding. I think your father won''t question my decision, just in case you want to throw away your position."


    After saying that, his grandfather stood up as well. He didn''t wait for Tristan to respond, after all, he knew that his grandson couldn''t tell any words right now. He was aware that Tristan was having a hard time hearing that shocking news from him.


    His grandpa knew his grandson very well. Though he was very strict with Tristan, he truly cared for him. He is the only one who could understand his true feelings.


    "You are being chased by lots of beautiful women. But too bad¡­ you can''t have the woman whom you truly wanted. Stop ying around with women anymore¡­ find someone who will be with you and will make you happy¡­ who will give you genuine happiness. You have one month to decide¡­ after that¡­ tell me your answer."


    His grandpa told him that piece of meaningful advice before he left Tristan speechless and frozen in his spot.


    When he was left alone in the living room, Tristan slumped his body back to the couch. He felt like all his energy was drained after talking to his grandpa.


    ''What a ruthless and vicious old man!'' Tristan thought to himself as he buried his face using his both hands.


    Andrew and Hannah¡­ those were the names he considered as taboo for him.


    Andrew was his half brother. They had the same age, 28 years old. Andrew was the bastard son of his father with his secretary before.


    Just like him, his father was a good-looking man, a certified heartthrob who was attracting lots of women because of his charms. He was also a yboy when he was still young, dating lots of women not until he met Tristan''s mother.


    His father fell in love with his mother. He changed his habits and became serious with his mother. Later on, they got engaged. But mistakes happened.


    One night, they held apany dinner to celebrate the increase in profits. His father got drunk. Unknown to him, his secretary already had feelings for him and secretly loving him.


    She also knew that Tristan''s father was about to get married. She didn''t want to have any regrets, that''s why she used that opportunity to sleep with him. They had steamy sex at his office.


    When his father realized what happened, he got mad. He fired his secretary and told her not to show her face to him once again.


    But ten yearster, the secretary showed up in front of Tristan''s father and mother, holding a nine-year-old boy. That was Andrew. The fruit of his father''s mistake.


    The secretary was already dying because of stage 4 leukemia, that''s why she brought Andrew to his father. Tristan''s mother was an understanding woman so she didn''t oppose the idea of taking care of Andrew. After that, Tristan suddenly had an instant brother of the same age as him.


    On the other hand, Hannah, she was his childhood friend since pre-school. Their parents were close friends too. He had liked her since then. He thought to himself that Hannah was the only woman he wanted to marry. She was special.


    Everything was going smoothly between the two of them but it changed the moment Andrew came into the picture.


    He could still vividly remember that moment when he had a heart to heart talk with Hannah. He was about to confess his feelings to her but things didn''t go the way he wanted.


    [ "Tristan¡­ I like¡­ Andrew." ]


    He had not said anything yet but thosest three wordsing from her already killed his hope¡­ his chance. In the end, he was not able to confess his feelings for her.


    He started to distance himself from her. Then just one day, he heard that Hannah and Andrew became a couple. That''s the moment he changed and started dating lots of women. And the rest just became a history.

 Chapter 15 Climbing The Highest Mountain

    Three days had passed since Tristan''s grandpa visited him at his Condo Unit and threatened him that he would lose his CEO position if he didn''t marry someone.


    His grandpa knew his weakness as he intentionally brought up the topic of Andrew and Hannah. The old man was forcing him to make a difficult decision that would really change his life.


    Losing his CEO position or losing his carefree single life, which is which?


    That thought put him under a lot of stress for the past few days. It''s already affecting his moodtely. He couldn''t concentrate on his work.


    He was in a dilemma right now. He couldn''t make up his mind yet. The two choices given by his grandpa both held equal importance in his life.


    He couldn''t see himself married to a woman who was not Hannah. And at the same time, he could not afford to lose his CEO position especially if this position would be taken away from him by his half brother Andrew.


    Tristan was currently in his office, leaning his back on his office chair with his closed eyes. Fatigue could be seen in his troubled face.


    He was tapping his fingers on his table. He''d like to do that whenever he was lost in his thoughts. He was still doing that when his assistant Matthew entered his office.


    Matthew shook his head and sighed deeply seeing the sorry state of his boss. He knew what Tristan was going through right now. Tristan told him everything. Aside from being his assistant, Matthew was also his friend.


    "Sir?" Matthew said, calling out Tristan''s attention.


    Tristan opened his eyes the moment he heard Matthew''s voice. He straightened his back and faced him.


    "What is it?"


    "Should I speak to you as your assistant or as your friend?" Matthew asked him.


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle.


    "Go ahead¡­ speak to me as my friend."


    Matthew smiled at him hearing Tristan''s words.


    "Don''t make this thing difficult for you. Why don''t you just fulfill your grandpa''s wish? He just wants to see you happy and settle down with someone. You have lots of women, choose a wife among them." Matthew gave him friendly advice.


    Tristan squinted his eyes at Matthew.


    "Hey, did grandpa send you here to persuade me? How much did he pay you?"


    Matthew burst outughing after hearing his usation.


    "I am loyal to you, you know that. I am telling you this as your friend."


    "You also want me to marry someone? You said I already have a lot of women so I don''t think I still need a wife. Marriage? No way! It feels like I will lose my freedom forever. Having a wife would just restrain me from doing what I want. That thing won''t make me happy but just let me suffer in the end." Tristan facepalmed at that thought.


    Matthew just looked at this stubborn fellow helplessly.


    "So what are you nning to do? Give up your CEO position? I think the Chairman is really serious this time."


    Tristan took a deep sigh. "I don''t know. That d@mn old man! He likes torturing me. I bet he is nowughing at me. He cornered me!"<sub> </sub>


    "Why don''t we find a girl who will agree for contractual marriage?" Matthew suggested.


    Tristan shook his head. "That old man is a sly fox. He has all means to find out. If I do something like that he might not just strip me of my CEO position but might also remove me as a member of the Davis family permanently."


    Tristan tugged his hair in frustration.


    "I pity you." Matthew simply stated.


    "But you deserve it¡­ having a strict grandfather like him. The world needs someone like him to discipline a naughty and stubborn grandson like you." Matthew added,ughing at his boss who was also his friend.


    "Hey! I thought you were on my side!" Tristanined.


    Matthew just chuckled and shrugged at him nonchntly.


    "I think I need a break," Tristan mumbled.


    ????????????????????????????


    Unknown to others, Tristan was someone who loved nature. Whenever he felt so stressed or troubled, he would go to a quiet and rxing ce where no one could recognize him. Whether it was a beach, an ind, a forest, or a mountain.


    He loved outdoor activities, doing his getaways such as camping, hiking, and mountain climbing. He would rather be with nature while admiring its peacefulness and beauty than to spend his time clubbing in the noisy city.


    After being put under a lot of stresstely, Tristan decided to take a break and unwind. He went on a trip to relieve his stress ande up with a sound decision after.


    His goal for this trip was to climb Mt. Calipsu, the highest mountain in the country. Matthew apanied him on this trip.


    However, he was instructed by Tristan to stay at the mountain resort as he climbed the mountain alone. He would just call Matthew if it was time to pick him up.


    It was 4:30 in the morning when Tristan had set off on his journey, climbing the Mt. Calypso. He enjoyed the morning breeze in the mountain. Refreshing and rxing!


    Tristan didn''t intend to reach the peak. He just wanted to climb a certain height where he could watch the beautiful sunrise. Of course, he brought his DSLR camera to capture the majestic beauty of nature.


    The sound of birds singing, rustling of the leaves in the mountain forest, the cool breeze touching his skin¡­ all of these brought joy to his soul. For a moment, he forgot all his worries and troubles.


    After an hour and a half of hiking, he reached a perfect spot where he could watch the beautiful sunrise. The scenery was perfect¡­.so wonderful. He captured everything using his camera.


    After watching the sunrise and taking a rest for an hour, Tristan decided to continue his journey, exploring the mountain. From a distance, he heard the sound of the waterfalls.


    "Nice there is a waterfall¡­ I feel itchy and sweaty now. I need to wash myself up and dip into the cold water." Tristan mumbled to himself as he traced his steps towards the falls.


    When he reached the falls, he immediately took off his jacket, shirt, and pants leaving him topless and wearing only his boxer shorts.


    He dove into the water and swam severalps. When his head emerged from the water, he was utterly astounded as his eyes caught a beautiful creature standing a few meters away from his spot.


    ''F*ck! Who is she? A Mountain Goddess, A Waterfalls Nymph or A Forest Fairy??!''

 Chapter 16 Destined Encounter At The Waterfalls

    ''F*ck! Who is she? A Mountain Goddess, A Waterfalls Nymph or A Forest Fairy??!''


    Tristan stared in amazement at the beautiful maiden, standing just a few meters away from him. He stayed frozen in his spot with his mouth and eyes open wide.


    What made him more surprised was that she was naked but she didn''t feel shy nor nervous even though she saw his presence.


    Tristan couldn''t take his eyes off her. He saw lots of good-looking women but this one was top-notch. The beauty among all the beauties. He eyed her from top to bottom, gawking at this perfect masterpiece.


    Her long golden-brown hair flowed over her shoulder down to her waist. It was glistening in the sunlight, swaying back and forth in the blowing wind.


    The woman started to approach the water going to his direction. She walked over, slowly dipping her naked body into the water.


    ''She''sing.'' He thought to himself, his eyes still wandering at her body.


    When he looked up he saw a set of dazzling halo-white teeth gleam as she broke into a smile, her enticing ocean-like blue eyes gazing at his face.


    Tristan yelped inwardly upon meeting her gaze. He felt like there was a ma pulling him into her. Reflexively he moved his feet towards her.


    ''D@mn, she has a mesmerizing smile.''


    Badum! Badum!


    His heart began to pound rapidly inside his chest. He was spell-bound by her captivating beauty.


    After a few seconds, they closed therge gaps between them. He only had to take one step and their bodies would touch each other.


    She was more breathtakingly alluring up closed. As his eyes lingered on her body, he noticed that she had wless and glossy skin. She looked softer and more delicate because of her light and a fairplexion.


    Half of her body was hidden in the water but Tristan still managed to see her narrow waist which looked like he could easily wrap one arm around it.


    ''Oh¡­ she has a curvaceous body. So hot and sexy.'' Tristan groaned inwardly.


    Then his gaze moved upward. His eyes glittered darkly with lust as he looked at her round breasts. They were just the right size, not too big and not too small.


    His eyes lingered on her twin peaks for a while. Just seeing her rosy nipples made him ache inside, yearning to caress and lovingly touch them. They were like ripe cherries begging to be plucked.


    Tristan felt something hardened underneath between his legs.


    ''F*ck! I am getting h*rny!'' He cursed himself.


    He could no longer fight it. He was overwhelmed by the need to touch her so he raised his hands as he brought them to her face.


    He caressed her face using his fingers, then his hands involuntarily moved down her neck, trailing down her shoulders. He was tracing every part of her body using his bare hands.


    ''I am not dreaming. She''s real. But why she is not stopping me? Does she like the feeling of my touch?'' Tristan marveled at that thought since he didn''t see any resistanceing from the lovely maiden standing before him.


    He ced his hands on her waist moving upward, tracing the curves of her sexy figure. He was touching her all he wanted, no one stopping him.


    Then his hands stopped on the sides of her twin peaks. Tristan gulped lustfully. He had the urge to squeeze her voluptuous breasts and their crowns.


    ''D@mn! No more fighting. I am not a saint. I want to take advantage of this. Besides, she is not protesting.''


    Finally, his hands found her breasts, gently squeezing them. His thumb and forefinger gently pinched her nipples.


    "They are soft like a pillow." Tristan murmured.<sub> </sub>


    Meanwhile, the woman was just watching Tristan, her eyes following his every move. There was a hint of confusion and curiosity in her eyes.


    She felt strange. The moment the man had touched her, she felt like there was an electric current traveling all throughout her nerves. It felt so good and she liked it.


    But how things ended up like this?


    She could remember vividly her memories in the past- her father, her mother, and the fight in the mountain. She also knew her name. Her parents called her Zhen-Zhen.


    She was put in a deep slumber and the moment she woke up, she found herself wandering in this mountain. She walked and walked, searching for her Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo, until she reached the waterfalls.


    Somewhere in her subconscious, it seemed like she had seen this ce before. Then she saw the man swimming in the water. Suddenly, a vision shed in her mind. It was a scene where her father met her mother in the waterfalls.


    The man emerged from the water. He saw her and Zhen- Zhen met his eyes. With the recollection of her mother and father, Zhen-Zhen''s lips turned up into a bright smile as she walked towards the man.


    She wanted to know him and ask him whether he saw her mother and her father. The man also moved, slowly approaching her.


    She was about to speak up when suddenly she felt the man''s warm hands touching her face. Later on, his hands moved to the different parts of her naked body, exploring and caressing her.


    She had no idea why he was doing that. She just watched him with her curious eyes. She didn''t know what she was supposed to do.


    Later on, Zhen-Zhen also moved her hands, bringing them closer to the man''s handsome face.


    With that action, Tristan was awakened from his lustful thoughts. He retreated his arms which were holding her breasts a while ago. He gazed up to look at her face.


    Tristan felt strange as he saw her expression. Her eyes were so pure and innocent as if she was like a kid not yet tainted by this sinful world.


    This was not the kind of look he was expecting to see from her. He was used to seeing women drooling over his body, gawking at him with their eyes filled with lust and desire. But this woman was different.


    Then he felt her hands moved, tracing his body the same way he did to her just a while ago.


    ''What the hell? Is she mimicking my action?!'' Tristan thought to himself, disbelief and bewilderment surfacing in his eyes.


    A suppressed groan escaped his mouth as he felt her delicate warm hands all over his body.


    ''F*ck! F*ck! Stop! Before Imitted a sin against you!'' He groaned inwardly. He was on the brink of losing his self-control.


    "Something is weird about this girl. She is not normal. D@mn! I can''t have s*x with her. It''s against my rule. Though I am a yboy I won''t take advantage of a woman who doesn''t know what she is doing!''


    With that resolve, Tristan caught her hand to stop her.


    "Hey¡­.who are you?" He asked her with intrigue.


    "Zhen- Zhen, that''s my name." She promptly responded to him.


    ''D@mn, even her voice! She has a soothing voice.''


    "Did you see Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo?" She asked him.


    Tristan: "..."


    ''EH??? Fa-Fa? Mo-Mo? Who are they??!''

 Chapter 17 A Very Strange Beautiful Creature

    "Who are they?" Tristan asked her inquisitively.


    "They are my parents."


    ''Parents? She calls her parents Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo??? This girl is really weird¡­ and strange¡­ '' Tristan couldn''t help but frown.


    ''A very strange beautiful creature I have ever met¡­'' he added to his thoughts.


    "So you mean your parents are also here in this mountain right now? But I didn''t see anyone except you."


    Zhen Zhen paused, bringing her forefinger to her lips as if she was thinking about what she should reply to him.


    ''D@mn, even that simple gesture of her makes her so cute and pretty.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    "I don''t know if they are here. We got separated a long long time ago." Zhen- Zhen honestly said to him.


    He creased his brows in confusion. He couldn''t understand her. Her statements didn''t make sense to him.


    ''She is looking for her parents here at the mountain? And she was saying that they got separated a long long time ago?''


    "Sorrydy, I haven''t seen them here."


    After a while, Tristan''s eyes widened in realization.


    ''Is this girl dumb or fool? Does she have a problem with her mental state? She''s really strange.''


    Tristan stared at her intently, assessing her appearance and facial expression. But to his disappointment, he couldn''t tell if his assumption was correct. She appeared to be both normal and not normal in his eyes.


    After a moment of silence, Zhen Zhen spoke up again. This time her bright expression disappeared.


    "Forget it. I think¡­ they were really gone now." There was a hint of sadness in her voice.


    When Tristan gazed up, he saw her sullen expression. Then suddenly, tears coursed down her cheeks without warning.


    The thought of her parents being gone now brought tears to her eyes. She had been wandering in this mountain searching for them since she woke up but she couldn''t find them.


    Then a vision shed to her mind. It was thest moment with her father and hisst wordsing from him.


    [ Her father fell on his knee as he reached out to hug her and said, "Zhen-Zhen, my cute little angel¡­ always remember that Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo love you so much. We will always be with you, guiding you." ]


    Meanwhile, Tristan who saw her tears felt rmed. He didn''t know what to do. This beautiful maiden was suddenly shedding her tears before him. He was fretting over what to do.


    ''D@mn? Is she bipr too? Why is it she''s suddenly crying?'' Tristan felt like he was getting a headache.


    He was an expert in wooing women but he was not good atforting them when they were sad. He loved to give them pleasure but not making them cry. And now, thisdy was in tears.


    His instinct just told him to hug her and say someforting words and so he did. Tristan pulled her against his body and wrapped her into his strong arms.


    Then he started stroking her hair while saying, "Hey don''t cry. We will find your parents. I will help you."<sub> </sub>


    Zhen Zhen couldn''t exin it but the moment Tristan embraced her and the way he was stroking her hair right now gave her a sense of security. It warmed her heart.


    Just a moment ago, she felt lost. After failing to find her parents, she was afraid and frightened that she would now be alone. Then she found him. She felt at ease with his presence and she wanted to trust this man and to stick with him.


    After a few moments, Tristan realized that their naked bodies were now touching each other. Before his lust would take over his mind once again, he immediately released her.


    He grabbed her hand and gently pulled her out of the water. "Come, let''s put our clothes on first. Then let''s go and find your parents in this mountain."


    Tristan avoided staring at her naked intoxicatingly beautiful body. He was afraid that once he looked at her he couldn''t fight his lust any longer and he would finally sumb to his desire to possess her.


    He put his clothes on first. After that, he turned to face her, thinking that she was already wearing her clothes. But he was wrong. He was baffled to see her... still naked before him.


    ''F*ck! Is she trying to seduce me once again?'' Tristan cursed inwardly.


    "Zhen Zhen?! Why are you just standing there? Where are your clothes? For goodness sake¡­ put them on right now!" Tristan couldn''t help but raise his voice.


    He was trying to be a gentleman but this girl was really trying to test his patience...and his self-control. Tristan wanted to cry right now. She was unintentionally torturing him.


    Zhen Zhen just gave him a confused look before shaking her head.


    "Are you referring to those?" Zhen Zhen pointed her forefinger at Tristan''s clothes.


    "I don''t have one." She said matter-of-factly.


    "WHAT?!! Don''t tell me you are roaming around this mountain without wearing any clothes?"


    Zhen Zhen innocently bobbed her head as her response.


    ''Oh Gosh! What am I gonna do with this girl? I couldn''t believe it. She is walking around here naked?! What if others had seen her like that and tried to take advantage of that? There''s a high possibility that she will be r*pe. She didn''t even protest when I started touching her body just a while ago!''


    Tristan was getting mad just thinking about that. Taking a deep sigh, he removed his jacket as well as his shirt.


    "Here¡­ put them on!" Tristan gave her his jacket and shirt.


    Zhen Zhen epted it and mimicked Tristan''s movement a while ago on how he wore those clothes. Tristan felt relieved after seeing that his shirt was long enough to hide her sensitive parts just below her waist.


    But he had to admit that she looked more hot and sexy wearing his shirt. It could just barely cover her wless skin. And her legs were¡­ long and soft.


    "Here¡­"


    Zhen Zhen''s soft voice pulled him out of his daydream. His gaze fell on her hand which was holding his jacket.


    Seeing the confusion in Tristan''s eyes, Zhen Zhen exined to him.


    "You can use this. It''s still quite cold here in this mountain. You need this to warm your body." She shed her charming smile after saying those words.


    Tristan took his jacket from her hand and just nodded at her absentmindedly. Her smile was really enchanting.

 Chapter 18 One Condition

    Tristan and Zhen Zhen began exploring the mountain searching for her parents. As they spent more time together, Tristan had discovered something.


    ''This girl is not dumb nor stupid. She is not also crazy nor bipr. She is just a pure and innocent woman who is like a child, ignorant of the outside world beyond this mountain. She is like a nk te or Tab Rasa that still needs to be filled with knowledge and experiences in order to understand how everything works in this world.''


    These were the thoughts running in Tristan''s mind as of this moment. He felt like this girl had been trapped here for a very long time and she had not yet stepped out of this mountain ever.


    "Hey, Zhen- Zhen¡­ you know what? You have a unique name." Tristan said randomly.


    They continued walking around the mountain.


    "That''s the name given to me by my father. He called me that because he said that I am precious to them. But I have not known yours. Do you have a name too?" Zhen Zhen asked him.


    Upon hearing that, Tristan tapped his forehead. He halted on his steps and turned to face her. She almost bumped into him since she was following him behind. Fortunately, Zhen Zhen was fast to react as she also stopped on her track.


    "Shucks! We''ve been talking for a while now but I forgot to introduce myself to you. By the way, I am Tristan¡­.Tristan Davis."


    He extended his arm in front of her, offering her a handshake. But Zhen Zhen was just looking at his hand, not knowing what she should do about it.


    Seeing her nk reaction, Tristan tapped his forehead once again.


    ''Dang! I forgot¡­ this girl has no idea about this kind of gesture and formalities. Tsk tsk tsk.''


    He shook his head and sighed deeply before grabbing her right hand.


    "You should ept my hand and shake it like this. We do this here whenever we introduce ourselves to others." Tristan patiently exined to her.


    Zhen Zhen put on her radiant charming smile as she nced at their entangled hands shaking each other.


    "Tristan¡­" She softly mumbled, repeating his name.


    Tristan was starstruck the moment he saw her dazzling bewitching smile once again and hearing her soft voice calling his name.


    ''F*ck Damnit! She is drop-dead gorgeous!''


    He felt like his heart just stopped beating.


    "Tell me¡­ tell me more. What else should I do?" Zhen Zhen said eagerly, looking at him with her innocent clear blue eyes.


    That''s the end of Tristan''s self-control. He could no longer fight the temptation before him. This woman was breathtakingly beautiful and alluring in her own innocent way.


    "We also do this here¡­" Tristan said in a low voice which was almost a whisper.


    Then he slowly lowered his head and his lips touched hers. He kissed her!


    ''Her lips¡­ so warm and soft. They taste like honey...very sweet.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    He was brushing her lips in a very gentle way. He could sense that she had no idea what was happening as she just remained still, not responding but at the same time not rejecting his kiss.


    Tristan was right. This act was unknown to Zhen Zhen. She just stood there frozen, feeling his warm lips. She blinked her eyes several times, feeling curious about this unfamiliar feeling brought by Tristan.


    For a moment she surrendered to him and savored the moment. Her arms reflexively moved, clinging to him as her heart stepped up the pace.


    With so much difficulty, Tristan still managed to muster his remaining self-control as he broke the kiss. When he gazed at her face, he saw the cutest reaction of a girl he had ever seen in his life after being kissed by him.<sub> </sub>


    She wore a wide-eyed innocent look as she nced at him, her reddened face filled with confusion and curiosity.


    Tristan couldn''t help letting out soft chuckles when he saw her running her tongue over her lower lip, licking and biting it as she pouted. So pure yet very sensual and seductive.


    "I like it. Can you teach me more?"


    Tristan''s huskyugh bubbled up and echoed in the mountain.


    ''D@mn! She''s so cute and adorable! Haha!''


    Tristan gently pinched her cheeks and said "Alright¡­ I will teach you more but not now. Let''s find your parents first."


    He tugged her hand as they continued walking.


    "Where do you live?" He asked her another random question.


    "Here." Zhen Zhen promptly replied.


    Tristan stopped on his track once again.


    "What do you mean here? You mean in this town?" He probed.


    "Here. In this mountain."


    Tristan:"..."


    He was rendered speechless once again by Zhen Zhen''s very honest and weird answer.


    "My parents and I are living in a cave... in a mountain." She borated to make things clear for him.


    ''Sh!t! I guess I am right. She had been trapped in this mountain all her life, which exins her very strange behavior. They are living far away from civilization. What are her parents trying to do? Hiding their beautiful daughter in the world?! But why?''


    Tristan''s interest was piqued by this beautiful strange maiden. He was now curious about her. He wanted to know her more.


    ''No. She should not stay here any longer. I must see her parents and persuade them! She doesn''t deserve to be kept here forever.''


    With that thought in mind, Tristan faced Zhen Zhen. He held both her shoulders and stared at her intently.


    "Zhen Zhen¡­ do you want to learn more from me? Do you want me to teach you a lot of things?" He asked her seriously.


    She smiled and nodded her head frantically as a response.


    "Yes, Tristan! Teach me more!" She said, her eyes filled with excitement.


    "I want to learn from you. You''re so kind to me. You are not like those people who wanted to hurt me." Zhen Zhen added as she remembered how those guardian warriors tried to hurt her and her family.


    "But there''s one condition¡­" Tristan paused.


    Zhen Zhen nodded at him with anticipation. She waited for him to continue.


    "Are you willing to be my wife¡­ Zhen Zhen?"

 Chapter 19 I Finally Found A Wife!

    "Are you willing to be my wife¡­ Zhen Zhen?" Tristan asked her with so much anticipation.


    He didn''t know why he suddenly asked her that. Those words just came out of his mouth naturally without much thought.


    When he realized what he did Zhen Zhen was just looking at him clueless of what he had just said.


    The moment of silence was making him feel awkward.


    ''D@mn¡­ What the hell am I doing?'' He began to regret asking her.


    He was confused if he really meant that. The thought of Marriage was still giving him goosebumps and fright. His mind didn''t change. Still, he didn''t want to get married.


    But why the hell he was asking her now to be his wife? He felt like he was going crazy. He couldn''t think straight because of this young beautiful maiden.


    On the other hand, Zhen Zhen''s mesmerizing blue eyes blinked several times before she spoke up to him.


    "Be your wife? What is that?" She asked him inquisitively, oblivious of the meaning of the word ''wife''.


    Tristan: "..."


    He was dumbfounded again by her innocent question.


    ''Dang! As expected, she also had no idea about the meaning of wife.''


    Tristan scratched his face awkwardly. He didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry.


    It was already considered a miracle, Tristan Davis (the certified Casanova) who hated the thought of being tied down with a woman in marriage had just asked a strange girl to be his wife. And the funny thing was, the girl had no idea what he was talking about.


    However, at that certain moment, Tristan realized something that would give him great benefits. He wouldn''t waste this golden opportunity that would save him from his troubles caused by his sly, wicked and scheming grandfather.


    "Zhen Zhen listen to me carefully¡­ Wife is a woman who will live together with a man who is called a husband." Tristan started to exin the basics.


    Zhen Zhen just nodded at him, indicating that she understood him. Tristan smiled before he continued.


    "And a wife is someone who follows everything that her husband will tell her and she always fulfills her husband''s wishes. Someone who is very obedient, listening to him no matter what he says. She is willing to do anything just to make her husband happy."


    In Tristan''s mind, he was thinking that if he could make Zhen Zhen like that as his wife then he wouldn''t worry about everything. He knew that she was different from other women who were greedy.


    If he chose a wife among his women then he was aware that his carefree single life would be no more because she would try to own Tristan and limit his freedom. Women won''t share their husbands with other women. They were territorial and possessive.<sub> </sub>


    That''s the basic rule of a married couple. Once she had a grasp on Tristan then she would never let go of him, ever. His women were aiming and wishing to be hiswful wife but too bad Tristan had only one woman in his heart. That person was Hannah.


    Tristan was trying to outsmart his grandfather by making Zhen Zhen his wife so that he wouldn''t lose his CEO position.


    If Zhen Zhen became a very obedient wife to him then he could ask her any time whenever he wanted to divorce her. He was sure that she wouldn''t argue or refuse him. Then he would be free once again. This was a win-win situation for him.


    Furthermore, on Zhen Zhen''s part, Tristan had a genuine intention of taking her out of this mountain. For him, there was a vast world for her to explore beyond this boundary. He wanted her to experience other things so that she would learn a lot.


    "So¡­ are you willing to be my wife? That''s my only condition before I could teach you everything I know." Tristan asked her once again.


    She brought her forefinger once again to her lips, touching and tracing her lower lip. She loved to do that whenever she was thinking.


    ''Mo-Mo and Fa-Fa, what if I couldn''t find them? I don''t want to be alone. If I be his wife, I will live with Tristan. I like it. I want to be with him. He''s so kind to me. He is not afraid of me. He promised that he would teach me. I think I can do it. I will follow, listen, and obey him. I will also make him happy and fulfill his wish.''


    With those thoughts in mind, Zhen Zhen''s eyes brimmed with joy and excitement as she bobbed her head frantically.


    "Tristan¡­ I like it. I want to be your wife. I will listen to you always. I will try my best to fulfill your wish and do what you want. So teach me more. I want to learn more from you!"


    Zhen Zhen finally gave him her answer. After listening to her, Tristan''s eyes lit up and his lips curled up in a triumphant smile. He almost jumped from too much joy.


    ''D@mn you old man! Hahahaha. Wait for my return! I finally found my wife!'' Tristan was rejoicing from that thought.


    Then his gaze fell on Zhen Zhen''s beautiful innocent face. He raised his hand and brought it to her head, gently patting and stroking her hair.


    "Good decision Zhen Zhen. I will be your teacher and you will be my wife. Now let''s continue searching for your parents. I will talk to them and persuade them so that they will allow you to be with me."


    Zhen Zhen just nodded with a gentle smile on her face.


    ''D@mn! Here we go again with her mesmerizing smile. Argh! I want to taste those soft delicate lips once again!'' Tristan mumbled to himself.


    "Zhen Zhen, let''s close our deal," Tristan said with a wide yful grin.


    Before she could ask him what he meant by that, Tristan''s lips already imed her lips once again, sealing the deal with a passionate kiss.


    ******


    ? Author: (Sigh) As expected to the Naughty CEO. LOL ?

 Chapter 20 Food For The Hungry CEO

    The handsome naughty CEO and the beautiful innocent Demon god''s daughter continued their search, roaming around the mountain.


    Along their way, Tristan didn''t forget to make use of his camera, capturing photos of the beautiful wildflowers and forest trees, picturesque scenery of the mountain, different kinds of birds, and mountain wildlife animals that are harmless.


    Of course, Zhen Zhen''s breathtaking beauty didn''t escape the lens of his camera as well. She was his favorite muse that he wanted to capture using his precious camera.


    As usual, Zhen Zhen was amazed the moment she saw Tristan''s camera. It was her first time seeing a thing like that. Tristan weed all the questions she threw at him. Her every question was answered by him.


    Tristan also taught her how to use the camera. Zhen Zhen was overjoyed by that simple action. In just a brief moment, she learned how to take pictures. Tristan was very d. Zhen Zhen was a fast learner.


    Because of each other''spany, the journey on the mountain became less tiring. Instead, it became more enjoyable and exciting. They walked and walked, taking pictures and chatting cheerfully until they lost track of time.


    Before Tristan knew it, his stomach started to grumble. It was already noon time and they had not eaten anything yet. Tristan thought he would be able toe back before noon so he didn''t bother to bring packed lunch.


    "Are you hungry?" She asked him upon noticing Tristan''s hand rubbing his stomach.


    Tristan just smiled sheepishly at her and didn''t admit it. It was embarrassing for a man toin first while the woman with him didn''t even whine about being hungry.


    However, Zhen Zhen could already sense that Tristan was already hungry. She could hear his grumbling stomach.


    ''I will be his wife so I must satisfy his needs.'' Zhen Zhen thought to herself.


    With that thought in mind, Zhen Zhen grabbed Tristan''s hand as she pulled him towards the shaded area under the oldrge forest tree.


    When they reached the shaded spot, she gently pushed him, making him sit down on the ground. Tristan just watched her in confusion.


    "Just rest here for a while. Wait for me here. I will get you something to eat." Zhen Zhen said to him cheerfully.


    Before Tristan could protest, Zhen Zhen left him in a rush. Tristan had no choice but to stay and wait for her. Though he was a little bit worried about her, Tristan knew that Zhen Zhen was already familiar with this mountain. She was used to trekking and strolling around.


    He didn''t even see her getting tired after walking non-stop for a long time. If another woman was with him then he was so sure that he would hear a lot ofints and nagging.


    ''Zhen Zhen¡­ She''s really different, very unique.'' Tristan just smiled from that thought.


    After a while, he held the camera and turned it on. He scanned the camera, watching and checking the pictures they had both taken. He was satisfied.


    Unknowingly, the smile never left his face as his eyes were focused on Zhen Zhen''s pictures. She was lovely, her pure innocent smile was truly captivating. He also loved the color of her eyes¡­ they reminded him of the vast ocean and blue sky.


    He was so engrossed watching those photos on his camera that he failed to notice Zhen Zhen''s arrival. She was now standing in front of him. Then suddenly Tristan heard a sound of something heavy dropping on the ground near him.


    Thud!


    When he looked forward, he jolted and stood up in both shock and fright!<sub> </sub>


    "Holy Sh?t! Where did thise from??!" He eximed, his eyes were wide open while looking at the dead big wild boar just a few inches away from him.


    Then he caught a glimpse of another figure standing beside the dead wild boar. It was Zhen Zhen, smiling at him from ear to ear.


    "Tristan¡­ I brought you food." She said enthusiastically at him.


    Tristan: "..."


    Tristan looked at her with his eyes and mouth frozen wide open in an expression of stunned surprise and disbelief.


    ''So this is what she meant by saying she would search for food. D@mn, I thought she would just find some fruits. I didn''t expect her to hunt a wild boar¡­ a f*cking big wild boar!!!''


    "H-How did you do it? Catching a wild boar as big as this?!" Tristan asked her in utter disbelief.


    "Hmm¡­ I copied Fa-Fa''s movement. He always let me watch him hunting for food whenever we went to y in the mountains."


    Tristanughed awkwardly. ''Oh, as expected to a person who was raised in the wild. Of course, they knew how to hunt.'' He thought, convincing himself that this was just normal.


    He gave her a thumb up, praising her.


    "But, how can we eat this? We couldn''t eat this as raw meat. We need to cook it first. However, we have no utensils and ingredients here. Hehehe. No fire as well. Don''t tell me we will also make fire using stones." He said to her jokingly.


    ''Why do I feel like we are in a Survival in the Wilderness Reality Show?''


    Tristan couldn''t help but shake his head whileughing inwardly.


    "Fire? Don''t worry, Tristan. I know what to do. Just leave it to me. I will roast this for you just like what Fa-Fa always did before." Zhen Zhen said to him confidently.


    "Eh, are you really going to make fire using stones?"


    Zhen Zhen didn''t respond to him as she started concentrating. She kneeled down near the wild boar, cing both her hands just a few inches above its dead body, her palms facing downwards.


    Tristan wrinkled his brows as he watched her doing strange things again.


    "Eh¡­ What is she trying to do? It''s not like her palms could produce some fire." he mumbled softly while scratching his face.


    He had just finished saying those words when suddenly fire came out from Zhen Zhen''s hands, engulfing the wild boar''s body. It grew bigger as seconds passed by.


    Tristan was on the verge of losing his wits.


    ''F*ck! F*ck! WHAT AM I SEEING RIGHT NOW??! S-She¡­. she''s releasing fire¡­ing from her bare hands!''

 Chapter 21 The Demon Gods Daughter

    Tristan was on the verge of losing his wits.


    ''F*ck! F*ck! WHAT AM I SEEING RIGHT NOW??! S-She¡­. she''s releasing fire¡­ing from her bare hands!''


    The scene unfolding in front of him bounced around his head, first in disbelief, then in shock and finally, in fright.


    ''What the hell? I am not dreaming, right? Fireing out of her hand?! F*ck! What kind of creature is she?''


    His brain was unable to function from both shock and fright. After a while, Tristan stepped back, trying to get away from Zhen-Zhen as far as possible.


    However, moving backward was a great mistake. Tristan didn''t notice that he was already approaching the cliff edge behind him.


    That''s the moment, Zhen-Zhen looked up only to see Tristan walking away from her with his paleplexion.


    "Tristan¡­" she called him.


    Upon hearing her voice, Tristan jerked away, frightened. Because of that he identally tripped on his ankle. His body slid in the ground towards the cliff edge.


    Then he heard Zhen-Zhen''s scream, calling his name once again.


    "Tristan!"


    Everything happened so fast. Before he knew it, he was already falling off the cliff. It''s toote for him. He already felt the gravity pulling him down.


    ''F*ck! Am I going to die just like this? D@mn, you old man! Is this what will make you happy? Well¡­ maybe this is my fate¡­ dying at a very young age. Will Hannah cry for me?''


    Tristan smiled bitterly. Even at this moment, he was still thinking about Hannah. He felt really pathetic. Then he closed his eyes, epting his mischief and misfortune.


    ''At least¡­ even for thest moment of my life,.I got to meet a goddess of beauty.'' Tristan thought to himself as Zhen-Zhen''s charming smile popped up in his mind.


    Then he realized his mistake. It was his fault for being scared of Zhen-Zhen. Thinking back, he came to realize that she was innocent and harmless.


    Between the two of them, he was the one who was more frightening. He tried to take advantage of her.


    "I am sorry, Zhen-Zhen," Tristan mumbled to himself.


    Tristan was just waiting for hisst moment. He already conditioned himself for his death, imagining the pain he would experience once his body hit the ground.


    However, before it happened Tristan felt soft warmth wrapping his body. Someone was holding and hugging him.


    When he opened his eyes, Zhen-Zhen''s beautiful face came into his view. He was dumbfounded for a moment.


    ''Did she also jump and follows me? Is she really stupid?''


    After a while, Tristan had sensed that they were not falling but rather, they were both floating in the air.


    "Oh, holy sh?T! We are flying!" Tristan eximed in both surprise and amazement.


    In just a brief moment, the two of them were back to their previous spot where the roasted wild boar was lying on the ground.


    "Sorry for making you wait, Tristan. I know you are very hungry. Your food is now ready. You can now eat it!" Zhen-Zhen said to him cheerfully as if Tristan didn''t experience the life and death situation a while ago.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan: "..."


    He lost counts of how many times he became speechless today because of this very strange lovely maiden before him.


    He had no idea what to do nor what to think anymore. But he was so sure about one thing. Zhen-Zhen was not an ordinary girl¡­ not an ordinary human or rather she was definitely not a human!


    He just witnessed how she created fire using her bare hands. Then he saw her flying in the air as she saved him. She even carried a big wild boar on her own.


    Meanwhile, Zhen- Zhen had sensed Tristan''s unusual silence. She looked at him worriedly.


    "Tristan? Are you okay? Did I do something wrong?"


    Zhen-Zhen''s voice pulled him out of his deep thoughts. He moved his eyes on her face. He decided to confront her.


    "Zhen-Zhen¡­ who are you? I mean¡­ what are you¡­ a Mountain Goddess,  a Waterfall''s Nymph, or a Forest Fairy? Where did you get your powers? You can produce fire and you can also fly."


    Upon hearing Tristan''s question, Zhen- Zhen tried her best to find the answer in her mind. Then she saw a fragment of her childhood memory in her subconscious.


    She found the answer to Tristan''s question. But, she was hesitating whether she should tell him or not. She was afraid¡­.afraid that Tristan would also hate her or be scared of her just like the people she remembered in her memory.


    However, at that certain moment, Zhen-Zhen recalled the scene where her father told her mother everything about his true self. So she decided to do the same and be honest with Tristan.


    "Tristan¡­ I am a demon god''s daughter." Zhen-Zhen said to him truthfully.


    He fell silent once again.


    ''Sh!t! It turned out her answer was none of the above choices! She is not a goddess, not a nymph, and also not a fairy. She is¡­ what?! A demon god''s daughter?! She''s a demoness!''


    Zhen- Zhen felt saddened seeing the reaction of Tristan. Her eyes suddenly became teary. She lowered her gaze, avoiding his eyes.


    "Tristan¡­ A-Are you¡­ scared of me now?"


    He heard the sadness and hurt in her voice. He couldn''t exin but suddenly he felt a tinge of pain deep down his heart. He didn''t want to see her sad.


    "No! No! Zhen-Zhen, I am not afraid of you." He wanted to console her.


    "You just gave me quite a shock because of your powers," Tristan added with utmost sincerity in his voice.


    After hearing that, Zhen-Zhen''s bright smile returned to her face as she nced at him.


    "Really? Are you not afraid of me?" She asked him again with a hopeful look.


    Tristan nodded at her with a smile. "Yes, I am not!"


    "So¡­ do you still want me to be your wife?" She threw him another question.


    Tristan:"..."


    ''D@mn! I forgot about that. If I say no she will think that I am still afraid of her and I am lying to her. But if I say yes then that means I am making a demon god''s daughter be my wife. What should I do now?''

 Chapter 22 Black Fire Dragon-The Protector

    Zhen-Zhen moved closer to Tristan, tugging the sleeve of his jacket. She did that to get Tristan''s attention. He remained silent after hearing herst question.


    When he looked at her she was already pouting her lips with her puppy eyes look.


    ''Eh¡­ when did she learn to use her charm and act pitiful yet looking so cute in my eyes?'' Tristan mumbled to himself.


    He heaved a deep sigh and said, "Zhen-Zhen, If you want to be my wife then you have to promise me one thing."


    Zhen-Zhen fixed her gaze on Tristan, anticipating the next words he was about to say.


    "You must hide your powers to others. No one should see you using it. You are not allowed to use your power anymore once you start living with me. Do you understand? Can you do it for me, Zhen-Zhen?"


    Zhen-Zhen paused for a moment, absorbing every word that Tristan had just told her.


    ''Hide my powers¡­ I am not allowed to use my powers?'' She repeated in her mind.


    After a few seconds, Zhen-Zhen put on her bright smile before nodding vigorously at him. It was her affirmation of Tristan''s rule before bing his wife.


    "This is a secret between the two of us. Promise?" Tristan asked her again.


    "I promise!"


    Tristan chuckled seeing her enthusiasm.


    "Very good! We have another deal!" He gently patted her hair, smiling tenderly at her.


    "Yes, it''s our deal! Let''s close it, Tristan!" Zhen- Zhen mumbled excitedly.


    And before Tristan could react, Zhen-Zhen suddenly tip-toed, bringing her face closer to his. In an instant, their lips touched, pressing each other. Itsted only for just a few seconds before she drew back.


    However, for Tristan, it seemed like the time had stopped. He didn''t see iting. He was caught off guard by her sudden action. He was frozen on his spot.


    ''She kissed me?! She initiated the kiss! D@mn, she copied what I did a while ago when I said about closing the deal!''


    "Tristan¡­? What''s wrong?" Zhen-Zhen asked him as she noticed Tristan not moving and just standing there quietly.


    He just shook his head absentmindedly and simply mumbled "Nothing!"


    "Hmm okay. Come¡­ let''s eat. Taste this. It''s delicious." she said, pulling Tristan to the roasted wild boar.


    At first, Tristan was very hesitant to eat it. But after seeing Zhen-Zhen enjoying every bite of the roasted meat, he couldn''t help but have a taste of it as well. For an unknown reason, he found the food tasty and delicious.


    After satisfying their hungry stomachs, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan continued their journey on the mountain. But to their disappointment, they didn''t see Zhen-Zhen''s parents.


    "Zhen- Zhen, it''s about to get dark. I have to go back before night time. Are you sure your parents are here? Can youmunicate with your father using your power?"


    They were now sitting on some big rocks, taking a rest for a moment. Tristan was also tired. His body was already covered by sweats and he was now panting. On the other hand, Zhen-Zhen didn''t look exhausted at all, still breathing normally.


    When Zhen-Zhen heard Tristan''s suggestion, she tried to use her power to track her parents. She closed her eyes, concentrating on her mind.


    Tristan just stayed quiet beside her, watching her with intrigue.


    Several minutes had passed and Zhen-Zhen got lost in her thoughts. She tried her best to locate her father and mother''s aura around the mountain but she couldn''t feel them. She was losing her hope.


    ''Fa-Fa! Mo-Mo! Where are you?'' She was calling them in her subconscious.


    Suddenly, she saw a ck fire as big as an apple, floating in front of her.


    ''Fa-Fa?'' She called the demon god once again.


    Then she heard a voiceing from the ck fire. "Zhen-Zhen¡­"


    ''Are you Fa-Fa?'' Zhen- Zhen asked the ck fire curiously.


    ''No!''


    ''Are you Mo-Mo?''


    ''No!''


    ''Who are you?''


    ''I have no name.'' the ck fire answered her.


    Zhen-Zhen frowned, feeling disappointed. She thought he was her Fa-Fa. She could feel her father''s aura from that ck fire. But she felt strange since she could also feel her mother''s aura.<sub> </sub>


    "Do you know where are they? Did you see them?" Zhen-Zhen didn''t give up, hoping that the ck fire could give her an answer.


    "They are always with you, Zhen-Zhen. Though you can''t see them they are always guiding you." The ck fire responded to her.


    "That''s what Fa-Fa told me thest time I saw him." There was a hint of sadness in her voice.


    "Zhen-Zhen, don''t be sad! Your Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo want you to be happy." He softly said, consoling her.


    "I will tell you something, Zhen-Zhen. Listen to me carefully," he added.


    "The demon god gave me the task to protect you against those guardian warriors who were trying to harm you. I was the one who brought you here to this new world. I am the ck Fire Dragon."


    "New world? So this is not our home?" She asked with confusion.


    "Yes! This is a world inhabited by ordinary humans. They have no powers, unlike guardian warriors. You will be safer herepared to the world where you came from."


    "I understand¡­ but¡­ will I be able to see Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo once again?"


    The ck Fire became silent for a moment.


    "I don''t know¡­ but if ever you miss them I can help you see them by remembering their past moments together with you. I have the memories of your Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo."


    Zhen-Zhen''s face brightened up after hearing that. She was back to her cheerful mood.


    "Really? So you are the reason why I can recall some of their memories together, just like what happened in the waterfalls? I saw a vision of how Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo met in the waterfalls."


    "Yes, you are right!"


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at that thought.


    "Thank you-" She didn''t finish her sentence since the ck fire had no name.


    "I think I should give you a name too."


    "Is that necessary?"


    "Yes, so that I can call you by your name and we will be friends just like me and Tristan," Zhen-Zhen said cheerfully.


    Tristan also taught her the meaning of ''friend'' and how to make friends with others. They had talked a lot after roaming around the mountain for the whole day.


    "Ok!" the ck fire replied.


    "From now on, I will call you FaMo!"


    "FaMo? Hmm, I like it. But why FaMo?" The ck fire asked her curiously.


    "Because you possess Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo memories!" She said matter-of-factly.


    Zhen-Zhen and FaMo were still talking when they heard Tristan''s voice calling Zhen-Zhen.


    "He is calling you. You have to go back now." FaMo suggested.


    "Don''t worry, I will appear whenever you need me. I can also talk to you in your subconscious."


    "Thank you, FaMo! Let''s talk again next time!"


    After saying goodbye with FaMo, Zhen-Zhen opened her eyes only to see Tristan in front of her, holding her shoulders while shaking her.


    "Zhen-Zhen, don''t do that again! You frightened me, did you know that? You were not responding to me! What happened to you?" Tristanined to her, feeling worried.


    "I am sorry, Tristan. Whenever I was put in a deep concentration I locked myself in my subconscious that''s why I was not able to respond to you. But don''t worry, I can still hear you. I heard you calling me, that''s why I came back."


    Tristan heaved a sigh of relief. "So how is it? Did you see your parents? Have you talked to them?"


    "I didn''t see them but I got some answers," she said truthfully.


    "Alright, so are youing with me? I have to go back now." Tristan asked her.


    "Yes! I''ming with you!" Zhen-Zhen said with eagerness.


    "That''s great! Let''s go!" Tristan said before grabbing her hand.

 Chapter 23 Lillie Means Purity And Beauty

    Since Tristan was a little bit tired, Zhen-Zhen decided to carry him as they flew from the mountain top going down. Tristan had never imagined that he would be able to experience flying in the air like a bird.


    He experienced paragliding before but this feeling was different because he was flying while being hugged by a very beautiful maiden. Today''s journey on the mountain was the most wonderful breath-taking experience he ever had in his life.


    Who would have thought that he would find some extraordinary creature in this mountain? And that extraordinary creature was also a very beautiful woman like a goddess of beauty.


    Aside from that, he also found a solution to his dilemma. He found the right candidate who would be suited to be his wife. He would marry the demon god''s daughter, teach her, and control her. He would make her obey everything he wanted.


    And the most important thing was his CEO position would not be taken away from him by his half brother Andrew. His grandfather would also stop nagging him about getting married.


    He was very happy. Everything seemed like working ording to his gains and benefits. Now, he was very excited to make his n work. He would start by teaching Zhen-Zhen how to act like a simple and ordinary human being. He still had one month to train her.


    Finally, they reached the foot of the mountain. Tristan immediately called his assistant Matthew. His phone rang several times before the call got connected.


    Matthew: "Hello?"


    Tristan: "Come and pick me up here. I will be waiting here at the same spot where you dropped me off this morning."


    Matthew: "Noted, sir! I''ll be right there in twenty minutes."


    Tristan: "Oh I almost forgot. Please bring me a shirt and a set of clothes for a woman."


    Matthew became silent from the other line after hearing hisst remarks. He was thinking that Tristan might have met with one of his women in the mountain that''s why it took him a lot of time before he returned.


    Tristan: "Matt! I know what you are thinking! But believe me, that''s not the case! You know me. If I want to be with nature, I will not bring any woman with me. This is my peaceful sanctuary. I won''t let anyone disrupt me."


    Matthew: "I know! That''s the reason I am wondering why you want me to bring a set of clothes for a woman.


    Tristan: "Later, Matt! I''ll exin to you everything. Okay bye! I am hanging up."


    When the call ended Tristan turned back only to find out that Zhen-Zhen disappeared.


    ''Huh? Where did she go?''


    "Zhen-Zhen!?" he peered at the surroundings, looking for her.


    He became anxious when he didn''t see her.


    "Zhen-Zhen! Where are you?!"


    Tristan continued to walk in the nearby area, searching for Zhen-Zhen.


    "Where is she? Did she return to the mountain? Did she change her mind? No! This couldn''t be. We made a deal!" He mumbled to himself.


    "Zhen-Zhen! Where are you?!!"


    "Zhen-Zhen?!"


    Tristan''s scream echoed in the entire area. He was afraid that he wouldn''t find her. He was frightened, thinking everything that happened in the mountain was just a dream.


    ''Is Zhen-Zhen just a dream? No! No!'' Tristan began to panic. For an unknown reason, he felt worried¡­ very worried that he wouldn''t see her again.


    He ran and ran¡­.screaming her name and desperately looking for her.


    He felt helpless. He needed to see her or else he would go crazy. Go crazy?? But why? Was it because all his ns would be ruined once he didn''t find Zhen-Zhen? Or he had another reason that''s why he felt that way?


    After a while, Tristan saw a small nipa hut house just a few meters away from his spot. He ran towards the house, hoping that he would find Zhen-Zhen there.


    When he reached it, he saw her. Zhen-Zhen was there, standing by the wooden door. Tristan dashed in her direction.


    "Zhen-Zhen!" He called her name.


    She turned around upon hearing Tristan''s voice. She was surprised when she sensed that Tristan was scared and frightened.


    The look on his face made her want tofort him and ease his fear.<sub> </sub>


    "Tristan? Are you okay?" She asked him in confusion.


    Tristan didn''t respond. He immediately closed their distance and gave her a rib crushing hug. Zhen-Zhen yielded to his warm, strong hug, her frame molding against him.


    The moment he felt her soft warm body, that''s the only time he began to feel at ease, finally calming his racing heart down.


    "Zhen-Zhen! Why did you leave without informing me? Did you know how scared I was when I found out you suddenly disappeared? Don''t do this again!" He started to rant at her, venting his worries and frustrations.


    "Young man, don''t get mad at your girlfriend. She came here to help us. She''s a good girl¡­ very kind and generous." One middle-aged woman spoke up behind Zhen-Zhen.


    After noticing they were not alone, Tristan released Zhen-Zhen from his tight hug. He made a slight bow to greet and show respect to the elder woman.


    "That''s right. If not because of her I would be dead by now. A venomous snake tried to bite me, fortunately, she arrived on time and she stopped the snake with her bare hands." This time they heard a voiceing from a middle-aged man.


    "Snake? You caught a snake?!" Tristan asked her with shock and disbelief.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head with a cheerful smile on her face.


    "Come inside, we prepared some snacks as our token of appreciation for saving my husband''s life." The middle-aged woman invited them inside their small house.


    They had an enjoyable conversation with the husband and wife. They got to know their names- Alice and Thomas. They had been living in this mountain for three decades now.


    Tristan also found out that the husband and wife had only one child, a daughter but unfortunately she died at the age of five because of Mria 20 years ago.


    The husband and wife were saddened the moment their daughter was mentioned.


    "Our daughter might have been a fine and beautifuldy by now just like you Zhen-Zhen if she was just alive." Alice solemnly said to them.


    "I know your parents are so proud of you. They are so lucky to have a very kind daughter like you." Thomas also shared his thoughts.


    "My parents¡­ they were also gone now." Zhen-Zhen suddenly blurted out.


    Tristan felt the sudden change of atmosphere surrounding them. It became sullen in an instant. He didn''t know what to say. The husband and wife as well as Zhen-Zhen were now looking so sad.


    Then a bright idea popped up in Tristan''s mind. He had seen another potential benefit in this situation.


    "What if you adopt Zhen-Zhen and be your daughter? Since she also has no parents now. You will have another daughter and Zhen-Zhen will have new parents." Tristan suggested to them.


    Everyone fell silent after hearing Tristan''s suggestion. Thomas and Alice gave him a strange look while Zhen-Zhen was also thinking on her own.


    <o>,m Tristan felt awkward because of their silence. He gave that suggestion because he had a purpose. Zhen-Zhen was not a human so in order to live in this society, she needed a human identity. So he just saw a perfect opportunity to give her an identity.</o>


    Of course, he couldn''t marry her without a human identity and some other necessary documents like other humans have such as a Birth certificate and family registry. His grandfather might also conduct a background check of Zhen-Zhen''s identity.


    All he needed to do now was to persuade Alice and Thomas to give Zhen-Zhen the identity of their dead daughter and be Zhen-Zhen''s parents for real. He would be the one to take care of the rest.


    After much thought and careful consideration, the husband and wife agreed on Tristan''s suggestion.


    "So, Zhen-Zhen will now be your daughter! From now on she will use the identity of your dead daughter! By the way, what is her name?" Tristan asked them.


    "Lillie¡­ her name is Lillie which means purity and beauty." Alice softly said, looking at Zhen-Zhen with so much tenderness in her eyes.


    For an unknown reason, she wanted to be Zhen-Zhen''s mother. She liked Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan smiled unknowingly.


    ''Lillie which means purity and beauty¡­ this name suits Zhen-Zhen really well.'' he thought to himself.


    "Zhen- Zhen¡­ from now on you have your new parents. And we will be calling you¡­ Lillie! Do you like it?" Tristan softly asked her.


    "Yes¡­ Tristan! I like it!"

 Chapter 24 Hundred Points For Being A Gentleman

    Tristan seeded in convincing Thomas and Alice to make Zhen-Zhen their daughter, taking the identity of their dead daughter. He just made up some story about Zhen-Zhen''s ''pitiful'' life to gain more sympathy from them.


    Since the husband and wife were both grateful and at the same time very fond of Zhen-Zhen, they didn''t reject the idea of being her legal parents.


    Tristan also offered them to go back with him in the city. He would arrange a new house for them. Since they would be Zhen-Zhen''s legal guardian, he needed to treat them well. Besides, they would be his future inws.


    At first the husband and wife were hesitant to leave the mountain. Their small nipa hut house served as their home for more than three decades now and the remains of their dead daughter was buried here in the mountain.


    However, Tristan still managed to persuade them, promising that he would also arrange everything to transfer the remains of their dead child to the memorial cemetery in the City.


    Tristan would send someone after three days to pick the husband and wife up going to the city. First, he would find them a ce near his Condo Unit.


    He also thought about the legal documents they needed to prepare. After that, Zhen-Zhen would finally have human identity. She would live with him as Lillie.


    Tristan just finished his conversation with Alice and Thomas when he received a messageing from Matthew. He just arrived at their meeting spot.


    After reading Matthew''s message, Tristan went to his location to get the set of clothes for Zhen- Zhen. After a few minutes, Tristan returned to the nipa hut house, holding a paper bag.


    He led Zhen-Zhen to the small room of Thomas and Alice in order to change her clothes. He stood by the door as he waited for her.


    "Zhen-Zhen¡­ I mean Lillie, are you done? Can I enter now?" He asked her, fighting the urge to enter the room.


    "Yes, Tristan! I am done," she responded cheerfully.


    Then Tristan proceeded inside to see what she was look like.


    When he saw her Tristan froze in his spot. He was starstruck by her heavenly beauty. The dressplimented her looks very well.


    Zhen-Zhen was wearing an off-shoulder white summer floral dress. The skirt length was low enough to be modest but just high enough to show off her soft wless long legs.


    It seemed that the dress was perfectly made just for her. It unted her shape, emphasizing her slimmer demeanor. She was dazzling in this stunning outfit, enough to catch men''s attention and could make them turn their heads.


    He wanted tomend Matthew for choosing this dress. Tristan couldn''t help himself but p his hands as he approached her.


    "Tristan¡­ I like it. It''s so beautiful. The fabric is very smooth and soft." Zhen-Zhen said amusingly while touching the fabric of the dress.


    "Yeah... I like it too¡­ very beautiful." Tristan mumbled absentmindedly, his eyes were fixed on Zhen-Zhen''s face, admiring her beauty.


    "Are we leaving now?"she softly asked him.


    After a while, Tristan finally recovered from his stupor.


    "Yes, Zhen-Zhen. We are leaving now. Don''t forget what I have told you and everything that I taught you before." Tristan ced his both hands on her shoulders as he reminded her what she should do.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded at him with a charming smile.


    "Once we leave this house I will no longer call you Zhen-Zhen. Your name will be Lillie from now on. Understand?"


    "Yes,Tristan! I understand."


    "Good girl!" Tristan patted her head. Now he was used to doing it.<sub> </sub>


    "Let''s go!" He said as he grabbed her hand.


    Tristan was about to take a step when Zhen-Zhen gently tugged his hand. He stopped as he turned back to look at her.


    "What?" He asked her in confusion.


    Zhen-Zhen brought her finger on her lips, nailbiting it, her eyes moving across the room.


    "What''s wrong?" Tristan asked her once again.


    Then suddenly Zhen-Zhen pointed out the remaining items inside the paper bag.


    "What should I do with it?" she asked him curiously.


    Tristan frowned. He had no idea what she was talking about. So he moved to check the paper bag. His eyes widened when he saw the items inside. Those were a set of woman''s lingerie.


    ''F*ck! Does it mean she is not wearing anything underneath that dress?''


    Tristan didn''t know whether he should cry orugh. The whitecy bra and panties were still in the paper bag.


    "You don''t know how to wear these?" Tristan still asked her a question that had a very obvious answer.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at him sheepishly before nodding her head.


    ''D@mn! F*ck! Are you nning to torture me again, Zhen-Zhen? Truly¡­ you are a demoness!'' He groaned,ining to himself inwardly.


    Tristan had no choice but to teach her how to wear a pair of underwear. Besides, he already saw her naked body before. But just thinking about helping her put her underwear on, he couldn''t help but feel like his blood was gonna explode from too much heat.


    "Come here¡­ remove your dress and I''ll help you put this on you." Tristan said to her, feeling helpless.


    Zhen-Zhen followed his instruction. She moved in front of him after removing her dress. She was now naked in front of him.


    Tristan tried his best to avoid looking at her body. He dropped on his one knee, stretching the base of the panties for her.


    He closed his eyes and told himself, ''Tristan¡­ Just think that you are helping a child to wear her underwear.''


    "Zhen-Zhen, do you see these three holes? You have to put both your legs first in this big hole, then ce one leg for each smaller hole. Understand." Tristan exined to her patiently.


    "Yes." She mumbled before doing his instruction.


    After that, Tristan pulled her panties upwards without looking at her. When he sensed that he already reached the correct spot, Tristan immediately stood up.


    "D@mn! It''s so hot in here!" Tristan mumbled to himself, wiping the beads of sweat in his forehead.


    The next thing he did was to teach her how to wear thecy bra. When it was all done, Tristan could finally breathe again normally.


    "Whoah. I should praise myself for not surrendering in the temptation. Good job, Tristan! One hundred points for being a gentleman today!" he murmured while looking at Zhen-Zhen who was finally wearing her dress.

 Chapter 25 Introduce Yourself

    Tristan held Zhen-Zhen''s hand as they came out of the small house. They bade Alice and Thomas a fond goodbye, saying they would see each other again after three days.


    The husband and wife just smiled, watching Tristan and Zhen-Zhen walking away until they vanished from their sights. They were happy that they met them. This was also the start of their new life with their newly found daughter.


    Matthew was already waiting for them in the car. When Tristan and Zhen-Zhen arrived, they saw Matthew standing while leaning on the side of the red sports car.


    Matthew averted his gaze towards their direction upon hearing the footstepsing in. When his eyesnded on the girl beside Tristan, he was stunned for only God knew how long.


    Just like Tristan, he was mesmerized by Zhen-Zhen''s otherworldly beauty. He suddenly stopped in ce. No words came out of his mouth as he stood there frozen.


    Tristan lifted an eyebrow seeing Matthew''s reaction. He couldn''t exin but at that certain moment, Tristan had the urge to hide Zhen-Zhen inside his pocket so that no man would ever feast their eyes on her lovely face. Matthew was not an exemption.


    ''Whoa. What am I thinking? You''re bing very possessive now, Tristan.'' he mumbled to himself.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were already standing in front of Matthew but he still remained unmoving in his spot.


    It took two kicksing from Tristan before Matthew was awakened from his deep stupor.


    "Aw!! Why did you kick me twice?" Matthew shot Tristan a sharp re as heined to him.


    Tristan rolled his eyes skyward.


    "Because it seems like your mind is out of this world. Are you daydreaming?" Tristan spat back at his assistant who was also his friend.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled after watching the interaction of the two men. She found them very cute. Hearing her soft giggles, Matthew and Tristan moved their gaze back to Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan leaned closer to her, whispering something.


    "Zhen¡­ I mean Lillie. Did you remember everything I taught you today?"


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded with a bright smile.


    "Okay. Let''s practice what you have learned from me. First, introduce yourself to him." Tristan said in a low voice.


    Matthew was just observing the two of them strangely. He couldn''t hear Tristan so he had no idea what he was saying to her.


    When Tristan was done talking, Zhen-Zhen turned to Matthew.


    shing her charming smile, she spoke to him.


    "Hi, I''m Lillie Meyer. What''s your name?"


    Zhen-Zhen extended her right hand in front of Matthew after saying those words.


    He was taken aback seeing her lovely smile and hearing her soft angelic voice. Matthew felt like his heart jumped in excitement as he stared at her soft delicate hand.


    After he recovered, he smiled back at her as he introduced himself, epting her hand.


    "I am Matthew Wilkins. Tristan''s assistant and also his friend."


    Zhen-Zhen cheerfully shook their hands and said, "Nice meeting you, Matthew."


    "Me too. It''s also my pleasure to meet you."<sub> </sub>


    Tristan who was just observing on the sides was now smiling from ear to ear. He was satisfied with Zhen-Zhen''s performance.


    ''Very good, Lillie. You are indeed a fast learner!'' He was praising her in his mind.


    "I think we should go back now. It''s getting dark. It''s quite dangerous to travel here during nighttime. The road is narrow, steep and rough." Matthew said to them after releasing Zhen-Zhen''s hand.


    Tristan nodded in agreement. The two men were about to step inside the car when Zhen-Zhen suddenly stopped Matthew.


    "Matthew wait! We are not yet done with our introduction." She said that made the two men halt on their steps.


    Tristan: "..."


    Matthew: "..."


    The two men were just staring at her with confusion when suddenly Zhen-Zhen moved closer to Matthew.


    He literally froze in his spot when he felt Zhen-Zhen''s soft and warm hands cupping his face.


    ''Oh my, what is she nning to do?'' Matthew couldn''t help but ponder in his astonished state.


    On the other hand, Tristan''s eyes widened as he realized what Zhen-Zhen was trying to do next.


    ''NO! NO! Zhen-Zhen, don''t! That one is not included! You are not supposed to kiss him after introducing yourself!'' Tristan was screaming in his mind right now.


    Zhen-Zhen brought her face closer and closer to Matthew''s face. Their faces were now just centimeters away from each other.


    When Matthew realized what was going to happen, he couldn''t help but hold his breath. His heart was beating rapidly inside his chest.


    ''What the hell? Is she going to kiss me?''


    When their lips were about to touch each other, Tristan immediately intervened. He dashed in their direction as he put his palm in between their lips, separating Matthew and Zhen-Zhen''s lips.


    ''D@mn! That was a closed call!'' Tristan thought to himself before gently pulling Zhen-Zhen away from Matthew.


    He sighed deeply as he realized that it was his fault in the first ce. He kissed Zhen-Zhen after introducing himself to her. And Zhen-Zhen remembered everything and she mistook it as part of the introduction.


    Tristan facepalmed at that thought. Then he faced Matthew giving him a sharp threatening look.


    "Get inside the car, now! You drive this car carefully! If I see some scratches, even if small scratch, you will have to pay for it! Understand?! " Tristan warned him coldly.


    Matthew: "..."


    He was rendered speechless.


    ''Eh? What''s wrong with him? I am innocent here. I am not the one who is trying to take advantage of his woman. I am the victim here. Why is he getting mad at me? I did nothing wrong. And why suddenly he is threatening me about driving and taking care of this car.'' Matthewmented to himself.


    Meanwhile, Tristan guided Zhen-Zhen to the back passenger seat. He opened the car door for her. He still felt upset but he couldn''t me her.


    ''I should correct herter or else she will kiss every single person she meets after introducing herself to them.'' Tristan sighed deeply and made a mental note.

 Chapter 26 His True Motive

    The journey going back to the mountain resort where Tristan and Matthew were staying was spent by answering Zhen-Zhen''s innocent queries about cars and vehicles.


    It was her first time seeing a car and riding it. She was really amazed by these new things. She pestered Tristan during the entire journey, asking him lots of questions about cars.


    Tristan, on the other hand, answered and exined everything to her patiently. Surprisingly, he didn''t feel annoyed by Zhen-Zhen''s unending curiosity about many things that are new and unfamiliar to her.


    He enjoyed telling her information. He couldn''t contain hisughter whenever Zhen-Zhen would look at him with her innocent and amusing eyes after hearing his answers.


    She would sh her charming radiant smile the moment she absorbed all the information Tristan had given her. That''s one of the reasons why he loved teaching her. Her smile was enough in exchange for all his efforts.


    He didn''t care even if he would talk non-stop just to satisfy her curiosity as long as he could see her lovely smile.


    Meanwhile, Matthew who was just listening attentively to Tristan and Zhen-Zhen''s conversation felt something weird about Zhen-Zhen.


    He was wondering why she seemed to be ignorant about these kinds of stuff. He was thinking if there was something wrong with her. Upon hearing her questions, he could tell that she didn''t look normal.


    He was now eager to know how Tristan met this very strange woman. His heart would still pound abnormally every time he would recall her action a while ago.


    <o>,m The girl tried to kiss him in front of Tristan and she didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Matthew shook his head, trying to push the thought out of his mind. He needed to concentrate first on his driving then after that, he would ask Tristan about her.</o>


    Tristan promised him that he would tell him everything once they arrived in the resort.


    After the twenty-minute drive, they reached their destination. Tristan immediately brought Zhen-Zhen to his room while Matthew ordered food for dinner.


    The moment they entered his room, Zhen-Zhen began bombarding Tristan once again with so many questions.


    "Tristan, what is this?"


    "How about this¡­?"


    "Oh my gosh¡­ so cute!"


    "... and this?"


    "Oooh, so soft¡­ I haven''t slept in this kind of bed before!"


    "This one?"


    "Wow¡­ so nice!"


    "Amazing!"


    "Tristan, I like it here!"


    Zhen-Zhen was like a hyperactive child, roaming around the room and touching everything inside. She asked and asked and asked! She jumped with joy and giggled withughter. She was learning and at the same time enjoying everything.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen spent their two hours exploring their room¡­ naming and discovering every single object she came across within that room.


    "Lillie¡­ I will let you watch a movie on this television. I will just take a shower first. Matthew will deliver our dinner here. You can eat without me, okay?" Tristan softly said to her.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head. "Okay, Tristan. I understand."


    Tristan gently patted her head. He really loved doing this. "Very good. That''s my girl."


    He walked leisurely towards the bathroom and he stepped into the shower. He removed his clothes one after another. His lips parted as he inhaled deeply, then a smile stretched out from the corner of his lips.


    He turned on the dial, releasing drops of lukewarm water. It dripped down his hair. The drops slowly made their way to his well-toned body. Then he closed his eyes, reliving in his mind everything that happened today in the mountain.


    "The demon god''s daughter is bing my wife¡­ Hmmm. I think this is going to be interesting." Tristan blurted out to himself.


    When Tristan came out of the bathroom after an hour of a rxing shower, he saw Zhen-Zhen sleeping on the bed while the Television was still on.


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle. Finally, the demoness felt tired and drifted off to sleep. He slowly approached her. He covered her body with a nket.


    "Sweet dreams, my Zhen-Zhen," Tristan whispered to her, gently caressing her face.


    After that, he went out to meet Matthew. He knew that his ''assistant friend'' was already dying to hear his story.


    They went to the pavilion of the resort. They were the only persons present there so they could talk as much as they wanted.


    "So, are you ready to talk now, my dearest friend¡­ I mean Sir?" Matthew could no longer hold his curiosity.


    Tristan chuckled at his friend''s reaction.


    "Matt¡­ Don''t call me sir. I am talking to you now as my friend, not my assistant."


    Matthew also chuckled. "Alright, Tris¡­ spill the beans now. I am dying to know how you met that strange but very beautifuldy."


    "Matt, I met her on the mountain. I know you also noticed her strange behavior. But believe me, she''s not stupid nor crazy, it''s just that she''s been living in that mountain since birth. She is ignorant of the things or the real world beyond that mountain."


    Matthew frowned after hearing that.


    "So, why did you bring her with you? What are you nning to do with her? Don''t tell me you are going to make her one of your women who always warm your bed just because she is so beautiful?" he said exasperatedly.


    Tristan let out another chuckle as he shook his head.


    "No, Matthew. I am not going to do that to her. She''s different from those women! She is very pure and innocent. She deserves something more than that." Tristan stated with a smile.


    Matthew gave him an using look. He didn''tpletely believe him. He knew Tristan very well.


    "Well¡­ if that''s what you truly think then why did you bring her with you?" Matthew repeated his first question, feeling doubtful of Tristan''s true motive.


    Tristan smirked at him. He was aware of what Matthew was thinking as of this moment. Well, he couldn''t me him. He knew he had a bad reputation when it came to women.


    "Matthew¡­ I brought her with me because I am going to make her my wife. She will be my wife!"


    "WHAT?!" Matthew was utterly astounded by Tristan''sst remarks.

 Chapter 27 A Talk Between Two Friends

    "Matthew¡­ I brought her with me because I am going to make her my wife. She will be my wife!"


    "WHAT?!" Matthew was utterly astounded by Tristan''sst remarks.


    He didn''t expect that kind of answer from Tristan. He knew how much Tristan hated the thought of getting married. And here he was, saying he found someone who would be his wife.


    ''Did he lose his mind after climbing the mountain or he was bewitched by that beautiful woman?'' Matthew pondered to himself.


    Tristan erupted to anotherughter seeing the surprised expression of his friend.


    "Are you serious?! Tristan¡­ I am warning you. This is not a funny joke."


    Tristan stoppedughing as he faced Matthew.


    "Matt¡­ I am d@mn serious. I am not kidding. I will marry Lillie so that my sly old man will not take my CEO position away from me. This is also what you want, right? Why are you not happy with my decision?" Tristan said seriously.


    Matthew couldn''t believe it. But seeing Tristan''s expression, he knew this was not a joke.


    "Alright! It''s not that I am not happy. You know¡­ I am just shocked by your decision. You chose a stranger to be your wife. Though she is very beautiful, still, she is acting very weird." Matthew said, looking at him helplessly.


    Tristan rolled his eyes once again.


    "Maybe she''s a little bit weird right now but she can change. I will teach her. She is a fast learner." He said, reassuring Matthew.


    "Honestly, I am more worried about her. Do you think she can handle being the wife of a naughty CEO like you?" Matthew said, mocking his friend.


    Tristan gave him another kick on his leg.


    "Aw!"


    "I wonder if you are really my friend?" Tristan scoffed at him with his ring eyes.


    Matthew chuckled. "A true friend always speaks the truth in front of his friend."


    Tristan had no words to refute that.


    "By the way, I want you to do something for me once we get back in the city." He said, changing the topic.


    "Just tell me. You know that I will do everything you say." Matthew said, there was a glint of humor in his eyes.


    "Haha! Of course, you should! After all, I am still your Boss and I am paying you a high sry!"


    The two of them ended upughing.


    "I want you to find a house or apartment near my condo unit. Buy it for me and register the ownership to Alice and Thomas Meyer." Tristan instructed him.


    Matthew was taken aback for a moment.


    "A-Are you buying a house as a gift for your future inws?" Matthew guessed that Alice and Thomas were Lillie''s parents because of the surname Meyer.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan nodded. "If that''s what you think then my answer is yes."


    "Whoa. I didn''t know you could be a generous and very thoughtful son-inw. Hahaha, Tristan Davis, you are giving me a lot of shocks today! Are you changing for good now for the sake of your future wife? Does it mean you will also stop seeing other women from now on?" Matthew said spontaneously, his eyes brimming with amusement and excitement.


    "Hahaha, changing for good my a*s?! Of course not! Nothing will change. That''s one of the reasons why I chose Lillie to be my wife instead of choosing someone among my women." Tristan promptly replied, correcting Matthew''s line of thoughts.


    Matthew squinted his eyes at him. ''I knew it! Tristan Davis won''t suddenly change in just one day. Now I really pity Lillie.''


    "Tristan, you are bing worse! Are you trying to take advantage of Lillie? I really felt sorry for her. I wonder why she agreed on bing your wife. How can you stand it, deceiving a very innocent woman like her?" Matthew didn''t hide his disappointment towards him.


    "Hey! Hey! You are also hurting my feelings, Matt! I am not going to hurt her. Besides, the two of us have a deal. She will also benefit from this setup. I didn''t deceive her. She was willing to be my wife." Tristan defended himself, though deep inside he was a little bit guilty.


    Tristan moved closer to Matthew, holding his shoulder.


    "Trust me, Matt! I am doing this for her own good. I don''t have any intention to hurt her. She is also a very special girl to me." Tristan sounded sincere while saying those words.


    Matthew could only sigh in defeat. He knew that Tristan meant those words so now he believed him.


    "Okay. I understand. I''ll do what you say. But I want to warn you, Tristan. Don''t make things difficult for Lillie. There is the word ''Karma''. If ever you hurt her I know you will regret it someday." Matthew gave his friend another meaningful advice.


    "Hey¡­ Are you cursing me? Why are you so protective of her. Do you like her, Matt?" Tristanmented.


    ''Matt, if you only know then you will not think like that. She''s a demon god''s daughter. She''s a demoness! She has superpowers. How can I hurt her? She will kill me first before I can harm her.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    Matthew looked at him with disbelief. "I am just saying the truth. I just feel sorry for her because I know you very well, Tristan. You might cause a lot of trouble for her. Yes, I like her since she''s so pure and innocent though she''s a little bit strange. But I don''t like her in a romantic way."


    Tristan smiled upon hearing that.


    "Good! Because I don''t want my best friend to covet my wife."


    Matthew just shook his head.


    "By the way, The Chairman... I mean your grandpa¡­ he contacted me this afternoon." He said as he remembered the message of Tristan''s grandfather.


    "Oh, really? What did he say?" He asked with intrigue.


    "He wants you toe over tomorrow night. You will be having a family dinner."


    "Family dinner?" Tristan frowned.


    Matthew nodded. "Yes, all members of Davis Family wille together with some very close friends."


    Tristan fell silent.


    ''Does this mean I am also going to see Andrew and Hannah?'' He felt troubled at that thought.

 Chapter 28 My Happy Pill

    The next morning, Tristan taught Zhen-Zhen how to use the shower and the faucet. As usual, Zhen-Zhen was fascinated by these new things but she was able to catch on quickly.


    Matthew was sent out by Tristan early this morning to buy another set of clothes for her and some women''s necessities like soap, shampoo, lotion, perfumes, makeup, and other toiletries.


    Tristan brushed his teeth together with her, teaching her how to do it by herself. Zhen-Zhen mimicked his movement. He was amazed by her enthusiasm to learn.


    After that, Tristan left Zhen-Zhen inside the bathroom. He gave her the privacy to take a bath by herself. While he was waiting for her, he packed his things since they were going back to Empire City today.


    He needed to attend their family dinner tonight or else his grandfather would disown him as his grandson. But this time, he didn''t n to bring Zhen-Zhen.


    This was not yet the right time for her to meet his family. She still needed to learn more about this world. Tristan had one month to train her and be a normal human being or rather to act like a normal person.


    Tristan believed that Zhen-Zhen could do it after a month. She was a fast learner and a good listener. She followed everything that Tristan was telling her. This was what Tristan truly wanted¡­ herplete obedience to him.


    Tristan just finished packing when he heard Zhen-Zhen''s screaming from the bathroom.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Tristan mumbled before dashing towards the bathroom.


    Fortunately, Zhen-Zhen didn''t lock the door. Tristan entered the bathroom in a hurry, ripping back the shower curtain to see her.


    "Zhen-Zhen! what happened?" he asked her worriedly. The exasperation was clear in his voice.


    His concerned eyes shed down her naked body before moving to her face. Zhen-Zhen''s body was covered with soap and bubbles.


    "Tristan! My eyes¡­ I can''t see... It hurts." Zhen-Zhen said half crying and half whining.


    Tristan saw her rubbing her eyes using both hands. He stood there, eyeing her with disbelief. He thought something bad happened to her. He was really nervous. His heart was racing so fast when he barged inside the bathroom.


    After a while, a loud huskyugh reverberated inside the bathroom. Tristan wasughing hard while holding his stomach. He couldn''t imagine that a demon god''s daughter who was so powerful would hurt her eyes just because of shampoo.


    "Tristan¡­ my eyes. H-Help me, please." Zhen-Zhen said pleadingly to him.


    Upon hearing her desperate voice, Tristan stoppedughing as he slowly approached her.


    Shaking his head, Tristan removed her hands which were rubbing her eyes. They were not helping since her hands were also covered by soap. He was the one who washed her eyes in the shower.


    "How is it? Do you feel better now?" Tristan asked her.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head but her eyes were still red. Tristan couldn''t help but pinch her pink cheeks. She really looked adorable and cute.


    "Alright! Finish up already. Then we will eat breakfast after you are done here." Tristan said before turning to leave the bathroom.


    Zhen-Zhen could still hear hisughter after getting out of the bathroom. Tristan continuedughing outside.


    ''Why is heughing?'' She asked herself, feeling clueless.


    **********


    After having their breakfast, The three of them checked out in the resort. Soon, they traveled back to Empire City. It was an eight-hour-long drive.


    They reached Tristan''s Condo Unit at around 5:00 o''clock in the afternoon. The dinner would happen at around 7:00 pm. Tristan still had time to prepare.<sub> </sub>


    "Matt, can you apany Lillie here for the meantime while I''m gone?"


    Tristan was worried about Zhen-Zhen if she was left alone in his Condo Unit.


    "Alright¡­ but how about you? Are you okay going there alone?" Matthew was aware that Tristan could not stand seeing Hannah and Andrew together.


    "Yeah! I''ll be fine. It is just a family dinner. What are you worrying about?" Tristan said nonchntly, feigning ignorance. He knew what Matthew was thinking.


    "Okay. Since you said so." Matthew shrugged his shoulder.


    Tristan squinted at his friend but didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to argue since he was the one on the losing side.


    After a while, Tristan changed into his suit. It was not an ordinary family dinner. It was a tradition twice a month that Davis Family and their close family friends would gather together.


    Everyone would dress up, wearing suits and dresses as if they were attending some kind of party. This family gathering would always be held in the Davis'' Big Family Mansion.


    Before leaving, Tristan bade Zhen-Zhen goodbye. He also wanted to give her some reminders of what to do and not to do while he was not around.


    "Tristan¡­ you look so cool," Zhen-Zhen said, praising him. He could see the sincere admiration in her clear blue eyes.


    He couldn''t help but feel ttered. This was not the first time that a woman praised his look and appearance but when it came from Zhen-Zhen, it felt different. It was genuine and meaningful.


    "Thank you, Lillie. Am I handsome?" Tristan asked her with a cheeky smile.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded in agreement. "Yes, you are. So handsome just like my Fa-Fa."


    Tristan didn''t know whether to feel d or feel bad about it. Zhen-Zhen justpared him to her father who was the demon god.


    ''Hmm. I think it''s not bad. Zhen-Zhen is very gorgeous and beautiful. She inherited her father''s beauty. So I guess the demon god looks so handsome just like me.''


    "How about Matthew and I? Who is more handsome between us?" Tristan asked her again.


    Matthew who overheard what he had said to Zhen-Zhen just shot Tristan a cold re.


    Zhen-Zhen paused for a moment, bringing her fingers to her lips once again. It was her habit while thinking.


    Tristan raised his brows when he saw Zhen-Zhen was still thinking.


    ''Is that question very hard to answer?! Of course, I am more handsome! Zhen-Zhen, I will be your husband! Don''t betray me!'' Tristan thought to himself while waiting for her response.


    After a few seconds, Zhen-Zhen shed her signature charming smile before giving him her answer. But instead of saying a word, she just pointed her forefinger toward Tristan''s direction.


    "Yes! I knew it! Haha," Tristan punched the air after getting her answer, rejoicing.


    He felt troubled because of this family dinner but after talking to Zhen-Zhen, Tristan felt much better now.


    ''Zhen-Zhen, it seems like you are my happy pill.''

 Chapter 29 The Davis Family

    Tristan was now standing in front of the Davis Family Mansion. He arrived there fifteen minutes before 7:00 o''clock in the evening. He fixed his tie and took a deep breath before marching towards the big door.


    The butler greeted Tristan politely as soon as he recognized him. The moment he went in, his father, Lucas, and his mother, Isabelle immediately weed him with a warm hug.


    "Mom don''t squeeze me too much. I am not a small kid anymore. You are making me embarrassed." Tristanined to his mother in a low voice.


    Instead of feeling upset, Isabelle just merely giggled, gently patting Tristan''s hair.


    "No matter how much you grow up and get older, you will always be my baby boy," Isabelle said while looking at her son with so much adoration.


    "Mom!" Tristan whined again. He hated it when his Mom was treating him like a small kid.


    "Isabelle, stop teasing our son. Maybe that''s one of the reasons why he seldom visits us." Lucas seemed like he was scolding his wife, but there was a glint of humor in his eyes.


    Tristan rolled his eyes at his father. "Dad, just stop pretending as if you are on my side. I know you well. You dote on Mom so much. You are also enjoying this!"


    Cough! Cough!


    Tristan''s grandfather, Luke Davis was also there, watching them. He cleared his throat before he spoke up.


    "Stop doing that Isabelle. That''s the reason your son is still acting like a child and not maturing. He is no longer a child. So I expect a lot from him. Too bad, he is only good at giving me headaches." Grandpa Lu startedshing out, venting his frustration and disappointment about his naughty grandson.


    "Mom¡­ Dad¡­ see¡­ grandpa is bullying me once again. That''s the real reason I don''te here often. me grandpa!" Tristan alsomented at his parents.


    Isabelle and Lucas just exchanged nces before bursting outughing. They were aware that this grandpa and grandson duo were like cats and dogs. There''s no time in a day that they won''t fight or argue.


    But despite that, they knew that they truly cared about each other. They were just both stubborn and prideful to show it from one another.


    "Let''s proceed now to the main hall. Your aunties and uncles are also there together with your cousins and some family friends. We are just waiting for Andrew and Hannah. They are not yet around." Lucas said as he invited them toe inside.


    Upon hearing those two names, Tristan''s mood suddenly turned around 180 degrees. His change of expression didn''t escape from the observant eyes of his grandpa.


    Tristan didn''t say a word anymore. He just followed his parents going towards the main hall where the small gathering would be held.


    "Tsk Tsk Tsk¡­ This guy really needs a girl to help him move on. But how ironic, he has a lot of women but no one among them can make him fall in love." Grandpa Lu murmured while shaking his head and clicking his tongue.<sub> </sub>


    "It was his fault for not fighting for the girl he truly loved. He gave up easily. Now, he is the one suffering. What a fool stupid guy!?" Grandpa Lu added.


    His gaze was fixed on the retreating back of his stubborn and naughty grandson. He could only sigh deeply before following them behind.


    Davis Family was considered as one of the sessful and very influential families in the Empire City, whether it came to politics, military, and business.


    Luke Davis also known as Grandpa Lu was the head or the patriarch of the Davis Family. He preferred to be called grandpa Lu because histe wife, Cassandra, was calling him Lulu as an endearment. Tristan''s grandmother passed away ten years ago because of brain cancer.


    Grandpa Lu was the eldest son of thete Mr. and Mrs. Davis. He had two younger siblings.


    ra, the second daughter, married a powerful politician. The other one was Alejandro who was a retired Military General. Luke was the one who managed the family business. They were the three pirs of the Davis Family.


    ra had one daughter and two sons who also joined politics. Tristan had six cousins on this family side-Four girls and two boys.


    On the other hand, Alejandro had two sons who also followed his footsteps on bing military personnel. They were now both high ranking officials. Tristan had four cousins on this family side- all boys.


    On the part of Grandpa Lu, he and Cassandra only had one child and that was Tristan''s father, Lucas. Tristan''s mother was also the only daughter of Adams'' Family. His mother also came from the family of businessmen.


    That''s the reason why Tristan and Andrew were the only sessors of Heavenly Star Enterprise, one of thergestpanies in the City of Empire.


    Among the cousins, there were also different factions. Andrew was much closer to their cousins on great-aunt ra''s side while Tristan was closer to their cousins on great-uncle Alejandro''s side. Their cousins who were girls were neutral. They''re close to both Andrew and Tristan.


    That was the Davis Family Tree. All of them were present tonight including their husband and wife of those who were already married. Some of their very close family friends were also there like Hannah''s parents.


    No one dared to bring it up but they were aware that somehow there was hiddenpetition happening between Tristan and Andrew.


    Though Andrew was just a half brother of Tristan, the blood of Davis still ran in his veins. There''s no special treatment. They acknowledged Andrew as part of this family.


    Tristan might be the rightful heir of Heavenly Star Enterprise but Andrew still had the chance to take it away from him. Especially now that Tristan was known for his bad reputation with women.


    Andrew was prim and proper. An epitome of a true gentleman. And Tristan was his opposite. The family members couldn''t help butpare the two of them.


    Tristan appeared to be the ck sheep. He was stubborn, naughty and happy go lucky while Andrew was a very obedient grandson, smart and most importantly he did not cause too much trouble unlike Tristan.

 Chapter 30 Brotherhood

    Upon reaching the main hall, Tristan fled immediately away from his clingy mother. He mingled with his two cousins to whom he was very closed. The two men were Jake and ke, they were twins. The three of them were of the same age.


    "Hey Bro, did youe alone? Where''s Matt?" Jake asked Tristan after doing a fist bump with him.


    ke also did the same. They were always doing this every time they would see each other. It was their way of greeting each other as Buddies¡­ a sign of their brotherhood. Matthew also belonged to their circle of friends.


    For every family dinner, Matthew was always with him. Only tonight, he was not able toe because Tristan asked him to apany and watch over Zhen-Zhen.


    "Is Matt sick? This is the first time he missed our family dinner." ke alsomented.


    Tristan smiled at them sheepishly and said, "Auntie and Uncle went on a trip. Hehe, Matt needs to stay at home and babysits his younger sister."


    Tristan wanted tough at his own lie because what he said to them was partly true. Matthew needed to stay at his Condo Unit to babysit Zhen-Zhen, not his younger sister.


    "Younger sister? How old is his younger sister already? Sorry, I forgot." Jake asked again.


    "Hmm, at around 15 or 16 years old, I guess. If I remember it correctly." It was ke who answered his twin brother''s question.


    "Huh? She''s already teen. Why does Matt still need to babysit her?" Jake said in disbelief.


    "Well¡­ you know. Teenagers nowadays are quite rebellious and wild who likes to experiment. He needs to ensure that she won''t try to do something behind their parents'' back." Tristan tried hard to be more convincing.


    Jake and ke erupted into waves ofughter after hearing his remarks.


    "Hey, why are youughing? Did I say something funny?" Tristan squinted his eyes at them.


    Jake patted his shoulder. "Such a big wording from you, our dear cousin! Not all teenagers are like you. Hahaha¡­ wild and rebellious!"


    "Hahaha¡­ yeah, I am still wondering if Tristan stopped growing and remained as a teenager. He is wild and rebellious until now!" ke joined his brother in teasing Tristan.


    Tristan shot the twin brothers a cold stare.


    "Go on! Laugh at me. Let''s see if you will get thetest edition of the Men''s watch of Heavenly Star''s Merchandise this year." Tristan threatened them.


    The twins automatically stoppedughing after they heard that. Just a few weeks ago, they requested Tristan to reserve the Heavenly Star''stest edition of men''s watch for them.


    p "Hey! You are ying dirty! We are just kidding. Why are you so worked up? Hmmm." Jake said as a protest.</anda>


    But ke nudged the shoulder of his twin brother, giving him a signal to stopining or else Tristan would really take his threat against them seriously.


    "My dear cousin! Forgive us, your brothers. We made a mistake by teasing the mighty CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise. Can you give us another chance?" ke tried to woe Tristan.


    This time Tristan was the one whoughed out loud.<sub> </sub>


    "Jake¡­ you should follow ke''s strategy. No wonder, between the two of you, you are the one who does not have a girlfriend. Tsk tsk tsk. Learn how to court some girls! Beg me and I will teach you how. Hahaha"


    Jake rolled his eyes at him. Tristan really knew how to do a counterattack and make aeback immediately.


    "No thanks! I won''t ask you to teach me. You will just train me to be a yboy. Having one womanizer in this family is enough. Don''t be a bad influence on others!" Jake spat back at him.


    ke justughed at them. Jake and Tristan continued teasing each other when the two persons whom they were waiting, entered the main hall. They''re Hannah and Andrew.


    Everyone''s attention was diverted to the two neers. Tristan and Jake even stopped their arguments as they heard Andrew and Hannah''s arrival.


    Hannah was holding Andrew''s arm while he was leading her inside the hall. They immediately greeted grandpa Lu as well as the other elders present in that hall. Then they approached Hannah''s parents who were also talking with Lucas and Isabelle.


    The couple looked like a match made by heaven. They were both smiling while greeting everyone. Andrew was looking so gorgeous with his white suit.


    He was like a prince charming in those fairytale stories and Hannah was the lovely and beautiful princess. She was wearing a white satin dress that matched Andrew''s white suit.


    Nothing changed. Tristan''s heart would always skip a beat whenever he saw the woman of his dream¡­ his first love. She was still the woman he longed for all these years.


    Her beautiful face, her lovely smile, her cute dimples, her hazel eyes, her kissable red lips, her gentle voice, and her softughter¡­ Tristan couldn''t take all of these out of his mind, out of his system, and out of his heart.


    Hannah was still the woman who could make his heart run wild and his stomach flutter. The woman who could make him feel true happiness as well as hurt and pain. He wanted her. She''s the first woman he wanted to spend his life with.


    Too bad, she didn''t feel the same way. She just considered him as her childhood best friend and as her brother. That''s what Tristan thought.


    His heart was still aching and in pain whenever he saw them together. ke and Jake looked at Tristan worriedly. They knew Tristan''s secret. They were aware of Tristan''s true feelings towards Hannah.


    Jake wanted to lighten Tristan''s mood so he tried to tease him once again.


    "Hey, brother! You should have done what Andrew did tonight, greeting the elders first and impressing them with your good boy image. Why did you run to us instead? You lost another point tonight! Hehehe."


    Oops! Wrong move! Instead of lightening the mood, Tristan''s expression worsened after hearing that.


    "Aw!" Jake grunted as he received a hard kicking from ke.


    ke shot him a sharp re.


    "You know what brother? I think you won''t have thetest edition of Heavenly Star Men''s watch this year. You are not helping. You are making things worse. Can you just shut your mouth? " ke scolded his brother in a low but firm voice.


    "Tristan is right! You should learn from me. I think I have to teach you," ke added, with a deep sigh.

 Chapter 31 A Great Blow To A Mans Ego

    Tristan''s eyes never left Hannah''s figure. He continued looking at her from the distance. Jake and ke had stopped teasing him. They also watched the couple who were talking to their parents.


    After greeting the elders and their parents, Hannah''s eyes roamed around the main hall as if she was searching for someone. When she looked at Tristan''s direction, their eyes met each other.


    She caught him staring at her. A lovely smile automatically formed in her red lips. Tristan''s heart began to pound wildly once again. He was the one who looked away first, moving his gaze away from her direction.


    Then after a few seconds, Jake leaned on Tristan, whispering something.


    "Hannah ising here. She is now walking toward us." Jake said in a low voice.


    Tristan''s eyes widened. He froze on his spot, fighting the urge to look forward. He didn''t know if he was ready to face her. It''s been a long time since thest time they saw each other.


    Hannah was the only woman who could make him feel so nervous and restless like this. She had a great effect on him as if Tristan turned back to being a teenager who saw his number one crush.


    Though he felt uneasy, deep down he was very excited to talk to her once again. After his long anticipation, finally he smelled her sweet familiar scent. Hannah was already near him.


    However when he gazed up Andrew was also there, standing beside Hannah while holding her waist. Expectation vs reality! This was not what he imagined.


    "Tristan!"


    "Brother¡­"


    Both Hannah and Andrew greeted him. ke had nudge Tristan''s shoulder in order for him to respond to Hannah and Andrew. Tristan was not in his usual self the moment he saw them both. He was utterly disappointed.


    "Hi." That the only word he could utter matched with his awkward-looking forced smile.


    Jake and ke just shook their head as they watched Tristan helplessly.


    ''That''s the reason he can''t win Hannah against Andrew. This womanizer didn''t know how to look cool in front of his true love. He is good at wooing other women but when ites to the woman he truly loves, he does not know what to do.''


    Those were the thoughts that the twin brothers had in their minds at that moment. They pitied Tristan for that.


    Luckily, Grandpa Lu called everyone''s attention as he asked them to proceed to the big and long rectangr banquet table located at the center of the main hall. The table was already set for their dinner.


    Everyone gathered around the table and sat down beside their family members. They all started eating. During the meal, the elders talked about their son and daughter''s achievements.


    This family dinner would always end up a venue for boosting and bragging about their son and daughter, grandson, and grandaughter''s aplishments in the world of politics, military, and business.


    It was also time to make an announcement concerning the family. Andrew and Hannah''s engagement was also brought up during the family discussion. As usual, Tristan lost his appetite because of that.


    "Omoh, Congrattions! We are so happy for both of you." One of the elders gave her blessings to the couple.


    "Thank you, great auntie Ca." Andrew politely responded to her.


    The couple received a lot of congrattory wordsing from the members of the Davis family.<sub> </sub>


    "Wow. I think our two families- Davis and Miller, will be connected not only because of long time friendship but because of Marriage of our children." Lucas cheerfully said to Hannah''s father.


    Everyoneughed at Lucas''s remarks. Then Hannah''s father replied something that made the atmosphere be awkward.


    "Hahaha¡­ yeah. I always thought that our families would be connected by Marriage. At first, I thought it would be Tristan and Hannah. Who would have thought that you hid another great son? And now, that son of yours will now be my son-inw. I am d she didn''t end up with Tristan or else my daughter will have a hard time sending away the girls who are chasing after him."


    There was a moment of deafening silence after that. Everyone averted their gaze to Tristan and Andrew. Hannah also felt the sudden tension surrounding them.


    Pak!


    That was a great hit for Tristan''s ego, rubbing a grain of salt to his already wounded heart.


    "Dad?!" Hannah mumbled while pouting at her father.


    Her father just shrugged his shoulders at her, clueless about his mistakes. He gave everyone a confused look.


    Cough! Cough!


    "Alright. We have enough jokes for tonight. Let''s talk about politics now. I heard that my niece is running for Senator thising election. Is that true?"


    It was grandpa Lu who intervened, diverting the topic and trying to lighten the atmosphere once again.


    Everyone knew what grandpa Lu was trying to do. They yed along with him and tried to forget what had just happened as if Hannah''s father didn''t say those words a while ago.


    p Tristan pretended to enjoy the food, trying to look brave and unaffected while enduring that great blow.</anda>


    After finishing his food, Tristan immediately left the main hall as he went to the balcony outside to breathe some fresh air. He felt like he was being suffocated if he stayed inside.


    "D@mn! This is the reason I hate this family gathering!" Tristan said through his gritted teeth.


    Afterward, he smiled bitterly. "Seems like everyone is now looking down on me."


    "But I am the mighty CEO of the Heavenly Star! They have no right tough at me and treat me as a cksheep of this family! I bring money¡­ lots of money in thepany!" Tristan said, convincing himself that he was a great guy despite his bad reputation with women.


    "Damn! I look like a crazy man here. Talking to myself." Tristan chuckled before he gazed up watching the night sky.


    Then he heard footstepsing in. He thought it was one of the twins so without looking back, he said. "Leave me alone! I didn''te here to be a target of your teasing!"


    "Tristan¡­"


    His body stiffened after hearing that soft familiar voice of the woman he loved. The person who followed him was Hannah.

 Chapter 32 Broken Friendship

    "Tristan¡­"


    His body stiffened after hearing that soft familiar voice of the woman he loved. The person who followed him was Hannah.


    Tristan immediately turned around to face her, he almost tripped on his ankle because of his sudden movement.


    "H-Hannah?" Tristan said exasperatedly, the disbelief could be seen in his face.


    "W-What are you doing here?" Tristan asked her, his voice was quite shaky because of his nervousness.


    Hannah giggled upon noticing his uneasiness.


    "I should be the one asking you that. Why are you here? Alone? Everyone is enjoying the night. Can you hear it?"


    They could hear the live musicing from the main hall apanied by people''sughter. Dancing was one of the highlights of their family dinners. Elders loved to dance the Cha Cha, Ballroom, and Waltz together with their loving partners.


    This was a source of entertainment for them. The elders were also using this opportunity to teach the younger generations these different dance steps.


    Tristan shook his head with his ugly expression as he imagined what was happening inside right now. He was not fond of dancing.


    Hannah giggled once again. Then she moved closer to Tristan. The balcony was well lighted. In front of them, there was a beautifulndscape of flower gardens.


    Histe grandmother was very fond of gardening. She loved nts and flowers, that''s why grandpa Lu made sure that this garden was well taken care of.


    Tristan finally calmed down a little bit. He also moved his gaze to the flower garden. This ce also held an important part in his heart. He could still remember the times when he and Hannah were still young. They often yed around this garden.


    He would always pick his grandma''s favorite flower giving it to Hannah. Since then, Hannah began to like the flower tulips. Later on, it also became her favorite flower.


    Hannah and Tristan were just standing side by side, silently reminiscing their childhood memories together. They were both very happy at that time. And Andrew was not yet around.


    But everything had changed the moment he arrived in their life. Tristan found a rival for Hannah''s attention. At first, the three of them became friends as in real friends.


    Tristan and Andrew also became close brothers with the help of Hannah. Time passed by, the three of them grew up. Instead of having a stronger bond and friendship, the three of them suddenly became distant to each other.


    The brothers both fell in love with her. Tristan had always loved her before Andrew. But love is not firste first serve. Their feelings for Hannah, that''s the main cause of breaking their beautiful friendship and even the brother''s bond.


    Thepetition between Andrew and Tristan intensified as time went by. Even the Davis Family and their other friends couldn''t help butpare the two of them.


    Who is more handsome, Andrew or Tristan?


    Who is more intelligent? Who is more talented?


    They both had different strengths and weaknesses. They had different and unique ways of impressing someone. It was fifty-fifty!


    But Hannah became the deciding game that would determine who was better between the two men.


    Tristan lost the moment Hannah told him that she liked Andrew.


    He was lost in his train of thoughts but when Hannah spoke up, her voice pulled him back out of his deep thoughts.<sub> </sub>


    "Tristan¡­ actually¡­ I am dying to ask you this. What happened to us? We are childhood friends, best friends. But howe we ended up being a stranger once again?" Hannah asked him softly. Her voice was filled with sadness and regret.


    Tristan was taken aback by Hannah''s direct confrontation. He didn''t expect her to ask that question, especially now.


    "I know¡­ you are trying to avoid me for several years now. I even forget how long we haven''t seen each other. Why did you do that, Tristan? Do you hate me?"


    "No! Hannah, No! I don''t hate you." Tristan promptly said to her.


    "Then why?"


    When Tristan faced her, he already saw the tears falling from the corner of her eyes. His heart felt like being squeezed at that moment. He didn''t want to see her cry.


    "Hey, why are you crying?" Tristan felt rmed.


    "Because I''m sad. Because I lost you and I didn''t know why." Hannah said as she began to sob.


    Tristan was dumbfounded. Never he imagined that Hannah would be hurt like this because of what he did¡­ because he chose to avoid her and distance himself away from her.


    Seeing her like this, now he wondered if he made a wrong decision before.


    "Please¡­ tell me, Tristan¡­ I deserve to know the reason why." Hannah demanded while tugging the sleeves of his suit.


    Tristan looked away. He couldn''t bear to see her crying. He was clenching his fist. He was contemting whether to tell her about his feelings for her or not.


    "Because¡­ you liked Andrew," Tristan told her truthfully.


    This time, it was Hannah who was rendered speechless. She looked up, giving him a questioning gaze.


    "Because¡­ I-"


    "Hannah!"


    Tristan was about to tell her ''I liked you'' but he was interrupted the moment they heard that voice. It was Andrew. He was looking at them with his bloodshot eyes.


    Andrew didn''t like the scene he was witnessing in front of him. His fiancee was in tears while holding his brother''s arms tightly. There were only two of them outside. Of course, who wouldn''t be mad seeing that?


    Andrew immediately dashed towards Hannah and gently pulled her away from Tristan. Hannah didn''t notice Andrew''s chilly aura and darkened expression because her mind was still absorbing Tristan''sst words.


    ''D@mn! What are you doing, Tristan? Are you nuts? Dummy, you are not supposed to say that? You will just make yourself more pathetic in her eyes.'' Tristan scolded himself inwardly.


    Andrew was still looking daggers at him. "What did you do to her? Why did you make her cry?" He asked him coldly.


    Tristan merely sneered at him but didn''t respond. Then he just turned around, leaving Andrew and Hannah at the balcony.


    "Why is he getting mad? I didn''t do anything to her. I have no obligation to exin myself to him. Tssssk. I am the one who has the right to be mad at him. Geezzz." Tristan irritatingly mumbled to himself while going back to the main hall.

 Chapter 33 Conflict Among Cousins

    When Tristan went back to the main hall, he stumbled with his two cousins, Mark and Daniel, who were wearing their wolfish grin.


    Mark and Daniel were just two and three years older than Tristan. They were the two cousins who were very close to Andrew.


    Tristan knew that these two cousins of his had grudges against him and didn''t like him so he was nning to avoid them and just walked the other way.


    However, before he could do that, Mark already blocked his way.


    <o>,m "Hello little cousin, where do you think you are going? Not even greeting us, your older cousins?" Mark said with his sardonic smile.</o>


    Tristan just gave them a forced smile while trying to maintain his cool. He told himself that he would not let those two get into his nerves.


    "You are just older than me by two or three years. Do you want me to call you Big Bro?" Tristan said, lifting an eyebrow.


    Mark and Daniel met each other''s gaze before bursting intoughter.


    "Thinking about that¡­ I am afraid I have to say no. Brothers don''t betray each other. But you, Tristan¡­ you are a traitor¡­going against your cousin''s back." Daniel said to him in a low voice. His lips lifted upward in a mocking smile.


    Tristan let out a sarcasticugh. "Oh really? When did I do that? Haha. Why are you ming me for your shorings, my dearest older cousins?"


    Mark and Daniel''s face twitched into an ugly expression. They were unhappy and enraged by Tristan''sst words. The smiles on their faces were long gone.


    "Shorings my A*s? You know Tristan¡­ you are just some kind of a f*ckboy who is trying to screw every woman out there even if they are your cousin''s girlfriends!" Mark couldn''t help but burst out his frustration against Tristan.


    Mark and Daniel hated Tristan because their ex-girlfriends dumped them just to chase Tristan and slept with him.


    But Tristan didn''t intentionally do that. He had no idea that those women were girlfriends of his cousins. They were the ones who came to him, flirting and seducing him.


    When he found out, it was already toote. He tried to exin himself to them but they didn''t listen to him. They med him and used him that he was the one who seduced their girlfriends. Since then, his rtionship with Mark and Daniel worsened.


    It was a lesson learned for Tristan. He became picky with women. He made sure that any woman who tried to have a fling with him was single and not in a rtionship.


    "You know, that''s not true. I am sorry for being so charming and handsome. This is not my fault. I was born to have this feature." Tristan said, shamelessly unting his good looks.


    By saying that, Tristan had infuriated his cousins more. Their faces could no longer be painted, their expressions were as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    Tristanughed inwardly, rejoicing. ''This is their fault. I am trying to avoid them but they are the ones who are picking a fight with me first.''<sub> </sub>


    "Wow, you are really proud of being a certified Casanova? Tsk tsk tsk¡­ Uncle Miller was right. I agree with him. Luckily, Hannah didn''t end up with you. You are just a pretty face. Andrew is a much better person than you!" Markunched a counterattack.


    "So now, tell us, Tristan. Are you also nning to seduce your Brother''s fiancee? But I doubt it if you can do that. Hannah is madly in love with Andrew." Daniel said, adding fuel to the fire.


    Mark and Daniel burst outughing once again. They hit the weak spot of Tristan. Tristan clenched his fists. He had the urge to punch someone''s face as of this moment.


    Those two seeded in getting into his nerves. Tristan didn''t know if he could still maintain his cool. Their smug smiles were an eyesore to him.


    Mark and Daniel exchanged meaningful nces with one another. It seemed that their n was now working. They nned to annoy and irritate Tristan to the extent that he would make amotion. They wanted to embarrass him in front of the elders and members of the Davis Family.


    Fortunately, the twins came to the rescue. ke held Tristan''s shoulder, reminding him to keep calm while Jake stepped forward to defend Tristan. They wereing to their direction and somehow overheard thest remarks of Mark and Daniel.


    "Oh¡­ are you done bullying your younger cousin? Tsk tsk tsk. I pity the two of you. You are just showing your pathetic and petty sides. Can you please leave Tristan alone? Still, ming him because of your ex-girlfriends'' betrayal? I couldn''t believe it. Don''t tell me the two of you had not moved on yet because of those women?" Jake made used of his sharp tongue to attack their a*shole cousins.


    "Watch your mouth, Jake! Show us some respect. We are still older than you." Mark spat back at him.


    "Oh, my dear cousin¡­ you can gain respect if you know how to respect others. But seeing you acting like this, I don''t know if you deserve my respect. Are you worthy of my respect, my dear OLDER cousin?" Jake said, looking at them with ridiculing eyes.


    Mark and Daniel were rendered speechless. They couldn''t win against Jake''s sharp tongue.


    "Pffft!" ke tried to suppress hisughter but failed.


    Tristan also chuckled seeing the reddened faces of Mark and Daniel who were boiling with rage. They were mad but they had no words to refute Jake''s remarks.


    ke immediately pulled Tristan and Jake away from those two to avoid the fight that was about to get physical. From the expressions of their cousins, he could tell that they were ready to pounce on Jake and throw some punches.


    They already won the argument so they did not need to remain there and confront the two.


    "Jake, I am proud of you. This time you are able to make good use of your sharp tongue. Hahaha," kemended his twin brother.


    "Thanks my dear cousins, because of that you will get thetest edition of Heavenly Star men''s watch this year!" Tristan said, feeling grateful to them!


    "Yehey! Hahaha¡­ I knew it. I LOVE YOU TRISTAN!" Jake said, jumping with joy.


    The three of themughed out loud while Mark and Daniel watched their retreating backs with bloodshot eyes.

 Chapter 34 Drunkenness

    Tristan and the Twin Brothers decided to find a ce inside the hall which was very far away from the furious eyes of Mark and Daniel.


    The three of them settled in the bar counter, enjoying their drinks. After a few sips, Tristan''s eyes roamed around the venue. He didn''t see Hannah and Andrew inside.


    He started to feel uneasy. He was worried about Hannah. When he left Andrew a while ago he was still mad. Tristan was afraid that Andrew would vent his anger to Hannah.


    He excused himself to search for Hannah and Andrew, leaving Jake and ke in the bar counter. He went to check the balcony outside. He saw the silhouette of two shadows.


    He moved closer to confirm that those were Hannah and Andrew''s shadows. As soon as he saw them, Tristan regretteding there.


    He was mistaken. The couple was not having a fight, instead, they were having their intimate moment, passionately kissing each other under the moonlight.


    Hannah''s hands were wrapped around Andrew''s neck while his one hand was ced at the back of her head and the other one was holding her waist. The smacking sounds of their lips pressing and tasting each other''s sweetness reverberated amidst the silence of the night.


    Tristan was utterly astounded, frozen in his spot. He knew that kissing was just natural for a couple, Andrew and Hannah were no exception. He was aware that they had kissed each other lots of times and might do the deed beyond that.


    But witnessing this with his own two eyes was a different story. It was breaking his already bleeding heart.


    ''F*ck, Tristan! You are a great fool! You shouldn''t havee looking for them! Are you a masochist? Hurting yourself more just to see this?'' He cursed inwardly, scolding himself.


    The tears of jealousy and pain welled up in the corner of his eyes, but he was fighting it not to fall. After being frozen for a few seconds, Tristan finally found the strength to move his feet, turning around and running away from that ce.


    He headed straight to the bar counter where he left the Twins.


    "Hey, Tristan! What''s wrong?" Jake immediately asked him upon noticing his grave expression matched with his ashen face and reddened eyes.


    "Nothing!" Tristan responded coldly, looking down to hide his gloomy face.


    "Give me that!" Tristan snatched the bottle of imported rum away from one of their family butlers who was serving drinks in the bar counter.


    ke and Jake just exchanged a shrug after seeing Tristan''s action. He never talked to the twins because he became busy drowning himself with alcoholic drinks.


    The mixed drink of rum served a better distraction, as well as numbing pain killers to forget the unpleasant scene he had witnessed a while ago.


    Jake and ke tried to stop him and control his alcoholic drinks intake but Tristan was so stubborn. In the end, they just watched him helplessly and waited until he satisfied his thirst and got drunk in his heart''s content.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    In contrast to Tristan''s hellish night, Zhen- Zhen was having fun scanning Tristan''s family photo album.


    She was aware that Tristan attended the family dinner tonight so she asked Matthew about Tristan''s family.


    Fortunately, Tristan had kept some photo albums with him containing family pictures of the Davis Family. Matthew and Zhen-Zhen looked and watched together all the pictures while he introduced to Zhen-Zhen every person that they could see in the photos.


    He was also providing her some brief backgrounds about those people. Fortunately, Zhen-Zhen had a sharp memory and she was able to remember everything Matthew had told her.


    Now, Zhen-Zhen was familiar with the members of the Davis Family. She could easily recognize them if ever she would bump into them one day because of Matthew''s help.


    After spending time with Zhen-Zhen, Matthew got to know and understand her better. He agreed on Tristan, she was not dumb and she was a fast learner too. He was amazed by her sharp memory and witty behavior.


    She was also fun to talk to- very innocent, kind, and pure-hearted fellow. They lost track of time just talking with each other.


    Suddenly, they heard the ringing of the doorbell. Zhen-Zhen''s eyes lit up then her gaze moved to the closed door of Tristan''s condo.<sub> </sub>


    "Tristan is here¡­ he''s with two other men." Zhen-Zhen blurted out as she sensed Tristan''s aura and the other two auras that were unfamiliar to her.


    Matthew just looked at her with confusion before he stood up to see the person outside the door. He wondered if Zhen-Zhen''s assumption was right.


    "Lillie, just stay here," Matt told her before he went to open the door.


    The moment the door was opened, Tristan''s drunken figure that was being supported by the twins, Jake and ke, greeted Matthew''s sight.


    ke: "Matthew?"


    Jake: "Matthew!?"


    The twins eximed in disbelief the moment they saw his face.


    Tristan: "Heyyoh...my deZrr assshiztstant best frnnndz"


    Tristan also greeted him in his drunken state.


    ke: "What are you doing here?"


    Jake: "What are you doing here?"


    p They asked him in unison.</anda>


    "What happened to him?" Instead of answering the twins, Matthew asked them about Tristan.


    The twins also ignored Matthew''s inquiry.


    Jake: "We thought you were babysitting your younger sister, that''s why you couldn''te for tonight''s family dinner."


    ke: "Why are you here?"


    The twin didn''t expect to see Matthew. They tried asking Tristan about his pass code for his locked door. Instead of saying his door''s pass code, Tristan justughed like a fool and pressed the doorbell.


    Meanwhile, Matthew could somehow grasp the situation. Tristan lied to the twins that he didn''te tonight because he was babysitting his younger sister.


    Matt just shook his head and massaged his temple.


    ''BABYSITTING?! Seriously? Tristan, are you for real? What kind ofme excuse was that?'' Matthew thought to himself before giving them an answer.


    "Yeah¡­ she was already asleep. I just arrived here not long ago since Tristan texted me to get some important documents." Matt said, supporting Tristan''s lie.


    The twins exchanged nces with each other, grinning widely.


    "Great timing! Since you are here and you are Tristan''s Assistant and Best Friend, then we will leave Tristan in your care now. Hehehe!" Jake said, gently pushing the responsibility of taking care of this drunkard to Matthew.


    After saying that, the twins immediately left Tristan in Matthew''s hand and fled in a rush.


    "D@mn! What a troublesome fellow?! Why did you get drunk tonight?" Matthewmented at him as he guided Tristan inside his Condo Unit.

 Chapter 35 His First Wish

    Tristan was totally wasted. He felt like the earth was rocking beneath him, his mind drifting in and out like a tide. He was struggling to keep his bnce.


    Fortunately, Matthew was there to guide him. Tristan kept pushing Matthew, insisting that he could walk alone. But Matthew didn''t release him as he kept holding him, trying to steady Tristan''s footing.


    Finally, they made their way clumsily into Tristan''s room. He copsed onto the bed as soon as Matthew released him.


    "You reek of alcohol!" Matthewined while looking helplessly at Tristan.


    Tristan was chuckling like crazy. He was slurring his words and talking senseless.


    Then Zhen-Zhen entered the room, she was following them behind. She was observing Tristan curiously.


    "What happened to him, Matthew?" Zhen-Zhen asked him innocently.


    Matthew heaved an exhausted sigh and responded. "He''s drunk. He was intoxicated by drinking too much alcohol."


    "Lillie, can you please watch over Tristan? I will just cook hangover soup and get some warm water. I have to clean and wipe this drunkard. He stinks!" Matthewmented at her.


    Zhen-Zhen just smiled and nodded at him. Soon, Matthew left them and went outside going to the kitchen.


    Zhen-Zhen moved closer to Tristan''s bed. He was lying near the edge of the bed, just one roll, and Tristan would fall off the bed.


    She kneeled on the floor near the bed, facing Tristan. She rested her elbows on the top of the bed and cupped her chin in her hands. Her clear blue eyes were fixed on Tristan''s face.


    She watched the rosiness of his cheeks. Zhen-Zhen suddenly giggled, "Tristan, your face is so red like a tomato but still you are handsome."


    When Tristan heard her giggle and her angelic voice, he turned to the side so that he was now facing her.


    His vision wavered but still, he could see her. He smiled like a fool and said, "Hello, Zhen-Zhen," then he chuckled again. "Oops, my bad¡­ I almost forgot you''re Lillie now. Hehe."


    Zhen- Zhen moved her face closer to Tristan, then she tried to touch his reddened cheek, gently tapping it using her finger.


    "Tristan¡­ your face is so warm."


    Tristan chuckled once again. He caught her hand which was touching his cheeks. Suddenly, Zhen- Zhen felt something was off about him.


    She frowned, "Tristan, why are youughing even though you are sad? I can feel it. You are in pain, right now."


    In his drunken state, Tristan could still absorb her words. He was a little bit surprised that she could sense his sadness.


    ''Is that one of her superpowers as a demon god''s daughter?''


    Tristan chuckled again. "Hey, my Zhen-Zhen. You will be my wife, right?"


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head as a response.


    "Are you willing to make me happy?" Tristan asked her again like a child who needed assurance from his Mom.


    "Yes," Zhen-Zhen replied cheerfully.


    "Good¡­ Can you make me happy now? Because I am sad¡­ I am hurting here." Tristan pointed his chest where his heart was beating.


    She could see it in his eyes¡­ his pain.


    "Yes¡­ I know. I can see it. I can feel it. What do you want me to do, Tristan? Just tell me."


    Tristan''s lips turned up into a satisfied smile after hearing that.


    "It''s just simple Zhen-Zhen. Just fulfill all my wishes and obey what I will say to you."


    Zhen-Zhen shed her charming smile and said "Yes, I will do that. It''s our deal. It''s also my duty as your wife."<sub> </sub>


    Tristan brought his arm to her head, stroking her hair. "Good¡­ you remember everything I taught you."


    "Zhen-Zhen, make me happy. Come closer¡­ and kiss me." Tristan said,manding her.


    "Kiss you," she mumbled, finding the right thing to do in her mind.


    After a few seconds, she leaned closer to Tristan as she lowered her head to his. She pressed her delicate warm lips into his cold lips. After a while, she drew back.


    "Are you happy now, Tristan?"


    Tristan shook his head and pouted.


    "No! Zhen-Zhen, that one could not be considered as a kiss! You just pressed your lips into mine." Heined to her exasperatedly.


    <o>,m Zhen-Zhen looked down. She somehow felt sad. Tristan didn''t like it and he sounded disappointed.</o>


    "I am sorry, Tristan. I didn''t know how to do it right."


    Tristan felt like sobering up seeing her sad face. "Hey¡­ hey¡­ don''t be sad. I am not scolding you."


    "Come here¡­ I''ll teach you. Just follow my lead and mimic my movement." Tristan said softly.


    Zhen-Zhen obedientlyplied as she brought her face closer to him once again.


    Tristan held her face then he began to kiss her. His lips nibbled on her lower lip then gently sucking it. After that, he moved on her upper lip, doing the same thing he did on her lower lip.


    "Zhen-Zhen, slightly open your mouth," he said.


    She followed his instruction. She was absorbing and feeling all his movements, registering them in her mind.


    When she parted her lips, Tristan''s tongue explored her inside. He was tasting her. Then he found her soft tongue. He was licking it with his own.


    After a while, Zhen-Zhen''s tongue began to move, mimicking Tristan''s action. Then their tongues began to wrestle inside her mouth. She could taste the rum- both the bitter and sweet taste of his tongue.


    Tristan pulled her head closer as he deepened the kiss. Zhen-Zhen responded and returned his kiss with equal intensity as his. ''D@mn, she''s a fast learner.''


    After a while, they broke the kiss to gasp some air. Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes were looking at him with amusement. She liked it. She liked the feeling of kissing him. Her face was blushing, her heart fluttering. She liked this unfamiliar and unknown feeling.


    "You are so beautiful." Tristan blurted out randomly while staring at Zhen-Zhen''s face.


    "Do you really want to make me happy?" Tristan asked her again.


    "Yes¡­ I want to make you happy."


    Tristan chuckled like a fool once again.


    "Then, fulfill my first wish."


    "Ok, just tell me."


    "Seduce my brother¡­ make him fall for you¡­ so that I can have Hannah."


    That''s the time Matthew entered the room, holding a towel and a small basin containing warm water. He overheard them.


    "Hey, Tristan! Stop that nonsense!" Matthew scolded him right away then he turned to Zhen-Zhen. "Lillie, don''t listen to him! He is just spouting nonsense because he is drunk right now. Go to your room now and rest. I will take care of this drunkard."


    ??????????????????


    [ Author: "Oh Baby Tristan¡­ Be careful of what you wish for." ] (^^,) *Evil Smile*

 Chapter 36 I Had Fun

    Tristan woke up with a pounding head. He got off the bed, once on his feet, the room swayed almost causing him to lose bnce. For support, he reached out for the wall, going to his bathroom.


    Once inside, he turned on the faucet, sshing cold water on his face just to feel something refreshing. He wished he could also wash away the aching in his skull.


    His head felt fit to crack open. The burning thirst in his throat stayed, feeling dehydrated. His stomach lurched and gurgled.


    He remembered that he had been drinking heavilyst night. He cursed himself inwardly. The hangover was killing him. Perhaps, a pain killer could help.


    His memories ofst night after he got drunk was quite blurry. He didn''t remember everything but he could somehow recall a portion of his memory. He knew that his twin cousins were the ones who dropped him by his condo.


    ''D@mn, they saw Matthew. Did they realize that I lied to them? Did the twins see Zhen-Zhen?''


    Tristan shook his head. "Hmm, I don''t think so. If I could remember correctly they left immediately and didn''t enter. I didn''t see Zhen-Zhen at the front door."


    Tristan felt relieved from that thought. He didn''t want his family to see Zhen-Zhen yet.


    His lips curled up then suddenly mumbled her name, "Zhen-Zhen¡­ why do I keep calling her that? Well¡­ I found it cute, I guess. But Lillie¡­ it suits her too."


    After a while, his eyes widened as his memory of kissing her came shing into his mind. He covered his mouth using his hand.


    "Did she just respond to my kissst night? Or I am just imagining it. Arrgh! Why I can''t remember the feelings."


    After washing up, Tristan came out of his room to see if Zhen-Zhen was already awake. When he was out, he could hear a faint noiseing from the kitchen. It seemed that someone was cooking.


    The moment he reached the kitchen, he saw two figures standing by the gas stove. Matthew was cooking while Zhen-Zhen was beside him, watching him with her fascinating blue eyes.


    It looked like the two were having fun that they failed to notice Tristan''s presence. For an unknown reason, Tristan''s lips formed a thin line while looking at Matthew and Zhen-Zhen who were both engrossed with what they were doing, smiling to each other from time to time.


    "Is my Condo be their yhouse now? Why Matthew is still here?" Tristan mumbled while frowning.


    When he couldn''t stand watching them together, Tristan immediately traced his steps towards them. He intentionally moved in the middle of Zhen-Zhen and Matthew to separate the two, pretending that he was checking the food.


    "Oh, what''s our breakfast for today!" Tristan promptly said.


    Matthew almost dropped therge frying spoon because of the sudden appearance of Tristan who emerged from their backs.


    "Tristan!" Zhen-Zhen''s face brightened up the moment she saw him.


    "You''re finally awake, good morning!" She greeted him with too much enthusiasm.


    The moment Tristan saw her bright charming smile, his unhappiness a while ago vanished into thin air in an instant.


    "Good morning, my Lilie." Tristan greeted her back, patting her head.


    Matthew just rolled his eyes and continued cooking.


    "You can eat the hangover soup Matthew had cooked for you," Zhen-Zhen said, pulling Tristan towards the dining table.


    Tristan''s smile widened more when Zhen-Zhen''s attention was now focused on him. He began to eat the hangover soup happily while Zhen-Zhen was watching him intently.


    "How do you feel now?" she asked him.


    "My head really hurts. I feel like it is about to explode." Tristan said to her exaggeratingly while giving her a pitiful look.


    "You deserve it. Who told you to get drunk?" Matthew butted in, putting the fried rice on the dining table.


    "You were totally wasted and spouting nonsensest night." Matthew began to reprimand his best friend who was also his boss.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head and said, "Matthew took care of you."<sub> </sub>


    Tristan felt like the two were joining forces against him.


    "Well¡­ I couldn''t help it. It was a family dinner¡­ a party¡­ and there''s a lot of alcoholic drinks. Hehe," Tristan said as he smiled sheepishly, scratching the back of his head.


    "Thanks, Matt. I love you, big bro," Tristan said with his puppy-eyes look.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled while Matthew tried his best suppressing hisughter.


    "Alright, I forgive you. Let''s have breakfast." Matthew said, cing the two cups of coffee on the table.


    He gave one cup to Matthew. Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, was drinking hot choco. The three of them began to eat their breakfast.


    "Tristan, did you enjoy your family dinnerst night?" Zhen-Zhen blurted out randomly.


    Tristan paused for a moment after hearing that question.


    ''No, I don''t. I met my two evil cousins. I saw my first love kissing my half brother. It sucks.'' he thought to himself as he remembered what transpired after the dinner.


    "Just fine," he said nonchntly.


    But Matthew noticed the dark expression of Tristan upon mentioning the family dinner. He thought something did not go well, that''s why Tristan went home very drunk.


    Matthew made a mental note to ask Tristan about itter.


    "How about you, Lillie? How do you find your first night here?" Tristan also asked her.


    "I had funst night!" Zhen-Zhen promptly said.


    Then she continued telling him the reason why with so much eagerness and cheerfulness in her voice. Tristan and Matthew just listened to her attentively while having their breakfast.


    "Matthew and I watched a lot of movies. I like movies with lots of animals. They''re so cute, the rabbits, the cats, and the dogs¡­ I love them all. I want them to make my pet." she said, her eyes shining brightly and brimming with joy and excitement.


    Her radiant smile was contagious in which Tristan and Matthew couldn''t help but curl their lips upward.


    "Matthew also showed me your family pictures. Tristan, I already familiarized every member of your family." Zhen-Zhen proudly said to him, anticipating praiseing from Tristan.


    Tristan never failed her as he gave her thumbs up and said, "Very good, Lillie!"


    "I learned a lot from Matthew!"


    Afterward, the smile on Tristan''s face was slowly fading, reced by a frown, ''Hey! Hey! Why she is always mentioning Matthew.''


    Tristan was about to lose his appetite when Zhen-Zhen spoke another word.


    "I also learned from you, Tristan, even though you were drunk. You taught me how to kiss. I really like it. Can you teach me more?"


    Cough! Cough!


    Matthew choked on his food after hearing thest statements of Zhen-Zhen.


    Meanwhile, Tristan was just looking at her amusingly with mouth gape.


    ''Oh my¡­ this girl. She''s so adorable by saying that with her innocent eyes- no green-minded thoughts nor any sexual connotation at all. How can someone be so pure like her?'' Tristan thought to himself.


    When he turned to his side, he saw Matthew staring at him with his ring using eyes as if he was saying- ''Seriously, Tristan? You did that in your drunken state? Are you taking advantage of her and teaching her your womanizing techniques?''

 Chapter 37 Live A Normal Life

    After eating their breakfast, Tristan went to take a bath while Matthew headed home. Both of them still needed to go to thepany for work.


    Before Matthew left his condo, Tristan gave him final instructions. Matthew was given a task to retrieve and process all the necessary documents that would make Zhen-Zhen''s identity as Lillie be legal.


    This was one step to make the demon god''s daughter fit in the society. Of course, Tristan made up some story why he asked Matthew to do it. He preferred to hide Zhen-Zhen''s true identity even from his best friend, Matthew.


    However, if things didn''t go well and some circumstances would leave Tristan with no choice then he was willing to share this secret with Matthew. In the meantime, he decided to leave him in the dark.


    After putting his clothes on, Tristan went out of his room to see Zhen-Zhen. He was now wearing his ck three piece corporate suit.


    Then he saw Zhen-Zhen sitting on the couch while watching television. Her eyes were fixed on the TV screen. She was smiling andughing from time to time especially if she found the scene fun and enjoyable.


    Tristan shook his head with a wide grin. By just looking at Zhen-Zhen now, no one would have imagined that she was not an ordinary human being. She was adapting in her environment very fast.


    Zhen-Zhen was wearing a pink set of pajamas. Even if she put on a simple set of clothes, the demon god daughter still looked like the girl next door.


    She had the aura filled with alluring purity, simplicity, and charm. He considered it as natural, modest, or in short¡­ an effortless beauty.


    She had sensed Tristan''s presence so she turned on the side, ncing at his direction. She was smiling but the moment her eyes noticed his clothes which were also simr tost night, the smile on her face faded.


    "Are you leaving again, Tristan?" There was a gleam of sadness in her eyes.


    Tristan felt helpless seeing her sad expression. His heart twitched with a tinge of pain. He didn''t want her to be sad. He was used to seeing her bright charming smile.


    He immediately approached her and sat beside her. Tristan held her hands and gazed up to look at her blue eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Lillie. I''lle back after work. You have to stay here. I can''t bring you to the office for a while. I hope you understand." Tristan softly said to her.


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip but still nodded on the end.


    "Will you get drunk again today? Last night¡­ you were very sad." She asked him, feeling worried.


    Tristan was rendered speechless. ''Was I really that talkativest night? How did she know that I was sad? Did I tell her that?''


    Tristan gave her an apologetic smile. "I will not get drunk today. I will just go to work. No alcoholic drinks are allowed in our office." He said, reassuring her.


    "Okay. Then I will have to wait for your return." Zhen-Zhen mumbled.


    She was still feeling down a little bit. She wanted to be with Tristan always. His presence gave herfort.


    Then Tristan ced a phone in her hand and said, "I already taught you the basics on how to use this phone. Do you still remember it?"<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head.


    "Good. You can speed dial this and call me whenever you need something. You can also send me a text message, I promise to give you a response immediately. So don''t be sad. By using this phone, it feels like we are still together and we can talk to each other."


    After hearing that, Zhen-Zhen''s mood became better. "Ok. I will do that."


    "There''s the food in the refrigerator just in case you feel hungry. I will also do delivery for your food this afternoon."


    "Lillie¡­ just stay here. Don''t leave this ce, understood?" Tristan now felt reluctant to leave.


    What if Zhen-Zhen will go out without his knowledge? She might get lost. What if she bes missing?


    That''s what he was worrying about.


    "I promise. I''ll just stay here. I will not leave the house. This is what you want so I will have to listen and do it." She said with determination.


    Tristan heaved a sigh of relief. Thank God, Zhen-Zhen was very obedient to him.


    "Okay, Lillie, I have to go now. Wait for me okay. Call me if you have concerns." Tristan reminded her.


    Tristan stood up and picked up his keys and wallet before marching to the front door. She followed him behind to send him off.


    When Tristan got out of the main door, he turned around to nce at her onest time. She was standing by the door frame, staring at him with her sad blue eyes.


    Tristan looked at her helplessly. ''Why are you making this hard for me to leave this house? Don''t look at me like that Zhen-Zhen.''


    After taking a deep breath, Tristan traced his steps back to Zhen-Zhen. When he reached her, he pulled her into his arm embracing her.


    "I''lle back. Don''t be sad anymore. Next time¡­ once you learn more about the things here, I will bring you to thepany with me." Tristan mumbled while stroking her hair.


    "Okay. I will do my best, Tristan. I will learn more so that I cane with you anywhere."


    "Good. So go inside now. You can also learn by watching television. You will see how ordinary people live their lives in this world."


    With that, Zhen-Zhen''s mood came back to normal as she went back inside the house. She was eager to learn so that she would no longer be separated with Tristan just like today.


    Tristan finally saw her smile. Now he could leave with ease.


    ''Zhen-Zhen¡­ I know you will do well. I''ll help you to live a normal life like an ordinary person in this ce. You don''t have to go back and live in that mountain again. I''ll take care of you.''

 Chapter 38 FaMo Becomes A Specie Of Lizards?

    Two hours after Tristan left Zhen-Zhen at his Condo Unit, she already felt bored by just watching television. The shows were enjoyable and fun however she felt lonely knowing that she was alone in the house.


    She didn''t like this feeling. She wanted to call Tristan but she was hesitating. She was afraid that she would be disturbing him if she did.


    She switched off the television and stood up, walking towards her room. She was upying the avable guest room of Tristan. She threw her body on the soft cushion of the bed.


    Whenever she would feel the spring bouncing underneath that soft cushion her lips automatically formed into a smile. She liked it. She moved her body, rolling over the bed. She''s like a child ying, trying her best to lessen her boredom.


    After she got tired of tossing and turning around the bed, Zhen-Zhen sighed deeply.


    "I wanna go out. I miss Tristan. I want to see him." She mumbled helplessly to herself.


    ? "But he told me to stay here." She pouted from that thought.


    Ding!


    An idea crossed her mind. She didn''t want to be alone and she wanted to have someone to talk to so she decided to call the ck fire dragon. They were connected through a mind link so the fire dragon would be able to hear her.


    ''FaMo? Are you there? Please speak up if you could hear me.''


    It did not take long when she heard its familiar voice in her mind.


    ''I''m here, Zhen-Zhen. Do you need anything? What can I do for you, dear daughter of my Master?''


    She giggled upon hearing its voice.


    ''I am lonely. I want to talk to you. Can you go out here and show me your appearance? Don''t worry, we are the only ones here. No one can see you except me.''


    ''As you wish.''


    After a few seconds, a ck fire as big as an apple appeared before Zhen-Zhen, floating in the air. Then it transformed into its appearance. Zhen-Zhen sat up excitedly on her bed, watching the ck fire dragon with her twinkling blue eyes.


    "Wow! You really came!"


    "Because you summoned me. I told you before that whenever you need me, just call me and I will appear before you."


    "Thank you soooo much, FaMo! You''re the best!" Zhen-Zhen gave him two thumbs up.


    "Wait¡­" she suddenly blurted out, putting her forefinger on her lips while eyeing the ck Fire Dragon.


    "Why you look so different from thest time I saw you in the Cave with my Fa-Fa?" she continued.


    "You look like a lizard now."


    "LIZARD?!" FaMo eximed. The ck dragon couldn''t believe that she justpared him to a lizard.


    "Oh!" Zhen-Zhen shook her head while tapping her chin.


    "I think it''s not a lizard, you look like a crocodile. Lizard is too small." She said with a bright smile.


    "CROCODILE?!" Famo eximed again.<sub> </sub>


    His ego couldn''t ept it. He was the mighty ck fire dragon. And now he was beingpared to a creature called a crocodile that couldn''t even fly.


    "Oh, I think¡­ not a crocodile." She continued talking, clueless that the mighty dragon didn''t like the way shepared his current appearance to thosend animals.


    "You''re a little bit smaller than a crocodile. I think you look like Iguana!" Zhen-Zhen blurted out happily as if she found the right word.


    FaMo: "..."


    He didn''t know whether he should cry orugh. This was one of the results of Zhen-Zhen watching different animals in the discovery channel.


    In appearance, FaMo still looked like a dragon but this time, he was not therge big mighty dragon that Zhen-Zhen could remember in the past.


    As of now, he couldn''t transform into his original body size or appearance. He lost lots of his magical power when he opened the portal thus sending her to this dimension. He still needed more time to recover his lost power.


    But, Zhen-Zhen could help him. The ck fire dragon was now part of her power, vested to her by her father, the demon god. All he needed to do was to teach Zhen-Zhen to discover her other powers and control it.


    If Zhen-Zhen could get stronger then the ck fire dragon would also be powerful. She also inherited the power of five fire dragons. She just had to cultivate her power and unleash its full potential.


    However, Tristan gave her another rule- never to use her power in this world and hide it from others. FaMo was thinking that it was not a bad idea since this was another world. Zhen-Zhen might frighten the people here once she used her powers.


    FaMo thought that he had nothing to worry about since the guardian warriors were not here. But unknown to them, the leader of the guardian warriors followed them in this dimension with one goal in mind- Killing the Demon God''s Daughter.


    That leader was the most powerful guardian warriors in their realm. Though Zhen-Zhen got the demon god''s power and she''s a half-demon, she stillcked proper training to hone her power.


    If ever Zhen-Zhen and the guardian leader would face each other into a fight now then she would certainly lose the fight and might end up getting hurt, or the worst-case scenario- she could die in his hands.


    "FaMo!"


    Zhen-Zhen''s voice pulled him out of his deep thoughts.


    "Why did you be silent? Is there something wrong?" She asked the ck fire dragon with her concerned voice.


    "Nothing. I just remember why I couldn''t transform into my original appearance. You know- therge and long mighty dragon you had seen before."


    "So what is the reason for that?" She asked FaMo curiously.


    "I exhausted too much magical power when we traveled here in this world. I lost some of my powers but don''t worry I can still recover it through your help." FaMo answered her.


    "Alright! I will help you but in one condition." Zhen-Zhen smiled at the dragon yfully and meaningfully.


    ''Why do I feel like she is bing more like that guy who proposes lots of rules and conditions before doing something? I have a bad feeling about this." FaMo thought to himself after seeing Zhen-Zhen''s expression.


    "What is it?" he asked her anxiously.


    "Hehehe. Don''t go back to my body. Just stay here with me and be my pet. Can you transform yourself into a cat? Please copy the appearance of Garfield. I like to have a pet like him. He''s cute, chubby, and a very fluffy cat!"


    ??????????????


    [ Author: FaMo faints. HAHAHA! Zhen-Zhen just asked the mighty dragon to be a cat who looks like Garfield. Tsk Tsk Tsk. Poor FaMo! ]

 Chapter 39 I Dont Want To Be Your Master

    "Hehehe. Don''t go back to my body. Just stay here with me and be my pet. Can you transform yourself into a cat? Please copy the appearance of Garfield. I like to have a pet like him. He''s cute, chubby, and a very fluffy cat!"


    FaMo: "..."


    FaMo was rendered speechless after hearing her request. He literally froze like a dragon statue with his wide dark blue onyx eyes.


    The mighty magical creature was asked by his new master to be a cat- a big, cute, fluffy cat that waspletely opposite of his menacing-looking appearance.


    Without getting any response from the dragon, Zhen-Zhen got to her kneeling position on top of the bed and put her palms together while looking at FaMo with her pleading puppy eyes look.


    "Please FaMo, can you do it for me? I want you to be by my side wherein I can touch you and pet you."


    Zhen-Zhen seeded in convincing FaMo with her cute and pitiful look. He didn''t have the heart to refuse her.


    He would do anything for her even if it meant to humble himself and throw his pride as the mighty magical creature just to make her happy. After all, the demon god gave him this responsibility.


    "Alright, my master! As you wish."


    After a few moments, the ck Fire Dragon transformed back to a small fireball. He was scanning in his memory the form and appearance of Garfield in which Zhen-Zhen had seen on the television.


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes were fixed on the fireball floating in the air, anticipating and waiting for his transformation.


    *SWOOSH!*


    The next thing that happened was¡­ the fireball changed into the exact appearance of ''Garfield the Cat'', except for its color. FaMo turned into a ck cat.


    Now, his hard scales became soft and fluffy furs. FaMo finally obtained physical form as a cat. He jumped onto the bed and approached Zhen-Zhen.


    "Yey, FaMo!!! You are so adorable! I love it." She eximed as she quickly carried FaMo and hugged him while petting his head.


    FaMo just sighed helplessly in her arms. ''Anything for my Master.''


    After she was satisfied, Zhen-Zhen released FaMo and put him down on her bed. The smile on her face never left. She was still petting his head when she remembered something.


    "FaMo, I forgot to ask you this. What happened to me after Fa-Fa knocked me down unconscious in the cave?"


    "The guardian warriors tried to kill you using the divine dagger but we protected you. The protection spell, cast by the demon god, is strong and powerful that they couldn''t prate the barrier and shield around your body."


    Zhen-Zhen looked down. She felt sad whenever she would remember thest time she saw her parents and the fight between her Fa-Fa and the guardian warriors.


    "I understand. My Mo-Mo protected Fa-Fa. Then Fa-Fa protected me. Mo-Mo, Fa-Fa, You, and the other dragons saved my life. I am really grateful for that. But FaMo, I was wondering why my memories stopped at thatst moment? What happened to me?"


    She was searching for answers. She wanted to know what happened in the past. Would the guardian warriors continue to hunt her down to kill her? Was this world really safe for her without the guardian warriors?


    "I am sorry Zhen-Zhen. We could protect you against the divine dagger as well as to any danger and killing intent that we could sense. But we failed to stop them from putting you in a deep sleep. They sealed you away in the divine mountain." FaMo felt sorry for her.


    "For how long?"<sub> </sub>


    " One Hundred Years. It took us one hundred years to break the seal with the help of the power of one guardian warrior. He is a fire element wielder. We lured him to unleash his power outside your stone coffin. We made the outside forceing from him and the inside force  within you to collide and fuse, that''s why we seeded in breaking the seal."


    "Wow¡­ you are amazing, FaMo. You''re the best protector ever!" She said cheerfully while praising him.


    "I have to! This is my responsibility as your protector. You are my Master now."


    Upon hearing his statement, Zhen-Zhen shook her head in disapproval.


    "No! No! FaMo, you are wrong. I am not your Master. I don''t want to be your master."


    FaMo was a little bit hurt and disappointed when Zhen-Zhen said that to him.


    "Why? Why¡­ you don''t want to be my Master? I am your servant. I am willing to do anything you ask me."


    She gave him a gentle smile and said, "Because I don''t like our rtionship to be Master and servant. I want to be your friend. You are my friend now, FaMo, not my servant. Do you understand?"


    FaMo''s dark onyx eyes sparkled with joy after hearing that. This was the first time someone told him to be a friend.


    Upon living for a million years now, FaMo somehow knew the meaning of friendship. It was a much more special bond than the bond between a Master and a Servant.


    Zhen-Zhen gave him a name and now she was telling him to be her friend. He liked it.


    "I understand," FaMo said to her.


    Then Zhen-Zhen pped her hands as FaMo agreed on her.


    "That''s great. Friends help each other, FaMo and they care for each other too. Tristan taught me this."


    "I know that Zhen-Zhen."


    "So my friend FaMo, can you please help me again?" Zhen-Zhen made another request.


    FaMo: "..."


    ''Eh, here we go again. I have a bad feeling about this. I wonder what kind of help she will ask me this time.''


    Zhen-Zhen did not wait for him to respond as she told him what she needed.


    "FaMo, do you know what is meant by seducing someone? Do you have any idea? Please try to recall Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo memories. Maybe they know how to do it. Can you teach me how to seduce someone?" Zhen-Zhen asked him innocently.


    ????????????????


    [ Author: FaMo said, "Meow!Meow!" Hahaha, here we go again with the innocence of our beloved Baby Zhen-Zhen. ]


    [ Dears, Let''s see in the next chapter what advice will FaMo give her. Please don''t forget to vote power stones and make this novel in the top 200 (Wishful thinking of this Author) ]

 Chapter 40 Returning The Favor

    "FaMo, do you know what is meant by seducing someone? Do you have any idea? Please try to recall Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo memories. Maybe they know how to do it. Can you teach me how to seduce someone?" Zhen-Zhen asked him innocently.


    If FaMo was just in a human form right now then Zhen-Zhen would be able to see clearly his mixed expressions after hearing that request.


    The mighty ck fire dragon who was in his current cat form was really baffled as of this moment. How could a creature like him teach Zhen-Zhen of something only humans were doing?


    ''Should I just tell her to consult Himeros, the god of lust and sexual desire?'' FaMo thought to himself.


    After a while, he sighed deeply as he thought that was impossible. He didn''t know if Himeros was also here in this world. He was also certain that Zhen-Zhen couldn''tmunicate with him even though she was a half demon goddess.


    Then he remembered that she asked him to search her Mother''s and Father''s memories. But he couldn''t find an answer on how he would exin that seduction act to his very innocent master or rather friend.


    ''Is the intimate moment between the demon god and her mother could be considered one?''


    But after a few moments of thinking, FaMo shook his head. Of course, that''s not the exact example since what Zu Wan and Eva had shared was pure, natural and genuine love.


    But he had to admit that his former Master also used some seduction techniques to lure his wife whenever he wanted to possess her. Everytime he seeded, the husband and wife would always end up making love even if they were outside their home.


    One time, Zu Wan and Eva were strolling around the mountain and ended up taking a break at the falls where they first met. Zu Wan couldn''t control his desire for her.


    He wanted to make love with her even though they were outdoor. So what Zu Wan did next was he used some few tricks he learned from Himeros before.


    He enticed his own wife using his godly beauty matched with some seduction techniques for her to sumb in her inner desire and lust, thus agreeing on what the demon god''s wanted.


    The husband and wife ended up having hot, steamy, and erotic moment in the falls. Eva couldn''t resist the demon god''s charm, the same with the demon god, Zu Wan couldn''t get enough of his very beautiful wife.


    It happened not only once but several times. The demon god would really get excited whenever they were doing the act in the waterfalls.


    Thinking about it, FaMo wondered if Zhen-Zhen was conceived in that waterfalls where Eva and Zu Wan made love several times.


    After his long silence, FaMo gazed up to meet Zhen-Zhen''s eyes and asked, "Why do you want to learn that?"


    "Because Tristan requested me to seduce his brother. That was his first wish." Zhen-Zhen promptly said.


    FaMo frowned after hearing that. With his serious expression, he told her, "Zhen-Zhen, listen to me carefully. Seducing someone means you are tempting and luring someone to be captivated and attracted to you, physically."


    "In other words, you entice someone into sexual activity." FaMo added.


    Zhen-Zhen was listening to him with so much interest.


    "Sexual activity? What is that?" she probed.<sub> </sub>


    FaMo heaved a deep sigh before continuing.


    "Things like kissing- the one that you and Tristan didst night. And something more than just a kiss. They called it in this world as sex in which a woman and a man''s physical bodies be one."


    Zhen-Zhen frowned as she was still confused. FaMo knew that she didn''t get it clearly so he had no choice but to show her visual examples.


    "Alright, Zhen-Zhen, to understand it clearly I will show it to you. Close your eyes and let me enter your mind."


    She followed FaMo''s instruction, then after a few seconds, one of her parents'' intimate moments in the waterfalls was shed in her subconscious. It was the scene where the demon god seduced his wife.


    After several minutes, the scene ended and she opened her eyes. FaMo went back with his cat form. After seeing it, Zhen-Zhen was now having conflicting thoughts.


    ''Is that what Tristan wanted me to do with his brother?'' She asked herself.


    Her blue eyes were now clouded with uncertainties. She was not sure if she still wanted to do it.


    "You have seen it with your own eyes. Do you understand it clearly now, Zhen-Zhen?" FaMo asked her.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded at him.


    "But that thing you have seen is supposedly done by a husband and a wife. Zhen-Zhen, I thought you will be the wife of Tristan. You should do that act only with your husband, not with your husband''s brother. Now, do you still want to do this, seducing his brother?"


    She didn''t respond to FaMo''sst statements. She could only bite her lower lip. She knew that FaMo was right. He had a point for saying that. She was now having a second thought.


    But¡­ Tristan made that request. She didn''t have the heart to refuse him since the moment he told her that Zhen-Zhen had felt his pain.


    She didn''t want to see Tristan feeling sad nor hurt. She wanted to make him happy even if it meant she needed to sacrifice her own self.


    After much thought, Zhen-Zhen nodded her head. "Yes. I have to do it¡­ to make Tristan happy."


    FaMo couldn''t believe it. He shook his head and looked at her helplessly.


    " I don''t think it is the right thing to do, Zhen-Zhen. Why are you willing to do that for his sake?" FaMo asked her again.


    Zhen-Zhen just smiled faintly and said, "Because Tristan was the first person who showed me some kindness. He treated me so well, teaching me a lot of things about this world. He was not afraid of me and epted me for who I am. He even asked me to be his wife... toe and live with him. FaMo, I feel grateful to him. I want to return the favor."


    With that, FaMo knew that he couldn''t convince her. She already made up her mind. He just wished that nothing would go wrong after this.

 Chapter 41 Out Of Town Field Research

    Heavenly Star Enterprise was currently having its weekly status meeting wherein the higher-ups and directors were all gathered together including the CEO and the Chairman.


    The main purpose of this meeting was to share updates on thetest projects of thepany. They needed to make sure that everyone on the team was on the same page about the process of the project.


    For the past three decades, Heavenly Star Enterprise was focusing on the merchandise of different products for men and women of all ages like shoes, clothes, bags, jewelry, watches, and many more.


    And just a month ago, thepany decided to expand into a hotel and resort business. Currently, Heavenly Star Enterprise was working on a project called Heavenly Star Paradise.


    They wanted to build a resort hotel in the Empire City which could provide quality hospitality service and the finest amodation to their guests. It would be specializing in a ''getaway'' atmosphere to provide rxation and recreation, most importantly, it was nature friendly at the same time.


    The meeting was still on-going but Tristan couldn''t concentrate on the reports, not only because of his hangover but because his mind was very distracted as of now, thinking about Zhen-Zhen.


    He was wondering what she was doing at his Condo Unit alone. He couldn''t get her gloomy and sad expression out of his mind. He kept on checking his phone but he didn''t receive any message from her.


    ''Did she forget how to use the phone? Is she just alright? D@mn, I am not at ease, leaving her alone.''


    Tristan was sitting beside his grandpa Lu, who was the Chairman of thepany. Unknown to him, Grandpa Lu could see his uneasiness and restless behavior.


    ''I wonder what is troubling this little fe. Is he worried about his CEO position?'' Grandpa Lu thought to himself while secretly observing Tristan.


    Then a sly smile appeared on Grandpa Lu''s face. ''I think I need to pressure him more so that he will take my threat seriously.''


    The presenter just finished showing the management the nned architecture and design, as well as thendscapes the Heavenly Star Paradise Hotel and Resort.


    However, Tristan was not paying attention. He didn''t absorb everything the presenter had said to them. His focus was only brought back when Grandpa Lu started to speak up.


    "Currently, we are in the process of seeking investment funds and findingmercial finance partners who share the same vision with us. Someone who desires to participate in this exciting business opportunity in the hotel and resortmunity."


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. They were all aware of that. They were still new in this type of business and they needed someone to support them.


    Aside from financial resources, they needed business partners who had experienced managing Hotel and Resort business sessfully.


    "In order for this project to be more sessful in the future, we need to further conduct field research to the well-known hotel resort outside the City of Empire. And I want this research to be headed by my two grandsons, Tristan, our current CEO and Andrew, our Finance Director." Grandpa Lu said, making Andrew and Tristan gaze at his direction.


    The other directors just remained silent on their seats. They knew what the Chairman was trying to do here. It''s either he wanted the two brothers to work coboratively or he was trying to intensify thepetition between the two brothers.


    "What do you mean, grandpa¡­ I mean Chairman!? We can leave this work to our Director of the Research Team" As usual, it was Tristan who showed his disapproval and displeasure about the idea first.<sub> </sub>


    On the other hand, Andrew didn''t show any disapproval at all. Instead, he immediately epted the task and the responsibility given to him.


    "I understand, Chairman. If this is what you want, I am dly epting this task."


    Tristan rolled his eyes upon hearing Andrew''s obedient reply. He didn''t want to look bad in front of the other directors, so in the end, he had no choice but to ept the task.


    "Since there''s no more objection. It is already decided. The two of you will have one week out of town business trip to Oceanis City two days from now. You will conduct your field research in the most well-known hotel resort in that City." Grandpa Lu said his final decision.


    "What?! One Week!" Tristan eximed in disbelief.


    ''I can''t leave Zhen-Zhen for that very long time. And Matthew will also leave two days from now to fetch Zhen-Zhen''s adopted parents.''


    Grandpa Lu frowned unhappily after seeing Tristan''s protest. ''Does he hate Andrew that much, that''s why he is against this idea?''


    Grandpa Lu was mistaken. Tristan didn''t care if he would go with Andrew. He could stand that. But what he was worried about was leaving Zhen-Zhen.


    Of course, if he wanted to he could let Matthew watch over her but just thinking about Zhen-Zhen and Matthew having fun together without his presence, Tristan could somehow feel a tinge of jealousy deep down his heart.


    ''No! I can''t go on this trip. Zhen-Zhen will be sad again. But if I don''t do this, I will get a bad impression from the other directors. I will look irresponsible and disobedient for not following the Chairman''s order. Then they might think Andrew is more suited to be the CEO.of thispany! No way! I won''t allow that to happen.''


    "Okay, Chairman. I understand. Andrew and I will leave the day after tomorrow." Tristan finally agreed.


    "Good. Now, do you have any other concerns? Raise it now before we finally adjourn this meeting." Grandpa Lu turned to everyone.


    Everyone just shook their heads. This meant they had no further concern for today. Grandpa Lu adjourned the meeting. Everyone started to leave the conference room while Tristan remained on his seat, thinking hard.


    After much thought and careful consideration, Tristan came into a decision.


    "I will bring Zhen-Zhen with me on this business trip. Besides, Andrew and I will bring our own car and it doesn''t mean that we need to stay in one room. I can book one room for Zhen-Zhen and me. I don''t have to introduce her to Andrew yet. I will just be careful not to let him see her."


    ??????????????????


    [ Author: DanDaDaRan! It looks like Zhen-Zhen might cross paths with Andrew on this business trip. Baby Tristan, watch your goddess carefully or else¡­ Hmmm ] (Author''s evil smirk)

 Chapter 42 Lunch Box

    It was already noon time but Tristan had not received any message yeting from Zhen-Zhen. He was about to call her when the Chairman''s assistant, Mr. Twig, entered his office.


    Mr. Twig had been serving his grandfather for over 30 years now. He was Grandpa Lu''s loyal assistant shed secretary. He was also considered part of the Davis Family''s close friends.


    "Young Master, your grandpa wants to see you in his office now." Mr. Twig directly said to Tristan, inviting him to go to Grandpa Lu''s office.


    Tristan frowned for a moment but in the end, he still followed Mr. Twig going to his grandpa''s office.


    When he came inside, Andrew was also there, sitting on the leather couch intended for the Chairman''s visitors. Grandpa Lu was also there, sitting on the opposite side of Andrew.


    "Come here, Tristan. Join us." Grandpa Lu invited him to sit down beside Andrew.


    Tristan just quietly walked over, his eyes were fixed on the lunch boxes that were ced on the table.


    "Where''s Matthew? Why did youe alone?" Grandpa Lu asked him immediately the moment he didn''t see Matthew.


    "I asked him to run some errands for me. He wille back here at thepany by afternoon." Tristan simply replied to his grandpa.


    "Where did all these foodse from?" he asked them afterwards.


    "Your mother cooked these for both of you. She asked our family Chauffeur to send these over. Come here, let''s take our lunch together." Grandpa Lu said while preparing the food on the table.


    Tristan''s eyes widened as he remembered that he had not yet ordered lunch for Zhen-Zhen. Since he was waiting for her message the whole time, ordering food for her skipped his mind.


    ''D@mn! Why did I forget about it.'' Tristan cursed himself inwardly.


    After a while, Tristan''s eyes sparkled with light as an idea popped up in his mind.


    Without a warning, Tristan stood up and quickly snatched one lunch box on the table. Grandpa Lu, Andrew and Assistant Twig averted their gaze to Tristan with their confused look.


    "Hey, Brat! What are you doing? Put it down. Don''t be so selfish! Don''t tell me you won''t share that food with us!" Grandpa Lu got riled up by Tristan''s sudden action.


    Tristan immediately hugged the lunch box in his arms and turned away when grandpa Lu tried to get it from him.


    "Grandpa, don''t be so childish. You are able to taste and eat Mom''s cooking everyday. Just give this to me. I have to go somewhere and share it with someone." Tristan said with a wide grin on his face.


    Without waiting for them to react, Tristan walked towards the door in a hurry.


    "You pesky brat! I told you to eat together. Where are you going? Come back here!" Grandpa Lu yelled as he watched the retreating back of his stubborn grandson.


    Before Tristan vanished from their sights, he still managed to answer his old man''s inquiry.<sub> </sub>


    "I''m going to have a lunch date with my future wife!" Tristan eximed without looking back.


    But they still managed to hear hisughter when he went outside the door. Andrew just sighed deeply while Grandpa Lu and his assistant exchanged nces with each other.


    They thought Tristan was just joking, trying to provoke and annoy his grandpa more. But unknown to them, Tristan was telling the truth.


    Grandpa Lu just sat back on his chair, shaking his head. Tristan could really annoy him this much. He felt like that grandson of his would be the death of him someday.


    He was trying to make the two brothers to be closed again but Tristan was really determined to distance himself from his brother and even from his family.


    Tristan was a sweet, loving and very obedient child before. He was also full of joy with his bright ,cheerful and warm behavior. His grandma doted on him so much. He was the source of his Grandma''s happiness, that''s why Grandpa Lu was very fond of him too.


    However, Grandpa Lu had noticed the changes in Tristan''s behavior and attitude towards the family when Andrew and Hannah became a couple.


    Then he found out that his grandson had feelings for Hannah. It seemed like Tristan had med his family for losing Hannah because they epted Andrew in the family.


    After that, Tristan tried his best to be more independent. He went to boarding school. He didn''te home often. Two years before he graduated in college, he asked his parents to buy him a condo unit.


    Then he started living separately from them. The sweet loving boy before was long gone. He became distant even to his family.


    Grandpa Lu just wished him to be happy and move on. He knew the reason why his grandson became a yboy¡­ It was simply because he was heartbroken.


    That''s why when Grandpa Lu heard the nned engagement between Hannah and Andrew, he immediately approached Tristan, pressuring him to find a wife and settle down.


    He thought he was doing that for his grandson''s sake. He wanted him to forget about Hannah. He wished someone could help Tristan mend his broken heart.


    "Grandpa, are you okay?" Andrew asked him since he seemed to be lost in his thoughts.


    "Yes. Let''s eat. Just never mind your naughty brother! I''ll make sure to give him a lesson next time."


    Andrew just let out a soft chuckle. "Grandpa, don''t be too harsh on him. The more you wanted to control him the more he would oppose you. He is an adult. Don''t stress yourself too much because of my brother."


    "Tsk¡­ an adult but acting like a child!" Grandpa Lu scoffed from that thought.


    "I think Young Master Andrew has a point, Chairman. Just let him be for a while. Young Master Tristan will understand you when the timees." Mr. Twig supported Andrew''s remarks.


    "He will get tired of rebelling against you. Besides, even if he doesn''t show it to everyone, Young Master Tristan still cares about you, and his family." Mr. Twig added, consoling Grandpa Lu.

 Chapter 43 The One Who Received The Surprise

    As soon as Tristan left Heavenly Star Enterprise, he headed straight to his condo unit. He couldn''t exin why but he felt the need to see Zhen-Zhen. He was in a hurry.


    It only took a ten-minute drive to reach his ce. He was excited to see her. He wanted to surprise her. Zhen-Zhen didn''t know he wasing personally to deliver her lunch. He told her that he would send someone to deliver it.


    Tristan was already standing in front of his main door, smiling brightly while holding the lunch box in his hand.


    ''I am sure she will be surprised once she sees me.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    He was about to press the doorbell when suddenly the door was opened and someone immediately pounced on him, hugging him tightly.


    Tristan''s heart almost jumped out of his chest as he was shocked by this sudden attack. But he calmed down immediately after smelling her familiar sweet scent. Then, he heard her cheerful voice.


    "Tristan! You are back!"


    He froze in his spot with his eyes wide open. He nned to surprise her but in the end, he was the one who received a pleasant surprise when Zhen-Zhen weed him with a warm hug.


    ''How did she know that I am here?'' he couldn''t help but ask himself.


    After he recovered from the shock, Tristan gently stroked her hair and patted her back using his free hand.


    "Yes, I''m back. I brought your lunch. We will eat lunch together." Tristan softly said to her.


    Zhen-Zhen''s grasp on Tristan''s body tightened as she nuzzled her face on his neck.


    "I feel lonely and bored without you here." Shemented to him pitifully.


    "Hmm. Then why is it you didn''t call me nor message me using the mobile phone that I gave you?" Tristan sounded a little bit upset when he said that.


    Zhen-Zhen broke the hug first for her to see his face. She gazed up and said, "Because I don''t want to disturb you. I know you are quite busy with your work."


    ''D@mn! Howe she is very thoughtful like this? Unlike those women whom I dated before. Even though they knew I was busy dealing withpany matters, they would still pester me, messaging and calling me non-stop. They were bugging me all day! If I didn''t return their calls, they would throw a fit and giving me some attitudes!'' He couldn''t help butpare them to Zhen-Zhen.


    ''Zhen-Zhen was truly one of a kind. Though she''s not pure human still she could act better than those women. I''m so lucky to meet her.'' he added to his thoughts.


    After thinking that, Tristan looked at her helplessly and asked curiously, "Why do you think so?"


    "Hmm, I learned that people are often busy in their workce after watching some K-dramas on the television. Especially those who have higher positions like you, the CEOs." Zhen-Zhen said matter-of-factly.


    Tristan let out a huskyugh. She never failed to amuse him. He couldn''t believe that Zhen-Zhen could make a decision based on the things she learned from watching those dramas.


    "Oh, by the way, how did you know that the person outside was me?" He asked her with intrigue.


    A radiant smile stretched across her lovely face, warming Tristan''s heart.


    "I sensed it¡­ your aura. I was lying on my bed when I suddenly felt your presence, your familiar aura." She answered him truthfully.


    ''Oh, because of her extraordinary power. So how can I surprise her next time?'' He looked problematic when he thought about that.


    Tristan just scratched the back of his head.


    "Alright, Let''s go inside and take our lunch."<sub> </sub>


    He grabbed her hand and led her inside. Since Tristan was holding both her hand and a lunch box, Zhen-Zhen was the one who closed the door behind them.


    Bam!


    They were walking towards the kitchen when Tristan stumbled into something soft. When he looked down he saw a chubby and fluffy ck cat lying on the floor. His body reflexively leaped backward, distancing himself from the unfamiliar creature.


    "Ahh! Where did this thing came from?!" He eximed from surprised.


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip after seeing the reaction of Tristan when he saw FaMo.


    ''Is he afraid of a cat?'' She wondered to herself.


    Zhen-Zhen immediately released Tristan''s hand as she approached FaMo who was currently in his cat form. She already forbade him to speak when Tristan was around.


    Tristan''s eyes just followed her movement. He watched her as she bent down to carry the ck Cat. After that, Zhen-Zhen faced Tristan while hugging FaMo in her arms.


    "Tristan, I would like you to meet FaMo, he''s my friend¡­ I mean my pet. He is so cute and adorable, isn''t he?" She said to him enthusiastically. Her clear blue eyes were brimming with so much joy.


    "Yeah, so cute and adorable," Tristan muttered absentmindedly. He was not referring to the cat but to Zhen-Zhen''s charming smile.


    "Is it okay if he will stay with us here? I promise I will take care of him and he will not give you any trouble." She asked his permission.


    After hearing that, Tristan awakened from his dazed. He paused for a moment thinking. The truth was Tristan never tried to raise a pet since he was a kid. He did that not because he hated them nor he had an allergy, but because of Hannah.


    Hannah was allergic to pets especially those furry animals. She almost lost her life before when she was exposed to those kinds of pets. Her allergy was severe and she was hospitalized for a month.


    Since then, Tristan had sworn to himself never to raise any pets with fur. He always guarded Hannah and protected her against those furry animals. Until now, Tristan didn''t like the idea of raising any pets.


    And now, Zhen-Zhen was asking him pleadingly to raise this furry chubby ck cat.


    Will Tristan allow it?


    A few minutes had already passed, but Tristan didn''t give her an answer yet.


    Zhen-Zhen started to feel anxious because of Tristan''s silence.


    "I''m sorry, Tristan. It''s okay if you don''t want to. I understand." There was a hint of sadness in her voice.


    Zhen-Zhen started to pet FaMo''s head and said in a low voice. "I''m sorry, FaMo."


    Tristan heard her apologizing to the cat.


    After a while, Tristan sighed deeply and said, "Who said I don''t want to? Of course, Zhen-Zhen, we can keep FaMo here. He''s cute and adorable. Let''s both take care of him."


    Zhen-Zhen who was looking sad a while ago was now staring at Tristan with her grateful and blissful look.


    "Really!? Yey! Thank you, Tristan! Did you hear that FaMo? You can stay here with us!"

 Chapter 44 Im Not Leaving You

    "Really!? Yey! Thank you, Tristan! You heard that FaMo? You can stay here with us!" Zhen-Zhen blurted out gleefully.


    Due to her excitement, she held FaMo tightly, squeezing him in her chest like a pillow.


    Tristan just looked at Zhen-Zhen and her new pet amusingly, wishing that he was the one being held by Zhen-Zhen, not her cute chubby fluffy ck cat.


    ''Zhen-Zhen, can you pet me too? What a lucky cat?!'' Tristan mumbled to himself as he stared at FaMo who was being squeezed in between Zhen-Zhen''s breasts.


    ? After a while, Tristan shook his head trying to get those perverted thoughts out of his mind.


    ''For goodness'' sake, am I getting jealous even with a mere pet? Clear your mind, Tristan! This is so unlike you.'' he scolded himself inwardly.


    Tristan moved his gaze up to watch the blissful expression of Zhen-Zhen. Seeing her face shining brightly like a sunshine with her gentle smile and sparkling blue eyes, Tristan thought he made the right decision.


    He couldn''t bear to see her feeling down, that''s why he agreed on keeping FaMo and raising him as her pet although he was not used to taking care of any pets especially furry animals.


    Besides, he didn''t hate those animals. It''s just he was so protective of Hannah. When he was still a kid there was a time he wanted to have a pet dog.


    But after what happened to Hannah, Tristan lost his interest in raising a pet. He just gave up on the idea for the sake of keeping Hannah safe.


    But now, because of Zhen-Zhen, he would try to raise a cat. He had to admit that FaMo was overloaded with cuteness- so fluffy and chubby. FaMo''s dark onyx eyesplemented his ck shining furs.


    Upon sensing Tristan''s curiosity towards FaMo, Zhen-Zhen stretched her hands, bringing FaMo to Tristan. FaMo and Tristan gave her a questioning gaze.


    She smiled sweetly and said, "Do you want to touch it too? Here, try it. He feels so soft."


    FaMo''s eyes widened in disbelief. He could stand Zhen-Zhen touching him all over his body, but Tristan? No! FaMo didn''t like that idea.


    For him, he was still the mighty legendary dragon creature and he was superior to Tristan. His pride couldn''t ept that he would be a pet of an ordinary human like Tristan.


    ''Zhen-Zhen! This was not part of what you''ve requested me a while ago.'' FaMoined to Zhen-Zhen through their mind link.


    ''Huh? FaMo, you don''t have to worry. He will treat you well just like how he treats me.'' Zhen-Zhen reassured him.


    FaMo rolled his eyes. This was against his will but he had no choice. He had toply with Zhen-Zhen''s request. Just like Tristan, he didn''t want to disappoint his master who was now his friend.


    Meanwhile, Tristan darted his gaze between FaMo and Zhen-Zhen''s chest. Upon hearing her words *Do you want to touch it too? Feels so soft.*- Instead of thinking about FaMo, the image of her beautiful round breasts shed into Tristan''s mind.


    ''Yeah, I want to touch it again¡­ and feel the softness of your twin peaks.'' Tristan thought to himself as his eyes darkened with desire. He felt his mouth suddenly be dry.


    Meow! Meow!


    FaMo''sining cries snapped Tristan out of his daydream.


    ''D@mn! What am I thinking?! Get a grip of yourself, Tristan!!!!''


    "Tristan? Are you okay? Why does your face suddenly be red?" Zhen-Zhen asked him curiously.


    Cough! Cough!


    Tristan cleared his throat and looked away. He couldn''t look straight at her innocent eyes. He was guilty¡­ guilty of fantasizing about her nakedness and yearning to touch her again just a while ago.


    Tristanughed awkwardly and said, "Hehe. It''s nothing. I think I am just hungry."


    ''Hungry and want to devour you!'' His alter ego voiced out his inner thoughts.


    After hearing that, Zhen-Zhen put down FaMo on the floor. "Alright. Let''s eat first. You can y with FaMo next time."


    FaMo felt relieved after she finally released him. He was safe for now. His pride as the mighty dragon was still intact. To ensure that he could maintain it for a day, FaMo immediately fled and ran toward her room, leaving Tristan and Zhen-Zhen in the dining area.<sub> </sub>


    Soon, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen ate their lunch together.


    "Do you like the food? This food was cooked and prepared by my mother, your future mother-inw." Tristan said while watching her as she enjoyed the food.


    Zhen-Zhen gave him two thumbs up.


    "It tastes very delicious. Mother-inw cooked very well. Can I ask her to teach me how to cook so that I can also cook for you as your wife?"


    Tristan chuckled with amazement after hearing that. Zhen-Zhen was really into it- bing and acting as his loving wife.


    "Of course, you can ask her that. I think she will be happy to teach you. But I am warning you. Don''t use your fire when cooking in front of Mom. She will faint right away. Just use the gas stove. Understand?"


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head with a wide smile on her face. She was excited to meet Tristan''s parents.


    "Very good."


    "Tristan¡­ When can I meet them? Your parents?" Zhen-Zhen asked him.


    "Hmmm, after a month maybe¡­ when you be more familiar in this ce and learn more about how to live like a normal person. But before I introduce you to them, we will register our marriage first."


    "Don''t worry, Tristan. I will do my best."


    "Don''t pressure yourself, Zhen-Zhen. Just enjoy your stay here. I will take care of the rest. Matthew is also helping us." Tristan softly said to her.


    "Okay. I understand."


    After a while, the two of them finished all the food inside the lunch box. Tristan taught her how to wash the dishes.


    They just done cleaning the sink and the dining area when Tristan brought up the topic about the Out of Town Trip.


    "Zhen-Zhen, I have something to tell you."


    "Hmm, what is it?"


    "Two days from now I will be leaving City of Empire because of our Field Research. I will stay at Oceanis City for one week."


    Zhen-Zhen fell silent after hearing that. Her expression turned gloomy afterward.


    "Y-You''re leaving me, again?" Zhen-Zhen looked down while biting her lower lip.


    Tristan grinned widely after seeing her expression. He just wanted to tease her. Though he failed to surprise her this afternoon, this time, he was confident that he won''t fail.


    He moved to her front. He put his left hand on her shoulder while he brought his right hand on her face. He raised her chin so that their eyes would meet each other.


    "No, Zhen-Zhen. This time¡­ I am not leaving you. I am bringing you with me. You wille with me at Oceaniz City!"


    As expected, Zhen-Zhen looked very surprised after hearing Tristan''s statements.


    "I-I''m¡­ing with¡­ you?" She asked him again to confirm.


    Tristan nodded his head with a smile.


    Just like that, Zhen-Zhen''s gloomy expression disappeared in an instant. It was reced by her signature cheerful and charming smile. She was over the moon after Tristan confirmed it.


    ''Oh! Tristan is not leaving me here alone! I''ming with him! Can I fly? No¡­ I can''t. Tristan told me not to use my power. But I''m so happy that I want to fly!!!''

 Chapter 45 The Phone Call

    Zhen-Zhen was in a good mood because Tristan would let her apany him during his out of town business trip. She was really looking forward to their travel together. The two of them were now sitting in the living room.


    "Tristan, Is Oceaniz City very far from here?" she asked him, her eyes filled with so much interest.


    "Yeah. We can go there using three ways. What do you prefer- we travel bynd, by sea or by air?" Tristan consulted her out of the blue.


    "What''s the difference between the three?" Zhen-Zhen probed, before giving him an answer.


    "We will use my car if we will travel bynd. However, it will take 12 hours to reach our destination. Then, if we travel by sea, we have to ride a ferry boat. The journey willst for about 4 hours. On the other hand, if we travel by air, we will use an airne. We will arrive at our destination after half an hour."


    "Hmm, got it. I already experienced traveling using your car. I want to try another mode of transportation. So I will have to choose between a ferry boat or an airne."


    Zhen-Zhen paused for a moment, contemting what she would choose between the two. Tristan was just silently waiting for her response.


    "Hmm¡­ Since I love the sky, I want to try the airne."


    "Okay! I''ll book two ne tickets right away. I will let you experience the First ss Flight. Zhen-Zhen, people here can fly even without superpowers. That''s the power of technology and human inventions." Tristan said proudly, bragging at Zhen-Zhen.


    "Tristan, can we bring FaMo with us?" She asked him, remembering FaMo.


    ''Eh? She wants to bring FaMo, her cat!? Wow¡­ I am starting to get jealous. She became attached to that cat right away! Hmmph''


    But seeing her pleading look, Tristan couldn''t refuse her.


    He took a deep sigh and said, "Alright, I will ask Matthew to get a travel permit for FaMo. We will also bring your pet with us."


    Zhen-Zhen pped her hands, feeling grateful and happy. Tristan also allowed FaMo toe with them.


    "Thank you, Tristan! You are very kind to me and FaMo."


    Tristan pinched her cheeks. "No need to thank me. I''ll do anything for my Zhen-Zhen, my future wife."


    Now, Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but smile because Tristan was very generous and sweet. He was treating her so well, including FaMo.


    They continued taking a nap when Tristan received a call from Matthew.


    Matthew: "Sir, I am back in the office. Where are you? I heard that the Chairman was upset when you suddenly left during lunch break."


    Tristan: "Oh, never mind Grandpa. Nothing new! He is always upset when ites to me. Hahaha. Anyway, I''m here at my ce right now. I''m going back after a while."


    Then Tristan turned to Zhen-Zhen who was sitting beside him. When she heard that Tristan was leaving again, Zhen-Zhen pouted her lips. Tristan chuckled after seeing her reaction so he took back his words.


    Tristan: "Oh Matt. I changed my mind. I''m noting back to the office today. Just tell grandpa I am preparing for my Out of Town Trip. Update me if there''s an urgent matter in the office."


    Matthew: "Ok Sir. Noted."


    <o>,m After that, Tristan hung up the phone. When he moved his gaze back to Zhen-Zhen, she was already smiling from ear to ear as if she had won a lottery.<sub> </sub></o>


    ''D@mn! Zhen-Zhen has a unique way of making me do something willingly just to satisfy her.'' Tristan shook his head helplessly.


    Afterward, the two of them just resumed watching movies on the television. FaMo got bored staying at Zhen-Zhen''s room so he went out to join them.


    Hey down on Zhen-Zhen''sp while facing the television. The three of them were engrossed in watching the film when Tristan''s phone rang once again.


    This time it was a call from one of his flings. Her name was Vanessa, a rising female actress of today''s generation.


    Tristan frowned upon seeing her Caller I.D. He had no interest in entertaining any woman today except Zhen-Zhen. He ignored the call. But Vanessa kept on calling him.


    To make her stop, Tristan grabbed his phone and sent her a message.


    [ Vanz, I can''t answer your call. I am currently having an important meeting with the directors and management. I''ll call you back when I''m free. ]


    After sending the message, Tristan ced his phone on the table in front of them. That''s when he realized he was still wearing his corporate suit.


    Tristan stood up but he stopped when he felt Zhen-Zhen''s arm grabbing his elbow.


    "Tristan, are you leaving?" She asked him anxiously.


    He let out a soft chuckle.


    "No, I''m not. I''m just gonna go and change my clothes."


    "Hmm, okay." Zhen-Zhen released his elbow.


    Tristan headed straight into his wardrobe. When he left, his phone rang once again. Vanessa didn''t stop calling him. What a very persistent girl!?


    Tristan was not able to read herst message since he already went to his room to change his clothes.


    Her message was: [ Babe, use your headset and answer my call. You don''t have to speak. I will do the talking. Just listen to me.? ^^,) ]


    There were a heart emoji and a winking emoji at the end of her message. It seemed like she was up to something.


    The ringing of Tristan''s phone continued. FaMo couldn''t concentrate on the film because of the loud ringtone of Tristan''s phone. Unknowingly, FaMo got addicted to watching dramas on the television just like Zhen-Zhen.


    FaMo nudged Zhen-Zhen''s hand and said, "Can you answer the call so that the ringtone will stop?"


    After hearing FaMo''s request, Zhen-Zhen moved her gaze to Tristan''s phone that was ced on the table. Zhen-Zhen picked it up and pressed the answer button. Tristan had already taught her how to answer the call.


    Out of curiosity, she brought the phone closer in her ear, trying to listen to the person on the other line.


    Then after a few seconds, she heard the soft voice of a woman, speaking very sweetly.


    "Hello Babe, I miss you so much!"

 Chapter 46 Teasing Him Over The Phone

    [ Author: WARNING! There are some sensitive parts and ''minor'' matured contents below. You have been warned already! Read at your own risk. ^^,) ]


    "Hello Babe, I miss you so much!"


    Those sweet wordsing from a woman greeted Zhen-Zhen the moment she brought the phone on her ear.


    Zhen-Zhen was about to say something but the woman on the other line spoke up once again, thus interrupting her.


    "I''m d you answered the phone. Don''t worry, Babe. You don''t have to speak. Just listen to me. I know you are in front of the other directors of yourpany."


    Zhen- Zhen just blinked her eyes several times while listening to her. She had no idea what the woman was talking about. Since she said ''don''t talk'', Zhen-Zhen obedientlyplied with her.


    ''Who''s Babe she was referring to?'' She pondered to herself.


    Zhen-Zhen remained silent while Vanessa did the talking. Unknown to Zhen-Zhen, Vanessa was up to something naughty. She wanted to tease Tristan using this phone call.


    Vanessa was smiling mischievously as she imagined the image of Tristan sitting on his executive chair while facing the other directors of the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    "Babe, do you know where am I and what I am doing now? I am here in my room¡­ alone while thinking of you." Vanessa''s soft and sweet voice was heard.


    Zhen-Zhen just let her speak but her eyes were fixed on the television''s screen. Vanessa continued speaking, oblivious that the person on the other line was not Tristan.


    "Uhm, Babe... I am only wearing the set of redcy lingerie you sent me two weeks ago." Vanessa was trying to tempt and tease Tristan by saying those words.


    She wanted to punish him for not seeing her for two weeks now. Thest time they saw each other they had steamy sex in her apartment. Vanessa knew Tristan''s rule. He would only sleep with a woman once, and no string attached.


    Even so, she willingly offered her body just to experience how to getid by Tristan Davis, the Handsome CEO of the Heaven Star Enterprise.


    After that, she was d she did. Tristan gave her the most amazing experience in bed. She wanted more. She was craving for more. She thought one time was not enough for her. She wanted to sleep with him once again.


    And that was her objective for doing this, seducing him over the phone so that he woulde running to her apartment now.


    On the other hand, though Zhen-Zhen was not paying her full attention to the woman, she could still hear her words clearly, even registering to her mind.


    She made a mental note to remember everything the woman was saying so that she could ry it to Tristan after he came back.


    After a while, Vanessa''s voice became more sensual. She was almost whispering using her seductive and sexy tone to entice Tristan.


    "Uhmmm, I''m going to remove my underwear now¡­ starting with my bra¡­ going down to my panties¡­ Babe¡­ I am not wearing anything now. Guess what I am about to do." Vanessa giggled seductively, imagining Tristan''s face who was starting to get a boner by just thinking about her naked body.


    "My soft little hands are touching my sensitive parts now. The one you like most¡­ Aah¡­ Aah. Oh, Babe¡­ I am imagining that you are the one touching me now, rubbing my skin with your hot expert hands. Uhmm¡­ Aah."


    Her moan slightly echoed from the phone.


    "Aah¡­ Babe¡­ I''m gently rubbing my bottom lips now using my fingers, Aahh¡­ I hope you can taste me there once again¡­ Aah can you lick my flower bud once again, Babe? Aahh"


    Vanessa was not only teasing Tristan, she was really doing it now with herself¡­ touching and pleasuring herself using her own little hands.<sub> </sub>


    "Aah, Babe, my other hand is now touching my big round breast¡­ Oh, it feels so good. I''m squeezing and¡­. massaging it...gently tugging my hardened nipple, Aah,...while my other hand is busy ying with my p*ssy...I''ll put my middle finger inside my hole now...Aah Aah"


    Zhen-Zhen and FaMo were very focused on watching the film, undisturbed by the woman who began moaning continuously on the other line.


    After a while, Tristan came back, already wearing hisfy clothes. He put on a white in shirt and thin sweatpants.


    He smiled inwardly upon seeing FaMo and Zhen-Zhen who were very engrossed with the film. The film was entitled Godzi: The King of Monsters.


    He was walking toward them when Tristan noticed that Zhen-Zhen was holding his phone on her right ear.


    "Huh? Is she talking to someone?" Tristan pondered to himself.


    Upon reaching the couch, Tristan asked her curiously.


    "Zhen-Zhen, are you talking to someone? Did someone call me?"


    When she heard his voice, Zhen-Zhen turned to Tristan, raising her forefinger on her lips while signaling Tristan to keep quiet.


    Tristan automatically closed his mouth inpliance. After that, Zhen-Zhen nodded at him and whispered to Tristan while putting the phone away from her.


    "She said don''t talk."


    Tristan looked at her confusedly. "Huh, what.do you mean?"


    Zhen-Zhen pointed out the phone she was holding in her right hand using her left forefinger and said in a low voice, "The girl on the phone said don''t talk and she will do the talking."


    Tristan''s frown deepened after hearing that. He suddenly felt uneasy about the caller.


    "She is talking to Babe. Do you know who is Babe, Tristan?" Zhen-Zhen asked him again innocently.


    Tristan''s eyes widened in horror after he heard the word ''Babe.''


    ''F*ck! Is that Vanessa on the phone? What did Vanessa say to Zhen-Zhen? D@mn! Why do I feel like I was just caught cheating by my wife?'' Tristan thought to himself while cursing inwardly.


    Tristan looked at Zhen-Zhen anxiously and said, "Zhen-Zhen, C-Can I have...my phone now?"


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded before handing over the phone to Tristan.


    Upon receiving the phone, Tristan froze, almost dropping the phone in his hand when he heard the lewd noisesing from the phone.


    "Aah¡­ Aah! Oh¡­ Babe¡­.I think I''m-"


    Tristan''s hand immediately pressed the end button while eyeing Zhen-Zhen with both astonishment and disbelief.


    ''Did she hear that? Did she just listen to¡­. Ah! I''m doomed!''

 Chapter 47 I Will Protect Her

    Tristan''s hand immediately pressed the end button while eyeing Zhen-Zhen with both astonishment and disbelief.


    ''Did she hear that? Did she just listen to¡­. Ah! I''m doomed!''


    Tristan didn''t know why but he was very restless and anxious as of this moment. He was staring at Zhen-Zhen withplete bewilderment. He somehow felt guilty formitting a crime. But what crime?


    Tristan was still in his frozen state when Zhen-Zhen repeated her question with her innocent and curious eyes.


    "Who''s Babe, Tristan? She is talking to Babe but I didn''t know who''s that person she was referring to."


    Tristan''s lips curled up in a forced smile. His smile appeared to be awkward. He didn''t know whether he was saved or not. Fortunately, Vanessa didn''t mention his name.


    But still, gazing at Zhen-Zhen with her clueless look, Tristan couldn''t help but feel like he was guilty of cheating. His body started to produce cold sweats.


    ''Eh? Why am I thinking like this? Zhen-Zhen and I are not yet official. Besides, I met Vanessa before I even met her. So this is not cheating!'' Tristan said, trying to convince himself.


    ''Eh¡­ but that''s not the point! What I am worried about is what Zhen-Zhen had heard from the phone. Why the hell Vanessa is making a sound like that¡­ as if she was-''


    Tristan already knew the answer in his mind. And he didn''t want to think about it. He turned to Zhen-Zhen while sighing helplessly.


    ''D@mn! Why did she have to answer the phone?'' He felt like crying.


    Since there were lots of things running on his mind right now, Tristan forgot that he hadn''t answered her question yet.


    "Tristan?" Zhen-Zhen called him out as she noticed that Tristan was not responding to her.


    "Huh?" Tristan''s attention was brought back after hearing her voice.


    "Who''s Babe?" Zhen-Zhen repeated again.


    "Sorry¡­ hehe actually... she is referring to¡­" Tristan was thinking what he should say to her.


    ''Dang! Lie Tristan! Lie! Or else¡­ Zhen-Zhen will be disappointed in you once she finds out.''


    After a moment of thinking, Tristan blurted out, "MATTHEW¡­. Yeah¡­ it''s Matthew." Tristan let out an awkwardugh while scratching the back of his head.


    ''Sorry, Matt. I have to do this.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded with a smile.


    "Alright. Tell Matthew that a girl called him but he was not here. Will hee here today?"


    "Yes¡­ he will drop by to give me the documents I ask him to process." Tristan simply said to her.


    ? Zhen-Zhen just nodded and didn''t ask him further. Then she averted her gaze back to the television. The Godzi''s Movie really hooked her interest including FaMo.


    Tristan heaved a sigh of relief after that. But little did he know, Zhen-Zhen already made a mental note to ry the girl''s message to Matthew once she saw him.


    Zhen-Zhen had a sharp memory. She remembered everything the woman had said on the other line, including her soft moans. She wondered if she also needed to inform Matthew about that.


    On the other hand, Tristan chose not to ask Zhen- Zhen about Vanessa. He was afraid that once he talked about her, Zhen-Zhen would ask him about his rtionship with Vanessa.


    He knew how persistent she could be once her curiosity was piqued. And Tristan didn''t want to answer her with another lie.<sub> </sub>


    The two of them just enjoyed watching the film together with FaMo. Unknown to Tristam, this cute fluffy chubby ck cat was the one responsible for his predicament. FaMo was the one to urge Zhen-Zhen to answer the phone.


    If Tristan only knew then he might regret allowing FaMo to stay with them.


    Will FaMo behave well or he will cause more troubles for Tristan and Zhen-Zhen in the future?


    **********


    At around 5:00 o''clock in the afternoon, Matthew arrived at Tristan''s ce, bringing all the documents he processed for today.


    As per the instruction of Tristan, he also brought snacks for the three of them. When he proceeded to the living room, he saw Tristan and Zhen-Zhen sitting on the couch.


    Tristan was teaching Zhen-Zhen about some traffic rules, like where to go if you want to grab a taxi or ride a bus, thene for passengers, and how to cross the road while watching the traffic light''s signal.


    Then Matthew caught a glimpse of a ck creatureying beside Zhen-Zhen.


    ''What... A ck cat? Does Tristan allow that furry animal in his Condo Unit? What a miracle?'' Matthew was surprised.


    He knew how much Tristan didn''t like to have furry animals around him because of Hannah''s condition. Matthew even thought that he became a pet-hater because of that.


    But now, he was seeing a ck cat inside Tristan''s Condo Unit for the first time. Then he turned to Zhen-Zhen who was happily listening to Tristan. Matthew wondered if Zhen-Zhen had something to do with this.


    After a while, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen greeted Matthew as they already noticed his presence. He ced the snack on the small ss table in front of them.


    "Lillie, let''s stop this tutorial for a while. Grab some snacks first. I''m just gonna talk with Matthew." Tristan said to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Ah, okay. Can I also share these snacks with FaMo?"


    Tristan nodded with a smile, "Of course you can!"


    After saying that, Tristan signaled Matthew to follow him in his study. The two men left Zhen-Zhen in the living room.


    "These are the documents you asked me for," Matthew said, handing over the brown envelope to Tristan.


    Tristan opened it and scanned the documents inside. Those documents were the birth certificate, baptismal certificate, and family registry of Lillie Meyer.


    "It seemed like Lillie didn''t attend a formal school. She didn''t go to college, middle school, or even pre-school." Matthew said to Tristan.


    ''Yeah, I know. Because she died too young.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    "Are you sure about this? Do you think Grandpa Lu will not go against your marriage with her? Will the Davis Family ept Lillie? I am worried about her, Tristan. And do you think they will not suspect your rtionship with her since for them she is just a nobody? She didn''te from a rich family. What if they will insult and look down on her?" Matthew voiced out his concern.


    Tristan smiled and tapped Matthew''s shoulder.


    "I will not let them do that to her. I will protect Lillie no matter what. Besides, Grandpa only said to me that I should bring him a wife. He didn''t mention anything about family backgrounds at all. Who cares if Lillie just came from an ordinary and simple family? She is not just a nobody. In fact, Lillie is better than anybody. And she will be my wife." Tristan said with so much conviction in his words.


    Matthew heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that. At least he was reassured knowing that Tristan was serious about protecting her against the Davis Family just in case they would look down on her.


    "Alright. I understand. Let her get the Educational cement Examination so that she could go to college even if she didn''t attend the formal school." Matthew suggested to him.


    Tristan smiled meaningfully. "Yeah, I am also nning to do that. I also want her to experience that¡­ studying at a University. I wonder what course she would like to take."

 Chapter 48 Relaying The Message

    Tristan and Matthew were in the middle of their discussion about Zhen-Zhen entering a college when suddenly Tristan received a call from his grandpa.


    "Speaking of the devil," Tristan mumbled, showing his phone to Matthew before he answered the call.


    "Matt, you can apany Lillie in the living room. I''ll follow after talking to grandpa."


    Matthew just nodded at him. He silently left Tristan''s study as he proceeded to the living room where Zhen-Zhen and FaMo were having their snacks.


    "Hello, Grandpa?" Tristan greeted his grandfather politely.


    "Why is it you didn''te back to thepany this afternoon? Don''t tell me you went out to warm a woman''s bed once again?! Is this the right conduct and behavior of the CEO of Heavenly Star Enterprise?" Grandpa Lu immediately ranted on him as soon as Tristan finished greeting him.


    Tristan distanced the phone away from his ear because of Grandpa Lu''s yelling. He picked his right ear first before bringing the phone back to it.


    "Grandpa, I thought you wanted me to find a wife? Why are you getting mad right now? Besides, I asked Matthew to tell you that I am preparing for the uing business trip in which you proposed to me just this morning. I am not warming anyone''s bed." Tristan said, defending himself.


    ''I was just apanying your future granddaughter-inw because she didn''t want me to leave.'' He wanted to add but he just kept it with himself.


    He wanted to surprise his grandpa, that''s why he didn''t want to mention Zhen-Zhen yet. He wondered what would be Grandpa Lu''s reaction once he introduced Zhen-Zhen as his wife.


    ''Hmm. I think he will like her.''


    Grandpa Lu had calmed down a little bit after hearing Tristan''s words.


    "So you are really considering getting married now so that you can''t lose your CEO position. Is this your final choice?" Grandpa Lu happily said.


    Grandpa Lu''s mood seemed to improve as he was no longer raising his voice at Tristan.


    ''D@mn! This old man is really determined to marry me off. His mood changed immediately after I mentioned that I was searching for a suitable wife.'' Tristan said, lifting an eyebrow.


    "Hmm. Grandpa, just wait. You gave me a month, remember? I haven''t decided yet." Tristan lied.


    He already decided one thing. He would marry Zhen-Zhen so that he wouldn''t lose his CEO position to his half brother.


    "Alright. I hope you can decide already before the announcement of Hannah and Andrew''s engagement to the public. Our family will hold a party for that special asion in the second week of next month. Be ready for it." Grandpa Lu was giving Tristan a heads up so that he could prepare his poor heart.


    Grandpa Lu''s had brought up Tristan''s forbidden spot in his heart once again. He couldn''t help it. Hannah and Andrew''s rtionship could still bother him a lot.


    "I know, Grandpa! I gotta go now. Let''s talk again in thepany. Bye, Grandpa!." Tristan said, shoving his grandpa off.


    "You brat-" Grandpa Lu still had something to say but after realizing how Tristan felt right now, he could only heave a deep sigh.


    "Alright. Just make sure toe to thepany tomorrow. Don''t bete nor be absent!" Grandpa Lu said before hanging up the phone.


    Meanwhile, Matthew had already arrived in the living room and joined Zhen-Zhen. She invited him to eat with them. Matthew sat down beside her.


    "Where''s Tristan? What is he doing?" Zhen-Zhen immediately asked Matthew when she didn''t see Tristan.


    "He''s still in his study, talking to his grandfather over the phone," Matthew answered her with a smile.


    At the mention of the phone, Zhen-Zhen remembered the phone call with Vanessa.


    "Oh Matt, did Tristan tell you that a girl called his phone this afternoon while looking for you? I didn''t know you have another name." Zhen-Zhen told him that made Matthew wonder.


    ''A girl looking for me? Huh? What Lillie was talking about? If someone is looking for me, he or she could directly call me instead of Tristan. And what does she mean I have another name?''


    Matthew looked at her with confusion. "No, Tristan didn''t tell me about it yet."


    Matthew frowned. He was getting suspicious about this. ''Did Tristan make up some lie?''


    "What do you mean about saying I have another name?" Matthew asked her curiously.<sub> </sub>


    "Babe¡­ she called you Babe."


    Upon hearing that Matthew''s frown deepened as he confirmed his suspicion.


    ''D@mn you Tristan! Did he just use me as a scapegoat?''


    That was the moment Tristan also joined him. When he arrived Matthew was already giving him a sharp re.


    ''Why Matthew was looking at me like that?'' Tristan pondered to himself.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled and called Tristan after she saw him.


    "Tristan,e here. I am just telling Matthew about the girl who called this afternoon."


    Tristan smiled sheepishly at Matthew. Now, he could understand why he was looking daggers at him. He just found out that Tristan used his name to cover up his rtionship with Vanessa.


    Tristan just gave Matthew an apologetic and pleading look, asking him to cooperate with him. Matthew just rolled his eyes and sighed deeply. He had no choice but to cooperate.


    When Tristan sat down with them, Zhen-Zhen continued telling them about the phone conversation she had with Vanessa.


    "Matt, do you want me to tell you what she said a while ago? I could remember everything." Zhen-Zhen stated cheerfully.


    The two men just exchanged nces with one another. They were both curious about what Vanessa and Zhen-Zhen had talked about. With that, Matthew just nodded at her, signifying that he wanted to hear it.


    Getting his go signal, Zhen-Zhen began to share with the two men everything she heard from that phone call as if she was a recording machine, reying Vanessa''s every word.


    "These are what she said¡­"


    Tristan and Matthew were all ears on her.


    Zhen-Zhen: "Hello Babe, I miss you so much!"


    She said that with having the same enthusiasm when Vanessa said those words. Matthew narrowed his eyes at Tristan while Tristan ignored Matthew''s re, feigning innocence.


    Zhen-Zhen continued¡­


    "I''m d you answered the phone. Don''t worry, Babe. You don''t have to speak. Just listen to me. I know you are in front of the other directors of yourpany."


    The two men looked at her with amusement as she was telling them everything words by words as if Vanessa was the one talking in front of them now.


    "Babe, do you know where am I and what I am doing now? I am here in my room¡­ alone while thinking of you."


    For that third statement, Matthew''s face darkened more while Tristan was enduring the sharp gaze Matthew was giving him. If just one look could kill then Tristan would already be dead by now.


    Zhen-Zhen: "Uhm, Babe... I am only wearing the set of redcy lingerie you sent me two weeks ago."


    "Uhmmm, I''m going to remove my underwear now¡­ starting with my bra¡­ going down to my panties¡­ Babe¡­ I am not wearing anything now. Guess what I am about to do."


    The two men froze on their seats with their eyes and mouth wide open as Zhen-Zhen said those words mimicking Vanessa''s seductive tone. The room temperature suddenly increased to several degrees.


    Because they were still in that baffled state, no one between them initiated to stop Zhen-Zhen for her next words.


    "My soft little hands are touching my sensitive parts now. The one you like most¡­ Aah¡­ Aah. Oh, Babe¡­ I am imagining that you are the one touching me now, rubbing my skin with your hot expert hands. Uhmm¡­ Aah."


    ? Matthew:"..."


    Tristan:"..."


    FaMo: "Meow! Meow!"

 Chapter 49 Whose Fault?

    "My soft little hands are touching my sensitive parts now. The one you like most¡­ Aah¡­ Aah. Oh, Babe¡­ I am imagining that you are the one touching me now, rubbing my skin with your hot expert hands. Uhmm¡­ Aah."


    Matthew:"..."


    Tristan:"..."


    Thosest wordsing from Zhen-Zhen caused the already frozen two men unable to think and be tongue-tied, a rush of heat was spreading throughout their bodies. Suddenly, they were sweating profusely.


    Seeing Zhen-Zhen''s beautiful face while saying those words with the same seductive tone used by Vanessa, perfectly mimicking even the sound of her moans- that wasplete torture for the two men who were just listening to her.


    What made it worse was that the brain of these two poor men seemed to be reacting to Zhen-Zhen''s sensual voice, imagining that she was the one doing the deed. The Naughty guy, Tristan, and the Decent guy, Matthew were both guilty of that crime.


    They couldn''t help it. After all, they were still men¡­ men who have carnal desires. Their mouths went dry from the intense hotness they were feeling inside. The me of lust ignited within them, awakening their little brothers.


    They failed to stop it. They were doomed. Now, both of them were hard and throbbing. They immediately crossed their legs together while cing both hands on the area where the hardened bulge was located, carefully covering it so that Zhen-Zhen would not notice them.


    Unknowingly, Tristan and Matthew moved in unison. Their faces were burning hot and red. They were cursing inwardly.


    Matthew: ''D*mn! This is so embarrassing!''


    Tristan: ''F*ck! This is Vanessa''s fault!!''


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t finish rying all the messages she heard from Vanessa. Her next words were the most vulgar.


    Fortunately, FaMo intervened before Zhen-Zhen could continue her words. Tristan and Matthew were saved by the cute chubby fluffy ck cat for further unintentional torture.


    FaMo: "Meow! Meow!"


    Those meowing soundsing from FaMo caught the attention of Zhen-Zhen. If the two men heard a cat meowing, it was different from what she actually heard.


    FaMo: "Zhen-Zhen, Stop!"


    After hearing that, Zhen-Zhen didn''t continue what she was about to say. She looked at FaMo confusedly, wondering why FaMo suddenly interrupted her.


    When she turned to Tristan and Matthew, she noticed their weird and strange expressions.


    ''Eh what happened to them? Why¡­ they look like that?'' She pondered to herself.


    The entire living room was engulfed with deafening silence. Zhen-Zhen averted her gaze back to FaMo. She decided tomunicate with him through a mind link.


    Zhen-Zhen: ''FaMo, Why did you stop me from continuing?''


    After hearing her innocent question, FaMo brought his paw on his head like a human scratching his forehead. Then after a while, FaMo responded to her.


    FaMo: ''Zhen-Zhen, I think what you have done a while ago was the exact example of how a woman seduces a man.''


    Zhen-Zhen was dumbfounded for a moment. After that, her eyes brightened up and her lips curled up, her charming smile ying across her face.


    Zhen-Zhen: ''Really? How is it, FaMo? How''s my performance? Did I do it well?''


    She asked FaMo with so much anticipation, oblivious of the effect she had brought to the two men beside her who were now trying their best to calm their little brothers.


    FaMo shook his head while pitying the poor men in front of him.


    FaMo: ''I think you''ve done a great job! So please stop now.''


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head.


    Zhen-Zhen: ''Was the girl a while ago trying to seduce Matthew?''


    FaMo: ''Yeah, I think so.''


    Zhen-Zhen: ''Hmm, can I consult her and ask her to teach me more? Maybe I should get her number.''


    Zhen-Zhen did her habit again, putting her finger on her lips while nail-biting it.


    FaMo: ''Hmm, I think you don''t need it. You can pull it off without a doubt. It seems like it is one of your innate abilities.''


    ''Zhen-Zhen really wants to y with fire. Sigh.'' FaMo mumbled to himself while looking at Zhen-Zhen helplessly.


    Meanwhile, Tristan and Matthew almost jumped out of their seats when they heard Zhen-Zhen''s voice.


    "Are you alright?" Zhen-Zhen asked the two men who became statues for several minutes.<sub> </sub>


    Matthew just nodded his head while avoiding eye to eye contact with her. He felt embarrassed and guilty for the inappropriate and wild imagination that he had a while ago.


    On the other hand, Tristan just smiled sheepishly at her, reassuring her that everything was just fine. But inside his mind, he was thinking a different thing.


    ''Seriously, Zhen-Zhen? After you did that, do you think we will still be fine?'' Tristanined inwardly before turning to Matthew whose face was as red as a tomato.


    Then Tristan''s gaze moved down, eyeing Matthew''s lower region in which he was also currently hiding using his both hands.


    When he looked up to see his face, Matthew was already giving him a deathly re saying ''THIS IS YOUR FAULT!!!''


    Tristan squinted his eyes on him. ''Don''t give me that using look. I am also a victim here!''


    Cough! Cough!


    Matthew cleared his throat first before speaking.


    "I think I should go home now. I forgot I still have something urgent to do."


    He hastily stood up, very eager to leave that ce as soon as possible.


    "I thought you were staying until dinner," Zhen-Zhen said, feeling a little bit disappointed.


    Matthew justughed awkwardly and looked at her apologetically. "Sorry, Lillie, as much as I wanted to but I can''t do that tonight. I really need to go now."


    ''... and find my release.'' Matthew added in his thoughts.


    "Okay. Take care, Matthew!" Zhen-Zhen waved her hands at him.


    Before Matthew left, he shot Tristan a warning look, telling him not to do something nor take advantage of Zhen-Zhen.


    ''Eh¡­ running away, man. What about me?'' Tristan mumbled inwardly as he watched Matthew''s retreating back.


    When Matthew vanished in his sight, Tristan could only heave a deep sigh. Then suddenly he heard Zhen-Zhen.


    "Tristan, I think the girl on the phone was trying to seduce Matthew." She said with certainty.


    Cough! Cough!


    Tristan choked on his saliva after hearing that. He knew the fact that he was the one whose Vanessa was trying to seduce at that time. However, he just lied to Zhen-Zhen, telling her that Matthew was the ''Babe'' Vanessa was referring to.


    ''How did she know that?''


    "Y-Yeah¡­ I-I think so." Tristan stuttered because he felt guilty.


    Zhen-Zhen dropped the topic immediately and she continued eating the snacks Matthew brought for them.


    Tristan felt relieved when Zhen-Zhen was not paying attention to him.


    ''Should I also go and contact one of my flings to relieve me from this pain?'' He thought to himself.


    "Tristan?" Zhen-Zhen said, making Tristan''s heart skip a beat.


    ''D@mn! Forget it!'' Tristan changed his mind upon seeing Zhen-Zhen''s face.


    "Zhen-Zhen, just enjoy the food together with FaMo.I will just have to take a shower¡­ a very cold shower. Hehe."


    With that, Tristan fled in a rush going to his room. Zhen-Zhen and FaMo were left alone in the living room.


    "FaMo?"


    "Yes?"


    Zhen-Zhen slightly frowned and pouted before saying. "You said I did a great job then why did Tristan and Matthew leave me? Did I frighten them, instead of enticing them?"


    "I don''t know. But I was sure it worked." FaMo stated.


    A deep sigh escaped her lips. "Alright. I still have time to learn. Besides, I don''t know yet how I can approach Tristan''s brother. I wonder when will I have a chance to meet him in person."


    ??????????????????


    [ Author: My Dear Baby Zhen-Zhen¡­ that chance ising soon. ^^,) ]

 Chapter 50 Trip To Oceaniz City

    ~ Two Days Later¡­~


    Just like what they had agreed Tristan and Zhen-Zhen booked a first-ss flight going to Oceaniz City together with FaMo.


    Tristan chose a different flight schedule so that they wouldn''t bump into Andrew at the airport. They took the earlier flight. He informed Grandpa Lu about it.


    As usual, he received a few scoldings from his grandfather because he was expecting Tristan and Andrew to go together but they ended up taking different flights.


    Zhen-Zhen was very excited about this trip. She was amazed to see the big airnes that looked like giant birds in the sky.


    ''Amazing!!! Humans invented this so that they could also fly without superpowers.'' Zhen-Zhen talked with FaMo through a mind link. She was carrying FaMo in her hands.


    ''Hmm. Now I think humans are a little bit cool. But I am still superior. I am still the magical legendary creature!'' FaMo said, bragging about himself.


    Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle after hearing that causing Tristan to look at her.


    ''It seems that she is already enjoying this. Hmm, she can easily be pleased with this kind of thing.'' Tristan watched her amusingly.


    He could see in her blue eyes the excitement. Tristan was d that he brought her with him. At least this trip wouldn''t be so boring, instead of sticking with his brother Andrew. Both of them would just be so awkward towards each other.


    After a while, they started to board the ne. Since they chose a first-ss flight, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan had a private cabin.


    "Wow. This looks like we are inside a room. Spacious enough for the three of us!" She happily sat down on the soft bed inside the cabin.


    She peered at her surroundings. It was a fully enclosed private suite with a six-and-a-half-foot-long bed, a 32 inch TV screen with an entertainment system plus free wifi. They could also do a video chat with an aircrew to order food!


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were still checking their cabin when they heard the announcement that the ne was about to take off. They immediately went to their seats and fasten their seatbelts.


    When the ne already reached a certain height, the go signal appeared signifying that passengers could now remove their seatbelts. Zhen-Zhen rushed to the nearby ss window as she watched the scenery outside.


    "So beautiful. The sky is clear and blue. The clouds are like pieces of cotton. I want to touch them. Tristan, do you want to y and fly again with me? Flying up the sky was the type of ytime I had with Fa-Fa." Zhen-Zhen felt blissful and euphoric as she remembered that feeling, flying together with her Fa-Fa, the demon god.


    "Hmm, we can do that but not very often Zhen-Zhen. Remember, I forbid you to use your power." Tristan reminded her.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled and said, "Yes, I remember. Don''t worry I will not let other people see my power. Only you, Tristan."


    [ Only you, Tristan. ]


    That simple word from Zhen-Zhen had warmed his heart and it brought a gentle smile to his handsome face.


    Seeing her joyful expression as she watched the view outside, Tristan remembered his camera. He wanted to capture her beautiful innocent smile once again.


    Tristan stood up from his seat as picked up his DSLR camera from his bag. It was the same camera he used when he climbed Mt. Calypso the ce where he met Zhen-Zhen.


    *Snap*


    *Snap*


    The shutter sound of Tristan''s DSLR camera was heard in that cabin as he continued clicking non-stop, taking the most beautiful view before him. It was Zhen-Zhen with her sparkling blue eyes matched with her breathtakingly enchanting smile.


    Now, Zhen-Zhen became his number one muse. He couldn''t stop himself from taking a shot from different angles capturing her ethereal beauty.


    ''How can someone be as beautiful as her? I would really think that she was no demoness, instead, she''s a goddess of beauty.''<sub> </sub>


    That''s what Tristan was thinking as he scanned the photos of her on his camera''s screen that were taken just recently.


    Meanwhile, as Zhen-Zhen got tired of peering outside the ss window of the ne, she averted her gaze back to Tristan who was already holding his camera on his hands.


    "Tristan! You also brought your camera with us!" She said with her delighted voice.


    Tristan nodded at her with a smile.


    "Yes, we will be using it during our field research. Of course, aside from that, we will need this to capture our moments together. Remember, this is our first trip together." Tristan''s smile never left his face as he said those words.


    On the other hand, Zhen-Zhen was overjoyed to hear it. Tristan was right. This was their first trip together.


    "Come, sit beside me. We will take a picture, our first flight together in an airne." Tristan said, signaling Zhen-Zhen toe over while he was setting his camera on a timer.


    "I set it for ten seconds," Tristan said while positioning the camera on the bed opposite to their seats.


    After he finished setting it up, Tristan immediately sprinted on his seat beside Zhen-Zhen. He counted one up to ten in his mind.


    Tristan: "Say Cheese, Zhen-Zhen."


    Zhen-Zhen: "Cheese!"


    *Snap*


    *Snap*


    *Snap*


    Tristan also set it up for multiple shots. After a while, they transferred from different angles and positions inside the cabin, continuously taking their pictures together.


    Of course, they didn''t forget about FaMo. He also joined the fun and became the props during their pictorials.


    ????????????????????????


    ? At Heavenly Star Enterprise ?


    Grandpa Lu was sitting on his executive chair inside his office while enjoying his coffee when Assistant Twig entered the room.


    Grandpa Lu just nodded at his assistant as he acknowledged his presence. After that, his gaze went back to the newspaper he was holding in his hands.


    "I have something to report, Mr. Chairman." Assistant Twig said, catching the attention of Grandpa Lu.


    "Okay¡­ go ahead and tell me." Grandpa Lu simply stated.


    "Young Master Tristan didn''t go alone. He booked two first-ss tickets. It seemed like he went to Oceaniz City together with a girl!"


    *Pak*


    "What?!! He brought a woman with him??!"

 Chapter 51 Bringing A Woman With Him

    "Young Master Tristan didn''t go alone. He booked two first-ss tickets. It seemed like he went to Oceaniz City together with a girl!" Assistant Twig reported to Grandpa Lu.


    *Pak*


    *Clink*


    Grandpa Lu stood up quickly while mming the newspaper he was holding on the top of his office table. Even the cup of coffee that was ced on the table slightly bounced because of the impact.


    "What?!! He brought a woman with him??!" Grandpa Lu eximed in disbelief with his contorted angry face.


    "That brat! He is really trying to test my patience! What is he thinking? This business trip is not a vacation for him to enjoy together with his fling. Is he not taking this work seriously?!" Grandpa Lu ranted spontaneously, feeling enraged because of Tristan''s behavior.


    "Call him right now! I want to talk to that brat!!!" Grandpa Lu''s face reddened due to his sudden rage.


    "Chairman, please calm down first. Let me finish." Mr. Twig approached Grandpa Lu worriedly, afraid that his blood pressure would rise up because of his anger.


    "Don''t you dare defend that naughty brat, Nelson!" Grandpa Lu called his first name, indicating that he was d@mn serious as of this moment.


    "Book me a ticket! I will drag him back here, myself. I need to discipline that child or else he will always do everything that he wants. He is not even listening to me anymore neither as his grandpa nor the Chairman of thispany!"


    Assistant Twig took a deep sigh as he watched the furious Chairman helplessly.


    "Young Master Andrew also brought Miss Hannah with him." He promptly informed him, hoping that Grandpa Lu would not do anything hastily that would result in another fight between Tristan and him.


    Getting into a fight with Tristan would just push the grandfather and grandson duo farther apart. Mr. Twig was aware that Tristan had distanced himself from his family for the past few years. And he was still doing it now.


    Tristan was still in his rebellious state. And Grandpa Lu and Assistant Twig somehow knew the reason why he was doing that.


    Fortunately, after Grandpa Lu heard those words, he calmed down a little bit. His anger was reced by his concern for Tristan.


    "What do you mean Hannah and Andrew are together?" Grandpa Lu asked his assistant to confirm what he had just heard a while ago. His brows knitted in a deep frown.


    "I guess Young Master Andrew forgot to inform you. Since this business trip wouldst for a week, Lady Hannah requested him to bring her with him. Young Master Andrew doted on his fiancee too much and he didn''t have the heart to refuse her. So in thest minute, he agreed."


    Grandpa Lu sat back on his chair weakly. He felt like his energy was suddenly drained. He didn''t know if he did the wrong thing for giving this task to his two grandsons.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan didn''t move on yet and he would surely be hurt once he saw Andrew and Hannah together at Oceaniz City. That''s what Grandpa Lu was worrying about.


    "Chairman, can I speak my thoughts?" Assistant Twig asked his permission.


    Grandpa Lu just nodded absentmindedly. His mind was still upied by Tristan.


    "I think you should not get mad at Young Master Tristan for bringing a girl with him on this trip. The girl with him might help him divert his attention away from Hannah and Andrew. Besides, if you will ask him to go back now and forget about this work then it will surely affect his image as the CEO of thispany."


    "Do you really want to remove him as the CEO of thispany? Because I think his position is one of the reasons why he still keeps on attending family gatherings. Once you take that from him then we never know what he might do. What if this will force him to sever his ties with the Davis Family." Mr. Twig shared his opinions with Grandpa Lu.


    p The crease on Grandpa Lu''s forehead deepened after hearing that. His eyes darkened asplicated emotions shed in his face.</anda>


    "You said he still cares about us, then why would he think of severing his ties with our family?!" Grandpa Lu raised his voice. Mr. Twig unintentionally touched his weak spot.


    Grandpa Lu loved his grandson very much even though they often got into a fight. Secretly, he truly cared about Tristan since histe wife also doted and spoiled him very much.


    So the thoughts of Tristan severing his ties with the family bothered Grandpa Lu a lot.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chairman. Forgive this subordinate of yours for thinking negatively like that. I meant no harm. I just want you to reconsider your decision and calm down first. You can''t make the right decision if you are angry." Mr. Twig apologized to him immediately.


    Grandpa Lu mmed his eyes shut and massaged his throbbing temples. After a while, a long deep sigh escaped his mouth.


    "Alright. I will let this slide for now. I just hopeTristanwill still be able to concentrate on his work and do his job ordingly. And as for Andrew, I understand his decision for bringing Hannah. He had the right to do that since Hannah is his fiancee. I am not against that idea as long as her presence will not hinder him from performing his duty."


    Mr. Twig heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that. Finally, the Chairman had calmed down.


    "But I am still worried about what will be the reaction of Tristan once he sees Andrew and Hannah together. Do you think the girl with him can really help him?" The worries and concerns were painted on Grandpa Lu''s face.


    "Honestly, I am not sure. Since we all know that Miss Hannah is the only woman in his heart. He is not serious nor interested in other women. He is just ying with them." Mr. Twig told him truthfully.


    "Okay¡­ just send someone at Oceaniz City. Ask him to monitor and watch Tristan and Andrew secretly and report to me directly." Chairman Lu gave his order.


    "Noted, Mr. Chairman!"

 Chapter 52 What She Likes To Be

    After taking lots of pictures, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen decided to check them one by one. While doing it, Tristan pressed a button inside the cabin, allowing him to connect with some crew. He ordered food for them through the video call.


    Momentster, they heard the voice of a flight attendant asking permission to enter their private cabin. She emerged from the sliding door, holding a tray of foods and drinks.


    Tristan and Zhe-Zhen began to eat Italian pasta and a chocte cake. As for their drinks, Tristan ordered red wine and mango shake.


    Suddenly, Tristan remembered that he had not informed Zhen-Zhen yet regarding his n of enrolling her in College.


    "Zhen-Zhen, I have something to tell you. I know you will like what I am about to say to you." Tristan turned to his left side to face her.


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head. She was biting the spoon in her mouth while looking at Tristan expectantly. She''s so cute and adorable when she was doing that gesture.


    Tristan just restrained himself from pinching her cheeks. "I am nning to send you to College. You will learn more things when you go to school."


    "Really? You will do that? Sending me to school?" Zhen-Zhen asked him with so much anticipation. After staying with Tristan for five days, she already got more information about this world. She somehow knew what the school means and how it functioned in society.


    The school was a formal institution where students could learn things. So Zhen-Zhen really loved the idea that Tristan would send her to school in order to study and learn.


    "But I am already an adult now, not a child anymore. Will they still ept me in school?" Zhen-Zhen was a little bit worried about that.


    "Yes, of course. But Zhen-Zhen you are not going to grade schools wherein you will have to study together with children who are younger than you. Instead, I will send you to College or University. They are already young adults there, just like you." Tristan exined to her.


    "Yey, then that''s great, Tristan. I want to go to college."


    "Hmmm, But you need to take an Educational cement Exam first and pass it. Don''t worry, I will help you with the preparation before you take the exam. I will tutor you!" Tristan reassured her.


    "Thank you. You are so kind to me." Zhen-Zhen gave him a grateful look.


    "You don''t have to thank me. You will be my wife, remember? I am doing this for my wife." Tristan muttered with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Yes, I didn''t forget it. I promised that I will be your wife and that I will make you happy."


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle before tapping the tip of her cute nose. He was really d he found her.


    "By the way, if you go to College you will need to choose a course. What course do you want to take?" Tristan consulted her.<sub> </sub>


    "Courses? What are they?" As usual, Zhen-Zhen didn''t have any idea about those things yet.


    "A course is a series of lessons or lectures on a particr subject. You need to take them in order to have a professional career once you graduate in College."


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t get it yet so she just looked at him with confusion.


    "Hmm, alright. To make this simple. What do you want to be? Example¡­ a pilot who is driving this aircraft, a teacher who is teaching students in school, a doctor who is treating sick and injured people, awyer who is defending people against injustices, or an architect and engineer, who is building and designing infrastructure or a businessman like me? There are so many things to choose from. Don''t worry I will give you all the lists once we arrive at Oceaniz then after that tell me what do you want to be."


    "Okay. I will think about this carefully then I will tell you once I know what I want to be." Zhen-Zhen said to him as a response.


    However, Tristan had no idea that Zhen-Zhen had something in her mind already.


    ''I want to be your wife and be with you, Tristan. Living together with you, that''s what I truly want right now.''


    **********


    After thirty minutes, the airnended at Oceaniz City Airport. From there, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen together with FaMo were fetched by a service van sent by the Hotel where they booked their amodation.


    The name of the famous hotel resort in Oceaniz City was Oceania Safe Haven Resort. This was the same hotel where Tristan and Andrew were assigned to conduct field research.


    They would closely coborate with the hotel management regarding the research. They wanted to know what factors had helped the hotel to be number one in Oceaniz City. Any information they could get in this field research would be a great help to the Heavenly Star Paradise Project.


    The Oceania Safe Haven Hotel Resort was located near the beach and on foot of the mountain called Mt. Azura. They said that its location was where the mountain and the sea met each other.


    Tristan who was a nature lover, fell in love with the scenic view the moment they arrived at the location. It was very strategic. In front, the hotel resort was facing the beach with white sand and on its back was the trail going to the Mountain.


    Zhen-Zhen had the same feeling as Tristan. She loved the ce. It was very clean, rxing, and beautiful. The hotel staff said they could watch the amazing sunset at the beach. They would be amazed by its beauty once they saw it.


    "Tristan, let''s go to the beach. I want to see how does it look like!" Zhen-Zhen said with her pleading look.


    Zhen-Zhen lived on the mountain. She never saw a sea nor a beach before that''s why she was very excited right now. She saw it on the television but she wanted to experience it for real, walking in the fine sand of the sea while watching the sunset together with Tristan.

 Chapter 53 Sand Castle

    Zhen-Zhen tugged Tristan as they made their way to the beach. Her heart leaped in excitement the moment her feet touched the fine white sand of Oceaniz beach.


    She was fascinated by the sound of waves kissing the shoreline. It was only10 o''clock in the morning. They needed to wait for another 7 hours to see the sunset.


    For now, they just walked happily around the beach. FaMo was also following them behind. Tristan took pictures while Zhen-Zhen started to y with the white sand.


    She saw someone building a castle made of sand nearby. She wanted to try making one too. She sat down on the sand and started creating a sand castle using her bare hands.


    After so many attempts, she failed to make one. Zhen-Zhen pouted with her pitiful face. She looked like she was about to cry. FaMo was sitting beside her, silently watching her.


    "FaMo, why is it my sand castle is copsing over and over again?" She asked him frustratedly.


    As usual, FaMo was also clueless about that. "I don''t know, Zhen-Zhen. Why don''t you ask, Tristan?"


    As though Tristan had sensed that Zhen-Zhen needed help, he joined them.


    "Hey, why are you so looking down like that?" Tristan asked her curiously.


    Zhen-Zhen gazed up at Tristan with her puppy eyes look while pouting her lips.


    She put her hands together and said, "Tristan, can you help me build a sand castle? I tried it already many times but the sand kept on copsing. I didn''t know what to do."


    When Tristan realized what her problem was, he let out a soft chuckle.


    He petted her head and said, "You should add seawater to make it strong. Don''t worry, I will help you."


    After that, Tristan put his DSLR camera to its camera bag before helping Zhen-Zhen with her sand castle. Tristan saw a bottle nearby. He picked it up and filled it up with seawater. Then he returned to Zhen-Zhen''s spot and joined her.


    Tristan began teaching her how to do it. The two of them helped each other in building the sand castle. After several minutes, they finished creating a big sandcastle. The height was approximately one and a half meters tall.


    "Wow, it''s beautiful! It is bigger than the sand castle I saw a while ago." Zhen-Zhen eximed, admiring their sandcastle.


    Because she couldn''t contain her happiness, Zhen-Zhen pounced on Tristan hugging him from behind. Tristan was taken aback by that sudden contact of their bodies.


    "Tristan, Thank you!"


    A gentle smile yed across Tristan''s lips as he held her little hands with his.


    ''Jeez¡­ This little woman¡­ what should I do with her? She didn''t need to thank me every time.''


    "Hmm, you should give it a name." Tristan blurted out randomly.


    Zhen-Zhen released Tristan from that warm hug after hearing his words.


    "Name it?" She asked him.


    Tristan nodded, "Yes, it is your Sand Castle. Give it a name. Just like this resort. Its name is Oceana Safe Haven Resort Hotel. How about your sand castle?"


    Zhen-Zhen paused for a moment, thinking while looking at the sand castle in front of them. It did not take long when she gave it a name.<sub> </sub>


    <o>,m "I will name it¡­ TrisZhen Castle! It means Tristan and Zhen-Zhen Castle."</o>


    Tristan let out another chuckle as he looked at her with amusement.


    ''She''s really simple and innocent.''


    Tristan bent down and carved TrisZhen Castle on the front side of the Sand Castle using his forefinger.


    "Zhen-Zhen, stand there. I will take your picture beside our Castle."


    Zhen-Zhen nodded with a smile before following his instruction. After that, Tristan requested someone to take pictures of them. He stood beside Zhen-Zhen while wrapping his arm around her shoulders.


    After staying and walking around the beach for another minute, Tristan decided to return.


    "Let''s go back, Zhen-Zhen. There will be no sunset yet. We still have one week here. Let''s take some rest in our room first." Tristan suggested to her.


    "Okay, Tristan. Next time, let''s go for a swim."


    When he heard that, Zhen-Zhen''s image, wearing a pair of bikini popped up in his mind. Afterward, he shook his head trying to get those thoughts out of his mind.


    ''No! This beach is open. There are lots of people here. I don''t want other men seeing her wless and sexy figure!'' Tristan opposed the idea of Zhen-Zhen wearing a set of sexy bikinis while swimming on the beach.


    "Okay, let''s go for a swim¡­ but it will be a night swimming, Zhen-Zhen!" Tristan said as he thought that during night time others couldn''t see her body clearly.


    ''Hmm, that''s a good idea.'' Tristan praised himself inwardly.


    "Okay." Zhen-Zhen agreed on his suggestion.


    Tristan smiled like a fool after hearing that. ''Good, Zhen-Zhen. You are listening to me. I love that.''


    Soon, the two of them went back to the resort. Tristan admired the staff for their warm wee. Everyone was polite, very hospitable, and amodating. They were well-trained and well-disciplined.


    They were making their guests feel at home andfortable through their services. No wonder, this resort hotel remained on the top for almost a decade now. Tristan had to take note of that fact. He would include this observation in his report.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen just arrived in the resort after taking a stroll on the beach when a service van stopped at the entrance of the hotel''s front lobby.


    After a few seconds, the two passengers inside stepped out of the car. It was Zhen-Zhen who noticed them first.


    Zhen-Zhen halted on her steps as her eyes were fixed to the two guests who had just arrived. She immediately tugged Tristan''s shirt to catch his attention.


    Tristan also stopped walking and he turned to look at Zhen-Zhen.


    "What is it, Zhen-Zhen?" He asked her as she was the one who made him stop.


    Zhen-Zhen raised her hand and pointed out her forefinger to the direction of the neers. Tristan''s eyes reflexively followed the direction where she was pointing her finger.


    "Tristan, that''s your brother Andrew and your best friend Hannah, right?"

 Chapter 54 The Source Of His Unhappiness

    "Tristan, that''s your brother Andrew and your best friend Hannah, right?"


    Tristan didn''t pay attention to Zhen-Zhen''s words since he already saw them. The smile on his face immediately disappeared upon seeing Andrew and Hannah together.


    Reflexively, he clenched his fists while watching the couple. He didn''t expect Andrew to bring Hannah with him.


    ''Is he trying to show off? Does he still need to do that? Why bring her here? I already conceded defeat a long time ago. He already knew how I felt towards Hannah. Is he intentionally doing this to hurt my feelings? F*ck! Andrew, you seeded!''


    Tristan''s face darkened, seething with rage and bitterness. Zhen-Zhen had sensed it. Tristan was furious but why? She just watched him in puzzlement.


    "Tristan¡­" She called him out worriedly.


    Zhen-Zhen''s voice snapped Tristan out of his negative thoughts. When he gazed at her, he saw the genuine concern in her eyes.


    Tristan''s lips turned into a faint smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. It was just a forced smile, trying to ease Zhen-Zhen''s worry.


    "Let''s go to our room now. I want to rest." He mumbled, sadness red in his eyes.


    Zhen-Zhen wanted to ask him if he would like to greet his brother and his best friend first before going to their room. However, upon noticing the gloomy expression of Tristan, she decided not to ask him.


    She just nodded and followed Tristan behind. Zhen-Zhen had already familiarized herself with the people rted to Tristan. Matthew introduced them to her using Tristan''s photo album. That''s the reason why she recognized Andrew and Hannah immediately.


    She never imagined that she would bump into Andrew and Hannah in this City during this trip. At first, she was excited to see and greet them. But Tristan''s ugly expression upon seeing the two of them had changed her mind.


    She wondered why Tristan suddenly became sad and feeling down. Matthew didn''t inform Zhen-Zhen about Tristan''s true feelings towards Hannah.


    While walking slowly towards their room, Zhen-Zhen remembered Tristan''s first wish when he got drunk.


    [ "Seduce my brother¡­ make him fall for you¡­ so that I can have Hannah." ]


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t fully understand his words nor grasp the situation yet. But somehow, she could sense that Tristan''s unhappiness that night was caused by Andrew and Hannah.


    And now she confirmed it. Andrew and Hannah had something to do with Tristan''s pain and sadness.


    Zhen-Zhen paused for a moment. She bent down to scoop up FaMo. Then she cuddled him in her arms, before she continued walking.


    ''I want to make Tristan happy. I will fulfill his wish.'' She had sworn to herself while ncing at Tristan''s lonely figure.


    FaMo had read what''s on her mind. He could sense Zhen-Zhen''s determination. All he could do was sighed deeply.


    He didn''t know if that was a good idea. But he was aware that Zhen-Zhen was already resolute with her decision. No one could stop her, except Tristan.


    ''How I wish this n will not go wrong. I don''t want Zhen-Zhen to be hurt. I still have the obligation to protect her, not only physically but also mentally and emotionally.'' FaMo thought to himself.


    ''Aah! It''s so hard to be a guardian!'' FaMo added.


    **************


    Meanwhile, Andrew and Hannah were now being entertained by the hotel receptionist in the lobby. They checked in and got their room key.<sub> </sub>


    "Is my brother already here? Tristan Davis?" Andrew asked the front desk.


    "Wait a minute, sir, I will check." The receptionist said, checking the list of guests in their records.


    Hannah''s eyes widened after hearing that. Andrew didn''t mention anything about Tristan being there also.


    "Is Tristan alsoing here?" Hannah asked Andrew curiously, her eyes looking at him with anticipation.


    Andrew simply nodded and said, "Yes. Grandpa personally assigned this field research to the both of us."


    Hannah''s expression brightened up when Andrew confirmed it. She was d that the three of them would be together again. She missed old times. Those moments wherein the three of them would spend time together, bonding and having fun.


    "That''s great! I hope we can enjoy our stay here." Hannah blurted out excitedly.


    Andrew chuckled seeing her reaction. He couldn''t help but pinch her cheeks.


    "We are not here to enjoy. We''vee here to work. Don''t be a bad influence, sweety, or else, Tristan and I will get scolding from Grandpa."


    Hannah let out a soft giggle.


    "I know. But one week is a lot of time. I believe both of you could spare some time for me and have fun together just like old times." She said with her hopeful look.


    Andrew''s expression changed a little but he was able to conceal his emotions right away. He was in doubt. What Hannah wanted to happen might not be possible. Tristan had already changed and he knew the reason why.


    Andrew didn''t speak anymore. He just nodded at her with a smile.


    After a while, the receptionist confirmed that Tristan already arrived in the hotel. Andrew thanked her. Then Hannah turned to the receptionist once again.


    "What is his room number?" Hannah asked her expectantly.


    The receptionist smiled at her apologetically before saying, "Sorry Ma''am. I can''t disclose our guest''s room number without their permission. If you want, just contact Mr. Davis and ask him personally."


    Hannah pouted, feeling disappointed. She wanted to surprise him by knocking directly to his room.


    "It''s okay. I understand. It''s a universal policy at every hotel." Hannah said with a faint smile.


    Andrew just looked at her helplessly. He was aware of Hannah''s intention.


    "Don''t worry, I will call him over for lunch. He doesn''t know that you tag along with me. I know he will be surprised to see you here." Andrew reassured her while stroking her hair.


    "Okay. Let''s do that. Don''t tell him that I am here. I want to surprise him."


    Andrew just nodded at her.


    "Come, let''s go and check our room first." Andrew said, grabbing her hand.


    "This way, Ma''am and Sir," one hotel staff gave them direction to their room.

 Chapter 55 Moments In Two Different Rooms

    Upon entering their room, Andrew put their things in the closet while Hannah approached therge ss window. Their room was located on the 4th floor. From their location, she could see the scenic view of the beach outside.


    Hannah''s lips stretched out into a warm smile. She was amazed by the beautiful scenery outside. It looked refreshing.


    Her eyes were still fixed outside when suddenly she felt Andrew''s strong arms wrapping her tiny waist. He hugged her from behind. Then he ced his chin upon her right shoulder while saying something to her in a low voice.


    "Do you like it here?" Andrew asked her softly, nudging his nose on the crook of her neck.


    Hannah nodded with a smile. "Yes, the ce is beautiful."


    "But for me, you are the most beautiful," Andrew whispered to her.


    His warm lips kissed their way down her neck and across her shoulder. She was wearing an off-shoulder dress. His hot breath and warm lips sent waves of tingling sensation all throughout her body.


    She couldn''t help letting out a soft moan. Andrew''s lips curled up into a triumphant smile as Hannah''s body was reacting to his touch.


    This was one of the reasons he decided to bring her with him. He wanted to spend quality time with Hannah and he didn''t want to be separated with her for a week.


    Andrew continued teasing her by nting soft kisses on her bare skin, nibbling and sucking on her right shoulder.


    For a moment she surrendered to his warm lips and secure embrace. She raised her hand behind clinging to Andrew''s head as her heart leaped with excitement.


    She tilted her head towards Andrew so that their lips could meet each other. He knew what she wanted so Andrew immediately caught her lips with his, kissing her passionately.


    As he deepened the kiss, his hands on her waist started to move around her body, gently caressing her. He was slowly moving his hands with a snake-like movement as he traced her abdomen, one hand was going up while the other one was going down.


    Hannah moaned in between their kisses when she felt Andrew''s arm rubbing her most sensitive parts through the thin fabric of her dress.


    His right hand was now gently massaging her right breast, squeezing and caressing it. While his left hand was already exploring her bottom lips. She could feel the wetness of her core. Andrew''s touch made her so wet and throbbing.


    He pulled her tightly against his body. Hannah felt the hard bulge touching her buttocks behind. Andrew was also aroused by now.


    After a while, Andrew lifted her, holding her on her shoulders and her thighs. He traced his steps towards the king-sized bed. He made her sit on the bed as he kneeled down before her.


    Hannah leaned over, they were back to kissing each other, exploring each other''s mouth and tasting each other''s sweetness.


    Now, both his palms were on her twin peaks, feeling and caressing them gently. Hannah started to breathe heavily. Andrew already knew every part of her body. He knew where to pleasure her most.


    Hannah was still pure. They didn''t do the deed yet. They were waiting for the right time. She wanted to do it once she was already married and Andrew respected her for that.


    He didn''t force her. Aside from kissing and making out, they didn''t go beyond that. Andrew was trying his best to control himself. Deep down, he wanted to do more and fill her up.


    It was a great torture for him but since he loved Hannah, he was willing to endure it for her. He felt content touching her like this, rubbing their bodies with each other while kissing passionately.


    ??????????????????????????


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere at Tristan and Zhen-Zhen''s room was exactly opposite to Andrew and Hannah''s room.


    Tristan was not in a good mood. He slumped his body on the bed upon entering their room. He closed his eyes, his right hand was on his forehead, covering his eyes.<sub> </sub>


    The room was filled with deafening silence. Zhen-Zhen didn''t know how to approach Tristan. She just stood there, staring at him with a concerned look.


    ''FaMo, what should I do? Tristan does not look okay. He is sad once again.'' Zhen-Zhenmunicated with FaMo through their minds.


    ''Don''t mind him, Zhen-Zhen. He is already an adult... a grown man. He can manage it. Just let him rest.'' FaMo suggested to her.


    She just took a deep breath before turning around, leaving Tristan in the bedroom. The VIP suite that they booked was quite spacious. There was a mini kitchen and living room too. There''s also a balcony adjacent to the bedroom.


    Zhen-Zhen brought FaMo with her to the living room. They just turned on the television to watch some movies. They gave Tristan space and time alone to settle his emotions.


    However, Zhen-Zhen couldn''t focus on what she was watching. Her mind was bothered by Tristan''s troubled face. Her heart was not at ease knowing that Tristan was unhappy.


    After a while, she stood up and walked towards the bedroom. Tristan''s position didn''t change. He was lying down, facing the ceiling while his eyes were closed and his right hand was ced on his forehead but he was not asleep.


    Tristan felt someone sat beside him. Her sweet familiar scent entered his nose. He knew it was Zhen-Zhen. But he waszy enough to open his eyes and talk to her. He was not in the mood so he pretended to be asleep.


    After a few moments, he heard her soft angelic voice.


    "Tristan, are you sad again?"


    That questioning from her made his heart clench.


    ''Yes, I am very sad right now, Zhen-Zhen.'' Tristan thought to himself but he didn''t dare to voice it out.


    How could he tell her that he was sad because of his brother and his best friend? How could he tell her that he was heartbroken because of Hannah? Zhen-Zhen didn''t need to know that. She would be his wife.


    Then he heard Zhen-Zhen''s voice once again.


    "I don''t want you to be sad. I want to make you happy."


    Tristan could hear the sincerity in her voice. He was somehowforted by her genuine concern for him. But Tristan didn''t say a word.


    However, before he knew it, he felt a warm delicate lips pressing to his mouth. On impulse, he opened his eyes in surprise.


    ''Wait¡­ did she just..kiss me?''


    Tristan was still absorbing everything in his mind when suddenly he felt her lips moving and gently brushing his lips. This was a real kiss. This was what she learned from him.


    Tristan was still in a state of shock. He was frozen. He was not able to move his body. His mind was very focused on the movement of Zhen-Zhen''s lips.


    She began nibbling on his lower lip, then moved to his upper lip. Tristan let out a soft moan. He was shocked when Zhen-Zhen''s tongue invaded his mouth.


    She was licking his tongue and began sucking it. It felt so good. He felt the overwhelming pleasure running across his nerves spreading throughout his body. She was making him feel so good.


    ''F*ck! When did she be an expert when kissing someone?''

 Chapter 56 Unfamiliar Feelings

    The smacking sound of lips crushing each other could be heard in the entire room. Tristan began responding to her kiss with fervent need and eagerness.


    He enjoyed kissing her. There was a rush of pleasant sensations that was making him feel ecstatic. Tristan sat up. His hands were already cupping her face and holding the back of her head to pull her closer to him as he deepened the kiss.


    The intense pleasure brought by Tristan''s expert mouth was overwhelming. Zhen-Zhen subconsciously started to moan. Then an unknown feeling was blooming deep inside her heart.


    ''What is this feeling? It''s making me lose myself¡­ my control? My heart is beating rapidly. It is very loud and so fast. I feel hot but it feels so good. I want¡­something more.''


    With that thought in mind, Zhen-Zhen suddenly pushed Tristan, pinning him down on the bed while she was on the top. Their lips didn''t stop tasting and exploring each other.


    Tristan was taken aback by that sudden aggressivenessing from her. But he didn''t mind it at all. He just felt amused about how Zhen-Zhen was responding to him.


    But little did he know, Zhen-Zhen''s mind was clouded by the overwhelming pleasure. For an unknown reason, she couldn''t control her craving for him.


    Was her inner demon the one responsible for this?


    The two were still engrossed with the kissing when Tristan''s phone rang and vibrated in his pocket. The sounds of his ringtone was a wake up call for Zhen-Zhen who was about to lose her self-control at that moment.


    Zhen-Zhen immediately drew back to break the kiss. Her mind was in shambles.


    ''What happened to me, just now?'' Zhen-Zhen pondered to herself. She was still panting heavily.


    On the other hand, Tristan felt disappointed when Zhen-Zhen''s lips left his own. He med the caller for that¡­.for disturbing their passionate moment.


    Unknowingly, Tristan had forgotten about Andrew and Hannah for a moment as his mind was distracted by Zhen-Zhen''s kiss.


    With a frown on his face, Tristan grimly answered the phone without checking the caller I.D.


    "What Do You Want?" Tristan asked the caller with his sharp cold voice. He was frustrated by the interruption caused by this caller.


    "Brother¡­"


    Tristan was dumbfounded after hearing that familiar voice. That person was Andrew. He didn''t expect that Andrew would call him first.


    Tristan cleared his throat before speaking once again. This time his tone was a little bit calm now.


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "I heard that you already arrived here at Oceania. Are you free for lunch? Meet me at the resort''s restaurant. The hotel management will also join us. We can talk to them about our field research here." Andrew said directly, not beating around the bush.


    Tristan paused for a moment, ncing at Zhen-Zhen who looked like she was in the dazed. If Tristan would join Andrew during lunch then Zhen-Zhen would be alone.


    However, if he would refuse then Andrew might get the advantage of talking with the Hotel Management alone. He was afraid Andrew would take all the credits and brag those to Grandpa Lu and other directors of theirpany.


    Tristan took a deep sigh before epting Andrew''s invitation.


    "Okay. Let''s meet at the resort''s restaurant. I''ming down in a while."


    "Got it. See youter." Andrew said.<sub> </sub>


    After that, the two brothers fell silent. No one between them knew how to continue or end their conversation. It was very awkward for the two of them.


    Without saying another word, Andrew and Tristan just ended the call.


    Tristan averted his gaze back to Zhen-Zhen. He heaved another frustrated sigh. The magical moment was already ruined. But thanks to Zhen-Zhen, he felt better now.


    Tristan somehow knew why Zhen-Zhen did that.


    ''Probably, she remembered the kiss we shared when I was drunk. I requested her to kiss me to make me happy at that time that''s why she did the same today. Oh my lovely Zhen-Zhen, you never fail to amaze me.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    His eyes turned gentle as he watched her. The warm smile was ying across his handsome face.


    Unfortunately, Tristan recalled the kiss but failed to remember the most vital one- the first wish he made. Would he be able to remember that during this trip before something would go wrong?


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen was still trying to calm herself down. She was still catching her breath as her breathing became uneven. Her soft hand was massaging her chest.


    FaMo had sensed that something was going on with Zhen-Zhen so he immediately dashed towards the bedroom.


    "Zhen-Zhen, I am going out for a moment. Will you be okay staying here alone with FaMo?" Tristan asked her, feeling a little bit worried.


    She just nodded absentmindedly.


    Tristan gently patted her head and said, "I will ask the hotel staff to deliver the food here. You can roam around the resort while I am not around. Just call me if you need something. Understand?"


    Zhen-Zhen nodded again, "Yes, I understand."


    Tristan smiled at her before getting off the bed.


    "Oh, one more thing, Zhen-Zhen. If you happen to see me together with Andrew and Hannah, just ignore us, pretend that you don''t know us. Is that okay?" Tristan requested.


    He didn''t want to let Andrew and Hannah know that he brought Zhen-Zhen with him. He was not yet ready to introduce her to them. Once Zhen-Zhen became his official wife then Tristan would introduce her to his family.


    "Ok. I will do that," she said, but her mind was still busy,figuring out what happened to her just a while ago.


    After getting her response, Tristan fixed himself before leaving their hotel room.


    On the other hand, FaMo already approached Zhen-Zhen. He jumped on the bed and faced her.


    "Zhen-Zhen, are you okay? Is there something wrong?" FaMo asked her with his concerned voice.


    Zhen-Zhen lowered her gaze to look at FaMo.


    "FaMo, I kissed Tristan just a while ago. Then suddenly I felt something unfamiliar. My heart suddenly became wild. I felt like I was losing control. I couldn''t understand what happened to me back then. My body felt hot. I-I felt like I was craving for something but I didn''t know what it was."


    "Eh¡­ I am also confused. Can I go back to you for a moment for me to figure it out?"


    Zhen-Zhen nodded, giving him permission. A few momentster, Famo turned into the ck fire once again. Then he fused with Zhen-Zhen''s body.

 Chapter 57 Not Surprised At All

    Tristan was still touching his lips when he got out of their hotel room. He was tracing his lower lip using his thumb as the memory of Zhen-Zhen''s kiss lingered on his mind.


    Unknowingly, a smile of satisfaction worked its way across his face and into his eyes. His mood had improved a lot after that.


    When he arrived at the restaurant, Andrew was already there sitting at the table while scanning the menu list. Tristan frowned upon noticing that Andrew was alone.


    ''I wonder where is Hannah right now. Did she also stay in their room?''


    Tristan just shrugged his shoulders. He thought it was better this way, facing Andrew alone than facing both Hannah and Andrew at the same time.


    Now he started to waver. If that happened then he might consider bringing Zhen-Zhen with him too. He didn''t want to look pitiful after seeing his first love and his half brother together while acting lovey-dovey in front of him.


    Speaking of Zhen-Zhen, Tristan remembered that he had to order food for her and FaMo. He would ask the staff to deliver it to their hotel room.


    Instead of going straight to Andrew''s table, Tristan went to the restaurant counter to order food. Zhen-Zhen was not a picky eater, unlike other women he dated so he could order any kind of menu for her and Zhen-Zhen would not evenin.


    "Hello sir, Good noon! Wee to Oceana''s resto. What do you want to order, sir?" The staff politely greeted and entertained Tristan with her smiling face.


    "Hmm. Give me one set of your best-selling food here, two orders of grilled Tuna Belly, pineapple juice, one-piece blueberry cheesecake, and fruit sd. Oh please add fresh mango and banana fruits too."


    "Got it, sir."


    The staff showed him the total bill and Tristan paid it using his card.


    "Please deliver the food at Blue Ocean VIP room # 318," Tristan said to her.


    "Okay, sir. This is noted."


    Tristan was about to leave when something crossed his mind. He turned to the restaurant staff once again.


    "Miss, can you also add three white tulips when you deliver the food. I want to thank my girl for cheering me up today." Tristan made another request.


    The staff nodded with a smile, "Sure, sir. We will do that for Ma''am. You''re so thoughtful, sir. She''s lucky to have you."


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle. ''No, you are wrong. I think I am the one who''s lucky to have her.''


    After settling the bill, Tristan proceeded to Andrew''s Table. Andrew already noticed his presence. He saw Tristan at the restaurant counter when he heard his familiarughter.


    Andrew shook his head helplessly. He thought Tristan was flirting again with that beautiful staff.


    "Brother¡­" Andrew said the moment Tristan reached their table.


    "Yow!" Tristan simply said, raising his hand to acknowledge Andrew''s presence.


    Tristan had stopped calling him brother. He couldn''t help it. The bitterness in his heart was stopping him to call him brother once again. Maybe in the future, but as of this moment, he couldn''t do it.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan sat down on the opposite side, facing Andrew. He didn''t look at him once again as his eyes were now fixed on the menu list.


    Andrew''s brows wrinkled into a frown as he sensed Tristan''s cold treatment and nonchnt behavior towards him. He clenched his fists but his face was not showing anything other than a calm andposed expression.


    The gaps between the two brothers were getting bigger and bigger. They were drifting farther apart. All they could feel while being together was intense awkwardness.


    This was the second reason why Andrew brought Hannah with him in this City. At least, if there were three of them, Hannah could be a mediator between them.


    But the question was ''Is that what Andrew truly felt¡­ no hidden motive at all?''.


    Even Tristan, who lived with Andrew for so many years during their childhood days, couldn''t even figure out what Andrew was thinking nor what he truly felt. Andrew was unreadable, giving off a mysterious vibe.


    But one thing was clear to Tristan. He couldn''t trust Andrew since he was the one who took Hannah away from him.


    After a while, Andrew took his phone and typed something. He sent a message to Hannah, telling her that Tristan already arrived in the restaurant.


    Since Hannah wanted to surprise Tristan, Andrew, and she decided to let her wait for Tristan to arrive beforeing to the restaurant to show herself.


    When Hannah received Andrew''s message, that''s the time she entered the restaurant. She headed straight to the table where Andrew and Tristan were sitting.


    "Tristan!" Hannah called him out, her voice filled with enthusiasm.


    She was standing in front of their table, wearing her lovely bright smile. Tristan moved his gaze from the menu list to her.


    Tristan just gave her a faint smile and said, "Oh Hannah, where have you been? Come and join us."


    Andrew and Hannah were both dumbfounded for a moment. Instead of surprising Tristan, they were the ones who were surprised by him because of his simple and natural reaction.


    Hannah and Andrew just exchanged meaningful nces with each other. Tristan didn''t look shocked or surprised at all as if he already knew that Hannah was here.


    After Hannah recovered from the shock, she returned his smile and asked him curiously.


    "Why are you not surprised to see me here?" There was a hint of disappointment in her tone.


    Tristan just shrugged his shoulders before replying to her.


    "Hmm, I just figured it out that you''ll being too. Besides, Oceana Safe Haven Hotel Resort would be a perfect getaway for couples like you and Andrew."


    Tristan lied while trying to maintain hisposure and look as natural as possible as if he was not affected at all but deep inside he was not happy to see them together.


    ''Bravo, Tristan! Bravo! You did it very well.'' Tristan praised himself inwardly after saying those words to Hannah making the couple speechless. At least, he was the one who was enjoying their baffled reaction.

 Chapter 58 Strong Attraction

    After several minutes of FaMo fusing with Zhen-Zhen, he went out of her body and turned into his cat form once again. He tried to figure out what Zhen-Zhen had experienced or felt a while ago when kissing Tristan.


    "What did you see, FaMo? What did you find out? Can you exin what happened to me?" Zhen-Zhen bombarded him with questions.


    FaMo raised his paw on the bottom of his mouth as if he was rubbing his chin. His tail was kept on moving at his back while he was staring at Zhen-Zhen intently.


    "Zhen-Zhen, I think Tristan is starting to affect your feelings and emotions." FaMo stated with certainty.


    She looked at him expectantly and probed, "So what does it mean FaMo? What is that unfamiliar feeling I just felt a while ago?"


    FaMo shook his head. "But too bad, that''s the only thing I could tell you since this mighty dragon creature had no idea about human''s emotions or feelings."


    Zhen-Zhen sighed helplessly when FaMo said that. She could understand since FaMo was not human.


    "However, I remember this kind of feeling. These unfamiliar feelings that you''ve felt are simr to the feelings the Demon God had felt before when he first met your mother, Eva."


    FaMo continued sharing the demon god''s experience with Zhen-Zhen. She was quietly listening to FaMo. She was very curious and interested to hear more stories about her Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo.


    "My Master''s heart would always start beating rapidly whenever he was with Eva, every time he would see your mother''s smile while looking at him straight in the eyes."


    "His body would always feel hot whenever Eva was very close to him, every time their bodies would touch each other. It felt like there was a raging me inside his system or bolts of electric current spreading to the different parts of his body."


    "Then suddenly he would feel the intense hunger, craving for her, wanting her more as if he was losing his mind because all he could think of was her¡­ your mother''s beautiful image."


    Zhen-Zhen smiled and giggled upon hearing that. "I think I am bing more like Fa-Fa. I could also feel that with Tristan. It''s like I am Fa-Fa and Tristan is Mo-Mo."


    FaMo bobbed his head in agreement. "Yeah. It feels like that. So don''t worry Zhen-Zhen. I think it is just normal. Your Fa-Fa had also experienced that before."


    Zhen-Zhen felt relieved now after hearing that.


    "Thank you, FaMo. Now, I don''t have to be afraid of this unfamiliar feeling."


    Unknown to Zhen-Zhen, the longer she stayed with Tristan, the attraction she had towards him was also getting stronger. Soon, that seed of attraction would grow and bloom into something more beautiful. Thenter on, it would be called LOVE.


    Zhen-Zhen and FaMo just finished talking about her concern when the doorbell of their room rang.


    *Ding Dong*


    "I could smell food. I think that''s the food Tristan had ordered for us." Zhen-Zhen mumbled with a smile.


    She got off the bed immediately and headed straight to the main door. When she opened the door, a cart that contained different foods which were covered by transparent ss food cover along with one hotel staff standing beside the cart greeted her sight.


    "Good noon, Ma''am. Mr. Davis requested us to deliver this food for you." The hotel staff politely said while smiling brightly at her.


    Zhen-Zhen returned his smile and said, "Thank you."


    "Ma''am, Mr. Davis also wanted to give you this. He said thank you for cheering him up today." The staff gave her the beautifully arranged three white tulip flowers to Zhen-Zhen.


    Upon seeing the flowers, it immediately brought a tantalizing smile to her lovely face. She dly epted the flowers.


    "Really? This is from Tristan?" Zhen-Zhen asked again to confirm it.


    The staff nodded as a response.


    The surprise, genuine happiness and gratitude were written all over her face. The hotel staff couldn''t help but admire her beauty. He was blinded by her mesmerizing smile. His mind seemed like it stopped functioning for a moment.<sub> </sub>


    "They are so beautiful." A pleasant feeling surged inside her as her heart felt touched by Tristan''s gesture of sending her flowers. That simple action elicited true happiness within her.


    "Yeah¡­ indeed¡­ so beautiful." The hotel staff mumbled absentmindedly as he continued staring at her. He was drooling over her.


    Meow! Meow! Meow!


    FaMo''s meowing awakened the hotel staff from his deep stupor. He scolded himself inwardly after realizing that he was daydreaming in front of their VIP guest.


    He smiled at Zhen-Zhen awkwardly while scratching his reddened cheek, feeling guilty of unprofessional-like behavior. He shouldn''t have done that, but Zhen-Zhen''s beauty was truly captivating.


    "May Ie in, Ma''am? I will just put the food inside your dining table." The hotel staff said, feeling a little awkward and embarrassed.


    "Ah okay." She simply said, before stepping on the side of the door, allowing the staff to push the food cart inside the room.


    Zhen-Zhen thanked the staff once again before he left.


    "FaMo! Tristan gave me these flowers! So beautiful, right?" Zhen-Zhen eximed enthusiastically, sharing her joy with FaMo right away.


    FaMo just bobbed his head but his attention was now focused on the food especially to the grilled Tuna Belly.


    ''Why do I feel like I am now enjoying being a cat? I didn''t imagine that I could also like and enjoy eating the delicious foods made by humans.'' FaMo thought to himself.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled upon noticing the intense gaze FaMo was giving to the food.


    "Okay, FaMo. Let''s eat lunch now."


    **********


    Zhen-Zhen and FaMo strolled around the front beach while waiting for Tristan toe back. He was still together with Andrew and Hannah. They also had a meeting with the hotel manager.


    The hotel manager personally gave them a tour inside the resort that''s why Tristan couldn''te back right away. Fortunately, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan weremunicating over the phone, sending each other text messages.


    His concern about Zhen-Zhen being alone with FaMo while roaming around the beach had diverted Tristan''s attention away from Andrew and Hannah.


    He always checked his phone from time to time to see Zhen-Zhen''s message. If he got no message from her, he would be the one sending her a message, asking about her current whereabouts or what she was doing.


    Andrew and Hannah had noticed that Tristan was not paying attention during the tour. He was not even listening to the hotel manager''s brief overview of the hotel. His attention was fixed on his phone.The toursted for three hours. It ended at around 5 o''clock in the afternoon.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen and FaMo also went back to their hotel room. They didn''t wait for the sunset since Zhen-Zhen wanted to watch it together with Tristan. She decided to do it tomorrow when Tristan would be avable.


    On the other hand, Tristan immediately bade Hannah and Andrew goodbye as he wanted to check on Zhen-Zhen.


    "Heart, do you know what Tristan''s room number is?" Hannah asked Andrew as she watched the retreating back of Tristan.


    "I didn''t ask him but I happened to see his keycard a while ago. Blue Ocean VIP room # 318." Andrew replied to her.


    Hannah nodded with a smile.


    "Alright. I am nning to stop by his roomter. I am just worried. He looked distracted a while ago. I wonder if he has a problem."


    "Okay. Try to ask himter. For now, let''s go back to our room and take a rest."

 Chapter 59 Simple Happiness

    When Tristan returned to their room, Zhen-Zhen and FaMo were already back. They were staying in the bedroom.


    She was still holding the white tulip flowers in her hands. She brought the flowers with her even if they were strolling around the beach.


    Zhen-Zhen treasured those flowers a lot because Tristan gave them to her. The smile remained on her face as she watched the flowers in her hand.


    Yes, just like other women, she liked flowers but she loved them most because it came from Tristan.


    Zhen-Zhen and FaMo were lying on the bed, side by side when Tristan entered the bedroom. He heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Zhen-Zhen.


    ''Why am I so worried about her? She''s already an adult. Of course, she will not get lost even after roaming around the beach for a whole day. Besides, she''s a demon god''s daughter. She can protect herself and nothing bad will happen to her.'' Tristan reminded himself inwardly.


    Zhen-Zhen had sensed his presence so she turned to the side only to see Tristan standing by the door.


    "Tristan! You are back!" She immediately stood up and jumped off the bed to approach Tristan.


    She ran excitedly toward his direction. In a brief moment, Zhen-Zhen reached his spot, wrapping her soft little hands around his waist while leaning her head on his broad chest.


    She sunk into the warmth of his body and said, "Tristan, thank you for the flowers. I really really like it."


    Tristan was taken aback by this unexpected hug. Unknowingly, Zhen-Zhen was bing more clingy but Tristan didn''t mind at all.


    In fact, the feel of her body so close to his soothed him more than what the other women could do to him in the past.


    Tristan couldn''t exin but Zhen-Zhen had different effects on him. Her presence could lighten the heaviness in his heart as of this moment.


    ''Bringing her with me is definitely the right choice.'' Tristan mumbled as he began stroking her hair.


    "No need to thank me, Zhen-Zhen. I am the one who feels grateful to you. Besides, a lovely maiden like you deserves to receive beautiful flowers from a handsome guy like me."


    Tristan let out a huskyugh after saying that. He knew he was being shameless. But who cares? What he said was a fact. He was indeed a handsome guy.


    Zhen-Zhen released Tristan from that warm hug before nodding her head. That''s the moment Tristan realized that Zhen-Zhe was still holding the white tulips in her hand.


    Tristan looked at her helplessly, ''This little girl only received three flowers from me but she felt grateful and happy already for that. She has simple happiness. ''


    *Sigh*


    ''How I wish all women I met before are like her. Someone who knows how to feel content and grateful with simple things. Tsk tsk tsk. My other women are really troublesome, asking, and demanding me a lot of things. Now I wonder how I was able to put up with them.'' Tristanmented to himself.


    "By the way, how''s your first day here?" Tristan asked her, guiding her to the living room.


    The two of them were now walking out of the bedroom.


    "It''s great. I had fun with FaMo. But Tristan, are you free tomorrow? I like to watch the sunset with you." Zhen-Zhen said with her pleading look.


    "Yes, of course. I will free my time in the afternoon. We will watch the sunset together. If you want we can also watch the sunrise. But we have to wake up early and climb the mountain to do that."


    Zhen-Zhen''s face brightened up upon hearing Tristan''s suggestion.


    "Yey! I like that. Let''s also watch the sunrise and climb the mountain."


    Tristan chuckled once again upon seeing her enthusiasm and excitement.


    "Zhen-Zhen, why don''t we fly going to the mountaintop tomorrow? It will save us a lot of time. Hehe." Tristan suggested.<sub> </sub>


    "Really? Are you allowing me to use my power?"


    Tristan nodded. "Yes, only tomorrow. We just have to make sure that no one can see us." Tristan smiled and winked at her.


    "Okay! Let''s do that!"


    ***************


    Meanwhile, in Hannah and Andrew''s room, the couple woke up from their nap at around 6:30 pm. They were cuddling each other on the bed.


    "Shall we order room service dinner here or you want to go to the restaurant?" Andrew asked Hannah, who.was wrapped in his arms.


    "How about Tristan? Will he eat dinner alone?" Hannah asked him instead of replying to his question.


    "Wait. I will ask him." Andrew said before picking up his phone on the bedside table.


    He messaged Tristan.


    [ "Brother, are you going to join us for dinner?" ]


    After a few seconds, Andrew received a reply from Tristan.


    [ "No. I have another n tonight." ]


    After reading it, Andrew showed the message to Hannah. She felt a little bit disappointed after reading the message.


    "Alright. Let''s just order food and we can eat here in our room." Hannah finally said to him.


    "Ok. Got it, sweety." Andrew said before nting a soft kiss on her forehead.


    "But I will still drop by in his room and check on him after dinner," Hannah added.


    "Hmm, okay." Andrew simply nodded.


    It was 7:30 o''clock in the evening when Andrew and Hannah finished having dinner. They did a few rounds of walk on the beach front, enjoying the sand, the waves and the night sky full of shining bright stars.


    "Are you tired? Do you want to go back now?" Andrew asked Hannah.


    She just nodded with a smile. They were walking back to the resort when Hannah suddenly halted on her steps.


    "I am going to check Tristan. Are youing with me?" Hannah blurted out as she remembered Tristan.


    Andrew paused for a moment, thinking about what he should reply to her.


    "Hmm. You go alone. I will just wait for you in our room. Besides I want to take a shower to rx my body first."


    "Hmm, okay. Heart, see youter then." Hannah said before they went separate ways.


    ????????????????????


    [ Author: HoHoHo! It seems that two people will cross paths tonight. ^^,) ]

 Chapter 60 Scheming For Revenge

    ? Night Time in City of Empire ?


    In the busy streets of Empire City, the lights shone everywhere, either it came from the headlights of the vehicles rushing along the tangled lines of roads or from the buildings and establishments that were open and operating at night.


    The ces of vices and entertainments such as Casinos and Nightclubs were the most visited ces of men and women who wanted to have fun as soon as darkness engulfed the city.


    Tristan''s cousins, Mark and Daniel were no exception to those bachelors who wanted to have a good time in those noisy ces like Nightclubs.


    They were currently enjoying the night together with their respective dates in the Neon Royal Night Club. They had been dancing to the beats of trap music, garage, hip hop, and drum bass for an hour now.


    Mark, Daniel, and Andrew were regrs of the Neon Royal Night Club. This ce was owned by their friend, Alexis, where they often hang out. Alexis gave the three of them VIP membership cards so they could dance, enjoy the special treatment and luxurious service the club could offer, and most importantly drink all night long with their hearts'' content.


    After getting tired, Daniel and Mark decided to take a rest in their private VIP lounge area on the 2nd floor. When they settled down inside, the assigned waitress served food and drinks for them.


    Inside the VIP lounge, there was also KTV wherein the guests could also sing all night. The lounge''s space could amodate around 6-8 people. It was also soundproof. The noise inside couldn''t be heard outside that room.


    "Oh, Dan, where''s Andrew?" Mark asked him while pouring drinks into their ss.


    "You didn''t know?" Daniel said, lifting an eyebrow.


    Mark just shook his head before handing the ss of tequ over to Daniel.


    "He went to Oceaniz City this morning together with Hannah. Grandpa Lu assigned him this work-rted trip." Daniel replied, pulling his date and making her sit on hisp.


    The girl giggled before wrapping her arms around Daniel''s neck.


    "Oh, okay. No wonder, he is absent tonight. I thought he was already refraining himself from going out with us since he is about to get married to Hannah." Mark mumbled. He also turned to his partner, pulling her closer to him.


    Daniel burst outughing and said, "Of course not! Andrew is not a Saint, dear cousin. Sometimes, he also needs to have some fun."


    "Oh, how about our evil cousin who is so arrogant and very full of himself?" Mark sneered as he asked him about Tristan.


    "Haha, you mean the mighty arrogant CEO? He also went to Oceaniz City."


    "Wow, the three of them are together. Interesting." Mark''s lips turned up into a wicked grin.


    "Speaking of that devil, why don''t we surprise him? Let''s make him more famous using that video! I am sure he will be shocked once hees back here and finds out that he bes viral." Daniel suggested with a sly smirk on his face.


    "I like that suggestion. Let''s do this as part of our revenge. We must give that arrogant asshole a good lesson. I bet his reputation will be ruined not only to others but also to our Davis family. Hahaha."


    "I wonder what will be the reaction of Hannah and Andrew once they see that video," Danielmented.


    "Not only them. I am more curious about the reaction of Grandpa Lu and Tristan''s parents." Mark''s eyes sparkled with excitement and anticipation.


    After that, their sinisterughter echoed inside the VIP lounge. After finalizing their scheme against Tristan, the two evil cousins started to pay their attention with their designated partners.<sub> </sub>


    Soon, the four of them started making out inside that private lounge, kissing and touching each other to satiate their sexual needs and pleasure.


    ????????????????????????


    ? Back to Oceaniz City ?


    Andrew went back to their room while Hannah headed straight to Tristan''s room. She checked her wristwatch. It was only 8:30 pm so she was sure that Tristan was still awake.


    Their VIP suites were located at different buildings. Hannah and Andrew''s room was on the 4th floor of Oceana''s Blue Sky Building while Zhen-Zhen and Tristan''s room was on the 3rd floor of Blue Ocean Building.


    After several minutes, Hannah was now standing at the front door of Tristan''s hotel room. She pressed the doorbell. Secondster, she heard the door being opened from the inside.


    Hannah wore her charming smile as she waited for Tristan topletely open the door. But to her surprise, a different person greeted her sight when the door was opened. The person standing before her was a very beautiful young woman at around her age.


    ''Wait... Did I go to the wrong room?'' Hannah thought to herself.


    Hannah automatically moved her gaze to the room number engraved on the wall near the doorbell button.


    ''No, I''m not mistaken. This is room #318. Did Andrew see the wrong number on Tristan''s keycard?''


    Hannah was still in a state of confusion when suddenly she heard the soft mellow voice of the beautiful woman in front of her.


    "Hello, Hannah." Zhen-Zhen said, as her lips curled up into a warm smile upon greeting Hannah. At first, she was also shocked to see her. Zhen-Zhen assessed Hannah for a few seconds before talking to her.


    On the other hand, the bright smile on Hannah''s face was immediately reced by a deep frown after she heard the woman calling her name.


    ''Huh? Did I meet her before? Howe she knows my name?''


    Hannah remained silent while racking her brain hard to remember this girl. But to her disappointment, she couldn''t remember anything about her.


    After her long silence, finally Hannah found her voice.


    "Excuse me¡­ do you know me? have we met before?" Hannah asked her softly while eyeing Zhen-Zhen from top to bottom.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at her before replying, "No, we have not met before. This is our first time meeting each other. But I know you. You are Tristan''s best friend."


    ? Hannah: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen''s response made Hannah speechless and her imagination started to run wild.


    ''She knows me¡­ she knows Tristan. And s-she¡­ she is currently inside Tristan''s room. Are they...?''

 Chapter 61 First Impression

    ''She knows me¡­ she knows Tristan. And s-she¡­ she is currently inside Tristan''s room. Are they...?''


    Hannah couldn''t continue what''s on her mind. Just thinking about it made her cringe. Her imagination was running wild especially when he remembered Tristan''s famous reputation with women.


    ''So this was the other n Tristan was talking about when he refused to join us for dinner. It turned out he was busy entertaining this woman.'' Disbelief was still written over her face.


    She heard that Tristan was involved with so many girls, changing his partners like he was just changing his clothes.


    At first, she didn''t want to believe it butter on, she got used to hearing news about Tristan''s different women. Hannah was also aware of Tristan''s conflict with his cousins, Mark, and Daniel. Andrew informed her about it- Tristan sleeping with the girlfriends of his cousins.


    However, thinking about it, Tristan didn''t have serious rtionships with those women as if he was doing it just for fun and pastime. He just considered them as flings, not love interests.


    For an unknown reason, that thought somehow consoled Hannah. Now, she was thinking that the lovely woman in front of him held no importance with Tristan, just like his other women.


    ''Yeah, she might be just one of his flings. He brought her with him to warm his bed or maybe this woman knew that Tristan wasing to Oceaniz City that''s why she followed him. Lots of women are chasing after Tristan.'' Hannah mumbled inwardly, convincing herself.


    With that thinking, Hannah was able to gain herposure back as she smiled sweetly at Zhen-Zhen.


    "Hello, I''m d you know me. By the way, what''s your name? I''m sorry I didn''t know. Because Tristan never mentioned you to me."


    Hannah emphasized herst sentence as if she was telling her that Zhen-Zhen was just an insignificant person that Tristan never talked about her to others especially to his close friends like her.


    But Zhen-Zhen was very innocent and clueless that she was not bothered by Hannah''s words.


    "It''s okay. I am Lillie Meyer. Nice to meet you, Hannah."


    Zhen-Zhen extended her right hand to Hannah, offering her a handshake. She followed what she learned from Tristan when introducing herself to others.


    Fortunately, Tristan already corrected her misconceptions after that encounter with Matthew wherein Zhen-Zhen almost kissed him on his lips after their introduction.


    A genuine smile yed across her face. She was really d to finally met Tristan''s childhood best friend.


    On the other hand, Hannah felt the opposite. She epted her hand while shing her awkward smile. She felt a little bit ufortable facing Zhen-Zhen.


    She didn''t know how she would act in front of her. She didn''t expect to bump into one of Tristan''s flings. That''s what she was thinking as of this moment.


    Now, she had the urge to scold Tristan. ''Grandpa Lu assigned this work to Andrew and Tristan. How dare he brought one of his flings with him? No wonder, Grandpa Lu is not in a good mood in the past few days. It seemed that Tristan was giving him a headache.''


    "Are you here to see Tristan?" Zhen-Zhen asked her after shaking their hands.


    Hannah nodded her head and said, "Yes."


    "Pleasee inside first. Tristan is still in the bathroom, taking a shower." She said, inviting Hannah inside their hotel room.


    After hearing that, Hannah''s eyes widened in shock. Her wild imagination started to work once again. Then her gaze moved to Zhen-Zhen''s body, eyeing her from top to bottom.<sub> </sub>


    ''Did they just do it¡­ sleeping together before I came here?'' Hannah pondered to herself.


    Then the image of Tristan and Zhen-Zhen kissing and touching each other popped up on her mind. Hannah bit her lower lip. She couldn''t exin what she was feeling right now.


    Hannah shook her head immediately, trying to get that image out of her mind. She didn''t like it.


    "Hannah?" Zhen-Zhen called her out when she noticed that Hannah didn''t move in her current spot.


    Her voice snapped Hannah out of her wild imagination. Then she looked at Zhen-Zhen with her flushed cheeks.


    "Uh, O-Okay, I''ming," Hannah said while following Zhen-Zhen from behind.


    Soon, the twodies reached the living room area. Zhen-Zhen invited her to sit down on the couch. Fortunately, FaMo was in the bedroom at that time, or else, Hannah would freak out once she saw him.


    Hannah roamed her eyes around the room. Tristan''s suite was as spacious as their room. The interior design, decoration, and structure inside had simrities.


    The only difference was the theme. Hannah''s and Andrew''s suite had the theme of the blue sky while Zhen-Zhen and Tristan''s theme suite was the blue ocean. Well, that was very obvious because of the name of the buildings: Blue Ocean and Blue Sky.


    Hannah''s mind was still bothered by the thought about Zhen-Zhen and Tristan staying together in one room.


    So she turned to Zhen-Zhen and simply asked her, "Are you staying here? Or did you book another room here?"


    "Tristan only booked one room so I will be staying here with him. Besides, I don''t want to get separated from him." Zhen-Zhen replied to her honestly. She was still wearing her charming smile.


    Hannah: "..."


    She was rendered speechless by Zhen-Zhen''s honesty. But Hannah misinterpreted it as bluntness and boldness. She was thinking that Zhen-Zhen was too bold and clingy for a woman that she didn''t want to get separated from Tristan. This was her first impression of Zhen-Zhen.


    Hannah frowned, ''How can she say that very open. Is she not embarrassed at all? She''s still a woman. Is she too desperate to be with Tristan?''


    Hannah cleared her throat. She wanted to divert her attention so she grabbed the remote control and turned on the TV.


    "Let''s watch a movie while waiting for Tristan," Hannah suggested.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded at her in agreement. Hannah''s eyes were fixed on the TV screen that she didn''t notice the arrival of a furry ck creature that jumped into Zhen-Zhen''sp.


    ''Oh great, FaMo! You are here. I will introduce you to our visitor, Tristan''s best friend, Hannah.''


    ??????????????????


    [ Author: Uh oh! I sensed impending trouble here. Did you feel it too, my dear readers? ^^,) ]

 Chapter 62 My Fault

    ''Oh great, FaMo! You are here. I will introduce you to our visitor, Tristan''s best friend, Hannah.'' Zhen-Zhenmunicated with FaMo through a mind link.


    ''Okay, Zhen-Zhen.'' FaMo said nonchntly.


    He didn''t mind it, after all, it was Zhen-Zhen who would do the talking. He was not allowed to talk with other humans, or else, they would be frightened to the bone if ever they saw a speaking cat like FaMo.


    However, FaMo and Zhen-Zhen were both oblivious of the fact that Hannah was allergic to furry animals like cats.


    Zhen-Zhen scooped FaMo in her arms as she turned to face Hannah whose focus was fixed on the movie. She heard Zhen-Zhen speak beside her.


    "Hannah, I want you to meet my friend, FaMo."


    Hannah averted her gaze to Zhen-Zhen upon hearing that. But to her surprise, Zhen-Zhen was holding a ck furry cat in her hands. Hannah froze in her spot upon seeing the creature in front of her. She turned pale immediately. She couldn''t speak due to intense fear.


    Hannah was traumatized when she was still young. She almost died because of the allergic reaction when she got in contact with furry animals.


    Clueless of what was happening, Zhen-Zhen made the situation worse when she extended her arms bringing FaMo closer to Hannah. She wanted Hannah to touch and feel FaMo''s soft furs. She thought Hannah would also like it.


    That was the scene Tristan had witnessed uponing out of his room.


    "Nooo!" It was Tristan who screamed to stop Zhen-Zhen since Hannah already froze in her spot. Her mind was clouded by fear and panic that she couldn''t move nor utter some words.


    It was toote. Zhen-Zhen already ced FaMo on Hannah''sp, thus getting FaMo in contact with Hannah.


    Horror filled Tristan''s eyes when he saw Hannah started to have difficulty in breathing. Her mind already went nk. She was hardly catching her breathe as she felt like she was being suffocated.


    Tristan dashed towards Hannah''s direction. Zhen-Zhen watched him in confusion. Meanwhile, FaMo had sensed that something was wrong so he immediately jumped away from Hannah.


    Before Hannah copsed on the floor, Tristan was able to catch her. He steadied her on the sofa.


    "Hannah, look at me. Breathe¡­ slowly breathe." Tristan softly mumbled to her, trying to calm himself down even though he was already worried sick about Hannah.


    Tristan was holding her right hand while rubbing her back. Zhen-Zhen was put in a daze after seeing Hannah''s situation.


    "T-Tristan, what''s wrong with her?" Zhen-Zhen asked him, looking worriedly at both Hannah and Tristan.


    Tristan''s mind was upied by Hannah''s panicked attack so he didn''t hear Zhen-Zhen. He could see that her skins started to redden and skin rashes emerged from the different parts of her body.


    Tristan stood up and ran towards the room to pick up his phone. He dialed the number of the hotel front desk.<sub> </sub>


    "Hello! This is an emergency. Please prepare your private ambnce. I have a patient here having severe allergic reactions. We need to bring her to the hospital as soon as possible!" Tristan exined to the hotel staff at the front desk the current emergency situation.


    After hanging up the phone, Tristan went back to Hannah, carrying her into his arms. Because of urgency, he didn''t waste any more time.


    He didn''t wait for the hotel medical team to arrive. He carried her out of their hotel room in a rush, leaving Zhen-Zhen and FaMo inside. The private ambnce would be waiting for them outside the building.


    At that moment, Tristan had forgotten about Zhen-Zhen''s presence. All he could think of was how to relieve Hannah. He needed to do something or else Hannah''s life would be put in jeopardy.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen was just standing outside their hotel room watching Tristan who was running towards the elevator while carrying Hannah in his arms.


    She wanted to follow them but she couldn''t move her feet. Though she had no idea what happened to Hannah, Zhen-Zhen knew that she had something to do with it.


    FaMo was also beside her, watching Tristan''s figure as he vanished from their sights.


    "FaMo...w-what I have done? I think it''s my fault that''s why Hannah became sick." Zhen-Zhen was ming herself.


    "Zhen-Zhen, don''t think like that. It''s not your fault, no one''s fault. You have no intention to harm her. Come, let''s go inside. Let''s just wait for Tristan toe back." FaMo said, trying to console her.


    But Zhen-Zhen stayed rooted in her spot, still staring at the direction where Tristan and Hannah''s figure disappeared in her view. She was having mixed emotions right now.


    She didn''t know why but she could feel a pang of pain deep down her heart. She was restless and very anxious just thinking about Tristan''s reaction just a while ago.


    "Will Tristan hate me? Will he get mad at me?" Zhen-Zhen mumbled, there was a hint of uncertainty in her voice.


    FaMo sighed helplessly. Even he didn''t know the answer to that. Tristan didn''t even take one nce at Zhen-Zhen. He didn''t answer her question,pletely ignoring her.


    After a few seconds, FaMo noticed drops of liquid falling down the floor. FaMo gazed up only to see Zhen-Zhen silently shedding tears. But what caught FaMo''s attention most was Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes that changed into red.


    "Zhen-Zhen! Your eyes¡­ your blue eyes turned to red once again!" FaMo eximed.


    FaMo was aware that Zhen-Zhen''s eye would change color whenever she felt intense emotions such as sadness and anger. He knew that she was not angry right now. It only meant Zhen-Zhen was very sad.


    "Hey, Zhen-Zhen, why are you sad?" FaMo asked her worriedly.


    "I am afraid that Tristan will hate me after this." She answered him truthfully.


    Aside from that, she was sad but she couldn''t exin why. Was that because Tristan just left without even talking to her? Or because she saw how Tristan cared so much about Hannah that he even forgot her presence a while ago?

 Chapter 63 Comforting Her

    "Zhen-Zhen, let''s go back inside before other people see your red eyes. You might frighten them with your current looks." FaMo suggested, asking her to follow him inside.


    Zhen-Zhen listened to FaMo. She didn''t want to scare people, so with a heavy footstep, she followed FaMo behind.


    They went back to the living room. When Zhen-Zhen sat down on the sofa, she noticed the small square card. It was the keycard of Hannah and Andrew''s Room.


    She might drop it either during her panic attacked a while ago or when Tristan carried her as he went rushing out of their hotel room.


    "What should we do now? Your red eyes¡­ you must turn it back to blue before Tristanes back." FaMo said as she jumped on the sofa beside Zhen-Zhen.


    She sighed deeply as she nced at FaMo who was giving her a worried look. Then Zhen-Zhen shook her head.


    "I don''t know how to." This already happened to her before. She could remember that her Fa-Fa freaked out at that time. He also begged her to turn her eyes back but she was also clueless how to do it.


    FaMo put his paw on his lower mouth, thinking of possible ways to resolve this matter. He could feel the sullen aura emanating from her. She was sad and feeling down. He was not used to seeing Zhen-Zhen like this. He wanted to lighten her mood.


    FaMo decided to talk to her like a real friend who was willing to listen to his friend''s troubles and concerns.


    "What''s wrong, Zhen-Zhen? Aside from being afraid of Tristan getting mad at you, what are the other concerns that are troubling you right now? You can share it with me?"


    FaMo asked her, hoping that he could do something for her after knowing her problem or give her advice as her friend and guardian. Though he was in doubt if he could give her a piece of good advice, he still wanted to try.


    "I can''t understand, FaMo, why suddenly it hurts here when I saw Tristan running away from us a while ago," Zhen-Zhen replied, bringing her right hand on her chest.


    FaMo sighed. He wanted to roast Tristan using his fireball now. He didn''t want to see Zhen-Zhen sad like this. But he knew she would not allow him to do that to Tristan.


    "Don''t worry, Zhen-Zhen. Maybe it is also normal to feel that way. Just like what I told you this morning, Tristan is starting to affect your emotions and feelings. With regards to Tristan running away a while ago, it was because Hannah needs immediate care. He just wanted to help her. She is Tristan''s best friend, remember?"


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head while saying, "Yes, I know that and I understand. But I just can''t help it."


    "Why is that so?" FaMo probed. He wanted to know more so that he could also understand her. Human''s emotions were a little bitplicated.


    "FaMo, I saw Mo-Mo in Tristan a while ago. He had the same expression as Mo-Mo when he saw Hannah and dashed towards her direction. I could still vividly remember Mo-Mo''s worried expression when she saw Fa-Fa being attacked by the guardian warriors."


    Zhen-Zhen paused for a moment, reliving the memories in her mind.


    "Mo-Mo released my hand at that time, leaving me as she ran towards Fa-Fa''s direction. She protected Fa-Fa against the guardian warriors. Mo-Mo cared so much about Fa-Fa. The same thing with Tristan, he cared so much about Hannah. I am sad because at that certain moment I looked like I was the guardian warriors trying to harm Hannah and Tristan was Mo-Mo who was trying to save Fa-Fa." Zhen-Zhen openly shared her thoughts and feelings to FaMo.


    "That''s why I am really afraid that Tristan will hate me and get mad at me," Zhen-Zhen added while gazing down. She looked like she was about to cry once again.


    A cold glint shed through FaMo''s dark onyx orbs.


    ''If he dares get mad at you then I will roast him using my ck fire. Oh¡­ I can even bite him or scratch his handsome face using my cat''s ws!'' FaMo thought to himself but he didn''t dare to voice it out to Zhen-Zhen.<sub> </sub>


    "Zhen-Zhen, Don''t think like that. You will just make yourself sad. Then your eyes will not turn back to their original color. Hmm, why don''t you call him using that thing¡­ that object you are carrying with us while strolling around the beach." FaMo was referring to Zhen-Zhen''s mobile phone.


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes lit up when she heard FaMo''s suggestion. She immediately stood up and went to their room, getting her phone.


    The moment she went back to the living room, she was already holding the phone. She tried calling Tristan. It rang several times but her call was not answered.


    Zhen-Zhen dialed his number again a few times but no one was answering the phone. It looked like Tristan was still busy. She was wondering if how was doing right now.


    "Is Hannah okay? Is she gonna be fine?" Zhen-Zhen anxiously mumbled while staring at the ck screen of her mobile phone.


    "Tristan is not answering," She said. Her mood became more gloomy.


    ''Eh¡­ I think I made a wrong suggestion. Zhen-Zhen''s mood didn''t improve. It worsened.'' FaMo scratched his head using his paw.


    Then suddenly something crossed his mind. She jumped off the sofa and ran towards the bedroom. When FaMo went back, he was biting the three white tulips in his mouth. He gave them to Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen epted the flowers while looking at FaMo confusedly.


    "Zhen-Zhen, forget those negative thoughts. Just think about the happy ones. I saw your cheerful and bright mood this morning. I think it was because of these flowers."


    Zhen-Zhen stared at the three white tulips in her hand. Indeed, she was very happy this morning because she received these flowers from Tristan.


    "Don''t be sad, Zhen-Zhen. Tristan also cares about you. He brought you here. You said he is kind to you, treating you well. He even gave you these flowers. So Zhen-Zhen, cheer up!"


    Zhen-Zhen recalled her happy moment with Tristan when FaMo was saying those words to her.


    ''FaMo is right. Tristan also cares for me. He brought me with him. He nned to send me to school. He helped me build the sand castle and he gave me these flowers. He even promised me that we would watch sunrise and sunset together.''


    With those thoughts in mind, Zhen-Zhen was able to cheer up. Now, her sweet charming smile appeared on her lovely face. After a few seconds, her eyes turned back to blue.


    She scooped FaMo and hugged him. "Thank you, FaMo."


    While hugging FaMo, Zhen-Zhen''s eyes found Hannah''s keycard on the sofa. A light shed through her two beautiful blue orbs.


    "FaMo, I think this is the right time to fulfill Tristan''s first wish."


    ????????????????????


    [ Author: HoHoHo! It seems that the time hase for Zhen-Zhen and Andrew to finally meet each other. Are you nervous or excited my dear readers? Tristan and Hannah were both on the way to the hospital. Probably they are already in the hospital. ^^,) ]

 Chapter 64 The Most Ridiculous Wish Ever

    "FaMo, I think this is the right time to fulfill Tristan''s first wish." Zhen-Zhen mumbled, her gaze fixed to the keycard of Hannah and Andrew''s suite.


    She was thinking of fulfilling Tristan''s wish so that Tristan would be happy. She also wanted to make it up for him because she somehow felt responsible for what happened to Hannah.


    "Are you referring to his wish about seducing his brother, Andrew?" FaMo asked her to confirm it.


    Zhen-Zhen put FaMo down and bobbed her head. "Yes. If I do that now then Tristan would be happy once hees backter. I hope he will not get mad at me any more once I fulfill his wish."


    FaMo had still conflicting thoughts about this. He was unsure if this would work. He was contemting when he noticed that her eyes turned back to their original color.


    "Oh, your eyes! They are now blue!" FaMo eximed, feeling relieved.


    "Really? FaMo? That''s great. Now, I don''t have to worry about frightening Andrew. My eyes are back to normal." Zhen-Zhen said happily.


    "About your n¡­ Why don''t you try calling Tristan again? Consult him first." FaMo suggested to her.


    Zhen-Zhen listened to FaMo as she dialed Tristan''s number once again. But to her disappointment, Tristan didn''t answer his phone.


    "Still no response, FaMo." Zhen-Zhen said, feeling dejected.


    "Hmm. Maybe he was still busy. Just send him a message just like what the two of you were doing this afternoon."


    "Okay. I will do that." Zhen-Zhen averted her gaze back to her phone and she started typing a message.


    After a few seconds, she pressed the send button on her phone screen after she was done constructing her message to Tristan.


    FaMo and Zhen-Zhen waited for fifteen minutes but they still didn''t get any reply from Tristan. Zhen-Zhen took a deep sigh. She already made up her mind. She would do it tonight¡­.seducing Andrew.


    After a while, Zhen-Zhen stood up and walked towards the bedroom.


    "What are you nning to do now, Zhen-Zhen?" FaMo asked her curiously, while following her behind.


    "I''m going to take a quick shower first, FaMo. After that, I will go to Andrew''s room. Do you want toe with me?" Zhen-Zhen asked him.


    "Yes." FaMo simply stated.


    "Okay. You cane with me but not in your cat form. Let''s fuse now."


    After hearing that, FaMo transformed into ck fire once again and then fused with Zhen-Zhen''s body. When she reached the bedroom, she ced her phone on the bedside table before going to the bathroom.


    It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen had started bathing, her phone on the bedside table began to ring. But because of the sound of running water from the shower, she barely heard her ringtones.


    Her phone rang several times. It was a calling from Tristan. Unfortunately, Zhen-Zhen was not able to answer it.


    After getting out of the bathroom, Zhen-Zhen fixed herself, putting on a simple white knee-length floral dress. Shebed her wet long hair. She even applied lotion and perfume to her body before going out of the bedroom.


    She was all set. All she needed to do was to meet Andrew.


    "Let''s do this, FaMo." Zhen-Zhen mumbled, her grip on the keycard tightened. Then she started to march out of their hotel room, going to Blue Sky Building where Andrew''s room was located.


    ??????????????????????????


    ? Oceaniz City Medical Hospital ?


    ~ 30 minutes ago¡­~


    Tristan and Hannah already arrived at the hospital. She was currently receiving immediate care in the emergency room. The nurse put the oxygen mask on Hannah so that she could breathe. She was having difficulty breathing just a while ago.


    On the way, Tristan already informed the Hotel''s Medical staff who was with them about Hannah''s condition. She was Nurse Shruti.


    She made sure to take note of Hannah''s profile, medical background and history. After that, she passed the information to the attending physician who was assigned to examine and take care of her in the emergency room.<sub> </sub>


    Fortunately, everyone responded quickly. Hannah''s life was not in danger anymore. But Tristan''s heart was still beating rapidly from too much nervousness.


    Though the doctor assured him that she was okay now, Tristan was still worried about Hannah. He kept on pacing in the emergency room while they were waiting for Hannah''s test result.


    Nurse Shruti felt like she would get a headache if she continued watching Tristan who''s walking back and forth in front of her. She couldn''t stand it any longer so she called his attention.


    "Mr. Davis, calm down. She''s gonna be fine."


    Nurse Shruti''s voice made Tristan stop from walking as he faced her. His face was still painted by worries and concerns.


    "Oh, by the way, Mr Davis¡­ your phone was kept on ringing when we were on our way here. You were so upied by Miss Hannah that you didn''t seem to notice that someone was calling you." Nurse Shruti informed him.


    Tristan frowned upon hearing that. He immediately picked up his phone in his pocket. When he checked it, he saw 20 miscalls and one message. All of them came from Zhen-Zhen.


    ''F*ck! I forgot about her.'' Tristan cursed himself inwardly.


    He decided to read her message first before calling her back.


    [ Tristan, how''s Hannah? Is she okay now? Please forgive me. I didn''t mean to harm her. Please don''t get mad at me. Did you remember the first wish you requested me when you were drunk? Don''t worry, Tristan. I will do my best and fulfill it tonight. So please¡­ don''t get mad at me anymore once youes back. ]


    The crease on Tristan''s forehead deepened upon reading Zhen-Zhen''s message. First, he was not mad at her. Second, he had no idea regarding the first wish he made that she was talking about right now.


    "What first wish? I was drunk that''s why I couldn''t remember." Tristan mumbled before dialling Zhen-Zhen''s number.


    Her phone rang several times but his call was not answered. Tristan wondered what she was doing right now. He tried calling her once again but she was not answering.


    ''Is she busy? She said she would fulfill my wish tonight. What is it? D@mn! I couldn''t remember it no matter what!'' Tristan was shaking the phone in his hand, racking his brain so hard just to recall his first wish.


    For an unknown reason, he had a bad feeling about this. He was drunk at that time. He was worried that he made some kind of ridiculous wish because of his drunkenness. Unfortunately, he couldn''t remember it and Zhen-Zhen was not answering her phone either.


    Then after a while, a certain someone crossed his mind. That person was Matthew.


    ''That''s right! Matthew was also there when I was drunk. Maybe he knew something.''


    With that thought in mind, Tristan decided to call Matthew and ask him about his first wish he made. He immediately called Matthew. Luckily, Matthew was still awake at that time. His call got connected right away.


    Matthew: "Hello, Trish. What''s up? How''s your first day in Oceaniz City?"


    Tristan: "Matt, I don''t have time to amodate your question right now. I called you because I want to know something. Did you know what wish I told Lillie when I was drunk?"


    Matthew: "Ah you mean the ridiculous wish you made? So you don''t remember it at all. What a jerk!"


    Tristan could sense the mockery in Matthew''s voice. ''D@mn¡­ I knew it. Even Matt considers it as a ridiculous wish. Wait¡­ why he sounds mad and upset with me?''


    Tristan: "Yeah. I couldn''t remember that''s why I am asking you now. Why are you suddenly getting mad?"


    Matthew: "Because you are a total jerk asking your future wife to seduce your brother so that you can have your best friend! That''s the most ridiculous wish I''d ever heard in my entire life, Tristan!"


    Tristan: "WHAT??!!! DID I SAY THAT TO¡­ LILLIE ?!! Tell me you are just joking, Matt! This is not a good joke!


    Tristan couldn''t believe what he had just heard. He even raised his voice from both shock and disbelief. His loud voice caught the attention of the other people inside the hospital. But Tristan couldn''t care less. His mind was focused on the words Matthew had told him.


    Matthew: "NO! I''M NOT JOKING!"


    After saying that, Matthew mimicked how Tristan had said his wish to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Seduce my brother¡­ make him fall for you¡­ so that I can have Hannah."

 Chapter 65 A Beautiful Stranger Inside His Room

    "Seduce my brother¡­ make him fall for you¡­ so that I can have Hannah." Matthew mimicked how Tristan had said those words to Zhen-Zhen.",


    Tristan froze in his spot with his cked-jaw and unblinking expression. He was tongue-tied while processing the information in his mind.",


    One second¡­",


    Two seconds¡­",


    Three seconds¡­",


    Four seconds¡­",


    Five seconds¡­",


    It took him five seconds to absorb everything and regain his ability to speak.",


    "NO!!!! NO WAY! This can''t be happening!" Tristan eximed with his panicking and anxious voice while shaking his head.",


    "Now, you remember! Tsk tsk tsk." Matthew said sarcastically from the other line.",


    Pak!",


    Then suddenly he felt something touch his forehead.",


    "Aw!" Tristan grunted as Nurse Shruti smacked his forehead. She was now giving Tristan a warning look.",


    "Mr. Davis! Please lower your voice. For goodness''s sake we are in the emergency room right now!" Nurse Shruti reprimanded Tristan.",


    Even though he was their VIP guest, she couldn''t tolerate him being noisy inside the hospital. His loud voice was a little bit distracting and even disturbing both health care workers and patients around the area.",


    After realizing his mistake, Tristan gave her an apologetic look before turning to other people around them while bowing his head, signifying that he was apologizing for that disturbance.",


    "Matthew, I''m gonna call you backter." Tristan immediately hung up the phone without waiting for Matthew to speak up.",


    After ending the call, Tristan mmed his eyes shut while smacking his forehead several times.",


    ''You''re a total jerk, Tristan! What a dummy fool?! Requesting Zhen-Zhen with a ridiculous stupid wish!'' Tristan cursed himself inwardly.",


    After a few seconds, his eyes widened as he recalled Zhen-Zhen''sst message.",


    [ "Don''t worry, Tristan. I will do my best and fulfill it tonight." ]",


    He could imagine Zhen-Zhen''s innocent beautiful face with her eyes filled with determination while saying those words.",


    ''F*ck! D@mn you, Tristan! You''re a big fool!'' He couldn''t help but curse himself over and over again.",


    He was panic-stricken at the thought Zhen-Zhen was seducing Andrew as of this moment while he was still in this hospital. The uneasiness and anxiety were now reflected on his eyes.",


    He immediately grabbed Nurse Shruti''s shoulder while begging her something.",


    "Nurse, there''s another emergency! Can I use the Hotel''s private ambnce going back to the resort right now?" Tristan asked her, feeling desperate.",


    "Why? Is there another emergency patient?" Nurse Shruti asked him.",


    "Yes! I am. I think I am going to have a heart attack right now if I can''t stop my future wife from doing something crazy! Please allow me to use the ambnce, right now?"",


    The nurse just looked at him strangely because she had no idea what he was talking about. But after seeing the urgency and desperation on his face, Nurse Shruti just nodded in approval.",


    "How about Ms. Hannah?" She asked him before Tristan could leave.",


    Tristan nced at Hannah''s direction onest time before saying, "Please can you stay here and watch over her on my behalf? Monitor her condition and update meter."",


    He could leave Hannah since he already knew that her life was not in danger. His main priority right now was to stop Zhen-Zhen or else he would never forgive himself for asking her that stupid wish.",<sub> </sub>


    Without further ado, Tristan left the emergency room going to the location where the Hotel''s private ambnce was being parked.",


    ''D@mn! How I wish I could also fly just like Zhen-Zhen or I can teleport directly to her current location.'' Tristan was silently wishing in his mind.",


    While he was sprinting towards the ambnce, he continued calling her. His heart pounded even faster when his call was not answered.",


    ''D@mn! Zhen-Zhen, please pick up the phone. Please¡­ don''t do it. Don''t do it, Zhen-Zhen.''",


    Tristan tugged his hair in annoyance. ''I hope I''m not yet toote.''",


    ??????????????????????????",


    ? At Oceana Safe Haven Resort Hotel ?",


    Andrew had just finished taking a shower. He emerged from the bathroom wearing only his bathrobe with his boxer shorts underneath.",


    He was drying his hair using a towel when he felt someone''s presence inside the room. He thought Hannah was back after visiting Tristan in his suite.",


    "Oh, sweety, you are ba-" Andrew''s next word was stuck in his throat upon seeing the woman standing just a few meters away from him.",


    Andrew was utterly astounded when he saw a different person in front of him. The woman was definitely not Hannah. Because of his baffled state, Andrew unknowingly dropped the towel he was holding in his arms on the floor.",


    His shock expression waster reced by curiosity and intrigue.",


    ''Who is she? What is she doing in my room, in our room? Where''s Hannah?'' Andrew pondered to himself as he was intently assessing the beautiful woman before him from top to bottom.",


    She was wearing a knee-length white floral dress that somehow revealed her beautiful pair of long wless legs. From their distance, he could smell her sweet fragrance, abination of rose and vani scent. It was pleasant to his nose.",


    Andrew assumed that she was also fresh from shower as her long golden-brown hair that flowed over her shoulder down her waist was still wet.",


    Meanwhile, Andrew''s intense gaze was making Zhen-Zhen feel nervous. Now that she was facing Andrew, she didn''t know how she would start seducing him.",


    The room was engulfed by deafening silence and awkwardness.",


    Andrew could sense that the woman didn''t feelfortable with his presence. Andrew realized that she was not a staff, basically she''s an intruder¡­ a stranger.",


    ''A very beautiful stranger.''",


    He was about to act cold towards her and send her out of his room when Zhen-Zhen suddenly walked towards Andrew, slowly approaching him while biting her lower lips.",


    Andrew''s words got stuck in his throat once again. He couldn''t help it. For an unknown reason, he was mesmerized by her little gestures.",


    She didn''t look fierce nor bold like a femme fatale who was ready to entice her victim by luring him in her art of seduction. Instead, Zhen-Zhen looked like an innocent sheep in the lion''s den, unsure of what she was about to do and unaware of the impending danger that awaits her.",


    But, her innocence was the one that made Andrew to be drawn to her and be captivated. Her troubled expression matched with her restless action piqued Andrew''s curiosity.",


    "Why are you here? Are you lost? This is not your room." Andrew softly asked her, instead of getting mad for intruding inside his private suite.",


    Zhen-Zhen gazed up to meet his eyes and gave him an honest answer. "No, I''m not lost. I came here to see you."",


    Andrew was taken aback once again and fell silent for a moment.",


    At that certain moment, Zhen-Zhen gathered herself and mustered up her courage to do this task. She''s already here so there''s no turning back now.",


    ''Zhen-Zhen, you can do this. This is for Tristan.'' She mumbled to herself inwardly.",


    After taking a deep breath, Zhen-Zhen moved her gaze back to Andrew''s face, meeting his eyes. The uncertainty and reluctance in her blue orbs were already gone. It was reced by determination.",


    Without breaking their eye-contacts, Zhen-Zhen began undressing herself in front of Andrew who by now became more startled by her next action.",

 Chapter 66 Seducing Him

    Without breaking their eye-contacts, Zhen-Zhen began undressing herself in front of Andrew who by now became more startled by her next action.


    She raised her hands behind her back, slowly unzipping her dress. Her action made Andrew''s heart run wild. He stayed frozen in his spot, his eyes wide open and mouth gape in disbelief.",


    Andrew''s mind was telling him to stop the girl. At that moment, he knew what she was trying to do- Seducing him!",


    He had already seen this kind of situation many times most especially when he was going out together with his cousins Mark and Daniel.",


    The two of them already knew that Andrew was in love and very loyal to his girlfriend, Hannah. But it didn''t stop them to tease and test Andrew''s self-control several times.",


    Every time they would invite him to hang out with them, they would always invite another girl to partner up with Andrew. They were doing that behind Hannah''s back.",


    They even made a bet that Andrew would sumb to the temptation of beautiful women and would end up sleeping with them despite the fact he was madly in love with Hannah.",


    So one time, they asked one of their close girl friends to seduce Andrew and sleep with him. The girl epted the challenge beside Andrew was also a gorgeous and very attractive man.",


    The woman pretended to be drunk and his two mastermind cousins asked Andrew to drive the girl to her apartment. Upon entering the apartment, the woman began executing her n thus seducing Andrew in the process.",


    The woman was a famous actress who was very hot and attractive to the eyes of men. She also had many men lining up to catch her attention. So that woman was confident enough that she would be able to seduce Andrew easily.",


    But to her disappointment, Andrew didn''t yield to the temptation. He didn''t even feel a little bit of attraction to her. Instead he felt disgusted seeing her boldness, trying to entice him by unting her skin to him until she got naked in front of him.",


    His heart only belonged to Hannah. He was faithful to her. He got mad after that. He warned the girl not to let him see her face ever again or else he would reveal this incident to the reporters, thus damaging her reputation as an actress.",


    The girl felt rmed so she immediately apologized to Andrew, revealing the deals Mark and Daniel made behind his back. He didn''t like it but he pretended that he didn''t know about what they did.",


    Andrew asked the girl to lie with Mark and Daniel. He knew that his two evil cousins wouldn''t stop until they satisfied their curiosity. So to avoid an incident like this from happening again, he just made them believe that he had slept with the woman so that his two evil cousins would stop bothering him in the future.",


    Among the Davis Family, Mark and Daniel were the cousins close to him so he just let it slide. He couldn''t afford to create conflict between them. They were the ones who stayed by his side when his rtionship with Tristan started drifting apart. While the twins, ke and Jake, remained on Tristan''s side.",


    Now, Andrew was facing the same situation before wherein a stranger was trying to seduce him once again. He should get mad and feel disgusted towards the woman before him.",


    However, he couldn''t exin why he couldn''t feel those negative emotions at all while looking at this beauty before him. Instead, he was fascinated by her. He couldn''t take his eyes off her. He had seen a lot of beautiful women but this one was way above them.",


    ''Stop Andrew. Get a grip of yourself. She''s not Hannah.'' He was reminding himself while trying to distinguish the mes of desire that suddenly awakened within him.",


    He clenched his jaws, gritting his teeth. His hands turned into fists. He was doing his best to control himself, restraining himself from pouncing and touching her.",


    ''Why am I having this kind of feeling towards this stranger? She has different effects on me. F*ck! How long can I resist her? I must do something.''",


    Zhen-Zhen''s dress was already dropped on the floor. She was now only wearing a pair of whitecy underwears. Andrew immediately looked away, fighting the lust she managed to awaken inside him.",


    Andrew was still having internal battle when Zhen-Zhen moved closer to him, cing her soft little hands on Andrew''s exposed bare chest.",


    Andrew jolted with the mere contact of their skins. He felt like there was electric current spreading throughout his body the moment her soft warm hands touched his bare skin.",


    ''F*ck! F*ck! I think I''m going nuts. What kind of spell did she use on me? I love Hannah but why is it my body is reacting like this because of her?'' Andrew continued cursing himself inwardly.",<sub> </sub>


    Her blue eyes were mesmerizing. He felt like he was falling in the deep abyss of the ocean by just looking at them.",


    Andrew was afraid that once she touched him the second time around he would lose all his self-restraint and would finally sumb to the temptation she brought to him.",


    So he tried his best to move his feet going backward, away from Zhen-Zhen, but his action caused him to stumble, thus falling backward on the bed behind him. He identally pulled Zhen-Zhen with him. And now she was on top of him while Andrew was lying on his bed.",


    Badum! Badum!",


    Andrew could hear the loud beating of his heart. His body felt so hot at the feel of her soft body. His breathing became uneven. Now, he was doomed. There''s no way he could fight this anymore.",


    Then suddenly, Zhen-Zhen''s beautiful face came into his view. She cupped his face as she brought her face closer to him. They were just an inch apart. He could feel her hot breath. Her sweet scent was intoxicating him more.",


    Badum! Badum!",


    Andrew''s heart pounded even faster and louder. He could only close his eyes as he waited for the kiss to happen.",


    One second¡­",


    Badum! Badum!",


    Two seconds¡­",


    Badum! Badum!",


    Three seconds¡­",


    And the awaited kiss¡­ never happened. When Andrew opened his eyes, Zhen-Zhen was already lying beside him. He didn''t even notice that she already got off him.",


    She suddenly buried her face using both hands. Andrew watched her in confusion. Then he heard her soft voice saying, "I''m sorry. I couldn''t do this."",


    Andrew frowned upon hearing that. He should be thankful that she stopped but deep inside, he felt disappointed. Then a sudden rush of anger bloomed inside his heart.",


    He suddenly got up and pinned her down on the bed. Now, he was looking at her with his sharp cold eyes.",


    "Who are you? Why are you doing this to me? You seduced me! You made me want you. Then why suddenly stop? Are you ying with me?" Andrew couldn''t understand himself why he was feeling like this. There was a hint of irritation in his voice.",


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip before answering his questions.",


    "I''m Lillie. You are right I came here to seduce you." Zhen-Zhen answered him truthfully.",


    "Why?" Andrew asked her again with his cold stern voice. His grip on her body tightened.",


    "Because I want to make Tristan happy."",

 Chapter 67 Outburst Of Anger

    "Why?" Andrew asked her again with his cold stern voice. His grip on her body tightened.


    "Because I want to make Tristan happy." Zhen-Zhen was being honest with Andrew.


    He was taken aback upon hearing that. His brows wrinkled into a frown.


    "Tristan? My brother?"


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head as a response. Andrew was still holding her tightly as she was pinned down on the bed. Both her hands were on her sides as Andrew gripped her both wrists.


    However, she didn''t feel hurt. She could even push and throw Andrew if she wanted. Zhen-Zhen was still powerful between them. But since Tristan reminded her not to use her superpower, she was also thinking not to use her super strength against Andrew.


    Besides, she didn''t feel threatened at all. She was also concerned about Andrew and she didn''t want to hurt him.


    <o>,m Meanwhile, Andrew''s expression darkened after receiving her reply.</o>


    ''So my brother, Tristan, has something to do with this?'' Andrew clenched his jaw at that thought.


    Never in his imagination that Tristan would also do this to him or even resort to this kind of thing.


    ''Is he that desperate now? Is he trying to create conflict between me and Hannah? Is he trying to separate us from each other by asking this girl to seduce me?'' Andrew''s lips stretched out into a bitter smile after thinking those things.


    Then he averted his gaze back to the girl under him. He assessed her. He had to admit that she was more attractive up close. She didn''t even wear makeup.


    Her eyes were so beautiful, as clear as the blue oceans, very refreshing. Her kissable pink lips looked sweet and delicious, as if inviting him to kiss her at any moment.


    She was also staring at him, without breaking their gaze. She didn''t feel scared even though Andrew was now emanating a frightening aura.


    He was now really in a bad mood. After making him hot, hard and throbbing, this woman suddenly stopped. His heart was beating rapidly a while ago from too much excitement and anticipation.


    In his mind, he didn''t want to feel that way but he couldn''t help it. He wondered how she was able to awaken the mes of desire within him in which no other women could do except Hannah.


    "Then why did you suddenly stop? What changed your mind?" He asked her curiously. His voice was still cold and firm.


    ''You already seeded.'' Andrew added to his thoughts.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t do it." Zhen-Zhen answered him.


    ''Huh? She''s weird. Why is she apologizing to me that she can''t do it? Jeez, is she thinking that I am disappointed that she didn''t continue?'' Andrew pondered to himself.


    "Why?" Andrew probed.


    "I was about to kiss you. Then suddenly I felt like not doing it. Something was stopping me. I think¡­ I couldn''t kiss other men except Tristan." Zhen-Zhen responded again truthfully.


    Andrew was at a loss for words. By looking at her eyes, he knew that she was not lying. She was only speaking the truth and what she truly felt. That''s what made him think she was strange.


    ''Why is she answering all my questions with so much honesty? What''s wrong with her? She even revealed her true motive why she did this. Making my brother happy? Is she that madly in love with my brother that she is willing to do this? She is just one of those women my brother had. Does she think Tristan would choose her among them by doing this?''


    Andrew couldn''t figure out this strange woman. Because of that, his curiosity about her intensified.


    "So what are you nning to do now?" Andrew asked her. This time his voice softened.


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip after hearing that. She was worried to disappoint Tristan. She even promised him that she would fulfill his wish after tonight.


    She already set her mind from doing that but suddenly, when she was about to kiss Andrew, Tristan''s handsome face popped up in her mind.


    That''s the moment she realized that her heart and mind were against the idea of kissing other men except Tristan. She couldn''t do it. Now, she was put in this predicament. What would she do next?


    "Andrew?" She called him out.


    Andrew was dumbfounded for a moment. He didn''t expect that she calling his name like that would make his heart skip a beat.


    ''D@mn! Why is she affecting me this much?''<sub> </sub>


    "Hmm?" Andrew could only respond to her with that.


    "Do you know how I can seduce you without the need to kiss you?" Zhen-Zhen asked him innocently.


    Andrew: "..."


    ''Eh? What the hell¡­ why is she asking me that?''


    Again, Andrew was rendered speechless because of her innocent question. Zhen-Zhen just looked at him, anticipating his answer.


    "Can you please tell me how?" Zhen-Zhen said with a pleading look shed on her lovely face.


    Andrew:"..."


    He fell silent. The disbelief was written all over his face. He didn''t know whether to cry orugh. What reply should he give to her? And why the hell, he was thinking of responding to her and giving her an answer to that?!


    ''Argh! I feel like going nuts right now because of her.'' Andrewined inwardly.


    Andrew was still silently thinking when suddenly someone barged in his room. That person was Tristan. He was still panting heavily because he ran from the first floor going to the fourth floor. His body was now covered by sweats.


    He couldn''t wait for the elevator so he used the stairs. He already wasted more time in the front desk, convincing the Hotel Staff to give him Andrew''s room number and extra keycard.


    The Hotel staff refused to give him Andrew''s room number because of their policy of maintaining the privacy of their guests. She told Tristan to just call Andrew and ask him personally.


    Tristan was losing his patience. He rushed here so that he could stop Zhen-Zhen from seducing his brother. But the hotel staff was kept on dying him as she refused to cooperate with him.


    So he threw a fit, threatening her that he would sue the hotel management andined about the bad services of the hotel.


    He made some alibi, telling them that it was an emergency situation. He even used Hannah''s situation as an excuse, telling them that she was in critical condition and that he needed to inform Andrew, his brother and Hannah''s fiancee, as soon as possible.


    Finally, the Hotel Staff cooperated with him after hearing that. They gave him Andrew''s room number as well as a spare keycard of that suite. He didn''t waste any more time as he dashed immediately to Blue Sky Building after receiving the key card.


    The adrenaline rush took him on its own course and he could feel the blood pumping in his ears. His mind was clouded by negative thoughts about Zhen-Zhen and Andrew having sex inside his private suite.


    He felt the need to see Zhen-Zhen right away or else he would go crazy. He already cursed himself a hundred of times thinking about that stupid wish he made.


    Tristan knew the fact that Zhe-Zhen was a very beautiful woman and every man would not think twice to take advantage of her especially if she was the one offering herself to him.


    Tristan remembered the night when Zhen-Zhen unintentionally made Matthew and him suffer. They even got boner right away by just listening to her sensual voice. Then how much more if Zhen-Zhen would exert effort to seduce Andrew?


    Tristan believed that Andrew would also be tempted by her ethereal beauty. He was also a man with carnal desires. But Tristan wished that Andrew would be able to control himself by thinking about his love for Hannah.


    He hoped that Andrew would be able to fight Zhen-Zhen''s temptation. However, the scene in front of him right now was telling him otherwise.


    Andrew was pinning down Zhen-Zhen on the bed who was only wearing hercy underwear, almost naked before him. Andrew, on the other hand, was only wearing his bathrobe and boxer shorts.


    That unsightly scene provoked an outburst of anger within him. Tristan''s eyes darkened with rage as he clenched his fists. He immediately charged towards Andrew''s direction.


    He yanked Andrew''s arm, pulling him forcefully away from Zhen-Zhen. Tristan even threw a hard punch hitting Andrew''s face.


    Andrew didn''t see iting. Because he was in a daze after Zhen-Zhen asked him how she would be able to seduce him, Andrew didn''t notice the arrival of Tristan.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen was also surprised to see Tristan. She gasped when she witnessed Tristan punching Andrew. She could feel his anger. Tristan was furious right now.


    "Tristan!" Zhen-Zhen immediately sat up while calling his name.


    Her voice diverted Tristan''s attention. He averted his gaze to Zhen-Zhen. His dark expression worsened seeing her almost naked body.


    ''Did Andrew touch her?'' He wanted to go wild at that mere thought.

 Chapter 68 The One Who Has The Right To Kiss You

    ''Did Andrew touch her?'' He wanted to go wild at that mere thought.",


    Tristan quickly approached Zhen-Zhen while grabbing the nket on the bed. He wrapped her body using the nket and carried her in his arms.",


    He knew he shouldn''t have punched Andrew because in the first ce he was the one who created this mess. He was the one who made that stupid wish.",


    But his anger clouded his mind. He just felt like beating Andrew after seeing him on top of Zhen-Zhen. He was gripping both her hands and their faces were very close as if they were about to kiss. That''s the reason why Tristan was not able to control himself from punching Andrew.",


    Without thinking twice, Tristan decided to leave Andrew''s room and get Zhen-Zhen far away from Andrew. He carried her in his arms, one arm around her back and the other arm around the bend in her knees.",


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen ced her own arms around Tristan''s shoulders while looking at him intently. She was assessing Tristan''s expression.",


    Zhen-Zhen remained silent as she was afraid to make Tristan more upset. He looked very mad as of this moment. She was wondering if she did another mistake.",


    On the other hand, Andrew massaged his jaw and wiped the blood in the right corner of his lips. Tristan really gave him a hard punch. Andrew''s expression was also dark like the bottom of a pot.",


    He couldn''t believe that Tristan had the audacity to hit him after what he had done. He was the instigator of this. Why suddenly it looked like it was his fault now, instead of Tristan? He should be the one getting mad at him, not the other way around.",


    Before Tristan and Zhen-Zhen could leave his room, Andrew held Tristan''s elbow to stop him.",


    "What is the meaning of this, Tristan?" Andrew confronted him.",


    Andrew called him using his first name. This only meant that Andrew was really upset with Tristan right now. Andrew would always call him brother, but not this time.",


    Tristan halted on his steps. His rage didn''t go down yet so to avoid getting into a fight with Andrew he wanted to leave that ce as soon as possible. So he hated it when Andrew stopped him.",


    "This is just a big mistake. Let''s talk some other time. Go to the Oceaniz City Medical Hospital now. Hannah is admitted there tonight." Tristan informed Andrew while trying his best to calm himself down.",


    Andrew was dumbfounded for a moment after hearing that. Thenter on the shock was reced by worry and deep concern for Hannah. He had no idea what happened to her.",


    Andrew released Tristan''s elbow as he dashed towards the closet in order to put some clothes on. He needed to go to the hospital right away and find out what happened to Hannah.",


    After informing Andrew, Tristan immediately went out of his suite, still carrying Zhen-Zhen whose body was wrapped by the nket.",


    Fortunately, it was alreadyte at night so the majority of the hotel guests were already resting, or else they would wonder what happened once they saw a man carrying a woman who was wrapped by a nket like she was like a mummy.",


    Upon reaching their room, Tristan finally put her down.",


    "Go and put some clothes on." Tristan said firmly.",


    Zhen-Zhen could only bite her lips seeing Tristan''s ugly expression. She felt like crying.",


    ''Did I do something wrong again? Is Hannah''s situation not yet good that''s why he looks mad right now?'' She pondered to herself.",


    Tristan was about to leave the room but Zhen-Zhen immediately grabbed his right arm.",


    "Tristan? A-Are you mad at me?" Her voice sounded very anxious.",


    When Tristan nced at her, he saw her sad and troubled expression. Zhen-Zhen''s face crumpled, tears welled up in her eyes and threatened to fall.",


    Seeing that, Tristan felt rmed. He didn''t want her to cry.",


    ''D@mn! I really messed up big this time. Stupid Tristan.'' He scolded himself once again.",


    "No! No! Zhen-Zhen, I am not mad at you. Did I scare you? I''m sorry. Honestly, I am furious at myself right now, not you." Tristan promptly said to her, trying to console her.",


    Zhen-Zhen lowered her gaze and said, "I should be the one apologizing to you. Hannah was hurt because of me. I made you worry too much about her a while ago."",


    "But believe me Tristan, I don''t have any intention to harm her. She''s your best friend and I care about her too," Zhen-Zhen added, sharing her thoughts with Tristan.",


    Tristan''s expression finally softened. He held her shoulders and said, "Yes, Zhen-Zhen. I believe you. It''s not your fault. You have no idea about Hannah''s allergy. Don''t me yourself. I am not ming you."",


    Zhen-Zhen felt a little bit better upon hearing Tristan''s words.",


    "Tristan¡­ about Andrew. I''m sorry I couldn''t do it. I want to fulfil your wish but I guess I failed." Zhen-Zhen apologized to him once again.",<sub> </sub>


    Tristan looked at her helplessly. ''Why are you so obedient to me? I think I made a big mistake of telling her to follow everything I said. She''s so innocent. I''m really a bad person for asking her to do that.'' Tristan started to regret it.",


    Tristan pulled Zhen-Zhen closer, trapping her into his arms. He hugged her tightly while stroking her hair.",


    "Did Andrew touch you?" That''s what he was dying to know.",


    Tristan felt Zhen-Zhen''s head move from left to right on his chest. She was shaking her head. That meant she was saying "No".",


    Tristan heaved a sigh of relief because of that. Luckily, He came on time and not toote. But he was still curious about what happened between them. He couldn''t get that scene out of his mind.",


    "Did he kiss you?" Tristan asked her again curiously.",


    He received the same response from her. She shook her head once again, signifying a ''No'' answer.",


    Tristan was overjoyed and felt very d after hearing that. Zhen-Zhen wouldn''t lie at him so he knew that nothing happened between Andrew and Zhen-Zhen, not even a kiss. That was really a closed call.",


    "What happened Zhen-Zhen? Why is it Andrew was pinning you down on the bed a while ago?" Tristan wanted a detailed answering from her so he released her from his embrace.",


    "I came to his room using Hannah''s keycard. I saw him standing inside the bedroom. He just got out of the bathroom. He asked me if I was lost and why I was there. I said I came to see him." Zhen-Zhen began to tell Tristan what happened.",


    "Then I approached him, moving closer to him. I started to strip my clothes in front of him. When I removed my dress I moved closer to touch him but he moved backward, keeping his distance away from me. Then he stumbled and fell on the bed, identally pulling me in the process."",


    Tristan didn''t interrupt her. He wanted to hear everything so he just kept quiet while letting Zhen-Zhen do the talking.",


    ''So, Andrew tried his best to fight Zhen-Zhen''s temptation because he moved away from her instead of taking advantage of her.'' Tristan thought to himself.",


    ''D@mn! I think I owe him an apology. I punched him really hard.'' Tristan facepalmed at that thought.",


    Zhen-Zhen continued¡­",


    "I was about to kiss him."",


    Tristan''s eyes widened and reacted immediately after hearing that.",


    "Huh? So what happened? You said he didn''t kiss you. So are you telling me now that you were the one who kissed him?" Tristan said exasperatedly, thus interrupting Zhen-Zhen.",


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head and said. "No, I didn''t."",


    Tristan felt relieved once again.",


    "I couldn''t kiss him¡­ because he''s not you."",


    Silence¡­ there was a moment of silence after Zhen-Zhen told him that. Tristan was now looking at her with mixed emotions. He didn''t expect to hear that from her.",


    His heart skipped a beat. And now it was racing rapidly. He felt like there were butterflies in his stomach as herst words kept reying on his mind.",


    [ "I couldn''t kiss him¡­ because he''s not you." ]",


    [ ...because he''s not you. ]",


    Zhen-Zhen who was oblivious of what was happening on Tristan as of this moment just continued talking.",


    "So I justy down on the bed beside Andrew. He got up and held me down asking me a question about the reason why I did that. I think he didn''t like what I did to him. I said uhm-" Zhen-Zhen was not able to finish her sentence.",


    Her next words were already swallowed up by Tristan''s mouth. He suddenly imed her lips, kissing her passionately.",


    Zhen-Zhen was taken aback for a moment. But after she recovered, she started responding to his kiss. Tristan just released her lips when it was time to catch their breath.",


    After that, he rested his forehead on hers while caressing her face.",


    "That''s good Zhen-Zhen. I will be your husband so what you did was right. You are not supposed to kiss anyone aside from me. From now on, I am the only one who has the right to kiss you. Don''t let other guys do that. If someone will try to kiss you by using force then don''t hesitate to use your power to stop him."",


    "That''s my first wish, Zhen-Zhen. Please forget about the ridiculous wish I made when I was drunk. It was not a valid wish because I was drunk at that time and I was not on my right mind. You don''t have to seduce my brother anymore. Please forget it."",

 Chapter 69 Will Make Him Pay For This

    ? Oceaniz City Medical Hospital ?


    Hannah was already conscious when Andrew arrived at the Hospital. She was also transferred to her private room. Nurse Shruti, the medical staff of Oceana Safe Haven Resort Hotel, processed everything for Hannah''s admission tonight.


    Nurse Shruti left when Andrew arrived. The nurse informed Andrew about what happened and how Tristan responded quickly to bring Hannah to the hospital.


    She informed him that the cause of Hannah''s hospitalization was her allergy. Andrew thanked her once again before she left them in the private room.


    Andrew immediately approached Hannah who was lying on her sickbed. She was feeling better now. Her breathing also went back to normal. She didn''t need to use an oxygen mask anymore. But the skin rashes were still visible in some parts of her body.


    Hannah sat up when she saw Andrew. He sat on the side of her sickbed. The two of them hugged each other.


    "What happened to you? Why suddenly your allergy acted up? If I knew that this would happen then I shouldn''t have allowed you to visit Tristan." Andrew said with his concerned voice, rubbing Hannah''s back.


    "I will tell you everything. Is Tristan the one who informed you that I am here? I heard that he went back to the resort." Hannah asked him.


    Andrew''s expression darkened as he remembered what happened a while ago in the resort. But he maintained hisposure and concealed his negative emotions from Hannah.


    "Yes. He did inform me that you were admitted here." Andrew simply stated.


    When they broke apart from that hug, Hannah noticed the bruise on his face.


    "Hey, what happened to your face? Don''t tell me you and Tristan got into a fight because of me." Hannah asked him worriedly, touching, and caressing his face.


    Andrew didn''t answer her. He just caught her hand on his face and brought it to his lips, nting a soft kiss on her palm.


    Hannah sighed helplessly. Even though Andrew would not like to tell her, she knew that the brothers had an argument.


    <o>,m "Heart¡­ don''t me Tristan. This is not his fault. When I went to visit him, I met a girl. I think she is one of his flings." Hannah started telling Andrew what happened.</o>


    Meanwhile, a crease appeared on Andrew''s forehead upon hearing that. Then the beautiful face of Zhen-Zhen popped up in his mind. He didn''t know why but suddenly he felt irritated. He believed that the woman who sneaked into his room was the same woman Hannah was referring to.


    "Her name is Lillie. She came here together with Tristan. She''s staying at his suite. It turned out that the woman even brought her pet with her. It was a ck cat. I was watching television while waiting for Tristan when suddenly that girl brought her cat closer to me. She wanted me to touch her cat. She even ced it on myp. I got in contact with that cat that''s why my allergy acted up."


    After hearing her story, the frown on his face deepened. He thought everything that happened tonight was nned out by Tristan. He was suspecting him of trying to do this scheme.


    ''Is this intentional? I never imagine that he is capable of doing this. He even allowed Hannah to be hurt so that his woman would be able to implement their n of seducing me.'' Andrew clenched his fists at that thought.


    ''Now, I will not just sit back and do nothing. Tristan crossed the boundary. He touched my bottom line. Now, I will make him pay for this. He needs to have a good lesson.'' Andrew swore to himself.


    With that thought in mind, Andrew decided to share with Hannah what happened a while ago in his suite.


    "To tell you the truth, something happened before I came here."<sub> </sub>


    Hannah gave Andrew a questioning gaze as she probed, "Huh? What happened?"


    "Someone snuck to my room. I think she was the same woman whom you met at Tristan''s suite, his woman. She tried to¡­.seduce me."


    Hannah was quite shocked after hearing that. She couldn''t believe it.


    "What?! Lillie tried to seduce you?!! But why?" Hannah eximed in utter disbelief.


    Andrew nodded his head and said, "Because Tristan asked her to do so."


    Hannah didn''t expect to hear that. She was bbergasted. ''Tristan did that?''


    "Are you sure? Why would Tristan do that?" Hannah''splicated emotions could be seen in her face.


    Andrew.shrugged his shoulders before giving her a reply.


    "Maybe he wanted to test me if I am faithful to you. Remember, he is your childhood best friend." Andrew lied.


    He was aware that Tristan just wanted to stir a conflict between them because he still had feelings for Hannah. Andrew was thinking that Tristan was trying to break them apart.


    On the other hand, Hannah believed Andrew''s reason. She knew Tristan was very protective of her even when they were still young.


    Then Hannah nced at Andrew while raising her eyebrows.


    "What did you do? Did something happen between you and Lillie? Tell me honestly, Andrew! Did you touch her?"


    Hannah suddenly felt mad. She admitted that Lillie was a very beautiful woman. Men would like to have her and would not hesitate to sleep with her if there would be a chance. Now, she was worried if Andrew was tempted by her beauty.


    "No, sweetie! Nothing happened between us, I swear." Andrew said with so much conviction.


    But he slightly wavered in his next statement. "I didn''t touch her nor kiss her."


    ''But I almost did.'' Andrew thought to himself. He felt a pang of guilt deep down his heart.


    After hearing that, Hannah had calmed down a little bit. She believed Andrew. Because if he did touch her, Andrew would not dare inform her about this incident, rather he would choose to hide it from her.


    "Okay. I believe you." Hannah said with a faint smile on her face.


    "Thank you," Andrew mumbled. He leaned over to kiss her on her forehead.


    ''I promise. I will make Tristan pay for this¡­ for trying to break us apart.''

 Chapter 70 The Spys Report

    ? Oceana Safe Haven Resort Hotel ?


    Tristan and Andrew had no idea that what happened tonight was now being reported to their grandfather. Grandpa Lu sent someone to monitor his two grandsons at Oceaniz City.


    This was what he was afraid of- two brothers would have another conflict and would continue fighting each other.


    The spy contacted Grandpa Lu on the same night. They were now having a conversation over the phone.


    Spy: "Chairman, I have something to report to you."


    Grandpa Lu: "What is it? Did my two grandsons create trouble this time?"


    The spy couldn''t help letting out a soft chuckle after hearing his remarks. Grandpa Lu was not mistaken. Big trouble happened tonight between those two brothers.


    He wondered what would be the reaction of his big boss once he heard this piece of news. He pitied this old man, always worrying himself because of his two grandsons.


    The Spy arrived at Oceaniz City just this afternoon. So he started monitoring the two brothers right away. He followed them while the hotel manager was giving Andrew, Tristan, and Hannah a tour around the resort.


    Everything was normal in the afternoon. But the major incident happened at night. So, he started to inform Grandpa Lu of the most significant information he had gathered for the whole day.


    Spy: "Miss Hannah visited young Master Tristan in his suite this evening. She happened to meet the woman whom young Master Tristan brought with him in this City."


    Grandpa Lu: "Ahuh. So Hannah and the girl met. And then... What happened? Did Tristan freak out since Hannah learned that he brought a woman with him? How about that girl? How did she react upon seeing Hannah?"


    Grandpa Lu was curious. He was really eager to know what happened.


    Spy: "Ahem. Chairman, I didn''t know if young master Tristan freaked out since he was not there when Miss Hannah was being entertained by his woman. But all I can say is¡­ the girl looked friendly and approachable when she was talking to Miss Hannah as if she already knew Miss Hannah before. On the other hand, it was Miss Hannah who looked surprised upon seeing the girl."


    Grandpa Lu: "Oh. That''s interesting. Tell me more."


    Spy: "By the way, Chairman¡­ The girl''s name is Lillie. She''s very beautiful."


    The spy could not help but mention it to Grandpa Lu. Zhen-Zhen was indeed very beautiful and charming in her own unique way. Even the spy was admiring her beauty.


    Cough! Cough!


    Grandpa Lu cleared his throat from the other line. He didn''t ask him about the physical appearance of Tristan''s womanbut now he''s spy was telling him this.


    For Grandpa Lu, he didn''t need to report such things. He knew his grandson well. Of course, he would still be picky and chose beautiful, sexy, and hot women to be his flings.


    If only Grandpa Lu knew that the girl they were talking about right now would be his future granddaughter-inw then he would ask the spy about her more and would pay more attention and interest to her.


    Grandpa Lu: "Go on."


    Spy: "The girl invited Miss Hannah inside their room. Then it did not take long when Young Master Tristan came out of their room while carrying Miss Hannah in his arms. He was rushing."


    Grandpa Lu: "Why? What happened?"


    Grandpa Lu heard the man on the other line heave a deep sigh.<sub> </sub>


    Spy: "I didn''t know what exactly happened inside but Miss Hannah''s allergy acted up. It turned out that the girl and Young Master Tristan were keeping a cat with them."


    Grandpa Lu was utterly shocked after hearing that.


    Grandpa Lu: "What?!! Tristan even brought a pet with him?! That''s impossible. He hated pets and furry animals because of Hannah''s condition."


    Spy: "Yes, Chairman! Young Master Tristan also brought that pet with him. I believe the cat is owned by the girl."


    Now, Grandpa Lu''s interest was piqued. He was curious about that woman who managed to convince Tristan to bring her pet with them. Grandpa Lu knew the fact that Tristan didn''t like the idea of raising pets or any other furry animals. What changed his mind this time?


    Grandpa Lu: "So how''s Hannah''s condition now?"


    Grandpa Lu became more worried about his two grandsons. He was afraid that because of this incident Andrew would me Tristan because Hannah was identally harmed by Tristan''s woman.


    Spy: "She''s fine now. She was brought to Oceaniz City Medical Hospital. Young Master Tristan responded quickly.


    Grandpa Lu nodded his head. He already expected this since Tristan cared so much about Hannah so it was natural that he would act immediately. Hannah was very important to him. After all, she was the woman whom Tristan truly loved all these years.


    Grandpa Lu: "Then how about Andrew? How did he react after knowing what happened to Hannah?"


    Spy: "Another interesting incident happened Chairman. Young Master Andrew learned about Miss Hannah''s condition a little bitte. I followed Young Master Tristan in the hospital."


    The spy paused for a moment, recalling the event that transpired a while ago.


    Spy: "After several minutes of staying in the hospital, Young Master Tristan suddenly rushed out going back to Oceana Safe Haven Resort. I followed him again. I was shocked when he made a little bit ofmotion at the front desk, asking the hotel staff about Young Master Andrew''s room and spare keycard."


    Grandpa Lu: "That Brat! How dare he make amotion there?! He should have just called Andrew! That fool."


    The Spyughed sheepishly. In his mind, he was wishing that the Chairman would let him finish first beforementing. He was interrupting him.


    However he was used to the attitude of his big boss, he would just react like this when it came to his grandson Tristan. He felt like scolding him but deep inside Grandpa Lu was also worried about Tristan.


    Spy: "Chairman, at first I also wondered why he had to do that. When I was watching him I saw the urgency and restlessness in his expression. It seemed like there was another emergency situation. Then I saw him running, using the stairs going to Young Master Andrew''s suite which was located on the fourth floor."


    Grandpa Lu: "What?! He did that? What is the use of the elevator? Did he lose his brain already?"


    The spy let out another chuckle because of Grandpa Lu''s reaction.


    Spy: "Hehe, honestly, I didn''t know why but it looked like he wanted to fly and reach Young Master Andrew''s Room in an instant."


    He paused for a moment as he heard Grandpa Lu take a deep breath from the other line. After a few seconds, he continued reporting what he had witnessed after Tristan went inside Andrew''s room.


    Spy: "After a few minutes, Young Master Tristan came out of Young Master Andrew''s suite while carrying his woman who was wrapped by a nket. He had a grim expression when he got out. Then Young Master Andrew followed. He was in a hurry going to the Hospital where Miss Hannah was admitted. I noticed that Young Master Andrew''s lips were swollen. I think Young Master Tristan punched him."


    There was a moment of silence after hisst statements. Grandpa Lu suddenly became unusually quiet.

 Chapter 71 Watching The Sunrise Together

    Grandpa Lu fell silent after hearing the whole report of his Spy. He didn''t know what to feel about this. One thing was for sure, the two brothers got into a fight once again. But the question was why?",


    Was it because of Hannah? Or because of the woman whom Tristan brought with him in the Oceaniz City?",


    Tristan made amotion at the front desk in order to enter Andrew''s room. He even ran from the first floor going to the fourth floor because he was in a hurry. And when Tristan got out of Andrew''s room, he was already carrying his woman who was wrapped by a nket. Andrew left his suite with a bruise on his lips.",


    What happened to them? Why is it Tristan''s woman was inside Andrew''s private suite? Why did Tristan look very upset and mad?",


    These were the questions running to Grandpa Lu''s mind as of this moment. He felt like this was now an ordinary conflict between the two brothers. He had a nagging feeling about this. He hoped that the two of them would still be able to reconcile instead of making their rtionship worse.",


    "Chairman Lu, are you still there?" The spy asked him.",


    His voice snapped Grandpa Lu out of his train of thoughts.",


    "Yeah, I''m still here. Anyway, thank you for your efficient work. You gave me enough information tonight. Good job. Please just continue monitoring the two of them." Grandpa Lu said before dismissing his spy.",


    "Noted Chairman. I will call you again tomorrow for another update."",


    ????????????????????????????",


    The next morning, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen continued their n of watching the sunrise together. They woke up at around 4:00 am.",


    ? As agreed, Zhen-Zhen was allowed to use her power so the two of them flew together going to the peak of the mountain.",


    The mountaintop was surrounded by morning dews and fogs. It was a good thing that the two of them brought thick jackets with them. The temperature in the peak was very cold.",


    Zhen-Zhen used her power to make fire in order for them to warm their bodies while waiting for the sun to rise from the east.",


    "Tristan, do you still feel cold? Should I make a bigger fire?" Zhen-Zhen asked him with her concerned voice.",


    They were sitting on the ground, side by side. There was a little bonfire in front of them. Tristan gathered dry leaves and tree branches and Zhen-Zhen was the one to create the fire.",


    Unlike the first time when he was shocked and frightened to the bone,Tristan was now very amazed just watching Zhen-Zhen release fire out of her hands. He was no longer afraid, instead he found it very amusing.",


    "I feel cold but no need to create a bigger fire. I am afraid that once you do that we might cause forest fire here." Tristan chuckled at that thought. He said that to tease Zhen-Zhen.",


    Zhen-Zhen pouted after hearing that. "I have no intention to burn this mountain, Tristan. I just want you to feel warm."",


    Tristan pinched the tip of her nose and said, "Yeah, I know that! I am just kidding. Because I want to tease you. No need to feel upset about that."",


    "But Zhen-Zhen, I know a better way of how you can make me feel warm," Tristan added while shing a cheeky smile on his handsome face.",<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen gave him a questioning gaze and asked, "What''s the better way, Tristan?"",


    Tristan''s lips curled up into a mischievous smile before he stood up and went to Zhen-Zhen''s back. Then the next thing he did was hugging Zhen-Zhen from behind, wrapping her in his arms while he ced his chin over her right shoulder.",


    "This way, Zhen-Zhen. Just like this." Tristan murmured in her right ear.",


    A joyful smile worked its way across her lovely face and into her beautiful blue eyes the moment she felt Tristan''s warmth engulfing her body. Tristan was also making her feel warm by doing this and she liked it very much.",


    "Tristan¡­" she called him out.",


    "Hmm?"",


    "Thank you." Zhen-Zhen softly said while holding Tristan''s arms.",


    Tristan let out a huskyugh before asking her. "About what?"",


    "For everything you have done for me. I feel happy because of that." Zhen-Zhen mumbled.",


    She felt grateful to Tristan. Because of his presence, Zhen-Zhen was coping up with the sorrow and sadness she had after losing her Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo.",


    Deep inside, she was still missing them both. She wished to see them once again but she knew it was now impossible. She thought it over so many times. Now, she epted that they were gone.",


    Aside from Tristan, FaMo was also helping her to ease her sadness. She was d that FaMo had the memories of her mother and father. She could just ask FaMo to show her the portion of their memories whenever she wanted to see them.",


    Meanwhile, Tristan had sensed that Zhen-Zhen was a little bit sentimental after saying herst remarks. He was wondering if something was troubling her. Then he remembered FaMo.",


    "Zhen-Zhen, where''s FaMo? I didn''t see him anywhere sincest night? Is that the reason why you look so down?" Tristan asked her inquisitively.",


    She bit her lower lip upon hearing Tristan''s query. She forgot to tell FaMo toe out of her body. They were still fused together in her body.",


    "Don''t worry, Tristan. FaMo wille backter. By the way, I am not feeling down. I''m happy because of you." Zhen-Zhen reassured him.",


    Tristan''s felt touched after hearing that. He was d that he could make her happy. His grip on her body tightened. He felt good hugging her like this while they were waiting for the sunrise.",


    After several minutes of waiting, the sun finally rose up from the horizon. At first, it appeared like a small ball of light in the sky. Then it was slowly increasing in size and shone brightly.",


    The mixture of golden and reddish colors of the sun started to spread out in the sky. After a few minutes, the golden rays of the sun gave a bright color to the clouds and meadows, mountains and valleys. The view was so magical¡­ spectacr, wonderful and glorious.",


    Sunrise marked a new beginning. Would this moment also be the start of a new beginning between Zhen-Zhen and Tristan?",

 Chapter 72 A Shocking Surprise

    ? At Oceaniz City ?",


    After watching the sunrise, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen roamed around the mountain first before going back to the resort. As usual, Tristan brought his favorite camera. Their journey wouldn''t beplete without it.",


    When the two of them get tired and hungry, they decided to leave the mountain and go back to the resort to take a rest and eat breakfast. To make it faster, Zhen-Zhen used her power once again, to fly from the mountaintop going down the feet of the mountain.",


    Zhen-Zhen could sense other people''s presence within one kilometer radius that''s why they didn''t have to worry if ever a person would see them floating in the air or in other words- flying. Zhen-Zhen could avoid them easily.",


    When they returned to the resort, Tristan found out that Andrew and Hannah already checked out. He didn''t expect that Andrew would leave without aplishing the task given by Grandpa Lu.",


    The hotel staff at the front desk also informed them that they already dropped Hannah and Andrew in the airport.",


    Hannah''s parents learned about her hospitalization. Since she was their precious daughter they got worried and requested them to return to the City of Empire right away.",


    Andrew had no choice but to call Grandpa Lu. He told him the situation. He asked permission to leave Oceaniz City together with Hannah. He apologized for not aplishing the task he had given him. Besides, Tristan was still there to do the field research alone.",


    Grandpa Lu didn''t object. He thought it was better this way. The two brothers should have time and space for a while or else the conflict between them would just get bigger.",


    "Is there something wrong, Tristan? Is Hannah fine now? How is she?" Zhen-Zhen asked him curiously.",


    Tristan nodded at her with a smile. "Yeah, she''s fine now. I heard that she got discharged today. Andrew and Hannah went back to City of Empire today." Tristan satisfied her curiosity by answering her question.",


    "I''m d to hear that." Zhen-Zhen heaved a sigh of relief.",


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were the ones who continued the field research. They toured around the resort, watching and observing their best features that they could also adopt once Heavenly Star Paradise would rise in the City of Empire.",


    "Hmm, Zhen, tell me. What do you like most about this resort hotel?" Tristan asked her while they were strolling around the vicinity of the hotel.",


    Zhen-Zhen paused for a moment, touching her lower lip using her forefinger while thinking. Afterward, she gave Tristan an honest answer based on her perception.",


    "It is close to nature. I love it." Zhen-Zhe shed her sweetest charm as she said those words.",


    "As well as their care for their guests," she added.",


    Tristan chuckled after getting her response. She never failed to amaze Tristan. He felt like Zhen-Zhen was improving a lot day by day.",


    "By the way, Zhen-Zhen, have you decided already about the course you want to take in college?" Tristan asked her out of the blue.",


    Zhen-Zhen faced him with a bright smile on her face. Then she bobbed her head frantically.",


    "I want to study¡­ photography." Zhen-Zhen said with so much enthusiasm in her voice.",


    Tristan was taken aback by her answer. He didn''t expect that she would choose that course instead of choosing other courses that were highly in demand like nursing, medicine, business management, teaching, and etc.",<sub> </sub>


    "Why did you choose that?" He asked her quizzically.",


    "Because Tristan likes to take pictures. I saw your shots. They are so beautiful. I like them. I can also see how happy you are whenever you are holding your camera. I want to be a professional photographer and catch the beauty of this world through my camera."",


    Tristan didn''t know how to feel right now. If he was not one of the heirs of Heavenly Star Enterprise then he would choose photography as his course before. And He would explore and travel the word together with his precious camera. It was his simple dream before.",


    "Okay, Zhen-Zhen, if that''s what you want then I will not object. Besides, if you want to take another course after finishing your study in photography then you can also pursue another different course. I will support you." Tristan reassured her.",


    "Thank you, Tristan. I''m so excited to go to school."",


    Tristan let out another chuckle. "Then you have to pass the examination first. I will start tutoring you once we get back to the City of Empire."",


    "Yey! Tristan will teach me. I am looking forward to that."",


    ??????????????????????????",


    ? At City of Empire ?",


    Hannah and Andrew just arrived at Hannah''s ce. Her parents were already there waiting for them.",


    Aside from Hannah''s parents, Andrew''s cousins, Mark and Daniel, visited them as soon as they heard that Andrew wasing back to the City of Empire today.",


    Andrew left Hannah so that she could have her moments with her parents alone. He went outside the balcony to entertain his two cousins.",


    By just seeing their wicked smile, Andrew could tell that these two cousins of his were up to something. So he decided to ask them. He knew that their visits today had something to do with their evil n.",


    "Andrew, our dear cousin! We thought you would be staying at Oceaniz City for one week. Why are you back already?" Mark asked him, putting his arm around Andrew''s shoulders.",


    "Hannah is not feeling well. Her parents also requested us to go back." Andrew simply replied to him.",


    Daniel shook his head while clicking his tongue. "Tsk Tsk Tsk. It looks like our dear cousin Tristan, your brother will take all the credits now. He''s the one who will aplish Grandpa Lu''s task."",


    Andrew''s face contorted with annoyance and irritation at that thought. Seeing his ugly expression, Mark and Daniel burst outughing.",


    ''Did they juste today to provoke and annoy me like this?'' Andrew thought to himself, his brows were drawn together in a deep frown.",


    "Hahaha. Don''t worry cousin. We will help you ruin Tristan''s reputation in yourpany. In fact we already made the move. See this." Mark said while handing his phone over to Andrew.",


    Andrew watched the video on the phone screen.",


    "That video will spread out by today in social media. So don''t worry. Tristan will have a shocking surprise once he returns here." Daniel said with a sly smirk on his face.",

 Chapter 73 Accusation

    "That video will spread out by today in social media. So don''t worry. Tristan will have a shocking surprise once he returns here." Daniel said with a sly smirk on his face.",


    Andrew''s brows knitted into a frown as he watched the video.",


    "What did you say? You mean...you will post it or you posted it already?" Andrew asked them, having conflicting thoughts about this.",


    Mark shrugged his shoulders and responded, "Hmm, I don''t know either if it is already posted or not. We hired someone to post it on the inte. He said to us ''expect to see the video by today''. We are also waiting for it. Hahaha"",


    Andrew didn''t know if he would like it or not. But after hisst encounter with Tristan, he decided to make use of this to give him a lesson. He would grab this opportunity to make Tristan pay for trying to stir a conflict between Hannah and him.",


    So in the end, Andrew didn''t object as he yed along with his two evil cousins. He didn''t know who would win after this but at least, he still had the chance to redeem himself after failing to aplish Grandpa Lu''s task.",


    Besides, he med Tristan for everything that happened in the Oceaniz City, thinking that he even involved Hannah and harmed her in the process just to implement their schemes together with his woman.",


    ''Now, it''s my turn to y my part in this. Sorry, brother. You left me with no choice. You were the one who forced me to do this.'' Andrew thought to himself. A cold glint flickered through his eyes.",


    Meanwhile, Hannah and her parents were having a conversation about what happened to her.",


    "Oh, my poor precious daughter. What happened to you? Honey...See¡­ our darling is covered by rashes." Mrs. Miller said worriedly as she hugged her daughter, Hannah.",


    "Your engagement party will happen soon. Why is it suddenly your allergy acted up? What did you do in the Oceaniz City for that to happen?" Mr. Miller sighed helplessly as he watched his daughter''s skin.",


    "Mom, Dad I''m fine now. These rashes will also disappear in a few days. My skin will go back to normal." Hannah let out a soft giggle after seeing her parents'' reaction.",


    "Don''tugh! This is not funny. Your life was put in danger once again because of your allergy." Mrs. Miller slightly scolded Hannah.",


    Then she turned to her husband. "Where''s Andrew? Tell him toe here and exin. Why is it he failed to protect my precious daughter against those furry animals in the hotel?" Mrs. Miller looked a little bit upset and disappointed with Andrew.",


    Hannah immediately defended her fiancee by telling her parents what happened.",


    "Don''t get mad at Andrew, Mom. This is not his fault. I think this is just an ident. I went to visit Tristan in his suite. There, I met his new girlfriend. I didn''t know that girl brought her pet with them. Maybe she has no idea that I am allergic to furry animals. So she ended up giving me her cat. She wanted me to touch it."",


    "What?! So this happened because of Tristan''s woman. Argh! Where''s Tristan! I''m gonna give that punk a lesson. He didn''t know how to discipline his woman! He knew that you are allergic to any furry pets but he still allowed his woman to give that cat to you! What if that woman intentionally did it to harm you because she was jealous of you?" Mrs. Miller spontaneously ranted. She was enraged after hearing Hannah''s story.",


    Hannah didn''t know whether to cry orugh because her mother was overthinking and overreacting right now.",<sub> </sub>


    "I think Tristan should punish her woman. She harmed Hannah." Mr. Miller suddenly blurted out.",


    "Mom, Dad, both of you are not listening to me. I said it was an ident, not intentional." Hannah insisted on them.",


    "No, Sweety. I don''t think so. I think this time I have to agree with Mom and Dad." Andrew''s deep voice was heard.",


    He finally joined them in the living room after talking to his two cousins. He overheard what they were talking about so he butted in.",


    Hannah and her parents averted their gaze to Andrew. Hannah gave him a questioning look.",


    ''What he meant by saying that?''",


    "I also think that it was not an ident. I believe everything that happened to us that night was nned out." Andrew shared his thoughts and opinions with them.",


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller looked at him confusedly.",


    "nned out? By who?" Mr. Miller asked Andrew with a deep frown on his face.",


    "Yes, tell us Andrew. What do you know? What happened?" Mrs. Miller also questioned Andrew, seeking some answers.",


    "I suspected Tristan connive with his woman for that dirty tricks. They intentionally harmed Hannah that night so that they could separate us from each other. Tristan brought Hannah in the hospital without even informing me. Then suddenly someone snuck into my room using Hannah''s keycard. That person is Tristan''s woman. She tried to seduce me but she failed. I asked her why she did that. Then she honestly answered me that it was because of Tristan."",


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller were both dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that such thing happened. Tristan''s woman tried to seduce Andrew as per instruction of Tristan while their daughter Hannah was brought to the hospital by Tristan, himself!",


    Hannah, on the other hand, refused to believe that.",


    "Hey, Heart¡­ why are you using your brother? Tristan will not harm me. He did his best that night so that I could get immediate care." Hannah said, defending Tristan.",


    "Yeah, why would Tristan do that? What is his motive for doing that?" Mrs. Miller also asked Andrew.",


    Mr. Miller just remained silent, assessing the situation. He was absorbing the informationing from Hannah and Andrew, trying to figure out the possibilities. Andrew might be right or wrong.",


    Then suddenly Andrew extended his phone to them. "I think Tristan was so desperate that he even resorted to that scheme. See this video and you will understand why he did that."",

 Chapter 74 Only A Joke

    Andrew showed them Tristan''s video. After watching it, Mr. and Mrs. Miller had mixed feelings about it. But one thing was certain- Hannah''s parents believed Andrew''s spection.


    Because of that, their views about Tristan suddenly changed. They couldn''t believe that he would do that to his brother, Andrew and to his best friend, Hannah.",


    "I think we have to tell Chairman Lu about this." Mr. Miller suggested with his serious expression.",


    "Yeah, that''s true. Only Chairman Lu can discipline Tristan." Mrs. Miller agreed on her husband''s suggestion.",


    Meanwhile, Hannah had not recovered yet from what she had seen in the video. She didn''t know what to feel as of this moment. She became unusually quiet. She was really surprised after watching the video. Her mood changed immediately.",


    Andrew noticed Hannah''s reaction. Now he was not sure if he did the right thing by showing her that video. He had a nagging feeling about this. Andrew''s expression darkened as he felt troubled by Hannah''s reaction.",


    ''Why does she look like that? Is she affected by that video?'' Andrew pondered to himself.",


    After a while, Hannah excused herself. She said she felt tired and she wanted to get some rest first so she went to her room. Andrew followed her while Mr. and Mrs. Miller remained in the living room.",


    "I think we should help Andrew get the CEO position of Heavenly Star Enterprise. After all, he is the one who will be Hannah''s husband." Mr. Miller suddenly blurted out to his wife.",


    "Honey, I agree with you. But to do that, we need to influence Chairman Lu. He still had thest say about the CEO position. Though Tristan is the current CEO, he can still be reced by others especially now that he has a bad reputation as a womanizer." Mrs. Miller didn''t object to her husband''s suggestion.",


    "Well, influencing other directors and shareholders could also help. They have the power to change the current CEO especially if his current reputation is also affecting thepany''s good name and image." Mr. Miller smirked at that thought.",


    Mrs. Miller heaved a deep sigh, "I''m d that our Hannah fell in love with Andrew instead of Tristan. I couldn''t imagine seeing her cry because of Tristan''s womanizing act."",


    "Yeah. I won''t let my daughter fall to someone like him. Never." Mr. Miller said with conviction.",


    "You should meet Chairman Lu and demand him to punish Tristan for what he had done. He was trying to separate Hannah and Andrew." Mrs. Miller urged her husband to talk with Grandpa Lu.",


    Mr. Miller just nodded at her as a response.",


    ??????????????????????????",


    ? At Oceaniz City ?",


    ? Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were both oblivious of the impending storm that was about to happen in the City of Empire. This storm would bring changes into their lives once they returned to Empire City.",


    They had done their research for today and both of them were productive. Tristan was now busy summarizing his report and findings on hisptop while Zhen-Zhen and FaMo were just sitting beside him.",


    Zhen-Zhen was reading a book. She already learned how to read. On the other hand, FaMo was engrossed with watching television. Tristan would nce at them from time to time.",


    He couldn''t help but smile seeing Zhen-Zhen and FaMo doing different things for the first time. But he was amazed by FaMo. He looked like an intelligent cat. Howe he could focus on watching television?",


    ''Could he understand what he was watching? Why is it he looks like a person in his cat form. Haha so strange. Well, his master is strange too. They matched each other well.'' Tristan thought to himself while grinning from ear to ear.",


    Tristan couldn''t bring himself to get mad at FaMo and Zhen-Zhen because of Hannah''s incident. Maybe if another person did that to Hannah, Tristan would already scold them while showing them his wrath despite the fact that they had no idea about Hannah''s condition.",<sub> </sub>


    But since the person who caused that ident was Zhen-Zhen and her pet, Tristan tried to understand the situation without jumping into conclusion and making a reckless action.",


    In fact, he felt guilty to Zhen-Zhen since he neglected her at that time because he was very worried about Hannah. Tristan was now thinking that his action had scared Zhen-Zhen.",


    She had no idea what happened that night so it must be hard for her thinking what she had done wrong. She even assumed that Tristan got mad at her.",


    "Zhen-Zhen¡­" Tristan called her out.",


    Zhen-Zhen moved her gaze from the book to Tristan''s face.",


    "Yes, Tristan?"",


    "I want to apologize to you about what happenedst night. I left without saying a word. I think I made you worry too much because of that. I''m really sorry about that." Tristan apologized to her.",


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at him brightly and said, "You don''t have to apologize. I understand now. It was an emergency and you were thinking about how to save Hannah. It''s only natural that you forgot about us because your mind was so upied by Hannah''s situation."",


    Tristan sighed deeply after hearing Zhen-Zhen. ''She is really thoughtful and understanding.''",


    "Thank you, Zhen-Zhen." He softly said while ncing at her with his grateful look.",


    "I promise it will not happen again," Tristan added.",


    Then suddenly FaMo reacted. "Meow! Meow! Meow!"",


    FaMo was saying, "That''s good. Make sure to fulfill that promise or else I will roast you alive. You didn''t know how Zhen-Zhen became so sad that night. You made her cry!"",


    Unfortunately, Tristan couldn''t understand FaMo. He was clueless that he made her sad and cry that night.",


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen nced at FaMo. She was the only one who understood what he had just said.",


    ''FaMo behave! What do you mean you will roast Tristan alive? Hmm¡­ you are not supposed to hurt Tristan. I will get mad at you.'' Zhen-Zhen scolded FaMo for the first time.",


    FaMo: "..."",


    He was rendered speechless. He forgot about Zhen-Zhen. Now, she caught him trying to think about ways on how to punish Tristan if ever he would make Zhen-Zhen sad once again.",


    ''Hey, Zhen-Zhen, that''s only a joke. I think you should also learn to crack some jokes once in a while.'' FaMo said, trying to feign innocence.",


    ??????????????",


    [ Author: LOL, poor FaMo. Got scolded by Zhen-Zhen. ]",

 Chapter 75 A Big Trouble

    Today was the third day of Zhen-Zhen and Tristan''s stay at Oceaniz City. He woke up early. Even though they were sharing one room, Tristan was not sleeping on the king-sized bed together with Zhen-Zhen. He requested the hotel to prepare an extra bed for him.


    He was afraid that once he slept beside her then he would be tempted to do something which he was not supposed to do. Though they kissed each other many times, Tristan didn''t have the heart to take advantage of her.


    But he admitted that it was really difficult on his part to control himself from doing inappropriate acts while staying with a very lovely and charming woman like Zhen-Zhen.


    Thinkingback, he had not slept with his women for a long time now since he met Zhen-Zhen. Hemended himself for practicing abstinence for a while now.


    And he was also proud to say that he was cleared from HIV because he''d never forgotten to use protection every time he would do the deed with his flings. So he was safe.


    After freshening up, Tristan walked towards Zhen-Zhen''s bed. She was still sound asleep like FaMo. FaMo was sleeping beside Zhen-Zhen. Tristan slowly sat in the corner of her bed, trying his best not to wake her up.


    Then he moved his gaze to her sleeping figure. She still looked very beautiful even if she was asleep. Tristan watched over her until he was lost in his own thoughts.


    Their second day in the Oceana Safe Haven Resort Hotel became smooth, unlike the first day wherein a lot of troubles happened- Hannah''s allergy, and Zhen-Zhen''s attempt of seducing Andrew.


    Tristan was d that nothing bad happened to Zhen-Zhen and Hannah. Now, the only conflict he was thinking that needed to be resolved once he came back to the City of Empire was the misunderstanding between Andrew and him.


    Tristan epted the fact that he was the root of those troubles. He already conditioned himself that he would apologize personally to Andrew, both for Hannah''s incident and Zhen-Zhen''s action.


    He was willing to take the me because he didn''t want them to get mad at Zhen-Zhen. She''s the most innocent among them. She just got entangled with theplicated rtionship he had with Hannah and Andrew.


    Soon, he would introduce Zhen-Zhen in the Davis Family as his wife. So as far as he could, he didn''t want any members of the Davis Family to misunderstand nor misjudge Zhen-Zhen.


    She was a good person despite the fact she is a demon god''s daughter. He promised that she would protect her even in his family, so Tristan was determined to fulfill that.


    Tristan could no longer stop himself from touching her charming face. His hand began to move, caressing her cheeks using his thumb. He even fixed her messy hair covering her lovely face.


    "You sleep like a baby, Zhen-Zhen. I think she got tired yesterday after roaming around the resort with me." Tristan murmured to himself.


    "What a beautiful day to wake up and the first thing I will see is this goddess of beauty." A gentle smile yed across his face after saying that.


    ''I think I will be able to finish this field research after two days. Grandpa gave me one week to stay here. That means I will be free the day after tomorrow. So Zhen-Zhen and I will have an opportunity to stroll around Oceaniz City and spend more time together.'' Tristan thought to himself excitedly.


    Tristan had already nned out their next destinations for theing days. However, he didn''t expect that his wonderful n of spending more time with Zhen-Zhen at Oceaniz City would also be ruined by today.


    A bigger trouble was waiting for Tristan and Zhen-Zhen in the City of Empire.<sub> </sub>


    ******************


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan spent their half day walking around the beach. They yed like children, running and sshing seawater to each other. Soon, they ended up swimming on the beach.


    At least, Tristan was d that Zhen-Zhen didn''t need to wear a pair of sexy bikinis. She swam in the water with her current clothes on. They also did snorkeling, swimming along with the different types of fishes and sea creatures.


    Zhen-Zhen enjoyed that activity so much. Tristan, on the other hand, was also having fun by just watching the joyful expression of Zhen-Zhen as they swam under the sea, ying with the fishes.


    Of course, Tristan didn''t let this opportunity go to waste without being naughty. He pulled Zhen-Zhen in the bottom part of the sea after removing their snorkel gears.


    After that, he kissed her, giving each other oxygen. He repeated his action several times. Zhen-Zhen yed along with him and cooperated well. She liked it.


    They were kissing each other passionately under the sea with thousands of fishes and sea creatures watching them. That''s how they enjoyed their bonding moment early this morning.


    Who would have thought that after that blissful moment they shared in the morning, they would be facing a serious issue in the afternoon?


    Just after eating their lunch, Tristan received a calling from Matthew.


    As soon as the call got connected, Matthew''s anxious voice was heard from the other line.


    "Tris¡­ something big happened here in the Empire City. You need toe back now. I already booked your ne ticket including Lillie."


    Tristan frowned after hearing Matthew.


    "What is this all about Matthew?" Tristan asked him curiously.


    Heheard Matthew sigh deeply. Tristan could sense that this was a serious matter.


    "I will exin to you upon your arrival. I will fetch both of you in the airport. Your flight is scheduled at 2:00 pm this afternoon. Go to the airport now." Matthew said with urgency.


    "I''m not done yet with my research here. Grandpa might scold me." Tristan said, feeling a little bit confused about what was happening.


    "Grandpa Lu was the one who ordered me to contact you and book your ne ticket going back here today. He also wants to see you and talk to you. You need to go straight to your family mansion. Grandpa Lu will be waiting for you¡­ including your parents."

 Chapter 76 Is Grandpa Lu Scary?

    "Grandpa Lu was the one who ordered me to contact you and book your ne ticket going back here today. He also wants to see you and talk to you. You need to go straight to your family mansion. Grandpa Lu will be waiting for you¡­ including your parents."",


    Hearing thosest remarks from Matthew, Tristan was finally convinced that this was not just a small matter anymore. It seemed very serious that even his Grandpa Lu ordered him to return right away.",


    ''But howe he didn''t inform me by himself?'' Tristan marveled at that thought.",


    Now, he had a bad feeling about this. There were only two possible scenarios why his Grandpa Lu didn''t personally contact him. Either Grandpa Lu didn''t want to call him because he would just get annoyed by Tristan or Grandpa Lu was really upset and disappointed at him this time.",


    ''D@mn! What the hell happened there? I had an ominous feeling about this.'' Tristan suddenly felt troubled because of this.",


    "Ok Matt! I''ll hang up now. I will contact you again once we are boarding the ne. See youter." Tristan said before ending the call.",


    "Tristan, is everything okay? Why are you having that kind of look on your face?" Zhen-Zhen asked him worriedly as she noticed his uneasiness and his bothered expression.",


    Tristan shook his head and gave her a faint smile.",


    "Don''t worry, Zhen. Everything is fine. But I am afraid we can''t continue our stay here. Our n of exploring other ces here in Oceaniz City just got ruined today. Grandpa Lu asked me to return and he wanted to see me. I have no choice but to follow." Tristan exined to her, feeling a little bit disappointed.",


    "My Grandpa will turn into a scary monster if ever I will disobey his order." Tristan added exasperatedly while taking a deep sigh.",


    "Is Grandpa Lu that scary?" Zhen-Zhen asked him innocently. There was a slight frown on her beautiful face. She was curious.",


    Tristan couldn''t help letting out a soft chuckle. He was badmouthing his grandpa to his future granddaughter-inw. Tristan could imagine Grandpa Lu''s face once he learned that.",


    "Yes, he is so scary. But don''t worry, grandpa will definitely like you once he sees you. Anyway, Zhen-Zhen, we have to go now and pack our things. Let''se here again some other time to resume our n of exploring Oceaniz City." Tristan said while gently petting her head.",


    "Hmm. Okay. Let''s do that next time. We must follow grandpa, or else he will be a scary monster. But don''t worry Tristan. I will protect you from Grandpa once he gets mad at you." Zhen-Zhen said, reassuring Tristan.",


    Tristan chuckled once again. Then he pinched her cheeks. "Hey, Zhen¡­ you are not allowed to hurt elders. You should respect and be patient with them even if they will start nagging you non-stop. You must bear it."",


    Zhen-Zhen pouted after hearing that. She also raised her hands, pinching Tristan''s cheek.",


    "I said I will protect you but it does not mean that I will hurt grandpa. I am nning to use my charm not my powers." Zhen-Zhen corrected him.",


    Tristan let out another huskyugh. "Wow, Where did you learn that?"",


    Zhen-Zhen smiled sheepishly and said, "In the television. After watching some dramas where the female lead is acting so cute in front of her grandpa. Then just like that her grandpa''s anger will suddenly disappear. He dotes so much on his granddaughter."",


    Tristan gave her two thumbs up. "Good strategy, Zhen-Zhen. I like that. Let''s use that in the future."",


    Then Tristan scratched the back of his head. "Hmm. Now I wonder. Am I not charming enough? I think my charm is not working on him. He always gets mad at me." hemented to her.",


    "Because you''re a naughty grandson." Zhen-Zhen promptly said, there was a glint of humor in her blue eyes.",


    p Tristan: "..."",<sub> </sub></anda>


    Tristan was taken aback for a moment. When he recovered, Tristan immediately reacted.",


    "Hey! Who told you that? Is it Matthew?"",


    Zhen-Zhen immediately closed her mouth while shaking her head. It meant that she would not tell him.",


    "Zhen-Zhen??! Spill it out."",


    Before Tristan could furtherin, Zhen-Zhen already fled by running towards their hotel room.",


    ''Tristan, it''s FaMo. Besides, I''m just joking. FaMo said I should try making some jokes once in a while.'' Zhen-Zhen giggled at that thought.",


    ***************",


    After a few hours of journey, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan arrived at the airport of Empire City. Matthew was already there, waiting for them in the passenger''s arrival lounge.",


    Matthew waved at them the moment he saw Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. Zhen-Zhen waved back at him with a smile while Tristan simply nodded his head.",


    "What happened?" Tristan immediately asked Matthew when they reached him.",


    Matthew was about to tell him when suddenly four men in ck uniform approached them.",


    Tristan frowned the moment he saw the four elite bodyguards of the Davis Family. ''Does grandpa think I will runaway? Why is it he sends these bodyguards?''",


    They slightly bowed to greet Tristan. Their leader was the one who spoke up. "Young Master Tristan, wee back. Chairman Lu sent us here to fetch you."",


    Tristan moved his gaze to Matthew, asking him if he knew that the bodyguards were there. Matthew shrugged his shoulders as a response to his questioning gaze. Matthew had no idea that the Davis Family Bodyguards woulde personally to pick up Tristan.",


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen who was carrying FaMo in her hands just watched everyone in confusion. Now Tristan was very curious what''s the problem this time.",


    He nodded at their family bodyguards before he turned to Zhen-Zhen. Tristan held her shoulders as he spoke at her softly.",


    "Lillie, you should go with Matthew. Visit your parents today. They are already here in the City of Empire. I will see youter... at home. Okay?"",


    She knew that Tristan was referring to her adoptive parents, Alice and Thomas.",


    "Okay." She simply said but deep down Zhen-Zhen didn''t feel at ease leaving Tristan alone with those men.",


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I am just meeting my grandpa and my parents." Tristan reassured her upon seeing the worries in her blue orbs. He leaned over to nt a kiss on her forehead.",


    Then he turned to Matthew and said meaningfully. "Take care of her."",

 Chapter 77 Viral Video

    Since the bodyguards of the Davis Family picked up Tristan from the airport, Matthew and Tristan were not able to talk about today''s issue. Tristan was still clueless why Grandpa Lu ordered him to return today and wanted to see him.",


    Tristan just heaved a deep sigh as he leaned back on his seat. He was sitting on the back passenger seat alone. Two guards were on the front- one was driving while the other one was sitting on the front passenger seat. The other two bodyguards were following them behind using another ck car.",


    "Jeez, why did he send four bodyguards? Seriously? Do they really think that I will run away and flee?" Tristan sneered at that thought, cing one hand on the top of his forehead as he closed his eyes.",


    He decided not to ask Matthew anymore since he would still be able to find out what happened once he arrived at the Davis Family Mansion.",


    The moment they reached the family mansion, the guard instructed him to proceed at Grandpa Lu''s mini office. They told him that Grandpa Lu and his parents were already there, waiting for him.",


    Tristan didn''t waste more time as he headed straight to Grandpa Lu''s mini office. The moment he entered the room, Tristan was surprised to see the presence of Andrew and Hannah together with Mr. and Mrs. Miller.",


    Tristan automatically knitted his brows into a deep drown upon seeing them.",


    ''I thought I would be meeting only my Grandpa and my parents. Why are they also here? What is this? Family reunion or family meeting for the uing union of these two families once Andrew and Hannah will get married to each other.'' Tristanined to himself inwardly.",


    Grandpa Lu was sitting on a single couch in the middle while his parents and Hannah''s parents were sitting on a longer sofa facing Andrew and Hannah who were also sitting on a long sofa.",


    Tristan could either sit beside Andrew or to the vacant single couch which was facing Grandpa Lu. Tristan chose thetter.",


    Then after a while, Assistant Twig also entered the room holding a tablet in his hand. He stood up beside Grandpa Lu''s side.",


    "What''s wrong with this gloomy atmosphere around this room? What happened?" Tristan asked them with a smile, trying to ease the heavy tension in the air.",


    But instead of lightening the mood, Tristan''s smile and nonchnt behavior made the atmosphere be worse. Grandpa Lu was now wearing an ugly expression while looking at Tristan with his ring eyes. Hannah''s parents also had dark expressions on their faces.",


    Meanwhile, Hannah and Andrew remained silent on the sides, not even looking at Tristan''s direction. On the other hand, Lucas and Isabelle were just staring at their son with their worried and concerned look.",


    Grandpa Lu finally broke his silence. "Congrattions, grandson. You just be more famous now. Your nice video just went viralst night! You already have million views. You never fail to amaze me, my dear grandson." Grandpa Lu said, his voice filled with sarcasm.",


    "Video? What video?" Tristan asked, clueless about the video Grandpa Lu was talking about.",


    Grandpa Lu narrowed his eyes at his grandson, his lips already formed a thin line on his aged face. He signaled Assistant Twig to hand the tablet over to Tristan.",


    "SEE IT FOR YOURSELF, GRANDSON." Grandpa Lu stated firmly with his angry voice.",<sub> </sub>


    Assistant Twig approached Tristan as he gave him the tablet. Tristan epted it, feeling intrigued.",


    His attention was now focused on the video ying on the tablet''s screen. Astonishment was reflected in his eyes the moment he saw his own self in the video.",


    Tristan was totally wasted. If he could remember correctly this event happened during the Family Dinnerst week.",


    He cursed himself inwardly. He almost didn''t recognize himself. He was totally drunk and spouting nonsense. His twin cousins were trying to control and stop him, but instead he went wild, throwing a fit while screaming and telling them things which he was not supposed to say.",


    Tristan''s face immediately became pale after hearing his words in that video. His grip on the tablet tightened. He felt like his brain had just received a shockwave. His heart was now racing rapidly on his chest.",


    ? [ "I love Hannah! She''s the only woman I love! The only woman I wanted! Why is it she had to be with Andrew? My own brother? ]",


    [ "I liked her first even before Andrew began liking her. Why is life so unfair? Andrew is just my half brother! Everything changed the moment he came to my life! He even stole Hannah from me. Why did Hannah choose to love him instead of me?? Why?" ]",


    Tristan was pouring his heart out. ke and Jake didn''t know what to do with him. In the end, they just let him rant at them, allowing him to speak what''s on his mind.",


    [ "What should I do now? They are about to get married. Should I break them apart before their wedding?" ]",


    After saying that, Tristan''sughter was heard. He was crying and at the same timeughing. He looked very pathetic. He turned into a madman.",


    [ "Should I find a very beautiful woman to seduce Andrew?" ]",


    The video stopped and was cut at that moment. The video had an interesting and eye-catching title that would attract viewers.",


    [ The Handsome CEO of Heavenly Star Enterprise, Tristan Davis was madly in love with his Brother''s Fiancee ]",


    At the bottom part for Video detail, there was a statement saying:",


    [ Evil Brother is nning to ruin his Brother''s rtionship with his fiancee. Scheming to break the couple apart. ]",


    Tristan wished that the ground would open up right now and swallow him whole. He just wanted to hide from them because of this embarrassing video.",


    He never imagined that he would confess his love for Hannah this way. Now, everyone knew that he had feelings for her. Not only Hannah but everyone who watched this video including Grandpa Lu, Andrew, his parents and Hannah''s parents.",

 Chapter 78 You Have No Right!

    Tristan did not know how he would react in front of them. No wonder everyone who was present in that room was giving him deathly res and disappointed looks.


    He never imagined that time like this would happen just because of one night of being drunk. He was certain that this video was taken just outside their family mansion after that family dinner.


    He already had people in mind who would try to do this to him. He already suspected his two evil cousins as the culprits who took this video.


    ''F*ck! I should have controlled my alcohol in-take that night. I will never get drunk again in the future. I always cause trouble when I''m drunk. Jeez¡­ this bbering mouth of mine!'' Tristan scolded himself inwardly.


    He felt embarrassed right now. He didn''t know how to face them, especially Hannah and Andrew. He had a bad feeling about this. It seemed that there would be more misunderstanding between the two brothers.


    Now Grandpa Lu and their parents including Hannah''s parents would be confronting him about this embarrassing stupid.


    ''Pathetic Fool!'' Tristan reprimanded himself once again. He felt the heavy air surrounding them. The tension was there making Tristan uneasy.


    He was racking his brain hard on how he would redeem himself and give them a proper exnation about his inappropriate conduct in the video.


    After the deafening silence, Grandpa Lu spoke once again.


    "Why are you so quiet, grandson? What can you say about your spectacr performance?" Grandpa Lu sneered at him, mocking him at the same time.


    Tristan started to release cold sweats. His ears were burning red from too much embarrassment.


    After a while, his awkward chuckle bubbled up in the entire room. He was trying to lighten the atmosphere byughing and not taking it seriously.


    "Grandpa, I think I said those because I was under the influence of alcohol. me my drunken state." Tristan scratched his face while smiling at them sheepishly.


    "Thinking about that, who is responsible for recording me in that state? That person even posted it to the inte to ruin my reputation. Should we investigate this matter? It happened just outside our family mansion. I don''t think it was a work of paparazzi because, in the first ce, I''m not an actor." Tristan added, pointing out that someone just wanted to ruin his image and that someone could be a member of the Davis Family.


    Grandpa Lu just squinted his eyes at him while his brows were drawn together in a deep frown. Tristan couldn''t tell what Grandpa Lu was thinking as of this moment.


    Hannah and Andrew just remained silent while Tristan''s parents could only sigh deeply, having mixed emotions on their faces. Hannah''s parents were the ones who were giving Tristan a ridiculing look.


    Mr. Miller could no longer keep his silence. "That''s not the reason why we are gathered here today, Tristan. Our main concern is your action, not the one who took that video. We should be thankful to that person since because of this, we learned that you were plotting something against Andrew and Hannah."


    Tristan''s lips twitched. He didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    ''Why are they fussing about this? I am the victim here. My pitiful self in my drunken state was just recorded, spreading out on the inte.


    "Uncle, those were just empty wordsing from a drunk man who was not in his right mind, just venting out his frustration. Can''t I just fix this by apologizing to them? Why are you making this a big issue as if Andrew and Hannah are the victims? I''m not trying to plot something here. I am a victim here of cyberbullying. Someone just posted my embarrassing video on the inte! Why is it not the main concern here?" Tristan defended himself and at the same time seeking justice for himself.<sub> </sub>


    Mr. Miller let out a sarcasticugh after hearing that. "You are the victim? I just heard the most ridiculous joke today. I''m disappointed with you, Tristan."


    Mrs. Miller also butted in to support his husband. "Dear, you are lying here. Those were not only empty words. In fact, you already made a move."


    ? Tristan looked at Mr. and Mrs. Miller with disbelief and confusion. "What do you mean, Auntie?"


    "Did you forget it already? The incident in Oceana Safe Haven Resort? Your woman snuck in Andrew''s suite and tried to seduce him!" Mrs. Miller spat back at him.


    "Everyone, let''s calm down. Let Tristan exin first." Lucas-Tristan and Andrew''s father, said in a calm manner.


    Meanwhile, Tristan shot Andrew a sharp re. He didn''t expect that Andrew would tell them about that. He told him that it was all misunderstanding.


    "Bring that woman here! Don''t try to cover up your wrongdoings. She already confessed with Andrew that it was you who requested her to seduce him." Mrs. Miller attacked Tristan once again. She even involved Zhen-Zhen now.


    "That was just a big misunderstanding. I don''t need to involve her in this family drama. She had nothing to do with this." Tristan said firmly, trying to protect Zhen-Zhen.


    Grandpa Lu was just observing Tristan and Mrs. Miller. He was assessing Tristan''s reaction. Grandpa Lu was trying to see how Tristan would defend himself and resolve this issue by himself.


    Because of his remarks, Mrs. Miller became more enraged.


    "Now, you are afraid to show that woman to us. Hahaha protecting her because she obeyed your order? Dear, I think you are underestimating Andrew''s love for Hannah. Do you think any woman could rece my precious daughter in Andrew''s heart? That woman couldn''t even help you move on. You are still madly in love with our Hannah!" Mrs. Miller continued ranting at Tristan, forgetting the presence of other people inside.


    "That Cheap Slut Woman of yours will never ever reach Hannah''s level. So continue dreaming, Andrew will never fall with someone like her. You can''t even fall with her. Hannah is above her. Admit it, my precious daughter is the big deal herepared to that woman, who was just nothing. Even if I am Andrew, I would not think twice and throw her out immediately."


    *Thud!*


    That loud thud stopped Mrs. Miller from further talking. Everyone was now looking in Tristan''s direction, having different expressions. Tristan''s parents, Hannah''s parents, and Andrew were shocked while Hannah looked frightened and worried.


    On the other hand, Grandpa Lu was just raising his brows, staring intently at Tristan. Assistant Twig wiped the sweats on his forehead, feeling anxious.


    Tristan had just punched the ss table in front of him. His both hands were balled into fists. His eyes were bloodshot. A cold and frightening aura was emanating from him. He was clenching his jaw.


    There was a moment of silence.


    After a few seconds, Tristan finally uttered some words, breaking the deafening silence inside that room.


    "Everyone here can throw me all the insults. I can ept that. But don''t you ever say a single bad word about that woman. You don''t have the right to judge her. You don''t even know her. Just wanna clear this to all of you here¡­ including you, Andrew! SHE IS NOT A SLUT. SHE IS NOT A CHEAP WOMAN!"

 Chapter 79 Grandpa Lus Command

    "Everyone here can throw me all the insults. I can ept that. But don''t you ever say a single bad word about that woman. You don''t have the right to judge her. You don''t even know her. Just wanna clear this to all of you here¡­ including you, Andrew! SHE IS NOT A SLUT. SHE IS NOT A CHEAP WOMAN!"",


    Everyone present in that room was rendered speechless by Tristan''s sudden outburst of anger. Tristan was d@mn serious this time. He emphasized hisst two sentences, defending Zhen-Zhen''s name.",


    Even Mrs. Miller who was spouting a lot of insults about Zhen-Zhen a while became tongue-tied. For an unknown reason, she felt frightened by Tristan''s cold and chilly aura.",


    Even grandpa Lu was amused to see Tristan so furious as this. This was the first time he saw his grandson acting like ths in front of the elders. That''s why Grandpa Lu was really fascinated to see this side of his grandson.",


    He might be a naughty punk but he never ever raised his voice against his elders. He respected them most. Even if the two of them would have an argument or fight, Tristan would never yell or scream at his grandpa.",


    ''I didn''t expect that he would stand up for his woman. Now, I be more curious and intrigue by thatdy.'' Grandpa Lu thought to himself as he was silently assessing his grandson, wondering what Tristan would do next.",


    Without waiting for the others to say a word, Tristan marched out quickly, leaving them astounded in that room. He needed to go out as soon as possible or else his anger would not go down if he stayed there.",


    That''s the only way he could think of to cool himself down and gather his heightened emotions. In the first ce, he didn''t want to disrespect his elders. After all they were still Hannah''s parents and Davis Family Close Friends. He was also considering the feelings of his grandpa Lu and his parents.",


    However, Tristan failed to control himself. His protective instinct for Zhen-Zhen just acted up the moment he heard those negative words and usations Mrs. Miller was throwing against Zhen-Zhen.",


    He couldn''t ept it. How dare she call his innocent Zhen-Zhen a cheap and slut woman? It was his fault, not Zhen-Zhen. He would prefer to receive those insults, he didn''t mind. But hearing those words attacking the innocent girl, that was the breaking point of his patience¡­. and his bottomline.",


    ''F*ck! This is my fault!'' Tristan cursed himself inwardly.",


    "Argh! I want to see her. I needed to see Zhen-Zhen now." Tristan mumbled to himself as he rushed out of their family mansion.",


    Meanwhile, the people whom Tristan left in the mini-office were still having mixed emotions about what had just happened. They were really surprised about his action.",


    Andrew didn''t know why but he agreed on Tristan. Those words ''Slut'' and ''Cheap'' didn''t suit her. It didn''t even cross his mind to call her like that. That''s what Andrew was thinking. He also thought that Mrs. Miller went overboard this time. Andrew somehow felt a pang of guilt deep down his heart.",


    Cough! Cough!",


    Lucas cleared his throat. He was the one who first spoke up after the moment of deafening silence.",


    "This was the reason why I told everyone to listen to Tristan''s exnation first. This talk ended up into another argument, instead of resolving the issue." Tristan and Andrew''s father sighed deeply after saying those words.",


    Hannah had no words to say. She was a little bit embarrassed because of her mother''s action. She shouldn''t have ranted on Tristan like that. Her action made the situation worse.",


    Mr. Miller nudged his wife to apologize but he only received a re as a response. Mr. Miller looked at his wife helplessly and turned to the Davis Family.",


    "I want to apologize for my wife''s action a while ago. She was just venting her frustration. It was a mother''s instinct to defend her daughter''s happiness. I hope everyone can understand that. Isabelle, you are also a mother too." Mr. Miller apologized and at the time, he justified his wife''s action.",


    Isabelle, Tristan''s mother, heaved a deep sigh after hearing that. "I know. But I think we are very quick to judge Tristan and that woman. We should have listened to his exnation just like my husband''s suggestion."",


    Mrs. Miller refused to back down and so she reacted. "What kind of exnation are we expecting to hear from him? Tristan would just deny it. Andrew''s words and this video were enough evidence that Tristan was scheming against Hannah and Andrew. He clearly wanted to break them apart!"",


    This time Grandpa Lu could no longer keep his silence so he finally intervened.",


    "Mr. and Mrs. Miller, you don''t have to worry. I will talk to him myself. I can punish him for his inappropriate behavior so don''t concern yourself too much about Tristan. Let''s not make this a big issue. After all, we are all part of one family here." Grandpa Lu said. He didn''t want to escte this issue.",<sub> </sub>


    After saying that, Grandpa Lu averted his gaze towards Andrew and Hannah.",


    "And as for Hannah and Andrew, if their love is really strong for each other, I think this kind of scheme will not really work. Hannah and Andrew should not be bothered by this. What you need to do is to trust each other and remain faithful to each other."",


    Andrew: "Yes grandpa, we understand."",


    Hannah: "Thank you, Grandpa Lu. I want to say sorry for giving you and our parents hassle and for troubling you over this matter. I think the three of us should have talked it out first, me, Andrew and Tristan."",


    Isabelle couldn''t stop herself frommenting and sharing her thoughts with the couple.",


    "That''s true. So if ever one of you will somehowmit a mistake in the future, then learn to forgive and let your love for each other win. Take our rtionship as an example. Despite the love of my husband for me, he stillmitted a mistake. But since I love him so much I learned to forgive and ept him." Isabelle was talking to Andrew''s Mother and Lucas''s mistake.",


    She had no intention of offending Andrew. She was genuine in giving the couple her honest and meaningful advice.",


    After a while, everyone left Grandpa Lu''s mini-office. Only Grandpa Lu and his assistant remained inside.",


    "With all due respect, Chairman. May I know what are you thinking right now?" Assistant Twig asked Grandpa Lu curiously as he noticed that he was lost in his thoughts.",


    "Are you thinking that Young Master Tristan just pretended to be angry a while ago so that he could escape and avoid this confrontation?" Assistant Twig added, wondering what Grandpa Lu was thinking about this situation.",


    "No. I don''t think he''s bluffing. I knew him well. He was really mad at that time." Grandpa Lu promptly said with certainty.",


    "What are you nning to do now? Will you really punish Young Master Tristan? Do you also believe that he schemed against Andrew?"",


    "Hmm. I''m not sure if he really did it or not. For now, I will do nothing. That''s my punishment for him. I will let him resolve this issue by himself. I''m not gonna help him clear his name either. I know that video already ruined his reputation and will have a negative effect on him as the CEO of Heavenly Star Enterprise. I want to know what he is gonna do now."",


    Assistant Twig just nodded at his remarks.",


    "But if he will beg his grandpa to help him, who am I to refuse him? It is seldom for my grandson to ask help from me," Grandpa Lu added with a mischievous smile on his face.",


    Assistant Twig couldn''t help but chuckle. He knew it. His boss still had a soft spot for his naughty grandson. He didn''t want him to be in trouble.",


    In fact, he wanted Tristan to depend on him even once. Tristan became independent at his early age. That started when he med his family for his mischief in love¡­ for bringing Andrew in the family thus losing Hannah.",


    "But I want you to take down that video as soon as possible. I don''t want other people to see the pitiful look of my grandson who is still heartbroken because of his first love. And find out who spread that video on the inte." Grandpa Lu gave hismand. He didn''t want to admit but he was still worried about Tristan.",


    "Okay, Chairman. I will handle that right away." Assistant Twig responded immediately.",


    Assistant Twig was about to leave Grandpa Lu''s mini-office to follow his order when suddenly he called him out once again, thus stopping him.",


    "Assistant Twig, can you also ask someone to investigate the background of that girl whom Tristan brought with him in Oceaniz City?" Grandpa Lu requested his assistant once again. There was a gleam in his eyes as he thought about that woman.",


    "Noted, Chairman."",

 Chapter 80 Meeting Her Adoptive Parents

    Oblivious of what was happening on Tristan''s end, Zhen-Zhen met her adoptive parents, Alice and Thomas, in their new home that was given to them by Tristan.",


    Alice''s face brightened up when she saw Zhen-Zhen. Thomas gave her a gentle smile. The tender expression on the faces of Alice and Thomas seemed that they were looking at their own daughter, Lillie.",


    "Ma! Pa!" Zhen-Zhen called them out with a bright smile. She put FaMo down for the meantime.",


    She remembered Tristan''s words. She asked him before what name she should call her adoptive parents and Tristan told her to call them ''Ma'' and ''Pa''.",


    Zhen-Zhen liked it. She had Mo-Mo and Fa-Fa. And now, she got additional family, her Ma and Pa.",


    "Lillie!" Alice immediately pulled her into a hug.",


    She was really happy to see Zhen-Zhen once again. Zhen-Zhen calling her Ma gave her a blissful feeling. The sorrow brought by her longing for her dead daughter suddenly lessened because of Zhen-Zhen''s presence.",


    While the two women were still hugging, Thomas greeted Matthew who apanied Zhen-Zhen.",


    "Hello, Mr. Wilkins. Thank you for bringing Lillie here." Thomas politely said to him.",


    Matthew nodded at him with a faint smile.",


    "Sir, you can just call me Matthew or Matt for short. Mr. Wilkins is too formal."",


    Thomas just returned his smile and said, "Okay, Matthew. Thanks again."",


    After hugging Alice, Zhen-Zhen also greeted her adoptive father, Thomas. He patted her head while giving her a doting look.",


    "By the way, where''s your boyfriend, Tristan?" Alice asked Zhen-Zhen while peering outside. She was searching for Tristan.",


    "He wanted to apologize for not able toe and visit you today. Something came up and he needed to see his family." Matthew exined to Alice.",


    "He doesn''t need to apologize. We are grateful to him for everything he has done so far for our family. We are just asking since we also want to thank him personally." Thomas said to Matthew with utmost sincerity.",


    Thomas and Alice knew that Matthew had no idea about the deal between them and Tristan. Matthew was not aware that Lillie was not their real daughter.",


    "It''s alright, Mr. and Mrs. Meyer. Tristan is just doing his responsibility as your future son-inw."",


    The husband and wife were happy to hear that. Alice turned to Lillie once again.",


    "Are you living with us now, starting today?" Alice asked her with excitement.",


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t know the answer to that so she nced at Matthew asking him for help.",


    "As for that Mrs. Meyer, I think we will have to wait for Tristan''s decision. Currently, Lillie is living in his Condo Unit. But don''t worry, if she stays with Tristan then you can always visit her anytime. Same with Lillie, she can go here anytime. That''s the main reason why Tristan chose this ce. It is just near his Condo Unit." Matthew answered Alice on Zhen-Zhen''s behalf.",


    As for Zhen-Zhen, she was not against the idea of living together with Alice and Thomas. She also wanted to be with them and to experience once again the feeling of having parents.",<sub> </sub>


    But deep inside her, she wanted to stay with Tristan. She was used to seeing him everyday. The moment she would open her eyes in the morning and the moment she would close her eyes at night, Tristan was the first andst person she wanted to see.",


    She didn''t want to get separated from him. That''s what she truly felt. She was very happy every time she was with Tristan.",


    "Alright, let''s go, grab some snacks first. My wife cooked something for everyone. She prepared it especially today because she learned that our Lillie would being to see us." Thomas said, inviting them to the dining area.",


    But before they could proceed to the dining area, Zhen-Zhen stopped them. She carried FaMo who was silently watching them since their arrival.",


    "Ma, Pa¡­ this is my friend¡­ I mean my pet FaMo. He is cute, isn''t he?" Zhen-Zhen cheerfully introduced FaMo to Alice and Thomas.",


    "Oh, our daughter¡­ you are right. He''s very cute¡­ and chubby." Alice said while looking at FaMo.",


    Thomas also chuckled as he agreed with his wife.",


    "FaMo, greet my Ma and Pa." Zhen-Zhen requested FaMo.",


    FaMo dlyplied with her request. "Meow! Meow!"",


    Everyoneughed when they heard FaMo''s meowing.",


    "Omoh. Aside from being cute, he is also smart. He listens to Lillie." Alice wasmending FaMo while looking at him with amusement.",


    Soon, the four of them began to eat including FaMo. Alice cooked pasta. She seldom cooked that ever since they moved to that mountain. She would do it only for special asions like Lillie''s birthday. They were just an average family, living simply at the foot of Mt. Calypso.",


    They already felt content by eating three times a day. The sources of their foods were the fruits and vegetables in their backyard garden.",


    They were still eating when Zhen-Zhen suddenly stood up while averting her gaze to the closed door.",


    "Tristan." She mumbled.",


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t waste any more time as she dashed towards the door. She felt Tristan''s presence. It seemed like he was calling her. That''s why she didn''t think twice when she rushed out of the house to wee Tristan.",


    When she was already out, she saw Tristan alighted from the Taxi that was parked in front of the entrance gate. Her heart could finally feel at ease since Tristan was already here.",


    Though she was happily conversing with Alice, Thomas and Matthew a while ago, Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but worry about Tristan. She felt that something was off when they got separated in the airport.",


    With her sparkling blue eyes and a warm smile on her face, Zhen-Zhen ran towards Tristan''s direction. When Tristan saw her running figure, Tristan also sprinted towards her.",


    After closing their distance, Zhen-Zhen threw herself at him and Tristan dly caught her in his arms. They hugged each other tightly as if they haven''t seen each other for a decade.",


    "Zhen-Zhen¡­" he softly mumbled in her ear.",

 Chapter 81 Sticking With You Like A Glue

    "Zhen-Zhen¡­" he softly mumbled in her ear.


    "Tristan¡­ what''s wrong?"


    Zhen-Zhen asked him as soon as she sensed that something was troubling Tristan right now. She didn''t know why but she could feel it.


    Meanwhile, Tristan''s grip on her body tightened more after he heard her query. He always pondered at the fact she could tell that something was off about him. As if he was very transparent in her eyes that she could read his emotions and feelings.


    "I-I''m really sorry, Zhen. I truly am." Tristan said in his low voice.


    They were still holding each other without a n of breaking the hug.


    Zhen-Zhen began stroking his back. "Why are you apologizing again?"


    Tristan mmed his eyes shut, gritting his teeth before calming himself down to speak once again.


    "I''m sorry for dragging you in this mess¡­ in my messy life. Zhen-Zhen, I will give you one chance now. You can still back out and turn down my proposal. You can change your mind. You can take back your decision about marrying me and bing my wife." Tristan couldn''t exin but he felt a pang of pain deep down his heart after saying those words.


    ''Can I really do this? Letting her go and giving her freedom? Argh¡­ I couldn''t understand what I wanted anymore.'' Tristan''s mind was in shambles as of this moment.


    "I''m telling you¡­ I am not a good person like what you are thinking. Do you still want... to marry me, despite that? Do you still want to be my wife?" Tristan asked her. There was a hint of uncertainty in his voice.


    Badum! Badum!


    His heart started to beat rapidly inside his chest. Every second passed while waiting for her response, his heartbeat became louder in his ears. He was nervous, restless and anxious.


    ''F*ck! What''s going on in your head, Tristan? Why did you ask her that?'' Tristan scolded himself inwardly, regretting why he suddenly told her that.


    What if she would say ''No'' and she was not willing anymore? Could he really take it?


    After waiting and anticipating, finally Zhen-Zhen gave him an answer.


    "Tristan¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "No matter what other people will say about you, in my eyes¡­ you are a good person. You have a kind heart." Zhen-Zhen softly said.


    Tristan was taken aback after hearing that. Her sincere words warmed and soothed his troubled heart.


    ''Why do I feel like I am a wonderful person now, just because of those simple wordsing from her? Should I cry orugh?''


    "Hmmm, so Tristan, don''t worry too much." Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle before continuing.


    "I will not change my mind. I still want to marry you, Tristan. I want to be your wife. The moment you took me from that mountain and brought me here, I already told myself that I would stick with you starting from that day."


    Tristan''s lips lifted upward as the warm glow of happiness flickered through his eyes upon hearing her response.


    ''Yes!'' He screamed in his mind while rejoicing. He couldn''t help but raise his fist in the air behind her back as a sign of his victory.<sub> </sub>


    Then he heard Zhen-Zhen utter another word.


    "Tristan, I will stick with you like a glue¡­ just like what Miho did to Cha Dae Woong." Zhen-Zhen stated cheerfully, followed by her soft giggles.


    Tristan frowned, releasing Zhen-Zhen from that hug so that he could see her face. She was smiling from ear to ear.


    "Who''s Miho? And Who''s Cha Dae Woong? Did you meet and make new friends today?" Tristan asked her in confusion.


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip, suppressing herughter.


    "Who are they?" Tristan repeated his question, feeling curious.


    Zhen-Zhen could no longer hold herughter. Her giggles bubbled up. Tristan just looked at her amusingly, fascinated by her soft and angelicughter.


    "Tristan¡­ they are the main characters of the drama I am watching. My Girlfriend Is A Gumiho."


    Tristan: "..."


    He was rendered speechless. He couldn''t believe it. Here he was, being sentimental and emotional while Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, had still time to think about the drama she was watching on TV.


    Tristan couldn''t help but pinch her two lovely cheeks.


    "Zhen-Zhen, you''ve watched many dramas already. I think it is time to make you study harder. Refrain from watching TV in the next few days. I will start tutoring you for your uing examination."


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head in agreement while smiling at him. She was looking forward to that.


    And just like that, the heavy burden in his heart a while ago was lifted after seeing Zhen-Zhen and talking to her. She was truly his happy pill. She lightened his mood without doing much. She did that by just being herself, just being his innocent and lovely Zhen-Zhen.


    After a while, Tristan cupped her face using his two hands, staring straight into her sparkling blue eyes.


    "Zhen-Zhen, thank you for cheering me up today. I was really in a foul mood beforeing here. But now, I''m okay. Don''t worry, Zhen-Zhen. I will do my best to protect you. I will not let other people insult you or say bad words against you. I will not let them hurt you." His words were filled with promises to her. He meant it.


    "Listen to me carefully. You are a unique being. You are superior to others, not only because of your power and your beauty but because of your kind and humble heart. You''re so honest, so pure and innocent. You are the most wonderful person I have ever met."


    "But Zhen-Zhen, the real world is not as beautiful as you think. It has a dangerous and ugly side too. Sometimes you will encounter cruel people who are quick to judge and sometimes, they will even try to hurt you. You have to learn and fight for yourself. Don''t let others look down on you or belittle you." Tristan said to her meaningfully.


    Zhen-Zhen gave him a faint smile and responded, "I know, Tristan. I already experienced that when I was still a child. People tried to hurt me and my family just because they thought we were pure evil. They judged us easily without hearing my mother''s plea. I know my worth¡­ my Fa-Fa named me Zhen-Zhen because I am precious to him and to my Mo-Mo. They sacrificed their lives so that I could live. So I will do as you say, I will not let others look down on me. And¡­ This time I will not let them hurt me nor the people close to me, especially you. I will also protect you, Tristan."


    Tristan was at a loss for words. He had no idea that Zhen-Zhen had experienced that kind of cruelty in her world during her childhood.


    ''Did people try to kill her because she''s a demon god''s daughter? What happened to her in her previous world? Did those people kill her parents?''


    Those were the questions running in his mind right now.


    "I will not disappoint you, Tristan. I will do well. I will study and learn everything in this new world. I will be like others, living like a normal human being." Zhen-Zhen said with her reassuring smile.

 Chapter 82 The Evil Scheme Continued

    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen stayed over with Alice and Thomas until dinner. Matthew also joined them. He also wanted to talk with Tristan. Matthew somehow knew that Tristan''s conversation with his family didn''t go well.",


    Zhen-Zhen stayed inside while bonding with her adoptive parents. FaMo didn''t leave Zhen-Zhen''s side.",


    He was silently watching her, feeling happy that Zhen-Zhen found another family in this world. FaMo felt d and at ease seeing that the husband and wife were treating Zhen-Zhen like their real daughter.",


    On the other hand, the two men went out to the balcony for a talk.",


    "What happened?" Matthew simply asked Tristan.",


    Tristan heaved a deep sigh as he recalled the incident this afternoon.",


    "I had an argument with Hannah''s parents. I think I really messed up. BIG time. No one to me except myself." Tristan admitted his mistakes.",


    Matthew just nodded and patted his back as he continued listening to Tristan.",


    "Something happened in the Oceaniz City."",


    "Yeah. I heard about what happened to Hannah. You also told me about Lillie''s attempt of seducing Andrew. Men¡­ it''s really your fault for making that stupid wish." Matthew scolded him once again.",


    "They misunderstood everything. They even med and insulted Lillie. I was nning to exin everything to Andrew once I returned and apologized to him. But this video made the situation worse. F*ck! Now, everyone knew about my feelings towards Hannah! I suspect Mark and Daniel are the ones responsible for this." Tristan clenched his teeth at that thought.",


    "Yeah, I think they are rejoicing now. They got their revenge against you. Should we ask the twins to give those two evil cousins of yours a lesson? I think the twins will be happy toply with your request." Matthew chuckled when the twins crossed his mind.",


    Tristan massaged his throbbing temples. "I don''t want to involve them. I will resolve this by myself¡­ but of course, I will still gonna need your help."",


    "What should we do now? Many people already saw your embarrassing video. You are now marked as the Evil Scheming Jealous Brother." Matthew chuckled once again, slightly teasing Tristan.",


    Tristan still managed tough with Matthew''s teasing. They just wanted to make fun out of this serious matter to lighten the mood.",


    "I think Grandpa already took care of the video. I could no longer see it on the inte."",


    "Oh, What''s grandpa Lu''s reaction when he saw you?" Matthew asked him curiously.",


    "As usual, he was mad and disappointed with me. At least, my parents looked worried about me." Tristan let out a humorless chuckle.",


    "Hmm, how about Hannah and Andrew?" Matthew was more intrigued about the couple''s reaction.",


    Tristan just shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t know. They were just quiet the whole time. Not even ncing in my direction."",


    Matthew felt disappointed to hear that. He was expecting more reactions from them.",


    "Matt¡­"",


    "Hmm?"",


    "Let''s protect Lillie. I have a feeling that they will try to find her and dig more information about her background, especially Grandpa Lu. She needs to focus on her uing examination. I don''t want others or anyone from the Davis Family to pester and bother her because of this issue."",


    Matthew nced at him, feeling amused. Tristan was acting like a protective husband now.",<sub> </sub>


    ''Did he mature already?'' Matthew smiled at that thought.",


    Then Matthew burst outughing while holding his stomach. "Haha¡­ I couldn''t believe it. Lillie is very honest to the extent of telling Andrew that you are the one who requested her to do that."",


    "Should I teach her how to lie next time?" Tristan asked Matthew, lifting an eyebrow as he mocked Matthew who was stillughing at him.",


    "I think you should! White lies." Matthew suggested.",


    This time, Tristan shot him a cold stare. "Wow, the good boy here is now being a bad influence."",


    Matthew finally stoppedughing.",


    "Who said I''m a good boy? Tris¡­ I am not a good boy¡­" he paused for a moment before continuing "but a perfect gentleman!"",


    Tristan almost spat a mouthful of blood because of his best friend''s shamelessness.",


    "Hey, don''t give me that kind of look. I am just kidding. I just want to cheer you up, bro."",


    "No need! Lillie already did. You are now useless, bro."",


    Matthew just let out another chuckle.",


    "So what are we gonna do with those two? Mark and Daniel?"",


    "Just ignore them for a while. I don''t have evidence yet. You need to track who posted that video. He is the only one who can confirm our suspicion. After that, I will think about the appropriate way for teaching them a lesson." Tristan said meaningfully.",


    "Alright! I got it bro. Leave this work to me. I will give you a good result." Matthew stated proudly, reassuring him.",


    "Oh, one more thing. I want you to do something for me. Visit the HR team first thing in the morning, tomorrow¡­"",


    ***************",


    Meanwhile, in the other part of the Empire City, the evil scheme against Tristan continued. Mr. Miller, Hannah''s father, contacted several directors of Heavenly Star Enterprise who were close with him.",


    To be specific, he had done talking with the five of them. Now, he was currently discussing his n with thest Director who was also a shareholder of Heavenly Star Enterprise. He was known as Director Go.",


    Mr. Miller: Yes, do it tomorrow. I already talked with the other directors. You must pressure and convince Chairman Lu to call an emergency board meeting tomorrow. You should talk about the misconduct of your current CEO, Tristan Davis.",


    Director Go: "Yeah, I can do that. So are you telling me to use our influences to remove Tristan in his CEO position and suggest Andrew to take his brother''s position?"",


    Mr. Miller: "Yeah, but don''t make it very obvious. We just need to provoke Tristan and show others that he is not suited to be the CEO anymore. You can do that easily, besides Tristan is a very stubborn fellow. He needs a recement who doesn''t have a bad reputation who will not ruin thepany''s image, unlike Tristan. The other five directors will back you up."",


    Director Go: "Okay. So what do I get after doing this?"",


    Mr. Miller: "Haha. Let''s discuss that again after. Don''t worry, I assure you. You will gain more after this."",

 Chapter 83 Gossip

    The next morning, Tristan went to thepany for work as if his embarrassing video didn''t go viral. With his overwhelming confidence matched with I-Don''t-Give-A-Damn attitude, he entered the Heavenly Star Enterprise Office building leisurely.",


    But the employees who happened to see Tristan couldn''t help but whisper with each other, talking about his viral video while giving him awkward, strange and ridiculing looks.",


    He became the number one topic of gossip in thepany. Employees got different reactions after watching the video. Almost everyone in thepany had seen the video before it was taken down on the inte by Grandpa Lu''s power and influence.",


    The employees'' gossip spread like a wild fire in the entirepany. Most of them were negativements about Tristan.",


    "Oh, I can''t still believe it, sir Tristan is in love with his brother''s girlfriend."",


    "True, he even tried to plot and scheme to break the couple apart. Tsk tsk tsk. Vicious Brother."",


    "Is it true? He asked one of his women to seduce sir Andrew?"",


    "I think this is the reason why our CEO became a yboy, a certified Casanova."",


    "He should wish them to be happy, instead of trying to break the couple apart."",


    "Our CEO is jealous of Director Davis."",


    "Now, I am starting to like Sir Andrew more than sir Tristan. I think Sir Andrew deserves to be the CEO of ourpany."",


    Despite the negativements, there were still some employees who were siding to Tristan and trying to defend their CEO.",


    "Hey, don''t talk like that. This is a personal issue. It has nothing to do with thepany. Sir Tristan is still the best performing CEO of thispany."",


    "That''s true. Despite his bad reputation involving women, ourpany''s profit and sale are still high. It didn''t affect thepany. Besides, personal life and professional life are different."",


    "I still admired our CEO. He''s smart and very capable. He''s good to us. Humble and down to earth."",


    There were also some who remained neutral about the issue.",


    Tristan slumped his body to his executive chair upon reaching his office. He knew what other employees were thinking. Matthew was right.",


    From the way his employees were looking at him a while ago, he could tell that they were thinking that he was some kind of a viin half brother who wanted to ruin his brother''s happiness.",


    He was marked as the Jealous Scheming Half Brother of their beloved director, Andrew. But he didn''t care anymore. He wanted to ignore them.",


    He was consoled by the thought that there was one person who was still thinking that he was a good man. That person was no other than but Zhen-Zhen.",


    A gentle smile automatically formed across his lips the moment Zhen-Zhen''s beautiful face popped up in his mind. Now, he didn''t care if other employees were badmouthing him as of this moment. Their opinions didn''t matter to him.",<sub> </sub>


    So, Tristan remained optimistic for today, ignoring the negative vibes while absorbing the positive vibes. He didn''t let the issue bother him. He focused on his work, finalizing the report about his field research in the Oceana Safe Haven Resort Hotel.",


    He needed to finish his report by today and submit it to Grandpa Lu, the Chairman of thepany.",


    As Tristan was busy finalizing his report, several directors tried to talk with Chairman Lu, asking and urging him to call an emergency meeting today to talk about their CEO''s scandal.",


    They were worried that Tristan''s bad reputation after that video escted on the inte might harm thepany''s image. So before that happens, they needed to make preparations and countermeasures for the possible negative effects of it in theirpany.",


    Because of their persistence and continues pestering, Grandpa Lu had no choice but to satisfy their request. He approved their suggestion and he permitted the emergency meeting for today.",


    The memo was quickly spread to different departments, calling the attention of the concerned individuals.",


    Matthew immediately informed Tristan about the emergency meeting.",


    "I have a bad feeling about this. Some directors didn''t stop pestering Chairman Lu until he approved this emergency meeting. I think this meeting has something to do with your scandal video. It seems like there are directors who are plotting against you, Tris. I think they want to make a big deal out of your scandal." Matthew informed him, looking at Tristan worriedly.",


    Tristan just merely lifted his eyebrow as his gaze moved from hisptop to Matthew''s face.",


    "So, the other directors are slowly showing their true colors." Tristan sneered at that thought.",


    Then a sarcasticugh bubbled up in his entire office. "Did you get their names, Matt?"",


    "Yeah, among them was Director Go."",


    "Oh, as expected. Then let''s show them who''s the real boss here. Aside from Grandpa Lu, I am not afraid of any of them." A cheeky grin appeared in his handsome face. He didn''t feel worried at all.",


    Matthew also let out another chuckle. "Well¡­ I didn''t know you were afraid of the Chairman. It seemed like it was not the case. You are always fighting him so I don''t think you are afraid of him Haha."",


    Tristan shrugged his shoulders and said, "Grandpa Lu is scary. I wish Grandma was still around. She doted on me so much. I want to vent my frustration with her. People are badmouthing me and now trying to scheme against me."",


    "Well¡­ so what are you nning to do now?" Matthew asked him curiously.",


    "What else? Of course, we will proceed to our original n. Did you finish what I''ve asked you to do? Did you visit the HR department this morning." Tristan asked Matthew.",


    "Yes, Ipleted the task you asked me to dost night. I just came out of the HR office when I received the memo. I proceeded here right away to inform you. Are you sure about this? Do you think this will work against the scheme the other directors are cooking right now?" Matthew said, feeling a little bit doubtful.",


    Tristan didn''t say a word. He just gave him a reassuring smile. The kind of smile that was filled with overwhelming confidence.",

 Chapter 84 Emergency Meeting

    Every directors and shareholders of Heaven Star Enterprise including Chairman Lu were now gathered in the conference waiting for the CEO to arrive.


    Some were already in a foul mood especially those directors who insisted on having this emergency meeting. They thought Tristan had intentionally nned toete or arrivest in the meeting.


    But in fact there was still five minutes left before the scheduled time of this meeting to start. Soon, Tristan arrived together with his assistant, Matthew, who was holding a pile of documents in his hand.


    Tristan headed straight to his executive chair beside Grandpa Lu, ignoring the ridiculing looks other directors were throwing at him. Matthew followed him behind.


    Grandpa Lu just frowned upon seeing Tristan''s nonchnt behavior. He was wondering how his grandson would respond and react during this meeting. This emergency meeting would clearly tackle Tristan''s scandal video.


    Grandpa Lu was looking forward to how Tristan would be able to resolve this issue and how he would deal with the disappointment and unhappiness of the other directors and shareholders because of his viral video.


    "Since, everyone is already here. We can now start our meeting and proceed to the main agenda. Grandpa Lu said, after everyone was all settled in their respective seats.


    The six directors whom Mr. Miller calledst night, exchanged meaningful nces with each other. They were now preparing tounch an attack and target Tristan. Their main goal was to remove Tristan in his CEO position and rmend Andrew for the position.


    They already set their script including what they have to say in order to show others that Tristan was not suited anymore to keep his current position. They would also need to provoke him so that Tristan would act like a stubborn fellow which would give them more reasons to rece him as the CEO of thepany.


    Director Go was the one who would do more if the talking while the other five aplices just had to agree and support him. They were still plotting the scenario in their minds when Grandpa Lu spoke up, catching the attention of everyone present there.


    "Everyone summoned here for the emergency meeting l. I believe most of you are aware of the reason why we all gathered here today."


    After hearing Grandpa Lu''s statement, everyone averted their gaze at Tristan. This was signifying that most of them were thinking the same thing.


    On the other hand, Tristan just remained calm and maintained hisposure. He seemed that he was not a little bit worried about the result of this meeting. He was quiet and rxed at his own seat, flipping and scanning the folder in his hand.


    His carefree and nonchnt behavior made Director Go and his aplices feel irritated. They nned to provoke him but it appeared that they were the ones being provoked and getting annoyed by Tristan. The funniest thing was the meeting had just started.


    "Director Go, since you were the one who suggested having this emergency meeting, I will now give you the floor. You may speak your thoughts now in front of everyone." Grandpa Lu said, letting Director Go to speak up.


    "Thank you, Chairman," Director Go politely said to Grandpa Lu before proceeding to his opening statement.


    "First, I would like to thank everyone foring here. I believe all of us here are aware of the problem our dear CEO is currently facing. I felt sorry for what happened to our dear CEO. That''s very unfortunate. And because of that I am afraid that this might cause some troubles for ourpany. So we are here to n a suitable strategy to avoid that from happening or lessen the damage to ourpany''s name."


    "Does everyone agree about this? Please raise your hands to confirm." Director Go was trying to see the opinion of the other directors in this matter.<sub> </sub>


    Almost everyone raised their hands in agreement. Tristan could only twitch his lips in a mischievous smile. He wanted tomend Director Go. He was good at ying and sugar-coating his words, hiding his true motives very well. It looked like he was just concerned about thepany but the truth was he was just doing this to attack and stab Tristan at his back.


    Tristan knew that he didn''t mean it when he said he felt sorry for him. Because if he did then he would not initiate this meeting in the first ce.


    "I think let''s hear our CEO''s thoughts about this issue. Maybe he already had a n in his mind." Director Go said, challenging Tristan.


    Tristan just smiled at them confidently, not even feeling nervous nor affected by this matter. Soon, Tristan grabbed this opportunity tounch a counterattack against his enemies. He was certain that those people who tried to scheme against him would be caught off guard after he spoke.


    "Thank you so much, Director Go. I really appreciate your effort for doing this. But first, allow me to apologize and exin why I came here a little bitte. Oh I am notte. I just camest." Tristan chuckled after emphasizing hisst words.


    The other directors who have no issue against Tristan joined him as theyughed together at his sense of humor.


    "I just finalized my report regarding the field research I conducted in Oceaniz City for the past few days. I was in a hurry to finish it by today so that I could submit it to our Chairman."


    Tristan raised the folder in his hand saying, "Now, here it is. Myprehensive report."


    He ced it in front of Grandpa Lu who was just looking at him confusedly.


    After doing that, Tristan continued.


    "So now, let''s talk about my viral video. Hmm. I became famous once again. But anyway¡­ don''t worry too much. The video was taken down already. It will just take a matter of time and people will just eventually stop talking about it. I assure you that this will not affect ourpany''s image nor our sales or profits."


    Director Go and his aplices just raised their brows while giving Tristan a mocking look. They were about to disagree but Tristan continued his statement.


    "But to make all of you feel at ease, then I will leave my CEO position for a while and take a one month leave. I will just wait for this issue to calm down. So, now I am officially informing everyone here that I already applied for one month leave to our HR department. Only Chairman Lu''s approval is what I am awaiting for this to take effect starting today." After saying that, Tristan asked Matthew to give him the leave form. Then he handed it over to Grandpa Lu.


    The room was suddenly engulfed by deafening silence. They didn''t expect that Tristan would initiate to take his one month leave just because of the issue.


    Ever since he became the CEO of thispany, he never cked off nor took a leave of absence for that long. Instead, they saw his dedication, hard work and effort to make thispany be more sessful. So most of the directors and other shareholders who admired his capability as their CEO were shocked about his decision. Grandpa Lu was also not an exemption.


    Even Director Go and his aplices didn''t see thising. They thought Tristan would be stubborn and be shameless to keep his position as the CEO despite the bad reputation he was having right now. This was an unexpected turn of events.

 Chapter 85 Mission Failed

    Even Director Go and his aplices didn''t see thising. They thought Tristan would be stubborn and be shameless to keep his position as the CEO despite the bad reputation he was having right now. This was an unexpected turn of events.",


    Because of that action of Tristan, their n was ruined. How are they supposed to oust someone who already volunteered to take a leave of absence for a month?",


    But still, Director Go refused to admit defeat so he suddenly spoke up without giving it much thought.",


    "If that''s your decision, then we must vote and find someone who will rece you." Director Go tantly said that caused everyone to give him a sharp look.",


    ''Why are they looking at me like that?'' He pondered to himself.",


    Then one director spoke up and stood up for Tristan. "Director Go, what are you trying to say here? Our CEO is just talking about one month leave here, why are you suggesting to find someone to rece him? Besides, he took this initiative to take a leave for thepany''s sake. He wanted the issue to cool down first before he could resume his work."",


    "Is that your true motive of calling this emergency meeting?" Another Director asked him, feeling suspicious about Director Go.",


    Director Go felt like he put himself in this hot seat. He regretted saying it at loud. Now, other directors were suspecting him. They were against the idea of recing Tristan as the CEO.",


    He couldn''t me them. Tristan, despite his bad reputation with women, was in fact a best performing CEO. So other directors were admiring his capability. They even looked disappointed after hearing that Tristan would take one month leave. Tristan seeded in getting the other directors'' sympathy.",


    "No, I mean¡­ an acting CEO while our CEO is absent from the office." Director Go said, trying his best to redeem himself. He suddenly felt heavy pressure in his shoulders after receiving suspicious looks from his colleagues.",


    "Then, let''s leave that decision to Chairman Lu." One director also joined the conversation.",


    Then they averted their gaze back to Tristan.",


    "CEO are you really sure about that? One month leave is too long." One director couldn''t help but ask him. He didn''t like the idea of Tristan leaving thepany for a while.",


    Other directors and shareholders felt the same way. Despite his scandals, they still had confidence in their CEO. Besides, they also thought that the issue was something personal and not rted to his work.",


    They even believed that this issue would never affect theirpany just like what Director Go and his aplices were thinking.",


    Then after a while, Tristan gave them his answer.",


    "Yeah, this is the only thing I can think of right now. My reputation was ruined so I don''t want to drag down thepany with me. But I know this issue will also be forgotten in just a matter of time. So don''t worry, I wille back after a month." Tristan reassured them.",


    Now, everyone was just waiting for Grandpa Lu''s decision. Would he allow his grandson to take one month leave?",<sub> </sub>


    In fact, Grandpa Lu was also shocked about his grandson''s decision. He didn''t expect him to do that. He was aware that if there''s something Tristan held very dear as of this moment then that would be his CEO position.",


    He would not let anybody take that from him. That''s the reason Grandpa Lu threatened Tristan using his CEO position so that he would be forced to find a wife. He knew Tristan couldn''t bear to lose his CEO position.",


    And now, it was really unexpected that Tristan took the initiative to apply for one month leave of absence, taking a rest for his responsibility as the CEO of thispany. Grandpa Lu couldn''t figure out what was his grandson''s true motive for doing this.",


    Little did they know, Tristan was doing this because of Zhen-Zhen. He wanted to focus on tutoring him for her uing exam. He wanted Zhen-Zhen to go to college as soon as possible.",


    The insult Mrs. Miller threw at Zhen-Zhen had triggered Tristan. He didn''t want people to look down on her. So he wanted to help her. The first step to do that was helping Zhen-Zhen go to college.",


    The one month deadline given to him by his grandpa was about to end. Soon, he would introduce Zhen-Zhen to his family as hiswful wife. He was afraid that they would judge her once again once they learned that Zhen-Zhen didn''t even go to college.",


    Tristan grabbed this opportunity to use his scandal video to take one month leave. At least, they would not think that he was cking off in his duty as their CEO. But instead, he looked like he was humbling himself by leaving his office for a while for the sake of thepany, thus gathering sympathy from other directors.",


    Tristan was clearly hitting two birds at one stone or rather three birds not only two, because he even managed to silence and facep the people who wanted to strip him of his CEO position.",


    After his long silence, finally Grandpa Lu gave them his decision.",


    "I will approve this one month leave. I think this is also a good countermeasure if you are really thinking that Tristan''s scandal will really affect thepany''s image. For the time being, I will be the one who will assume his duty as the CEO of thispany."",


    Everyone agreed with the Chairman''s decision. Tristan was d that his grandpa allowed him to take his vacation.",


    ''Haha, thank you grandpa. Now, I can spend my time and focus on teaching Zhen-Zhen.'' Tristan was rejoicing inside.",


    On the other hand, Grandpa Lu looked at Tristan meaningfully.",


    ''I don''t know what this punk is thinking. He must ensure that by doing this he will be able to resolve his problem. Now, let''s see what you are going to do next, grandson.''",


    "Tristan, see me in the office after this meeting." Grandpa Lu said to Tristan.",


    Tristan just nodded at him as a response.",


    Soon, the meeting was adjourned. Tristan left the conference room with a bright smile on his face while Director Go and his aplices were looking bitter. ''Mission-Failed'' was written all over their faces.",

 Chapter 86 Interesting, Indeed!

    After the meeting, Tristan proceeded to his grandpa''s office. Grandpa Lu wanted to talk to him. He had a feeling that this talk would be all about his conflict with Andrew.


    Even the other directors could feel that the two brothers were avoiding and ignoring each other''s presence. Things between them were getting more awkward andplicated. Thepetition between Andrew and Tristan could no longer stay hidden.


    The scandal video just started another conflict. Their rtionship as brothers didn''t improve but it was getting worse as time went by.


    So for now, Tristan leaving thepany for a while would lessen the tension inside thepany since employees and other staff didn''t know how they would deal with them once the two would suddenly fight in front of them.


    People also tend to take sides sometimes. So the employees and staff couldn''t help themselves from choosing whose side they would be supporting.


    If that happened, then even the employees might get into a fight just because they took sides and they were defending either Tristan or Andrew. They just hoped that the two brothers would reconcile soon.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Grandpa Lu had just sat down on his executive chair when he heard the knocking sound outside his office door.


    "Come in," Grandpa Lu said, giving the person outside the permission to enter his office.


    After a few seconds, Tristan emerged from the door with his calm expression.


    "Chairman, I am now here." Tristan stated to his grandfather. He was calling him Chairman inside thepany especially if what they were about to discuss was work-rted.


    Tristan was still hoping that Grandpa Lu asked his presence to talk about the report he submitted during his field research, instead of confronting him about his conflict with his brother, Andrew.


    Grandpa Lu gazed up to observe him for several seconds before speaking up his agenda for calling him.


    "Talk. Exin. Tell me what happened in the Ocenaniz City. Who''s the woman with you?" Grandpa Lu''s voice was firm and direct to the point.


    He wanted to hear Tristan''s side of the story. Why is it his woman tried to seduce Andrew?


    Tristan sighed deeply. He knew it. Grandpa Lu didn''t call him here to talk about Heavenly Star Paradise Project nor the report he submitted, but about the seduction attempt issue.


    "Grandpa Lu, believe me. It was just a misunderstanding. I was drunk and I made a stupid request. I will personally apologize to Andrew. But Please don''t bother her. It''s not her fault. I was the one to me." Tristan immediately defended Zhen-Zhen.


    Grandpa Lu raised his brows. He wondered why Tristan was overprotective when it came to that woman.


    "Andrew and Hannah will soon hold their engagement party. What are you going to do now? Are you really thinking of breaking them apart?" Grandpa Lu was really frank while questioning Tristan. He was like an investigator interrogating a prime suspect.


    Tristan lowered his gaze while clenching his fists. "I admit, I liked Hannah since our childhood years. I am in love with her. I only want her to be my wife. But I know it will not be possible now. I know they love each other. I already gave up a long time ago. So why do I need to break them now? Grandpa, if I wanted to do that then I should have done it a long time ago. Steal Hannah away from Andrew when they are not yet engaged.


    "Good to hear that. I don''t want my two grandsons to fight just because of a woman. Sort out your feelings and forget about Hannah. There are lots of women out there." Grandpa Lu nagged at him.


    Tristan could only roll his eyes because of his grandfather''s nagging.


    "Oh, I also have to remind you about the choice I gave you. Since you take a leave of absence for one month, I am expecting that you will finally give me an answer after your vacation." Grandpa Lu said, lifting an eyebrow.


    "Alright. I will give you my answer in a month." Tristan nonchntly said, while fighting a smile.<sub> </sub>


    ''I already found a wife. I am sure you will be shocked to see a much better version of my Zhen-Zhen after a month.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    "Okay. You may go now. I will just call you if I need something. I will give feedback after I read your reports. Oh¡­ while you are on your vacation, I hope you can also do something to clean your reputation that was ruined because of your embarrassing stupid video. Tsk Tsk Tsk." Grandpa Lu ranted at him before dismissing Tristan.


    "Yeah, I understand, Grandpa. Don''t worry about me. I know what to do." After saying that, Tristan bade his grandpa goodbye before leaving his office.


    When Tristan got out of his office, that''s the time Assistant Twig entered to see Grandpa Lu.


    "Chairman Lu." Assistant Twig greeted Grandpa Lu politely.


    "Good¡­ you''re here. I want to ask you something." Grandpa Lu promptly said after seeing his assistant.


    "Sure, Chairman. What is it?"


    "How''s the development of your investigation about that girl?" Grandpa Lu asked him curiously.


    Assistant Twig smiled awkwardly while scratching his face. "Actually, that''s the reason I came here. I was about to tell you some updates."


    "Hmm, go ahead. Tell me. Did you find something interesting about that girl?"


    Assistant Twig didn''t know how he would tell Grandpa Lu that the man he hired to investigate Lillie''s background didn''t get much information about that girl. This happened because of Tristan and Matthew''s interference.


    "Yeah¡­ it''s something very interesting." Assistant Twig said while smiling sheepishly.


    Grandpa Lu nodded his head with a bright smile, anticipating his report.


    "Our agent¡­ didn''t get any information about her." Assistant Twig lowered his gaze right away, avoiding Grandpa Lu''s gaze.


    Grandpa Lu: "..."


    Grandpa Lu was rendered speechless. The bright smile on his face disappeared in an instant, and was reced by a deep frown.


    "Are you kidding me? You said it''s something interesting! Then why are you telling me now that he got nothing?" Grandpa Lu said exasperatedly. He felt like scolding his assistant as of this moment.


    "Eh¡­ it''s interesting Chairman simply because our agent didn''t get something. Are you not wondering why? Our agent is good at this kind of job but for the first time ever, they didn''t find some useful information after investigating someone." Assistant Twig immediately exined his side, afraid that Grandpa Lu would scold him.


    "Nelson?!" Grandpa Lu eximed, calling his assistant''s first name while he was giving him a warning look.


    Assistant Twig immediately felt rmed. Suddenly, cold sweats began to cover his body upon meeting Grandpa Lu''s threatening gaze.


    "I think¡­ they could not find something because someone was protecting her privacy and background information. I suspect Young Master Tristan has something to do with it. What do you think, Chairman Lu? Is it possible or not?"


    When Grandpa Lu heard that, he calmed down a little bit. Then Tristan''s action a while ago and the moment he got mad yesterday when he defended the girl in front of them crossed his mind. He had to admit that Assistant Twig''s spection might be true. Tristan was hiding the girl from them or rather he was protecting her.


    "Oh, indeed. That''s very interesting." Grandpa Lu mumbled.

 Chapter 87 Busted!

    After talking to Grandpa Lu, Tristan went back to his office. When he entered, he could hear the loud ringtones of his phone. Someone was calling him. Upon checking his phone, the caller was one of his flings named Flora.


    Tristan gazed at his phone screen for several seconds, contemting. But in the end, he still answered the phone.


    Tristan: "Hello?"


    Flora: "Baby, are you okay? I saw your video. Is it true? You are in love with your best friend Hannah, your brother''s girlfriend?"


    Tristan rolled his eyes as Flora bombarded him with questions that already had obvious answers.


    Tristan: "Baby, well I think you don''t have to ask that since you already have the answer."


    Flora: " Oh, I see. I guess you are put under a lot of stresstely. Do you want to unwind? Let''s meet tonight. Are you free?


    Tristan paused for a moment, thinking whether to ept or reject Flora''s invitation.


    ''Am I stress? Do I need to rx and relieve myself? Hmmm, it''s been so long since thest time I enjoyed myself with my woman''spany. Oh, should I ept it or not?'' Tristan asked himself.


    In the past, whenever he would get jealous and hurt knowing Andrew and Hannah were enjoying each other''spany Tristan would always try to flirt with other women to divert his attention and vent his frustration by making out with them.


    Sometimes, those making out session would end up Tristan having sex with them just to forget about Hannah even just for a while. When it got worse, instead of forgetting Hannah, she was the one he could see while doing the deed with a woman.


    Tristan shook his head as he recalled those moments. "D@mn. I seriously have a big problem¡­ here and here." Tristan mumbled helplessly while pointing out his head and his chest.


    Then he heard Flora''s voice on the other line, "What do you mean, Baby? Big problem? Hmmm , I think I can help you with that. I will make you forget your problem so¡­ see me tonight, Baby." Flora said to him seductively.


    "Alright. I wille to your apartment,ter." Tristan finally agreed.


    "Oh great! Then see youter, my baby. Muah!"


    After that, Tristan hung up the phone. He sighed deeply and said, "Yeah, let''s forget about those problems for now."


    Tristan stood up and decided to take a nap for a while. There was a private room adjacent to his office. Inside that room, there was a bed wherein he could lie down and take a nap.


    He removed his suit before lying down on the bed. His eyes were fixed on the ceiling while his mind was wandering back to the previous happenings in his life. Lot of things happened. He had conflicting thoughts right now.


    "I want to sleep. I will just worry about those things after I wake up." Tristan mumbled before slowly closing his eyes.


    ***************


    Tristan went to Flora''s apartment. When the door was opened, Flora''s sexy figure with her bright smile greeted his sight.


    "Oh Baby, you''re here." Flora''s delighted voice was heard. She immediately pulled Tristan inside her house.


    Bam!


    Click!<sub> </sub>


    She closed the door behind them and locked it. Tristan was surprised by her eagerness. She was just wearing her red satin bathrobe. In that thin fabric, Tristan could guess that she was not wearing anything underneath.


    He could see her big round breasts and nipples poking through the thin material of her robe, inviting Tristan to touch them. Tristan swallowed hard.


    Seeing his reaction, Flora shed her taunting smile.


    "Do you want to touch them, Baby? Come¡­ they are all yours¡­ y with them as you want, I won''t stop you. They missed your touch¡­e to me¡­ baby." Flora said with her sensual voice, extending her two hands before him.


    Tristan''s body felt hot. He could no longer fight the desire to touch her sexy figure. He moved closer to her reaching for her robe as he slowly undressed her. He let her robe fall on the floor. Now, Flora waspletely naked in front of him.


    "Making out or Sex?" Flora asked Tristan with a yful smile on her face.


    Tristan chuckled after hearing her questions. Her lustful eyes were scanning her nakedness while licking his lips. "You know my rule. We already had sex once. So¡­ I am afraid no more pration from me, Baby. But don''t worry, I can still satisfy you, Baby."


    Flora pouted, pretending to be upset. But she knew his rule. And she was okay about that, or else, Tristan would stop seeing her if she would insist what she wanted.


    "Okay. So what are you waiting for? Satisfy me now¡­ y with me¡­ let''s enjoy this night. Forget about your problems."


    Tristan nodded at her with a smile. He lifted her chin to kiss her. Flora put her arms around his neck. She felt Tristan''s free hand squeezing her right breast while he was kissing her hard.


    Tristan released her chin as his hand moved at her lower back, pulling her body closer to his. She could feel his bulging erection underneath his pants, poking her stomach.


    ''He''s hard for me.'' Flora felt proud.


    She wanted to feel him more so Flora started rubbing her body in his bulging erection, hooking her one leg around his hips. Tristan groaned in between their kisses because of Flora''s action.


    Tristan''s one hand was still holding her right breast, his hand was trapped in between her breast and his chest. They were still kissing each other hungrily, no one wanted to break the kiss.


    The two of them were still engrossed with what they were doing when suddenly the door swung open with a loud thud and someone stepped into the house.


    "Tristan¡­"


    The moment Tristan heard that very familiar voice his body stiffen and froze. ''Why am I hearing this voice?''


    "Tristan!" This time the voice became louder.


    The second time he heard that voice, Tristan felt like his heart jumped out of his chest. On reflex, he pushed Flora away from his body.


    "Ouch!" Flora fell on the ground because of Tristan''s forceful pushing.


    Then the moment Tristan averted his gaze at the front door, he saw her¡­ it was Zhen-Zhen, looking at him with her zing red eyes. Yes it was red¡­ not blue.


    "Z-Zhen¡­"

 Chapter 88 The Scary Zhen-Zhen

    Then the moment Tristan averted his gaze at the front door, he saw her¡­ it was Zhen-Zhen, looking at him with her zing red eyes. Yes it was red¡­ not blue.


    "Z-Zhen¡­" Tristan stuttered. He was really scared to death as of this moment


    ''Holy sh*t! What is she doing here? How did she know I am here?...and her eyes¡­ what happened to her blue eyes?''


    Tristan froze in his spot. He didn''t know what to do. Zhen-Zhen caught him. He was doomed! He felt like death came knocking on his door right now. His body began to sweat profusely¡­ cold sweats!


    "Who are you?" Flora asked Zhen-Zhen after seeing her.


    When she saw her face, Flora gasped in surprise while covering her mouth using her hands. ''Oh my Gosh! Why is she looking like that?! Her eyes...are so creepy.''


    "Damn! You broke my door!" Flora eximed.


    But Zhen-Zhen just ignored her. Her attention was focused on Tristan who looked like a frozen statue now. He couldn''t speak. His mind stopped functioning and he was tongue-tied.


    "Tristan. You betray me! I hate you!" Zhen-Zhen said with her stern cold voice.


    Tristan began to panic. This was the first time he saw her getting mad. Her voice was cold and frightening, enough to send shivers through his spine.


    "I-I¡­" Tristan wanted to speak but the words were stuck in his throat.


    "Hey, I am talking to you?! How dare you enter my house. Get out now or else I will call the security guards of this building to throw you out!" Flora threatened Zhen-Zhen.


    That''s the time Zhen-Zhen paid attention to her. Suddenly, Zhen-Zhen released a fireball in her hand. Tristan and Flora were utterly shocked when they saw it.


    "Zhen-Zhen¡­" Tristan called her name out anxiously.


    But Zhen-Zhen just ignored Tristan as she was now looking daggers at Flora. Seeing her gaze, Flora cowered in fear. "W-What are you?? Oh my gosh¡­ are you a ghost??? A witch?!"


    Zhen-Zhen''s lips curled up into an evil smile. "A demon god''s daughter." Zhen-Zhen said before throwing the fireball at Flora''s direction.


    "Zhen-Zhen Noooooo!!!" Tristan eximed in horror after witnessing that scene.


    "Aaaaah!" Flora''s scream echoed in the entire house as her body was engulfed by zing fire.


    "Tristan¡­ you are mine. Everyone who will try to kiss or touch you. They will die in my hands." Zhen-Zhen said to him coldly.


    "Noooooo!"


    "Tristan! Tristan! Wake up!" Matthew shook his body.


    Tristan plunged his eyes open. He was catching his breath the moment he woke up. His heart was still racing rapidly inside his chest. His body was covered by cold sweats.


    Matthew heaved a sigh of relief when Tristan finally woke up. "I guess you were dreaming¡­ It must be a nightmare. Are you okay?"


    Tristan''s mind was still hazy. "It was just a dream. Oh gosh. Thank God¡­ it was just a dream."


    "Yeah, luckily I check on you. It''s already noon time. Get up and let''s have lunch. Then tell me what happened in your dream. You looked really scared. Hehe" Matthew said, teasing Tristan.


    Tristan just shook his head. "Okay, I will just freshen up."<sub> </sub>


    He got off the bed and went to the washroom. He watched his reflection in the wide mirror.


    "Damn Nightmare! It felt so real. I thought I''m gonna die in Zhen-Zhen''s hands too. She''s really scary. She put Flora''s body on fire in that dream." Tristan mumbled to himself, clutching his chest.


    "Jeez¡­ Is this a warning? I think meeting Flora is a very bad idea. I have to reject her. Argh! I couldn''t believe it. Why Zhen-Zhen became so scary like that!!!" Tristan tugged his hair tightly.


    After leaving the washroom, Tristan immediately sent a message to Flora, rejecting her invitation. He just made up some excuses. He didn''t want his nightmare to be real.


    He couldn''t ept the fact that Zhen-Zhen suddenly turned evil. His sweet and innocent Zhen-Zhen suddenly became a scary creature. He didn''t want that to happen.


    He couldn''t bear to see her getting mad at him as well. Tristan could feel her fury and rage when Zhen-Zhen told him those words.


    "Tristan. You betray me! I hate you!"


    Those words kept reying in his mind right now. His heart felt uneasy. Now he was scared.


    ''What I''m gonna do now? What if Zhen-Zhen learned about my bad reputation with women¡­ my various rtionships with my flings? Will she hate me?''


    Tristan felt very troubled and bothered by that thought. He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to find out or else he would also lose her trust¡­ not only her trust¡­ he was afraid to lose her.


    Soon, Tristan came out of his private room. He was surprised to see the twins inside his office, sitting on the couch together with Matthew.


    "Jake? ke? Why are you two here?" Tristan asked them.


    "Yow!" Jake stood up and dashed towards Tristan, giving him a hug.


    "We are here to check on our dearest cousin whose video became viral. Hahaha." Jake teased him, patting Tristan''s back.


    "How are you? I heard that Grandpa Lu and Hannah''s parents put you in a hot seat yesterday." ke asked him worriedly.


    Tristan chuckled. "Don''t worry. I''m just fine."


    "I want to beat those two evil cousins of ours! They yed so dirty!" Jake said angrily, folding his hands into fists.


    "Don''t mind them. Just ignore. Karma ising their way. Thanks to them I will get my one month vacation." Tristan cheerfully informed them.


    "Whoa? Is that true?" Jake asked him.


    It was Matthew who answered him. "Chairman Lu already approved his leave. He will be free from this office starting tomorrow."


    "That''s awesome! Why don''t we hang out? Let''s do a one week out of town trip. We are also free." ke suggested.


    Tristan shook his head "Sorry Bro¡­ I have to pass for now. I will be busy starting tomorrow."


    The twins frowned upon hearing that. "Are you kidding us? I thought you were free from work now? Busy for what?"


    Tristan didn''t answer them. He just merely smiled at them¡­ it was a meaningful smile. Then he marched out of his office without waiting for the three men, saying: "I''m hungry. Let''s eat!"

 Chapter 89 Who Would You Choose?

    ? At Hannah''s Studio ?


    Hannah was currently painting a mountain scenery on the nk canvas inside her studio. She took the degree of Bachelor of Fine Arts major in painting. She loved Arts and she was an artist.


    She was good at sketching, drawing and painting ever since she was a child. Tristan also loved Arts- Visual Arts. If Hannah liked to draw, Tristan, on the other hand, liked to take pictures.


    Both of them had many things inmon that''s why they became closer to each other during their childhood until they grew up. They also had special bonding moments wherein Tristan would take pictures of beautiful scenery while Hannah would be the one drawing and painting on the scenery on a nk canvas.


    Whenever Hannah felt troubled or bothered by something she would always find ways to release her emotions and clear her mind through her art¡­ and that was painting.


    She was engrossed with what she was doing when two people entered her studio. They were Hannah''s friends, Sha-Sha and Julia. The three of them became friends during their College years.


    Hannah, Sha-Sha and Julia were considered the Campus Belle and Sweethearts during their time. They were pretty and charming. Certified head-turners who could catch the attention of all men in Campus.


    Some also called them the ''Power Puff Girls'' because they looked like sisters and always sticking together.


    "We knew it! We would be able to find you here." Sha-Sha said, catching the attention of Hannah whose focus was fixed on her painting.


    Hannah turned around only to see Sha-Sha and Julia who were standing by the entrance door of her studio, holding some stic bags that contained snacks.


    "We sent you messages but you didn''t reply even once." Julia nagged at her, cing her hands on both sides of her waist.


    Hannah let out a soft giggle before putting down her paintbrush on the table nearby. Then she stood up to greet her friends with a hug.


    "Sorry, siz. You know that once I emerge in my own world then no one can disturb me. I turned off my phone."


    "Alright, we forgive you." Sha-Sha said while looking at Hannah helplessly.


    "Come, have a seat first." Hannah invited them.


    "We brought you snacks." Julia raised the stic bags in her hands to show Hannah.


    Hannah chuckled and said, "Oh, food trip. My sister''s are very thoughtful. That''s why I love you both. I''m a little bit hungry too. Let''s eat."


    Then the three of them sat down on the long sofa located in the left side corner of her studio near the windows. There was also a small ss table in front of the sofa wherein they could ce the snacks. They also brought soda as their drinks.


    "How are you?" Julia suddenly asked her after they settled down on the sofa.


    "I''m just fine. Why?" Hannah asked her back, wondering why Julia asked her that with a serious tone.


    It was Sha-Sha who answered her. "We saw Tristan''s video. We think the Davis Brothers are not in good terms right now. We are worried about you. Are you affected by the issue?"


    Hannah just nodded as her response. But she didn''t borate further.<sub> </sub>


    Then suddenly Julia''s giggle bubbled up in her studio. Hannah and Sha-Sha looked at her with confusion.


    "Why are youughing? Is there something funny?" Sha-Sha asked their friend while raising her brow.


    "Well, I just find this situation very amusing. I have to salute our dear sister for her one of a kind beauty. She managed to get the love and affection of the Davis Brothers. I am so proud of you Hannah. Two handsome and gorgeous men are both madly in love with you. One guy is your best friend and the other one is your best friend''s brother who is now your fiancee." Julia shared her thoughts with them.


    Hannah''s face turned red after hearing that. "Oh see, she''s blushing!" Julia added, teasing Hannah.


    On the other hand, Sha-Sha frowned and red at Julia. "This is not funny. I think our friend here is having difficulty because of that. Tristan is Hannah''s best friend. I believe Hannah didn''t want to hurt his feelings."


    "Hey, calm down. I''m just stating a fact here. Don''t be so worked up. Besides, it was not Hannah''s fault that the two brothers fell for her. Oh I forgot¡­ we should me her beauty and elegance. Haha."


    "Hey don''t argue, both of you." Hannah said to them.


    "Oh, but I am wondering. Why is it Tristan didn''t confess his feelings to you? He said he already liked you even before Andrew did." Sha-Sha blurted out randomly.


    Hannah just lowered her gaze. Even she, herself, didn''t know the answer to that. Only Tristan knew the reason why. But she had to admit that she was also curious about the reason why he didn''t confess to her.


    "Hannah, what if Andrew and Tristan confessed to you before at the same time, who would you choose? Would you still choose Andrew?" Julia threw her that question, both girls were anticipating her reply.


    Hannah was taken aback by that question. She fell silent for a moment. She had the answer to that but she couldn''t tell them what she truly felt.


    She hated those ''what if''s¡­ because she knew she couldn''t bring back the past now. And that fact made her feel down and sad in times like this.


    "Hey, why are you not answering that simple question?" Julia encouraged her to speak up.


    That''s the time Sha-Sha pinched Julia''s waist.


    "Ouch!" Julia red at her andined, "Why did you do that?"


    "To keep that bbering mouth of your shut. Can you stop asking a question which already has an obvious answer? Don''t let her confuse herself. Of course, it will be Andrew. Hannah loves Andrew and they are getting married. Why are you still asking her that?" Sha-Sha reprimanded Julia.


    "Wow. Hannah, when did Sha-Sha be your spokesperson?"


    Sha-Sha was about to pinch Julia again but luckily she avoided it this time.


    "Hey stop that! I am just kidding! I know you are Hannah and Andrew''s loyalist! But I am shipping Tristan to Hannah. Hahaha."


    "JULIA?! Do you want to create more trouble?! Come here. I will give you a lot of troubles because of your bbering mouth!"

 Chapter 90 Complicated Feelings

    ? At Miller''s Family Mansion ?


    Mr. Miller was leisurely drinking tea outside their balcony, waiting for a piece of good newsing from his director friends of Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    He was expecting that after today Tristan would be removed from his CEO position and Andrew would have the chance to take that role away from his brother.


    It would take time before Tristan could clean and build up again his ruined reputation. Even the public was scolding and ridiculing him for his action. He tried to destroy his brother''s rtionship with his girlfriend. Andrew got the sympathy of the public.


    After several hours of waiting, Mr. Miller received a calling from Director Go.


    Mr. Miller: "Hello, my friend! How is it? Are you able to oust Tristan out of his position? Tell me the good news."


    His voice was filled with excitement and eagerness. It''s just a matter of time and he would hear nothing but a piece of bad news from Director Go.


    Director Go: "I don''t know if this will be considered as good news too. Tristan will take a month''s leave, this resting from his CEO position."


    Mr. Miller wrinkled his brows. He didn''t know what he meant by saying that so he asked Director Go just to make sure he was not mistaken in interpreting his words.


    Mr. Miller: "So, did you mean that Tristan will not report to thepany for a month?"


    Director Go: "Yes."


    Mr. Miller: "How about his position? Who will take charge of his position? Is it Andrew?"


    Mr. Miller was feeling hopeful, anticipating Director Go''s response. Mr. Miller heard the heavy sigh of Director Go on the other line.


    Director Go: "Chairman Lu will take charge as both the Chairman and the CEO of thepany in the meantime. I''m sorry to say but we failed the attempt of ousting Tristan out of his position. Before we could attack him a while ago heunched a counterattack already. We didn''t anticipate that he would take the initiative to leave thepany for a while until the issue goes down."


    Mr. Miller: "Oh¡­ great move from his part. But I will make sure that this issue will not be forgotten easily in a month. Hannah and Andrew''s engagement announcement will also happen in a month. The public will be eager to know if Tristan will show up his face on that day or he will try something to sabotage the engagement."


    Director Go: "That''s true. Anyway, in this one-month duration, Andrew can show off his capability to everyone in thepany while Tristan is gone. He should grab this opportunity to strengthen his influence. Don''t worry, I will help your future son-inw.


    Mr. Miller: "Okay. I will be counting on you with this."


    After a while, their conversation ended. Mr. Miller was a little bit disappointed in the turn of events today. But he would not be discouraged by this. Instead, he became more determined to help Andrew take over the CEO position of the Heavenly Star Enterprise in the future.


    ********************


    ? At Hannah''s Studio ?


    Hannah was now alone in her studio. Her friends, Sha-Sha and Julia, already went home one hour ago. When she was the only one left in her studio, Hannah lost herself in her train of thought.<sub> </sub>


    She had not recovered yet from the surprise after knowing that Tristan was also in love with her. She had conflicting thoughts about it. But every time she would remember the video of how Tristan acted while saying those words, her heart would skip a beat.


    She couldn''t exin why. She was confused about her feelings. She knew she should not waver since she already had Andrew. They could not bring back the past now.


    Hannah stood up, not able toplete her painting. Her painting looked like her brain right now- so messy.


    "I need to talk to Tristan." She mumbled to herself.


    She decided to clean her working ce before going out of her studio to meet Tristan. After a while, Andrew came to pick her up.


    Upon entering the studio, Andrew saw Hannah arranging her paintbrush and the paints she used a while ago, keeping them to their proper ces. Hannah''s back was facing Andrew that''s why she didn''t notice his presence.


    She jolted in surprise when she felt someone suddenly hug her from behind. But she calmed down immediately the moment she smelled his familiar cologne and male scent. She knew right away that the person was Andrew.


    Without waiting for Hannah to react, Andrew held her chin and tilted it upward towards him. He imed her lips, kissing her with fervent need. He deepened the kiss.


    Hannah was caught off guard by his sudden aggressiveness. She could only close her eyes and tried her best to return his hungry kiss.


    ''What happened to him? Why suddenly he is acting like this?'' Hannah pondered to herself.


    Before Hannah could realize it, Andrew already lifted her, carrying her toward the long sofa as they continued kissing. Soon, they reached the sofa. He gently put down Hannah and pushed her until her back was lying on the soft cushion of the sofa.


    Andrew was on top of her. Leaving her lips, Andrew started to nibble on her jawline going down her neck and corbones.


    "A-Andrew¡­ what are you doing?" Hannah managed to ask him despite the pleasure he was giving her. She wanted to stop him but her body couldn''t resist him.


    Andrew gently tugged her earlobe using his teeth before giving her an answer.


    "I miss you. I want you so badly, right now." Andrew cooed in her ear. Then his hand began to roam around her body. When he found her breast, he gave them a gentle squeeze causing Hannah to gasp and moan while arching her back from that pleasure.


    Hannah lost her final resistance as she sumbed to Andrew''s passionate act. They kissed and made out inside her studio for several minutes, satisfying each other''s needs and desires.


    After they were done, Hannah told Andrew about her n. "Let''s go and meet Tristan. We should talk to him."


    Andrew fell silent for a moment, not giving her a response. Then Hannah spoke up once again.


    " I also want to ask him about Lillie. I want to see Lillie and talk to her."


    At the mention of Lillie''s name, Andrew finally reacted. "Okay, let''s meet Tristan."

 Chapter 91 First White Lie

    ? At Tristan''s Condo Unit ?


    When Tristan arrived home, he saw Zhen-Zhen in the living room, reading some books. FaMo was sleeping on herp. Zhen-Zhen had been reading different books since this morning.


    Since Tristan told her to refrain from watching television Zhen-Zhen spent her time reading the review materials and other academic books given to her by Tristan. He said that answers to the questions for her uing examination could be found in those review materials and books.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t want to disappoint Tristan, that''s why she was studying diligently. She wanted to pass the examination and enter college.


    On the other hand, FaMo became bored for the whole day. He wanted to watch TV but since Zhen-Zhen was busy studying she didn''t turn on the TV. He was embarrassed to voice out that a mighty dragon got addicted to watching TV.


    Tristan smiled inwardly at the scene in front of him. Zhen-Zhen was so focused on what she was doing that she failed to notice his arrival.


    But deep inside, he felt a little bit disappointed because he was used to seeing Zhen-Zhen weing him by the door with her bright and charming smile whenever he arrived.


    ''I didn''t receive a wee hug tonight.'' Tristan pouted whilementing to himself.


    "Zhen-Zhen!" he called her out to get her attention.


    Zhen-Zhen gazed up to see Tristan. Her lips automatically curled up into a mesmerizing smile that could make any man''s heart melt.


    ''D@mn! Why is it she is getting prettier and more attractive every day?''


    But then, Zhen-Zhen''s evil smile and frightening look suddenly popped up in his mind as he remembered his nightmare this afternoon. Tristan suddenly cringed at that memory. He felt like he was traumatized by that bad dream.


    He shook his head, trying to get the image out of his mind. ''Wait, why am I seeing this? Is this a reminder that no matter how beautiful my Zhen-Zhen is, she is still a demoness? It also means she still has evil sides. I think I should be more careful not to trigger her inner demon.''


    After clearing his mind, Tristan joined Zhen-Zhen on the sofa.


    "How''s your day?" Tristan asked her.


    "Hmm. It''s fun. I''ve done reading these materials." Zhen-Zhen proudly said to him while pointing out the pile of books on the table. There were more or less fifteen books in total.


    "What??! Do you mean all these books? Not only one or two? But all of them?" Tristan asked her exasperatedly.


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head as a response.


    "As in, from page one until thest page? Or you skip some pages?"


    "From cover to cover. I didn''t skip any pages." Zhen-Zhen promptly stated.


    Tristan: "..."


    Tristan was dumbfounded after hearing that. He couldn''t believe that she would finish reading all the books by one day. The smallest book contained a minimum of 500 pages and the other books contained 1000 pages and more. Even he, himself, couldn''t do that in one day.<sub> </sub>


    "Then I guess I will not need to tutor her anymore. I think she is doing fine already." Tristan murmured to himself while rubbing his chin.


    Zhen-Zhen was still able to hear his words. ''Eh¡­ Tristan will not tutor me anymore because I finished reading this book already. No. I want Tristan to tutor me.''


    So before Tristan could utter another word, Zhen-Zhen immediately spoke up.


    "Tristan, I''m just kidding. I didn''t finish reading all the books. I feel like my eyes will pop out if I do that." Zhen-Zhen said while smiling sheepishly. She avoided looking into his eyes while saying that.


    "Eh? Then why did you say a while ago that you finished already?" Tristan asked her.


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip. After a few seconds, an idea crossed her mind. She raised her hand, touching her forehead as she gave him a pitiful face.


    "I think I was confused when I answered your question a while ago. Those problem-solving questions in Mathematics gave me a headache." Zhen-Zhen made a perfect alibi and Tristan believed her.


    Tristan chuckled and thought to himself, ''Even the demon god''s daughter is having a hard time solving mathematical problems. I think for that reason alone she''s like a normal human being now. Haha.''


    "Alright. Don''t worry. That''s the main reason why I am here¡­ I will teach you and tutor you, Zhen-Zhen." Tristan said while gently patting her head.


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes lit up after hearing that. She was rejoicing. ''Yes! Tristan will still help me with my study. It''s more fun to learn together with him rather than reading alone by myself.''


    Just like that Zhen-Zhen, the demon god''s daughter learned to lie for the first time. And Tristan had no idea about it. In fact, Zhen-Zhen understood everything she read. Her mind was absorbing those pieces of information.


    Her intelligence was way higher than the average human being. If she was born in this world like a normal human being then with a brain like that she would be considered as a genius.


    "Zhen-Zhen, take a rest for a while. We will continue to study tomorrow. Okay?" Tristan took the book in her hand and ced it on the table.


    "Okay," She simply stated.


    "Good, now let''s go to the kitchen. I''m gonna teach you how to cook just like what Matthew did." Tristan said, grabbing her hand and gently pulling her towards the kitchen. FaMo who was sleeping in Zhen-Zhen''sp a while ago was awakened because of Tristan''s action.


    "Meow! Meow!" FaMoined to them about the disturbance caused by Tristan.


    "Sorry, FaMo. I forgot that you were sleeping in Zhen-Zhen''sp." Tristan apologized to FaMo while scratching his face.


    FaMo just rolled his eyes before leaving the two of them as he walked towards Zhen-Zhen''s room. Meanwhile, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen proceeded to the kitchen.


    Tristan didn''t know why but the moment he saw them enjoying cooking together he felt a little bit upset. So he decided that he would be the one to teach her from now on.


    Though he was not fond of cooking and he seldom used his kitchen, he was so determined to teach her. Tristan was veryzy in terms of cooking. Matthew was the one who always cooked for him. But this time he would try to do it by himself while teaching Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, was very excited about this cooking session with Tristan.

 Chapter 92 Cooking Lesson Failed

    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan''s cooking session ended up in a mess- aplete failure. Tristan found out that he had no talent in cooking. He almost set his kitchen on fire. He burned the beefsteak.


    They tried another recipe. He decided to make a soup but it tasted salty. In the end, Tristan gave up and just decided to order food for their dinner tonight.


    He was so embarrassed to face Zhen-Zhen. She was so focused on him during the entire duration of their cooking session, watching every movement that he does across the kitchen.


    For every mistake and blooper he made, Zhen-Zhen would just let out soft giggles. She could see his panicking and restless behavior every time he wouldmit mistakes.


    Zhen-Zhen had fun just watching Tristan''s contorted face after tasting the food.


    Zhen-Zhen was really eager to try and taste the food he cooked but Tristan stopped her because it didn''t taste good. Even he, himself, couldn''t describe the taste.


    "Zhen-Zhen, I''m sorry. I think I am not a good Chef." Tristan apologized to her with his reddened cheeks. Even his ears were burning red from embarrassment.


    "It''s okay, Tristan." Zhen-Zhen patted his back to console him.


    ''If I had just known that this would happen in the future then I should have let Mom teach me how to cook.'' Tristan mumbled to himself, regretting his past actions.


    "Matthew is a good Chef." Zhen-Zhen suddenly blurted out that made Tristan''s face contort with envy.


    "But, I had more fun while cooking with Tristan." Shemented once again.


    The ugly expression on Tristan''s face disappeared in an instant after hearing Zhen-Zhen''sst remarks.


    "Really? Is that true? Why do you think so?" Tristan asked her with eagerness.


    Zhen-Zhen''s soft giggle was heard before Tristan got the answer to his queries.


    "Yeah, I meant it. I had fun because Tristan almost burned the kitchen and the entire house!" Zhen-Zhen said matter-of-factly.


    She then burst outughing once again, while holding her stomach. Tristan pouted because he knew that Zhen-Zhen was intentionally teasing him this time.


    He squinted his eyes at thedy who was stillughing before him. ''When did she learn to tease someone like this?''


    "Zhen-Zhen, stopughing or else¡­" Tristan threatened her with an eyebrow raised.


    Zhen-Zhen covered her mouth immediately using both hands. She stoppedughing but there was still a glint of humor in her blue eyes.


    Tristan started to move closer to her, stepping forward. Zhen-Zhen reflexively moved backward. She just stopped when her back already touched the refrigerator.


    She removed her hands that were covering her mouth to ask Tristan. Zhen-Zhen didn''t know that was a wrong move on her part.


    "Tristan¡­ a-are you mad?" Zhen-Zhen asked him anxiously.<sub> </sub>


    He already trapped Zhen-Zhen as he ced his two hands on both sides of her head, his palms touching the closed door of the refrigerator.


    "No¡­ I''m not mad. I just suddenly be hungry¡­ and now I want to¡­ devour you and taste your¡­" Tristan didn''t finish his sentence. He just said it in his mind¡­ ''your lips''.


    Before Zhen-Zhen could react, she just felt Tristan''s warm lips touching and gently brushing hers. He was feasting on her lips, running his tongue over her lips.


    He was savoring her sweetness by tracing the outline of her lips with the tip of his tongue, licking it like he was tasting ice cream. Then he nibbled on her lower lip, gently biting and sucking it.


    "So sweet¡­ and delicious." Tristan murmured, his hand lifted her chin, tilted it upward as he finally devoured all her lips, deepening the kiss.


    Zhen-Zhen started to respond and followed his lead when suddenly they heard the ringing sound of the doorbell.


    *Ding Dong!* *Ding Dong!*


    At first, Tristan wanted to ignore it and just continued kissing Zhen-Zhen but the ringing sound didn''t stop.


    ''D@mn! Who the hell dares to disrupt me from enjoying my delicious meal?!'' Tristanined inwardly, feeling a little bit annoyed.


    Tristan had no choice but to stop. After breaking the kiss, Zhen-Zhen just touched her lips with her fingers while Tristan heaved a frustrated sigh.


    "Wait here¡­ I''m gonna see who''s outside," Tristan mumbled caressing Zhen-Zhen''s face before walking towards the main door.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded at him.


    While on his way, Tristan was already thinking of the possible people who woulde to visit them at this hour. First in line was Grandpa Lu, who was always doing his surprise visit or what he called ''Inspection''.


    The next person would be Matthew. Andstly, he was thinking about Mr. and Mrs. Meyer, Zhen-Zhen''s adoptive parents. They told them that they could visit them at his Condo Unit anytime for them to see Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan refused to let Zhen-Zhen leave his ce. He made some excuses when Alice and Thomas asked him if Zhen-Zhen would live with them especially now that they were here in the Empire City. They wanted to fulfill their responsibility as her adoptive parents.


    But for an unknown reason, Tristan couldn''t bear not seeing Zhen-Zhen in his Condo Unit. He was used to seeing her every day and every night. He felt like his day wouldn''t bepleted without Zhen-Zhen by his side.


    So, in the end, he convinced the husband and wife that Zhen-Zhen needed to stay with him because they were about to register their marriage soon. They would be husband and wife, a married couple.


    When Tristan reached the door, he decided to peek at the peephole of his door first to see the person outside before opening the door. He was worried that maybe his grandpa or the twins would pay him a surprised visit tonight. He didn''t want them to know that he was already keeping his future wife here.


    But to his surprise, the two people outside his door right now were the least people he had expected to visit him tonight.


    A deep frown appeared on his handsome face as he wondered why they came tonight.


    ''Argh! Did theye tonight just to talk about that issue once again? I''m getting tired of this already.'' Tristanmented to himself while tugging his hair.

 Chapter 93 Visitors

    ''Argh! Did theye tonight just to talk about that issue once again? I''m getting tired of this already.'' Tristanmented to himself while tugging his hair.",


    Then Tristan suddenly remembered Zhen-Zhen.",


    ''They must not see her.'' Tristan thought to himself.",


    So instead to opening the door, Tristan went back to the kitchen where he left Zhen-Zhen. Her position didn''t change. She was still leaning her back on the refrigerator.",


    Tristan approached her immediately, holding both her shoulders.",


    "Zhen-Zhen, I have visitors tonight. But this is not the right time for you to meet them. Can you please stay in your room and hide from them for a moment?" Tristan softly asked her. His eyes filled with worry and uncertainty.",


    After a while, Zhen-Zhen just nodded in agreement. "Okay. I can do that."",


    Tristan gave her a faint smile while touching her face. "Thank you. I will just talk to them. Please don''t go out until they are gone."",


    With that, Tristan gently pulled her going to her room. The ringing of the doorbell continued. When they reached Zhen-Zhen''s room, Tristan gave her a quick hug and said, "Don''t worry Zhen-Zhen. I will send them off immediately."",


    Zhen-Zhen just let out a soft giggle after hearing that.",


    "Remember, don''t leave this room until I say so." Tristan reminded her once again.",


    She just bobbed her head with a smile.",


    Tristan stroked her hair before leaving her as he proceeded to the main door to wee his visitors.",


    Tristan took a deep breath before opening the door. When his visitors came into his view, he was greeted immediately by a warm hug.",


    Tristan sighed deeply and asked them, "Mom, Dad?! What are you doing here?"",


    Tristan''s father, Luke lifted his eyebrow after hearing his exasperated question as if he didn''t want to see them.",


    "Can you at least invite us in first? What took you so long to open the door?" Lukeined. He felt like scolding his son.",


    "Of course, we came here to see you because we are worried about you, son." Isabelle butted in.",


    After returning the hug of his mother, Tristan guided his parents inside his Condo Unit. They settled down in the living room. That''s when he noticed that his father was holding something.",


    Isabelle immediately took the paper bag from her husband and handed it over to Tristan. "We brought you dinner. I cooked your favorite dishes. I know you have not eaten your dinner yet."",


    Tristan''s eyes brightened up after hearing that. He didn''t need to order food for Zhen-Zhen and himself. His mother brought enough food for the three of them.",


    "Wait¡­ why do I smell like there is something burning in your house?" Isabelle asked him curiously while peering around his house.",


    Tristan scratched his face while smiling sheepishly at his mother. "I messed things up in my kitchen. I tried to cook but I ended up burning the steak. I''m d you brought food tonight. Thanks, Mom."",


    Isabelle giggled after she learned that. "Anything for my son. I think you need to Look for a wife now so that someone can cook for you. Tsk tsk tsk. Why is it you didn''t inherit my excellent talent in cooking? Do you know that you can impress your wife if you know how to cook?"",<sub> </sub>


    Tristan just rolled his eyes."Mom, I think Grandpa had already influenced you. I thought he was the only one who was eager to marry me off. It turned out, you were also thinking the same thing as grandpa."",


    "Not only your mother. Count me in." Luke told Tristan.",


    Tristan just looked at his parents helplessly while the husband and wife burst outughing after seeing Tristan''s expression.",


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen was just lying on her bed together with FaMo. She was touching her lower lip with her fingers as she recalled the kiss that they shared a while ago in the kitchen.",


    A warm smile was ying across her lovely face. She sat up and turned to FaMo who was lying beside her.",


    "FaMo?" Zhen-Zhen called him.",


    FaMo immediately opened his eyes and yawned before responding to her.",


    "Yes, Zhen-Zhen? Do you need something?" FaMo asked her in his half sleepy state.",


    "I think I am addicted to Tristan''s lips. I like the feeling whenever we are kissing each other." Zhen-Zhen stated truthfully.",


    FaMo bobbed his head and said, "Just like my master¡­ I also heard him saying that before. He''s addicted to your mother''s lips. He wanted to kiss her everyday."",


    "Really? Hmm¡­ then what Fa-Fa did?" Zhen-Zhen asked FaMo curiously. She was anticipating his answer.",


    "He always tricked your mother, seducing her." FaMo said matter-of-factly.",


    They were still talking when suddenly they heard someone''sughter outside the room.",


    "Does Tristan have visitors?" FaMo asked her. He was sleeping when the visitors arrived. He was not awakened by the doorbell.",


    Zhen-Zhen nodded as a response.",


    "I''m curious about what they were talking about right now. But Tristan told me not to leave this room and hide from them." Zhen-Zhen sighed deeply after saying that.",


    FaMo just blinked his eyes while licking his paw. Now, he was acting like a real cat now. FaMo couldn''t help it. Because he was pretending in front of Tristan sometimes he was mimicking the actions of the real cat. Unknowingly, those little actions became his habit now.",


    After observing Zhen-Zhen''s curious gaze at the closed door of her room, an idea shed in FaMo''s mind.",


    "Zhen-Zhen, since Tristan forbids you to leave this room, do you want me to go out on your behalf? I can check them out for you to know who are his visitors and inform you afterward." FaMo suggested to her.",


    Zhen-Zhen''s ocean-like blue eyes sparkled with delight after hearing FaMo''s suggestion. She smiled brightly and nodded her head frantically.",


    "Yes, FaMo. I would really appreciate that. Thank you so much!" Zhen-Zhen scooped FaMo in her arms and squeezed him for a hug.",


    "You''re really amazing FaMo. I know I can always count on you." Because of that FaMo received a gentle pettinging from Zhen-Zhen and he liked it.",


    "Anything for my mas-... my friend." FaMo was about to say Master but he changed it to my friend. Yes, Zhen-Zhen was his friend now, not his master.",

 Chapter 94 Parents Truly Care

    Soon FaMo secretly sneaked out of Zhen-Zhen''s room without letting Tristan and his visitors know. Since Zhen-Zhen was not allowed to open her door, FaMo transformed into a small fire ball first to get out of the room without making any sound and getting notice from everyone outside.


    When he found the perfect opportunity, he transformed back to his cat form as he proceeded to the living room to take a peek of Tristan''s visitor. FaMo didn''t expect that by doing that he would end up listening to their whole conversations.


    "By the way, Dad¡­ Mom¡­ why did youe here? Are you really worried about me or did you juste here to scold me and nag at me. Please¡­ if you will just do that, then I will not be hospitable enough to entertain you." Tristan immediately warned them.


    Isabelle took a deep sigh while giving Tristan a concerned look. "Don''t get a wrong idea, son. We are truly worried about you. I heard about what happened in thepany this morning. That''s why we came here to check on you."


    "You are still stubborn and hard-headed. We are not here to judge nor reprimand you. We just want to hear your side of the story." Luke said, observing Tristan''s reaction.


    "Alright. I will talk." Tristan said. He wanted to finish this talk as soon as possible. He was getting tired of talking about this issue over and over again.


    Isabelle and Luke were now all ears on Tristan, waiting for him to speak up.


    "First of all, don''t worry about me, Mom. Me taking a leave from thepany for a while is my choice. I want this issue to go down first before I resume my work in thepany. Grandpa already approved it." Tristan told them.


    "Okay. We understand." Isabelle felt relieved now. She thought her son was forced by the other directors to take a leave because of the scandal video but it turned out it was Tristan''s decision.


    "Second, I am sorry if my embarrassing video ruined the reputation of mine and the Davis Family. I could understand if you feel ashamed of me now."


    "Son, who am I to judge you and talk about reputation? I don''t care about them. After all, I also had a bad reputation in the past. Mine is worse than yours." Luke chuckled at that thought.


    "Well, like father like son, indeed." Isabelle couldn''t help butment.


    Luke and Tristan erupted into a peal ofughter because of Isabelle''s remarks. But when Tristan was about to say his next words, his expression became serious


    "Mom and Dad, about the issue of the seduction attempt that happened to Andrew¡­ I want to say that it was just a big misunderstanding. I admit... it was all my fault in the first ce. So please, don''t me or judge Lillie."


    Luke and Isabelle exchanged meaningful nces when they heard that. They knew that Tristan was referring to the woman who tried to seduce Andrew. Now they learned that her name was Lillie.


    They just nodded at him, urging him to continue.


    "Yes, I am in love with Hannah. But I kept it a secret for a long time. I regretted my action that night. I should have controlled my alcohol in-take. Now, that one night resulted in this mess. I was drunk and I made a stupid request to her. And I''m so dumb and stupid to forget it. I have no real intention of breaking them apart. Believe me."


    This time Tristan was able to exin his side in a very calm manner. He was d that unlike others, his parents were not quick to judge and they were willing to listen first.


    Isabelle patted Tristan''s shoulder while saying, "I believe you, son."<sub> </sub>


    "Yeah, me too. My son is a yboy but not a bad person who would try to scheme against his brother." Luke stated with certainty.


    Then after a while, Isabelle caught a glimpse of a dark fluffy creature at the rear side of the sofa. It was FaMo who was silently listening to their conversation.


    Isabelle''s attention was immediately diverted to the ck chubby fluffy cat. She stood up to approach the cat. She couldn''t resist FaMo''s cuteness. Besides, she was a pet lover.


    ''Oops¡­ she saw me. I have to leave now.'' FaMo thought to himself. However before he could take one step, Isabelle''s hand already caught him.


    "Oh moh! Is this your pet Tristan? Oh, very cute and adorable. I love this cat already." Isabelle was cuddling and squeezing FaMo in her arms.


    "When did you start taking care of this cat? I thought you don''t like pets because of what happened to Hannah?" She asked him, feeling intrigued.


    Before Tristan could respond to his mother''s questions, Luke interrupted as he remembered something.


    " Wait¡­ don''t tell me this is the cat Mrs. Miller was talking about who caused Hannah''s allergy to act up?"


    "Oh, that means... This cat is Lillie''s pet. Is Lillie here, son?" Isabelle asked while roaming her eyes around his ce, searching for Lillie.


    Tristan was tongue-tied as of this moment. He told Zhen-Zhen to hide but he forgot about FaMo. Now, his parents saw FaMo and they remembered that this was Lillie''s pet. Furthermore, his mother was asking him if Lillie was there in his Condo Unit as of now.


    What answer should he give his mother? Should he make an alibi or tell them the truth that Lillie was with him? Was he ready to introduce Zhe-Zhen to his parents?


    Tristan was still contemting what to do when suddenly they heard the ringing sound of the doorbell.


    *Ding Dong!* *Ding Dong!*


    The three of them averted their gaze to the main door, including FaMo.


    ''Eh? Another visitor? Who could that person be this time?'' FaMo wondered to himself as he was struggling to escape from Isabelle''s grasp. Unfortunately, Isabelle didn''t have any n to let go of FaMo yet.


    "You have another visitor, son. Go and open the door." Luke said to Tristan.


    ''Whoah, I was saved by the doorbell.'' Tristan mumbled inwardly as he went to open the door.


    He didn''t bother to check the peephole this time so he was utterly shocked to see the two people outside upon opening the door. The two visitors were Andrew and Hannah.

 Chapter 95 FaMos Presence

    He didn''t bother to check the peephole this time so he was utterly shocked to see the two people outside upon opening the door. The two visitors were Andrew and Hannah.


    The three of them stood in silence for a moment. Unlike before, facing each other now was too awkward or rather it became more awkward.


    They didn''t know how they would act in front of each other. Both brothers were in love with the same girl who was also their childhood friend.


    Tristan''s feelings for Hannah were supposed to remain secret but something went wrong. And now, everyone knew about it. They were aware that their rtionships and treatment towards each other would never be the same anymore.


    Since the three of them stayed rooted in their respective spots, Lucas walked over to see what took them so long to enter the house.


    "Who''s your visitor, son?" Lucas asked Tristan from behind.


    Lucas''s voice seemed to awaken the three of them from that awkward silence. Tristan didn''t need to answer Lucas since he already reached his spot and saw the two people outside his door.


    "Oh son, you are also here together with Hannah." Lucas greeted Andrew. He was not quite surprised to see Hannah and Andrew. Besides, they already told them yesterday that they would try to talk with Tristan.


    "Yes Dad." Andrew simply replied with a timid smile.


    "Hello, Uncle. Good evening." Hannah also greeted Lucas politely.


    "Come, let''s go inside." Lucas was the one who invited them in like it was his own house. Tristan was just quiet the whole time.


    Soon, the four of them headed to thw living room where Isabelle was waiting for them while ying with FaMo.


    Hannah was quite surprised when she saw the same ck cat who caused her allergy to act up. Tristan''s mother was cuddling and petting FaMo in her arms.


    Andrew noticed Hannah''s reaction so he followed her line of sight only to see Isabelle and a ck cat. Andrew immediately frowned the moment he saw FaMo.


    ''Is that Lillie''s cat who triggered Hannah''s allergy? Is Lillie also here right now?'' Andrew wondered to himself. He simply peered around the house like he was searching for someone.


    "Andrew, Hannah¡­ the two of you also came to visit Tristan. Come here and take a seat first." Isabelle said upon seeing them.


    "Oh don''t worry about this cat. I will not let the cat get near you, Hannah." Isabelle added as she remembered her allergy.


    Hannah just gave Isabelle a faint smile while thanking her. She was wondering why Lillie''s pet was there in Tristan''s Condo.


    Fortunately, there were tworge sofas in the living room and another two single couches. Everyone found theirfortable seats and settled down.


    "I guess Hannah and Andrew came tonight so that they could talk to Tristan. So I guess, Isabelle and I should give the three of you some privacy. My dear wife, I think we should go now and let these young people settle the misunderstanding." Lucas said to them while informing Isabelle that they needed to leave now.


    At first, Isabelle was reluctant to leave. She had just started ying with FaMo. In the end, she had no choice but to agree with her husband.


    Then Isabelle turned to FaMo. "Bye cutie one, I will see you again next time." After saying that, she gave FaMo onest squeeze before letting him go.<sub> </sub>


    ''I should hide once shees back. I don''t want to be a pillow. She didn''t stop squeezing me.'' FaMoined in his mind. He felt relieved when finally he was free from Isabelle''s grasp.


    "Tristan, by the way, what is the name of this cat?" Isabelle asked him for onest time.


    "It''s FaMo." Tristan simply replied.


    "Wow. That''s a cute name." Isabelle said cheerfully. Then she finally stood up to give Andrew and Tristan a quick hug before leaving them. She avoided getting in contact with Hannah because she held FaMo. So Isabelle just waved at her to say goodbye.


    "We have to go now. The three of you, please listen to each other. Is that okay?" Isabelle told them.meaningfully.


    Andrew, Hannah and Tristan just nodded at her. Soon the husband and wife left them as they went home.


    Tristan heaved a sigh of relief. Because of Hannah and Andrew''s arrival, his parents forgot about Zhen-Zhen. Just a while ago they were asking him if Lillie was there in his ce.


    He almost told them the truth when the doorbell rang. If he told them that Lillie was there Tristan believed that his parents won''t leave just like that. Instead they would stay and entertain Lillie while he was talking to Andrew and Hannah.


    Now, he had to face Andrew and Hannah to confront them and clear the misunderstanding. But he didn''t want to drag this talk for long. He wanted to finish it once and for all.


    He already had received a lot of emotional stress because of this issue. He was really tired about this.


    Meanwhile FaMo was contemting whether to leave and go back to Zhen-Zhen now or stay for a moment and listen to the conversation of the three people in the living room.


    Actually, he was quite intrigued and curious too about the misunderstanding Tristan''s parents had mentioned a while ago. So in the end FaMo decided to stay and be Zhen-Zhen''s spy.


    Of course, he already learned his lesson. He would maintain his distance from Hannah. Tristan already exined to Zhen-Zhen the condition of Hannah. She was allergic to fluffy animals with furs.


    Zhen-Zhen ryed that information to FaMo so that he would be careful next time when Hannah was around. FaMo moved his gaze from Tristan to Andrew and Hannah.


    All of them were wearing different expressions on their faces. ''I wonder who will talk first.''


    Andrew and Hannah were sitting together on the long sofa while Tristan was sitting on the single couch beside the long sofa.


    Unknowingly, FaMo could feel the tension and heavy air surrounding them. He couldn''t wait anymore who would break the silence so he jumped on Tristan''sp to catch his attention.


    "Meow! Meow!"


    FaMo wanted Tristan to talk first so he urged him to speak. Of course, he knew that Tristan didn''t understand him.


    But FaMo''s action caught the attention of Hannah and Andrew. They were really curious and bothered by FaMo''s presence so one of them finally spoke up.


    "Is Lillie also here? Why is it¡­ her pet is in your ce, Tristan?"

 Chapter 96 Blaming Zhen-Zhen

    "Is Lillie also here? Why is it¡­ her pet is in your ce, Tristan?"",


    Tristan was taken aback by Hannah''s direct question. He thought no one would bother to ask about Lillie again since his parents already left. And now, he received the same question from Hannah.",


    ''Why are they keep asking me about Zhen-Zhen? Does it matter if she is here or not? This is my problem, our conflicts. I don''t want to further involve her in this mess.'' Tristan thought to himself before answering Hannah.",


    "No, she''s not here. She''s busy so she requested me to take care of FaMo in the meantime." Tristan said as an excuse. He was now petting FaMo''s head who was now sittingfortably in hisp.",


    Hannah would still cringe just seeing FaMo. She didn''t also like to see Tristan petting FaMo. She was used to seeing Tristan not liking or not touching any furry animals.",


    ''Did he begin to like them because of Lillie?'' For some unknown reasons, Hannah felt upset at that thought.",


    "Anyway, since the two of you are here. Let me exin everything about the scandal video and what happened in the Oceaniz City." Tristan didn''t beat around the bush as he brought up the topic first.",


    Andrew''s expression remained neutral and calm but deep inside he was havingplicated emotions right now, same with Hannah.",


    "Yes, that''s what we came here for." Andrew inly stated.",


    He already knew that Tristan had feelings for Hannah even before that video came out. But Andrew just turned a blindeye about it and just pretended that he didn''t know something. But he always knew since the start.",


    But Andrew was not the one to me for getting Hannah''s first even if Tristan liked her first. Tristan was the one who didn''t make a move on Hannah. And Hannah thought that Tristan could only see her as his best friend, nothing more.",


    "First, I would like to apologize to you Hannah about what happened to you. Lillie didn''t know about your allergy. She didn''t mean to hurt you. She had no intention to harm you." Tristan apologized.",


    Hannah wrinkled her brows upon hearing that. "I know. But why are you the one apologizing to me. I think Lillie should do it, instead. Besides, I also came here to ask you about Lillie. She also needs to apologize to me for trying to seduce Andrew." Hannah burst out suddenly.",


    She didn''t know why she suddenly felt mad right now. She even raised her voice when she said those words. Even Andrew and Tristan were surprised by her outburst.",


    Tristan looked at Hannah helplessly. He could feel that she was mad right now.",


    "It''s all my fault. This is just a big misunderstanding, Hannah. I admit, I requested Lillie to do that. I was the one who started this so me me, instead of her." Tristan exined to her, trying to divert her anger away from Zhen-Zhen.",


    "Tristan, she''s still at fault here. Even though you requested her to do that. She still had a free will to refuse and not to do it. I believe she knew what is wrong and what is right." Hannah insisted.",


    "Or else, she really had a motive to have Andrew. If she''s your girl then why would she try to sleep with another man, most importantly that man is also your brother? Who''s in the right mind to do that? What did she ask you in return that she would go to that extent?" Hannah bombarded Tristan with questions.",<sub> </sub>


    ''D@mn! Of course she would do it because I said it. She''s so innocent and very naive to believe everything I say. It''s my fault for telling her to do it. How can I exin that to Hannah?'' Tristan felt like he was getting a headache because of this conversation.",


    Meanwhile, Andrew didn''t know if he should feel happy or not with Hannah''s action tonight. He was not sure if Hannah was mad because someone tried to seduce her fiancee or there''s some other reasons aside from that.",


    Andrew felt a little bit guilty for not telling Hannah the whole truth. He almost kissed her. He almost touched her. Fortunately, Lillie stopped before the two of them couldmit a mistake.",


    Andrew wanted Hannah to get mad at Tristan but from the look of it, she was not angry at him even a little bit. Instead, she was targeting Lillie. She was venting her anger and frustration towards Lillie, not Tristan. Andrew didn''t like what was happening right now.",


    Meanwhile, FaMo was trying his best not to scratch Hannah with his paws. He was annoyed because she kept on insisting that Zhen-Zhen was at fault even though Tristan already took all the me.",


    Meow! Meow!",


    FaMo could not help but make some noise. ''I honestly don''t like her.'' He thought to himself.",


    Tristan also felt helpless as of this moment.",


    "Hannah¡­ I said it''s my fault. Can you just listen to me? I was drunk and make that stupid request. She saw me sad at that time so she did that to make me happy."",


    Then with his sharp eyes, Tristan turned to Andrew.",


    "Stop keeping your mouth shut Andrew. You know that Lillie was different. You met her, right? You should have told Hannah that nothing happened between you and her. Lillie couldn''t even seduce you. She said she couldn''t even kiss you because of me! Because she was thinking of me. So please can you exin everything to Hannah and leave Lillie alone!"",


    Andrew''s brow twitched after hearing Tristan''s remarks. For everything he said, there was one sentence that hurt Andrew''s ego.",


    [ She couldn''t even kiss you because of me. ]",


    Tristan was furious because Andrew didn''t say anything. He stood up. He lost his patience.",


    "I thought you two came here to fix and clear the misunderstanding. But I think that is not the case here. If you just came here to ask me about Lillie and continue ming her, please let''s forget about this conversation."",


    "I''m tired. I want to take a rest. I still have a video scandal to fix. It already ruined my reputation. I really wanted to apologize to the both of you but please don''t involve Lillie with our conflict."",


    Without waiting for Hannah and Andrew to respond, Tristan walked out on them, going to his room while carrying FaMo in his arms. The couple was left in the living room, speechless.",

 Chapter 97 Bad Mood

    Since Tristan already walked out on them and it seemed that he had no n of continuing this conversation, Hannah and Andrew had no choice but to leave his Condo Unit.


    Hannah regretted her actions. She felt like she''s the reason why Tristan''s mood was ruined. Instead of fixing everything, their conversation didn''t end so well.


    But she couldn''t believe that Tristan would defend Lillie to that extent. He was hell-bent to take all the me so that Lillie would not be involved.


    But for Hannah, Lillie was already involved here. Now, she wondered if Tristan was as protective as this to his other women.


    "Let''s go. I think we also need to talk." Andrew said to Hannah.


    He decided to talk to her. He listened to Tristan. Maybe the right thing to do right now was to tell Hannah the part when Lillie stopped and admitted that she was reluctant to do it with him.


    Hannah just nodded at him absentmindedly. Her mind was still upied by Tristan. Soon, the couple left Tristan''s Condo Unit silently.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen felt bored inside her room. She wondered why FaMo had not returned for that long. She thought FaMo would just take a peek to see Tristan''s visitors and would be back right away but in the end, he ended up staying and listening to the whole conversations of Tristan''s with his visitors.


    When Zhen-Zhen felt that there''s no other people outside, she decided toe out of her room. She knew that there were only two people left in his Condo Unit now- Tristan and her. She could no longer feel other''s presence so she thought it was already safe to leave her room.


    She immediately went to Tristan''s room to check on him. She knocked first before entering. Then she heard Tristan''s voice.


    "I said I don''t want to talk anymore. I''m tired. So please just leave." Tristan said coldly, thinking that the one knocking on his door was either Hannah or Andrew.


    Zhen-Zhen could feel that Tristan was in a foul mood right now. She wondered what happened.


    "Tristan¡­ It''s me. Zhen-Zhen."


    It did not take five seconds when the door suddenly opened and Tristan''s worried face came into her view.


    "Hey, why did you go out?" Tristan said worriedly while peering around the house to check whether Andrew and Hannah were still around.


    As if Zhen-Zhen could read his concern, she smiled at him and said, "Don''t worry. They''re gone. They left the house already."


    After hearing that, Tristan heaved a sigh of relief. Then FaMo also approached them.


    ''Oh, FaMo is with Tristan. No wonder he didn''t go back to my room.'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself upon seeing the cute fluffy creature who was walking towards them.


    She talked to FaMo through their mind link.


    ''FaMo, I waited for you. What took you so long toe back?''


    ''Zhen-Zhen, remember the Spy movie we watched?'' FaMo said, instead of answering her question directly.


    ''Yes, why?'' Zhen-Zhen asked him confusedly.<sub> </sub>


    ''Haha. I just be your spy. I gather information for you. It''s fun. I''ll tell you everythingter.'' FaMo proudly said to Zhen-Zhen.


    Before Zhen-Zhen could respond to FaMo, she was interrupted by Tristan who held her hand immediately and pulled her towards the kitchen.


    "Come! Let''s have our dinner. I''m hungry. My mom brought us food. My parents came here to visit me." Tristan informed her as they walked towards the dining area.


    FaMo was following them behind. He was also hungry. He could smell the delicious food. Zhen-Zhen just suppressed herughter. She shook her head as she took a nce at FaMo.


    ''My mighty dragon friend is now influenced by the dramas and movies we were watching on the television.''


    She was excited and curious to hear what FaMo would say to her, especially now that she learned that Tristan''s parents were the visitors a while ago.


    Tristan said she was about to meet them soon. She was eager to know more about Tristan''s parents. She knew that they were also good people like Tristan.


    Unknown to her, Tristan also had another two visitors aside from his parents. They were Hannah and Andrew. FaMo would also inform her about those two people whom she already met and even interacted with.


    Soon, the three of them started eating. Zhen-Zhen noticed that Tristan did not look so well. He looked like he was bothered by something and he had no appetite. He barely touched his food.


    Zhen-Zhen nced at him worriedly. ''He said he was hungry. But now, he couldn''t even finish the food on his te.''


    p Zhen-Zhen could no longer stay quiet so she asked him. "Tristan, what''s wrong?"</anda>


    Tristan who was in the daze snapped back out of his deep thoughts after hearing Zhen-Zhen''s voice.


    "Nothing." Tristan simply said while giving her a faint smile.


    Even he, himself, didn''t know what''s wrong with him. He was confused by everything that was happening to himtely. He didn''t feel good after talking with Hannah and Andrew.


    He couldn''t understand what''s going on in his mind right now. He somehow felt guilty for them. He knew he became rude by walking out on them a while ago but he couldn''t help it. He suddenly got upset.


    He reacted that way because of Zhen-Zhen. But he didn''t want to act mean or harsh towards Hannah. Now, he couldn''t really understand himself.


    On the other hand, Zhen-Zhen knew that he felt troubled. But since Tristan didn''t want to talk about it, Zhen-Zhen decided not to ask him further.


    ''I think I should ask FaMo about what happened. Tristan''s mood changed and I think his visitors had something to do with it.'' Zhen-Zhen made a mental note as she continued eating her food.


    After dinner, Tristan told Zhen-Zhen that he would rest early so he immediately went to his room. He did that to gather his emotions and clear his mind.


    Meanwhile, FaMo and Zhen-Zhen also headed to their room.


    "Hmm... FaMo, talk. Spill the information you''ve gathered a while ago."

 Chapter 98 FaMo Talked Too Much

    "Hmm... FaMo, talk. Spill the information you''ve gathered a while ago." Zhen-Zhen promptly said to FaMo as soon as they settled inside her room.",


    FaMo licked his paw first before saying, "Sure, I''ll tell what I l''ve got."",


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded with anticipation as she stared at FaMo intently. She was now all eyes and all ears on him.",


    Then FaMo started to talk like he was doing a story telling to his child.",


    "Tristan got four visitors tonight. The first two visitors were his parents."",


    Zhen-Zhen nodded as she already knew about that.",


    "They came here to visit Tristan because they were worried about him. It seemed like something happened in Tristan''spany this morning."",


    Zhen-Zhen became more curious after hearing that.",


    "What happened?" She asked FaMo quizzically.",


    FaMo shook his head because he was not sure. "I just heard him saying that he will take a leave from his work. So I think this is good news for you Zhen-Zhen. Tristan will not go to work in the meantime."",


    "Really? Is that true?" Zhen-Zhen wanted to confirm.",


    FaMo just bobbed his head as a response. Then a bright smile stretched out on her face. She was happy to hear that.",


    "Tristan said we will start reviewing tomorrow for my uing examination. Now, I know why he has time to teach me. Studying with him is gonna be great. I''m so excited!"",


    FaMo just shook his head and sighed helplessly. ''Zhen-Zhen has simple happiness and that happiness is Tristan.''",


    "Tell me more, FaMo." She urged him to continue.",


    "Second, they talked about his scandal video that ruined his reputation."",


    Zhen-Zhen furrowed her brows. "Scandal Video?"",


    "Yes. Tristan had a scandal video. He apologized to his parents for that embarrassing video. But I don''t know specifically what''s on the video. Why don''t you ask Tristan about it?" FaMo suggested.",


    "Okay, I will try to talk to him, tomorrow." Zhen-Zhen told FaMo.",


    But the question was, Will Tristan tell her about the content of that video?",


    "Andstly, they talked about the seduction attempt. I think they were talking about you and Andrew. His parents learned what you did Zhen-Zhen."",


    Zhen-Zhen was taken aback by FaMo''sst statement. She suddenly felt uneasy as if she hadmitted a great mistake by doing that.",


    FaMo noticed the worry in her eyes so he tried to console her right away.",


    "Don''t worry about that Zhen-Zhen. Tristan exined to them that it was just a great misunderstanding. He also said that it was all his fault so they shouldn''t me you. I agree with Tristan. He really made a stupid request by asking you that. At least he admitted that it was his fault."",


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t know if she should feel happy about that or not. She didn''t want Tristan to be in trouble because of her actions.",


    "I should have thought about the consequences of my actions. I have no idea that this would happen. I regretted it." Zhen-Zhen lowered her gaze as she somehow felt bad about it.",


    "Cheer up! Don''t give me such a face, youngdy. Tristan''s parents are not mad at you. They listened to Tristan. So next time, please don''t follow every wording from Tristan. See¡­ it can cause troubles." FaMo could not help but give her advice.",<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t know what to say. She could only nod at FaMo.",


    "So don''t feel bad for Tristan. He was the one who created this mess so let him deal with it and fix everything," FaMo added as he squinted his eyes.",


    "If I can do something for him then I will try to help him. I can''t just watch him getting in trouble, FaMo." Zhen-Zhen told him truthfully.",


    "Alright, I understand. But don''t spoil him too much. Zhen-Zhen, sometimes you also need to stand on your own. Don''t depend on Tristan always. You should learn to be more independent. Tristan will not always be by your side." FaMo shared his thoughts with her.",


    "What do you mean, FaMo?" She was bothered by FaMo''sst sentence.",


    "I mean, you need to make your own decision and choose the right thing. You can not base your decision on Tristan''s preferences. You should do things for yourself. That''s what your Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo really wanted. They want you to grow like a strong independent woman in order for you to protect yourself against those people who would try to harm you and hurt you, including Tristan."",


    "Tristan will not hurt me." Zhen-Zhen promptly said with so much certainty in her voice.",


    "Don''t trust him too much, Zhen-Zhen. I still don''t trust humans. See what happened when we were in Oceaniz City. Tristan had hurt you. He made you sad and cry. Though it was unintentional, he still hurt your feelings. I just don''t want to see you sad, Zhen-Zhen." FaMo insisted.",


    "Besides, I heard that he was in love with Hannah. He said that a while ago in front of his parents." FaMo informed Zhen-Zhen everything.",


    "In love with Hannah?" Zhen-Zhen repeated those words in confusion.",


    "Yes. He''s in love with Hannah. Love¡­ that''s the feeling your Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo felt towards each other. That''s why he cared so much about Hannah, the same way your Mo-Mo cared so much about your Fa-Fa, and vice versa."",


    Suddenly, Zhen-Zhen fell silent. She raised her hand, clutching her chest. She felt like something was pressing and squeezing her heart as of this moment after she heard FaMo''s exnation.",


    Zhen-Zhen closed her eyes and took a deep breath, calming herself down.",


    "FaMo¡­" She blurted out after opening her eyes.",


    "Yes, Zhen-Zhen?"",


    "How about me? Do you think Tristan loves me too?" Zhen-Zhen asked him like a helpless child asking forfort.",


    FaMo paused for a moment, thinking what was the right answer to her question.",


    "I think he does. But I am not sure. But I am d that he even defended you against Hannah and Andrew a while ago. They also came here. They were asking about you."",


    "They were here?" Zhen-Zhen was a little bit surprised to hear that.",


    "Yes, they were the other visitors of Tristan. They confronted Tristan about what happened in Oceaniz City. He apologized on your behalf. He took all the me. But I hate Hannah. She kept on insisting it was your fault. She even wanted to hear an apology from you. Arghh. I have the urge to scratch her with my paws." FaMo ranted spontaneously, venting his frustration that he felt towards Hannah.",


    Because FaMo talked too much, he didn''t notice theplicated emotions surfacing in Zhen-Zhen''s eyes. She had conflicting thoughts right now.",


    She had to admit that she felt troubled after knowing everything. But what struck her most was the fact that Tristan was in love with Hannah.",


    She felt something unknown deep inside her heart. But for now, she decided to get those negative thoughts out of her mind.",


    What matters most for her was that she was together with Tristan. She felt happy that he was treating her well. She could feel that Tristan also cared about her.",


    After clearing her mind, she scooped FaMo in her arms and started petting him.",


    "Thank you, FaMo for telling me this. Don''t worry too much about me. I will learn more things in this world." Zhen-Zhen reassured him.",

 Chapter 99 Review Session Started

    The next morning, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen began their review session. FaMo was right. Tristan informed Zhen-Zhen that he would not go to work in the meantime. He took a leave of absence for one month. Zhen-Zhen was really happy because of that.


    Currently, they were sitting in the living room with a pile of books in front of them. Their topic for today was general information. In fact, this topic was very easy for Zhen-Zhen because of her memorization.


    She could easily remember the information she read on the book and review materials. But Zhen-Zhen pretended that she was having a hard time so that Tristan could give her more attention during their review.


    He was spoon-feeding her with loads of information. Fortunately, Tristan was very patient in teaching her. He even taught her a few techniques so that she could easily retain the information in her mind.


    ? He taught her the use of mnemonics and even songs that could help her remember the words easily. Zhen-Zhen was really having fun with the attention she was receiving from Tristan.


    Tristan always did the talking while Zhen-Zhen was just happily observing and listening to him. She even sat on the floor, facing Tristan. She rested her elbows on top of the ss table and cupped her chin in her hands. Her ocean-like blue eyes were fixed on Tristan''s face.


    She was not paying attention to his words, instead, she was busy observing and assessing Tristan''s handsome features. She didn''t have to worry since she already memorized everything in that review material Tristan was currently reading for her.


    ''I like his hazel eyes. Hmmm, I want to try and pull one of his eyshes. They are so ck and long. His pink lips look soft, making me want to kiss them once again.'' Zhen-Zhen smiled at the thought. She reflexively bit her lower lip after thinking of kissing Tristan.


    Tristan was in no doubt a very charming and gorgeous man. He had the kind of face that could make any woman stopped in her tracks to take a pause and gaze toward his direction. One smile from him could make a woman blush.


    No wonder, many women tried to get his attention even though they knew that he''s not into a serious rtionship. They knew that Tristan would nevermit to any woman. It would always be sex and pleasure, nothing more.


    But they would still try their luck, thinking that one of them might be the one who could tame his wild and rebellious heart.


    When Tristan could no longer receive any response from Zhen-Zhen, he stopped what he was doing and averted his gaze to her. Then Tristan caught her looking at him intently with her doe eyes that made her look so cute and adorable. Her charming and mesmerizing smilepleted the beautiful picture.


    Instead of scolding her for not responding to him, Tristan couldn''t help letting out a huskyugh.


    "Zhen-Zhen, are you listening to me or not?" Tristan asked her, lifting an eyebrow while a cheeky smile was ying across his lips.


    Instead of answering Tristan, Zhen-Zhen told him another thing.


    "Tristan, why are you so handsome?"


    Tristan let out another chuckle after hearing that. He was used to everyone telling him how handsome he was but he didn''t know why, he felt very ttered whenever Zhen-Zhen would be the one telling those words to him.


    If other women would try topliment his looks he would think that they were trying to hit on him. But since it was Zhen-Zhen the one who said that it had a different effect on him. He gained more confidence after receiving her honest and genuinepliment.


    "Do I look handsome and attractive in your eyes, Zhen-Zhen?"<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head with a sparkling smile on her face. "Yes¡­ very handsome."


    Tristan burst outughing once again. He loved to hear thating from her.


    "Is that the reason why you are not listening to me?" Tristan asked her with intrigue.


    Afraid that Tristan would get upset, Zhen-Zhen lied once again. "I''m listening to you. You can ask me then I will give you an answer."


    "Alright, I believe you. I just wondered why you stopped responding to me so I thought you are not listening." Tristan pinched her cute nose.


    "Are you tired, Zhen? Do you want to take a rest first?" Tristan asked her, thinking that Zhen-Zhen got information overload today and just didn''t want to voice it out to him.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head before she stood up and sat on the couch beside Tristan.


    "My brain is tired. I think it will burst soon, Tristan." Zhen-Zhen said while giving Tristan a pitiful face. She was actually joking but Tristan believed it.


    "Come here. Lay your head down on myp. I will give you a head massage." Tristan said, urging her to lie down.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t waste her time as she followed his instructions. Shey her back on the couch while cing her head on Tristan''sp. Then Tristan began to massage her temples and her forehead.


    She closed her eyes but the smile on her face never left. She was really enjoying this simple moment with Tristan. Because of that, Zhen-Zhen was able to forget those troubling thoughts that she started to feel when FaMo told her about Tristan and Hannah.


    Tristan''s touch was giving her a pleasant sensation. It felt so good that a surprised moan escaped her mouth.


    "Uhmm,"


    Tristan''s movement suddenly came to a halt after hearing her soft moan. He blinked several times while looking down at Zhen-Zhen. Her eyes were closed but she was biting her lower lip.


    ''D@mn!'' Tristan cursed inwardly.


    He felt something getting hard underneath his trousers. He didn''t expect that a single moan from her could make his body react, making him hot in an instant.


    And Zhen-Zhen biting her lip in front of him intensified his desire that was awakened by her surprised moan. He swallowed up hard, mmed his eyes shut, and clenched his fists. He was fighting the urge to ravish Zhen-Zhen as of this moment.


    ''What am I gonna do to you, Zhen-Zhen?'' Tristan mumbled, feeling helpless.

 Chapter 100 Punishment For Wrong Answers

    ''What am I gonna do to you, Zhen-Zhen?'' Tristan mumbled, feeling helpless.


    ''Why am I being seduced by your innocent way? Now, I wonder how my brother Andrew was able to resist your charm? Maybe¡­ his love for Hannah was that strong.''


    "Zhen-Zhen, don''t you ever try to seduce any man. Never again, Zhen. Is that clear?"


    ''Because if you will do that to other men then I am sure they will not let go of that golden opportunity to have you.'' Tristan gritted his teeth at that thought.


    Zhen-Zhen opened her eyes the moment she heard Tristan. "Yes, I will not do it. Seducing someone else''s fiancee is wrong."


    Tristan squinted his eyes at her, "I''m not only talking to guys who have fiancee, wife, or girlfriend. I am talking about men in general except me."


    Zhen-Zhen looked up to meet Tristan''s gaze. She paused for a moment, thinking about something.


    ''Is he telling me that I can seduce him instead?'' Zhen-Zhen marveled at that thought.


    Then after a while, her lips stretched out into a mischievous smile. "Alright, I got it."


    Tristan was rendered speechless seeing her smile. ''Why do I feel like Zhen-Zhen is having naughty thoughts by giving me that kind of smile?''


    After a few seconds, Tristan shook his head. ''Eh, I think I am just overthinking. Zhen-Zhen will never think about naughty stuff.''


    "By the way, Tristan¡­ can I ask you something?"


    "Hmm, sure. You can ask me anything." Tristan promptly responded to her.


    "Do you have any problem as of this moment? I am wondering how I can help you. So just tell me, Tristan." Zhen-Zhen asked him expectantly.


    Tristan didn''t expect her to ask him about his current problem. Tristan didn''t mention anything to her about his scandal video and his conflict with his brother and Hannah.


    "Don''t worry about me. Just focus on your study and pass your exam. In that way, you will be able to help me and make me happy." Tristan was trying to avoid the topic of his scandal video.


    How could he say to Zhen-Zhen that her future husband had an embarrassing video while in his drunken state, confessing his feelings to his best friend who was also his brother''s fiancee?


    As much as possible, he didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to know about the content of that video. He was d that it was already taken down on the inte with the help of his grandpa.


    So even if Zhen-Zhen would search for it, she would not find the video unless someone who already downloaded the video before it was removed online would show it to Zhen-Zhen. For now, he didn''t want to talk about it with her.


    "I am more worried about you, Zhen. You are having difficulty in understanding the different subject areas. We spend two hours already but we are not making any progress. I am afraid that you will fail. That''s my problem, Zhen-Zhen." Tristan said exasperatedly while taking a deep breath.


    Tristan had no idea that Zhen-Zhen was intentionally pretending that she was having a hard time so that she could get Tristan''s attention.


    She just smiled at him sheepishly while scratching her face. She was still lying on Tristan''sp. Luckily, because of this conversation, Tristan was able to extinguish the me of desire Zhen-Zhen identally awakened within him a while ago.


    "I will not fail because I have the best teacher. That teacher is you, Tristan."


    Tristan burst outughing once again. He looked at her with amusement. "Are youplimenting me too much so that I will not scold you for cking off, Zhen-Zhen? I think I should be more strict. Hmm¡­ Should I punish you for every wrong answer you will give me? What do you think?"


    Zhen-Zhen brought her fingers on her lips, tracing and touching her lower lip while she was thinking. After a while, she finally spoke up.


    "What kind of punishment? Is that punishment very painful?" She asked him with her worried tone.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan pinched her cheeks as he said, "Of course not. I won''t hurt you. So I will think of a punishment that is not painful."


    Then Tristan rubbed his chin, thinking of the suitable punishment for Zhen-Zhen if ever she wouldmit another mistake when answering him.


    The set-up of their review session was that first he would let Zhen-Zhen read the materials and the book at a given time. After that, he would ask her if there''s something she didn''t understand so that he would exin it to her.


    After he exined everything to her, Tristan would assess her learning by asking her questions either multiple choice or identification type of question.And then Zhen-Zhen should answer his every question.


    Sometimes, Zhen-Zhen was intentionally giving him a wrong answer. That''s why Tristan would exin it over and over again to make her understand the concept. Zhen-Zhen loved to listen to his voice.


    And now, Tristan was trying to give her punishment so that she would try her best to give him the correct answer.


    After thinking of a suitable punishment for her, Tristan smirked at her cheekily.


    "I already decided on two punishments for you. I will do it alternately with every mistake you willmit. Is that clear?"


    "Uhm, okay. What are the punishments then?" Zhen-Zhen asked him curiously.


    "First, I am gonna bite you," Tristan stated with so much enthusiasm.


    Zhen-Zhen frowned. "Bite me? Will that hurt?"


    Tristan was now grinning from ear to ear. "Nope. It will not. It will just tickle you but you will not feel any pain."


    "Okay." Zhen-Zhen simply said while thinking whether she should answer his next questions correctly or not.


    "What is the second punishment?" Zhen-Zhen asked him.


    Tristan let out a huskyugh before telling her the second punishment.


    "You have to¡­ kiss me here," Tristan said while pointing his finger to his lips.


    Zhen-Zhen blinked her eyes several times looking at Tristan strangely. ''Is that really a punishment? Then I only have to answer the first question correctly so that he can''t bite me then I will answer the second one incorrectly so that I can kiss him."


    "Deal!" Zhen-Zhen eximed in agreement.


    "Do you want to have a sample of the first punishment?" Tristan asked her with a naughty smile.


    "Sure," Zhen-Zhen said.


    With that, Tristan tilted her head on the side so that her neck would be exposed to him. Then he bent down, bringing his mouth to her neck. Tristan nibbled and bit on her skin gently and sucked on it.


    Zhen-Zhen''s body stiffened as she felt the tingling sensation brought by Tristan''s mouth. She bit her lip trying her best to suppress her moan.


    She closed her eyes and thought to herself, ''Tristan is telling the truth. This is not painful. It feels so good. Ahhh, what should I do now? I like both punishments. I don''t want to answer his questions correctly.''


    Tristan didn''t release her neck yet. He was enjoying biting her.


    ''She tastes really sweet. Now, I am wishing that Zhen-Zhen will not be able to answer my questions. I have to ask her more difficult questions.'' Tristan was also thinking of making Zhen-Zhenmit more mistakes.

 Chapter 101 Adding Fuel To The Fire

    Days turned into weeks. Zhen-Zhen and Tristan spent most of their time studying together. Tristan stayed away with the Company''s matter. Matthew was the one assisting Grandpa Lu in managing thepany while Tristan was still on leave.


    Just like what they predicted, thepany''s stocks and profits were not affected by Tristan''s scandal video. But the issue didn''t go down nor forgotten.


    Someone was creating hype in the media, adding fuel to the fire. Since Family Davies was one of the influential and powerful families in the City of Empire, mediaworks got their interest in the issue and conflict of the two brothers. Now, even the reporters took this chance to cover a big scope.


    Tristan Davis became the number one topic and headline again in social media, television, and newspapers. Someone was working hard not to bury the issue especially now that the engagement party of Hannah and Andrew would be held two weeks from now.


    Spectators were excited about what would happen to this family drama of the Davis Brothers. So Andrew and Hannah''s engagement party also became the most awaited event of the month.


    Some rumors and spections were also spreading around the City of Empire.


    Will Andrew be the new CEO of Heavenly Star Enterprise? Tristan was noting to thepany for a few weeks now.


    Tristan Davis went into hiding after his scandal video became viral. Is this the end of his CEO career? Did the Davis Family Head, Luke Davis punish his grandson?


    Where''s Tristan Davis? He didn''t attend any Company''s gathering for a while. Did he resign already?


    Maybe he was enjoying himself together with his other women, trying to mend his broken heart.


    Will Tristan Davis attend the engagement party of his brother? Is he nning to make amotion during the party?


    Those were some of the questions being asked in the public. Some were targeting Tristan and mocking him. These rumors were also reported to Grandpa Lu.


    Inside Grandpa Lu''s office in the Heavenly Star Enterprise, Matthew and Assistant Twig were standing in front of Grandpa Lu''s table.


    Grandpa Lu was sitting on his executive chair while massaging his temple. He just finished reading all the articles and headlines about Tristan''s scandal.


    "The video was taken down a long time ago. Why does this issue reappear once again?" Grandpa Lu sounded really upset about this. He looked problematic.


    Matthew and Assistant Twig didn''t know what to say. Even the two of them didn''t expect this issue to escte further. They just remained silent while looking down.


    "Where''s that punk? What he had been doing all these times? I thought he would try to fix and clean his reputation again? Don''t tell me he was ying around with his women in the past few weeks?" Grandpa Lu asked Matthew.


    "No, Chairman. He''s been staying in his Condo Unit. He didn''t go out unless he needed to buy something." Matthew promptly said, defending Tristan.


    ''He''s busy tutoring his future wife.'' Matthew added to his thoughts. He couldn''t voice it out to Grandpa Lu as of this moment.


    Grandpa Lu let out a humorlessugh after hearing that. "Staying at home? Don''t lie to me, Matthew. I won''t buy that excuse. Tristan would never stay at home for that long. Don''t tell me his Condo became his love nest now? Probably his women were the onesing and visiting him."


    Cough! Cough!<sub> </sub>


    Matthew choked after hearing Grandpa Lu''s remarks.


    ''A Love Nest of your grandson and future granddaughter-inw.'' That''s what Matthew was thinking after hearing the word ''Love nest''.


    Matthew knew that Grandpa Lu would not believe it. If Matthew was in his shoes he won''t believe it either. They knew Tristan''s attitude. He won''t stay at home while doing nothing. He would die because of boredom.


    But surprisingly, Tristan didn''t get bored. He was enjoying his time together with Zhen-Zhen. Who would not enjoy the moment with a charmingdy like Zhen-Zhen? He was even taking advantage of the ''punishment'' game the two of them were doing every review session.


    "Grandpa Lu, you can check on the visitor''s logbook that no one visited Tristan for the past few weeks. Besides, Tristan was trying to investigate who was responsible for posting his video on the inte." Matthew tried his best to convince Grandpa Lu.


    "I''m not defending him, Chairman. I am telling the truth. I can attest to that." Matthew added, with so much conviction in his voice.


    Grandpa Lu could see that Matthew was not making excuses for Tristan so for now he believed him.


    "Chairman Lu, I think Young Master Tristan did the right thing about staying at home. Reporters are looking for him. They even started pestering Young Master Andrew and Lady Hannah because of the issue between the three of them." Assistant Twig also shared his thoughts.


    Matthew''s lips twitched, fighting a smile. Assistant Twig was right. Reporters were trying their best to locate Tristan but they failed. Now, the couple became their targets.


    Tristan was enjoying his peaceful moment at home while Andrew and Hannah were being bugged by the annoying reporters every day.


    Grandpa Lu could only sigh deeply.


    "Assign our bodyguards to Andrew and Hannah. I know it is hard for them to be bothered by reporters every day." Grandpa Lu gave his order to Assistant Twig.


    "This is noted, Chairman." Assistant Twig responded.


    Then Grandpa Lu turned to Matthew.


    "Tell Tristan to attend Andrew and Hannah''s engagement no matter what. If he will note then people will continue to mock him. Inform him about this issue. I don''t know if he is aware of this or not. As much as possible I want him to avoid the reporters for now."


    "I got it, Chairman. Don''t worry I will ry your message to Tristan. I will visit him tonight." Matthew politely said to Grandpa Lu.


    Grandpa Lu just nodded at him before dismissing Matthew and Assistant Twig.


    Grandpa Lu wondered what Tristan would do to clear this issue.


    ''If he could just settle down with a woman then maybe this issue would go down immediately. This is the main reason why I want him to find a wife already. Tsk Tsk Tsk.'' Grandpa Lu thought to himself.

 Chapter 102 Motivation

    Unaffected by those rumors going around the City of Empire, Tristan''s attention was focused on Zhen-Zhen. He didn''t know that two weeks had already passed.


    Aside from tutoring Zhen-Zhen for her uing Test, He also taught her how to live and fit in society most especially if Zhen-Zhen would start attending school.


    Tristan would not be around every time. So as much as he could, he was teaching her how she should act in public while dealing with different types of people.


    Fortunately, Zhen-Zhen could catch up with him easily. That''s the reason Tristan was wondering why Zhen-Zhen was having difficulty in academic lessons during their review but she could easily understand the other things easily about how to live in this society as a normal human being.


    Tristan was worried. Three days from now Zhen-Zhen would take her examination. They still had a lot of subject matters to be covered. During the question and answer, Zhen-Zhen stillmitted more mistakes.


    For now, he was enjoying giving her punishment but if this was the real exam then Zhen-Zhen would really fail for sure. That''s the reason Tristan suddenly became problematic.


    He needed to think of a better way for him to motivate Zhen-Zhen to pass the examination.


    The two of them were currently studying in his bedroom. He was leaning his back on the headboard of his bed while Zhen-Zhen was lying on the bed beside him. She was reading a book.


    Tristan looked down to see her. She was very focused on what she was doing. A gentle smile formed in the corner of Tristan''s lips.


    "Zhen-Zhen¡­"


    "Hmmm?"


    "I will give you the motivation to pass this exam." Tristan softly said to her.


    After hearing that, Zhen-Zhen put down the book she was holding as she gazed up to see Tristan''s face. She was looking at him with so much anticipation, waiting for Tristan to continue.


    Tristan chuckled upon seeing her cute and adorable expression. She seemed very eager to hear the motivation he was talking about.


    "Tell me, Tristan¡­" Zhen-Zhen mumbled, reaching out for his hand. She nudged him to speak up. She wanted to hear it.


    Tristan let out another huskyugh. He couldn''t help but touch the tip of her nose.


    "Too impatient, Zhen-Zhen!"


    Zhen-Zhen just smiled sheepishly.


    Tristany down beside her, sliding his arm under her head so that his arm would serve as her pillow. Zhen-Zhen moved closer to Tristan.


    "Zhen, if you pass your exam then we will get married right away. We will register our marriage and you will be my wife officially. Do you like it?" Tristan asked her while caressing her face.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head frantically and said, "Yes! I really¡­ really really like it!" Her voice filled with excitement, her blue eyes sparkled with joy and delight.


    "Good! So you need to pass your examination no matter what." Tristan said, encouraging her.


    Zhen-Zhen shed her most charming smile. "Yes, I will definitely pass my exam, Tristan! Then I will be your wife." She said with so much enthusiasm in her voice.


    Tristan burst outughing because of her overwhelming confidence as if she was really certain that she would be able to pass the exam easily.


    "So study hard. Youmitted more mistakes today." Tristan pinched her nose once again.


    Zhen-Zhen just bit her lower lip.


    "Because I intentionally gave you the wrong answers. But I won''t do that in the actual examination, Tristan. Don''t worry.'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself.


    "Tristan¡­ I will do better in the actual examination. Just trust me. You have nothing to worry about." Zhen-Zhen said, reassuring Tristan.


    Tristan looked at her helplessly. "Okay, I will trust you."


    After saying that, Tristan pulled Zhen-Zhen closer to him and hugged her.<sub> </sub>


    "Let''s take a rest for a while. I feel a little bit sleepy. Are you not tired?"


    Zhen-Zhen hugged him back while nudging her nose on the crook of his neck. She loved his scent.


    "Yes, let''s take a rest first. Just like this." Zhen-Zhen softly mumbled.


    Tristan nodded after hearing her response. He just closed his eyes while stroking her hair and rubbing her back.


    After a while, the two of them fell asleep while cuddling each other. For Tristan, the past two weeks were the most rxing weeks he had by just staying at home.


    He didn''t even notice that days already passed by too quickly. And soon his one-month leave would end then he woulde back to his stressful world once again.


    If Zhen-Zhen would be able to pass the exam then there''s no turning back. He would marry her. Though they would not have a wedding ceremony yet, Tristan would register their marriage for real.


    Soon, he would say goodbye to his single life and Zhen-Zhen would be hiswful wife. After that, he would finally introduce her to his family and to all the members of the Davis Family.


    ***************


    Tristan was awakened by the ringing sound of the doorbell. Zhen-Zhen was still sound asleep in his arms. Afraid that Zhen-Zhen would be awakened by the sound of the doorbell, Tristan decided to get up and see the person outside.


    He gently and carefully retreated his arm that served as Zhen-Zhen''s pillow. His arm felt numb but he didn''t mind it.


    After a few seconds, Tristan reached his main door. The person outside was Matthew. He opened the door immediately and let him in.


    "Did you just wake up?" Matthew asked him after seeing Tristan who was still yawning.


    Tristan simply nodded and said "Yes."


    "Where''s Lillie?" Matthew asked him.


    "Asleep." Tristan inly said as he sat down on the couch.


    "Okay. So we can talk here." Matthew said.


    "Yeah, what is it?"


    Matthew handed his tablet over to Tristan. Tristan epted it, frowning in confusion. He scanned the screen. He could see different articles and news headlines about his scandal and rumored conflict with his brother Andrew.


    "The issue didn''t go down, instead, it became a hot topic now. Reporters are trying their best to find you and to have your interview. What are you going to do now?"


    Tristan just shrugged his shoulders nonchntly before saying. "Nothing. Just let them be. I don''t care. I''m busy right now. I will just ignore it. They will just get tired of this issue. Besides, Andrew and Hannah will have their engagement soon."


    Matthew just shook his head helplessly.


    "Oh, Grandpa Lu said you must attend the engagement party no matter what." Matthew reminded him.


    "Yeah¡­ I will go. I will bring Lillie with me." Tristan said matter of factly.


    Matthew was dumbfounded for a moment. He didn''t expect Tristan to say that.


    "Why? Are you going to introduce her to your family as your fiancee too?" Matthew asked him curiously.


    Tristan sighed deeply. "I don''t want to hide her from my family anymore. Besides, I also need a date for that party. And yes¡­ I think that will be the right time to introduce her to my family."


    "And I want my parents and grandpa to know that Lillie is an amazing person. She has already learned a lot for these past few weeks. I think she''s ready to face them."

 Chapter 103 Lucky Charm

    Today was the day of Zhen-Zhen''s Educational cement Examination. She needed to pass this exam so that she could proceed to college even though she didn''t attend grade school and senior high school.


    Since she''s going to take an exam, Tristan chose a more suitable clothing for this asion. Zhen-Zhen was now wearing a white cored shirt sleeve button up blouse matched with ck pencil skirt which was below the knee. The ck closed t shoespleted the picture.


    Her long wavy golden brown hair was tied up in a ponytail. She was just simply pretty whatever clothes she was wearing. She was like a muse that any dresses she would wear would still fit and look good on her.


    <o>,m With her light makeup matched with her tantalizing blue eyes and very charming smile, she would surely melt any men''s heart. Both women and men couldn''t help but pause for a moment to turn their head and nce at her direction.</o>


    Tristan was now staring at her in awe. He couldn''t help but linger his eyes on her as he admired her breathtaking beauty.


    ''Why are you so gorgeous, Zhen? Is this because of the Demon God''s genes? Now, I wonder what he looks like to be able to produce a goddess of beauty like Zhen-Zhen.'' Tristan pondered to himself.


    Now, Tristan was having a second thought to let Zhen-Zhen go out and explore. He was afraid that she would attract many predators once she''s outside. She might be the Campus'' Belle once she starts going to college. Many suitors woulde lining up just to chase after her.


    ''Should I just let her take a home-based study?'' Tristan thought to himself as he was worried about havingpetitors because he was certain that lots of men would try to get Zhe-Zhen''s attention.


    After a while, Tristan shook his head, disregarding his thoughts.


    ''I''m just overthinking. Why should I worry? Zhen-Zhen is faithful to me. Besides, I will soon be herwful husband.'' Tristan smiled at that thought while scratching his face.


    "Tristan, do I look good or not?" Zhen-Zhen asked his opinion. She asked him that since she noticed the different expressions shing on Tristan''s face a while ago.


    At first, he was shocked and seemed lost with his own thoughts. Then she saw him frowning, afterwards he began smiling. So Zhen-Zhen was confused. She didn''t know whether he liked her appearance right now or not.


    Tristan walked over to approach her. With a bright smile on his face, he responded to Zhen-Zhen''s query.


    "You look amazing. Very beautiful and gorgeous. You give me the vibe that you are about to nail it today and pass the exam!" Tristan said, giving her two thumbs up.


    Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle after hearing Tristan''s positive remarks.


    "Thank you, Tristan. I will do my best today."


    Tristan touched her face and softly said, "Yeah, I am not pressuring you, Zhen-Zhen. But you have to pass the exam no matter what. Remember, we will get married once you pass the exam!"


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head while giving Tristan a reassuring smile. " I will be your wife, Tristan."


    Tristan just nodded with a smile before grabbing her hand. "Let''s go. Coming on time will also help you rx before taking the exam. We should not bete."<sub> </sub>


    The two of them came out of Tristan''s Condo while holding each other''s hand. Tristan guided Zhen-Zhen to the front passenger seat. He opened the car door for her. After that he stepped into the car, sitting on the driver''s seat. He took onest nce at her before turning the engine on.


    ***************


    After fifteen minutes, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen reached the University of Imperial Knights where Zhen-Zhen''s examination would be taking ce. The exam would start at exactly 8:00 am and it wouldst for four hours. The time now was 7:15 am. So, Zhen-Zhen came 45 minutes early.


    Zhen-Zhen was about to step out of the car when Tristan suddenly stopped her by grabbing her elbow. She turned to him with her confused look.


    "What''s wrong, Tristan?" Zhen-Zhen asked him curiously as she felt that his hand was cold.


    Tristan was the one who was very nervous as if he was the one who would take the exam, not Zhen-Zhen. There was a hint of uncertainty in his hazel eyes. He was worried because he didn''t know if Zhen-Zhen was hundred percent ready or prepared for this.


    He couldn''t help it. During their review sessions for thest three days, Zhen-Zhen stillmitted more mistakes. Somehow, he was in doubt if Zhen-Zhen could really pass the exam. He was freaking nervous for her. He wanted her to pass.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen could sense Tristan''s uneasiness. He was restless. So what she did was she held his hand, giving it a gentle squeeze to tell him that everything would be alright and he didn''t need to worry so much.


    Tristan just took a deep breath to calm his nervous heart. He understood her gesture. He wanted to trust her. He believed in Zhen-Zhen''s capability. Because of that, he gained more confidence that Zhen-Zhen could do this.


    Tristan nced at her face intently. With so much sincerity in his voice, he told her, "Zhen-Zhen, I wish you all the best for this exam. Don''t be nervous and concentrate well. Just remember everything that I taught you before. I will be here, waiting for you. Alright?"


    He raised his free hand then he closed his fist, saying "So do your best! Zhen-Zhen, fighting!"


    Zhen-Zhen''s lips curled up into a warm smile as she bobbed her head.


    "Tristan¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "I think I need you to give me my lucky charm." Zhen-Zhen mumbled while looking at him with so much anticipation.


    "Huh? Your lucky charm? What is it? Tell me? I''ll get it for you. We still have time." Tristan asked her eagerly.


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip before saying, "This¡­"


    Before Tristan could realize what happened, Zhen-Zhen''s lips already sealed his lips. She kissed him. That was the lucky charm she was referring to- A Kiss from Tristan.

 Chapter 104 Examination

    Zhen-Zhen had already stepped out of the car but Tristan was still in a trance, ncing at the empty seat where Zhen-Zhen was sitting just a while ago. He didn''t know why but his heart was pounding rapidly inside his chest right now. This time it''s not because he was nervous about Zhen-Zhen''s examination but for other unknown reasons.


    He touched his lips absentmindedly while blinking several times. The remnants of her warm lips still lingered on his memory. Zhen-Zhen initiated to kiss him once again. He was caught off guard. Her hands gently pulled his head closer and before heprehended her intent, she kissed his lips. It was soft and gentle.


    But to his disappointment, before he could respond, Zhen-Zhen already drew back, breaking the kiss while saying, "I gotta go, Tristan. Thank you for my lucky charm. Now, I''m all set to take the exam. Fighting!"


    "D@mn! She''s showing me her true colors. What a demoness?She left me hanging! Zhen-Zhen¡­e back here." Tristan mumbled to himself, feeling helpless as he watched her walking towards the building where the exam would take ce.


    Tristan could only sigh as he leaned back on his seat. He nced at his wristwatch. He was so determined not to leave his spot until Zhen-Zhen finished her exam. He would be waiting for her. Then he decided to treat her good meal for lunch. He scanned his phone and searched for the famous and best restaurant in the city of Empire.


    Then Tristan turned to the back passenger seat where FaMo was currently sleeping.


    "FaMo sleeps a lot. No wonder he is getting fatter each day." Tristan smiled at that thought, shaking his head.


    "Did you wish Zhen-Zhen good luck?" Tristan asked the sleeping FaMo as if he was talking to a person.


    It seemed like FaMo had heard him so he raised his head while looking in Tristan''s direction.


    "Meow! Meow! Meow!"


    FaMo was saying "I don''t have to wish her luck because I am confident that she will definitely pass the exam after memorizing and learning all the books you''ve given her from cover to cover."


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle without understanding FaMo''s words.


    "Oh yeah. You don''t have to wish her luck. She already got her lucky charm. I am her lucky charm!" Tristan stated with so much enthusiasm. He was smiling from ear to ear like a fool.


    "Yeah¡­ I''m her lucky charm!" he repeated once again in his low voice. The smile remained on his face.


    ***************


    Meanwhile, in the examination room, there were some examinees present together with the proctor who would monitor them during the examination. There were around 20 people inside including the proctor. 40 examinees would be taking the cement exam for today. They were just waiting for the others and the scheduled time before they could start.<sub> </sub>


    As expected, the moment Zhen-Zhen entered the room, she caught the attention of everyone inside. They were both starstruck and mesmerized by her breathtaking beauty and charm. The men examinees couldn''t help but drool over her while the women admired her and at the same time felt envy towards her.


    How could someone be as beautiful as her? She looked like an angel and a goddess! That''s what they were thinking but in fact, Zhen-Zhen was not an angel nor a goddess, she''s a demoness. She had the blood of a demon running in her veins.


    On the other hand, the proctor who was in her mid 30''s was thinking a different thing.


    ''Such a waste for a beauty like her if she had no brain.'' She thought to herself belittling Zhen-Zhen because she was thinking that Zhen-Zhen was there because she didn''t even go to grade school and senior high school. The proctor thought that she''s a beauty with no brain so there''s nothing to envy.


    Zhen-Zhen felt a little bit ufortable as everyone''s gaze was fixed on her. She bit her lower lip while walking to thest row seat near the corner of the room. She just wanted to avoid getting their attention.


    When people would look at her all at once she couldn''t help but remember thest scene in the cave wherein there were lots of guardian warriors looking daggers in her direction. She could vividly remember those menacing and ridiculing eyes that were cursing her and her family, telling them to just die and disappear in their world.


    Zhen-Zhen closed her eyes and thought of happy moments so that she could shake away those negative memories. Then Tristan''s handsome smiling face popped up in her mind. Thinking about him helped Zhen-Zhen to clear her mind and calm her heart. She took a deep breath and opened her eyes only to see that several pairs of eyes were still looking in her direction.


    Zhen-Zhen just gave them an awkward smile. But that awkward smile made the boys blushed. Feeling satisfied after seeing her smile, they finally turned their back on her and faced the front once again.


    It did not take long when all the examinees arrived at the venue. The proctor gave them instructions and the rules. At exactly 8:00 am, the examination started. Everyone inside was now very focused on answering the questionnaire. There was a total of 300 questions. It was a multiple-choice type of exam.


    The exam was supposed to be done in four hours but Zhen-Zhen already finished answering all the questions in just one hour. She was hesitating to submit her answer sheet because no one among them had submitted first.


    The proctor averted her gaze to Zhen-Zhen''s direction. She noticed that Zhen-Zhen had stopped answering her paper. She looked like something was troubling her. A mocking smile appeared on the proctor''s face.


    ''See¡­ it looks like someone is having difficulty answering those easy questions. Tsk tsk tsk. I''m quite disappointed.What is the use of a pretty face if your brain is empty?'' She wasughing inwardly.


    After a while, Zhen-Zhen had made up her mind. She was thinking about Tristan who was waiting outside. She didn''t want him to wait that long so she finally stood up and passed her answer sheet to the proctor.


    "Ma''am, I''m done answering all the questions. Can I submit my paper now? After that, can I leave this room already?" Zhen-Zhen asked the proctor politely.


    The proctor was dumbfounded for a moment while gazing at Zhen-Zhen with utter disbelief.

 Chapter 105 Bumping Into A Stranger

    "Ma''am, I''m done answering all the questions. Can I submit my paper now? After that, can I leave this room already?" Zhen-Zhen asked the proctor politely.


    The proctor was dumbfounded for a moment while gazing at Zhen-Zhen with utter disbelief.


    ''She''s done already? What did she do? Just shade a random letter in the choices, trying her luck that she had chosen the correct answer?'' The proctor thought to herself while lifting an eyebrow.


    The other examinees were also looking at Zhen-Zhen in surprise. It had only been an hour since the exam started but Zhen-Zhen already finished answering all the questions. There were some examinees who didn''t even finish answering fifty percent of the items.


    One female examinee couldn''t help but mumble, "She might fail."


    The boys heard her so she garnered sharp resing from the guys after saying those words. Of course, they didn''t want their goddess to fail. But they were also worried that she finished that fast.


    Then the proctor finally spoke up. "Are you sure about this? Are you not going to review your answers?"


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head with a bright smile. She already reviewed her answers thrice so she didn''t need to do it again.


    The proctor just shrugged her shoulders before epting her answer sheets. "Okay, you may go now¡­" She nced at her paper to see her name. "Ms. Meyer."


    The proctor made a mental note to remember her name because she would want to see if Zhen-Zhen would pass or fail once the result came out.


    Zhen-Zhen politely said goodbye to the proctor before leaving the examination room. A bright smile was stered on her lovely face as she went out of the venue. She was excited to see Tristan. She wondered if Tristan would be happy to see her soon.


    p The proctor said that the result would be out after one week. Examinees would be notified via email. They would receive the results of the examination with their corresponding scores per subject area. 75 percent was the passing rate. Marks below that would be considered fail.</anda>


    "So there''s still one week before I can marry Tristan. I''m so excited." Zhen-Zhen mumbled to herself as she continued walking down the alley. Soon, she could see from her spot Tristan''s car that was parked just a few meters away from the building.


    Zhen-Zhen''s mind was a little bit upied and distracted by thoughts about Tristan that she failed to notice the person walking in her direction. Because of that she identally bumped into that person.


    "Oh," Zhen-Zhen gasped in surprise.


    She almost lost her bnce and about to fall backward, fortunately, the person reacted quickly as he held her waist, thus stopping her from falling on the ground.


    "Miss, are you okay? I''m sorry about that." A deep and husky voice was heard.


    When Zhen-Zhen gazed up, she met two pairs of green orbs looking at her worriedly. Zhen-Zhen was dumbfounded for a moment upon seeing his eyes. They were as cold and green as an emerald¡­. as beautiful as thendscapes, and green pastures.


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes roamed around his features. His face was strong and defined. He had tousled grey hair, which was thick and lustrous. It looked unique. But Zhen-Zhen still preferred Tristan''s hair color which was dark brown. She couldn''t help butpare the man before her with Tristan.


    Unknown to Zhen-Zhen, the man was also doing the same, eyeing her¡­ admiring her beautiful features and remembering every expression she was giving him every second. His green emerald eyes were staring deeply into her ocean-like blue eyes. His strong arm was still holding her narrow waist, guiding her in ce.


    After a while, Zhen-Zhen recovered from the daze.<sub> </sub>


    "I''m sorry. I should be the one apologizing, not you. I am the one who is not paying attention to my surroundings." Zhen-Zhen immediately apologized to him.


    A gentle smile etched from the corner of his lips. "No, it''s alright."


    Zhen-Zhen chewed her lower lip while looking away from him. She felt a little bit embarrassed. "Thank you.., Uhmm I think you can let go of me, now."


    When Zhen-Zhen said that, the man just realized that he was still holding her back and her waist. The man automatically released her from his grip while letting out a soft chuckle.


    After that, there was a moment of awkward silence between them.


    "So, where are you going?" The man just suddenly blurted out randomly.


    "Going home I guess. I just finished taking an examination here." Zhen-Zhen told him.


    "Oh, so you are one of those examinees in room 405." The man cheerfully said after knowing that.


    "I am one of the proctors here. I am assigned to room 407. By the way, I''m Liam." the man said while extending his arm to Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen gave him a faint smile before epting his hand. "I''m Lillie, Sir."


    Liam burst outughing after hearing her calling him sir. "Please just call me Liam. I feel old if you will call me Sir."


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Tristan who was leisurely leaning on the driver seat of his car suddenly sat up upon seeing Zhen-Zhen in a distance talking to a stranger. A deep frown appeared on his handsome face the moment he noticed that the stranger she was talking to was a man. And that man had good looks especially the moment he smiled.


    "F*ck¡­ Is he trying to hit on my Zhen-Zhen?" Tristan said while looking at Zhen-Zhen and Liam with his glowering eyes.


    Without further ado, Tristan swung his car door open and stepped out of his car in a rush, marching towards Zhen-Zhen and Liam. His expression looked like he was ready to beat someone.


    Zhen-Zhen and Liam were still talking when Tristan reached their spot. He immediately interrupted the two of them by pulling Zhen-Zhen closer to him while hugging her from behind.


    "Oh Wifey, you are here. I''ve been searching for you everywhere. I miss you." After saying that, Tristan gave her a peck on her right cheek.


    Zhen-Zhen:"..."


    Liam:"..."

 Chapter 106 I Wont Fail

    "Oh Wifey,you are here. I''ve been searching for you everywhere. I miss you." After saying that, Tristan gave her a peck on her right cheek.


    Zhen-Zhen:"..."


    Liam:"..."


    Zhen-Zhen and Liam were both surprised by the sudden appearance of Tristan. Both of them were having different thoughts at the same time.


    Zhen-Zhen was wondering why Tristan suddenly called her ''Wifey'' instead of Lillie, plus hisst statements didn''t make sense.


    ''Why is he searching for me? Did he forget that I was taking the examination in room 405?'' she mused to herself. But in the end, Zhen-Zhen''s face brightened up as Tristan was hugging her from behind. Her heart was also rejoicing after hearing the word ''I miss you''ing from Tristan.


    On the other hand, Liam felt a little bit awkward and ufortable with the cold sharp gaze Tristan was giving him as if he was telling him to f*ck off. Besides, he didn''t do anything wrong to deserve that cold and threatening reing from Tristan.


    Liam shifted his gaze from Zhen-Zhen to Tristan. Scratching the back of his head, he smiled at them awkwardly. He didn''t expect that Zhen-Zhen was already married and already had a husband who seemed to be very possessive.


    Liam was a man, himself, so he understood Tristan''s gestures. He was putting an act in front of him showing him that Zhen-Zhen was his woman, guarding her against any man who would try to hit on her.


    He couldn''t me him since he knew the fact that Zhen-Zhen was a very gorgeous and stunning woman who would attract a lot of men. He admitted to himself that even he was mesmerized by her natural beauty.


    To lessen the tension between them, Liam decided to speak up first and greet Tristan politely.


    "Hello, Mr. Meyer. I am Liam rk, one of the proctors for today''s Educational cement Examination. I heard your wife also take the exam today." Liam just assumed and decided to call Tristan, ''Mr. Meyer'' since he called Zhen-Zhen ''Wifey''.


    "Oh, then Mr. rk I think you should go back there already and watch over your examinees. What if they try to cheat in your absence?" Tristan didn''t sound friendly at all, despite the efforts of Liam to start a friendly conversation with him.


    Liam was about to respond to Tristan when suddenly Zhen-Zhen butted in. "It''s Davies."


    The two men stopped staring at each other as their attentions were caught by Zhen- Zhen the moment she spoke up.


    "Pardon, Mrs. Meyer?" Liam was the one who voiced out his confusion. He didn''t know what she meant by saying that.


    Zhen-Zhen just smiled brightly while holding Tristan''s arms which were hooked around her waist before responding to Liam. "His surname is Davies, not Meyer." Zhen-Zhen corrected Liam''s wrong assumption.


    Tristan had the urge to facepalm after hearing Zhen-Zhen''s remarks. ''Hey, what is she trying to do here? Is she selling me out? Why she had to be so honest to the extent of revealing my lie?''


    Meanwhile, Liam became more confused after hearing that.


    "I thought you were both husband and wife? Then why do you have different surnames?" Liam couldn''t help himself from asking them. He became curious.


    Tristan looked daggers at Liam once again as if he was telling him ''You don''t need to know. Why do you care? Are we close? We have no obligation to answer your question.''<sub> </sub>


    Out of the blue, Zhen-Zhen was the one who answered Liam. "We are not yet husband and wife." she simply stated.


    ''Zhen-Zhen!!!!'' Tristan screamed her name in his mind.


    His grip on her body tightened. His face became red from embarrassment. He just called her wifey in front of Liam but Zhen-Zhen tantly denied that they were not yet husband and wife. Now he wished that the ground would open up for him and swallow him up whole just to be saved in this embarrassing moment.


    "Oh," That''s the only word Liam could utter.


    But Zhen-Zhen said another word to redeem Tristan''s face. "But Tristan and I will soon be husband and wife officially.We will get married next week after we get the result of my examination!"


    The two men could hear the joy and excitement in her voice. Tristan who was about to dig a hole to hide gained back his confidence. Now he could face Liam proudly while iming Zhen-Zhen as his.


    "Oh, congrattion in advance and best wishes to both of you, Mr. and Mrs. Davies." Liam greeted them with a faint smile.


    Tristan just nodded at him while Zhen-Zhen mumbled the word "Thank you."


    "Alright, I have to go now. Mr. Davies is right. I should go back and monitor the examinees. I just took a CR break that''s why I was outside for a while." Liam finally bade them goodbye.


    Tristan could finally rx when Liam disappeared from his sight. He admitted that Liam was also a handsome guy that''s why he felt threatened a while ago when he saw Zhen-Zhen and Liam talking to each other while smiling andughing with one another.


    Then he held Zhen-Zhen''s shoulders, turning her body so that she could face him.


    "What is that all about Zhen-Zhen?" Tristan asked her with a serious expression on his face.


    But Zhen-Zhen ignored his question as she immediately threw herself at Tristan, hugging him.


    "Tristan, I''m done taking the examination! Then we will get married next week. I''m so excited!!!"


    The unhappiness Tristan''s felt a while ago suddenly disappeared because of Zhen-Zhen''s enthusiasm for their uing marriage registration.


    Zhen-Zhen was still hugging Tristan when he realized something. "Eh?? Zhen- Zhen, wait! Why are you already out? The exam willst for four hours, right?"


    Zhen-Zhen gazed up to Tristan and simply said, "Because I''m done answering all the questions. Most importantly, I don''t want to make you wait for me that long."


    Tristan had a bad feeling about it. "Hey, Don''t tell me you just randomly chose your answers Zhen-Zhen so that you could leave early?! Did you forget that we will only register our marriage if you pass the exam? What if you would fail the exam because you finished taking it as early as this?"


    Zhen-Zhen cupped his face and with overwhelming confidence, she said to him, "Don''t worry, Tristan. I won''t fail. I will definitely pass the exam!"


    Tristan: "..."

 Chapter 107 Endearment

    Zhen-Zhen cupped his face and with overwhelming confidence, she said to him, "Don''t worry, Tristan. I won''t fail. I will definitely pass the exam!"


    Tristan: "..."


    Tristan was amused by her. She didn''t feel nervous at all. She was even certain that she would pass the exam without a doubt.


    He could only sigh deeply. Then Tristan held her hands that were cupping his face.


    "Alright. I believe you. Since you finish your exam early. Do you want to roam around the campus first? I''m nning to enroll you in this school. University of Imperial Knights is one of the prestigious schools in the City of Empire." Tristan informed her.


    "Sure. Let''s do that. I want to familiarize myself with this school!" Zhen-Zhen said enthusiastically.


    "Oh, by the way, how about FaMo?" Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan.


    "He''s sleeping in the backseat," Tristan said, chuckling as he remembered FaMo.


    "Let''s go. Let him rest in the car while we go around the area. Don''t disturb his peaceful sleep." Tristan said to her, grabbing her hand and gently pulling her.


    "Okay." Zhen-Zhen simply said, ncing at the car where FaMo was currently resting.


    Unlike other cats, FaMo was well-behaved. He could stay in one ce without getting bored. He was asleep most of the time.


    But little did they know, FaMo was acting like that not because he loved sleeping, but he was meditating, trying to recover and strengthen his weakened magical power.


    He didn''t want to let his guard down. Even if Zhen-Zhen was sent to another world, he still needed to ensure her safety against future threats. To do so, he needed to gain back his strength and power.


    He knew that guardian warriors were hell-bent to kill thest bloodline of the demon god. They won''t stop knowing that the demon god''s daughter was still alive. They would keep hunting her just to end her life.


    FaMo was aware that the guardian warriors became more powerful. If he was able to open the portal for another dimension then he would not be surprised if someone from the guardian warriors would be able to do that as well.


    He wanted to be prepared when the time woulde and a fight would not be avoided especially if the Guardian Warriors were able to follow them in this world.


    FaMo was in his deep concentration when suddenly he felt some kind of strong force around the area. He was immediately alerted. He couldn''t exin it but he had a bad feeling about this.


    FaMo opened his eyes and jumped to the front passenger seat of the car. He nced at the wide windshield, peering at his surroundings and searching for the source of that strong force.


    He felt it a while ago but suddenly it disappeared. FaMo narrowed his eyes.


    "That strong force didn''te from Zhen-Zhen. Are there supernatural and powerful beings in this world too, just like Guardian Warriors?" FaMo mumbled to himself as his eyes continued to search the area.


    "That''s strange. I could no longer feel the same force anymore. Is Zhen-Zhen alright. I think I must go to her now." FaMo said, feeling worried about Zhen-Zhen.


    Soon, FaMo transformed into his fireball form. It did not take long when FaMo disappeared inside the car as he went out to search for Zhen-Zhen.


    FaMo became unsettled the moment he felt that unknown strong force nearby. He thought he was not supposed to encounter such power in this world of ordinary humans. But for an unknown reason, he encountered one today.<sub> </sub>


    ***************


    Meanwhile, Tristan served as Zhen-Zhen''s tour guide, roaming around the campus. He told her the name of the building, which course and department those buildings were assigned to.


    They walked around while their hands were entangled together. They looked like a very sweet and loving couple. Bystanders couldn''t help but take a pause just to nce and watch them.


    They matched each other very well, a pretty woman together with a handsome man.


    "Tristan, why do you know a lot about this University?" Zhen-Zhen asked him, feeling intrigued.


    A soft chuckle escaped his mouth. "Zhen-Zhen, this was the school where I took my Bachelor''s Degree in business management."


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes lit up, glowing with delight. "Really? This is Tristan''s school too?"


    Tristan nodded with a warm smile on his face.


    "Oh, I already like this school!" Zhen-Zhen eximed.


    Tristan paused for a moment, giving her a questioning gaze. "Why do you like this school, Zhen?"


    "Just simply because you studied here. You graduated from this school. So I like the idea ofing to the same school where you took your Bachelor''s Degree." Zhen-Zhen told him truthfully.


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle while pinching her cheek. "You''re so cute and pretty, do you know that?"


    Zhen-Zhen also giggled after hearing Tristan''s simplepliment.


    "Now, I know because you told me. Tristan, you are cute and handsome too."


    "Yeah, we are both beautiful couples." Tristan didn''t know why but those words just came out naturally in his mouth.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t stop smiling. She was enjoying every moment with Tristan.


    "Tristan, a while ago¡­ Why did you call me wifey, not my name Lillie?" Zhen-Zhen asked him curiously.


    Tristan was taken aback after hearing her question. Of course, he did that to show Liam that Zhen-Zhen was already off-limit. She was already taken. And he was a little bit...hmm yeah¡­ just a little bit jealous. That''s what Tristan thought.


    But he couldn''t tell that to Zhen-Zhen so he made up a different exnation.


    "Zhen-Zhen, Wifey is an equivalent of the word ''Wife''. It is some kind of endearment. Since you will be my wife, I can call you wifey any time, especially if you are in front of other men."


    "Oh, I love it. Hmm, then how about you, Tristan? What should I call you?" Zhen-Zhen asked him with her innocent blue eyes, looking at him with so much interest and anticipation.


    Tristan chuckled before saying, "Nice question, Zhen. As for me, you can call me Hubby."

 Chapter 108 Her Charm Is Deadly

    Tristan chuckled before saying, "Nice question, Zhen. As for me, you can call me Hubby."


    Zhen-Zhen immediatelytched on to his arm while leaning closer on his side, saying "Hubby¡­ my Hubby¡­my Hubby Tristan!"


    She repeated calling him that with her soft mellow voice. Her blue orbs sparkled like shining stars in the night sky while meeting his hazel eyes. Her radiant smile beaming with joy.


    At that certain moment, Tristan was lost in her gaze, his stomach fluttered¡­ his heartbeat suddenly became wild, pounding and racing fast inside his chest. He could hear it loud in his ears.


    Badum! Badum! Badum!


    In his eyes right now, Zhen-Zhen was like a foggy deep well. The moment he jumped on this well, he drowned and drowned. And when he reached the end, he became more amazed. It seemed like at the end of the well was an endless ocean.


    He was drifting in that ocean... a lone sailor on the vast ocean. But he didn''t feel lonely at all because he knew this ocean was Zhen-Zhen, who was embracing him with her tides¡­ engulfing him with her all might and making him her own.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen had noticed that Tristan became unusually quiet. He stood there, very still and unmoving while staring at her with his zed eyes open. A look of stupor was on his face.


    "Tristan?" Zhen-Zhen called him out while nudging his side.


    Her voice and slight touch awakened him from the daze. Then Tristan blinked himself out of his daydream, smiling at her sheepishly while scratching his reddened face. He was blushing like a teenage boy!


    He couldn''t believe it. He just cked out for a moment after hearing her calling him ''hubby'' in her soft sweet voice matched with her beautiful blue eyes and enchanting smile.


    ''D@mn, Zhen-Zhen''s charm is deadly. I feel like I''m getting a heart attack or losing my sanity. Why is it my heart and my brain are reacting like this?'' Tristan reflexively brought his free hand on his chest, feeling his heartbeat.


    Tristan was still busy figuring out what had just happened to him when Zhen-Zhen felt FaMo''s presence. FaMo found them walking down the alley going to the next building.


    Without waiting for Zhen-Zhen to react, FaMo fused with her body secretly. FaMo made sure that Tristan and other humans could not see his form with their naked eyes. Since he was part of Zhen-Zhen''s power, Only she could see him.


    The two of themmunicated through a mind link.


    ''FaMo, what''s wrong?'' She asked him right away.


    She felt that something was off with FaMo. He even came out of the car just to find them. She was thinking that maybe something happened.


    ''I''m worried about you. So I came here right away?'' FaMo replied with his concerned voice.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled inwardly. ''Are you worried about me that I might fail the exam?''


    ''No, it''s not that. I know you will pass the exam. You''re smart, Zhen-Zhen.'' FaMo said, correcting her wrong assumption.


    ''Then what''s wrong? Why are you worried about me?'' Zhen-Zhen asked him, her interest was piqued by FaMo''s anxious behavior.<sub> </sub>


    ''Just a while ago, I sensed a strong force¡­ a powerful aura. It''s not an aura of ordinary humans. I just felt uneasy. I thought you might be in danger so I searched for you right away. I can protect you if I am with you.'' FaMo exined to her.


    Zhen-Zhen''s lips twitched into a gentle smile. She loved FaMo. He was always thinking about her safety and well-being.


    ''You don''t have to worry FaMo. I can protect myself. Besides, you also said that I am more powerful than those ordinary humans. There is no guardian warrior here, right?''


    FaMo just took a deep sigh. ''Yeah, but I just have a nagging feeling. Or maybe I am just overthinking. Your safety is my main priority. I can''t help it. I was your protector first before I became your friend.''


    ''Yes, I understand. But you have to get outter once Tristan and I will return to the car. He might be worried if ever he will not see you inside.''


    ''Ok. I got it. I will do thatter.''


    Zhen-Zhen and FaMo just finished their conversation when Tristan finally gathered himself. He was able to clear his mind. His attention was back to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Zhen-Zhen, let''s go and visit the building for those students who are taking the photography course."


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head vigorously. She wanted to see her future ssroom building. When the two of them passed by the Mass Communication Building, two figures had seen them.


    The woman immediately recognized Tristan Davies. He was well-known because he was one of the sessful bachelors and CEOs in the city of Empire. That woman was Dhalia, one of the rising entertainment reporters today. She was with her partner videographer, Iris. They were both alumni of this university and they came here to visit one of their professors before.


    Media reporters hadn''t seen Tristan Davies for the past few weeks. His scandal was still a hot topic in the newspaper headlines and the inte. Everyone was still searching for him to get his statement and opinion about his scandal.


    "Iris, look who''s here! Tristan Davies, the mighty CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise who went missing in the eyes of the public in the past few weeks." Dhalia eximed as if she just won a jackpot today.


    Iris followed Dhalia''s line of sight. Then he saw Tristan walking towards the opposite building together with ady.


    "Whoah, he''s with someone. Probably, his new woman?" Iris blurted out.


    Dhalia immediately grabbed Iris and pulled him. "Let''s follow them. This is a perfect opportunity to get an exclusive interview with Tristan Davies! We will hit big if we are the ones to get his interview first!


    "Oh, don''t forget to take some photos of him." Dhalia reminded him.


    "Eh, are we paparazzi?" Iris asked, scratching the back of his head.


    Dhalia pinched his arm and said "No, we are not. But of course, we need to take his picture for our article."


    Soon, the two reporters followed Zhen-Zhen and Tristan while taking their pictures without their knowledge.

 Chapter 109 Running Together

    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were leisurely strolling around the building of the Photography Department when suddenly someone called Tristan from behind. They didn''t know that they were already followed by the reporters, taking their pictures together secretly.


    "Mr. Tristan Davies!!!" Dahlia yelled to catch their attention. Iris was following her at the back.


    When Tristan and Zhen-Zhen heard her loud scream, they stopped in their tracks and turned around to face her.


    With a frown, Tristan wondered why she was calling him. At first, Tristan became anxious because he thought the girl who just screamed his name a while ago was one of his flings. He didn''t want to see them, especially right now when Zhen-Zhen was with him.


    He felt relieved the moment he saw the girl who was walking towards them. This was the first time he met her so she did not belong to his flings. The girl was also with the guy.


    ''Who are they? Why is she calling me?'' Tristan pondered to himself.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen was also looking in the direction of the girl. She was eyeing her with interest. She was wondering if she''s one of Tristan''s friends. However, she was not sure since the way the girl addressed Tristan was very formal, calling him Mr. Tristan Davies.


    Zhen-Zhen already learned a lot and now she knew about this kind of thing. So she could tell if the person was talking formal or informal with them. She was adapting quickly. And she would learn more the moment she experienced attending school and meeting new people aside from Tristan and Matthew.


    When the two people reached their spot, Dhalia greeted Zhen-Zhen and Tristan with a friendly smile. Zhen-Zhen returned her smile. Dhalia and Iris were starstruck the moment they saw her charming smile.


    ''She does not look like a snob. What a cutie!?'' Dhalia thought to herself.


    After she recovered from the daze, Dahlia extended her hand to Tristan while introducing herself.


    "Mr. Tristan Davies, I''m Dahlia, a reporter from Shining Star Entertainment News"


    Tristan epted her hand for a handshake. Then Dahlia spoke again.


    "The person beside me is my partner, Iris."


    Tristan''s frown deepened when he noticed Iris who was looking intently at Zhen-Zhen. He was still starstruck, like a frozen statue in his spot. Dahlia had to elbow him so that Iris would snap back out of his daydream.


    "Aww." He grunted while turning to Dahlia. She signaled him to behave and greet Tristan. With that, Iris had realized his blooper just a while ago. He smiled sheepishly, facing Tristan and Zhen-Zhen with an apologetic look.


    "Hello, I''m Iris."


    Tristan stayed tight-lipped while looking daggers at Iris. He immediately hooked his one arm around Zhen-Zhen''s waist and pulled her closer to his side. It was Zhen-Zhen who spoke up.


    "Hello, I''m Lillie."


    "Hello, Ms. Lillie, it''s nice to meet you," Dahlia said enthusiastically with a wide smile.


    But her smile slowly disappeared the moment she nced in Tristan''s direction who was wearing a dark expression as if he was upset about something. Suddenly, Dahlia felt intimidated by Tristan''s frightening aura.


    ''D@mn. Is he mad because we disturb them? I think they are on a date today.'' Dahlia was now hesitating whether to ask Tristan or not.<sub> </sub>


    But she considered this as once in a lifetime opportunity. If she seeded today then their article would be a hit since they were the first reporters who got Tristan''s interview. For her, this was a big scope or expos¨¦.


    So she mustered up her courage to request Tristan for an exclusive interview.


    "Sorry if we disturb your quality time with your girlfriend¡­ but I just want to ask if you could lend us a few minutes of your time, Mr. Davies. I just want to have an interview with you and get your statement regarding your current scandal wherein- " Dahlia didn''t finish her sentence as Tristan immediately reacted.


    "STOP!" Tristan eximed at her with his eyes open wide.


    The funny thing was Tristan even covered Zhen-Zhen''s ears using his two hands when Dahlia began mentioning his scandal. He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to know about his scandal video. But unknown to Tristan, FaMo had already informed Zhen-Zhen that he had a scandal video that ruined his reputation.


    Dahlia: "..."


    Iris: "..."


    They were stunned by Tristan''s reactions. He was giving both of them a warning re. Reflexively, the two reporters kept their mouth shut while looking at him with their dumbfounded expressions.


    "Tristan, what''s wrong?" Zhen-Zhen asked him, trying to remove his arms that were currently covering her ears. But Tristan didn''t budge as he was still covering her ears. But after a few seconds, Tristan removed his hand as he leaned closer to Zhen-Zhen, whispering something.


    "Zhen-Zhen, listen to me carefully. If I said ''run'' then you should hold on to my hand tightly and we will start to run away from here going back to our car."


    Zhen-Zhen blinked her eyes in confusion, "Why?"


    "Because¡­ it will be fun running together." Tristan simply said with a cheeky smile on his face.


    "Are you in?" Tristan asked her once again.


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head frantically as she agreed. After receiving Zhen-Zhen''s response, Tristan immediately grabbed her hand, holding her tight.


    Dahlia and Iris were clueless about what the two of them were whispering to each other. They were just curiously observing Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. They looked sweet and affectionate towards each other especially the moment Tristan held Zhen-Zhen''s hand tightly in front of them. Both of them were smiling cheerfully while staring intently into each other''s eyes.


    Iris couldn''t help but take his camera. He quickly took their photos, capturing that beautiful scene in front of him.


    Meanwhile, Dahlia wanted to try her luck once again. She was about to speak with Tristan and persuade him to agree when suddenly Tristan mumbled something.


    "Run!"


    The moment Tristan said that single word, he immediately pulled Zhen-Zhen as the two of them started running away from Dahlia and Iris. Their hands were still entangled with each other.


    Dahlia and Iris were caught off guard when they saw them running. They just stood in their spot, watching Tristan and Zhen-Zhen until they disappeared from their sight. But Iris still managed to capture their running figures while holding each other tightly with his camera.

 Chapter 110 Hang-Out Routine

    Tristan was already out of breath when they reached their car. Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, was just breathing normally. She didn''t look tired even if they ran under the scorching heat of the sun.


    Zhen-Zhen moved closer to Tristan, rubbing his back. "Are you okay, Tristan?"


    Tristan just nodded his head while he was still panting and catching his breath. After a few seconds, he was able to say a word. "I''m fine¡­ I''m just thirsty."


    "Alright, wait here. I will just get you something to drink."


    But before she could leave, Tristan stopped her by holding her elbow. "It''s fine. Let''s go. I''m nning to bring you to a famous restaurant here in the City of Empire. I will treat you to a good meal. We will celebrate since you finished taking your exam today!"


    "That''s so nice of you, Tristan."


    "Anything for you, Zhen-Zhen." Tristan touched the tip of her nose before guiding her to the car.


    Zhen-Zhen signaled FaMo toe out of her body and return to his cat form before Tristan would notice that he had gone missing. Tristan already opened the car door for her but Zhen-Zhen didn''t enter yet.


    "Tristan, wait!" Zhen-Zhen stopped Tristan, diverting his attention so that FaMo could enter the car and transform into his cat form without Tristan''s knowledge.


    "What is it, Zhen-Zhen?" Tristan asked her curiously.


    But Zhen-Zhen didn''t respond. She just turned Tristan''s body so that his back would be facing the car, giving FaMo the opportunity to sneak in the car. Then Zhen-Zhen just wrapped her arms around his body while leaning on his chest.


    Tristan was stupefied by her sudden action. But in the end, Tristan also engulfed her in his strong arms while stroking her hair. He liked it whenever their bodies would get closer like this, touching and feeling each other''s warmth.


    He didn''t care if he already felt hot because of the sun. hugging Zhen-Zhen like this giving him a different type of refreshing feeling. With that, FaMo seeded in entering the car and transforming back to his cat form behind Tristan''s back.


    ''Zhen-Zhen, I''m in.'' FaMo informed her but he didn''t receive any response from her. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen just remained still, savoring the moment with no n of breaking the hug.


    Then Tristan heaved a deep sigh, ''It was still half-day since she was out, but Zhen-Zhen was already attracting lots of attention from others, most especially men.''


    ''And that moment with the reporters a while ago, it almost gave me a heart attack. I wonder how long I can hide my bad reputation from her. I wonder if she can still act like this if ever she learns about my bad reputation with women?''


    Tristan was feeling restless. He felt like sooner orter he would need to tell Zhen-Zhen the truth about himself. However, as of now, he was not yet ready.


    After what it seemed like ages, finally, the two of them broke apart. They headed straight to the restaurant. In that ce, Tristan taught her different table manners and etiquette. He was preparing her for the uing family gatherings. Only two weeks left before Andrew and Hannah''s engagement party.


    ????????????????????????????????????


    ? Night Time: At Neon Royal Night Club ?


    As part of their hang-out routine, Andrew, Mark, and Daniel had gathered once again in their friend''s Night Club. This time, Alexis who was the owner also joined them.


    "Andrew, you''re here. I know you''re busy with the preparation of your engagement party but still, you came. I''m so touched, Bro." Mark said, putting his arms around Andrew''s shoulder, before dragging him to the couch.


    "Yes, maybe I won''t be able toe here often. So I just want to give you a heads up. Hope you will understand." Andrew said to them inly.


    "Oh, that''s not a problem. We understand." Alexis said while giving Andrew a ss of whiskey.


    "Are you excited? After the engagement, when are you nning to get married? Is the date already set?" Daniel also sat down, pouring a whiskey on his empty ss.


    "After two or three months maybe," Andrew responded before taking a sip on his ss.


    "Wow, that''s good. You''ll be a married man already! Congrats Buddy! Send my regards to Hannah." Alexis raised his ss for Andrew.


    "Thank you."


    "Anyway, Did you see the news?" Mark said excitedly to the group.<sub> </sub>


    "What news?" Alexis asked him curiously.


    Mark chuckled while Daniel answered Alexis''s query.


    "Our dear cousin, Tristan was all over the news. Hahaha, His scandal didn''t go down. It escted further. Whoah. It looks like everything is going well ording to what we want."


    Andrew''s face had be serious after hearing Tristan''s name.


    "Oh, I see. I thought Grandpa Lu, had managed to control the issue, what happened? He took down Tristan''s video on the inte. Why suddenly this issue rose up again?" Alexis followed up with another question.


    Mark and Daniel just shrugged their shoulders nonchntly. There was a triumphant smirk on their faces. Andrew just remained silent while drinking his ss of whiskey.


    "Did the two of you bribe the media as well?" Alexis asked them suspiciously.


    "Of course not! We didn''t do it. We have no control or connection over the media. Besides, it''s too risky. Grandpa Lu might be investigating now who posted the video. It''s better to stay low." Mark said, denying Alexis''s usation.


    "If not the two of you, then who did this?"


    After Alexis said that, the three men averted their gaze to Andrew who was unusually quiet on his seat.


    "I didn''t do it," Andrew stated tly.


    "Oh men, why are you not in the mood? It should be Tristan having that kind of face, not you. His reputation is getting worse every day. I think he already went into hiding. Hahaha. I didn''t even hear anything about him. Even his women were looking for him but he was nowhere to be seen." Mark said whileughing out loud.


    "Right timing, we prepared a surprise gift for you, our dear cousin." Daniel winked at Alexis, telling him to give Andrew their gifts.


    Andrew raised his eyebrow, asking them, "What gift?"


    The three men just smiled at him meaningfully. Then, Alexis stood up opening the door of their private booth. He called someone. After a few seconds, four young beautifuldies in their sparkling sexy dresses entered their booth.


    Andrew massaged his temple while talking to himself, ''Here we go again.''


    Mark chuckled upon seeing the indescribable expression of Andrew while looking at thedies who were now standing in front of them.


    "Dude, let''s enjoy the night. Just think of this as an advanced bachelor party for the groom." Mark said, patting Andrew''s back.


    Daniel stood up, wrapping his arm to one of thedies while saying, "Let''s get this party started".


    Alexis nodded at the threedies, giving them the go signal. Soon, the threedies approached each gentleman inside including Andrew, sitting on theirps while hooking their arms around the men''s neck who were sitting on the couch.


    Daniel was already kissing the girl in his arms, pushing and pinning her back on the wall. Upon seeing the heated scene going on with his cousin and thedy, Mark didn''t waste his time as he made his move on the girl in hisp. His arm started to touch and caress her exposed skin underneath her long wless legs while kissing and nibbling on the girl''s neck.


    Alexis just shook his head with a smile. ''I think these two friends of mine will soon surpass their cousin, Tristan in terms of hooking up with women.''


    Then he averted his gaze to Andrew. The girl was already sitting on Andrew''sp but he didn''t do anything. The girl even pushed her round breast forward, leaning on Andrew''s strong chest.


    The moment she did that a cold glint shed through Andrew''s eyes. He clenched his teeth. He was not enjoying this. He was just fighting the urge to push the girl. Andrew needed to get away from this right now.


    The girl cupped his face and about to kiss him but Andrew looked away to avoid her lips from touching his. But the girl didn''t stop as she showered his face and jawline with soft and wet kisses.


    Andrew wanted to cool down himself from that irritating feeling by closing his eyes. But the moment he closed his eyes, a beautiful face of a woman popped up in his mind. That''s the cue, Andrew pushed the girl on the side as he stood up.


    "I''m just gonna go to thefort room," Andrew said before leaving his cousins and friend inside who were busy making out with their respective partners.

 Chapter 111 She Made It!

    ? One Week Later ?


    Tristan kept pacing back and forth across his study while FaMo was sitting on the couch, his eyes following Tristan''s movement inside the room.


    Today was the day the result of Zhen-Zhen''s examination would be released. They were waiting for the generated email that would be sent to the examinees.


    Aside from that, they would also post the top 10 examinees on the websites of the Department of Higher Education. The top 10 examinees would receive a schrship program as a token for topping the examination.


    Zhen-Zhen was sitting on the couch together with FaMo while facing theptop. Among the three, it was Tristan who looked very tense about the result. He felt uneasy and nervous but at the same, he was excited to know if Zhen-Zhen was able to pass the examination.


    "Tristan, are you not tired of standing and walking around. Come here, sit beside me." Zhen-Zhen said, inviting him to sit down for a moment.


    ''Yeah, make him sit down, Zhen-Zhen. I feel dizzy by just watching him moving around this room.'' FaMo said to Zhen-Zhen,ining.


    ''FaMo,e here. I will massage your head.'' Zhen-Zhen offered him after hearing hisint.


    FaMo immediately moved on Zhen-Zhen''sp. She was petting his head while scanning Tristan''s email on theptop.


    "Zhen-Zhen, did the result arrive?" Tristan asked her, sitting beside her.


    "Not yet. There''s no new message on your inbox."


    Tristan tugged his head while leaning his back on the couch. "Argh! This waiting is slowly killing me. What took them so long to send the result? They said they would send it by today."


    Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle seeing Tristan''s impatient reaction.


    "Tristan, it''s 10 o''clock in the morning. There''s still a lot of time left before this day ends. They might send it by afternoon or by evening. So don''t worry, we will see the result soon." Zhen-Zhen said, consoling Tristan.


    Tristan averted his gaze to her. "Zhen-Zhen, why do I feel like I am the only one being nervous here? Don''t you feel anxious at all about the result?"


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head right away. Tristan just looked at her with disbelief.


    "Tristan, why don''t we watch a movie for a while to rx? You look so stressed today." Zhen-Zhen suggested.


    FaMo''s ears stood up when he heard Zhen-Zhen''s suggestion. FaMo bobbed his head in agreement.


    ''Yes, Zhen-Zhen. It''s been so long since thest time we watched a movie. Your exam is over. Ask Tristan to let you watch television again.'' FaMo said pleadingly. He wanted to watch movies and different shows on television once again.


    Zhen-Zhen wanted tough at FaMo. She didn''t expect that he would get addicted to watching TV and those weeks without doing it made him suffer from boredom.


    Tristan could only sigh and agree with Zhen-Zhen''s suggestion. "Alright. Let''s go."


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen stood up. She was carrying FaMo in her hands as they went out of Tristan''s Study going to the living room. They were already outside the Study when Tristan''sptop suddenly beeped. He just received one new email. That''s what the result they were waiting for since this morning.


    **********<sub> </sub>


    [ An Hour Ago Before The Result of Exam was sent to the Examinees¡­ ]


    In the Office of the Department of Higher Education, there was a ruckus going on. The board of examiners andmittee of DOHE who crafted the test questionnaire for the Education cement examination were having some kind of deliberation.


    "Are you certain that there was no leakage in the test questionnaire we used for Educational cement Examination this year?" The head of themittee asked everyone.


    "Yes, of course. No one would dare to leak the questionnaire and the answer. We know the consequences once it happens. We cared so much about our job. We are doing this for a long time, why are you questioning our credibility now?" One member of the board of examiners responded to Committee Head


    "That''s true, no one among us would do that. What benefits would we get if ever we did that? Besides, why are you making a fuss about this? This was not a licensure examination." Another member of the board spoke up, defending themselves.


    "Then how are we going to exin the result of this? Someone got the highest score this year. This was the highest score someone got in the history of this Educational cement Examination."


    "There''s no leakage. I assure everyone. I can even bet my good reputation in this field for twenty decades. There are only two possible reasons why this happened. Either this examinee is indeed very lucky or this examinee is a genius."


    "I don''t think this is just mere luck." One member of the board mumbled to himself.


    "Alright. We will further investigate this incident. For now, I am approving this result. You can now post the ranking of our Top 10 examinees with their corresponding scores on our websites. I am also giving the go signal to email the respective scores of all the Examinees in their personal email." The head of themittee announced to everyone.


    "Noted, Madame!"


    Finally, the deliberation was done. It was the reason why the posting and sending of results were dyed.


    ***************


    The moment the result of the exam was posted, Liam was already checking the websites.


    "Is the result already out, Mr. rk?" One of his colleagues asked him.


    She was sitting on her office desk opposite Liam''s. She''s the proctor assigned in room 407 where Zhen-Zhen took the exam. She was also the person who underestimated Zhen-Zhen, judging her quickly because of her physical appearance.


    Liam nodded at her. "Yes. It''s already out."


    The woman also turned on herputer to check it by herself.


    Liam''s emerald eyes sparkled in delight the moment he saw a certain name in the ranking. His lips immediately curled up into a joyous smile.


    "She made it¡­" he mumbled to himself.


    Thud!


    Liam''s attention was caught when he heard that sound. He turned to that direction only to see the surprised expression of his colleague. She dropped her bottled water on the floor, her eyes and mouth were wide open while staring at the screen of herputer.


    "How could this happen? Impossible..."

 Chapter 112 Lets Get Married

    Meanwhile, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen just started watching movies in the living room. They sat down on the couch, side by side while FaMo was in the middle. Zhen-Zhen and FaMo were focused on the Movie Star Wars: The Rise of Skywalker but Tristan, on the other hand, couldn''t concentrate.


    He was still bothered by the result of Zhen-Zhen''s examination. If anyone could see Tristan''s reaction as of now he or she might have mistaken that it was Tristan who took the examination, not Zhen-Zhen.


    After five minutes of sitting while watching the movie, Tristan couldn''t bear it any longer. He stood up and decided to get hisptop in his study and bring it with him to the living room. Actually, if he wanted he could ess the email on his phone too. But due to his uneasiness, that thought just slipped his mind.


    It did not take long when Tristan came out of his study, holding theptop in his hand. While walking, he opened it on the way. He''s so excited that he couldn''t even wait to turn it on to the living room.


    When the screen was already on, he immediately saw the new message in his email. He stopped on his track. And with his trembling cold hand, he clicked the message to open and read it. He confirmed it. The message came from the Department of Higher Education. He quickly read it while he was in a standing position, the bottom part of theptop was ced on his left palm. His right hand was the one moving the cursor.


    Several secondster, a dropping sound of a certain was heard.


    *Thud!*


    *Krak!*


    FaMo and Zhen-Zhen averted their gaze toward the direction of that sound only to see Tristan in his baffled state, standing just five steps away from them with a brokenptop on the floor.


    After he recovered, Tristan turned in her direction and screamed her name. "Zhen-Zhen!"


    Zhen-Zhen immediately stood up to approach Tristan. The moment she reached his spot, Tristan hugged her waist, lifting her up and moving their bodies in a circle. He wasughing and rejoicing. Zhen-Zhen clung onto his shoulders, watching Tristan in amusement.


    "Zhen-Zhen!!! You did it! You nailed it! You passed the exam! And you even made it to the top!"


    After a few seconds, he put her down but he was still hugging her in ce. "I''m so proud of you, Zhen-Zhen! Congrattions! We need to celebrate."


    Zhen-Zhen could hear the joy and happiness in his voice. She was d that she made him proud of her. She made Tristan very happy because she passed the examination. This was what she truly wanted, making him smile.


    Moving her head up and down, Zhen-Zhen shed her radiant charming smile, saying, "Yes, Tristan. Let''s celebrate!"


    Tristan broke the hug and lowered his gaze to see Zhen-Zhen''s beautiful face. The smile never left his face. This event made him happy as a m. And because of the overwhelming joy he was feeling right now, he couldn''t help himself from showering her face with kisses.


    He gave her a peck on her right and left cheeks, then continued kissing her cute nose, her chin, her forehead, andstly her lips. Zhen-Zhen just remained still while letting Tristan do what he wanted. When he stopped, Zhen-Zhen just let out a soft giggle.


    "I''m sorry Zhen-Zhen. I couldn''t help it." Tristan said while grinning from ear to ear.


    "No, it''s alright. I like to see you acting like this. You don''t look stressed anymore, unlike a while ago, you looked troubled and bothered." Zhen-Zhen said to him truthfully.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan just scratched the back of his head. Zhen-Zhen was right, he was put under so much pressure and tension a while ago. But after getting the examination result, he felt like a burden like a mountain just lifted from his shoulders. His feeling was lightened now.


    "Uhm, Tristan¡­ what should we do with yourptop? I think it was broken due to that fall." Zhen-Zhen said worriedly, pointing theptop on the floor beside his feet.


    Tristan let out a huskyugh before saying, "No worries, Zhen. I can just buy a new one. I''m the CEO of a bigpany...your hubby is a rich guy." Tristan said, boasting.


    After saying that, Tristan held her shoulders and stared at her intently. "Zhen-Zhen¡­"


    "Yes, Tristan?" she asked him, her blue orbs meeting his hazel eyes.


    "Ms. Lillie Meyer¡­ Let''s get married tomorrow."


    The way Tristan said that with his deep husky voice made Zhen-Zhen''s heart skipped a beat. Her face blushed into a crimson red as his intense gaze was making her melt.


    Those simple words he uttered rang in her ears, sending warmth deep down her heart. Her blue eyes shone as bright as the sparkling water in the ocean.


    "Yes, Tristan. Please make me your wife, tomorrow!" Zhen-Zhen said with pure delight.


    Tristan chuckled while nodding his head. He brought his hand to her face, gently caressing her with his thumb.


    "Yeah, I will do that Zhen-Zhen. Tomorrow, you will be officially Mrs. Davies, my wife."


    Still holding her face, Tristan bent down to nt a soft kiss on her forehead.


    ''Yeah, I''m sealing the deal with this kiss.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    FaMo''s presence was totally forgotten. He was just watchingZhen-Zhen and Tristan who were acting affectionate towards each other right now. FaMo raised his brows, eyeing the two of them. Both of them looked very happy but FaMo wondered to himself if Tristan would be consistent in making Zhen-Zhen happy.


    He didn''t trust Tristanpletely. He could still vividly remember in his mind the sad expression of Zhen-Zhen in Oceaniz City when Tristan left her alone. He didn''t want that to happen once again. FaMo was worried. Having negative emotions was not good for Zhen-Zhen.


    She was still the demon god''s daughter. The blood of the demon ran through her vein. He was afraid that those negative emotions would trigger her dark sides in the future and she couldn''t control her power. This would be troublesome for both of them if ever that would happen in the future.


    ''Tristan, take care of her. Don''t hurt her or else you will suffer a great consequence.'' FaMo warned Tristan in his mind.

 Chapter 113 Troubling Thoughts

    Last night, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen celebrated the happy asion of Zhen-Zhen passing the exam. They even invited Matthew toe over for dinner. Matthew was also surprised that she topped the exam. The most surprising thing was Zhen-Zhen got a perfect score.


    That was the reason why themittee of the Department of Higher Education and the board of examiners who crafted the test questionnaire convened yesterday for an emergency meeting before they allowed and gave a go signal to post and send out the result of the Education cement Examination.


    They couldn''t believe that someone could answer all the questions correctly thus getting a perfect score with a 100 percent mark. This incident never happened in the history of the Educational cement Examination. That''s why they became suspicious of whether there was test leakage that happened. Zhen-Zhen''s perfect score in the exam made a quite ruckus to the board andmittee.


    But that thing was not the concern of Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. They were just happy that Zhen-Zhen passed the exam. Tristan got worried too much for nothing. Now, he wondered why Zhen-Zhen always gave him the wrong answers during their review session.


    Tristan dismissed the thought that Zhen-Zhen did it intentionally. He thought Zhen-Zhen would not do that and she was not a sneaky fellow. So Tristan believed that Zhen-Zhen just remembered everything he taught her that''s why she was able to pass the exam despite the fact she was having difficulty beforehand. But still, getting a perfect score was a little bit too much.


    After the celebratory dinnerst night, Tristan informed Matthew about his n of registering his marriage with Zhen-Zhen tomorrow morning. He asked Matthew to join and apany them to serve as a witness.


    Tristan was currently lying on his bed right now as he recalled the friendly conversation he had with Matthew.


    [ Matthew: "Are you really sure about this? Once you do it, there''s no turning back anymore. You should take all the responsibility for Lillie. Do you think you can do that?" ]


    [ Tristan: Yes. I wanna do this. Besides, we already made a deal with each other. I also promised her that I would make her my wife. Lillie is looking forward to it. ]


    Matthew heaved a long deep sigh after hearing that.He didn''tck in reminding Tristan about his action nor had run short in advising him over and over again. He just wanted to make sure that Tristan would nevermit something that he would regretter on.


    Tristan was his friend. But, at the same time, Matthew couldn''t help himself from worrying about Lillie. He didn''t want her to be hurt by Tristan in the future. Matthew was aware that Tristan was still in love with Hannah.


    [ Matthew: "Tristan¡­ I have to remind you. Marriage is not a joke. You should sort your feelings out first for Hannah. Forget about her. Or tell Lillie about it so that she won''t be kept in the dark. Don''t be unfair to Lillie. She deserves to know the truth. Besides, I felt a little bit uneasy. I still couldn''t believe what you have told mest time we talked about this. Stop ying around with other women especially if you are already married." ]


    Matthew couldn''t help but nag at Tristan. Tristan, on the other hand, was just looking at Matthew in disbelief.<sub> </sub>


    [Tristan: ''''Why do I feel like I am talking to grandpa? Matt, can you rx? Why are you doing this to me? Are you stopping me from marrying Lillie? I already decided on this but with what you are doing right now. I feel like I am having a second thoughts." ]


    [ Matthew: "See¡­ That''s what I am talking about. Even you are not sure about what you are supposed to do. You are still indecisive." ]


    After his talk with Matthew, Tristan was unable to sleep that night thinking about his decision in marrying Zhen-Zhen. He kept on tossing and turning in his bed all night. He didn''t know if he felt troubled by Matthew''s piece of advice or he was excited for tomorrow.


    Morning already came but Tristan was still fully awake. He didn''t sleepst night. He was lying in his bed while staring at the ceiling absentmindedly. Today was the day he promised Zhen-Zhen that they would get married.


    This was not the wedding ceremony yet. They would just go to the Civil Registry Office and signed some documents. After that, they would be husband and wife in the paper. The whole process would just be as easy as that.


    Tristan closed his eyes then Zhen-Zhen''s lovely face with her mesmerizing smile shed in his mind. Unknowingly, Tristan''s lips curled up into a gentle smile just thinking about her. His mind was in shambles a while ago, but after seeing that beautiful image of her, Tristan was able to calm down and clear his mind.


    He brought his hand into his chest. He could feel the pounding of his heart. At that certain moment, Tristan realized that he truly wanted to do this- marrying Zhen-Zhen. He couldn''t tell the reason why but he just knew this was what he wanted.


    In fact, Tristan was not indecisive about marrying Zhen-Zhen. He was undecided about Matthew''s advice when he said that he should tell Zhen-Zhen the truth about his feelings for Hannah. For an unknown reason, he was afraid¡­ afraid to tell her.


    He was worried that Zhen-Zhen wouldn''t like to hear the truth. He was afraid that she would misunderstand it. He didn''t have the courage to tell her that he was in love with Hannah. How could he let his wife know that he was in love with another woman?


    Just imagining it, Tristan knew he couldn''t do it. He could not see himself, looking straight in her eyes while telling her "Zhen-Zhen, I am in love with Hannah.".


    What if everything would change about them, the way she would treat him once she learned the truth? He admitted he was being selfish. But he didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to change her attitude towards him. For an unknown reason, his heart felt like it was being squeezed right now just imagining it.

 Chapter 114 Officially A Married Couple

    Unlike Tristan, Zhen-Zhen had a good sleepst night. She felt energized the moment she woke up this morning. She immediately scooped FaMo who was lying beside her and greeted him with a bright smile, hugging and squeezing him in her arms.


    FaMo could only sigh. He was already used to being a soft fluffy pillow for her every morning and whenever she felt like doing it. He had no choice but to endure. But deep inside, FaMo was also enjoying it. He would know that Zhen-Zhen was in a good and blissful mood every time she was doing that.


    "FaMo, today is the day! I will be Tristan''s wife officially. Tristan and I will be like Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo, right? Just like them, we will be husband and wife." Her enthusiasm could be seen in her glowing blue eyes.


    "Yes, Zhen-Zhen. Both of you will be husband and wife just like your Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo." FaMo said, confirming it.


    p Zhen-Zhen put down FaMo on the bed. "FaMo, I''m so happy¡­ really really happy." She couldn''t help but tell FaMo about her feelings.</anda>


    FaMo bobbed his head and said, "Yeah, I could see that. As long as your happy then I am at ease."


    "Thank you, FaMo. I will be a good wife to Tristan just like Mo-Mo to Fa-Fa."


    FaMo was about to respond to her but he was interrupted the moment they heard the knocking sound outside her bedroom.


    "It''s Tristan," Zhen-Zhen mumbled before getting off the bed to open her bedroom door.


    The moment she opened the door, Tristan''s handsome but troubled face greeted her sight. She was about to greet him "Good Morning! " but she was not able to continue her words since Tristan immediately pounced on her, hugging her tightly.


    Zhen-Zhen was a little bit surprised by his sudden action. She blinked her eyes several times in confusion. She could feel that his grip on her body tightened.


    "Tristan, is everything okay?" Zhen-Zhen asked him worriedly.


    Tristan was having troubling thoughts a while ago. Thinking about the possible things that might happen in the future that would lead to Zhen-Zhen''s changing her attitude towards him gave him an intense fright.


    He wanted to calm down. But to do that, he needed to see her. So without thinking twice, he rushed out of his room going to Zhen-Zhen''s room. Not thinking whether Zhen-Zhen was still asleep or not, Tristan knocked on her door.


    It did not take long when the door of her bedroom was opened by her. Tristan was not able to control the urge to engulf her in his arms. Not saying any words, he pounced on her. Hugging her, feeling her warmth, and smelling her sweet scent, those were the things that could ease his fear as of this moment.


    Then, Tristan heard her soft voice asking him if everything was okay. He didn''t want her to worry so he just nodded his head. "Yes, everything is just fine, Zhen."


    But what he wanted to say was, "Yes, Zhen-Zhen. I''m fine now after seeing your face and hugging you like this."<sub> </sub>


    Tristan didn''t want to let go of her yet. He wanted to stay like that with her for another couple of minutes. Oblivious of what was going on with Tristan''s mind right now, Zhen-Zhen just smiled cheerfully, hugging him back. She savored the moment of being buried in his arms.


    When Tristan was already satisfied with the time he spent while embracing her, he finally released her.


    "Let''s cook our breakfast and eat. After that, we should prepare and fix ourselves. We are going to get married this morning, remember?" Tristan was now back to his usual self.


    "Of course, I didn''t forget that. How can I forget the moment I am looking forward to this morning?" Zhen-Zhen promptly responded to him.


    Tristan couldn''t help letting out a soft chuckle for that honest responseing from her.


    "I knew it," Tristan mumbled, pinching her cute nose. Now, he liked to do that with her, either pinching her lovely cheeks or her cute nose.


    Soon, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen cooked and ate their breakfast. After that, they took a bath simultaneously then fixing themselves in their respective rooms.


    Tristan wore his clean-cut ck suit. He looked gorgeous and handsome despite the fact he stayed up all night without even getting any sleep. His hair was neatlybed and in ce, with a stubble-free face.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen put on the white dress especially chosen by Tristan for her on this asion. It was a short knee-length satin dress with long sleeves. It was modest and simple thatplimented her pure innocence and natural beauty. She looked like a lovely fairy in all white.


    They came out of their rooms almost at the same time. They couldn''t help but pause for a moment, eyeing one another and admiring each other''s beauty. The moment her blue eyes met his hazel eyes as if both of them were lost in a magical world where there were only two of them¡­ only him and only her¡­ together.


    There was an unknown force pulling them to each other. They finally moved on their spots as they closed the gaps between them. A radiant smile formed on their faces. They never broke their eye-contact.


    Before they could realize what happened, their warm lips were already connected to each other, kissing and tasting each other''s sweetness in a very soft, gentle, and unhurried manner. They were kissing and this time it felt different from the other kisses they had shared before.


    Itsted for several minutes before the magical moment was broken by the ringing sound of the doorbell. The person outside was Matthew. They nced at each other intensely for a few seconds before Tristan decided to open the door for Matthew.


    Soon, the three of them headed to the Civil Registry Office together with FaMo. Everything went smoothly. When they got out of the building, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were officially husband and wife. They sessfully registered their marriage without any hassle.


    That day was the start of their new journey as husband and wife, as Mr. and Mrs. Davies. The naughty CEO, Tristan Davies just got married to the demon god''s daughter, Zhen-Zhen who was now taking the identity of Lillie Meyer.

 Chapter 115 A Surprise For His Wife

    "Congrattions Tristan and Lillie. Best wishes to both of you." Matthew greeted the married couple. He was the one carrying FaMo in his hands as they went out of the Civil Registry Office.


    "Thank you, Matthew," Zhen-Zhen said with a bright smile on her face.


    Tristan put his arms around Matthew''s shoulders and said, "Thanks, Bro. You should find your wife soon."


    Matthew just rolled his eyes at Tristan''s remarks. While Zhen-Zhen gasped in surprise.


    "Matthew, don''t you have a girlfriend as of now?" Zhen-Zhen asked him in disbelief.


    Tristan chuckled. He was the one who answered her question. "No, he didn''t have right now. He doesn''t know how to woo a girl. He''s afraid to be rejected so he didn''t try to make a move on them." Tristan was teasing Matthew in front of his wife.


    Matthew shot Tristan a cold sharp stare. His face reddened in embarrassment. He was embarrassed to face Lillie.


    "Then¡­ how about the girl on the phone? The one who called you ''Babe? I thought she was your girlfriend." Zhen-Zhen sounded very curious about Matthew''s rtionship with the girl on the phone.


    The two men were rendered speechless when Zhen-Zhen brought up the topic of Vanessa and the phone call. Matthew''s face became more flustered like a crimson red as he remembered that moment when Zhen-Zhen ryed her message to them.


    That reminded him that he needed to beat Tristan for using his name when he lied to Lillie. He was worried that Lillie might misunderstand him and think of him as a yboy who was sleeping with a girl who''s not even his girlfriend. This was Tristan''s fault.


    Tristan, on the other hand, just let out an awkward chuckle while signaling Matthew to answer her question. Matthew squinted his eyes on Tristan, giving him a deathly re. Tristan quickly moved away from Matthew to hide in Zhen-Zhen''s rear side.


    There was a glint of humor in Tristan''s eyes as he was enjoying the embarrassed expression of his best friend. He grabbed Zhen-Zhen''s hand to intertwine their hands together.


    ''I wanna beat this best friend of mine for giving me this kind of trouble. D@mn. I feel ashamed to face Lillie because of what he had done.'' Matthew thought to himself.


    Then an idea popped up in his mind. Lifting an eyebrow, Matthew smirked at Tristan. That was a kind of smirk with dangerous and warning intent. Tristan frowned immediately the moment he saw Matthew''s expression.


    Then Matthew turned to Zhen-Zhen. "Actually Lillie, the girl on the phone is¡­" He intentionally paused to see Tristan''s reaction.


    Tristan''s face immediately became pale as his eyes widened in fright while looking at Matthew. ''What is he trying to do here?''


    When Matthew saw Tristan''s frightened expression, he burst outughing. He finally got even with him. Zhen-Zhen was just staring at him in confusion, waiting for him to continue his sentence.


    "The girl on the phone is... what?" Zhen-Zhen could no longer wait so she asked him again.


    Tristan gave Matthew a warning look.


    "Oh, she''s someone who already belongs to the past. Am I right, Tristan?" Matthew nced at Tristan meaningfully.


    Tristan swallowed up hard before nodding his head frantically. "Yeah, Yeah¡­ she''s someone in the past, Lillie, just forget about her existence."


    After saying that, Tristan pulled Zhen-Zhen, taking her away from Matthew. "Matt, please take care of FaMo for a while. Lillie and I will go somewhere to celebrate. Bye."


    FaMo and Matthew just looked in the running figures of the married couple. Both of them just took a deep long sigh while shaking their head. They hoped that everything would be going smoothly for the couple.


    ***************


    Tristan already reserved a table for two in a famous restaurant in the City of Empire. He made all the preparationsst night. This restaurant was unique from the other restaurants in the city because it was located near the coast. It was a floating restaurant by the sea.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan had to ride a speed boat, transferring them to the floating restaurant named Captain Jack''s Harbour Restaurant. It was a tboat-converted-restaurant on the Southern coast of Empire City de Bay. In fact, Tristan didn''t only book a table for two but he booked the entire restaurant so that they would be the only customers that day in that restaurant.


    Captain Jack''s Harbour Restaurant was well-known for its best and delicious seafood menu. She was amazed by the splendid view. It looked like a houseboat decorated with fine woods and fresh flowers ornaments. Rxing background music was also ying.


    The staff politely weed them and guided them to their table. The food was already served. Tristan pulled a chair for Zhen-Zhen first before he sat down on the opposite chair.


    "How is it? Do you like it here¡­ wifey?" Tristan decided to call her wifey starting today.


    Zhen-Zhen could only bob her head, her smile brightened up her lovely face. "Yes¡­ I like it here. It''s very beautiful¡­ the ambiance and the surroundings. So rxing and refreshing. Thank you, hubby, for bringing me here."<sub> </sub>


    Tristan couldn''t help but smile after hearing her calling him hubby. For an unknown reason, his heart acted abnormally once again. But he tried to calm himself down by taking a deep breath.


    "I am wondering why there are no other customers here." Zhen-Zhen blurted out randomly while peering at her surroundings.


    "It''s beautiful here. I think people shoulde here. I am sure they will really enjoy their experience here." Zhen-Zhen voiced out her thoughts. She felt saddened by the thought that there were no customers present aside from them.


    Tristan let out a huskyugh. Zhen-Zhen had no idea that Tristan reserved the entire restaurant so that no other customer would disturb them during their lunch date.


    "Don''t worry about that. This restaurant will surely have more customers starting tomorrow." Tristan reassured her.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded at him with a smile.


    "Wifey, I will just go to thefort room. Wait for me, here, okay?" Tristan said, before standing up and leaving Zhen-Zhen at their table.


    Unknown to Zhen-Zhen, Tristan made another surprise for her today. While waiting for Tristan, Zhen-Zhen averted her gaze to the ocean.


    Today was a sunny day and the sun shone brightly in the blue sky. The ocean was aqua blue just like her eyes. The waves were very calm today.


    Zhen-Zhen stood up and went to the side of the floating restaurant just to watch the fishing boats nearby. She could also see some inds from the distance. The shoreline and white sand were also visible in her spot.


    "Oh, they are building a sandcastle too." Zhen-Zhen blurted out with a smile when she noticed the children building sandcastles with a bucket and spade. She remembered the TrisZhen castle Tristan and her made in Oceaniz City.


    Then Zhen-Zhen suddenly giggled upon seeing a flying fish, jumping, and swimming on the seawater. She also watched the sea-gulls flying endlessly overhead.


    She was busy enjoying the beautiful scenery before her that she failed to notice that Tristan was walking towards her holding a bouquet of white Lilies. Tristan suddenly hugged her from behind while raising the bouquet of White Lilies in front of her using his right hand.


    "White Lilies for Lillie Meyer Davies, my wifey." Tristan softly mumbled in her ear. His chin was ced over her right shoulder while his left arm was wrapped around her narrow waist.


    Zhen-Zhen gasped in surprise. Her blue eyes were dazzled by the beautiful flower in front of her.


    "Tristan¡­" That''s the only word she could utter.


    She was overwhelmed by the intense happiness she was feeling as of this moment. She took the bouquet of White Lilies in Tristan''s hand.


    She didn''t know why but she had the urge to cry. Her heart was really moved and touched by Tristan''s surprise. She really appreciated it. She bit her lips to keep them from quivering and blinked her eyes to get rid of the blur.


    When Tristan''s right hand was free of the flower, he brought it inside his pocket to take something. After a few seconds, he raised his right hand once again, showing another object in front of her. A sparkling silver diamond ring came to her view.


    "This ring is another gift for my wife. You should wear it always so that everyone will know that you are now my Mrs. Davies." Tristan whispered to her once again.


    Zhen-Zhen was still speechless so she could only nod her head. Tristan gave her a peck on her cheek before he turned her body to face him. He immediately held her left arm and put the ring on her ring finger. He raised her hand and brought it to his lips, nting a soft kiss on the back of her palm.


    "It fits. And it looks beautiful in your hand," Tristan eximed, still holding her hand. There was a wide smile on his handsome face.


    "Thank you, Tristan," Zhen-Zhen told him with her misty eyes.


    "Hey, why are you looking like that? I want you to be happy, not sad. Why are you crying?" Tristan felt rmed after seeing her teary eyes.


    "I don''t know. I can''t help it. I''m not sad. I''m so happy¡­ very very happy."


    Tristan felt relieved after hearing that. He thought he made her sad. He caressed her face before pulling her into a warm hug.


    Rubbing her back and stroking her hair, Tristan told her, "Zhen-Zhen, one week from now we will attend Hannah and Andrew''s engagement party. On that day, I will introduce you to my family. You will meet my family soon, Zhen-Zhen. Are you okay with that?"


    "Yes, Tristan. I really want to meet them¡­ your family."

 Chapter 116 Found The Evidence

    While Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were enjoying their lunch date in a floating restaurant at the Southern coast of Empire City de Bay, Matthew brought FaMo back to Tristan''s Condo Unit.


    Tristan gave Matthew temporary ess to his Condo Unit''s passcode. He would stay in Tristan''s ce in the meantime to take care of FaMo while waiting for the married couple toe back. Matthew already ordered food for himself and FaMo.


    On the other hand, FaMo had nothing to worry about since he was still connected with Zhen-Zhen. He could sense if her life was in great danger even if they were separated as of now.


    He could use his magical power to teleport to her current location right away if ever an emergency would happen. He already regained 30 percent of his magical power. It would not take long he would soon recover 50 percent of his power.


    Matthew was waiting for the food delivery to arrive when he received a phone call. It was a calling from the man he hired to investigate and find out the culprit who spread Tristan''s video on the inte.


    Hired Man: "Hello Sir, I have a piece of good news for you. I already tracked the person who spread the video of your CEO. I finally caught him after he went into hiding."


    Matthew: "That''s great. Good job. Tristan would be happy to hear that. He will reward you for that. So what did you find out? Have you gathered the necessary evidence?"


    Hired Man: "Yes, sir. I got all the evidence you needed. I also found the mastermind. Not only one person, but they were two. Your suspicion was right. The CEO''s two cousins, Mark and Daniel had something to do with it."


    Matthew was not surprised to hear that. Tristan, his twin cousins, and Matthew had already expected that Mark and Daniel were the ones responsible for spreading Tristan''s embarrassing video.


    They just needed to find evidence and prove their suspicion. Luckily, the man they hired was a very capable man. He was an expert in this field. His code name was Phoenix. They would continue working with him in the future.


    Matthew: "Phoenix, you''ve done a good job here. Let''s meet tomorrow. I will personally pick up the proof and evidence you''ve gathered. I will talk to Tristan about his next move. So standby for now. We might give you another task."


    Hired Man: "I got it, Sir. I''m at your service. See you tomorrow then."


    After confirming the time and ce they would meet, Matthew hung up the phone with a triumphant smirk on his face. With the evidence in their hands, Mark and Daniel were doomed.


    Matthew had no idea what Tristan would do with those two evil cousins of him. But he was already excited about their Karma. The twins, Jake and ke would also be happy if they heard this piece of good news.


    "Mark and Daniel didn''t learn their lessons, creating more troubles for themselves. Grandpa Lu would not let them get away easily with this incident." Matthew mumbled to himself while stroking FaMo''s head who was lying on the couch beside him.


    It did not take a minute after he said those words when he heard the ringing sound of the doorbell. He came to see the person outside, he was surprised that Chairman Lu and Assistant Twig were both standing on Tristan''s doorstep.


    ''Uh Oh, speaking of the devil, Grandpa Lu came to visit.'' Matthew said inwardly while massaging the space between his eyebrows.


    Fortunately, Tristan and Lillie were not at home yet. But because of that Matthew had to face Grandpa Lu and made up some excuses why Tristan was not at home for a moment.


    Matthew took a deep breath before opening the door for Grandpa Lu and Assistant Twig. Then he greeted them with a warm and polite smile.


    "Good afternoon Chairman Lu, Assistant Twig. Pleasee inside."<sub> </sub>


    Grandpa Lu and Assistant Twig were a little bit surprised when they saw Matthew. They were expecting Tristan to open the door for him.


    "Oh Matthew, you are here," Assistant Twig mumbled in surprise.


    Meanwhile, Grandpa Lu just nodded at Matthew before he entered the house. He guided them to the living room.


    "Where''s Tristan?" Grandpa Lu immediately asked Matthew when he didn''t see Tristan in the living room.


    "I haven''t seen that punk for two weeks now. Is he still alive?" Grandpa Lu added.


    Though his voice was in but deep inside he was worried about his grandson. He wondered if Tristan was doing fine despite the fact his scandal became a hot topic once again on social media.


    Assistant Twig just gave Matthew a meaningful look.


    "Chairman Lu, Tristan is not here. I don''t know what time he will be back. He is doing something very important right now." Matthew was very careful with his words to cover up for Tristan.


    In his mind, he was thinking of a different thing.


    ''Your grandson just got married. Today is the start of his married life. He is having a lunch date right now with his wife, your granddaughter-inw. You will meet her soon.''


    Grandpa Lu couldn''t help but frown after hearing that. "So why are you here?"


    ''To take care of their pet cat, FaMo.'' Matthew wanted to say but he didn''t dare to voice it out.


    Matthew was still thinking of an alibi when Grandpa Lu suddenly noticed FaMo''s presence. Grandpa Lu''s eyes widened in surprise upon seeing the cute chubby fluffy ck cat sleeping on the couch.


    "Whose pet is this?" Grandpa Lu eximed.


    Assistant Twig and Matthew automatically followed his line of sight and their eyes found FaMo. Matthew had no choice but to tell Grandpa Lu the truth.


    "Chairman Lu, this cat is FaMo. Lillie''s pet. But Tristan is taking care of him for now. And the reason why I am here is that Tristan asked me to take care of and feed his pet while he is gone."


    Grandpa Lu and Assistant Twig were dumbfounded after hearing that. Both were thinking about the same thing.


    ''Tristan is taking care of Lillie''s pet?''

 Chapter 117 Good News For Grandpa Lu

    Grandpa Lu and Assistant Twig were dumbfounded after hearing that. Both were thinking about the same thing.


    ''Tristan is taking care of Lillie''s pet?


    Allowing Lillie to bring her pet with them in Oceaniz City was understandable but Tristan taking care of her pet personally was beyond Grandpa Lu''sprehension. For him, this was another shocking news.


    Grandpa Lu silently watched FaMo on the couch who was undisturbed by their presence. It seemed that the cat felt at home in Tristan''s ce. He couldn''t believe that Tristan would be alright taking care of the pet who was responsible for triggering Hannah''s allergy.


    ''Well, I can''t me him. The cat looks adorable.'' Grandpa Lu thought to himself after observing and assessing FaMo for a few seconds.


    Matthew, on the other hand, grabbed the opportunity to inform Tristan about his grandfather''s sudden visit while Grandpa Lu''s mind was still upied by something. Matthew secretly sent Tristan a message.


    Matthew was aware that Tristan was nning to introduce Lillie to his family at the uing Engagement Party of Hannah and Andrew. That''s why he was thinking that Tristan might not like the idea of Grandpa Lu meeting Lillie today.


    In just a few seconds, Matthew received a message from Tristan.


    [ Tristan: "Tell grandpa, I won''t be back for a while. Lillie and I are still having our quality time together. Is he trying to spoil his grandson''s celebration after getting married today?" ]


    Matthew sighed deeply after reading Tristan''s message.


    ''Fool. Of course, your grandpa didn''t know because you didn''t tell him. Why are you using him of spoiling your celebration?'' Matthew had the urge to hit Tristan to knock some sense into his head.


    After a while, Grandpa Lu cleared his throat, catching the attention of Matthew and Assistant Twig who also remained silent for a moment.


    "Did you tell Tristan that I came?" Grandpa Lu asked Matthew, lifting an eyebrow. He saw Matthew ncing at his phone.


    "Eh¡­ y-yes Chairman Lu," Matthew stuttered a little since Grandpa Lu caught him.


    "So¡­ what did he say?"


    "He said it will take more time before he cane back so don''t wait for him. He will just see you next week." Matthew tried his best to lie without flinching.


    ? "Of course, he should see me next week. I''ve been waiting for his decision. Okay, it seems that punk has no n to see me today. I will leave this to you. Please give it to him." Grandpa Lu gave Matthew two invitation cards of Hannah and Andrew''s engagement party.


    "Yes, Chairman. I will give this to Tristan once hees back."


    With that, Chairman Lu and Assistant Twig didn''t insist on staying further. Matthew felt relieved the moment Grandpa Lu left Tristan''s Condo Unit.<sub> </sub>


    ''Tristan¡­ what should I gonna do with you? You tend to hide more things from your family as well as from Lillie. When are you going to open up and be more honest with them?'' Matthew couldn''t help but worry about Tristan.


    **************


    Grandpa Lu and Assistant Twig just entered the car when Assistant Twig''s phone beeped. It was a notification from the bank.


    "Chairman Lu¡­ I think you should see this." Assistant Twig showed him the Bank Notification about today''s expenses.


    Grandpa Lu''s face became contorted in an instant after reading it. Tristan just spent a great amount of money charged to his credit card. And the biller was Captain Jack''s Harbour Restaurant.


    "That punk?!! Did he just spend this money in that restaurant for today? And for what?" Grandpa Lu eximed through his gritted teeth. He felt like his blood pressure was rising again because of this.


    "Doing something important my a*s! That punk is clearly having a date with his woman! I am worried about him because the issue spreading on social media but it turns out this punk doesn''t care at all. He continued ying around with women." Grandpa Lu ranted spontaneously, venting out his frustration.


    Assistant Twig could only sigh deeply. He was thinking that his young master Tristan really loved to create troubles and making his Chairman worry too much.


    Now, he didn''t know how this grandfather and grandson duo would improve their rtionship. He wondered if there would be a time when this grandfather and grandson duo would still get along well and get closer just like how they used to before.


    "Nelson¡­" Chairman Lu turned to Assistant Twig with his dark and ugly expression.


    "Yes, Chairman?" Assistant Twig promptly responded.


    "Freeze Tristan''s credit card for now. I will not activate his card unless he gives me a proper exnation of why he spent this much money in that restaurant for just one day. I don''t think he took my words seriously. Now I will show him that I''m not bluffing. If he won''t change then he should be ready to say goodbye in his CEO position." Grandpa Lu said with his stern cold voice.


    "Got it, Chairman. I will call the bank right away." Assistant Twig took action briefly.


    He knew that Chairman Lu was dead serious now. He just wished Young Master Tristan would not do another stupid thing that would leave Grandpa Lu with no choice but give him a lesson.


    It seemed that his Young Master Tristan was at a disadvantage right now. If Chairman Lu would also give up on him then it would be the end of Tristan''s career as the CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise. He wondered how Tristan would redeem himself after this.


    In his absence, Andrew had proven his worth. He was also a smart and capable person who couldpete with Tristan fairly for the CEO position of thepany.


    If Tristan continued disappointing and angering his grandpa then Chairman Lu would not hesitate to transfer the CEO position to Andrew just to punish his stubborn grandson, Tristan.


    However, little did they know, Tristan was about to give Grandpa Lu a piece of good news that would really surprise the old man in theing days.

 Chapter 118 Grandpa Lu Ignoring His Calls

    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were both in a bright mood when they left Captain Jack''s Harbour Restaurant. It was a unique and amazing experience having a lunch date in that famous floating restaurant in the City of Empire.


    Tristan was driving the car while Zhen-Zhen was silently sitting on the front passenger seat holding the bouquet of white lilies that Tristan gave her. Her smile never faded since the moment they left the restaurant.


    "Tristan¡­ hubby?" Zhen-Zhen called his name out.


    Tristan who was focused on his driving took a nce at Zhen-Zhen.


    "Yes, wifey?"


    "You''re so sweet and romantic. You surprised me a lot today. You gave me gifts." Zhen-Zhen blurted out,plimenting Tristan.


    Tristan''s huskyugh bubbled up in the car because of her remarks.


    "Anything for my wife. It''s my pleasure to make you happy," Tristan said, caressing her face before he averted his gaze back on the road.


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip. Her face was suddenly painted with worry.


    "But I haven''t given you one. I haven''t given you a gift. Am I a bad wife?" Zhen-Zhen asked him with her innocent eyes. She looked troubled.


    Tristan automatically stopped the car after he heard that. He parked it on the side of the road before focusing his attention on Zhen-Zhen.


    "Zhen¡­ of course not! You''re not a bad wife. Don''t think about that okay? Listen to me. You''ve already given me a wonderful and amazing gift. Did you forget?" Tristan said, consoling her with his words.


    Zhen-Zhen looked at him with confusion. "What gift?"


    Tristan chuckled and pinched her lovely cheeks before giving her the answer.


    "You passed the Educational cement Examination with flying colors. You topped it. You made me proud. That''s the most amazing gift I received from my wifey." Tristan said with so much enthusiasm.


    "Is it enough?" Zhen-Zhen asked him again, the uncertainties could be seen in her blue orbs.


    Tristan looked at her helplessly. ''Why are you still pretty though you are giving me such a kind of troubled face?''


    "Hmm, you are right. I think it is not enough. You should give me something." Tristan said cheekily while staring at her soft delicate kissable lips.


    "Hmm, okay. Tell me what you want. I''ll try to give you that." Zhen-Zhen said, turning to him with anticipation.


    Tristan moved closer to her. He raised his hand to touch her lips, his thumb gently tracing her lower lip. After doing that he caught her chin, tilting it upward as he slowly lowered his head.


    In just a brief moment, his lips touched hers. They were warm against hers in response to her query. Tristan had never realized it yet but Zhen-Zhen already became his addiction.


    He couldn''t help himself from kissing her over and over again whenever he would look at her. It seemed like he was already spell-bound by her ethereal beauty.


    When he was satisfied, Tristan drew back, breaking the kiss. Zhen-Zhen was still in a trance, just blinking her eyes in confusion while licking her lower lips.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan found her gesture very cute and adorable.


    "Stop doing that or else, I can''t control myself from kissing you here non-stop, Mrs. Davies. We still have to buy gifts for your parents. We need to drop by their house and tell them about this good news."


    Zhen-Zhen just smiled at him sweetly before nodding her head. She understood his action a while ago. A kiss from her¡­ that''s what he wanted. Her heart was filled with joy because of that.


    **********


    After a few minutes, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen arrived at the Mall. They went shopping only to find out that Tristan''s credit card had been deactivated.


    They had to return some items because Tristan only brought a limited amount of cash. He was always using credit cards.


    Tristan didn''t expect that Grandpa Lu would do that to him. He didn''t know what he had done wrong.


    ''Eh! Grandpa is too much. Did he freeze my credit cards just because I didn''t see him today?'' Tristanmented in his mind.


    A long sigh escaped his mouth. ''I wanted to buy more clothes for Zhen-Zhen but Grandpa Lu ruined my n. Argh¡­ I have to call him.''


    Tristan tried calling Grandpa Lu several times but he was not answering Tristan''s call. Grandpa Lu was still upset with him. And his grandpa knew the reason why he was calling him. So Grandpa Lu was intentionally ignoring his calls.


    "Aargh, this stubborn old man is definitely ignoring my call!" Tristan mumbled, getting annoyed.


    This time Tristan decided to call Assistant Twig. It rang for five seconds before the call got connected.


    Assistant Twig: "Hello, Young Master Tristan. Why did you call?"


    Mr. Twig asked Tristan although he already knew the reason why he called him. It was because of his credit card. He already guessed that Tristan had tried to call Chairman Lu but the old man refused to answer his call.


    Tristan: "Mr. Twig, where''s Grandpa? I wanna talk to him. Why did he suddenly freeze my credit cards?"


    Assistant Twig could hear the irritation in Tristan''s voice. He was d that Chairman Lu decided to ignore his calls or else, the grandfather and grandson duo would just end up having an argument over the phone.


    <o>,m Assistant Twig: "He is in his office, talking to some business partners."</o>


    Assistant Twig lied so that Tristan would not get mad at Grandpa Lu for intentionally ignoring his calls. Then he heard Tristan sigh deeply on the other line.


    Tristan: "Mr. Twig¡­ do you know the reason why he did this to me?"


    Assistant Twig had no choice but to tell him the reason.


    Assistant Twig: "Because your grandpa thought you were ying and messing around with women again. He got mad when he received the bank notification today. Matthew even lied to him, telling him that you were out because you were doing some important things."


    "But it turned out you were just having a date with your woman in Captain Jack''s Harbour Restaurant, spending so much money just for a date. Chairman Lu said he wouldn''t activate your card if you couldn''t give him a proper exnation."

 Chapter 119 Visiting His In Laws

    Tristan couldn''t believe what he had just heard. His grandpa was being unreasonable this time. That''s what he thought.


    He mmed his eyes shut while massaging his temples.


    ''Me messing around with women? Zhen-Zhen is not just any woman. She''s my wife! I brought my wife with me for a lunch date. What''s wrong with spending that much on celebrating this asion with my wife?''


    "Okay, forget it! Tell Grandpa I will give him a proper exnation next week. I will even bring him proof. So make sure he will activate my card or else, he will regret it!" Tristan said to Assistant Twig, feeling frustrated.


    "Okay, Young Master. I will inform Chairman Lu. By the way, we delivered the invitation card for your brother''s engagement party next weekend. Since you were not present, we left the card to Matthew." Assistant Twig informed him.


    "Okay. Got it. Thank you Mr. Twig. I''m hanging up now. Goodbye. See you next week¡­ at the engagement party."


    After saying that, Tristan ended the call.


    "Just you wait old man! You will regret freezing my credit card once you hear my proper exnation for you." Tristan''s lips twitched into a mischievous smirk.


    After talking to Assistant Twig, Tristan went back to the fitting room where Zhen-Zhen was waiting for him. She had just finished fitting some clothes on. Tristan had exhausted all the cash money that he brought with him just to buy those clothes for Zhen-Zhen.


    Every dress she tried looked good on her so Tristan decided to buy all of them. Aside from that, they didn''t forget to buy gifts for Alice and Thomas, Zhen-Zhen''s adoptive parents.


    When they were done shopping, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan headed straight to the house of Alice and Thomas. Lillie''s parents were already waiting for them.


    Alice immediately hugged Zhen-Zhen when they arrived.


    "Congrattions to both of you. Wishing you all the happiness." Alice said to Tristan and Zhen-Zhen, greeting them cheerfully.


    "Wee to our newly wedded couple. Good luck with your new journey as husband and wife." Thomas also joined his wife in congratting Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Thanks, Ma¡­ thanks Pa," Zhen-Zhen mumbled, feeling grateful to them.


    Tristan returned their congrattory greeting with a faint smile. Then he gave them the gift they bought just a while ago.


    p "Special gifts for my inws." Tristan politely said the husband and wife.</anda>


    "You don''t have to give us so many gifts. We should be the ones giving you gifts." Alice said to Tristan.


    "Mother, Father... please ept these gifts. Lillie chose these items herself while thinking of you." Tristan said, persuading them to ept their gifts.


    Tristan used Lillie that''s why he was able to convince Alice and Thomas to ept those gifts. Besides, he didn''t lie. Zhen-Zhen was the one who selected those items.


    She chose three sets of clothes for Alice and Thomas. She also selected some essories for her mother and father.


    The four of them had a little chit chat. Tristan grabbed the opportunity to inform him about his n.


    "Mother, Father¡­ I will inform my family about our marriage next week. I will officially introduce Lillie as my wife."<sub> </sub>


    "So you mean¡­ your family doesn''t know about this yet?" Thomas asked him with disbelief.


    Tristan nodded his head, "Yes¡­ they don''t know yet. But don''t worry, I know they will be happy to hear this good news." He reassured them.


    "Okay, son. Just take care of Lillie." Alice said while stroking Zhen-Zhen''s hair.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at Alice.


    "Ma, don''t worry. Tristan is doing a great job of taking care of me. I will also enter College soon, to study photography. Ma, Pa... I passed the Educational cement Examination." Zhen-Zhen finally informed them of another good news.


    "She even topped the exam!" Tristan added, feeling proud of Zhen-Zhen.


    "Wow! That''s great. Our dear daughter will attend school now." Alice uttered with delight.


    "Congrattions, Lillie, our dear daughter. You''re the best!" Thomas also expressed his happiness after hearing the good news.


    "Thanks, Ma and Pa!"


    "By the way, Mother and Father, I just want to give you a heads-up. After meeting Lillie, I am certain that my family will ask me to invite the two of you so that they can also meet my wife''s parents. There''s a possibility that we will have a family gathering. Are you willing to meet them?"


    Tristan wanted to hear their thoughts. If they were not yet ready to meet his family then he would not force them.


    "Oh son, of course, we are willing to meet them. We want to meet your family too. I hope they will be good at treating Zhen-Zhen. We are not rich just like you. I''m afraid that they will be against your marriage." Alice had voiced out her concerns for Zhen-Zhen.


    "That''s true. We are worried about that¡­ the difference in our status." Thomas also shared his thoughts with them.


    "Tristan¡­ Now, I''m nervous. What if your family will not like me?" Even Zhen-Zhen was influenced by Alice and Thomas''s negative thoughts.


    Tristan just watched the three of them helplessly. They were overthinking. As far as he knew, his parents would never do that. They won''t judge people based on living conditions or status. That''s why he was not worried at all.


    "I am certain that they will like Lillie. If otherwise, then they had to respect my decision. This is my life so I have the right to choose the person I want to marry. And I already chose Lillie." Tristan said, freeing those three people in front of him from those negative thoughts.


    "Okay, Son. We will trust you with that." Thomas said to Tristan.


    "Yes, father. You have my words." Tristan swore to them.


    With that, Alice and Thomas felt relieved. After spending more time with Thomas and Alice, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan had decided to go home. Matthew was still there at his ce, waiting for them.


    When Tristan and Zhen-Zhen had finally returned home, Matthew gave Tristan the invitation cards before leaving his Condo Unit. The newly married couple was now alone in the house together with FaMo.


    What would be their n for their first night as a married couple?

 Chapter 120 Movie Time

    Zhen-Zhen immediately carried and hugged FaMo when they arrived home.


    "I missed you, FaMo." She murmured while squeezing her fluffy cute chubby cat friend in her arms.


    FaMomunicated to Zhen-Zhen through a mind link since Tristan was also there.


    ''It looks like you had fun today, Zhen-Zhen.''


    She nodded her head, her eyes glowing with joy.


    ''Yeah, I really had fun because Tristan gave me pleasant surprises one after another.''


    FaMo bobbed his head in satisfaction. ''I''m so d to hear that.


    Tristan, who was oblivious that Zhen-Zhen and FaMo weremunicating through their minds, just watched them in envy.


    ''Zhen-Zhen dotes so much on FaMo. I want her to hug me like that too. What a lucky cat?!''


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan had already taken their dinner together with Alice and Thomas so Tristan headed straight to his room to take a quick shower and change clothes. Zhen-Zhen also did the same thing.


    Upon putting down FaMo, Zhen-Zhen went to her room, still holding the bouquet of flowers Tristan gave her during their lunch date. She took a bath and changed into herfy set of pajamas.


    By the time she came out of her room, Tristan was already in the living room, watching a movie together with FaMo. Zhen-Zhen joined them on the couch.


    Tristan had already nned to do a movie marathon tonight with Zhen-Zhen. They even bought midnight snacks. He also prepared a red wine.


    Tristan turned off the lights as if they were watching a movie in a movie theater. There''s popcorn toplete the movie experience.


    They decided to watch three movies with different genres such as fantasy action, horror, and romance.


    The first movie they watched was Avengers: Endgame. FaMo was very focused on the movie. He liked action movies especially if the characters had superpowers.


    Meanwhile, the couple was also concentrating on watching the movie. Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were both sitting on the long sofa. Zhen-Zhen was leaning on Tristan''s chest while Tristan''s right arm was wrapped around her shoulders.


    Zhen-Zhen was the one holding the popcorn. From time to time, she was feeding Tristan. Tristan enjoyed it so he just let her feed him. He didn''t take the initiative to pick up some popcorn using his hand.


    Zhen-Zhen would take a bite then after that she would feed Tristan again. He didn''t let the opportunity go to waste as he teased her.


    Sometimes, he would intentionally bite her fingers and trap them in his mouth. Then Zhen-Zhen would gaze up in his direction, pouting her lips while frowning at him.


    "Tristan¡­ that''s my hand you are biting, not a popcorn!" Zhen-Zhen wasining to him with her serious adorable pretty face.


    Tristan would immediately release her hand and apologize to her, saying a lie that he had just mistaken. After that, he would burst outughing.


    Zhen-Zhen would no longerin as her focus was transferred back to the movie once again.<sub> </sub>


    <o>,m But Tristan''s naughty side didn''t stop as he repeated his action over and over again. He was no longer paying attention to the movie, but to Zhen-Zhen''s hand that was feeding him.</o>


    "Hubby! Behave! Or else, I will no longer feed you." Zhen-Zhen slightly scolded Tristan because he was distracting her by his action and Zhen-Zhen could no longer focus on the film.


    Tristan was dumbfounded when he got scolded by her. This was the first time she did that because of the movie they were watching.


    Tonight, he discovered something about her. ''Zhen-Zhen didn''t like to be disturbed when she''s watching a movie.''


    Tristan stopped teasing her in the meantime until the first movie ended. Soon they yed another movie. This time it was a horror film entitled "The Ring".


    Upon watching the movie, Tristan was fascinated by Zhen-Zhen''s reaction. He didn''t expect that a half-demon like her would be scared by the vengeful ghost, a young girl with soaking wet hair in the movie.


    She kept jerking in fright on her seat every time the vengeful ghost would appear on the TV screen. Sometimes she would close her eyes or bury her face on Tristan''s chest.


    Tristan would just chuckle and would wrap her body with his strong arms. He loved the closeness of their bodies. He was d that he chose to watch a horror film with her.


    Tristan was all eyes on her, watching her every reaction. He didn''t care about the movie anymore. He preferred to watch and observe Zhen-Zhen.


    On the other hand, FaMo had the urge to roast the vengeful ghost using his fireball. It was also giving him a shock because of the sound effect. Fortunately, FaMo was able to control himself, or else, Tristan''s wide tscreen television would be roasted in front of them.


    Zhen-Zhen was able to rx on her seat when the horror film ended. Now, thest movie was ying. It was a romantic film entitled "The Notebook".


    It was a great and very touching love story of two people who fell in love and got separated until they rekindle their rtionship once again. The female character suffered from dementia and her husband would retell their love story to her by reading the notebook that was her journal wherein she wrote the detailed story of their romance and life together.


    Zhen-Zhen became focused again on the movie. She began eating popcorn and continued feeding Tristan. She couldn''t do that during the horror film because she was busy hiding on Tristan''s chest.


    She was already watching almost half of the movie when Tristan smiled cheekily as he decided to tease Zhen-Zhen again. The moment she brought her finger to Tristan''s mouth, he trapped them with his lips, gently biting her fingers.


    He was expecting to see the pouting expression of Zhen-Zhen when she gazed up however he saw something different. She was not annoyed anymore nor pouting. Zhen-Zhen was looking at him intently with her mesmerizing blue eyes filled with desire and yearning.


    At first, he thought he was just imagining it. Because his mind was upied by her yearning expression, unknowingly Tristan began sucking her fingers that were still trapped in his mouth. That action intensified the desire which was already awakened inside her. Her blue eyes darkened with lust while murmuring his name "Tristan¡­"


    ''Eh, what''s wrong with her?'' Tristan pondered to himself.


    Then he turned to the TV screen only to find out that the romantic scene between the two couple kissing and making out was being yed as of this moment. Tristan''s body stiffened and he also felt his body became hot.


    Now, he knew why Zhen-Zhen suddenly gave him that kind of expression. Her emotion was influenced by the romantic scene in the film. Now he regretted turning in the direction of the TV because he was also being affected by that steamy scene.


    Her fingers were still in his mouth. After seeing that romantic scene, Tristan could no longer stop himself. He continued biting and sucking her fingers, meeting her gaze without breaking their eye-contact. This reminded Tristan that tonight was also their first night being a married couple.


    While Tristan was doing it, Zhen-Zhen couldn''t understand but she felt an unfamiliar feeling. There was a rush of heat that traveled from her abdomen going down her core.


    "Tristan¡­" She called his name once again.

 Chapter 121 Sleeping Together In One Room

    "Tristan¡­" She called his name once again. This time her voice suddenly became sensual as if it sounded like a moan. Her eyes were pleading and begging him something she didn''t know.


    Seeing the passion in her eyes while hearing her soft sensual voice, Tristan had already lost it. He finally released her fingers inside his mouth.


    In an instant, Tristan pulled her against him while Zhen-Zhen''s arms slid around him. Then his lips covered hers in a long warm kiss that left her short of breath.


    Their bodies still pressed together and arms around each other when Tristan and Zhen-Zhen broke the kiss to gasp for breath.


    But Tristan felt like he had never got enough of her so he dove in once again to im her lips. He could feel the rapid beat of his heart.


    His mind was telling him, ''Yeah, this is fine. She''s now my wife. We are married. I even kissed her several times before. Now, I could kiss her like this as I wanted. I have all the rights. I''m her husband now.''


    With that thought in mind, Tristan deepened the kiss¡­.kissing her fiercely and hungrily. She responded passionately, returning his kiss eagerly.


    p Her heart was also hammering inside her chest, very loud in her ears. She felt like she was about to melt. The feeling of his lips pressed onto hers felt so wonderful.</anda>


    However the moment, FaMo had seen that scene, his father''s instinct urged him to stop and interrupt the husband and wife.


    FaMo jumped in the space between the two before making some meowing sounds thus interrupting the couple who was currently kissing each other.


    Meow! Meow! Meow!


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen immediately stopped the moment they heard FaMo who was now in the middle of them. Zhen-Zhen blinked her eyes in confusion while eyeing FaMo. This was the first time he interfered with Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    FaMo was looking daggers at Tristan who was clueless that FaMo intentionally disturbed and interrupted the two of them.


    A deep sigh escaped Tristan''s mouth. He didn''t want to end the kiss yet but the spell was already broken. Ignoring FaMo''s presence, Tristan nced at Zhen-Zhen.


    "Wifey¡­"


    "Yes, Hubby?"


    Tristan paused for a moment, contemting whether he should continue what he was about to say to her or not. After much thought and careful consideration, Tristan mustered up his courage and be shameless towards her.


    "Since we are already husband and wife, we should sleep together in one room starting tonight!" Tristan finally shared his thoughts with her.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t respond immediately. She was just observing Tristan''s face while thinking whether to agree with him or not. She was thinking about her secret moment with FaMo.


    As if Tristan had read her mind, he exined his side once again.


    "Don''t worry, Zhen. You can still use the other room whenever you want or whenever you need it. It''s just that, every night you should sleep with me in my room. It will also be your room, our room. Husband and wife usually shared a room after they got married just like us." Tristan said, smiling sheepishly while hiding his true motive.<sub> </sub>


    He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to misunderstand. She might think that he was nning to take advantage of her. But Tristan couldn''t deny the fact that he was considering those thoughts of engaging in those activities with her¡­ those normal activities that a husband and wife were usually doing inside their private room.


    Perhaps, he was thinking about the wedding night and honeymoon. Hmm. But Tristan would not voice it out to Zhen-Zhen tantly. He still considered her as innocent as a child.And he was nning to teach her slowly.


    However, the real question was¡­ how long can he control himself and resist her charm? Just a moment ago, while kissing Zhen-Zhen, he was already considering going beyond just kissing. He was temporarily lost in that passion fortunately FaMo stopped them right away.


    Tristan was still figuring out what he truly wanted when Zhen-Zhen gave him an answer.


    "Yes, hubby. Let''s do that. Sleeping together in one room starting tonight." Zhen-Zhen said with a cheerful smile on her face.


    She also liked the idea of sleeping together with Tristan in one room. She felt like she would be more closer to him.


    Meanwhile, Tristan got excited after hearing her response. Tonight, they would sleep together in one room and in one bed.


    ''Yes! She agreed!''


    Badum! Badum! Badum!


    His heartbeat quickened once again due to excitement and anticipation.


    On the other hand, FaMo was still eyeing Tristan suspiciously. He didn''t like the idea of Zhen-Zhen sleeping together with Tristan because until now he didn''t trust him fully enough.


    ''Hmm¡­ Don''t you dare take advantage of her! I will not let you do that. I will watch over her for an entire night!'' FaMo swore to himself while ring at Tristan.


    They hadn''t finished watching thest movie yet when Tristan yawned and pretended to be sleepy.


    "Wifey, I''m a little bit sleepy now. Let''s go to bed. We can continue watching that movie tomorrow. What do you think?" Tristan said to her, inviting her to sleep.


    "Hmm, sure. Let''s go and take a rest." Zhen-Zhen agreed with his suggestion.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen cleaned up and fixed everything first in the living room before going to bed. Zhen-Zhen went to her room first to get her favorite pillows while Tristan fixed his room in a hurry while Zhen-Zhen was not yet around.


    "D@mn! I should have fixed and clean my room beforehand. Why I didn''t think about this?" Tristan was restless and panicking, moving across his room, and trying to arrange everything before Zhen-Zhen arrived.


    "Eh, Why am I acting like this? Why am I nervous? For goodness''s sake¡­ we will just sleep¡­ yeah... We will just sleep and do nothing." Tristan said, convincing himself while trying to calm himself down.


    Unknown to Tristan and Zhen-Zhen, FaMo had already plotting something in his mind on how he would protect Zhen-Zhen against Tristan for tonight.


    Would FaMo seed in his n tonight or Tristan''s charm and shameless strategy would win against the mighty dragon?

 Chapter 122 First Night As A Married Couple

    By the time Tristan had finished fixing his room, Zhen-Zhen came in together with FaMo. Zhen-Zhen noticed that the sheets and covers were new because it was different from what she could remember. It looked like Tristan changed them just now.


    "Hey, you really did bring your favorite pillow," Tristan said before letting out a soft chuckle.


    He saw Zhen-Zhen holding a one and a half meter long bolters pillow also known as Hotdog pillow with SpongeBob as its cover design. She looked like an adorable child while holding it with her pink set of pajamas. She was still simply pretty though.


    "Yes, I did," Zhen-Zhen said, a charming smile ying across her face.


    ''D@mn¡­ my wife is so cute and pretty. I wanna hug her all night.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    For an unknown reason, he was really excited because tonight was their first night as a married couple. He was fascinated by the fact that he was really a married man now.


    Before he had never imagined that he would be able to marry another woman aside from Hannah. He had already set his mind to be single if ever he couldn''t move on and forget her.


    But surprisingly, he didn''t regret or even feel troubled marrying Zhen-Zhen today. Instead, he felt at ease andfortable. Zhen-Zhen could give him that kind of security andfort.


    He was d he found her. The more he got to know her every day the more he became attached to her. He could also notice the changes and improvements of Zhen-Zhen day by day.


    Later on, she would be more independent and could stand on her own. He wouldn''t worry too much since she was a fast learner and was able to adjust quickly to her new surroundings.


    So Tristan was positive that her family would like her especially his parents. But his only concern now was his Grandpa Lu. He was not so sure what''s going on in the mind of that old man. He still couldn''t figure out his own grandpa.


    Meow! Meow! Meow!


    Tristan was pulled out of his train of thoughts when he heard FaMo''s meowing. A frown automatically appeared on his face. He forgot about FaMo.


    "Will Famo sleep with us too?" Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen, hiding his dismay. He thought he would be able to have privacy with her¡­ as in.. he and her alone in this room.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head to confirm it,.


    "Yes, FaMo will stay with us too. Why Tristan?" Zhen-Zhen asked him innocently, clueless of the fact that Tristan felt bothered by FaMo''s presence.


    Tristan could only smile sheepishly at her and respond, "Oh, Nothing."


    He didn''t have the heart to tell Zhen-Zhen that FaMo should sleep in her room, not in his room with them. He was afraid that telling her that would make her upset because he knew the fact that Zhen-Zhen doted on FaMo so much that even he wanted to feel jealous of FaMo.<sub> </sub>


    Aside from that, he was afraid that Zhen-Zhen would change her mind about sleeping with him if FaMo would be left behind in the other room. He knew that Zhen-Zhen always slept together with FaMo.


    ''But I am her husband now, not FaMo. She should sleep together with me, not FaMo,'' Tristan''s alter ego spoke for himself.


    Tristan could only sigh deeply before pulling Zhen-Zhen towards their bed. "Okay, Zhen, let''s go to bed now and sleep."


    He let her climb on the bed first. Then he crawled onto the bed andy down beside her, his expression bing rxed andfortable.


    "Should I turn off the lights now?" Tristan asked her.


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head. She wanted to watch his face with the lights on for a while. Tristan felt the same way as her.


    Seeing her up close while they were lying on the bed, Tristan was not sleepy at all but full of energy and excitement.


    Zhen-Zhen turned to face him, her tantalizing blue eyes meeting his hazel eyes. Both of them were lying sideways while facing each other, gentle smile stered on their faces. No one was talking between them, they just remained silent while staring at each other.


    Tristan couldn''t help himself but raise his hand to caress her face. Unable to resist the urge, he followed his heart and did what he was dying to do to her right now.


    Gathering her in his arms, he pulled her close, his lips seeking hers hungrily. And just like that, they had forgotten about FaMo''s presence once again.


    Zhen-Zhen closed her eyes as she savored the moment. Her mind became hazy. Chills ran over her skin and fire burnt inside her the moment she felt his hand touching her bare skin. Tristan had already slid his hand underneath her blouse.


    His body pressed closer to her. Zhen-Zhen wrapped her one arm around his neck. She responded with eagerness as she tightened her hold onto him. Tristan''s hand started to roam at her back, tracing her spine as it slid up at the back of her neck.


    He pulled her head closer, deepening the kiss as his warm lips sucking onto hers. He plunged his tongue inside her mouth violently, shing against her tongue. Both of them were battling with each other, tasting and sucking each other''s sweetness.


    Zhen-Zhen felt herself breathless and consumed before the end of their passionate kiss, yielding to the intensity of his kiss and the firmness of his touch. At that certain moment, his lips left hers and wandered to her neck, sending her heartbeat into a frenzy.


    Tristan began to unbutton her blouse. But before he could remove all the buttons, he felt somethingnded in the middle of them, scratching the back of his palm.


    "Aah!" Tristan grunted, retreating his head from Zhen-Zhen''s neck and pulling his arm to check it.


    "Tristan, what''s wrong?" Zhen-Zhen immediately sat up when she heard his groan. She looked at him worriedly only to find out that FaMo was already standing in the middle of them.

 Chapter 123 Ill Help Him

    FaMo was the main culprit who interrupted Tristan and Zhen-Zhen''s passionate moment by scratching Tristan''s hand that was trying to remove Zhen-Zhen''s blouse. That was the only way he could think of to tell Tristan "GET YOUR HANDS OFF HER!".


    FaMo seeded in stopping them. When Zhen-Zhen sat up to see what happened to Tristan, she saw FaMo standing in the middle of them. She frowned when she noticed the menacing look of FaMo directed at Tristan.


    Then she averted her gaze to Tristan who was checking his hand. She saw the three long scratch marks at the back of his palm. Fortunately, it was not too deep but still, there was blood on them.


    "FaMo, what did you do?" Zhen-Zhen asked FaMo exasperatedly as she reached out to hold Tristan''s hand.


    Tristan also sat up while scratching the back of his head. He chuckled after seeing Zhen-Zhen''s upset expression.


    "Hey, Zhen, don''t be mad at FaMo. I think he got upset that we had forgotten his presence here." Tristan said, defending FaMo. Though Tristan was surprised by FaMo''s action, he was not mad at him.


    Zhen-Zhen''s expression softened after hearing that. She just got worried at Tristan that''s why she unintentionally raised her voice at FaMo.


    "I''m sorry, FaMo." she immediately apologized to FaMo.


    Tristan gently patted Zhen-Zhen''s head before standing up and getting off the bed. "I''m just gonna go and wash my hand."


    Tristan proceeded to his bathroom to clean his wound with water and soap. Zhen-Zhen and FaMo were now left alone in the bed. They startedmunicating through their minds.


    ''Zhen-Zhen, I''m sorry. I hurt Tristan. I just want to protect you. I think¡­'' FaMo apologized to her. But he couldn''tplete his sentence.


    He knew that Zhen-Zhen cared so much about Tristan. If he would tell her that he didn''t fully trust Tristan yet then Zhen-Zhen would be sad. So he didn''t know how he would exin to her the reason why he did that.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen just looked at him helplessly. She was not mad at FaMo but she couldn''t understand why he needed to do that. Protect her from Tristan? But Why?


    ''FaMo, I really appreciate your concern for me. But why do you think that you need to protect me from Tristan? I think he will not do something to hurt me.'' Zhen-Zhen asked FaMo in confusion.


    ''Because I think he might hurt your feelings. I think he is not being honest with you. I have a hunch that he is hiding something from you. I don''t want Tristan to take advantage of your innocence.'' FaMo told her truthfully. He was still bothered by Tristan''s feelings for Hannah.


    Zhen-Zhen fell silent. After spending more time with Tristan, she got to know him better. She was convinced that Tristan was a good man. The way he treated her well really warmed her heart.


    But she had to admit that she could also sense it. Tristan was hiding something from her especially when she learned from FaMo that Tristan was in love with Hannah. But she decided not to confront him. She knew how heartbroken Tristan felt when he got drunk before.


    When Tristan made his first wish in his drunken state, Zhen-Zhen had no idea what''s going on at that moment. Butter on, everything became clearer to her. Zhen-Zhen had understood theplicated situation between Tristan and Andrew.


    She was not that naive girl anymore who knew nothing. She already connected the dots. Tristan was in pain because he loved Hannah but Hannah and Tristan''s brother, Andrew was a couple. She understood what Tristan was going through.


    She decided not to bring it up or confront Tristan because she didn''t want to make him sad by talking about those things. She was waiting for him to share those things with her willingly.


    ''FaMo¡­ I understand where you wereing from. I could feel it too. But I decided to trust him. Don''t worry too much, FaMo. I know Tristan is a good person. Please believe in him too.'' Zhen-Zhen requested FaMo.


    ''I will try,'' he responded to her after taking a deep sigh.


    FaMo and Zhen-Zhen were still talking when Tristan joined them. He was already holding a medicine kit. They didn''t notice when Tristan came out of the bathroom and went out to grab the medicine kit.


    FaMo and Zhen-Zhen averted their gaze to Tristan. Then suddenly Zhen-Zhen mumbled something to FaMo,municating with him through a mind link.


    ''FaMo, I will help Tristan.'' Her voice filled with determination.


    ''Help him with what?'' FaMo asked her curiously.


    ''I will help him forget about Hannah.'' Zhen-Zhen promptly responded, her blue eyes were fixed on Tristan who was now sitting on the edge of their bed.


    FaMo''s eyes lit up after hearing Zhen-Zhen''sst words. It only meant that Zhen-Zhen would make Tristan fall for her in order to forget Hannah. That was FaMo''s interpretation by herst words.


    He could hear the determination after she said those words. FaMo smiled, feeling relieved. He knew that Zhen-Zhen would be able to do it. He had full confidence in her. The demon god''s daughter would get what she truly wanted. That''s what FaMo was thinking.


    ''Go for it, Zhen-Zhen. I am just here, rooting for you. I will support you all the way!''


    ''Thank you, FaMo.''


    ''Don''t worry Zhen-Zhen! If Tristan doesn''t want you then you can always find another man. As they said, there are plenty of fishes in the ocean. You will find someone who is better than him. Someone who will cherish you. If he betrays you then I will be the one to search the man who will suit you well.'' FaMo spoke spontaneously. He was still really in doubt with Tristan.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t know whether to cry orugh with FaMo''sst remarks. She had not started yet and she just got married to Tristan but he was clearly nning to matchmake her with other men already.


    ''FaMo, are you trying to be cupid now? Or a matchmaker? Please don''t be negative. Let''s hope that everything will be fine between us.''


    After saying that, Zhen-Zhen decided to help Tristan in applying ointment to the scratch mark on the back of his hand that was caused by FaMo''s ws.


    FaMo knew that was the cue that Zhen-Zhen''s attention was back to Tristan. He could only roll his eyes and shake his head.


    ''I know¡­ they don''t need to remind me. I am the third wheel here.'' FaMomented to himself while watching Zhen-Zhen take care of Tristan''s wound.


    "Does it hurt?" Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan with her worried look. She was holding his hand while applying some ointments to his wound.


    Tristan smiled at him tenderly. It was just a scratch but Zhen-Zhen was already worried sick about him.


    "Zhen-Zhen, I''m just fine. Don''t give me such a sad face. Just a few scratches won''t kill me. In just a few days, it will be back to normal again." Tristan reassured Zhen-Zhen while stroking her hair with his free hand.


    Zhen-Zhen gave him a faint smile. "Are you mad with FaMo? Tristan, don''t hate him. He''s a good cat. It''s just that-"


    Zhen-Zhen was not able to finish her sentence since Tristan stopped her by pressing his forefinger on her lips.


    "Wifey¡­ It''s alright. I don''t hate FaMo. I''m not ming him." Tristan said, correcting her wrong assumption.


    Then Tristan turned to FaMo who was silently sitting beside Zhen-Zhen. FaMo was not looking in Tristan''s direction because he somehow felt guilty after seeing the long scratch marks on his hand.


    But he didn''t regret doing it. Because if he didn''t interfere then Tristan and Zhen-Zhen would probably do the deed.


    Suddenly, Zhen-Zhen spoke up on FaMo''s behalf. "Tristan... I think FaMo wants to apologize for what he did."


    FaMo: "..."


    FaMo immediately gazed up to see Zhen-Zhen. He looked at her with disbelief.


    ''Eh, when did I say I''m sorry'' to him? Hmmph¡­ I will never apologize to him unless he will prove to me how much he cares about Zhen-Zhen.'' FaMoined inwardly.


    Tristan, on the other hand, couldn''t exin why but he sensed that FaMo didn''t like him.


    ''Is he jealous of me? Is FaMo only want Zhen-Zhen''s attention to focus on him? Did he see me as apetitor to Zhen-Zhen''s attention?'' Tristan couldn''t help but marvel at that thought.


    After a few seconds, Tristan shook his head, dismissing that thought. FaMo was not a human to get jealous of him. That''s what he was thinking.


    Later on, Tristan''s hand reached out, petting FaMo''s head. This time, FaMo did nothing. He just let Tristan do what he wanted because Zhen-Zhen was there. She smiled when she saw the scene in front of her, Tristan petting FaMo''s head.


    ''Good. I want them to get along well in the future.'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself.


    "Zhen-Zhen, I think it''s time to go to bed. Let''s sleep," Tristan said.


    She just nodded at him with a gentle smile on her face. This time, Zhen-Zhen and Tristany down on the bed together while FaMo was in the middle of them.


    FaMo was very determined to stay on guard so that the passionate moment between Tristan and Zhen-Zhen a while ago would not happen again.


    Tristan could only heave a deep sigh while watching FaMo whose sharp eyes were fixed in his direction.


    ''Why do I feel like FaMo is ring at me?''


    He shook his head helplessly before clicking the switch just above the headboard to turn the lights off.


    "Good night, wifey! Good night FaMo!"


    "Good night, hubby!"

 Chapter 124 Engagement Party

    ~ONE WEEK LATER~


    The Miller and the Davies family were both busy for today''s special asion. Tonight was the engagement party of Hannah and Andrew. It was held in one of the prestigious and luxurious hotels in the empire city, The Sky Ranch Pce Hotel.


    Hannah and Andrew wanted it to be simple but Mr. and Mrs. Miller didn''t agree. They said it was a joyous celebration so it should be a grand and splendid party for the couple.


    Hannah and Andrew had no choice but to fulfill her parents'' wishes. Lucas and Isabelle didn''t oppose the idea as they also gave their full support to Andrew.


    Their parents helped them with the preparation. The event organizers they hired kept things romantic. They wanted every guest to mingle, and the couple''s rtives to get to know each other.


    The decorations of the venue were very sophisticated. They added flowers, a banner with the couples name and sweet pictures on it, and different scented candles as part of the table decorations. It seemed like a great preview of their wedding, which would happen three months from now.


    They invited a lot of guests, most of them were family close friends, distant rtives, and other influential people and personalities in the City of Empire. All the members of Davies and Miller''s family were also present.


    To enhance the mood of the party, they invited some performers for entertainment. Soft music was ying in the background. They got a good pianist, violinist, and vocalist singers. Aside from that, they also opened the venue for all reporters and media representatives to cover the happenings during the Engagement Party.


    The reporters were expecting a good show tonight. They were waiting and anticipating for Tristan Davies to make an appearance tonight. They were curious if he would stille despite the scandal of him, trying to break the couple apart.


    They were curious about Tristan''s reaction after seeing his brother and the woman he loved were being engaged tonight. For them, it would be an interesting show to watch. They were also wondering if Tristan would make amotion just to ruin his brother''s engagement party.


    Their cameras were all set to capture that scene if ever it would happen tonight. They failed to get Tristan''s statement about his scandal. He went into hiding, away from the public eyes.


    At first, they thought Tristan was removed from his CEO position because of his scandal since they had not seen himing in the Heavenly Star Enterprise in the past few weeks. Later on, they found out that Tristan took a one month leave of absence. Now, everyone was so eager to see Tristan Davies after he disappeared for one month.


    It was already 7:00 o''clock in the evening, most of the invited guests were already present in the venue. The foods and drinks for tonight''s special menu were also served at each table. The performers were currently entertaining the guests as they waited for the couple to arrive.


    It did not take long when the main door of the banquet hall was opened. Then it followed by the announcement of the host regarding the arrival of the couple. Everyone averted their gaze on the entrance door. After a few seconds, Andrew and Hannah entered the banquet hall, walking side by side while holding each other''s hands.


    The guests couldn''t help but admire the beautiful couple in front of them. They really looked good together. They were both in white. Andrew was so gorgeous in his white three-piece formal suit while Hannah was so elegant with her white gold engagement dress. Her dress had a strapless style featuring a goldce applique and sweetheart neckline. The dress hugged her waist entuating her body.


    They were walking inside the hall with a cheerful and loving expression on their faces as they stared at each other. They immediately greeted everyone with their gentle smiles, thanking them foring for tonight''s special asion.


    The reporters grabbed this opportunity to take photos of the lovely couple and congratte them. They also asked them a few questions regarding how they felt and how excited they were for tonight''s party.


    Andrew and Hannah gave them simple and brief answers. They were d that the reporters didn''t bring up the topic of Tristan. But unknown to the couple, most of the invited reporters were already instructed by Mr. Miller not to pester the couple.


    Mr. Miller used his connection to bribe most of the invited reporters. He had a hidden motive for letting them in. He told them that they must target Tristan the moment he would arrive at the venue and threw him the hottest and controversial issue he was currently facing.<sub> </sub>


    Aside from those reporters, Mark and Daniel also paid someone to pretend as a reporter in order to humiliate Tristan in front of more than four hundred guests. Their scheming against Tristan didn''t stop. They wanted to drag him down until he would not be able to rise again and fix his ruined reputation.


    Meanwhile, after greeting the guests, Hannah and Andrew immediately proceeded to the table where Grandpa Lu and their parents were gathered. Hannah and Andrew politely greeted the elders.


    "Oh, my dear daughter is really a grown-up now, getting engaged tonight, and soon she will get married." Mrs. Miller said emotionally while hugging Hannah.


    Hannah could only giggle with her mother''s remarks. "Don''t worry Mom, nothing will change. I will still visit you always."


    "Better to take good care of our daughter, Andrew." Mr. Miller reminded Andrew.


    "Yes, sir. I will do that," Andrew promptly responded.


    "Call me Dad," Mr. Miller insisted. Andrew just nodded with a grateful smile.


    "Congrattions, son!" Lucas greeted Andrew while tapping his shoulder.


    "Thanks, Dad."


    While everyone was greeting the couple happily, Grandpa Lu remained silent in his seat with his ugly and serious-looking expression. It was Isabelle who noticed Grandpa Lu so she asked him.


    "Father, what''s wrong?" Isabelle asked Grandpa Lu curiously. Lucas, Hannah''s parents, and the couple immediately averted their gaze to Grandpa Lu who was in a foul mood.


    "Where is Tristan? The couple is already here but that punk is not yet around. Don''t tell me he nned not to attend this important family gathering? Lucas¡­ Call him already! Call that stubborn son of yours, or else, I will have to drag him myself to this venue." Grandpa Lu said with his stern cold voice.


    Everyone fell silent after hearing the angry voice of Davies Patriarchal. Lucas and Isabelle exchanged meaningful nces with each other. Now, they worried about their son, Tristan. It looked like he unintentionally angered his grandpa once again for beingte tonight.


    They didn''t know why he had not arrived yet. Tristan assured them that he woulde tonight. Did he change his mind?


    "Alright, Father. I will call him now." Lucas said, before picking his phone and dialing Tristan''s number.


    "Father, calm down. I know Tristan wille. He promised us. Maybe something happened that''s why he is not yet around." Isabelle said, trying to appease Grandpa Lu.


    Hannah, Andrew, and Hannah''s parents had different reactions after hearing Tristan''s name. A few secondster, they heard someone mentioning that Tristan Davies had arrived.


    Hannah and Andrew, as well as Grandpa Lu and their parents, shifted their gaze in the direction of the entrance door.

 Chapter 125 Humiliating Tristan

    A few secondster, they heard someone mentioning that Tristan Davies had arrived. Hannah and Andrew, as well as Grandpa Lu and their parents, shifted their gaze in the direction of the entrance door.


    They saw Tristan who was in his clean-cut stylish look matched with ck pants, a dark grey suit, and a ck shirt entered the banquet hall. When the reporters spotted him,in just a blink of an eye, he was surrounded by them.


    "Mr. Davies, how are you? What do you feel about this engagement party of your brother and your best friend?"


    "Mr. Davies, where have you been? What have you done in the past month? Is it true that you went into hiding because of your scandal?"


    "Have you epted already the fact that the woman you love is getting engaged with your brother?"


    "Are you giving up your CEO position as an apology to your brother, Andrew?"


    "Will you apologize to the couple tonight?"


    "What message would you like to tell them?"


    They didn''t give him a breather. They immediately bombarded him with so many questions, asking him one after another. Tristan had already expected this to happen that''s why he decided to go inside first as he let Matthew escort Zhen-Zhen inside, rather than going together.


    He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to be caught in the middle of these pesky reporters. Matthew and Zhen-Zhen were following Tristan behind. Tristan already instructed Matthew to guard Zhen-Zhen as he faced those reporters by himself.


    "Mr. Davies, is it true that you asked one of your women to seduce your brother in Oceaniz City?" The reporter who asked this question was the person hired by his two evil cousins, Mark and Daniel.


    Everyone fell silent after hearing thest question of that reporter. That statement was unknown to the other reporters present inside. Even the guests nearby had heard it. And now, they were specting something in their mind.


    Tristan''s face darkened when that topic was suddenly brought up. He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen''s name to be involved in this matter.


    A cold glint shed through Tristan''s eyes while gritting his teeth. ''Who tipped this reporter about that incident?''


    Over the sound of soft music ying, a distant, hazy chatter could be heard. They were whispering about Tristan and his attempt of breaking the couple apart.


    From the distance, Mr. and Mrs. Miller were enjoying the show. Their efforts of conniving with those reporters and bribing them didn''t go to waste. Tristan''s reputation would be totally ruined and there''s no way he could redeem himself after that.


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller were thinking that this would be advantageous for their future son-inw, Andrew. Grandpa Lu would have a second thought and might transfer the CEO position of Heavenly Star Enterprise to Andrew.<sub> </sub>


    Aside from them, Mark and Daniel were rejoicing to see the dark expression of their cousin, Tristan. Reporters put him in the hot seat as soon as he arrived. The man they hired was also doing a good job.


    The two of them already nned out to humiliate Tristan tonight in front of so many guests. Since Tristan remained silent after hearing thest question of the reporter, Mark decided to add fuel to the fire so that it won''t be easily distinguished.


    "Ho Ho Ho, Dear, cousin¡­ did you really try doing that? Using one of your women to seduce your brother Andrew? So desperate, aren''t we?" Mark said, mocking Tristan.


    Everyone gasped in surprise and disbelief. Now, most of the guests were giving Tristan a ridiculing look. They thought he was so despicable to do that to his own brother. He even used an underhanded technique just to do that.


    "Oh, But I heard it didn''t work because Andrew was very faithful and loyal to Hannah. Besides, who can betray a girl like Hannah? She already has everything that a guy is looking for a woman." Daniel alsomented, intentionally raising his voice so that everyone could hear it. Even the spectators on the sideline agreed with Daniel''s remarks.


    "Oh, who''s that woman who tried to seduce Andrew?" Mark blurted out suddenly, a sly smile appeared on his face.


    Tristan''s hands clenched into fists. He had the urge to punch those evil cousins of his, straight to their faces so that the sly smirk on their faces would disappear. He swore that if Zhen-Zhen''s name got drag with this then Tristan would ensure that they would get their Karma as soon as possible.


    On the other hand, upon seeing themotion, the twins, Jake and ke, dashed towards Tristan to shove away the reporters who were surrounding him. Tristan couldn''t move because they were blocking his way.


    Grandpa Lu and Tristan''s parents also started to walk in his direction. Mr. and Mrs. Miller as well as Hannah and Andrew followed them. Grandpa Lu asked Assistant Twig to call their bodyguards to control the reporters who were bugging Tristan.


    "Tristan, calm down. This is what they want. Control yourself and don''t make a scene." Jake whispered to Tristan when he noticed that Tristan was ready to throw a punch. He even held his shoulder, patting his back.


    ke looked at Tristan worriedly while he was busy sending the reporters away. But the reporters didn''t listen. They didn''t budge on their spot, waiting for Tristan to speak up.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on Tristan that they failed to notice the arrival of two neers. Zhen-Zhen in her crimson red maxi dress was being escorted by Matthew. She was stunning in red like she was a fire goddess.


    Her fair skin was emphasized by the color of her dress. The dress looked nice on her, Her golden-brown wavy hair was fixed into Updos hairstyle that had a bountiful of curls, making her looks truly elegant.


    From their current spot, Zhen-Zhen could see that Tristan was surrounded by a lot of people who were holding their cameras and recorders. She knew that something was wrong.


    Before Matthew could stop her, Zhen-Zhen already traced her steps towards Tristan in a hurry. Her blue eyes filled with concern for Tristan.

 Chapter 126 Shes My Wife!

    Before Matthew could stop her, Zhen-Zhen already traced her steps towards Tristan in a hurry. Her blue eyes filled with concern for Tristan.


    Everyone fell silent the moment they saw a lovely maiden who suddenly appeared beside Tristan. They were dazzled by herbreathtaking and mesmerizing beauty.


    Just like that, everyone''s attention was caught by the stunningdy in red. Even Mark and Daniel as well as the twins were starstruck when they saw her.


    All eyes were on Zhen-Zhen, everyone was watching her, asking themselves where did this goddess of beautye from and what''s her name.


    She held Tristan''s elbow as she gazed up, giving Tristan a worried look and questioning gaze.


    "Tristan?" She called his name out softly.


    Tristan was taken aback when he heard that familiar voice. He lowered his gaze to see Zhen-Zhen. His angry expression a while ago suddenly disappeared upon meeting her gaze. Her eyes became gentle.


    ''Eh, where''s Matthew? Why is it he let Zhen-Zhene to me? I said to him that he should guard her.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    On impulse, Tristan pulled Zhen-Zhen closer to him, hiding her in his back. His protective instinct urged Tristan to shield her against the reporters and the other people inside.


    At that certain moment, Grandpa Lu, Tristan''s parents, Hannah''s parents, Andrew and Hannah reached their spot. A surprise expression was written all over their faces upon seeing Zhen-Zhen who was being protected by Tristan.


    Hannah and Andrew were both utterly astounded. They didn''t expect that Tristan would bring Lillie tonight.


    Grandpa Lu was about to speak and call the attention of Tristan when suddenly they heard the soft mellow voice of Zhen-Zhen, amidst the silence of the crowd.


    "Is everything okay¡­ hubby?" Zhen-Zhen mumbled, asking Tristan with her concerned voice.


    Grandpa Lu: "..."


    Hannah: "..."


    Andrew: "..."


    Tristan''s parents: "..."


    Hannah''s parents: "..."


    Cousins: "..."


    Everyone: "???"


    That simple sentenceing from Zhen-Zhen was enough to bring a great shocking effect to everyone who was listening. Since she showed up, Zhen-Zhen never failed to give them one shock after another.


    ''What did she say?''


    ''Did I hear it right?''


    ''I''m not mistaken, right? I definitely heard the word¡­ hubby!''


    ''Wait? What did she mean by hubby? Hubby as in husband?''


    Everyone had different thoughts in their minds after hearing Zhen-Zhen''sst word. They hadn''t recovered yet from that shock when Tristan spoke up to respond at her query.


    "Yes, don''t worry. Everything is okay, wifey." Tristan softly said while holding her hand with his. He gave Zhen-Zhen a reassuring smile.<sub> </sub>


    Silence.


    There was a moment of aplete silence. It was deafening andsted for a few seconds.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in surprise and disbelief. They couldn''t believe it. Tristan called her ''wifey''. Their gaze darted back and forth between Zhen-Zhen and Tristan.


    They watched the entangled hands of Zhen-Zhen and Tristan with their cked-jaw and unblinking expressions. Then the deafening silence was reced by murmuring and whispering around the hall.


    "Oh my gosh! I remember her! It''s her! Ms. Lillie Meyer!" One of the reporters reacted. She suddenly eximed in excitement as she recognized Zhen-Zhen.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the reporter who suddenly spoke up. They were wondering how she knew her name. Now they learned that the goddess of beauty in front of them was Lillie Meyers. That''s her name.


    "Oh, Miss Lillie! I''m Dahlia? Can you still remember me? We met just a few weeks ago. You and Mr. Davies were having a date and we bumped into each other in the University of Imperial Knights." Dahlia spoke up spontaneously as she was d to see Zhen-Zhen once again.


    She was the reporter who tried to get Tristan''s statement at the University of Imperial Knights. She was also with Iris at that time. But Zhen-Zhen and Tristan ran away from them.


    "Oh, it''s you. Good to see u again, Miss Dahlia." Zhen-Zhen greeted her back with a friendly smile.


    Dahlia couldn''t help but smile. Zhen-Zhen was very friendly and approachable. Now, she understood why Tristan and Zhen-Zhen looked very sweet and affectionate together. It turned out they were going steady.


    On the other hand, Grandpa Lu, Tristan, and Andrew''s parents as well as Hannah''s parents couldn''t believe that thedy in red who called Tristan hubby and whom Tristan called wifey was Lillie, the girl who tried to seduce Andrew.


    This was the first time they saw Lillie face to face. They couldn''t deny the fact that she was very beautiful and gorgeous. They couldn''t figure out what was happening here.


    Were Tristan and Lillie ying a trick here? Why is it they called each other hubby and wifey?


    Aside from them, there were two people who were greatly affected by this event. They were Andrew and Hannah. Lillie''s presence bothered them a lot. Their good mood a while ago was long gone.


    They also wanted to know what''s the real score between Lillie and Tristan. The couple looked at Zhen-Zhen and Tristan suspiciously. They were thinking that the two of them were just trying to create a show here to ruin their engagement.


    Meanwhile, those reporters who were talking about Tristan''s scandal a while ago had found another interesting news tonight. They were now curious about Tristan''s rtionship with the lovely maiden whose name was Lillie Meyer.


    "Mr. Davies and Miss Lillie, is it true? Are you two a married couple now?"


    "Why do you call each other wifey and hubby?"


    "What is your rtionship with each other?"


    "Miss Lillie, are you his new girlfriend?"


    "Where did you meet each other?"


    "We didn''t hear about your marriage? Are hubby and wifey just your endearment?"


    The reporters became more energetic once again, throwing them so many questions. Tristan became more protective of her. He pulled her closer, wrapping his arms around her and hiding her in his chest.


    "Please let us pass!" Tristan said with his stern cold voice. He didn''t want them to bother Zhen-Zhen just like what they did to him a while ago.


    "Please answer us, Mr. Davies." Most of the reporters kept on insisting. They wanted an answer from him.


    Tristan was almost losing his patience so he shouted. "YES! She''s My Wife! Now I gave you my answer. So let us pass! Don''t block our way!"

 Chapter 127 Its True

    "YES! She''s My Wife! Now I give you my answer. So let us pass! Don''t block our way!"


    Everyone in the hall was quite shaken after hearing Tristan''s deration that Zhen-Zhen was his wife. He just confirmed it. Tristan Davis was married to a very beautiful maiden named Lillie Meyer.


    Now, the question was how and when it happened. Now new spection was formed in their mind. Was that the reason why Tristan disappeared for one month? Did he marry Lillie Meyer secretly and went on vacation for a whole month?


    Other people began to change their minds and corrected their wrong assumptions. By just watching Tristan, they could tell that he didn''t look heartbroken at all regarding Hannah and Andrew''s engagement.


    Now they began to question if the scandal that Tristan schemed to break the couple apart was true. They could see how Tristan was very protective of his wife Lillie. And Lillie Meyer was so beautiful that any man would fall for her, including Tristan.


    Their bad impression of Tristan a while ago immediately disappeared in an instant. They even admired him for being sweet with his wife, acting like a gentleman as he protected her against those pesky reporters.


    That''s also the time Davis Family Bodyguards arrived, controlling the reporters who were bugging Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. Finally, they had created the path for the husband and wife. Tristan immediately pulled Zhen-Zhen, away from the crowd, going to the front table that was reserved for all the members of the Davis Family.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen had already settled down at their table but Grandpa Lu, Tristan''s parents, Hannah''s parents, and others as well as the couple who was celebrating their engagement today were frozen and stayed rooted in their current spot.


    They had not recovered their wits yet after hearing Tristan''sst remarks. They were still in doubt whether Tristan was telling the truth or he was just bluffing. Maybe he said that to shut up the reporters who kept on pestering them. They were in denial, most especially Hannah and Andrew.


    It was only more than a month when Lillie tried to seduce Andrew. Then suddenly they would hear the news that Tristan and Lillie got married. For them, it was unbelievable. The couple was still in deep thoughts when Mr. and Mrs. Miller approached them.


    "Dear, that woman with Tristan, is that the same Lillie who tried to seduce Andrew in Oceaniz City?" Mrs. Miller asked them, wanted to confirm it.


    Andrew just nodded his head, he was havingplicated emotions as of this moment. He was unprepared to see that woman once again. Worst case, this happened during his engagement party.


    Hannah, on the other hand, spoke up to answer her mother. "Yes, Mother. She''s the woman I met in Oceaniz City."


    Hannah couldn''t exin why but she felt a pang of pain deep down her heart as Tristan''sst words kept on reying on her mind. The bright and cheerful expression she had when she entered the banquet hall a while ago was now reced by a saddened expression.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Miller gasped in surprise, covering her mouth using her hands after hearing Hannah''s confirmation. She didn''t expect that Lillie was really a charming and very attractive woman. She didn''t want to admit it but that was the fact.


    Mr. Miller was now in a foul mood as well. The attention of the media and other reporters have diverted away from the scandal of Tristan. This was not what he wanted. It seemed that Tristan had redeemed himself once again because of his shocking news.<sub> </sub>


    ''D@mn! He is still lucky tonight!'' Mr. Miller mumbled inwardly while clenching his fists.


    Isabelle and Lucas didn''t waste their time as they followed Tristan and Lillie. They wanted to ask Tristan and confirmed whether he was telling the truth or not. If it was true then they were eager to know his exnation of why he didn''t inform them about his marriage. Why he married without informing his family?


    Among them, it was Grandpa Lu who maintained his poker face. His expression was unreadable. But it was now betterpared to his dark and angry expression a while ago. He also started to move from his spot, going to the table where Tristan brought Zhen-Zhen.


    "What the hell had just happened here?" Mark asked Daniel exasperatedly.


    "I don''t know men¡­ everything went wrong the moment that Lillie appeared tonight. I thought everything was going well ording to our n. Tristan''s face was saved just like that?! Because he married a beautiful woman. Wait¡­ are they really married? Tristan was in love with Hannah. I think they were just bluffing. Or maybe they had a deal. Tristan won''t marry a woman aside from Hannah! He was madly in love with Hannah." Daniel shared his thoughts with his cousin.


    "Well, there''s only one way to find out¡­" Mark said while eyeing Daniel meaningfully.


    "Yeah, I agree. Hahaha. We are thinking about the same thing." Daniel said, agreeing to his cousin.


    Then the two of them averted their gaze to Tristan, most especially to Zhen-Zhen. The way they looked at her had some kind of hidden and ill-motive that the two of them only knew. They started plotting once again.


    While those two evil cousins were busy scheming, the twins, Jake and ke, dashed towards the direction of Matthew the moment they spotted him. In a brief moment, they reached Matthew and they cornered him, not letting him get away this time. They needed some answers and they knew Matthew could satisfy their curious mind.


    "Hey Matt, hehehe caught you," Jake said, wrapping his arms around Mathew''s shoulders.


    ke stood in front of Matthew, folding his arms across his chest while lifting an eyebrow.


    "Matt, spill it out. What do you know about this? About this marriage of our dear cousin Tristan with a very beautifuldy, Lillie. Is it true?" ke started to interrogate Matthew.


    Matthew just shrugged his shoulder nonchntly before answering ke. "It''s true. Tristan just got married to Lillie."


    After saying that, Matthew showed them his phone. On that screen, they could see the photo of Tristan and Zhen-Zhen, smiling together while holding a copy of their marriage certificates.


    "Oh hell¡­ he''s not kidding nor bluffing! Tristan got married!" the twins eximed in unison.

 Chapter 128 Zhen-Zhen Meeting Her In-Laws

    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were already sitting at their assigned table when Isabelle and Lucas joined them. Tristan immediately stood up to greet his parents. Isabelle hugged her son but her eyes were focused on Zhen-Zhen, assessing her. Lucas was doing the same thing as he was carefully observing the couple.


    p Zhen-Zhen also stood up when she saw Tristan''s parents approach them. She already recognized their faces.</anda>


    "Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Davies," Zhen-Zhen greeted them first with so much politeness in her tone. She also shed her charming friendly smile to them.


    Isabelle and Lucas were taken aback by her friendly and approachable behavior. They didn''t know why but they could only see the sincerity in her warm smile. Seeing her face to face like this, they couldn''t believe that the woman in front of them was the same woman who tried to seduce Andrew. They couldn''t see any boldness or fierceness in her aura, only a kind, and innocent girl.


    "Hello, are you Lillie, right?" Isabelle returned her smile.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head as a response.


    "Do you know us?" Lucas asked Lillie since she immediately called them Mr. and Mrs. Davies.


    She bobbed her head once again before answering him, "Yes, Sir. You are both Tristan''s parents."


    Lucas let out a soft chuckle after hearing her respectful and very formal response.


    "Oh, Lillie, if you really know us, then you should not call me, Sir. Call meDad instead." Lucas didn''t know why but those words just came out naturally in his mouth.


    He didn''t confirm yet if Lillie and Tristan were really a married couple now, but he already told her to call him Dad. Isabelle elbowed him because of his remarks, as if telling him to slow down and interrogate their son first.


    Lucas just chuckled sheepishly, giving his wife an apologetic look while scratching his face. After receiving the apology of her husband, Isabelle turned to Tristan, trying her best to look serious.


    "Son¡­ tell us. What is that deration a while ago all about? What do you mean Lillie is your wife? Are you two married already? Or you were just pretending because the reporters kept pressuring you a while ago?" Isabelle asked him directly, not beating around the bush.


    Zhen-Zhen chewed on her lower lip while staring at Tristan worriedly. She was nervous because of Isabelle''s serious expression. She thought she made her upset or something. On the other hand, Tristan saw her troubled face, so he immediately wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling Zhen-Zhen closer to him. He whispered something to her.


    "Wifey, rx. Don''t be nervous. Mom is just asking me about our marriage. She''s not mad. Let me handle this. Just trust me." Tristan softly said,forting Zhen-Zhen to make her calm down.


    Zhen-Zhen felt relieved after hearing Tristan''s words. She eased up a little bit. She let Tristan do the talking and exin everything to his parents.


    Tristan faced his parents and started to speak up. "Mom, Dad, what you heard a while ago is the truth. Lillie and I were already married."


    After saying that, Tristan fished out his phone inside his pocket and showed his parents proof that they got married. Isabelle and Lucas epted his phone and they were the ones who scanned the pictures.


    Isabelle and Lucas saw two pictures. The first picture was the same picture Matthew had shown to the twins. It was the photo of Tristan and Zhen-Zhen, smiling while holding their marriage certificates. The photo was taken inside the Civil Registry Office.


    The second photo was the scanned copy of their marriage certificate. The document had the seal of the Civil Registry Office as well as Lillie''s and Tristan''s signatures. The marriage contract was the most solid proof that they were now husband and wife.


    Isabelle''s eyes widened in surprise. She gasped, covering her mouth with her hand. Her son was really a married man now.<sub> </sub>


    "Oh my Gosh, Lucas! Our son is telling the truth! He''s already married!" Isabelle couldn''t help but eximed, catching the attention of the nearby guests and other members of the Davies Family.


    Some of them were actually trying to listen to their conversation. They were also curious if Tristan got married to that lovely maiden they just saw tonight.


    "Wow, son. You''re so fast!" Lucas also mumbled. Tristan didn''t know if his father was shocked or he wasplimenting him right now.


    Tristan just acted nonchntly. He already expected this kind of reaction from his parents. He nned on introducing Zhen-Zhen to them as his wife after the party but those pesky reporters ruined everything.


    Zhen-Zhen unintentionally revealed their rtionship to the reporters when she called him hubby. Then the reporters even started pestering Zhen-Zhen so Tristan had no choice but to announce to everyone that Zhen-Zhen was his wife.


    After Isabelle recovered from that shocking news, she squinted her eyes on Tristan while folding her arms across her chest.


    "Why didn''t you inform us about your marriage? You didn''t even invite us!!! Why did you do that? We even organized a grand banquet for Andrew and Hannah''s engagement but to my son''s wedding, we were clueless and we were not able to attend nor prepare something." Isabelle said spontaneously,menting to them.


    Seeing the frustration on Isabelle''s face, Zhen-Zhen could no longer stay quiet. She immediately bowed her head, apologizing to Tristan''s parents.


    "I''m so sorry, Mom! Please don''t be mad at Tristan. He did it because of me." Zhen-Zhen softly mumbled to them, they could hear the guilt in her voice.


    Isabelle''s expression softened upon hearing Zhen-Zhen''s genuine apology.


    "Oh dear, I''m sorry about that. I''m not mad. Please don''t apologize." Isabelle couldn''t help but console her. She couldn''t bear to see her sad expression.


    "Mom, look at what you''ve done. You are scaring my wife." Tristanined to his mother, rubbing Zhen-Zhen''s back.


    On the other hand, Lucas was having a wild imagination after hearing Zhen-Zhen''s apology.


    "Wait.. wait.. Son don''t tell me the reason you married Lillie right away without even informing us is that¡­ she''s already pregnant with our grandchild?!!" Lucas asked him exasperatedly with his eyes wide open.


    That was the time Grandpa Lu reacted and made his presence known to them so he cleared his throat.


    Cough! Cough!


    "What do you mean? I already have a great-grandchild!?"


    Tristan: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen: "???"

 Chapter 129 I Didnt Have The Chance!

    "What do you mean? I already have a great-grandchild!" Grandpa Lu could no longer stay silent.


    He overheard almost half of their conversation a while ago. He was nning to remain quiet while listening however when Lucas mentioned grandchild, Grandpa Lu was tempted to speak up. His gaze automatically shifted on Lilli¨¦s t stomach.


    Though Grandpa Lu said those words in monotone, his eyes were sparkling with both excitement and anticipation. The thought of having a great-grandchild brought joy to the old man.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan had different reactions after hearing that statement.


    Tristan: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen: "???"


    Zhen-Zhen was clueless about what they were talking about. On the other hand, Tristan had the urge to facepalm hearing his father''s baseless usation and grandpa''s followed-up question.


    ''How can I impregnate my wife? I didn''t even sleep with her yet. We didn''t do the deed yet! Because I didn''t have a chance!'' Tristanmented on his mind.


    Thinking back, the first week of their marriage was like torture to him. He regretted asking her to sleep with her in one room and in one bed. For the past week, he felt like something was stopping them from doing the deed.


    Every night, he would always be tempted to touch his wife but FaMo was always there, guarding Zhen-Zhen against him. Then suddenly, Tristan started having weird dreams.


    Sometimes that weird dream would result in a nightmare. He didn''t know how he was able to survive the past week.


    In his dream, he tried to sleep with Zhen-Zhen, kissing her passionately and hungrily. At first, he was enjoying his dream, touching her all he wanted, feasting on her lips, tasting every part of her body.


    There was no FaMo who was scratching his hand or giving him a cold stare, only him and Zhen-Zhen, having their most intimate moment.


    But whenever he was about to im her purity and go all out, a ck menacing-looking fire dragon would suddenly appear, giving Tristan a fright. He was looking at him with a deathly re who was ready to roast him at any moment.


    Tristan would start to panic and his body would freeze from intense fright. After that, the ck Fire Dragon would speak to him saying:


    "Don''t you dare touch Zhen-Zhen! You are not being honest with her! You still love another woman! Keep your hands off her or else I will roast you alive!"


    That dream haunted him for the past few days now. As much as he wanted to be intimate with his wife whenever they were about to sleep, the memories of his dream were stopping him.


    The strange and funny thing was whenever Tristan would look at FaMo he would be reminded by the ck Fire Dragon. He couldn''t help but cringe and shiver.


    Because of that, Tristan was reluctant to get near nor touch Zhen-Zhen. He was trying his best to control and restrain himself, fighting his desire for her.


    But he was not sure if he was doing that because of his fear of the fire ck dragon or he was bothered by his message, "You are not being honest with her! You still love another woman!"


    Tristan didn''t know but that dream was intentionally created by FaMo to warn him. While he was sleeping, FaMo tried to connect in his subconscious, making that dream and frightening Tristan so that he could protect Zhen-Zhen.


    "Oh my God, Am I a grandma now?" Isabelle also joined Lucas and Grandpa Lu with their assumptions, eyeing both Zhen-Zhen and Tristan.


    Tristan was pulled out of his train of thoughts when he heard his mother''s exasperated voice. Andrew and Hannah had just reached their table when Isabelle suddenly blurted out those words.<sub> </sub>


    Andrews frowned upon hearing that while Hannah froze on her spot with her startled expression.


    ''Grandma? Auntie Isabelle as grandma¡­ with whom? With Tristan and Lillie? Is that the reason why Tristan married Lillie? Did she force him to do that? Did she seduce Tristan too so that she will be pregnant with his child, leaving Tristan with no choice but to marry her?'' More spection was formed in Hannah''s mind at that moment.


    She was thinking that it was possible. They said Tristan loved her so howe he would get married soon in just one month?


    Despite his scandal with women, Tristan had nevermitted a mistake to the extent of impregnating them. She was thinking that Lillie yed a trick here to force Tristan to marry her.


    But unknown to Hannah, she was using the wrong person. The main culprit was Grandpa Lu. He was the one who pressured Tristan and forced him to find a wife as soon as possible.


    But Grandpa Lu didn''t expect that he would marry a woman right away within the one-month duration he gave him. Tristan did that without even introducing the woman to them. Grandpa Lu also thought that his grandson was so fast and had misunderstood him.


    What he meant was Tristan needed to find a woman to be his wife within the one-month duration. But Tristan ended up marrying a woman within the one-month duration he gave him.


    ''Damn! Is my grandson really desperate to retain his CEO position? I asked him to find a girl to be his wife but he ended up bringing us his wife with a bonus grandchild.'' Grandpa Lu thought to himself, rejoicing inwardly while waiting for Tristan''s response.


    Now, all eyes on Tristan, even Zhen-Zhen was looking at him, waiting for his response.


    ''Seriously? Why are they looking at me like that? With different expressions! This is Dad''s fault for making that baseless assumption!'' Tristanined in his thoughts while ring at his father, Lucas.


    "Tristan, son¡­ Why are you keeping your silence? Speak the truth now...or else¡­ I will ask Lillie myself." Isabelle threatened Tristan, urging him to speak up.


    Zhen-Zhen who was oblivious of what''s going on, leaned closer to Tristan, asking him inquisitively in a low voice.


    "Hubby¡­ did I say something wrong? Did I make things worse when I spoke up a while ago?"


    Tristan whispered back at her, "No, wifey. You didn''t do anything wrong. My parents and grandpa are just overthinking, having their wild imaginations. Just ignore them. It''s normal because of their age."


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded at him in obedience. Grandpa Lu, Isabelle, Lucas as well as Hannah, and Andrew just watched the couple exchanging words in a low voice. They couldn''t hear them clearly. Now, they became more curious.


    Isabelle was feeling impatient. She was eager to know if Lillie was already pregnant with their son''s child. She was about to ask Lillie but suddenly someone called their attention.


    "Please settle down everyone and take your seat. The program is about to start. Let''s invite our lovely couple toe to the center stage, now."


    In the end, the interrogation of the TrisZhen couple was interrupted when the emcee announced the start of the engagement party of Hannah and Andrew.


    "Okay, Let''s resume this talk after this party." Grandpa Lu said in respect and consideration to Andrew and Hannah''s engagement party.


    Their attention was already diverted to Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. It''s time to give the spotlight back to Hannah and Andrew. Besides, this party was specially made for them.


    They were the star of the night but unintentionally the role was taken away when Zhen-Zhen and Tristan made their appearance together with their shocking news.

 Chapter 130 Shes Special

    Tristan was very attentive to Zhen-Zhen during the entire duration of the program. He decided not to pay attention to Andrew and Hannah.


    Zhen-Zhen''s presence helped him divert his focus. He entertained her, not making her feel out of ce. He was also acting as a very sweet husband, putting food on her te to make sure she would have a fill.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were even feeding each other, not minding the people who were silently watching them. Lucas and Isabelle couldn''t wait to ask them again about Zhen-Zhen''s pregnancy.


    But little did they know, when Zhen-Zhen mentioned that Tristan did it for her, she was referring to the passing of her exam. Tristan promised to register their marriage once Zhen-Zhen passed the Educational cement Examination.


    Grandpa Lu didn''t make it very obvious but deep inside, he was also excited to know if he would have a great-grandchild. He was stealing a nce at the couple from time to time.


    ''This punk is intentionally killing us with suspense.'' Grandpa Lu mumbled to himself.


    Then he turned to Assistant Twig who was sitting beside him. "How long will it take for this engagement party to end?"


    Assistant Twig just looked at Grandpa Lu helplessly. He could sense that Grandpa Lu felt impatient already. He wanted the program to finish as soon as possible so that he could confront Tristan.


    "Chairman Lu, I think it will take another one hour. It depends on the flow of the program the event organizers had created."


    Grandpa Lu could only sigh deeply while waiting for the program to end. Soon selected friends and family members from both Miller and Davies started to give their congrattory message to the engaged couple.


    The family and rtives were also gathered at the center stage to have their pictures together with the engaged couple. The program ended smoothly.


    Because of the incident a while ago, Grandpa Lu had warned the reporters not to create more trouble for anyone from the members of the family.


    They asked them to behave well or else the Davies Family bodyguards would take action to send them out of the venue.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen distanced themselves from the reporters. So the reporters inside just focused on getting statements from Andrew and Hannah regarding their engagement party.


    Soon, the other guests left the venue after congratting the couple. Some members of the Davies and Miller family remained in the banquet hall.


    While Andrew and Hannah''s parents were talking to them, Grandpa Lu grabbed the opportunity to talk privately with Tristan.


    "Grandson,e here. Let''s talk," Grandpa Lu said, catching the attention of Zhen-Zhen and Tristan.


    Tristan nodded at Grandpa Lu. Then he talked to Zhen-Zhen first beforeing to Grandpa Lu.


    "Wifey, I''m gonna talk with Grandpa. Stay with Matthew while I''m not around. Understand?"


    Tristan also signaled Matthew toe over. Matthew immediatelyplied with his request as he walked towards their direction.


    The twins, ke and Jake also grabbed the chance to meet and talk to Lillie so they followed Matthew behind.


    "Matt, please apany Lillie for a while," Tristan said, the moment Matthew reached their spot.


    ke: "Don''t worry cousin! Lillie is safe with us."


    Jake: "Yeah, just leave her with us."


    Matthew didn''t get the chance to reply to Tristan because ke and Jake cut him off first. He didn''t know that the twins had already followed him.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan nodded at them with a smile.


    "Wait for me," Tristan softly said to Zhen-Zhen before leaving her with Matthew and the Twins.


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head while waving her hand at Tristan. She feltfortable with Matthew so she''s alright staying with him while Tristan was not beside her.


    Grandpa Lu was standing on the corner of the banquet hall, waiting for Tristan. His parents didn''t know the deal between Grandpa Lu and Tristan that''s why Grandpa Lu wanted to talk to Tristan alone.


    Cough! Cough!


    Grandpa Lu simply cleared his throat when Tristan arrived.


    "Now, grandson¡­ talk to me. Is your wife already pregnant?" Grandpa Lu couldn''t help himself but ask him. He was really dying to know the answer.


    Tristan sighed helplessly. His grandpa was really excited to have a great-grandchild.


    ''I hope this sly old man will not threaten me again. If he does then I''m afraid this time he will ask me to give him a grandchild since I already fulfilled his wish. I brought my wife tonight.''


    "Grandpa¡­ I''m sorry to disappoint you but my wife is not yet pregnant. Of all the people here, you are the one who knows the reason why I got married right away. You threatened me, remember?" Tristan said, trying to make his old man guilty for ckmailing him.


    Grandpa Lu wrinkled his brows upon hearing that. His hope of hearing a piece of good news about great-grandchild had just shattered by Tristan''s direct answer. He couldn''t hide his disappointment.


    Tristan didn''t know whether tough or cry because of Grandpa Lu''s disappointed reaction.


    ''Grandpa¡­ if you just knew what I''ve gone through in the past week then you would surely pity your grandson. I''d tried but I failed because of that d@mn nightmare!'' Tristan also sighed frustratedly.


    Now, the grandfather and grandson duo were both having gloomy expressions.


    After their long silence, Grandpa Lu spoke up once again.


    "So this is your answer. You''ve decided to marry, instead of losing your CEO position."


    Tristan nodded to confirm it.


    "Did you fake your marriage?" Grandpa Lu asked him suspiciously.


    "Of course not. I can send you a copy of our marriage certificate. It''s not fake." Tristan promptly said.


    "Hmm. Alright. I still have ways to find out. Why did you choose Lillie? She''s the one who seduced your brother." Grandpa started interrogating him.


    Tristan paused for a moment before answering his grandpa. After a few seconds, he found the answer in his mind.


    "Because Lillie is different from others¡­ she''s special..." Then his lips curled up into a gentle smile, his eyes filled with tenderness as his expression softened.


    "Very special to me,"

 Chapter 131 Grandpa Lu Was Very Happy

    "She''s special¡­ very special to me," Tristan mumbled those words with tenderness in his eyes.


    Grandpa Lu was taken aback when he heard the sincerity in every word he said. He knew that Tristan was not pretending. He could tell that Tristan truly cared about Lillie, not just because of the deal between them.


    He observed how Tristan acted and became very protective of her since thest confrontation they had at Davies Family Mansion regarding the seduction attempt with Andrew. Grandpa Lu was now thinking maybe Lillie was the one who could change his grandson bad habits with women.


    He would want to see how this marriage would work. He had a high expectation of them. He hoped that Tristan would be serious this time and would refrain from ying around with women.


    On the positive side, Grandpa Lu noticed some changes in his grandson. He was not that hurt anymore whenever he would look at Hannah and Andrew. He was silently observing Tristan during the entire duration of the program.


    ''Is Lillie able to help him move on little by little?'' Grandpa Lu pondered at that thought.


    Grandpa Lu snapped back from his deep thoughts when Tristan spoke up to him.


    "Grandpa¡­ can you please unfreeze my credit card now?" Tristan blurted out with his pleading look.


    Grandpa Lu raised his eyebrow while giving Tristan a kind of look as if saying ''Why should I do that? Give me a valid and good reason to do that?''


    Tristan tried his best to use his charm with his grandpa by giving him a pitiful face but it was not working. He had no choice but to exin, trying his luck that his grandpa would forgive him.


    "Grandpa¡­ the truth is¡­ that day I used my credit card and spent so much because I reserved the whole restaurant so that no one would disturb me and my wife during our lunch date. It was also the day that I married Lillie."


    "We celebrated at Captain Jack''s Harbour Restaurant. So please grandpa, forgive me this once. I just wanted to make my wife happy and surprise her that day." Tristan said to Grandpa Lu with his puppy-eyed look.


    Grandpa Lu was startled when he learned the reason why Tristan spent so much that day. It turned out he was trying to celebrate with his wife and giving her a surprise.


    ''Eh, It''s not my fault! He didn''t inform me! If I just knew then I would never freeze his cards. This stupid grandson of mine¡­ I didn''t know what should I do with him.''


    "I am nning to buy more gifts for my wife like clothes and dresses but you suddenly freeze my ount. I feel like I am a useless CEO husband who can''t even buy my wife a proper dress on such asions like this. See¡­ we ended upingte." Tristanined to his grandpa like a child.


    Grandpa Lu: "..."


    Grandpa Lu was rendered speechless. It looked like his grandson was ming him for what happened.


    "Don''t tell me you are ming me? In the first ce, it was your fault for not informing me about your marriage, foolish young man! This would not happen if you didn''t hide this from me. How would I know that?" Grandpa Lu couldn''t help but scold him.


    Tristan just smiled sheepishly at him while scratching his face. "Because I want to surprise you, grandpa. Did you like my surprise?"


    Grandpa Lu was overjoyed by Tristan''s surprise but he won''t admit that to his grandson. He didn''t want him to take advantage of that. He just merely lifted an eyebrow without responding to Tristan, maintaining his poker face.


    "Grandpa?"<sub> </sub>


    "Hmm, what?"


    "My credit card?" Tristan was staring at him expectantly.


    "I''ll think about it first." Grandpa Lu said.


    Tristan just heaved a deep sigh. "Alright! I won''t beg anymore. But grandpa¡­ make sure to give me and Lillieextravagant gifts for our wedding." Tristan shamelessly said to his grandpa.


    "Oh, now, I hope you will not use my CEO position again to threaten me. I already gave you what you want, Grandpa. Please be true and stick with your words." Tristan reminded him.


    "I know." Grandpa Lu just simply stated.


    "Okay, Grandpa. That''s great. Haha. I think we''d already talked too much. I''m done exining too. I need to go back to my wife now. Can I do that, Grandpa?" Tristan cheerfully said, asking permission from his grandpa.


    Grandpa Lu just waved his hand nonchntly, dismissing Tristan. "Shoo! Go to your wife!"


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle before leaving his grandpa. When Tristan left, Grandpa Lu signaled Assistant Twig toe over.


    "How is it, Chairman? Did you get the answer that you want? Is young master Tristan give you a piece of good news? Is another young Daviesing to our family?" Assistant Twig asked Grandpa Lu eagerly. He was also curious about what Grandpa Lu and Tristan had talked about just now.


    Grandpa Lu breathed a sigh of disappointment when he heard the word young Davies. Unfortunately, Lillie was not yet pregnant. Grandpa Lu just shook his head as a response.


    "Don''t worry, Chairman Lu. Lillie is a very charming woman. With your grandson''s reputation, I''m sure he won''t let the opportunity go to waste. Hehe. I believe he might give you the good news soon.Why didn''t you ask him if they already consummated their marriage?" Assistant Twig suggested while having naughty thoughts in mind.


    "Hmm. Yeah, I forgot about that. I just forced him to marry. Do you think I should force him again to give me great-grandchild too?"


    "But I can''t use his CEO position now to threaten him," Grandpa Lu added.


    "Hmm, then let''s think of another way, Chairman."


    The Chairman and the Assistant were also conniving with each other. Their first mission was a sess now they were thinking about their next n. Since the naughty grandson had settled down with a woman already, their next goal this time was to have a great-grandchild.


    "Oh, by the way¡­ please reactivate Tristan''s credit cards tomorrow. And¡­ tell the bank to increase the credit limits of his card three times the original."


    Assistant Twig: "..."


    ''Eh??? Is Chairman Lu very happy that his naughty grandson finally got married? He even ordered me to increase his credit limits three times the original credit limits!''

 Chapter 132 Malicious Intent

    Mark and Daniel could not help but feel envy as they watched the twins, ke and Jake happily conversing with Matthew and Zhen-Zhen. They wanted to approach her but they didn''t get the chance since Matthew and their twin cousins were with her.


    Those three men knew that they had animosity against Tristan so they would surely guard her so that they won''t be able to talk with her.Mark and Daniel were just waiting for the right opportunity to get near Zhen-Zhen.


    "Hey Bro, do you think those three men had already warned Lillie to avoid talking with us?" Mark asked Daniel.


    They were sitting at their table while enjoying their wine. Daniel took a sip of his wine first before answering Mark.


    "I have no idea as well. But I hope they don''t. We need to befriend Lillie and interact with her." Daniel said, still eyeing Lillie from the distance.


    He couldn''t help but admire her beauty. He had to admit that Lillie''s beauty was on par with other women they met. She''s prettier and more attractive than Hannah.


    "D@mn! I didn''t know that Tristan was hiding a very beautiful woman like her. It seems that our dear cousin, Tristan is still lucky despite his scandal. Imagine¡­ he got a very hot woman like her, warming his bed." Daniel mumbled, his lustful eyes peering at Zhen-Zhen''s body.


    Mark chuckled upon noticing his cousin drooling over Zhen-Zhen.


    "Do you want her?" Mark asked him, following Daniel''s line of sight.


    "F*ck! Yes, I want her!" Daniel promptly said, not denying his desire for her.


    Mark let out a chuckle once again before patting Daniel''s shoulder. "What should we do? I want her for myself too."


    "Tristan slept with our girlfriends. What if we sleep with his wife this time to finally get even with him?" Daniel suggested to Mark, his eyes filled with ill-intent.


    "Nice suggestion, my dear cousin. I like it. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Besides, I don''t think Tristan really loves her. He is in love with Hannah." Mark didn''t oppose the idea.


    "Yeah, I agree. I guess they are in a sort of contractual marriage. This is just a show because tonight is Hannah and Andrew''s engagement party. Tristan didn''t want to look pathetic and pitiful so he brought a wife with him to save his face." Daniel said with a smug smile on his face.


    Then after a few seconds, Mark suddenly tapped their table as he remembered something.


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Daniel asked him in confusion. He was staring at Mark''s face whose expression looked like a lighted bulb as if he had just discovered something big.


    "D@mn! Did you remember Hannah''s mother talking about Tristan who asked a girl to seduce our cousin, Andrew?" Mark asked Daniel instead of answering him directly.


    "Yes, I did. Auntie was very mad at that time. Why?"


    "I just remembered¡­ that girl''s name is Lillie." After saying that, both cousins averted their gaze back to Zhen-Zhen.


    With a sly smile on his face, Mark said to Daniel, "I think¡­ sleeping with her is not impossible. She''s an easy girl. A seductress who''s offering her body to any men."


    Just thinking about that, Mark and Daniel couldn''t stop themselves from getting a hard-on. They got a boner instantly after imagining themselves making out and having s*x with her.<sub> </sub>


    Meanwhile, oblivious of the malicious intent Mark and Daniel were plotting against her, Zhen-Zhen was enjoying thepany of Matthew and the twins, Jake and ke.


    Matthew had already introduced them to each other. Zhen-Zhen was d to meet Tristan''s cousins. She already saw their faces on the photo album. Matthew also told her that they were the closest cousins of Tristan.


    "Hey, Lillie, we are really d to finally meet you. Tristan hides you very well from us. I wanna beat him. He surprised us big time." ke cheerfully said to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Yeah, me too. He didn''t even invite us during your wedding." Jakemented as well, pretending to be upset.


    Matthew couldn''t help but roll his eyes because of the bbering mouth of the twins.


    "You can still attend their wedding ceremony. Tristan just registered their marriage first but there''s no wedding ceremony yet." Matthew said, exining to them.


    "Oh, is that so? Then I wanna beat him more. Lillie deserves a grand wedding ceremony! That sneaky fellow! Is he dying to sleep with Lillie? That''s why he registered their marriage first without a wedding ceremony!" Jake tantly said to them.


    After hearing Jake''sst remarks, Matthew gave him a warning look while ke elbowed his twin brother. Jake said those words without even thinking how Lillie would react. They didn''t want Lillie to misunderstand Tristan.


    ''Jake''s mouth is really troublesome.'' Matthew thought to himself.


    He was aware that Tristan didn''t share with Lillie yet the story about his past and his reputation with women. Matthew was thinking that Lillie should hear the truth from Tristan, not from other people.


    Fortunately, Zhe-Zhen didn''t get the deeper meaning behind those words so she reacted differently.


    With a faint smile on her face, Zhen-Zhen said, "Please don''t beat Tristan. He didn''t do something wrong. Besides, there''s nothing wrong with sleeping with him. In fact, I really like it. We have already been sleeping together for the past week."


    Matthew: "..."


    ke: "..."


    Jake: "..."


    The three men suddenly became tongue -tied after hearing her response. Zhen-Zhen said it with the literal meaning of sleeping together in one bed and in one room¡­ just sleeping but the three men misinterpreted it and made their own assumption, each of them having their wild imaginations.


    Cough! Cough!


    Mathew cleared his throat, looking away to hide his blushing face while the twins just bobbed their head at Zhen-Zhen, smiling sheepishly with their reddened face.


    At that time, Tristan just finished his talk with Grandpa Lu. He was about to join Zhen-Zhen, Matthew and the twins when suddenly Hannah approached him.


    "Tristan... Can we talk?"

 Chapter 133 Andrews Concern

    "Tristan... Can we talk?" Hannah softly mumbled as she blocked his path.


    Tristan didn''t expect her to approach him like this. He felt a little bit awkward with Hannah after everything that happened between them for the past few weeks.


    But in the end, he agreed to talk to her. Maybe it was the right time, to be honest with her and clear everything. Tristan had already epted the fact that Hannah belonged to Andrew now. As long as she was happy then Tristan would also be happy for her.


    "Sure," Tristan simply said while giving her a faint smile.


    "Thank you. But not here. Let''s go outside," Hannah said to Tristan because she didn''t want others to see them.


    Hannah excused herself a while ago, telling Andrew, her parents, and inws that she would just go to Comfort Room. But the truth was she found the opportunity to approach Tristan and talk to him.


    There was something she was dying to know from him. She felt like she would not have peace of mind if she didn''t get the answer from him.


    Tristan just nodded in agreement. Soon, the two of them went out of the banquet hall. Unknown to Tristan and Hannah, Zhen-Zhen had seen them together while leaving the hall.


    They went to the veranda just outside the banquet hall. In there, they could see the overlooking view of the Empire City and its City lights, shining brightly at night.


    "I think we should talk inside, not here. It''s cold here because of the night breeze," Tristan said while looking worriedly at Hannah and to her sleeveless gown.


    "No, it''s alright. This will not take long." Hannah said, opposing his suggestion.


    With a heavy sigh, Tristan just gave in to her request. But to make him feel at ease, Tristan removed the jacket of his three-piece suit and wrapped it around her back, making her warm. Hannah felt touched by Tristan''s thoughtful act towards her.


    After that, there was a moment of silence between them. They said they would talk but suddenly they became quiet. No one between them initiated to talk. They were just watching the night sky above them and the City Lights.


    Meanwhile, inside the banquet hall, Zhen-Zhen decided to follow Tristan and Hannah so she excused herself, telling Matthew and the twins that she would just go outside. They thought she would just go to thefort room so they didn''t bother to apany Zhen-Zhen.


    When Mark and Daniel saw her leaving the banquet hall alone, the two men stood up immediately to follow her. They would grab this opportunity to interact with Lillie.


    Andrew, on the other hand, also noticed Lillie leaving the banquet hall alone. At first, he didn''t mind it but suddenly he saw Mark and Daniel following Lillie. He had a nagging feeling about it.


    He knew Mark and Daniel very well. They hated Tristan to the max so Andrew felt worried when he saw them following Lillie behind. What if they would target Lillie this time to get even with Tristan?


    Andrew should not care and just ignore it but he couldn''t help it. After contemting for a moment, he decided to follow them.


    *********


    "Miss Lillie!"


    Zhen-Zhen heard someone calling her from behind so she stopped on her track to face the person. She turned around only to see two men, smiling at her. She recognized them immediately. She knew that they were Tristan''s cousin, Mark, and Daniel.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen returned their smile with her friendly and charming smile before saying, "Hello."


    The smile on their faces became a grin when they received a friendly greeting from her. It boosted their confidence to approach her since they were thinking that Lillie was not a snob.


    "We are dying to know you, we are Tristan''s cousins," Mark said to her with so much enthusiasm. From his tone, you couldn''t tell that he had animosity with Tristan since he mentioned Tristan''s name sweetly as if they were very close to each other.


    The two men were already standing in front of her. Daniel didn''t waste this opportunity as he extended his right hand to her as he introduced himself.


    "By the way, I''m Daniel. I''m so d to meet you tonight, Ms. Lillie," Daniel said with the same suave tone that he was using when trying to pick up and impress some girls. He was still calling her Ms. Lillie, not minding the fact that Zhen-Zhen was already Mrs. Davies.


    Zhen-Zhen epted his hand. Daniel rejoiced inwardly when he got to touch her soft delicate hand. He looked at her with his prating gaze that seemed like he was undressing her. He even squeezed her hand.


    When Zhen-Zhen felt that, she immediately pulled her hand off his grasp. Daniel just feigned innocence, masking his face with a good boy vibe.


    "Lillie, where are you going?" Mark asked her curiously.


    Zhen-Zhen had not answered Mark yet when Daniel butted in. "Are you bored? Wanna join us for a drink?"


    That was also the time Andrew was able to catch up with them. He frowned upon hearing Daniel''s invitation with Lillie. He had a bad feeling that these two cousins of his were up to something.


    Zhen-Zhen politely rejected them. "I''m sorry but I can''t join you. I''m looking for Tristan. I saw him and Hannah went out of the venue a while ago."


    Before Mark and Daniel could respond, Andrew stepped up and intervened.


    "Oh, Lillie, I know where to find them. I''m also going there right now. Do you want toe with me?"


    Mark and Daniel were a little bit surprised when Andrew suddenly appeared from behind.


    ''D@mn! Seriously Andrew?! Wrong timing, Bro?'' Daniel groaned inwardly.


    Zhen-Zhen was taken aback when she heard Andrew. She didn''t expect that he would speak to her after the misunderstanding she created. She expected that Andrew would get mad at her and Tristan.


    Andrew met her gaze, giving her a meaningful look. He was urging her to follow him and leave those two men.


    After a while, Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head in agreement. Andrew let out a sigh of relief when Zhen-Zhen responded. He immediately moved closer to her.


    "Let''s go," Andrew said, taking Zhen-Zhen away from Mark and Daniel.

 Chapter 134 Zhen-Zhens Apology

    Zhen-Zhen and Andrew started to walk, leaving Mark and Daniel in the hallway. They just watched their retreating back, shaking their head in disappointment beforeing back inside the banquet hall.


    Zhen-Zhen was silently following Andrew. But Andrew had one problem in mind, ''Where should he go now?''. He just lied a while ago. He didn''t know where they could see Tristan and Hannah.


    Andrew was still thinking about where to find them when Zhen-Zhen stopped on her track and called him out.


    "Andrew¡­"


    Andrew reflexively stopped when he heard her calling him. He turned around to face her.


    "I think we are going the wrong way," Zhen-Zhen informed him.


    Andrew was taken aback when he heard that. ''Did she know that I just lied?'' Andrew pondered at that thought.


    But Zhen-Zhen just gave him a faint smile. Andrew had no idea that Zhen-Zhen could sense Tristan''s aura that''s why she could tell where his exact location was as of now. She knew that they were in the Veranda in the opposite direction.


    At first, she thought Andrew would turn in that direction when they passed by a while ago but Andrew continued walking straight ahead. So Zhen-Zhen decided to stop him and inform him that they were now going the wrong way.


    "Why do you think so?" Andrew inly asked her, trying his best to hide his embarrassment.


    ''Maybe Lillie knew where they are.'' Andrew thought to himself.


    "I think they are in the veranda right now," Zhen-Zhen said while pointing the direction of the veranda.


    "Oh right¡­ I didn''t notice. Then let''s go back there." Andrew simply said to her, feigning ignorance.


    "Shall we go back there?" he added.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head. Andrew was about to step forward when he felt Zhen-Zhen''s hand grabbing his elbow. He stopped once again and lowered his gaze, giving her a questioning look.


    "Andrew, wait. There''s something I want to tell you. Will you listen to me?" Zhen-Zhen said softly, eyeing Andrew expectantly.


    Andrew paused for a moment, staring at Zhen-Zhen intently. After a while, he nodded his head. Zhen-Zhen released his arm and she started to speak up.


    "It''s about what happened in Oceaniz City. I want to apologize for my action. I just realized my mistake. I shouldn''t have done that. I''m really sorry, Andrew."


    Andrew was startled. He didn''t expect her to apologize. He could see the sincerity in her eyes. She meant it.


    "Please don''t hate Tristan. It''s not his fault. I just misunderstood everything. I took his words seriously even though he was drunk at that time. Please don''t hate your brother. He didn''t scheme against you and Hannah. He is a good man." Zhen-Zhen even defended Tristan.


    Andrew just remained silent. He couldn''t believe that this woman was hell-bent on defending Tristan. Andrew realized that Tristan was willing to take all the me for this woman but at this moment, he could see that Lillie was also admitting her mistake and defending his brother.


    ''Why is she doing this? Is she not aware that her husband is in love with my fiancee? Is she that madly in love with Tristan that she can tolerate it?''


    "I also want to apologize for what happened to Hannah. I had no idea she is allergic to furry animals. I didn''t mean to harm her that night. Please forgive me. I also have to apologize to Hannah. I want to talk to her too." Zhen-Zhen said truthfully.<sub> </sub>


    After Zhen-Zhen was done talking, there was a moment of silence between them. She was waiting for Andrew to say something.


    Andrew was having conflicting thoughts right now. There was something he wanted to ask her.


    "Lillie¡­" He called her out.


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you know that Tristan is in love with Hannah?" Andrew couldn''t help himself but ask her. He wanted to know her answer.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled timidly before nodding her head. "Yes, I know."


    Andrew frowned after hearing that. "Then¡­ why did you still marry Tristan?"


    "Because I want to make him happy. I will help him move on." Her words were filled with honesty. There was a hint of determination in her voice.


    Andrew didn''t know why but he felt jealous of Tristan. Someone like Lillie had a genuine concern for him. Lillie was truly devoted to Tristan. Unlike him, though he already had Hannah, he could still feel that he was stillpeting with Tristan in terms of Hannah''s attention.


    Though he was Hanna''s fiancee, he could see that Hannah''s attention was sometimes focused on her best friend, Tristan. Whenever they were together, Hannah would suddenly bring up and mention Tristan out of the blue.


    He wished that Hannah would also be like Lillie who would always think of him, not other men, not even her best friend. Call him selfish or possessive, but that''s what he wanted to the woman he loved¡­ herplete devotion to him.


    "Andrew? What''s wrong?" Zhen-Zhen asked him as she noticed the saddened expression of Andrew.


    Her voice pulled him out of his wandering thoughts. "I''m sorry about that. I''m just thinking about something."


    "Are you still mad at me and Tristan? Are you not epting my apology?" Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    As much as possible, she didn''t want Tristan and Andrew to have more conflicts. They were brothers. They should get along well, instead of fighting. That''s why she wanted to clear the misunderstanding she created between those two brothers.


    Zhen-Zhen was thinking that because of her action, Andrew might be thinking that Tristan really schemed against them and was trying to break Hannah and Andrew apart. She didn''t want Andrew to hate Tristan because of that.


    "You can get mad at me but please don''t hate your brother, Tristan.After all, he is your family," Zhen-Zhen insisted once again.


    After much thought, Andrew finally gave Zhen-Zhen an answer to her apology.


    "Okay. I understand now. I think everything is just a misunderstanding. I ept your apology."


    Zhen-Zhen''s face brightened up after Andrew epted her apology. "Thank you so much, Andrew!"


    Andrew nodded his head with a faint smile. "Now, let''s go and see them."

 Chapter 135 The Reason He Didnt Confess

    Meanwhile, at the veranda, Tristan and Hannah finally spoke up to each other. It was Hannah who broke the silence first.


    "Congrattions on your Marriage," Hannah blurted out, trying her best to sound cheerful but deep inside she was feeling down.


    She couldn''t still believe that Tristan was already married despite his Casanova reputation¡­ despite the fact that he had feelings for her.


    Tristan, on the other hand, didn''t feel upset when he heard her congrattory message. He thought he would feel bitter once he heard thating from his first love. But surprisingly, he was not that affected anymore, unlike before.


    Maybe what they said was true. eptance was one great start to heal your broken heart. He had long epted that Hannah could no longer be with him because of Andrew. He saw how they matched each other very well and how much they loved each other.


    With no bitterness in his heart, Tristan said to her, "Congrattion on your engagement too. I wish you all the best and all the happiness inthis world." Tristan gave her a genuine smile.


    Upon hearing that, Hannah couldn''t help but feel her heart being squeezed right now. Her eyes became misty.


    With her trembling voice, she responded, "Thank you, Tris."


    She should feel happy but she couldn''t. She wanted to say the same thing to him. She wanted to wish him more happiness together with Lillie but the words were stuck in her throat. She couldn''t utter those words.


    Hannah looked away and lowered her gaze, trying her best to hide her teary eyes. Tristan just looked up, watching the night sky. There were lots of stars shining brightly above them. Their surroundings were engulfed by silence once again.


    It looked like Tristan had no n to say another word so Hannah initiated to bring up the topic she was dying to ask him.


    "Tristan¡­" she softly mumbled, ncing at Tristan who was still observing the night sky.


    "Yes?" Tristan simply said, shifting his gaze from the night sky to Hannah''s face.


    "I am dying to ask you this, but..." Hannah was a little bit hesitant. She didn''t know if she should ask him or not. She was afraid that his answer would give her more confusion especially about her feelings.


    Tristan just blinked his eyes, watching Hannah with intrigue. He could feel that something was off with her. He could see it through her troubled face.


    "Is everything okay? Just tell me, Hannah." Tristan said looking at her worriedly.


    Hannah took a deep breath, mustering up her courage. She had to ask him now, or else she would never get another chance to find this courage and speak up with him.


    "Do you really love¡­ her?" Hannah wanted to say "me" but ended up saying "her".


    She was always like this. She was always afraid of confronting him about his feelings for her even when they were still young.


    Tristan fell silent after hearing that. He assumed that Hannah was referring to Zhen-Zhen. He couldn''t find the answer to that as of now so Tristan remained silent.


    He was still confused. He knew Zhen-Zhen was special to him. He genuinely cared for her but he didn''t know if he could call it love.


    His mind was still blinded by his feelings for Hannah. He thought his feelings towards Hannah was the only thing he could consider love.


    Because of his silence, Hannah was able to calm herself down. This time she would ask him.<sub> </sub>


    "How about me?" She finally said it. This was what she wanted to confirm. Hannah was all eyes on Tristan, waiting for his answer.


    Tristan was dumbfounded for a moment by her direct question. Hannah was asking him at this moment if he loved her.


    After thinking, Tristan realized that it was no use to deny it so he answered her truthfully.


    "Yes, I did love you," Tristan said while looking straight in her eyes. When he finally said that, it felt like a heavy burden weighing on his heart had been lifted.


    Meanwhile, Hanna''s heart skipped a beat when she heard his confession. The feeling was different when you heard it from the person himself.


    "Then.. why didn''t you tell me before?" Hannah asked him. She even raised her voice because of her frustration.


    She was thinking that Tristan was a coward. He could woo a lot of women but he couldn''t even confess his true feelings to the woman he truly loved. That thought made Hannah more upset right now.


    However, Hannah didn''t expect the next word from Tristan: the reason why he didn''t confess to her.


    "I was about to confess to you but I decided to hide it¡­ because¡­ you said you like Andrew."


    Hannah gasped in surprise when she heard that. She couldn''t believe it that was the reason why Tristan decided not to confess his feelings with her.


    The regret was written all over her face. She could still remember that moment. She did it herself. She told him that she liked Andrew. She didn''t know that Tristan was about to confess to her that day. Now, it''s toote. They couldn''t bring back the past.


    Tristan just smiled at her. He felt lighthearted now that he was able to tell Hannah the truth.


    "T-Tristan¡­ I-I" Hannah wanted to say that she lied at that time but she was not able to finish her words as Zhen-Zhen and Andrew arrived.


    "Oh, here they are!" Zhen-Zhen''s cheerful voice echoed in the veranda.


    Tristan immediately turned around only to see Zhen-Zhen and Andrew walking towards them. When he saw Zhen-Zhen together with Andrew, Tristan immediately dashed towards Zhen-Zhen, pulling her away from Andrew.


    "Why are you with him?" Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen with a deep frown on his face.


    "Andrew and I are looking for you and Hannah," Zhen-Zhen promptly responded to his query.


    Tristan and Andrew met each other''s gaze. Andrew moved closer to Tristan as he whispered something to him.


    "Don''t give me that kind of look, brother. I didn''t do anything wrong with your wife. But I have to warn you. While you are busy chatting with my fiancee here, our cousins, Mark and Daniel approached your wife. She went out to search for you."


    After hearing that, Tristan''s face darkened as he clenched his fists. It looked like his evil cousins were targeting his wife this time.


    ''I could no longer tolerate them. It''s time to give them a lesson.'' Tristan thought to himself while gritting his teeth.

 Chapter 136 A Great Actor

    After Andrew told him about Mark and Daniel approaching Zhen-Zhen, Tristan knew that those two cousins of his just meant troubles. He knew the grudges they bore against him. He just hoped that they would stay away from Zhen-Zhen.


    But hearing the warning from Andrew, Tristan had understood that Mark and Daniel didn''t approach Zhen-Zhen for just a friendly conversation. He didn''t know what they were plotting this time but he was aware that those two men were good at scheming against him.


    He couldn''t tolerate them anymore so Tristan went back to the banquet hall together with Zhen-Zhen to face those two evil cousins of his. Since some of the family members were still inside, Tristan decided to reveal the evil deeds of his two cousins.


    He wanted to give them a lesson. They already ruined his reputation. He won''t allow them to involve Zhen-Zhen with their conflict.


    ''If they dare touch and target my wife then I swear I will not be forgiving this time. I will give them the taste of my wrath.'' Tristan thought to himself as they were walking towards the banquet hall. He had a serious expression on his face.


    Andrew and Hannah also decided to return to the hall, following Zhen-Zhen and Tristan behind. Hannah''s eyes were fixed on the entangled hands of Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. She couldn''t help but feel bitter inside.


    When Tristan and Zhen-Zhen arrived inside the banquet hall, Tristan''s eyes roamed around the venue, searching for his target. He saw them drinking at their table together with their other cousins.


    The Elders of the Davis family were also present. Tristan''s lips curled up into a smirk when he found the opportunity to strike.


    Tristan called the attention of Matthew and the Twins who were busy conversing with each other.


    "Hey, where have you been? How''s your talk with Grandpa Lu?" Matthew asked Tristan with intrigue.


    "It went well, isn''t it? Did you exin everything to grandpa the reason why you camete tonight?" ke also joined the conversation.


    "That''s true. He was fuming with rage a while ago. Did he scold you?" Jake chuckled as he remembered the ugly expression of Grandpa Lu while waiting for Tristan''s arrival.


    Tristan looked at them helplessly. They bombarded them with so many questions, not allowing him to speak first.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen was just watching the four men silently. She was fascinated by their closeness. The four of them looked like real brothers who always had each other''s back.


    Tristan gave them a triumphant smile before answering their question one by one.


    "Yes, I exined everything to Grandpa. He didn''t scold me. I yed a pitiful act in front of him. I used the freezing of my credit card as the reason why we werete. I requested him to reactivate my cards and shamelessly asked him for extravagant gifts for my wedding." Tristan burst outughing after saying that.


    Matthew, Jake, and ke gave him a strange look.


    "Cousin, you are truly shameless! What a great actor?" ke blurted out suddenly.


    "Don''t tell me Grandpa Lu believed thatme excuse? As far as I know, even if Grandpa Lu froze your credit cards you have still a lot of savings in your personal bank ounts!" Jake eximed in disbelief.


    Matthew just sighed deeply while shaking his head. Matthew knew that Tristan intentionally camete tonight because he wanted to avoid early confrontation with his parents and Grandpa Lu.<sub> </sub>


    He knew that they won''t stop pestering him the moment they saw Lillie with him. They would try to interrogate him until they got the answer they wanted. So Tristan decided toe minutes before the program started.


    Tristan shrugged his shoulders. "Hmmm, I don''t know. But it seemed like Grandpa Lu believed thatme excuse."


    "So, did he agree to reactivate your credit card?" Jake asked him curiously.


    "Nope. He said he will think about it first. I don''t mind." Tristan simply stated. Then he turned to the twins.


    "By the way, I need your help. There are two people here I need to teach a lesson." He said to them meaningfully. A cold glint shed through his eyes.


    Jake and ke exchanged nces with each other before nodding at him. Before exining everything to the twins, Tristan faced Zhen-Zhen.


    "I have some important matters to do. My cousins and I will just talk to the elders and the other family members. Wifey, will you stay with Matthew for a while? Can you wait for me here? This will not take long. After this, we will go home."


    "Is everything alright?" Zhen-Zhen asked him in puzzlement.


    Tristan gave her a reassuring smile. "Yes, everything is just fine."


    "Alright, I understand. Matthew and I will just wait for you here." Zhen-Zhen promptly responded with a faint smile on her face.


    Matthew also nodded at Tristan. He somehow grasped the situation. He knew that Tristan was referring to his cousins, Mark and Daniel when he said that there were two people inside he needed to teach a lesson.


    Matthew understood that Tristan didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to witness the family drama that was about to happen, that''s why he told her to wait instead of bringing her to talk to his family.


    "Lillie, let''s go to the pool side. There is a good view there. We can spend our time there while waiting for Tristan," Matthew suggested to her.


    "Really? Sure, let''s go. I want to see it."


    When Matthew and Zhen-Zhen went out of the banquet hall, Tristan heaved a sigh of relief. He felt at ease since Zhne-Zhen was with Matthew.


    "So, are we going to a war now?" Jake said, putting his arm around Tristan''s shoulder.


    "How can we help you? I''m dying to beat those two evil cousins of ours." ke asked him, his eyes filled with excitement and anticipation.


    Tristan just let out a soft chuckle before he told them what he wanted to do. Jake and ke gave him a thumbs up. They liked Tristan''s n. Now, the three of them were off to execute it as they marched towards the elders.

 Chapter 137 Giving Them A Lesson

    Tristan went to the center stage where the elders were currently talking. They were Grandpa Lu, Grandpa Alejandro, and Grandma ra. Jake and ke were both following him.


    When he reached their spot, Tristan grabbed the microphone that was used by the emcee a while ago. Other guests already left. Only members of the Davis and Miller family remained in the venue.


    "Hello everyone, may I have your attention please?" Tristan announced using the microphone. He caught the attention of everyone inside the banquet hall.


    ke and Jake were just smiling from ear to ear while watching Tristan. Members of the Davis and Miller family averted their gaze to the center stage, including Mark and Daniel.


    "What is he trying to do now?" Mark sneered, eyeing Tristan suspiciously.


    Daniel let out a sarcasticugh. "He has the guts now since he introduced his beautiful wife in the family. Is he bragging now? Let''s see what kind of show he will give us tonight. Trying hard to steal the spotlight from Andrew."


    "Oh, this is about Davis family matters so just ignore me if this is not concerning you," Tristan said, indirectly telling the members of the Miller family that they didn''t need to pay attention to him.


    Soon, the members of the Davis Family, including Mark and Daniel walked towards the center stage. Some of them were looking at Tristan with confusion.


    "Grandson, what is this all about?" Grandpa Lu finally spoke up with Tristan.


    This time Tristan released the microphone as he faced Grandpa Lu and the other members of the Davis Family.


    "Grandpa, there''s something I need to tell you," Tristan said to him with a very serious tone.


    "Is this about your marriage, dear?" Grandma ra also asked him, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    "Is your wife really pregnant?" Grandpa Alejandro couldn''t help but join them.


    Tristan scratched the back of his head as he looked at the two elders helplessly.


    "This is not about my marriage nor my wife. This is about my scandal video. I found out who are the true culprits responsible for spreading my embarrassing video on the inte." Tristan said firmly.


    Mark and Daniel frowned the moment they heard that. They met each other''s gaze as if telling each other that ther¨¦''s no way Tristan would find out that they were the true mastermind.


    Andrew and Hannah also joined them. Aside from Mark and Daniel, Andrew was aware of what the two cousins did. He didn''t stop them and he even gave them his consent because he thought Tristan really schemed against him.


    But after he talked with Lillie, he understood now that everything was just a big misunderstanding. She exined the reason why those things happened to Andrew and he believed her.


    "Oh, that''s good to hear that son. What did you find out? Who are the real culprits? Tell us." Lucas said, urging Tristan to tell them.


    Mark and Daniel started to feel uneasy when they saw Tristan looking daggers at them.


    "Cousin, you know what, we are willing to be yourwyer if you want to sue and file awsuit to those masterminds." Jake butted in.<sub> </sub>


    "That''s true. It is some kind of cyberbullying and defamation for ruining and ndering your reputation. Because of that, it also caused a misunderstanding between you and Andrew. We can charge them with libel, and invasion of privacy too." ke alsomented while eyeing Mark and Daniel.


    The twins were bothwyers. They were trying to scare Mark and Daniel and they seeded. They could see their guilty and nervous expressions now. The twins and Tristan were rejoicing inwardly.


    "I agree with that! Let''s file awsuit! It ruins the reputation of one member of our Davis Family. Let''s show them what we can do after attacking our family members." Grandpa Alejandro spoke up with his stern voice.


    Among the family members, he was a military guy so he was strict and very protective of the family. Mark''s and Daniel''s body were suddenly covered by cold sweats when they heard Grandpa Alejandro''s remarks.


    Tristan and the twins were enjoying their reaction.


    "But what should I do? Honestly, I was surprised when I discovered the truth. Even I didn''t expect that they could do something like this to attack me," Tristan said exasperatedly, pretending to be upset.


    "Just tell us who they are. I will help you punish them," Grandpa Alejandro insisted.


    Then Tristan took a deep breath, pretending to be sad before pointing his forefinger in the direction of Mark and Daniel.


    "My two cousins, Mark and Daniel are the true culprits!" Tristan dered, shocking every member of the Davis Family who was listening to him. Everyone averted their gaze to Mark and Daniel.


    Mark and Daniel reacted immediately, trying to feign innocence.


    Mark: "Hey, Hey, Hey! Why are you using us? Do you have proof?"


    Daniel: "Tristan, how dare you nder us in front of our family?!"


    Tristan put on a pitiful face, acting as a victim in front of them to gain sympathy from the other members of the Davis Family.


    "I was also saddened when I learned the truth. I hired an investigator and he managed to gather the evidence. This is not a baseless usation. I have proof. Let me show everyone."


    After saying that, Tristan picked up his phone. After a while, everyone from the Davis Family received a message from Tristan. He sent them attachments, both videos, and photos.


    The video contained the confession of the person Mark and Andrew hired to post Tristan''s embarrassing video on the inte. The pictures showed the bank records of the payment he received from them, the pictures of the three of them talking inside his apartment.


    Fortunately, that person had a CCTV camera inside his apartment for safety and security purposes. Mark and Daniel were caught by the camera when they went inside and negotiated with him. This was solid proof that they had something to do with Tristan''s scandal video.


    "Mark! Daniel! What have you done?!" Grandpa Alejandro was infuriated when he learned the truth.


    Grandpa Lu and Grandma ra were also looking at the two of them with deathly res. At that certain moment, Mark and Daniel knew that they were doomed.


    This what Tristan truly wanted: using the elders to give Mark and Daniel a good lesson.

 Chapter 138 Bitterness

    The elders of the Davis Family were both mad and disappointed when they learned the truth. Mark and Daniel couldn''t deny the truth since Tristan already showed them solid proof.


    The parents of Mark and Daniel wanted to dig a hole and hide because of the trouble their sons had created. They knew that the elders would also reprimand them for this reason. They didn''t imagine that their sons would do that to Tristan.


    On the other hand, Tristan''s other cousins were not surprised about this turn of events because they were aware of the animosity between those three cousins. It started when the girlfriends of Mark and Daniel betrayed them as they chased after Tristan.


    Now, they knew that Mark and Daniel really dug their own grave this time for targeting Tristan. The elders won''t let them off easily and would surely punish and discipline them for what they did. They could only watch and shook their head helplessly while looking at Mark and Daniel with pity.


    "As much as I wanted to punish them myself, ra, I will leave this matter to you because they are your grandsons. But I am really upset knowing that they did this to my grandson, Tristan. I hope you can make the right decision on how you will discipline them." Grandpa Lu said to his sister, ra.


    "I understand, Brother," Grandma ra said while giving Mark and Daniel a deathly re. She was really disappointed by her grandson''s actions.


    "I could help you decide what punishment you can give them," Grandpa Alejandro volunteered. Among the siblings, he was the most disciplinarian as he was a retired general and he was a soldier.


    Mark and Daniel froze on their spot. They were frightened to the bone just imagining the punishment Grandpa Alejandro was thinking as of this moment. They knew it would be as cruel as the punishment he was giving the soldiers who disobeyed theirmands andmitted mistakes.


    Grandma ra and Grandpa Alejandro immediately gathered Mark''s and Daniel''s parents together with their sons, Mark and Daniel. They decided to talk privately as the two elders decided on their punishment.


    Tristan and his twin cousins, Jake and ke just watched them with a triumphant smile on their faces. Just like that, Tristan was able to get even with his two evil cousins who schemed against him.


    Other members of the Davis family decided to leave and go home. The family drama was over so they bade the engaged couple goodbye.


    Grandpa Lu and Tristan''s parents immediately approached Tristan.


    "Where''s Lillie, your wife?" Grandpa Lu asked Tristan.


    "Yes, where is she? Don''t tell me you hide her again from us. You didn''t answer my question yet. Is your wife pregnant?" Isabelle asked her son curiously.


    Andrew and Hannah were with them, just silently listening to their conversation. ke and Jake were also there. Before Tristan could respond, Jake suddenly butted in.


    "I won''t be surprised if Lillie is pregnant. She told us that she and Tristan are already sleeping together," Jake cheerfully said, teasing Tristan.


    ke elbowed his twin brother because of his bbering mouth. He immediately pulled Jake away from them. He wanted to give Tristan''s family the privacy to talk with each other. Tristan just sighed helplessly while watching ke pulling Jake away from them.


    Meanwhile, Hannah didn''t know what to feel after hearing that from Jake. Then an image of Tristan having s*x with Lillie shed in her mind. She lowered her gaze as her hands balled into fists. The bitterness in her heart was consuming her mind.


    Andrew was anticipating Tristan''s response that he failed to notice the changes in Hannah''s expression.


    "Grandpa, Lillie just went outside together with Matthew. I told them to stroll around the hotel while waiting for me. As to answer mom''s question, Lillie is not yet pregnant. Dad''s imagination just ran wild. Please don''t misunderstand." Tristan exined to them.


    "Oh, sorry about that, son. I''m just wondering why you got married without even informing the family. Knowing your reputation, I thought you identally impregnated Lillie." Lucas said while smiling sheepishly at them.


    "Son, why don''t you give us a grandchild soon?" Isabelle suggested to Tristan, her eyes filled with excitement.<sub> </sub>


    Grandpa Lu and Lucas just bobbed their head frantically as agreement to Isabelle''s suggestion. Hannah''s expression darkened more when she heard that.


    Tristan massaged his temple because of his mother''s request. It was easier said than done. Besides, Lillie still needed to study at the University.


    "Mom, please don''t rush us. We wille to that. Just let me enjoy my married life first together with her. Everything will change when we be parents. Her attention will be divided once we have our baby. I want her to focus on me for a moment." Tristan said as an alibi.


    "Oh, alright! Now, I understood why you married her right away. Lillie is a very attractive woman. Hahaha. I guess you are afraid that other guy will steal her from you! Good job, son!" Lucas eximed as he came up with another new assumption.


    Tristan didn''t know whether to cry orugh. His father never failed to amuse him because of his imagination. Tristan just nodded at his father so that they would stop asking him the reason why he married Lillie.


    "By the way, are youing back to work tomorrow?" Grandpa Lu asked Tristan. His one-month leave of absence was done.


    "Yes, I''m going back to work tomorrow, Grandpa," Tristan promptly responded.


    Tristan had aplished the goal. He was able to help Zhen-Zhen in her review. That was the primary reason why he took a leave of absence. Now, he would go back to work while Zhen-Zhen would also start studying at the university tomorrow.


    "Alright, bring Lillie to our family gathering next week. We will also set a meeting with her parents. You should introduce us to her family too," Grandpa Lu firmly said to Tristan.


    "Yes, grandpa. I understand." Tristan said.


    "One of these days, we wille to visit you, son. I want to have a bonding moment with my daughter-inw," Isabelle informed Tristan.


    "Sure, Mom. Lillie would love that. Can you share some cooking techniques with her?" Tristan said, making his mother be more excited.


    "Sure, son! I will teach your wife so that she can cook for you!"


    Unknown to them, as they were happily conversing, there was one person who was greatly affected and not enjoying this. That person was Hannah.


    She couldn''t ept the fact that Tristan''s parents were able to ept Lillie easily despite the fact she''s the woman who tried to seduce Andrew. She thought it was so unfair.


    "Alright, let''s call it a night. We should go home now." Lucas said to them.


    Everyone agreed. Soon, Tristan left the banquet hall to meet Matthew and Zhen-Zhen. Grandpa Lu and Tristan''s parents returned to the Davis Family Mansion.


    Andrew and Hannah were thest people who left the banquet hall. After thanking the event organizer, the couple decided to leave. They were already in the lobby when Hannah halted on her steps thus stopping Andrew.


    "Hannah, what''s wrong?" Andrew asked her confusedly.


    "I don''t want to go home. Can we just stay here? Let''s just check-in and spend the rest of our night here," Hannah requested Andrew desperately. She was feeling down as of this moment.


    Andrew was oblivious of what''s going on in Hanna''s mind right now. He thought she was just tired because of the event tonight. In the end, Andrew yielded to her request so they booked one VIP room.

 Chapter 139 Surrendering Herself To Him

    Hannah and Andrew had just entered their VIP room when Hannah surprised him with her sudden aggressiveness. The moment Andrew closed the door behind them, Hannah pushed him back as she smashed her lips against his, kissing him hungrily


    Andrew just stood there, bewildered by her action. This was the first time he saw Hannah like this.


    ''What''s wrong with her?'' Andrew pondered to himself, not yet responding to her kiss.


    He sensed that something was off with Hannah tonight. Her mood changed the moment she saw Lillie entered the banquet hall with Tristan.


    Andrew didn''t know if Hannah was acting like this because she was jealous of Lillie and for the fact that Lillie tried to seduce him or she was jealous of her because Lillie was now Tristan''s wife.


    Hannah slipped eagerly into his arms, clinging onto him as if her life depended on it. She continued giving him a lingering kiss, searching for a response. She felt empty and lost. She needed Andrew to fill that emptiness.


    Andrew finally yielded to the passion she always managed to arouse within him. He cupped her face, kissing her with the same intensity she was giving him until both of them became out of breath.


    When they broke apart with that intense kiss, Andrew couldn''t help himself but ask her.


    "What''s wrong?" Andrew asked her worriedly, gently caressing her face.


    Hannah gave him a pleading look while saying, "Andrew¡­ take me. Let''s do it, tonight."


    She was feeling down. She was both upset and sad after knowing the reason why Tristan never confessed to her before. It turned out it was her fault. She lied to him that day.


    She was about to confess to Tristan before. But at thest minute, she got scared because she didn''t know what Tristan truly felt for her. She thought he was just treating her as his best friend and a sister.


    They cared so much for each other. At first, she assumed that their feelings for each other were mutual. She was waiting for him to say it. She wanted him to say that he liked her¡­ that she loved her. But Tristan didn''t initiate to tell her his true feelings.


    She knew that they had special feelings for each other. But everything changed when she made that mistake. She was supposed to say "Tristan¡­ I like you" but ended up saying "Tristan¡­ I like Andrew".


    She got scared, thinking that everything would change if she confessed first. She was in doubt whether Tristan felt the same way as her or not. She didn''t want their friendship to be broken.


    After telling that to Tristan, she didn''t correct his wrong assumption. She thought it was better to make him think that she liked Andrew. She wanted to test him. She wanted to make him jealous.


    She risked everything to force Tristan to confess his feelings to her. She thought Andrew would be the driving force for Tristan to do that.


    However, things didn''t go the way she wanted. Tristan ended up distancing himself from her. Suddenly, he changed. They became distant from each other and she became closer to Andrew.


    Andrew began to show interest in her. Soon, he confessed his feelings for her. Andrew helped her move on and forget about Tristan. She epted Andrew and they became a couple.


    She thought she had already forgotten about Tristan. But when she learned that Tristan was in love with her suddenly she became confused again with her feelings. She had to admit that she felt jealous of Lillie.


    She felt sad and hurt the moment she heard that Tristan got married to Lillie, the same woman who seduced Andrew and whom she thought was just Tristan''s another fling.<sub> </sub>


    This turn of events forced her to do this. She wanted to give herself to Andrew because she felt betrayed. Tristan said he loved her but he married another woman instead of fighting for her.


    "Andrew, I''m ready now. I want to do this. Take me. Take me now and make love to me," She begged, her voice sounded very desperate.


    Though Andrew was startled at first, he won''t let this opportunity go to waste. Hannah was the one who initiated this, begging him to do it. As her man, he wanted to satisfy her. He waited for this moment to happen. He endured it for a long time because he respected her wishes.


    After a while, Andrew nodded his head before pulling her closer to him. Lowering his head, he imed her lips once again. He lifted her moving towards the bed as they continued kissing.


    Soon, his warm lips kissed their way down her neck and across her shoulder. As his fingers traced a warm tingly path to the back of her dress, a soft moan escaped her lips.


    Before she knew it, Andrew already removed the jacket of his three-piece suit. She found the chance to slid her hand underneath his shirt, caressing Andrew''s abs.


    Andrew''s lips moved back to her lips, exploring her mouth with his tongue as his one hand moved down her thigh. He slid his hand in the slit of her dress, giving him ess to everything underneath.


    Their kisses became more passionate as Andrew''s arm moved closer to her private part, sliding his fingers slowly under her panties towards her clit. Hannah''s body jolted with the sudden invasion of his hand. Her breathing became more erratic.


    She was already aroused and soaking wet. Hannah started moaning in between their kisses as Andrew spread her folds and rubbed her pleasure point.


    This was what she needed to forget about Tristan for tonight. Her mind was upied by Tristan for the entire duration of the party. Now, all she wanted to do was to divert her attention. And Andrew was doing a good job.


    Andrew''s free hand went to the zipper on her back, slowly undoing it. Hannah helped him out in removing her dress. Now, she''s only wearing her underwear. The next thing he did was to unsp her bra, releasing her breasts from their cover.


    Andrew began kneading her breasts as his mouth trailed kisses down her jawline going to her corbones. Hannah, on the other hand, touched his erection, feeling the hardness beneath his pants.


    Andrew took that as a cue. Tossing his bowtie on the floor, he started unbuttoning his shirt. Half naked in front of Hannah, Andrew asked her once again.


    "Are you sure about this? If we do this then there''s no turning back now."


    Hannah just nodded her head as a response. With her go signal, Andrew gently pushed her down the bed, removing her panties. Hannah was looking at him with anticipation.


    Her heart began pounding rapidly inside her chest as shey there, watching Andrew when he pulled his massive erection from his pants and climbed onto the bed to join her.


    Hannah gulped hard. She didn''t know if she could take Andrew''s fullness. She knew it would hurt so much for the first time.


    "Rx, sweety¡­ don''t worry. I''ll be gentle." Andrew reassured her.


    Andrew spread her legs and positioned himself in between her thighs. He covered her lips with his once again before he began thrusting in and out of her in a slow and very gentle manner.


    That night Hannah surrendered herself to Andrew, drowning themselves in the intense pleasure of their passionate moment.

 Chapter 140 New Day

    The next day, Tristan''s marriage became the morning discussion inside the office building of the Heavenly Star Enterprise. Some employees who were able to attend Hannah''s and Andrew''s engagement partyst night knew about Tristan getting married.


    Most of them were shocked as the naughty CEO of Heavenly Star Enterprise who was also known as certified Casanova suddenly got tied down with a woman in marriage.


    His marriage became a hot topic early in the morning inside thepany. Rumors spread like a wildfire. Many spections were formed once again when they heard the news about their CEO''s secret marriage.


    "Is the marriage true? Not fake?"


    "They said it''s true. The Davis family could attest to it."


    "Maybe Sir Tristan decided to marry someone because of Sir Andrew and Miss Hannah. He wanted to move on."


    "I think he already moved on. I saw his wife. She''s very beautiful like a goddess. Any man would fall for her including Sir Tristan. So it''s possible he already forgot about Miss Hannah."


    "Thinking about that, maybe Sir Tristan applied for a one-month leave before because he was preparing for his marriage."


    "That''s true! Oh my gosh. I''m really curious about his wife. Too bad we are not there to witness them. I want to see her face."


    "I thought the reporters had taken their pictures that night. Let''s find the article the reporters had written about our CEO''s marriage."


    "I still couldn''t believe this. The yboy CEO is no longer single. Is he changing for good?"


    "I''m not sure. But I heard he was very sweet and attentive to his wife during the party. It looks like the naughty CEO had found his match."


    "This is interesting. I wonder when he will bring his wife here in thepany."


    Those were some of the conversations of the employees of Heavenly Star Enterprise early this morning. Just like that, Tristan''s scandal video was buried as the shocking news of his marriage spread throughout thepany, intriguing everyone who heard about it.


    The reporters who attended the engagement party also wrote articles about his marriage but they were not able to post a clear shot of Zhen-Zhen''s face.


    Tristan was protecting her at that time against the reporters that''s why the reporters didn''t get her close-up picture. That''s why when they posted the news article online, the public became more intrigued about Zhen-Zhen''s identity.


    Grandpa Lu also warned the reporters to behave that night. During family pictorial, only the official photographer of the event was allowed to take the pictures.


    Tristan also threatened the reporters not to disclose Zhen-Zhen''s name in the public. So the articles they''ve written looked like a blind item¡­ no face and no name, just a title of Mrs. Davis, the wife of Tristan Davis.


    While everyone was talking about Tristan and Zhen-Zhen early this morning, the husband and wife were busy preparing for Zhen-Zhen''s first day of school.


    She was officially enrolled as a college student at the University of Imperial Knights. She was excited for today, not only her but also Tristan.


    Both of them woke up early. Tristan prepared a simple breakfast for them. At least he knew how to cook breakfast like fried rice, omelet, and bacon.


    Yesterday afternoon, Zhen-Zhen''s university uniform arrived. Tristan was the one who personally ordered those five sets of uniforms for her.


    Before going to work, Tristan would drop her off at the University. He was now driving her to school.


    While they were on the way, Tristan talked to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Wifey, how do you feel today?" Tristan nced at her to see her face.


    "I''m so excited and happy. I think studying at university will be fun and exciting. I will also learn more," Zhen-Zhen promptly responded to him.


    Tristan couldn''t help letting out a soft chuckle after seeing her cheerful mood today. She was also affecting his mood. He was feeling good today because of Zhen-Zhen''s vibrant mood.


    "Remember what I told you. If you encounter any problem at the University, don''t hesitate to call me right away. Understand?" Tristan reminded her.<sub> </sub>


    "Yes, I will do that," She replied with her charming smile.


    Tristan had the urge to kiss her every time she would give him that kind of smile. Tristan just sighed helplessly before shifting his gaze back to the road.


    "Hubby?"


    ? "Yes, Wifey?"


    "Thank you," Zhen-Zhen blurted out while staring at Tristan''s face.


    Tristan averted his gaze back to her when he heard that.


    Tristan temporarily parked the car on the side of the road so that he could focus on her.


    "Why? Why are you thanking me again? You don''t have to do that."


    "I just want to tell you that I''m really grateful because of you."


    Zhen-Zhen''s words warmed his heart once again. He could feel that she really meant it. Tristan fell silent. He was now intensely staring at her lovely face.


    He was lost again in her ocean-like blue eyes that seemed like pulling him to another world where there was only him and her.


    Badum! Badum! Badum!


    For an unknown reason, his heart began racing rapidly inside his chest. Now, he could experience this very often whenever he was with her.


    "Wifey?"


    "Yes, Hubby?"


    "Why are you doing this to me?"


    Zhen-Zhen looked at him confusedly as she didn''t know what he meant by saying that.


    She wanted to ask him but her words were swallowed up by him as his lips already covered hers, kissing her tenderly.


    Her innocent look, her charming smile, her beautiful blue eyes, and her delicate lips were quite tempting, driving him nuts as always.


    iming her lips now became his addiction. His attraction for her was growing stronger every day. He didn''t know how he would control himself in front of her.


    This was what he truly meant when he asked her why she was doing this to him.


    After a few seconds, Tristan finally released her lips. His day was nowplete since he got a score from his wife as early this morning.


    With his cheeky smile, he said to her, "I just gave you your lucky charm because today is your first day of ss. Good luck, Wifey!"


    After saying that, Tristan continued driving the car as they went back to the main road. He was grinning from ear to ear.


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, had not yet recovered from his surprise attack. She just looked at him with her amused expression, her fingers were tracing her lower lip.


    What a sweet moment to start a new day?!

 Chapter 141 Getting To Know His Granddaughter-In-Law

    ? Back to Heavenly Star Enterprise Building ?


    Grandpa Lu already arrived in the office together with Assistant Twig. They overheard some of the conversations of the employees.


    Grandpa Lu was also in a good mood today as the smile on his face never left especially when he learned that everyone was talking about his grandson''s sudden marriage.


    He felt proud because he seeded in marrying off his naughty grandson. Tristan''s yboy image would slowly change and Grandpa Lu wanted to brag that his grandson was now a married man.


    Assistant Twig couldn''t help but rejoice since his Chairman was in a cheerful and bright mood today. He was hoping that this would be a good start to improving the rtionship between Grandpa and grandson duo.


    "Chairman Lu, it looks like Young Master Tristan''s marriage helped a lot in burying the issue about his scandal video," Assistant Twig suddenlymented.


    Chairman Lu nodded his head with a smile.


    "I know right! Even I couldn''t believe that the grandson of mine was hiding a trump card. He overturned the table in just one night. Hahaha. I''m d he made the right choice." Grandpa Lu said, letting out a chuckle.


    "That''s true. People''s impression of him also changed the moment they witnessed and heard how Young Master Tristan protected his wife and treated her sweetly and attentively during the engagement party." Assistant Twig''s eyes sparkled with delight as he recalledst night''s event.


    He also witnessed with his own eyes how Tristan took care of his wife in the entire duration of the program. Tristan did not look affected by Hannah''s and Andrew''s presence.


    They thought it was a good sign that Tristan was already moving on from the heartbreak caused by his first love.


    Grandpa Lu merely nodded his head without saying a word. But he agreed with Assistant Twig''sst remarks. He was still smiling.


    "Oh, by the way, Chairman Lu, what will happen to young master Daniel and Mark?" Assistant Twig was curious about their punishment.


    The smile on Grandpa Lu''s face disappeared in an instant at the mention of those two men. Assistant Twig regretted bringing up that topic because it ruined Grandpa Lu''s good mood.


    ''Ah, I should be more careful next time. Curiosity could really kill a cat.'' Assistant Twig made a mental note.


    After his silence, Grandpa Lu spoke up to answer Assistant Twig''s query.


    "I leave that matter to my siblings. Alejandro and ra will give them the punishment they deserve. If they are not members of the Davis Family then I will encourage Tristan to file awsuit and get arge amount ofpensation for tainting his reputation and image." Grandpa Lu said with his stern cold voice.


    Assistant Twig could only bob his head. He didn''t want Grandpa Lu to be in a foul mood because of those two troublemakers.


    He wanted to change the topic when Grandpa Lu spoke up once again.


    "I want tomend my grandson for gathering those evidence. We also asked someone to investigate it but Tristan was the one who caught the culprits first. I had to admit that my grandson was really capable man." Admiration was written all over Grandpa Lu''s face when he said those words.


    Sometimes Tristan really exceeded his expectations. That''s why despite his bad reputation with women, Grandpa Lu still acknowledged Tristan''s capability.


    "I couldn''t agree more, Chairman Lu," Assistant Twig promptly responded.<sub> </sub>


    "By the way, is Tristan already in the office? Today was the day he ising back to work."


    "I will check it from Matthew." Assistant Twig said, before calling Matthew using their office telephone.


    After a few seconds, Assistant Twig returned to report at Grandpa Lu.


    "Matthew said Young Master Tristan is now on the way here. He just dropped by at the University to send his wife to school. Chairman Lu, Lillie is still studying! She hasn''t graduated yet." Assistant Twig reported to Grandpa Lu.


    Grandpa Lu was taken aback after hearing that. He didn''t expect that Lillie was still a college student. Now, he wondered how old was Lillie now.


    He hoped that his grandson didn''t marry a minor! Or else, the Davis Family would be doomed! This would cause big trouble.


    By just looking at Grandpa Lu''s expression, Assistant Twig somehow read what''s going on in his mind so he shared his thoughts with him.


    "Chairman Lu, don''t overthink so much. I think Lillie is not a minor or else Tristan wouldn''t be able to marry her. The Civil Registry Office would not allow that. Maybe there is a reason why Lillie is still studying right now."


    Grandpa Lu nced at him when he heard that. His assistant had a point. He should not jump to a conclusion yet.


    "Yeah. That''s true. I think we still have a lot of things we need to know about my grandson''s wife, Lillie. As we all know, our private investigator got nothing about her background information." Grandpa Lu said, his brows knitted in a frown.


    "That''s right, Chairman Lu. I think Young Master Tristan had something to do with that."


    "Alright! Then I will have to look into it myself," A mischievous smile appeared on Grandpa Lu''s aged face.


    Assistant Twig was a little bit startled when he heard that.


    "What are you nning to do now, Chairman Lu?" Assistant Twig asked him inquisitively, his eyes filled with curiosity.


    "I have to know more about my granddaughter-inw personally. I will ask her myself about the things I wanted to know."


    Assistant Twig could see the determination and excitement in Grandpa Lu''s eyes. He knew that his Boss was up to something.


    After a while, Grandpa Lu gave Assistant Twig his order.


    "Go to Lillie''s University. Find out her ss schedule. Tell me what time she will be out of school this afternoon. I will go and fetch her myself. I want to talk to her alone, without my grandson''s presence."


    "Alright, Chairman Lu. I got it. But what if Tristan will not allow you to talk with her alone?"


    Grandpa Lu let out a soft chuckle before answering Assistant Twig.


    "Hmm, he doesn''t need to know."

 Chapter 142 Make New Friend

    ? University of Imperial Knights ?


    Zhen-Zhen was a first-year photography student. Aside from the photography ss, she would join other students for other essential subjects such as English 101, Mathematics 101, Science 101, Literature 101, and other general subjects.


    She''s also in an irregr ss because she enrolled during this second semester. So aside from her ssmates in photography ss, she would also meet other students from other sses because she would sit in with them.


    For today, she had a ss schedule for three general subjects such as Math, Science, and English. The first subject this morning was Math.


    She was now on the way to their ssroom when she saw three girls cornering one girl in the hallway. Just like Zhen-Zhen, they were wearing their university uniform.


    The only difference was the length of their skirts. The three of them were wearing above the knee skirts, exposing their long wless legs.


    They looked like the typical pretty girls in school or what they called campus'' sweethearts and crushes. On the other hand, the other girl who was surrounded by them was quite the opposite of the three girls.


    She wore long skirts, a hooded jacket with thick eye-sses. She was simple, in, and reservedpared to the other girls. She looked like the typical nerd student in school.


    The three girls were busy talking to the other girl that''s why they failed to notice Zhen-Zhen''s presence. Out of curiosity, Zhen-Zhen decided to watch them and listen to their conversation.


    "Hey, Sophie girl¡­ do you mind sitting beside us for today''s ss?" The tallest girl told the simple girl named Sophia.


    "We heard that you have a crush on Marcus. If you help us with this subject, we will help you to get closer to Marcus." The other slim girl said, suggesting something to Sophia.


    "That''s true, Marcus is Jade''s brother. She can introduce you to her brother anytime." The third girl also spoke up, trying to convince Sophia.


    "Yes, I could do that. But don''t worry, I won''t tell my brother that you have a crush on him," The tallest beautiful woman said. Her name was Jade.


    The girl whom they called Sophie just remained silent on her spot while eyeing the three beautifuldies in front of her. She was annoyed by their action but she tried her best to hide her emotions from them.


    She knew the trouble she would face once she offended these threedies. She was just a nobodypared to them. They were rich kids and famous students at this university.


    She only wished that they would leave her alone. She tried her best not to catch the attention of others. She''s okay by herself.


    But because she''s smart and intelligent, she became the target of these threedies who were having difficulties in the Mathematics subject.


    She just wanted to have a peaceful student life until she graduated from this school. She''s a schr. So as much as possible, she didn''t want to involve herself with those famous students like them.


    But these girls managed to learn her secret and now they were using that at their advantage. She was studying hard but these girls wanted an easy way out.


    She knew that they wouldn''t stop bothering her until they got what they wanted. Aside from being rich kids, they were also spoiled brats.


    But if she would refuse them she''s afraid that they would tell Marcus about her secret crush on him or they would start bullying her. Then her peaceful life as a student would be ruined.


    After her long silence, Sophia finally agreed with them.


    "Okay, I can tutor the three of you in this subject but please just let me sit wherever I want." As much as possible, Sophia wanted to distance herself from them.


    Besides, sitting beside was not a good idea also. Their ssmates would make her aughingstock and would think that she was trying to gain attention by getting near their campus'' sweethearts.


    "Oh, sure! That''s great! Thank you, Sophie girl!" Jade said enthusiastically before messing Sophia''s hair.


    "Alright! See you in the ssroom," Jade added, signaling her two friends to follow her.


    Soon, the three girls left Sophia in the hallway as they proceeded in their ssroom. Sophia breathed a deep long sigh as she watched them walk away.


    She shook her head and tugged her hair in frustration. After that, she kicked the wall beside her, causing her to whimper in pain.<sub> </sub>


    "Ouch!" She grunted.


    That''s the moment she heard a soft giggle behind. When she turned around, she saw a very beautiful maiden standing a few steps away from her.


    Sophia was starstruck by her beauty, most especially by her smiling face. Those threedies a while ago couldn''tpare to thedy in front of her right now. Her level was much higher than them.


    "Hello! I bet you hurt your foot because of that kick. Please don''t do that again."


    Sophia was still tongue-tied. She was just staring at her with her unblinking eyes and a mouth wide open.


    "Oh, by the way, I''m Lillie, a new student. What''s your name?" Zhen-Zhen finally introduced her name to Sophia, extending her right hand to her while giving her a friendly smile.


    After a while, Sophia recovered from the deep stupor. She epted Zhen-Zhen''s hand with her embarrassed expression.


    "Hello, I''m Sophia. Nice meeting you, Lillie." Sophia returned her smile with an awkward smile.


    "Thank you. The pleasure is mine too." Zhen-Zhen responded.


    "By the way, are you alright? Are the three girls your ssmate?" Zhen-Zhen asked her curiously.


    "Yes, they are. The tallest among them is Jade, the girl with the curly hair is Nyka, the shortest among them is Emma. They are the mean girls of this School. So make sure to avoid them in the future. They will just give you more troubles." Because of frustration, Sophia couldn''t stop herself from sharing those thoughts with Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head with a smile. "Okay. I will keep that in mind."


    "By the way, what is your year? Are you a transferred student?" Sophia asked her.


    "Nope, this is my first year being a student here. How about you?"


    "Oh, I am already in my junior year. Only two years left before I graduate from this school." Sophia didn''t know why but she feltfortable talking with her even though this was the first time they met each other.


    "That''s nice. Then you are my Sunbae right? My senior?" Zhen-Zhen politely asked her.


    Sophia couldn''t help letting out a soft giggle. Zhen-Zhen''s expression was really cute when she asked her that.


    "Yeah, I am your Sunbae, because I am ahead of you by two years."


    Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes sparkled with joy when she heard that. "Please take care of me, Sunbae. Can we be friends?"


    Sophia was taken aback by her question. She didn''t expect that.


    "Are you sure you want to be my friend? I''m not beautiful like you. I am a dull person, a boring one," Sophia stated.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head frantically. "Yes, I want to be your friend. Because you are very kind. You are even willing to help and tutor your ssmates. Besides, you are also beautiful, inside out. I like you already!"


    Sophia: "..."


    ''Did she hear our conversation a while ago? I just agreed with them because they forced me and left me with no choice, not because I want to help them.''


    Sophia just smiled at her sheepishly. "Alright, let''s be friends. I also like you."


    And just like that, Zhen-Zhen gained a friend on her first day of school.

 Chapter 143 Someone Requested To See Her

    After meeting and talking to Sophia, Zhen-Zhen learned that she didn''t need to attend the first ss for today and she needed to go to the Student''s Affair Office for the orientation.


    Sophia guided her going to the office. She stayed in the Student Affairs Office for an hour. A student council member who was on duty that morning was the one who oriented Zhen-Zhen about the student''s handbook and school rules.


    Zhen-Zhen listened to her attentively. The student council representative was surprised to see that for the first time someone like Zhen-Zhen was very focused on listening to him without evenining.


    Most of the students hated this kind of orientation. It made them bored to death. But unlike them, Zhen-Zhen was filled with interest and didn''t show any boredom during the orientation. She was amazed by Zhen-Zhen''s enthusiasm.


    She hoped that Zhen-Zhen would retain that positive attitude for the whole semester. She also learned that Zhen-Zhen didn''t go to grade school and senior high. She was able to attend college after passing the Educational cement Examination.


    She assumed that was the reason why Zhen-Zhen seemed very eager to learn and to attend sses. She wanted to ask her why she didn''t attend school before but it was too personal. The student council representative just learned that she was a schr.


    Zhen-Zhen decided to use and avail of the schrship offered by the Department of Higher Education. That was one of the benefits after topping the Educational cement Examination.


    <o>,m Tristan was very proud that his wife was a certified schr. So even if he could afford to send her to College, Tristan allowed her to use that schrship. He was confident that Zhen-Zhen would be able to retain the schrship by maintaining the required grades per subject area.</o>


    The husband and wife also decided for Zhen-Zhen to use her family name Meyer instead of Davis. The Davis family was quite popr at that University. Most of the members of the Davis family graduated from that school.


    Tristan wanted Zhen-Zhen to be a low profile. She also agreed with that. She didn''t want to depend always on Tristan and the fame of his family. She wanted to be more independent just like Tristan when he was still studying. She learned Tristan''s story from Matthew.


    However, Tristan won''t allow her to stay in a dormitory because he wanted Zhen-Zhen to be by his side. He was used to seeing her every day. He insisted on her that husband and wife should live together.


    Since Zhen-Zhen was reluctant to be separated from Tristan, in the end, she didn''t oppose Tristan, forgetting about the idea of staying in a dormitory.


    When the orientation was done, Zhen-Zhen thanked the student council representative for everything she learned from that orientation. She was very polite and friendly toward her that''s why she was able to capture her heart right away. She liked Zhen-Zhen and she wished her good luck with her studies starting today.


    She even told Zhen-Zhen that if ever she encountered a problem at the university, she coulde to her. She was willing to help her no matter what problem Zhen-Zhen would encounter in the future.


    Zhen-Zhen was very d to hear that. She would remember that if ever they needed her help. Soon, Zhen-Zhen took her break and went to the University Canteen.


    Upon entering the canteen, most of the students inside especially men couldn''t help but take a nce at her. Their eyes filled with admiration for her. Her beauty was truly captivating.


    They wanted to approach her but fortunately, Sophia came to the rescue. She was also taking a break when Zhen-Zhen entered the canteen. She noticed that Zhen-Zhen''s presence caught the attention of almost everyone inside, including the bad boys of the Campus.


    To save her, Sophia pulled her after buying the snacks Zhen-Zhen wanted to eat. She invited her to go to her favorite spot on the Campus where there would be no students who woulde to bother them.


    They went to the mini forest. There was a big old tree on that campus. Sophia always stayed there when there''s no ss and every time she would wait for her next ss schedule. She would leisurely sit down on the ground and read her favorite books. Zhen-Zhen also liked that spot. It was refreshing and peaceful.


    "Thank you for bringing me, here, Sunbae. It''s beautiful here." Zhen-Zhen said, roaming her eyes around their surroundings. She could see lots of trees and birds flying. The sun was shining brightly that day matched with the clear blue sky.


    ? know right. This is my favorite hiding spot here. I''mnot a sociable person so I prefer to be alone than to interact with the other students." Sophia told her honestly.


    "Oh, sorry about that. Am I giving you a hassle?" Zhen-Zhen asked Sophia worriedly.


    "Oh. Of course not! You''re the only exception. You are my friend now, remember?" Sophia exined to Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen just smiled at her as she nodded her head.


    "So, how''s the orientation?" Sophia asked her. She began eating her sandwich.<sub> </sub>


    "It''s fun," Zhen-Zhen stated cheerfully.


    Sophia burst outughing. She didn''t expect her to say that. She thought Zhen-Zhen would startining to her that the orientation was boring.


    "Are you serious? Do you find it fun?" Sophia eximed in disbelief.


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head before taking a small bite of her sandwich. Sophia couldn''t believe it. She thought that Zhen-Zhen was very unique and different from others. She never failed to amaze her. They just only met today but Zhen-Zhen kept on surprising her.


    Sophia and Zhen-Zhen stayed there for several minutes, talking and getting to know each other. When it was time for their next ss, Sophia warned Zhen-Zhen about those campus chick boys and bad boys.


    She told her to keep her distance away from them, especially those popr bullies on the campus. Zhen-Zhen took note of everything that Sophia said to her. Then two girls bade farewell to each other as they proceeded to their next ss.


    Zhen-Zhen was walking towards her next ss when a professor stopped her.


    "Are you Miss Lillie Meyer?" The professor asked her.


    "Yes, sir. That''s me. Why?"


    "You''re my student for the next subject, English." The professor introduced himself to her.


    Zhen-Zhen wondered why he was able to recognize her. This was the first time they saw each other.


    "Oh, Thank you, sir. Nice to meet you. I''m looking forward to this first day of ss." Zhen-Zhen told him honestly with her polite tone.


    The professor let out a soft chuckle after hearing that. He was a middle-aged man and had been teaching in that school for over 30 years now. It was a long time since he saw this kind of enthusiasm from a student.


    "Oh, I''m sorry about that but I am afraid to tell you that you don''t need to attend my first ss today." The professor informed her.


    Zhen-Zhen felt saddened when she heard that. She didn''t know the reason why she didn''t need to attend his ss. She was really excited to attend ss today.


    "Why, sir? Did I do something wrong?" Zhen-Zhen asked him worriedly.


    The professor let out a chuckle once again before shaking his head.


    "No, you didn''t do anything wrong. It''s just that there was a very important person who requested me to excuse you for today''s ss. He wants to see you and talk to you. Go to the guidance counselor''s office. He is waiting for you there." the professor exined to her.


    "Someone wanted to see me?" Zhen-Zhen didn''t expect that. She wondered who could be that person.


    "May I know who''s that person, sir?" Zhen-Zhen asked him politely.


    "Oh, I''m sorry Ms. Meyer. He also requested me not to tell you. He said you should go and see for yourself." The professor apologized to her.


    But there was a glint of humor in his eyes. He knew that the person who wanted to see Lillie had no ill-intention. That person didn''t exin to him the reason why he wanted to see one of his students.


    But since he was a respectable old man, the professor yielded to his request without further questioning his motive. The old man just told him it was about family matters.


    Zhen-Zhen had no choice but to follow her professor''s instruction to meet that person. Besides, the professor assured her that the person she was about to meet was a good man.

 Chapter 144 Grandpa Lus Alibi

    ? At Heavenly Star Enterprise ?


    Tristan was very focused on the pile of work on the top of his desk. He thought once he came back, the workload would not be that heavy because he was confident that Grandpa Lu took care of everything while he was out.


    But that sly old man made sure that Tristan would work his ass up to catch up for the days he was absent from the office. Grandpa Lu intentionally left those hard tasks to him.


    Grandpa also asked him to double-check the written financial reportsst month if all the data was correct. Tristan wondered why the old man kept him busy for today, giving him a lot of work.


    "He could have asked Andrew to do this. He is the finance director," Tristan mumbled in annoyance. He continued flipping the documents with his brows knitted in a frown.


    His assistant, Matthew who was helping him suddenly spoke up.


    "Did you forget? Andrew is still on vacation today. He will be back next week."


    "Then grandpa should have waited for him to return instead of passing to me this pile of work." Tristanmented to Matthew.


    "You don''t have the right toin. The Chairman also passed some of your works to Andrew when you were on leave. Andrew did it withoutining."


    Tristan just rolled his eyes at Matthew. He thought he was his friend but it seemed that he was supporting Grandpa Lu more, instead of him.


    "Unloyal assistant! You traitor!" Tristan murmured because he had no words to refute Matthew''sst remarks.


    After a few seconds, Tristan put down the documents in his hands and stood up.


    "Argh! But asking me to finish all of these in just one day is too much! Is he nning to make me work overtime today?! I need to leave work early to fetch my wife at the university!" Tristan eximed exasperatedly.


    Matthew could only sigh helplessly while watching Tristan.


    "I''m gonna go and talk with that sly old man. He shouldn''t do this to me. I''m a family man now. I have a wife I need to take care of. If he really wants to have a great-grandchild then he should treat me well, instead of giving me more work in the office. How can I spend more time with my wife if I am here working overtime?" Tristan burst out before marching out of his office to see Grandpa Lu.


    Matthew just nced at his retreating back in disbelief.


    "Was he really serious when he said that? Or he was just making his married life an excuse to escape those workloads?" Matthew pondered to himself before standing up to follow his boss who was also his friend.


    When Tristan arrived in Grandpa Lu''s office, he didn''t see him, only Assistant Twig was there.


    "Mr. Twig, where''s the Chairman? Where''s my grandpa? I wanna talk to him." Tristan promptly asked Assistant Twig.


    Assistant Twig gave him an awkward smile before answering his question.<sub> </sub>


    "Chairman Lu went home today," Assistant Twig said as a response.


    Tristan frowned upon hearing that. It was not the time for lunch yet. This was unusual for Grandpa Lu to leave the workce during working hours.


    "Went home? Why?" Tristan probed.


    "He applied for sick leave today. The Chairman is not feeling well." Assistant Twig said, trying his best to sound convincing.


    He didn''t expect that Tristan woulde to look for his Grandpa. His Chairman Lu intentionally made Tristan busy with work especially today because he wanted him to be upied by something.


    "Grandpa is sick?! I saw him two hours ago. He just looked fine to me. What happened to my Grandpa?" Tristan asked him worriedly.


    Assistant Twig sighed inwardly. It seemed that Tristan believed his alibi.


    "Don''t worry, Young Master. Chairman Lu just had an upset stomach. He will be fine after taking medicine and resting at home." Assistant Twig assured him, still covering for his Chairman.


    "Alright. Thank you, Mr. Twig. I will just call him this afternoon. I hope he will feel better soon. That''s why I told him before to watch his diet and be careful with the food he would be eating." Tristan was worried at his Grandpa but at the same time, he wanted to scold him.


    Assistant Twig smiled sheepishly and said, "Don''t worry, Young Master. I will always remind him."


    Tristan thanked Assistant Twig onest time before he left Grandpa Lu''s office.


    Assistant Twig could finally sigh with relief when Tristan came out of the office. Grandpa Lu was really determined to get to know his granddaughter-inw behind his grandson''s back.


    At first, Grandpa Lu nned to see Lillie after her ss. But after knowing her schedules, Grandpa Lu couldn''t wait that long. He wanted to see and talk to her right away.


    That''s the reason his n had suddenly changed. He decided to use his connection at the university so that he could talk to Lillie as early as possible.


    He asked Lillie''s two professors to excuse her today from their sses. They agreed immediately because it was Luke Davis who made such a request, the mighty patriarch of the well-known and very influential Davis Family.


    Lillie was supposed to attend two more sses today but because of Grandpa Lu''s intervention, she was now free as she didn''t need to attend ss today.


    Tristan had no idea that the grandpa whom he thought was sick and was resting at home was at the University of Imperial Knights right now, meeting his wife whom he thought was attending her sses.


    "Chairman Lu is really a sneaky fellow. He outsmarted his grandson this time. I wonder what will be the reaction of Young Master Tristan once he finds out that his grandpa intentionally made him busy today to divert his attention away from his wife." Assistant Twig mumbled, shaking his head.


    "Hmm, I''m also curious about what will be the result of Chairman Lu and Lillie''s conversation. Will Chairman Lu find something big out of this conversation?" Assistant Twig couldn''t help but ponder to himself.

 Chapter 145 Grandpa Visited Granddaughter-In-Law

    ? At University of Imperial Knights ?


    After talking to her English Professor, Zhen-Zhen proceeded right away to the guidance counselor''s office where the person who wanted to see her was waiting. Unknown to her, that person was none other than Grandpa Lu.


    The guidance counselor of the university was Grandpa Lu''s friend that''s why he decided to wait for Zhen-Zhen in his friend''s office. Besides, Grandpa Lu would leave immediately once Zhen-Zhen arrived. He would talk to her in a different ce.


    It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen entered the guidance counselor''s office. She was surprised to see Granpa Lu sitting on arge sofa. Grandpa Lu was staring at the door so he noticed Zhen-Zhen''s arrival right away.


    Their eyes met, Zhen-Zhen wearing her startled expression while Grandpa Lu maintained his poker face, hiding his emotions from her. But in his mind, Grandpa Lu wanted to tell her, ''Surprise, granddaughter-inw! You''re grandpa-inw came here personally just to see you!''


    Zhen-Zhen''s startled expression was reced by a cheerful one as she shed her charming smile to Grandpa Lu. She immediately walked over to approach and greet him.


    "Good morning, Grandpa! How are you? I''m d to see you here." Zhen-Zhen greeted him enthusiastically.


    Grandpa Lu stood up to invite her to sit down but he was surprised when Zhen-Zhen suddenly gave him a quick hug. Grandpa Lu was taken aback by her action.


    He didn''t expect that she would initiate to hug him. Most of the young members of the Davis Family were reluctant to do that because they felt intimidated by Grandpa Lu''s aura. He might look scary or grumpy sometimes but Grandpa Lu had soft spots and sweet sides too.


    When he gazed at Zhen-Zhen, he saw her genuinely smiling at him. He could tell that she was not faking it. From his years of experience, dealing with different people, Grandpa Lu could tell if one person was just pretending or not or if they had hidden motives or not. That''s the reason why he could tell that she didn''t do that just to impress him.


    Cough! Cough!


    Grandpa Lu cleared his throat as he regained hisposure once again.


    "Lillie, I know today is your first day of ss. I would like to apologize if you couldn''t attend the rest of your remaining ss today because of me. I came here because I wanted to see you and talk to you. We had no chance to speak with each other during the engagement party." Grandpa Lu apologized and exined to Zhen-Zhen the reason why he was there.


    He told her directly as he didn''t want to beat around the bush.


    "It''s alright, grandpa. I understand. You don''t have to apologize to me. I''m so d that you came to see me here. But I''m worried if I gave you a hassle because of that. You should have told Tristan so that we cane to you instead. I don''t want you to gettired because of traveling." Zhen-Zhen politely said to him with concern in her voice.


    "The young ones should be the one to pay a visit with the elders," Zhen-Zhen''s added.


    Grandpa Lu''s lips twitched after hearing that. He was trying his best to hold hisughter. He appreciated her concern for him. But telling Tristan about this meeting was the one he wanted to avoid.


    Grandpa Lu was afraid that Tristan would warn Lillie of what she should tell and what she should not tell him. He knew that his grandson didn''t anticipate this meet-up to happen right away. So he believed that Tristan had not warned Lillie yet.


    He wanted to see if Lillie would be honest with him or not. Besides, he had ways to find out if Lillie was lying.


    He could see through a person''s behavior and gesture whether he or she was telling the truth or not. That''s one of grandpa Lu''s expertise.<sub> </sub>


    But only his grandson, Tristan could trick him sometimes just like what he did in the engagement party. Or maybe grandpa Lu was really happy about his marriage that he just let his grandson off with hisme excuse.


    "Oh, don''t worry Lillie. This old man is still healthy and strong enough to go wherever he wants." Grandpa Lu said, boasting at her a little bit.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but giggle. Grandpa Lu looked at her confusedly. He didn''t know why she suddenlyughed.


    ''Did I say something funny?''


    Grandpa Lu raised his brow and asked her inquisitively, "Hey, young one. Why did youugh? Don''t tell me you didn''t believe what I had just said to you? Are you thinking that I''m lying?"


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head as a response. "No, grandpa. I believe you. It''s just that, you sounded like Tristan a while ago when you were boasting."


    Zhen-Zhen giggled once again after saying those words.


    Grandpa Lu: "..."


    Grandpa Lu didn''t know whether to cry orugh. This granddaughter-inw justpared him to his grandson.


    ''And what? Did she just tell me that I am boasting? I''m just stating a fact! Hmm, but I like her frankness.'' Grandpa Lu thought to himself.


    Cough! Cough!


    Grandpa Lu cleared his throat once again to hide his embarrassment. Who wouldn''t feel embarrassed? Zhen-Zhen just told him that he was boasting a while ago.


    "Anyway, Lillie, are you alright if I will invite you today toe with me? I want to get to know more about you. You are my grandson''s wife so it''s natural that this grandpa wanted to know you." Grandpa Lu exined to her. He didn''t want to scare her.


    He could understand if Lillie would be reluctant toe with him. To be nervous while facing her inws was just a natural reaction.


    But to his surprise, Lillie''s blue eyes brightened up the moment she heard that. She didn''t look nervous at all. He didn''t even see the hesitation in her eyes. Instead, Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head vigorously, her sparkling blue eyes filled with joy and excitement.


    "Yes, grandpa! I''m definitely alright with that! I also want to know you more as well as the other members of Tristan''s family. Thank you, grandpa, for giving me this chance." Zhen-Zhen couldn''t hide her happiness.


    Grandpa Lu was rendered speechless. This girl was giving him reactions different from what he had expected.


    "Alright, then I will bring you to the Davis Family Mansion."

 Chapter 146 Considerate Of Old Mans Feelings

    After fetching Zhen-Zhen at the University of Imperial Knights, Grandpa Lu brought her in the Davis Family Mansion. That''s the ce where Tristan grew up and raised by his parents.


    His Grandma Cassandra asked Tristan''s parents to stay with them when Tristan was still young because she was fond of her grandson and wanted to take care of him. That''s the reason why Tristan was very closed to his grandma.


    Grandpa Lu told Zhen-Zhen about the closeness of Tristan and histe wife, Cassandra, while they were on the way to the house. The family chauffeur was the one driving the car while Grandpa Lu and Zhen-Zhen were sitting in the back passenger seat.


    Zhen-Zhen was not shy to ask Grandpa Lu about Tristan''s childhood so Grandpa Lu had no choice but to talk a lot during the entire duration of their journey. It''s one fact that sometimes others often forgot: elders like Grandpa Lu liked to talk about the past especially if it involved the one they loved.


    Zhen-Zhen was just listening to Grandpa Lu''s story attentively. She would sometimes react and giggle when Grandpa Lu would tell any funny moments he could remember about Tristan and his wife, Cassandra. The two of them would end upughing together.


    The chauffeur couldn''t help but watch them in the rearview mirror. He was surprised to see Grandpa Lu acting very lively and cheerful today. He could see that he was getting along well with his granddaughter-inw.


    Zhen-Zhen and Grandpa Lu were very engrossed with their talk that they failed to notice that the car already stopped in front of Davis Family Mansion. The chauffeur still had to inform Grandpa Lu that they had already arrived to catch the attention of the two people in the back passenger seat.


    "We''ve arrived," Grandpa Lu mumbled to Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded at him with a smile before she turned to the side, gazing outside the car window. When the butler saw the car, he immediately opened the door for Zhen-Zhen and Grandpa Lu.


    Grandpa Lu let Zhen-Zhen step out of the car first before he followed her. Zhen-Zhen was surprised to see therge Mansion in front of her. She also roamed her eyes around the area. Thendscapes looked spectacr and beautiful. The area was surrounded by trees and flower gardens.


    "Do you like it?" Grandpa Lu asked her, watching her lovely expression as she admired the surroundings.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head in amazement. "It''s beautiful here. So many nts and flowers."


    "This was the idea of my wife, Cassie. She has green thumbs. She liked nting and growing nts and flowers. Thendscapes were also suggested and design by her. I just tried my best to maintain it." Grandpa Lu told Zhen-Zhen, he felt nostalgic whenever he would recall his wife. Until now, he still missed her so much.


    Zhen-Zhen saw the gleam of sadness in Grandpa Lu''s eyes. She could tell that he was missing his wife. She knew that feeling because that''s what she was feeling whenever she would miss her parents, her Fa-Fa, and her Mo-Mo.


    Zhen-Zhen immediately held Grandpa Lu''s right hand while saying, "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I know Grandma Cassie is watching over you and Tristan. We can''t see her but she would always remain in our hearts and minds."


    Grandpa Lu couldn''t help but smile when he heard that. He was amazed at how Zhen-Zhen could easilyfort him with her simple words matched with her gentle expressions.


    He couldn''t believe that the girl in front of him was the same girl who tried to seduce his other grandson, Andrew. She looked innocent and pure in his eyes.


    He didn''t know what to believe in anymore. This time he would try to talk to her to figure out everything. Zhen-Zhen was like a mystery to him. He was intrigued and his interest was piqued by her.


    The butler politely greeted them and he informed Grandpa Lu that only Isabelle was in the house. His Master Lucas was currently at work. Lucas was the one who was managing the private bank that was established by the Davis Family.<sub> </sub>


    Sometimes, he was also helping his inws in managing their family business. Isabelle was also a daughter from a family of businessmen in the City of Empire. After Lucas served as the CEO of Heavenly Star Enterprise for Twenty years, he passed the title on Tristan as he focused on helping his wife family business and managing the Davis''s Financial Bank Company.


    "Your mother-inw is inside. Let''s go and greet her first," Grandpa Lu said, inviting Zhen-Zhen inside the house.


    Soon, Zhen-Zhen and Grandpa Lu entered the Mansion. Isabelle was surprised to see them together.


    "Father? Lillie? Why are you together?" Isabelleasked them, eyeing Grandpa Lu suspiciously.


    Grandpa Lu just gave her a warning look, signaling her not to mention anything to Lillie. Isabelle got his signal. She understood that her father-inw was cooking something this time. But she was worried about Tristan. She bet he had no idea about this.


    "Hello, Mom! Grandpa visited me personally in school. He invited me here." Zhen-Zhen greeted her cheerfully and at the same time, answered her question. She also gave Isabelle a quick hug.


    "Oh, right timing. I''m about to cook something for lunch today. Wanna join me?" Isabelle asked Zhen-Zhen.


    But Grandpa Lu shot Isabelle a sharp re when he heard that. He was not done talking to her yet but his daughter-inw was trying to steal his granddaughter-inw.


    ''I brought her here so that I could talk to her, not for you to have a cooking session with her.'' Grandpa Lumented inwardly.


    ''Oops! Did I do something wrong? Why is Dad looking daggers at me?'' Isabelle wondered to herself. After a few seconds, she realized what she did that made Grandpa Lu upset. Isabelle could only smile sheepishly at Grandpa Lu while waiting for Zhen-Zhen to respond.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen felt excited when her mother-inw invited her. She was about to say yes but she noticed the grim expression of Grandpa Lu. She remembered that Grandpa Lu came to see her because he wanted to talk to her.


    "Sorry, Mom. As much as I wanted to join you but Grandpa and I still have something to talk about. Can I join youter after our talk?" Zhen-Zhen politely rejected Isabelle''s invitation.


    <o>,m Isabelle giggled. Zhen-Zhen just saved her today. She couldn''t take her words back. It was toote when she noticed the sharp looking from Grandpa Lu. She already invited her daughter-inw, fortunately, she politely refused her invitation.</o>


    "Alright, then I will not disturb you and father. Go and have your bonding. I will just go to the kitchen." Isabelle said before bidding her goodbye to Zhen-Zhen and Grandpa Lu.


    Grandpa Lu''s face brightened up once again when Zhen-Zhen chose to stay with him instead of joining Isabelle in the kitchen. He thought he would have to wait another hour just to talk with her.


    From her expression alone, he could tell that his granddaughter-inw was tempted by Isabelle''s invitation. He thought she would say yes right away. He felt relieved when she rejected Isabelle''s invitation because of him.


    ''Good. This granddaughter is very considerate of this old man''s feelings.'' Grandpa Lu was rejoicing inwardly.

 Chapter 147 Grandpa Lus Questioning Started

    Grandpa Lu guided Zhen-Zhen to his study. He also asked their family head butler to bring them some snacks and drinks. Zhen-Zhen followed Grandpa Lu. Upon reaching his study, both of them sat down on the couch, facing each other.


    She noticed the big self-portrait hang in the center wall of Grandpa Lu''s Study. It was a beautiful woman in her mid-30''s. She couldn''t help but admire her beauty.


    "Grandpa, she''s beautiful." Zhen-Zhen blurted out suddenly.


    Grandpa Lu followed her line of sight. She was looking at the self-portrait of histe wife, Cassandra.


    "She''s Tristan''s grandma, my beloved wife, Cassandra. I gave her this gift during the 10th year anniversary of our wedding." Grandpa Lu''s voice was very gentle whenever he would mention his wife.


    Zhen-Zhen could only smile at his remarks. They stayed there and remained silent for a moment, just watching Grandma Cassandra''s self-portrait.


    After a while, Grandpa Lu cleared his throat to catch Zhen-Zhen''s attention.


    Cough! Cough!


    "Lillie?"


    "Yes, grandpa?"


    "Do you mind if I will ask you some personal questions?" Grandpa Lu asked her while staring at her expectantly.


    Zhen-Zhen''s lips curled up into a smile before shaking her head. "You can ask me anything, grandpa."


    Grandpa Lu bobbed his head with a smile.


    "But first, can you promise me one thing?"


    "Sure, grandpa, what is it? Just tell me."


    "Whatever conversation we will have here, can you keep it as a secret. Just a secret between you and me. Don''t tell other people, most especially Tristan, your husband. Can you promise me that?"


    Zhen-Zhen fell silent after hearing that. She paused for a moment, thinking about what to do and what to reply to Grandpa Lu. He was anticipating her response.


    After a few seconds, Zhen-Zhen finally responded to Grandpa Lu. "Uhm, Grandpa, I don''t want to hide something from Tristan."


    Grandpa Lu felt disappointed when he heard that. He even thought of bribing her to keep her silence and not inform Tristan but Zhen-Zhen was not yet done talking. Grandpa Lu was about to convince her when Zhen-Zhen continued speaking.


    "But since this is grandpa''s first request to me then I will fulfill it. This secret is between me and grandpa. I promise not to tell anyone about our conversation here, including Tristan." She stated with so much enthusiasm.


    Grandpa Lu was dumbfounded by herst remarks. It seemed that he didn''t need to convince her anymore since she was willing to do this because of him.


    ''She''s really sweet and thoughtful. No wonder my grandson chose her. I remember Tristan telling me that she''s different from others. Now I could somehow understand what he meant by saying that.'' Grandpa Lu thought to himself as he watched Zhen-Zhen with amusement.


    ''Now, let''s see how honest she will be once I start asking her a lot of questions.'' A mischievous smile yed across his face.<sub> </sub>


    "Thank you, Lillie. I''ll have your words." Grandpa Lu said, his eyes sparkled with delight.


    Soon, Grandpa Lu started throwing her one question after another. He was observing her expressions and gestures while answering his every question.


    "When and where did you meet my grandson?"


    Zhen-Zhen looked down at her fingers. She seemed like she was counting days.


    "Grandpa, I met Tristanst one and a half months ago at MT. Calypso. We saw each other in the waterfalls." Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but smile brightly as she remembered her first encounter with Tristan.


    Grandpa Lu could see in her eyes that she was really happy when she met his grandson. As far as he could remember, that was also the time when Tristan took a leave of absence the week after he told him to choose between finding a wife or losing his CEO position.


    Grandpa Lu gave her a followed up question. "After the two of you met in the mountain, did you continue seeing each other?"


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head and said matter-of-factly, "Yes, Grandpa. We see each other every day after that."


    Zhen-Zhen told him that because she was thinking that they see each other every day since she was already living with Tristan. Fortunately, Zhen-Zhen didn''t borate more on her answer, or else, she would give Grandpa Lu another shocking news.


    Grandpa Lu fell silent, rubbing his chin. This only meant that his grandson, Tristan kept on seeing her when he was still on his one-month vacation.


    ''Ahuh! So my grandson was busy wooing and courting Lillie during the time he was on leave. He was silent at those times. I didn''t even know his whereabouts. He hid from the public very well when his scandal was at its peak. Then he surprised everyone when he brought Lillie with him during the engagement party and introduced her as his wife.''


    Grandpa Lu suddenly burst outughing. He couldn''t help it.


    ''My grandson is also a sneaky fellow. No wonder he was not concerned nor bothered by his scandal. It turned out he was enjoying Lillie''spany at those moments.'' Grandpa Lu wasmending Tristan.


    "Grandpa, why are youughing?" Zhen-Zhen asked him curiously, oblivious of what Grandpa Lu was thinking as of this moment.


    Grandpa Lu stoppedughing and cleared his throat. He apologized for his sudden outburst ofughter.


    "Sorry about that, Lillie. I just remembered something funny. Don''t mind me."


    Zhen-Zhen just gave him a faint smile, saying "It''s alright, grandpa. No need to apologize. I''m so d to see youughing."


    After that, Grandpa Lu continued asking her. This time, Grandpa Lu had be serious.


    "Lillie, I''m just wondering. It has only been a month or more than a month that you knew my grandson. Why did you ept his proposal? Why did you marry him right away? I hope you will not regret your decision of marrying him." Grandpa Lu was testing her. This was one of the things he was really curious about.


    Zhen-Zhen looked straight into Grandpa Lu''s eyes before answering him.


    "Because Tristan was the first person who treated me so well aside from my parents. He is a good man. He epted me for who I am." Zhen-Zhen said to Grandpa Lu meaningfully.

 Chapter 148 Grandpa Lu Freaked Out

    "Because Tristan was the first person who treated me so well aside from my parents. He is a good man. He epted me for who I am." Zhen-Zhen said to Grandpa Lu meaningfully.


    Grandpa Lu was at a loss for words when he heard her sincere response. She said that while looking straight into his eyes. He could also see the glow of happiness in her eyes.


    By her expression alone, Grandpa Lu was satisfied with her honest answer. Her response was direct and simple, with no flowering words. She didn''t say directly that she loved him but her eyes were telling Grandpa Lu that Tristan was very special to her.


    ''Did my grandson find a hidden gem like her in Mt. Calypso? Is Lillie the person I''m looking for who can change my grandson? Someone who will help Tristan to move one and turn his back on his bad habits with women.'' Grandpa Lu thought to himself.


    Grandpa Lu was in deep thought when something popped up in his mind.


    ''Wait¡­ Is Lillie aware of my grandson''s bad reputation with women? Did she know that her husband is a womanizer? What if she didn''t know yet? Will she change her heart?'' Grandpa Lu''s eyes widened at that thought.


    Grandpa Lu suddenly became worried about his grandson, Tristan. Now he was in a dilemma. "Should I ask her if she knows? No. I shouldn''t. What if she doesn''t know and I suddenly ask her then I will be revealing my grandson''s dark sides to her. Hmmm. I think I should talk to my Grandson about this. He should be the one to tell Lillie.''


    "Grandpa? Is everything okay?" Zhen-Zhen asked Grandpa since he didn''t say anything after she was done answering him. It looked like Grandpa Lu''s mind was very upied by something.


    Grandpa Lu cleared his throat once again as he faced Lillie. He didn''t mean to keep spacing out in front of her. It''s just that he couldn''t help it. Some thoughts were bothering him. And those were Tristan''s fault.


    "Sorry about that Lillie. Forgive this old man. Sometimes I would feel distracted."


    Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle before saying, "Grandpa, can you stop apologizing? You didn''t do anything wrong. I''m just worried that I said something that you didn''t like, that''s why you became silent."


    Grandpa Lu gave her a faint smile before shaking his head. "No, you didn''t."


    After saying that, Grandpa Lu continued asking Zhen-Zhen about Tristan and her.


    "Lillie, I know what happened in Oceaniz City. Tristan brought you with him during his business trip. Tristan already exined everything to us but I want to know your personal point of view. I''m dying to know why did you do it? Why did you seduce Andrew?"


    This question was one of those questions Grandpa Lu wanted to have an answering from Lillie, herself. He knew that Tristan was taking all the me and he wanted to defend Lillie. Now, Grandpa Lu wanted to know her reason for doing that.


    Zhen-Zhen lowered her gaze for a few seconds. She felt guilty for what she had done. She knew that what she did was wrong. She was thinking she made that mess so she should face it and ept her mistake.


    She didn''t know if Grandpa Lu was mad at her because of that but she hoped that he would not hate her. After a while, she gazed up to meet Grandpa Lu''s eyes.


    With her soft mellow voice, she said to him, "Grandpa, I''m really sorry. It was a big mistake on my part. I shouldn''t have done that. I did it without considering the consequences. All I wanted to do was to make Tristan happy. I thought by doing that I could make him happy but grandpa I was wrong." Zhen-Zhen''s bright expression a while ago was already gone.


    ?''m really sorry, grandpa. I hope you will not hate me because of that. From now on, I will be careful with my action. I will not make a reckless decision that will make someone unhappy. I apologized to Andrew. All I need to do now is to apologize to Hannah."


    Lillie felt like crying. Just thinking that Grandpa Lu would hate her was troubling her so much. After spending some time with grandpa Lu, she came to like him a lot. She wanted to be close to him.


    Meanwhile, Grandpa Lu could feel the helplessness in her voice. Her saddened expression was telling him that she was admitting her mistake and she really regretted it. Grandpa Lu felt guilty as he felt like he was the reason she became sad.


    Grandpa Lu didn''t expect that he would end up consoling her granddaughter-inw. He couldn''t bear to see her sad. He was used to seeing her smiling brightly and cheerfully.


    "Lillie, don''t be sad. This grandpa is not mad at you. I just want to know your reason. I don''t hate you. Cheer up. Or else this old man would feel bad for making you sad." Grandpa Lu said while patting Lillie''s back.


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip, fighting the urge to cry. Now she wanted to cry because she felt touched by Grandpa Lu''sst remarks. He was also being kind to her despite what she did.<sub> </sub>


    "Hey, hey, hey, Don''t cry." Grandpa Lu began to panic when he saw Zhen-Zhen''s teary eyes.


    ''D@mn?! What should I do? What should I do? I didn''t mean to make her cry. I''m just asking a question here.'' Grandpa Lumented to himself. He felt helpless. He was freaking out on his seat as he didn''t know what to do.


    Left with no choice, Grandpa Lu suddenly made a funny face in front of Zhen-Zhen to make herugh. He stuck his tongue out while holding his two ears as he crossed his eyes. He also moved his head from left to right and vice versa. He looked like a grandpa trying to make his five-year-old granddaughterugh.


    Zhen-Zhen who was about to cry suddenly stopped while eyeing Grandpa Lu in confusion. She blinked several times. After a few seconds, a soft giggle bubbled up in the study. Zhen-Zhen startedughing while holding her stomach.


    Grandpa Lu felt relieved when he saw herughing. He just let her recover first from herughter before he spoke up.


    "Lillie, you shouldugh more often. Don''t be sad and don''t cry. You will look ugly." Grandpa Lu said after Zhen-Zhen finally stoppedughing.


    "Grandpa, Thank you. You made meugh. You''re so cute a while ago." Zhen-Zhen promptly responded.


    Grandpa Lu tried his best to hide his embarrassment. Now, he turned back to his usual self as if he did not do that funny action a while ago.


    No one would have thought that the mighty Chairman of the Heavenly Star Enterprise and the Patriarch of the Davis Family would do that hrious and funny act just to make his granddaughter-inwugh and to stop her from crying.


    "Let me give you some advice, Lillie," Grandpa Lu said, changing the topic.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head. She was now all ears on Grandpa Lu.


    "I know you did that because Tristan made a stupid request when he was drunk. Don''t follow every word he will say. You are his wife, he should be the one following your words and satisfy your needs. Between husband and wife, the wife is the real big boss. Just like your Grandma Cassie, she''s my big boss and I''m her loyal follower."


    "One more thing, Lillie¡­ don''t do that again to any man. You should seduce your husband, Tristan, instead!" Grandpa Lu said with so much conviction.


    ''So that I can have my great-grandchild right away. Hahaha!'' He added to his thoughts. Then a sly smirk appeared on Grandpa Lu''s aged face.


    Zhen-Zhen, who was oblivious of Grandpa Lu''s real intention for saying thosest words, just looked at him in confusion. She was still processing every word Grandpa Lu had said to her.


    She was thinking that Grandpa Lu''s statement was quite opposite to Tristan''s exnation when she asked him about the meaning of ''wife''.


    ''Eh, why is it Grandpa Lu and Tristan are saying different things? Tristan said a wife should listen always to her husband and make him happy. But Grandpa Lu was telling me the other way around. The wife is the real boss? And the husband should be the one to satisfy his wife''s needs?''


    Zhen-Zhen was having conflicting thoughts right now. She wanted to believe Tristan as well as Grandpa Lu. But they had different opinions.


    "Lillie, did you hear me? Did you understand what I had just said?" Grandpa Lu asked her when she remained silent.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head as a response before she raised her confusion. "Grandpa, can I say something?"


    Grandpa Lu let out a soft chuckle. "Yes, of course. You can!"


    "I''m just confused because Tristan told me a different thing. He said a wife should follow and always listen to her husband''s request and wishes."


    "WHAT?! Did he tell you that?!"

 Chapter 149 Tips From Grandpa

    "WHAT?! Did he tell you that?!" Grandpa Lu eximed exasperatedly after hearing Zhen-Zhen''s remarks.


    She just moved her head up and down as a response to Grandpa Lu.


    He couldn''t believe that his naughty grandson would say that to Lillie. He felt like he wanted to disown him as of this moment. What irresponsible grandson he had?


    ''That punk! I want to beat him right now and give him a proper lesson. How dare he tell that to Lillie? He married a wife, not a maid nor an employee. Even our employees in ourpany have the right to decide for themselves, not only listening to their CEO''smand. How much more a wife? A wife always follows her husband''s request, my ass?!''


    Grandpa Lu was furious. He was now wearing a grim expression. His face was as dark as the bottom of the pot.


    He was already thinking of several ways on how to punish the sneaky grandson of him.


    "Grandpa, are you upset?" Zhen-Zhen asked him as she noticed his contorted face.


    Grandpa Lu tried his best to hide his annoyance towards his grandson. He was afraid that Lillie might misunderstand it.


    Putting a faint smile on his face, Grandpa Lu shook his head while saying, "No, I''m not upset, dear. I just remembered that there''s someone I need to teach a proper lesson."


    She didn''t ask him further. Little did she know that Grandpa Lu was already referring to her naughty husband, Tristan.


    <o>,m Then Grandpa Lu exined to Lillie once again.</o>


    "Lillie, what Tristan truly meant by saying that was you should be a good and faithful wife to him. Don''t ever look with other men." He began correcting Tristan''s statement.


    "Yes, you should make him happy. But it doesn''t mean that you need to follow every wish and request of your husband. He also has an obligation to make you happy.To be a good wife, you should also know how to deal with your husband properly." Grandpa Lu couldn''t help but give her advice. He knew how hard to handle a man like his grandson.


    "You also need to have a little bit of authority over your husband. Learn to refuse and to threaten him so that he would be disciplined." Grandpa Lu continued talking while Zhen-Zhen was just silently listening to him.


    "If hemits a mistake and makes you sad, just tell him that he is not allowed to touch you, nor kiss and hug you. I assure you, this is a very effective way of punishing and disciplining your husband."


    Grandpa Lu said it with so much certainty because it was already proven and tested by histe wife, Cassandra.


    "And if ever he makes you cry, don''t hesitate to call this Grandpa. I will help you beat him. Understand?" Grandpa softly said to her.


    It seemed that Zhen-Zhen got Grandpa Lu on her sides now.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but feel touched by Grandpa''s kindness and thoughtfulness towards her. She really appreciated it a lot.


    "I understand, grandpa. I will keep that in mind," Zhen-Zhen responded to him politely.


    Grandpa Lu heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that. He didn''t what to tell Lillie directly that Tristan had deceived her by telling her that a wife should always listen to her husband.


    But Grandpa Lu was wondering why Lillie looked like she''s an innocent naive girl. He was afraid that his grandson would take advantage of that as he would continue his bad habits behind his wife''s back.


    Grandpa Lu wanted to help and teach Lillie what she should do to control her husband. If possible, he wanted her to be fierce enough wherein Tristan would be afraid to do something that would make his wife upset and unhappy.


    Grandpa Lu just wished that Tristan finally let go of his womanizing acts or else, he would lose this newly found gem like Lillie.


    He had to admit that after talking to Lillie and having a short bonding moment with her, Grandpa Lu could tell that she''s a good person and he already liked her attitudes and behavior.


    ''She''s not only beautiful on the outside but she also has a good heart. She''s simple, kind, sweet, very polite, honest, very innocent, and pure.''


    He wanted tomend his grandson for choosing a good wife like Lillie. Now, he wondered how his grandson would maintain his good rtionship with his wife despite his ugly past and a bad reputation.


    ''I should find a time and talk to Tristan. I should make sure that he would treat his wife very well. Lillie is beautiful outside and out, aplete package, many men will keep lining up and try to catch her attention. I hope my grandson is not a fool not to notice that. Hmm, marrying her right away is a good decision before many morepetitors appear.''


    "Lillie, thank you for your time, entertaining this old man. I won''t keep you long. I bet your mother-inw is also waiting for you in the kitchen. You wanna join her, right? Let''s continue our chitchat during lunch." Grandpa Lu said as he didn''t want her to think that he invited her just to interrogate her.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head with a smile. "It''s also my pleasure to keep Grandpa''spany today. I had fun by just talking to you, grandpa. I also learned more about Tristan''s childhood and Grandma Cassie. Your advice is also helpful to me, grandpa. I will try my best to be a good wife for Tristan."


    "Good, Lillie. Now, I will be at ease because you are Tristan''s wife. I will leave my grandson in your care. Please discipline him very well."


    Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle because of Grandpa Lu''sst remarks.


    "Alright, grandpa. I will do that. So far Tristan is behaving so well. I will follow your advice once he will do something wrong." Zhen-Zhen reassured him.


    A mischievous smile shed across Grandpa Lu''s face. He was looking forward to that. He hoped Lillie would be able to discipline Tristan and show him who''s the true boss between them.


    Grandpa Lu had already decided on whose sides he would be standing for.

 Chapter 150 Missing Her

    Meanwhile, Tristan, who was oblivious of the fact that his grandpa and his wife were currently having quality time together, just finished the first set of tasks Grandpa Lu had given him.


    When he turned to his wall-clock, he learned that it was almost lunchtime.


    "Oh sh!t! I should go back to my ce to feed FaMo. We left him in the house alone." Tristan stood up immediately when he remembered FaMo.


    Then a yful smirk tugged on his lips. He felt like he got even with FaMo now. Zhen-Zhen was attending school and she couldn''t bring FaMo with her.


    He somehow felt jealous of FaMo. He always stuck with his wife 24/7. He was also the reason he couldn''t score with his wife when it was time to sleep. FaMo was sleeping in the middle of them!


    Just thinking about that, Tristan could only sigh helplessly. He felt a little bit frustrated but he had no choice but to endure. Aside from him, FaMo was very special to Zhen-Zhen.


    It would be childish if he would try topete with a cat for Zhen-Zhen''s attention. It would also hurt his ego because a cat just like FaMo could match his value to his wife.


    He wanted to have an edge over FaMo but sad to say, he could feel that both of them had equal importance to Zhen-Zhen.


    After a while, Tristan informed Matthew that he would go to his ce and be back after the lunch break.


    Fifteen minutester, Tristan arrived home.


    FaMo who was in his hibernation mode suddenly awakened when he felt Tristan''s presence. He put up an invisible barrier around Tristan''s Condo Unit.


    It was a specialized barrier that would not hurt people and anyone could still pass through. It was only made so that it would detect anyone''s presence while FaMo was in deep concentration.


    He was still trying to recover his magical powers and strength. The force he had sensed before was still bothering him. He didn''t feel at ease.


    It seemed like an enemy would just suddenly appear at any moment, that''s why FaMo was trying his best to regain his strength.


    He knew that Tristan came to feed him. This was what Tristan and Zhen-Zhen had agreed before they left FaMo in the house alone.


    FaMo had regained 45 percent of his magical power. He could now easily teleport to Zhen-Zhen''s location if ever she needed him.


    FaMo told Zhen-Zhen to use theirmunication link to let him know if she wanted to summon him and he would go right away to her.


    This reminded him that he still needed to teach Zhen-Zhen the summoning technique so that she could summon FaMo at any moment using her own magical powers.


    ''Ah! I should start training her. Now it''s my turn to teach her in controlling power.'' FaMo made a mental note.


    He was in his small dragon form when Tristan arrived outside the door. FaMo immediately transformed into his cat form before Tristan entered the house.


    FaMo felt Tristan''s aura in the living room. He removed the barrier before he went out,ing from Zhen-Zhen''s room.


    Though Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were both using his room now, FaMo and Zhen-Zhen were still using the other room during day time.


    "FaMo!" Tristan called him out right away.<sub> </sub>


    FaMo just rolled his eyes when he saw Tristan extending his arms, expecting FaMo toe over.


    ''Duh! You are not Zhen-Zhen, why should Ie to you?'' FaMo thought to himself.


    He nned to ignore Tristan and justy down on the sofa. But the moment he smelled the food, his feet reflexively moved towards Tristan''s direction.


    ''Argh! I''m bing more of a cat now. Why am I acting like this?'' FaMo scolded himself.


    Tristan, on the other hand, bent down to carry FaMo who was now standing in front of him. With the bag of food in his left hand, Tristan carried FaMo using his right hand as they went to the dining area.


    Tristan put FaMo down on the table as he prepared his food.


    "FaMo, how are you? Did you get bored of staying here alone?" Tristan started a conversation as if he was talking to another person, not a cat.


    Too bad, FaMo was not allowed to talk to him or Tristan would freak out. A talking cat might scare him to the bone.


    Besides, FaMo''s existence as a mighty dragon was a secret between Zhen-Zhen and him. Tristan forbade Zhen-Zhen to use her power so she didn''t tell Tristan about FaMo''s true form yet.


    If Tristan would find out then his nightmare would make sense. It would be the exnation of why he kept on seeing a ck fire dragon in his dream.


    He would also realize that his nightmare was not just a coincidence but it was intentionally created by FaMo.


    Tristan was done preparing his food. He sat down in front of FaMo while watching him. FaMo didn''t mind Tristan''s presence as he began eating his food.


    Tristan continued talking to FaMo.


    "FaMo, did you miss Zhen-Zhen already? This was the first time you got separated from her for a very long time. You always stick with her all the time. Hmmm. I guess you miss her already." Tristan said to FaMo but deep inside it was him who truly missed her.


    Last whole month, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were always together, staying, and bonding at home while Tristan was helping her with her studies.


    He suddenly missed those moments, especially their question and answer portion wherein he could always punish Zhen-Zhen by either biting her or Zhen-Zhen kissing him.


    "FaMo! You missed Zhen-Zhen, right?" Tristan asked FaMo once again but he got no response from him. FaMo just continued eating,pletely ignoring his presence.


    "FaMo! Eat faster! Let''s go and see her. It''s also her lunch break! She has no ss now!" Tristan mumbled excitedly. He wanted to see her.


    When FaMo heard that, he stopped eating and he turned to look at Tristan, eyeing him weirdly.


    ''Why are you keep on asking me if I miss her? I can teleport to her location anytime. It''s you who missed her so badly, just admit it! Don''t use me as an alibi to see her.''


    "FaMo! Zhen-Zhen will be surprised to see us. Let''s go. You can eat in the car!" After saying that, Tristan immediately carried FaMo as well as his food on the table. Tristan was in a hurry.

 Chapter 151 Desperately Searching For Her

    Tristan didn''t waste more time as he sped up going to Zhen-Zhen''s university. He was in a hurry because he wanted to see her during lunch break. She would have another ss after the lunch break and he had to go back to thepany after.


    After ten minutes, he arrived at the University of Imperial Knights. Since it was still lunchtime, Tristan headed straight into the university cafeteria. He also carried FaMo with him.


    "Now, FaMo, let''s see the surprised expression of Zhen-Zhen when she sees us," Tristan said to FaMo excitedly.


    But FaMo frowned when he heard that. He was in doubt if Zhen-Zhen would be surprised. Unknown to Tristan, FaMo had already sensed something upon their arrival.


    FaMo couldn''t sense Zhen-Zhen''s aura inside the university. He was also confused about why he couldn''t feel her presence.


    ''Is Zhen-Zhen not here?'' FaMo pondered at that thought.


    Soon, Tristan entered the cafeteria. Since any pet was not allowed inside, Tristan left FaMo with the guard for a while. FaMo had a grim expression on his face the moment Tristan left him outside.


    ''Hmmph! Search all you want. But you will never see Zhen-Zhen there. She''s not here.'' FaMo mumbled to himself while watching Tristan''s retreating back.


    Tristan''s eyes roamed around the cafeteria. He kept walking around, looking for Zhen-Zhen but he couldn''t find her.


    "Where is she? She didn''t take her lunch yet? Her ss schedule this morning is also done. I wonder where she went." Tristan mumbled to himself as he kept searching for her.


    After a few minutes, Tristan decided to call her. Tristan frowned when he heard her cellphone ringing on the other line but Zhen-Zhen was not answering.


    "Oh, maybe she put her phone in silent mode because she had a ss a while ago."


    Tristan tried to dial her number several times but Zhen-Zhen didn''t answer the phone. He was right, Zhen-Zhen''s phone was in a silent mode right now.


    Furthermore, Zhen-Zhen didn''t know he was calling her because as of this moment she was busy assisting her mother-inw in the kitchen. Tristan''s mother, Isabelle, was teaching Zhen-Zhen how to cook. This was their first bonding moment and their first cooking session.


    Meanwhile, Tristan started to feel uneasy when Zhen-Zhen didn''t answer her phone. He immediately left the cafeteria. He thanked the guard for watching over FaMo. Then he carried him again as they walked towards Zhen-Zhen''s lecture hall of her previous ss schedule.


    But when they arrived there, the lecture hall was already empty.


    "Where is she?" Tristan mumbled, his face was already painted by worry. He badly wanted to see her but he couldn''t find her.


    Tristan decided to look around the campus but it would be too tiring. Too many students and the university campus was very vast and wide. It had a lot of lecture halls as well. He didn''t know where to find her but he was so desperate to see her.


    FaMo, on the other hand, just remained silent. He was just watching Tristan''s uneasy and restless behavior as he continued looking for Zhen-Zhen. FaMo had to admit that he was enjoying it, seeing Tristan acting like this.


    ''Ok, let him worry for a while,'' FaMo thought to himself, smirking inwardly.


    He could see that he was worried about Zhen-Zhen. After a few minutes of roaming around the campus, Tristan finally met a student who was in the same ss as Zhen-Zhen.


    "Miss, did you see your ssmate, Lillie Meyer, the girl who has long wavy golden brown hair and blue eyes?" Tristan tried to ask Zhen-Zhen''s ssmate if they saw her.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I haven''t met her yet. Is she a new student?" The girl responded to Tristan.


    He just nodded his head as a response.<sub> </sub>


    "Maybe she attended the orientation first this morning, that''s why I didn''t see her. Try to ask the member of the Student Council who was on duty this morning." the girl suggested to Tristan while smiling at him sweetly.


    She had a crush on him the first time she saw him. At first, she thought he wanted to know her so he approached her and asked her about her course and ss section. But it turned out he was looking for another girl.


    "Okay, Miss. Thank you so much," Tristan said.


    "Do you want me to apany you to the Student Council Office?" The girl offered Tristan as she wanted to spend more time with him and asked him about himself.


    But Tristan refused her right away. He was familiar with the building and different offices inside the campus because he was an alumnus of this school.


    He met the student council representative who oriented Zhen-Zhen this morning. But unfortunately, it was thest time she saw her. She didn''t know where she was right now.


    Soon, Tristan went to see Zhen-Zhen''s professor. He met the English Professor who talked to Zhen-Zhen this morning. But Grandpa Lu had requested that professor not to tell anyone that he met his student. So in the end, the professor just pretended that he didn''t know where his student was.


    Tristan spent the entire lunch break searching for Zhen-Zhen all over the campus but he failed to see her. He was already bathing with his own sweats for walking around the school campus.


    "Zhen-Zhen, where are you? Where did you go? Please answer my call." Tristan mumbled desperately as he continued calling her. But to no avail, Zhen-Zhen still didn''t answer her phone.


    Tristan began to panic. Zhen-Zhen suddenly disappeared. He didn''t know where to find her. He felt like going nuts right now. His heart began to pound rapidly because of nervousness. He was worried sick about Zhen-Zhen.


    "F*CK! Where is she?! Wifey, where did you go? Did something wrong happen to her?" Tristan felt helpless as he tugged his hair. He was freaking out right now.


    Then suddenly his phone rang. He answered it right away without looking at the caller ID. He thought Zhen-Zhen called him back. But to his disappointment, it was Matthew''s voice he heard from the other line.


    Matthew: " What time are youing back here to thepany? You will have a meeting with one of our VIP clients in thirty minutes."


    But instead of answering Matthew''s question, Tristan said a different thing.


    Tristan: "Matthew! Please help me!Help me find Lillie! She suddenly disappeared! I didn''t know where to find her!"


    Matthew was taken aback when he heard Tristan''s desperate plea. He could also hear the panic and urgency in his voice.


    Matthew: "Wait? What happened to Lillie? Why did she suddenly disappear?"


    Tristan: " I don''t know! I really don''t know! I am here in her university right now. I searched for her but I couldn''t find her. Should we report this to the police? What if something bad happens to her. Matthew, please help me! I feel like going crazy. I couldn''t find my wife."


    Fortunately, Assistant Twig was together with Matthew when he called Tristan. He was alerted when he heard Matthew mention Lillie''s name.


    Assistant Twig asked Matthew with intrigue, "What''s happening?"


    Matthew turned to Assistant Twig with his worried expression. "Tristan said his wife, Lillie disappeared. She went missing. She''s not in the university right now and Tristan is looking for her. He told me to report this to the police."


    Assistant Twig: "..."

 Chapter 152 You Scared Me To Death!

    Assistant Twig was at a loss for words when he heard Matthew''sst remarks. It looked like his Young Master Tristan had found out that his wife was not in the university.


    "Wait, what did you say again?" Assistant Twig asked Matthew to repeat his words.


    "Tristan said his wife, Lillie disappeared," Matthew said once again.


    "No, not that one. Thest one you said." Assistant Twig said.


    "He told me to report this to the police," Matthew repeated hisst sentence.


    Assistant Twig''s eyes widened after hearing that. ''Oh no! Chairman, this is big trouble.''


    Then Matthew talked to Tristan once again, "Alright. Calm down first. We will be able to find her. Don''t panic. I will report this to the police."


    Assistant Twig interrupted them right away. "No! You can''t do that!"


    Matthew looked at Assistant Twig confusedly. He was a little bit surprised when Assistant Twig reacted like that.


    "Why not, Mr. Twig? Tristan''s wife is missing and Tristan is now panicking because he couldn''t find her. He is worried that something bad happens to Lillie."


    Assistant Twig heaved a deep sigh. ''I''m sorry, Chairman. Your grandson wants to involve the police now. I think I can''t cover this up anymore or else, it will give us more troubleter on.''


    After much thought and careful consideration, Assistant Twig decided to tell Matthew and Tristan about Lillie''s whereabout.


    "Tell Young Master Tristan that he didn''t need to worry so much. Lillie is safe and she''s in good hands. The truth is Chairman Lu visited Lillie in her school then he invited her to the Davis Family Mansion. Young Miss is currently at home with Chairman Lu."


    Matthew was dumbfounded after hearing that. He didn''t know whether he would cry orugh for his best friend, Tristan. The main culprit of his misery right now was none other than Grandpa Lu.


    Assistant Twig could only smile sheepishly while scratching his face. He didn''t expect that Tristan would find out right away that Lillie was not in the university.


    Matthew just shook his head in disbelief before rying the information to Tristan. He didn''t know how Tristan would react once he learned about it.


    Matthew: "Ahem¡­ Tristan¡­ I just found out where Lillie is."


    Tristan: " Where is she?! Tell me. Where''s my wife?"


    Matthew: "She''s currently in the Davis Family Mansion."


    After Matthew said that, there was a moment of silence from the other line. Tristan suddenly fell silent. Matthew didn''t know what Tristan was thinking right now.


    Then after a while, he heard Tristan eximed, "What?!! Did you just say that my wife is in the Davis Family Mansion right now?!"


    "Yes," Matthew said matter-of-factly.


    *Tooootttt! Tooooottt!*


    That was the next thing Matthew had heard after he answered him. Tristan just hung up the phone without saying a word.<sub> </sub>


    "What did Young Master Tristan say?" Assistant Twig asked Matthew expectantly when he saw that their conversation just ended.


    Matthew just shrugged his shoulders and said, "He hangs up right away. He just asked me to confirm if his wife, Lillie is in the Davis Family Mansion now."


    "I thought Chairman Lu got sick today. Hmm." Matthew suddenly blurted out while lifting an eyebrow.


    Assistant Twig let out a soft chuckle. "I think there will be a face-off between grandfather and grandson soon. Do you wanna see it? Hmmm, I curious. I feel like going to the Davis Family Mansion now." There was a glint of humor in Assistant Twig''s eyes.


    Matthew just sighed helplessly. He was thinking that the grandfather and grandson duo were both stubborn and troublemakers.


    "Don''t think of leaving Mr. Twig. We still have a meeting with our clients in twenty minutes and our Chairman and our CEO are both not here. We need to cover up for their absence." Matthew reminded him.


    Assistant Twig just bobbed his head in disappointment. He wanted to see his Chairman and Young Master Tristan confront each other because of Lillie. But too bad, they couldn''t leave thepany right now.


    ***************


    Meanwhile, at the Davis Family Mansion, Zhen-Zhen and Isabelle just finished cooking. They got a little bit of dy but they were now ready to serve the food in the dining area where Grandpa Lu was waiting for them.


    "Wow, it smells delicious. Now, I''m really hungry!" Grandpa Lu said when Zhen-Zhen and Isabelle together with the other maids put all the menu on the table.


    "Grandpa, sorry for making you wait that long," Zhen-Zhen apologized right away for the dy. She felt like it was her fault because Isabelle took her time teaching her during their cooking session.


    "Oh dear, don''t apologize. It''s alright. Come, sit down beside me and let''s eat." Grandpa Lu said, inviting Zhen-Zhen.


    Isabelle couldn''t help but smile. She noticed that her father-inw really liked Lillie. By his expression and the way he talked to her, she could say that Grandpa Lu was very fond of his granddaughter-inw.


    ''It looks like their conversation went very well. Lillie easily captured her grandfather-inw''s heart. They are also getting along very well.'' Isabelle thought to herself.


    Zhen-Zhen was just about to sit down beside Grandpa Lu when suddenly someone came running in her direction. Before everyone could react, they just saw Tristan appear in front of them pulling Lillie as he engulfed her in his strong arms.


    Everyone fell silent. They didn''t expect his sudden arrival. He looked like a mess with his frizzy hair, his long sleeve white shirt was also wet from his sweats. They wondered what happened to him.


    Isabelle and Grandpa Lu as well as the maids just watched the husband and wife hugging each other tightly before them. It was Zhen-Zhen who broke the silence.


    "Hubby? Is there something wrong?" Zhen-Zhen asked him.Because of their closeness, she could feel his heart beating rapidly inside his chest.


    Tristan felt relieved the moment he felt her soft body in his arms. A while ago, he felt like going crazy as he didn''t know where to find her. Just thinking about Zhen-Zhen''s disappearance, Tristan couldn''t help but tighten his grip on her body.


    "Wifey¡­ Please don''t disappear just like that once again. You scared me to death!"


    Isabelle: "..."


    Grandpa Lu: "..."

 Chapter 153 Lively Atmosphere At Davis Mansion

    "Wifey¡­ Please don''t disappear just like that once again. You scared me to death!" The fear, worry, helplessness, and desperation could be heard in Tristan''s voice.


    Isabelle: "..."


    Grandpa Lu: "..."


    Tristan''s grandfather and his mother just exchanged meaningful nces with each other. They didn''t expect that Tristan would react like this. It seemed that he thought his wife just disappeared and went missing.


    Then they heard Zhen-Zhen trying tofort her husband.


    "Hubby, what do you mean? I didn''t disappear. See¡­ I''m here in front of you," Zhen-Zhen said while rubbing Tristan''s back.


    Tristan shook his head, "I thought something bad happened to you. I went to your school today but I didn''t see you there. I searched for you all over the campus. You were not answering your phone. What happened? Why are you here? You are supposed to attend ss at your school. I''m so worried about you."


    Isabelle simply nced at Grandpa Lu as if saying, ''Dad, see what you''ve done. This is your fault. Your grandson freaked out when he didn''t see his wife.''


    On the other hand, Grandpa Lu just ignored Isabelle''s using look. He didn''t mean to scare Tristan. He just wanted to know his granddaughter-inw so for him there''s nothing wrong with what he did.


    However, he was still tongue-tied seeing his grandson''s reaction. He didn''t want to feel guilty but Tristan''s troubled expression was making him feel sorry for him.


    "Oh, I''m sorry about that, hubby. I didn''t know you were calling me. Mother and I were busy in the kitchen a while ago. Besides, nothing bad would happen to me because I was with Grandpa. He visited me in school today and invited me here." Zhen-Zhen softly responded to him.


    Tristan had calmed down. He finally let go of Zhen-Zhen from his tight hug. Then he turned to Grandpa Lu with his eyebrow raised.


    "Grandpa, I thought you were sick today, weren''t you?"


    Before Grandpa Lu could respond, Zhen-Zhen reacted right away. "Grandpa, you were sick? You said you were healthy. Are you okay? How do you feel?"


    Grandpa Lu: "..."


    Grandpa Lu was at a loss for words. His grandson just revealed his lies today. Zhen-Zhen got even worried. Now, he''s afraid that Zhen-Zhen would think he lied to her since he said he was healthy but now Tristan just revealed his alibi that he was sick.


    "Cough¡­ Cough¡­ I think we should eat already. This old man is hungry." Grandpa Lu said, trying to avoid and change the topic.


    Isabelle tried her best to control herughter. Her son and her father-inw seemed like they were about to have a confrontation.


    Tristan''s expression was very serious while eyeing his grandpa who was the main culprit of his sufferings a while ago. Grandpa Lu avoided looking at his grandson''s eyes as he continued feigning innocence.


    Meow! Meow! Meow!<sub> </sub>


    Soon, they heard FaMo''s meowing as he made his grand entrance in the dining area. Tristan didn''t bother to carry FaMo as he dashed out from his car right away and ran inside the house.


    FaMo followed Tristan behind. FaMo became hungry when he smelled the delicious fooding from the dining area because Tristan interrupted his meal a while ago just to see Zhen-Zhen.


    FaMo was bing more like a cat because of his disguise. He could only sigh deeply at that thought.


    ''This new world is really influencing me a lot. FaMo, you are a mighty dragon. Don''t forget that. You''re not a cat.'' He reminded himself. But still, he couldn''t resist the food.


    ''But a mighty dragon also needs to eat. So it''s just fine.'' FaMo said, convincing himself.


    "Oh! FaMo is also here!" Isabelle eximed as her eyes found the cute and adorable fluffy ck cat walking towards Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen turned to Tristan with her cheerful smile, giving him a grateful look. "You also brought FaMo! Thank you, Tristan!" She also began wiping Tristan''s sweats on his forehead using her bare hands.


    "Yeah, because he is missing you so much," Tristan said to her but the truth was he was the one who was missing her so badly.


    After saying those words, Tristan grabbed Zhen-Zhen''s hand and entangled her hand with his.


    Tristan felt like he didn''t want to let go of her hand now, afraid that Zhen-Zhen might disappear at any moment.


    He felt this kind of feeling when Zhen-Zhen suddenly disappeared from his sight in Mt. Calypso. But this time, it intensified his fear of not seeing her. The City of Empire was very vast, a very crowded ce.


    If Zhen-Zhen went missing in this city then it would be hard for him to find her, unlike in Mt. Calypso. Besides, there were also dangerous people living in this city. What if they would try to kidnap Zhen-Zhen and take advantage of her? That''s what Tristan was worrying about.


    Zhen-Zhen could catch a lot of attention because of her innocence and irresistible charms. Tristan thought she was prone to the lustful eyes of the bad guys. Though she''s a demon god''s daughter, she was too sweet and kind who couldn''t even hurt a single soul just to protect herself.


    Meanwhile, that simple action of Tristan didn''t escape the observant eyes of Grandpa Lu. A triumphant smile appeared on Grandpa Lu''s face while watching their entangled hands.


    Grandpa Lu was thankful for FaMo''s arrival. Because of him, everyone''s attention was diverted away from his lies. Isabelle was very fond of FaMo so she scooped him right away and cuddled him in her arms. She''s a certified animal lover.


    ''Argh! I was caught again by this clingy woman!'' FaMomented to himself as Isabelle kept on squeezing him in her arms.


    Zhen-Zhen felt d that FaMo was also well-liked by Tristan''s family. Her mother-inw seemed like she was very fond of FaMo. She also saw Grandpa Lu''s smiling face while looking at FaMo.


    The maids who were standing on the sideline and watching the family of four were just smiling from ear to ear. Their Young Master Tristan and his wife were acting very sweet towards each other.


    Suddenly, they felt like the Davis Family Mansion became lively today because of their Young Miss''s presence as well as their young Master Tristan''s presence together with an extra one, their cute and adorable pet, FaMo.

 Chapter 154 He Found A Good Wife

    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan together with Isabelle and Grandpa Lu ate their lunch together. FaMo also joined them. He also got a separate te while eating with them as if he was also another guest.


    Isabelle was very attentive to FaMo while Grandpa Lu''s attention wasfocused on Zhen-Zhen. Tristan felt like he was the outsider. His grandfather and his motherpletely neglected him.


    Before, they were eager to invite him to have meals with them in the Davis Family Mansion. Every time he woulde, his parents as well as Grandpa Lu would always pay attention to him.


    But today, it felt different. FaMo and Zhen-Zhen became the center of attention. Honestly, he didn''t mind it at all.


    However, there was one thing that he was unhappy about: Zhen-Zhen''s attention was divided because of his grandpa. She was also attentive to Grandpa Lu and it seemed like Tristan''s presence had been forgotten by her.


    Tristan was jealous of his grandpa. Zhen-Zhen thought he was sick so she was making sure that Grandpa Lu would eat more today to gain more strength.


    "Grandpa, how is it? How does it taste? Do you like it?" Zhen-Zhen asked Grandpa Lu expectantly.


    She wanted to know if Grandpa Lu liked the food she cooked.


    Grandpa Lu bobbed his head as a response while chewing the food in his mouth. After the food in his mouth was already gone, Grandpa Lu spoke up.


    "Yes, Lillie. It tastes delicious. Not bad for your first time cooking!" Grandpa Lu said,plimenting her.


    Grandpa Lu was not lying just to assure her. The food she cooked was really good.


    "Yes Dad, I agree. I was also surprised. Lillie is a fast learner," Isabelle alsomented.


    Meow! Meow! Meow!


    Even FaMo shared his thoughts with them. Grandpa Lu, Isabelle, and Zhen-Zhen ended upughing when they heard FaMo''s meowing. It was only Tristan who remained quiet.


    This time he could no longer stay silent. He had to do something to get Zhen-Zhen''s attention back to him.


    "Wifey! How about me? Why are you not asking me? I''m your husband, remember. You don''t want to hear my opinion?" Tristan said with his pitiful look.


    That''s the time Zhen-Zhen turned to face Tristan. She was sitting in the middle of Tristan and Grandpa Lu.


    "What''s wrong, hubby? You didn''t like my cooking? Do you have differentments from Grandpa? Grandpa said it''s delicious." Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan anxiously.


    Grandpa Lu and Isabelle looked at Tristan with their eyebrows raised.


    Tristan was rendered speechless. He didn''t mean that he had differentments or opinions from Grandpa Lu. All he wanted was for Zhen-Zhen to pay attention to him as well.


    "Wifey, I haven''t tried it yet. Come, feed me. Aah." Tristan opened his mouth waiting for Zhen-Zhen to feed him.


    Grandpa Lu facepalmed when he saw his grandson acting so childish. He knew what he was trying to do.


    Isabelle, on the other hand, could no longer hold herughter. Her son was acting like a spoiled child, trying his best to get his wife''s attention.


    Zhen-Zhen just smiled brightly at Tristan before she scooped the food on Tristan''s te to feed him. Tristan was satisfied after getting fed by Zhen-Zhen.


    His bright mood came back. Grandpa Lu and FaMo just shook their head helplessly while looking at Tristan who was smiling like a fool.


    After lunch, Tristan took Zhen-Zhen away from Grandpa Lu and Isabelle so that he could spend more time with her.


    He decided not to go back to thepany. Besides, the Chairman also lied about getting sick just to leave thepany.


    FaMo wanted to follow the husband and wife so that he could keep his eyes on Zhen-Zhen or rather on Tristan.


    But unfortunately, Isabelle had cornered FaMo once again thus stopping him from following the couple. Tristan''s mother unknowingly helped him to have some private time alone with his wife by holding FaMo in a while.<sub> </sub>


    He couldn''t exin why but Tristan felt reluctant to act intimate with Zhen-Zhen whenever FaMo was around. So it became his habit to steal kisses from Zhen-Zhen behind FaMo''s back.


    Tristan brought Zhen-Zhen to his favorite spot in the Davis Family Mansion. That spot was one of the flower gardens of his grandma.


    There was a bench in the middle of the garden. It was surrounded by different types of flowers. Zhen-Zhen''s face brightened up when she saw the beautiful flower garden.


    "Grandma was the one who nted and took care of these flowers," Tristan said to Zhen-Zhen with a gentle smile on his face.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head. Grandpa Lu had also mentioned it to her a while ago.


    They were walking in the stone pathway side by side. Tristan''s arm was hooked on Zhen-Zhen''s waist.


    "Tristan¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you miss, Grandma Cassie?"


    "Yes, every day. She''s my best buddy. She doted on me so much. Among the family, she''s the one who could understand me well. I loved Grandma so much."


    Tristan couldn''t help but feel emotional whenever he would think of his grandma.


    "If she''s alive, I know she will like you too. She would be happy to meet you. Too bad, I was not able to introduce my wife to her. She always told me how excited she was to know and meet a woman who would be my wife." Tristan paused for a moment, reminiscing the past.


    "Wifey, we are ten yearste. Grandma was gone." There was a hint of sadness in his voice.


    Zhen-Zhen halted on her steps. She turned to face Tristan. His lips stretched into a smile but didn''t quite reach his hazel eyes. It was a sad smile.


    Zhen-Zhen immediately tiptoed, nting a soft kiss on his forehead. After that, she brought her right hand to his chest where his heart was beating.


    Tristan was taken aback by her sweet action. He was amazed that Zhen-Zhen had a unique way of consoling him. It brought warmth into his heart.


    "Grandma Cassie would always stay here in your heart and there... in your mind."


    Zhen-Zhen rubbed his chest then she pointed out the spot where she kissed Tristan, emphasizing that Grandma Cassie would always be there in his heart and his mind.


    Tristan was at a loss for words. Zhen-Zhen''s action really touched his heart. His eyes suddenly became teary for the first time.


    It''s embarrassing for a man to shed tears in front of a woman. That''s what Tristan was thinking so he tried his best to hold his tears.


    He couldn''t help but be sentimental after talking about Grandma Cassie with his wife, Zhen-Zhen. This was the first time he opened up to someone regarding his longing for histe grandma.


    Tristan grabbed her hands and brought them to his lips, kissing the back of her palms.


    "Thank you, Wifey. Youforted me well. I was feeling sad a while ago. But now, I am feeling better." Tristan told her truthfully.


    Zhen-Zhen shed her signature charming smile before saying, "Of course, that''s my job. I don''t want my husband to be sad."


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle after hearing herst remarks. Then he leaned down, giving her a peck on her cheeks and lips.


    Unknown to them, someone was watching them from behind. Grandpa Lu had also overheard their conversation.


    Grandpa Lu was wearing a gentle smile on his face as he watched the sweet couple.


    "My dear, Cassie¡­ I hope you will be at peace upon seeing this. Our grandson had finally found a good wife."

 Chapter 155 What Flower Do You Like Most?

    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen sat down on the bench that was located in the middle of the flower garden. Tristan just finished telling Zhen-Zhen the names of the different flowers in the surroundings.


    "Among the flowers here, tell me what do you like most? Then I will pluck those flowers for you," Tristan said to Zhen-Zhen, pointing out the flowers around them.


    "Grandpa cherishes this garden so much because of grandma. Will he allow you to pick up some flowers here?" Zhen-Zhen asked him, feeling worried that Grandpa Lu might get angry.


    A huskyugh escaped Tristan''s mouth then he shook his head.


    "I don''t think so. I think grandpa will not mind if I pluck a flower here. Besides, I was the only person allowed by grandma to pick up some flowers here. That was our bonding moments before." Tristan said confidently.


    "Hmm I could also see that grandpa likes you more than his own grandson," he added, pretending to be upset.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled when she heard that. Then she cupped Tristan''s face using both hands.


    "Hubby, don''t be jealous. You are grandma''s apple of the eye. So why not let me be grandpa''s favorite now? Besides I''m your wife."


    Tristan squinted his eyes at her, "Wifey, when did you be shameless? Who taught you that? You''re EQ is improving so muchtely. Hmm."


    Zhen-Zhen''s soft giggle bubbled up in the garden once again.


    "Did you forget, hubby? You''re my teacher. Why are you still asking me who taught me this? Aren''t you feel proud of me?"


    Tristan couldn''t believe it. His innocent wife was evolving every day. "Can I bite you? Are you telling me that this hubby of yours is shameless?"


    Zhen-Zhen zipped her lips but she bobbed her head as a response to Tristan''s query. Her blue eyes were sparkling with humor.


    "What is that mean? Permission to bite you or you are confirming that I am shameless?" Tristan said exasperatedly while frowning.


    "Thest one!" Zhen-Zhen stated matter-of-factly.


    After getting her answer, Tristan immediately pulled Zhen-Zhen as he bit her on her shoulder.


    "See¡­ this proves that my husband is truly shameless¡­ and naughty!" Zhen-Zhen continued teasing Tristan.


    "Hmm, I am well-behaved," Tristan defended himself. "Anyway, tell me. What flowers do you like most?"


    Zhen-Zhen turned to the left side to look at a certain group of flowers near them. Then she pointed the flower using her forefinger before giving him an answer.


    "Tulip¡­ is my favorite flower."


    "Hmm, why?" Tristan probed.


    "Because it''s the first flower I received from you." The warm glow of happiness could be seen in her smiling face.


    Tristan was dumbfounded for a moment. He didn''t expect that would be the reason why Zhen-Zhen liked tulip flower. Yeah, he remembered very well. He gave her three white tulips when they were in Oceaniz City.


    He felt touched because Zhen-Zhen valued even those simple things he had done for her.<sub> </sub>


    "How about you, hubby? What flower do you like most?" Zhen-Zhen asked him back.


    Tristan answered her right away. "Lily." His lips lifted upward, revealing his set of perfectly aligned white teeth.


    "Why?" Zhen-Zhen asked him curiously.


    "Hmm, Aside from the fact that your second name is Lillie, those Lilies were the reason why I saw the first-ever surprised expression of my sweet Zhen-Zhen and she also became so emotional that day." Tristan paused for a moment, observing every expression she had on her face.


    "It was also the first flower I gave to you as my wife on the day we got married." Tristan also said to her meaningfully.


    Zhen-Zhen''s heart swoon at his every word. She felt wonderful after knowing that.


    After a while, Tristan stood up, extending his arm to Zhen-Zhen. She put her hand over his palm as she stood up. Tristan held her hand tightly as he gently pulled her towards the tulip flowers. He would pluck some flowers for her.


    Tristan gave her another three white tulip flowers. Zhan-Zhen epted them with delight. She was very happy because Tristan personally picked these flowers for her.


    "By the way, wifey, Why did grandpa visit you in the school? What did he say to you? Did he talk to you about us and what happened in Oceaniz City?" Tristan finally brought up the topic of Grandpa Lu''s motive for seeing Zhen-Zhen and inviting her to the Davis Family Mansion.


    Tristan couldn''t help but frown every time he would think about Grandpa Lu''s action. He did it behind his back so he knew that his grandpa had hidden motives.


    If he didn''t see how grandpa Lu treated Zhen-Zhen very well during lunch then he would worry that Grandpa Lu might have said something harsh to Zhen-Zhen. He felt relieved when he saw Zhen-Zhen and Grandpa Lu getting along really well.


    "He said that he wanted to know me more that''s why he visited me in the school." Zhen-Zhen simply said to him without nning to borate more. She promised Grandpa Lu that she wouldn''t tell Tristan about the conversation they had in his study.


    Tristan nodded his head but he still had a nagging feeling about this. He also wanted to confront his grandpa for what he did. He was really scared to death when he thought Zhen-Zhen suddenly disappeared and went missing.


    "Wifey, Let''s go back inside. Spend time with my Mom. I will just see grandpa and talk to him about something."


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head in agreement. She was still admiring the flower in her hands. Soon the two of them went inside to see Isabelle and Grandpa Lu.


    Isabelle was busy ying with FaMo in the living room. Isabelle told Tristan that his grandpa was taking a nap in his study. Tristan left Zhen-Zhen with his mother before he proceeded to Grandpa Lu''s study.


    Grandpa Lu was leisurely sitting on the sofa while watching the self-portrait of his wife when he heard the knocking sound outside his door.


    "Grandpa, it''s me," Tristan said.


    Grandpa Lu had already expected this so he was not surprised when he learned that the person outside was Tristan.


    "Come in."


    Tristan entered Grandpa Lu''s study with his serious expression. "Grandpa, we need to talk."


    Grandpa Lu smirked at him and responded, "Right timing, my dear grandson. I also want to talk to you about something."

 Chapter 156 Confrontation Between Grandpa And Grandson

    Grandpa Lu invited Tristan to sit down. Tristan maintained his serious expression as he walked over to his grandpa.


    He sat on the chair opposite Grandpa Lu. The grandfather and grandson duo we''re now facing each other.


    Grandpa Lu remained silent while eyeing Tristan with his eyebrows raised. He wanted to let his grandson speak first because he was certain that once he spoke up Tristan wouldn''t have the chance to talk.


    "Grandpa, why did you do it? Why did you see Lillie behind my back? What''s your purpose of bringing her here?" Tristan began questioning his grandfather.


    Though he looked upset he still maintained his calm voice while confronting his grandpa. He wouldn''t dare raise his voice to his elders. This was how he wanted to respect him despite the fact he didn''t like Grandpa Lu''s action.


    Tristan continued speaking to vent out his frustration.


    "Why did you disturb her in her ss? She was supposed to attend her first day of ss. She was looking forward to it but you ruined it, Grandpa. You can see her during the weekend but why did you do it during her first day of ss? That''s inappropriate Grandpa." Tristan scolded his grandpa a little bit.


    Tristan heaved a deep sigh before he continued.


    "I was nning to surprise her by seeing her in her school during lunchtime. But it turned out I was the one who was shocked when I didn''t see her." Tristanmented to his grandfather with his pitiful look.


    Grandpa Lu didn''t know whether to cry orugh. His grandson looked like scolding him for Lillie''s ss interruption and ming him for ruining Tristan''s surprise for his wife.


    ''I thought I didn''t do something wrong but by just listening to my grandson''sints why do I feel like I''m guilty of something?''


    "Grandpa, do you hate me?" Tristan suddenly blurted out.


    Grandpa Lu was taken aback by hisst question. His face was clouded by confusion. He could no longer stay quiet.


    "What do you mean? What made you think that I hate you?" Grandpa Lu asked Tristan inquisitively.


    A deep crease appeared on Grandpa Lu''s forehead as he watched Tristan in disbelief. He didn''t hate him. He cared so much for him. Grandpa Lu had no idea why suddenly his grandson was thinking that he hated him.


    Tristan sighed deeply once again before responding to Grandpa Lu.


    "Because you almost gave your grandson a heart attack. Are you nning to kill me, Grandpa, by letting me worry too much about my wife? I thought something bad happened to her. I felt like going crazy. I searched for her over the campus but I didn''t find her!"


    "Please don''t do that again, Grandpa," Tristan begged desperately.


    "If you could just imagine the emotional trauma I had gone through this afternoon then you would feel sorry for your poor grandson," Tristan added with his exasperated voice.


    Grandpa Lu: "..."


    Grandpa Lu was tongue-tied once again. He thought his grandson has a deep and very serious reason why he would think that his grandfather hated him. But it turned out he just said those words because Tristan was scared to death when he thought Lillie went missing.


    Grandpa Lu could only shake his head helplessly while eyeing his grandson''s overdramatic expression.<sub> </sub>


    Grandpa Lu couldn''t me Tristan. It was right to be worried about his wife''s safety and well-being. Besides, he didn''t anticipate that his grandson would alsoe today to visit his wife at the University.


    Thinking about it, Grandpa Lu liked the idea that his grandson cared so much about his wife.


    At first, he suspected them that they were just pretending and they just married for each other''s benefits. He knew his grandson wanted to maintain his CEO position that''s why he got married.


    But he was amazed to see that the husband and wife were very sweet towards each other. They also had harmonious rtionships. They really looked like young couples who were in love.


    Cough! Cough!


    Grandpa Lu cleared his throat when he noticed Tristan stop talking.


    "Are you done lecturing your grandpa?" Grandpa Lu asked Tristan with a straight face.


    Tristan felt better after he had done venting out. So Tristan bobbed his head as a response to Grandpa Lu''s query.


    Now, he was staring at his grandpa with a kind of look saying ''Now, grandpa¡­ go on and exin yourself to me.''


    He was clearly challenging his grandfather as he folded his arms over his chest while looking straight into his eyes, waiting for his response.


    "So it''s now my turn to speak," Grandpa Lu stated once again, meeting his grandson''s gaze.


    Tristan just nodded his head at him with his tight-lipped expression.


    "Cough¡­ Cough¡­ Ahem, first of all, I have no intention of giving you a scare nor frightening you. I just want to see my granddaughter-inw and know her more. I didn''t know that you woulde to see her."


    "This old man is quite impatient. I don''t want to wait for the weekend to do that. Besides, I personally asked Lillie''s professors to excuse her in their sses. They said it''s alright because they won''t start the lecture right away. They just gave their student a brief introduction of the course subject today and the grading system." Grandpa Lu exined to Tristan.


    "And to answer your question, I brought Lillie here because she also said she wanted to know more about us, about your family. I don''t have ill-motives by seeing your wife behind your back. I didn''t mistreat her." Grandpa paused, assessing Tristan''s reaction before he continued.


    "And I''m proud to say that Lillie is a wonderful woman. For the first time, you impressed me with your choice of a woman. I think my grandson is not blind. You found a hidden gem. Good job, grandson."


    Tristan''s expression softened right away when he heard that. He couldn''t agree more. Zhen-Zhen was truly a precious gem¡­ she''s priceless.


    "Now, I''m done exining. It''s my turn to lecture a dumb grandson of mine." Grandpa Lu''s eyes became sharp as he looked daggers at his grandson. Grandpa Lu was smiling but it was a bone-chilling smile that could send shivers through his spine.


    Tristan: "..."


    ''Why do I feel like I''m in trouble now? Grandpa''s expression suddenly changed into a frightening one! And what he meant by dumb grandson? I''m not dumb!''

 Chapter 157 Cherish Her Or Else You Will Lose Her

    ''I should be the one who should be mad because of Grandpa''s sneaky move. But why is it Grandpa is the one who looks like a tiger ready to devour me?'' Tristan pondered at that thought as he continued watching Grandpa Lu''s frightening expression.


    "Grandpa, you know that I''m not dumb," Tristan made a sidement.


    Grandpa Lu shot him a sharp re and said, "Stop talking and just listen to me, you brat!"


    Tristan automatically closed his mouth when he heard Grandpa Lu''s angry voice. His grandpa just transformed into a scary monster once again.


    ''I feel like calling Zhen-Zhen here so that she would see this. I don''t think Grandpa will dare act scary like this if my wife is here. Wifey, SOS! I need your charm to calm a grumpy old man down.''


    "It appears to me that my grandson is so dumb that he doesn''t know the basic role of a husband and wife in a marriage life." Grandpa Lu said, lifting an eyebrow.


    Tristan couldn''t help but frown. ''Eh? What is grandpa talking about?''


    "How dare you tell Lillie that a wife is the one who always listens to her husband and follows his every wish and request just to make him happy??!"


    Tristan: "..."


    Tristan was at a loss for words. He didn''t expect that Grandpa Lu would be able to know that. He knew it. His grandpa talked to Zhen-Zhen and probably asked a lot of questions.


    Suddenly, Tristan became uneasy and restless in his seat. He knew that Zhen-Zhen was very honest. She probably answered every question by his grandpa.


    He didn''t know what other things Zhen-Zhen had told Grandpa Lu. He had a bad feeling about this. He was worried about what Grandpa Lu and Zhen-Zhen had talked about.


    ''Grandpa is really a sly and sneaky fellow! I didn''t anticipate this, that''s why I was not able to warn Zhen-Zhen.''


    Grandpa Lu continued to reprimand his grandson.


    "A wife is not a ve, Tristan! The husband should be the one treating his wife very well. The husband should satisfy his wife''s needs. Did you not hear the saying ''Happy wife, happy life!''. For goodness''s sake, Tristan, be a man! Be a gentleman to your wife, not a bastard!"


    Tristan: "..."


    "Treat her like a princess¡­ pamper her just like how I pamper your grandma. Do you think your grandma would be happy if she learned that you said those things to your wife?"


    "If you don''t treat Lillie well and just take her for granted then sooner orter you will lose her. She''s a beautiful woman, so kind and sweet, pure and innocent."


    "Many men will try to get her and steal her from you! They will be crazy over your wife. Do you understand what I''m saying? Because if not then you are really dumb!"


    "You even asked her to seduce your brother! Don''t you see her value yet? Do you want to lose her? Can you bear to see Lillie with another man who is not you?"


    Bullseye! Savage! Grandpa Lu just hit Tristan''s heart after saying those words. 100 points for Grandpa Lu. Zero for Tristan.<sub> </sub>


    Grandpa Lu''sst sentence struck him the most. Could he bear to see Zhen-Zhen together with another man?


    For an unknown reason, just imagining it made his heart constricted inside his chest. It seemed like his heart was being squeezed and he felt suffocated. Unknowingly, he balled his hands into fists.


    At that certain moment, he knew the answer. He couldn''t! He wouldn''t be able to bear it, seeing Zhen-Zhen with another guy. He would go nuts from both anger and jealousy.


    "I''m her husband. She''s mine, Grandpa! I will not let her be with other men." Tristan suddenly blurted out with so much conviction.


    Grandpa Lu smirked after hearing that. He was satisfied with Tristan''s answer. He could see the possessive behavior of his grandson towards Lillie.


    "Good. Then I will take back my words that you are dumb. At least, you know her worth. So you must cherish her if you don''t want to lose her. Make her happy. Don''t hurt her feelings."Grandpa Lu paused for a moment, ncing at Tristan meaningfully.


    "One more thing, grandson. Don''t break her trust. I know there''s something you are not telling her yet."


    Tristan was taken aback when he heard that. He met Grandpa Lu''s eyes. This time Grandpa Lu didn''t look angry. His expression softened while eyeing his grandson with concern.


    "Be honest with her. Tell her more about yourself. You could not undo your past deeds but you can show her that you are a changed man now."


    Tristan knew that his grandfather was referring to his scandal and bad reputation with women. His grandpa was clearly advising him to confess with Zhen-Zhen and tell her about those negative things he had done in the past.


    Tristan clenched his fists as he looked down. He didn''t know if he had the courage to do that now. He was not yet ready. He was afraid.


    He had an awareness that he was theplete opposite of Zhen-Zhen. She was so pure and innocent, unlike him who was already tainted.


    Meanwhile, Grandpa Lu could see the troubled face of his grandson. He knew that Tristan was having conflicting thoughts right now. Grandpa Lu didn''t say a word. He just let him think for a while.


    After his long silence, Tristan finally spoke up.


    "Grandpa, I understand what you are trying to say, or what you want me to do. I really appreciate that you didn''t tell her yet."


    "Because you should be the one who must tell her. She has to hear it from you, not from other people." Grandpa Lu promptly responded.


    Tristan nodded his head at him. "I know, grandpa. It''s just that I couldn''t find my courage yet. Can you give me more time? I promise. I will tell her myself. But not now." Tristan reassured his grandpa.


    "I still need time to figure out how I can exin everything to her so that she would understand it. I don''t want her to change once she learns about this."


    Grandpa Lu bobbed his head before saying, "I understand your fear. But don''t take too much time. The sooner you tell her, the better."

 Chapter 158 A Mothers Request

    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen and Isabelle were having bonding moments together with FaMo. Isabelle noticed the tulip flowers in her hand.


    "Did Tristan bring you to his grandma''s garden?" Isabelle asked Zhen-Zhen. There was a faint smile on her face.


    She bobbed her head and said, "Yes, Mom. The garden is so beautiful. Flowers are everywhere. No wonder that spot is Tristan''s favorite ce here."


    "That''s true. That ce connects him to his grandma. Lillie, can I make a request?" Isabelle told her while holding Zhen-Zhen''s hand.


    "Sure, Mom. Just tell me."


    "The truth is I am missing Tristan. When he went to college he became independent and started living separately from us. He was closer to his grandma rather than me. I didn''t know if I made something before that caused him to distance himself from us, his parents." Isabelle shared her troubles with Zhen-Zhen.


    "Mom, I''m sure that Tristan loves you so don''t be sad. He is even praising and bragging to me how expert you are when ites to cooking. The food you cook is his favorite," She said,forting Isabelle.


    With those words, Zhen-Zhen was able to lighten the heavy feelings Isabelle had a while ago. Tristan didn''t directly show her that he loved his mother''s cooking.


    She was very happy to hear that from her daughter-inw. She could see that Zhen-Zhen was not saying those things just tofort her. She believed her. Tristan probably told his wife those things.


    Isabelle squeezed her hands before saying, "Lillie, thank you for telling me that. This means a lot to me."


    Zhen-Zhen just smiled at her.


    "Regarding my request, can you make Tristan visit us every week? I want to spend time with both of you. Can you do that Lillie?" Isabelle solemnly requested her.


    Zhen-Zhen promptly nodded her head with a charming smile on her face. "Sure Mom. I can do that for you. I will do my best. I will make sure that Tristan wille here every week so that you can spend more time with him."


    Isabelle was grateful to hear that. She immediately hugged Zhen-Zhen. She hoped that her daughter-inw would be able to help them be closer with Tristan once again just like when he was still young.


    "Thank you, my dear daughter. I will look forward to that."


    "So don''t be sad anymore, Mom." Zhen-Zhen rubbed her back while softly saying those words.


    Isabelle nodded her head before they broke the hug.


    "Dear, can you tell me what are Tristan''s likes and dislikes? I wanna know."


    Zhen-Zhen took her time, thinking about what to respond to her. She put her finger on her mouth, tracing her lower lip once again. It was her habit once she was thinking of something.


    After a while, Zhen-Zhen''s eyes lit up as she remembered what Tristan''s like.


    "Mom, Tristan loves photography. He is really good when taking pictures. His shots are beautiful and amazing. Next time we visit here, I will show you." Zhen-Zhen told Isabelle with her exhrated voice.


    "Oh, it looks like my son maintained his hobby. When he was young he was already holding a camera like it was his buddy." Isabelle giggled as she remembered the young version of her son.


    "He also likes outdoor activities such as camping, hiking, and mountain climbing. He said he wanted to do it once in a while to rx and relieve his stress from work. He is a nature-lover, Mom."<sub> </sub>


    "Hmm, Lillie, I''m d that you seem to know him more. Please, take care of my son. If ever you learn that he has shorings, can you still understand him? Can you still ept him for what he is, despite his past?"


    Isabelle was giving Zhen-Zhen a heads-up if ever she would learn about Tristan''s past rtionships with many women.


    Grandpa Lu told her that Lillie had still no idea about Tristan''s reputation of being a Cassanova. So he warned Isabelle not to mention anything to Lillie. Isabelle agreed with Grandpa Lu''s request.


    Zhen-Zhen who was oblivious of the meaning behind Isabelle''s words just bobbed her head in agreement.


    She was thinking that Tristan epted her as a demon god''s daughter and he never hated her so she wanted to do the same by epting Tristan for who he was.


    The mother-inw and daughter-inw were still talking when two people arrived.


    "Mom? Lillie?"


    Isabelle and Zhen-Zhen turned around only to see Andrew and Hannah standing just a few steps away from them.


    It was Andrew who called them out. Hannah remained silent as she was shocked to see Lillie inside the Davis Family Mansion.


    ''What is she doing here?'' Hannah thought to herself.


    She frowned the moment she saw FaMo beside Zhen-Zhen. ''Even her pet?''


    Isabelle stood up to greet Andrew and Hannah.


    "Oh, Andrew, you''re here. I forgot you told me that you will visit together with Hannah." Isabelle gave Andrew a quick hug.


    Then Isabelle turned to Hannah but she didn''t hug her.


    "Oh sorry dear, I can''t hug you right now. I yed with FaMo and have not washed my hands yet. I don''t want to be the cause of your allergy." Isabelle said, cracking some jokes but Hannah took it differently.


    She couldn''t help but feel bitter. Isabelle became close with Lillie and even her pet right away.


    Hannah concealed her negative emotions by smiling at Isabelle, pretending that it was just fine with her.


    Zhen-Zhen also stood up to greet them. She shed her friendly smile to Andrew and Hannah. But only Andrew acknowledged her by smiling back at her.


    "Oh, right timing, both of you just stay over for dinner. Tristan and Lillie are here. Let''s have family dinner tonight." Isabelle suggested to them, feeling excited.


    "Wait, I will call my husband and inform him so that he will return home early," Isabelle added, before leaving the three of them in the living room.


    Hannah''s expression changed when she heard Tristan''s name. She didn''t expect that Tristan was also here. Reflexively, her eyes roamed around the house, searching for him.


    Then Zhen-Zhen suddenly spoke up. "Hannah, can we talk?"

 Chapter 159 Hannahs Hypothetical Question

    "Hannah, can we talk?"


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t have the chance to talk with Hannah during the engagement party. She also wanted to apologize to her.


    She was d that Hannah and Andrew also visited the Davis Family Mansion today. Finally, she got the opportunity to talk to her.


    Meanwhile, Andrew knew the reason why Lillie asked Hannah. When they talked before she mentioned that she would also like to apologize to Hannah.


    Hannah, on the other hand, didn''t expect that Lillie would initiate to talk to her. She had conflicting thoughts but in the end, she agreed with her request.


    "Okay," Hannah simply said to her.


    Zhen-Zhen''s face brightened up when she heard that. "Thank you, Hannah."


    Andrew knew that this would be a girl talk between Hannah and Lillie so he gave the two girls privacy.


    "Alright, I will leave the two of you so that you can have your conversation. I will just go to grandpa to greet him." Andrew said before leaving the two girls in the living room.


    When the two girls were left alone in the living room, Zhen-Zhen spoke up again to Hannah who remained silent. Between the two of them, it was Hannah who felt very awkward.


    "Hannah, do you want to talk here or outside? There''s a beautiful garden here. Can we go there to talk?" Zhen-Zhen suggested enthusiastically.


    "Yeah, I know that," Hannah responded indifferently.


    She didn''t know how she would act in front of her. She really felt ufortable with Lillie''s presence.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head before saying, "Let''s go."


    Hannah started to move, going to the garden without waiting for Zhen-Zhen. She wanted to show her that she was already familiar with the Davis Family Mansion as if it was her own house. She also spent most of her childhood days there.


    FaMo was about to follow them but Zhen-Zhen stopped him as she was worried about Hannah''s allergy.


    "FaMo, don''t follow us. Just stay here and wait for Mom. I''m sorry but you are not allowed to get near Hannah." Zhen-Zhen told FaMo as she reminded him.


    FaMo could only sigh in frustration. Since Zhen-Zhen had said it, he had no choice but toply with her request.


    FaMo didn''t like Hannah, that''s why he wanted to apany Zhen-Zhen during their talk. However, Zhen-Zhen forbade him to do so.


    After she saw FaMo stopped on his track, Zhen-Zhen continued following Hannah behind. FaMo could only watch their retreating back.


    ''If Zhen-Zhen will cry again because of that ''Hannah girl'' then I will make sure to scare her too! No one is allowed to make my baby, Zhen-Zhen, cry.'' FaMo''s father instinct was acting up once again.


    After a few minutes, Hannah and Zhen-Zhen arrived in the garden where Tristan brought her a while ago.


    But instead of going in further, they stayed in the veranda to take a shade from the heat of the sun.


    They were standing side by side. Hannah was not looking at Zhen-Zhen, her gaze was fixed on the flower garden. But the moment she turned around to face her, the tulips in Zhen-Zhen''s hand caught her attention.<sub> </sub>


    It reminded her of Tristan. When they were young and ying together in this garden, Tristan would often give her tulips. That''s the reason why tulips became her favorite flower.


    "Did you get those flowers from this garden?" Hannah couldn''t help but ask her.


    Zhen-Zhen was still holding those flowers because she really treasured them.


    With a bright smile on her face, Zhen-Zhen answered Hannah''s query.


    "Yes, Tristan picked them up for me."


    Hannah''s mood didn''t improve especially when she heard those words. She became more upset because she was used to receiving the same flowers from Tristan.


    Because of that, the bitterness and jealousy in Hannah''s heart intensified. Zhen-Zhen had no idea that she made Hannah upset after she told her that.


    "Hannah, I want to apologize to you because of the incident that happened to you in Oceaniz City. I didn''t know about your allergy. I didn''t mean to harm you."


    Zhen-Zhen apologized to her right away. But Hannah just remained silent. She could no longer hide her foul mood. She was staring at Zhen-Zhen with her ugly expression.


    "I understand if you are still mad at me. I''m sorry it took a lot of time before I was able to say this to you." Zhen-Zhen became nervous and anxious when Hannah didn''t respond to her.


    The guilt began to consume her. She continued to speak and exin everything to Hannah.


    "I''ve made a grave and terrible mistake. Regarding Andrew, please forgive me, Hannah. It was a great misunderstanding and mistake on my part. It won''t happen again. I am really sorry."


    "I assure you, nothing happened between me and Andrew," Zhen-Zhen added.


    Zhen-Zhen tried her best to exin but Hannah was already blinded by jealousy that she didn''t care about Zhen-Zhen''s apology anymore.


    "I hope we can start over again and be friends. I want you to be my friend, Hannah," Zhen-Zhen softly said to her.


    When Hannah heard that, she finally reacted and broke her silence. Sheughed but it was a coldugh.


    "Friends?" Hannah asked her with a mocking look in her eyes.


    Zhen-Zhen could feel her coldness but she just nodded at her, still hoping that Hannah would reconsider it.


    She thought Hannah would also be understanding about the situation just like Andrew. But Zhen-Zhen was mistaken. Hannah was different from Andrew.


    Besides, Hannah still had a bad impression of her. And she hated her more because of Tristan. Hannah''s feelings became moreplicated.


    She shouldn''t act like this because she already had Andrew. But her buried feelings for Tristan resurfaced once again. She had no rights over him but her possessiveness of him had triggered her to act cold towards Zhen-Zhen.


    "Lillie, let me ask you this," Hannah said, a chilly glint shed through her eyes while staring at Zhen-Zhen.


    "If ever I will try to seduce your husband, Tristan, then I apologize to you, saying it''s just a mistake and I will ask you to be my friend. Will you still want me to be your friend? Will you agree?"

 Chapter 160 Zhen-Zhens Internal Struggle

    "If ever I will try to seduce your husband, Tristan, then I apologize to you, saying it''s just a mistake and I will ask you to be my friend. Will you still want me to be your friend? Will you agree?


    Hannah''s hypothetical question caught Zhen-Zhen off guard. Suddenly, she felt something deep inside her heart.


    Just thinking about Hannah and Tristan together in one room as Hannah was doing the same thing she did to Andrew, Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but feel hurt¡­ and mad? Yeah, she would also be mad. Zhen-Zhen had confirmed it to herself.


    However, she knew that Hannah didn''t need to seduce Tristan because he was already in love with her. That was the sad truth and she was reminded now of that fact.


    Zhen-Zhen lowered her gaze, trying to gather her emotions. She couldn''t look straight into Hannah''s eyes.


    Hannahughed again coldly when Zhen-Zhen just remained silent. She had no words to refute that.


    "Answer me, Lillie," Hannah urged her to speak up.


    Zhen-Zhen clenched her fists, gripping the flowers in her hand too tightly. She was in emotional pain right now and she was trying her best to calm herself down.


    After a few seconds, she mmed her eyes shut before answering Hannah.


    "N-No. I can''t¡­" Zhen-Zhen mumbled.


    Hannah smiled at her with a grimace.


    "See¡­ I''m d you understood what I am feeling right now. Admitting your mistake and apologizing for it, that''s a good initiative. But after what you''ve done to me and my fiancee, asking me to be your friend is too much."


    "Do you know the word shame? I wonder how you can still smile at me, acting so friendly as if nothing happened. Sometimes, saying sorry is not enough to fix everything, Lillie."


    "I''m sorry to say but I can''t ept you to be my friend. You already ruined the chance of us being friends. So don''t act like an innocent and sweet person in front of me. I won''t buy it." There was a hint of sarcasm in her voice.


    Hannah couldn''t help herself from venting out her frustration towards Zhen-Zhen. She''s not like this but she was triggered by her. This was the first time she confronted someone like this.


    Zhen-Zhen could feel Hannah''s hatred towards her. She couldn''t me her. She was thinking that Hannah had every right to be mad at her since it was her fault.


    "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I regretted it. I understand how you feel. I''m sorry if I offended you again when I asked you to be my friend. I''m being insensitive to your feelings. I''m sorry, Hannah. I truly am."


    Zhen-Zhen could only apologize to her over and over again. She didn''t know what to do for Hannah to forgive her.


    Hannah heaved a deep sigh as she looked away. Seeing the pitiful face of Zhen-Zhen, she felt like she went overboard this time for saying those harsh words to her. But she couldn''t help it.


    "I will ept your apology. But it doesn''t mean I''ve already forgiven you. Give me time." Hannah inly said.


    "We can''t be friends but we can still act civil towards each other," she added.


    "I understand," Zhen-Zhen promptly responded.<sub> </sub>


    After that, there was a moment of silence between the twodies. They just stood there, Zhen-Zhen was looking down while Hannah was observing the flower garden.


    Hannah''s eyes found the bench in the center of the gardenThen Hannah smiled bitterly as she recalled the past.


    That was the spot where Tristan was supposed to confess to her. They were sitting there facing each other. But everything went wrong when she made that mistake. She lied to him.


    Hannah became sentimental. She just started speaking to Zhen-Zhen, telling her about her moments with Tristan in that garden.


    "Tristan and I used to hang out a lot in this garden. He was taking pictures of the flowers while I was painting."


    Zhen-Zhen looked up when she heard her. She started to pay attention to Hannah''s words, trying to picture it out in her mind... the young versions of Hannah and Tristan, spending time together in this beautiful garden.


    Suddenly, Zhen-Zhen felt like a sharp object just pierced her heart.


    "Those flowers in your hand¡­ he was also fond of giving me that. Tulips became my favorite flower because of Tristan. He also liked Tulips, his favorite flower." Hannah informed her.


    Complicated emotions shed through Zhen-Zhen''s eyes after hearing that.


    ''Tristan said he liked Lily. Did he just lie to me a while ago? Did Tristan like tulip because of Hannah? Was that the reason he gave me tulip flowers? Was he thinking of Hannah whenever he would see tulip flowers?''


    Just thinking about that, Zhen-Zhen felt like something was crushing her heart right now. Zhen-Zhen''s eyes suddenly became misty but she was trying her best to hold her tears.


    This was not good for Zhen-Zhen. If she would continue to listen to Hannah and her emotions would be affected then it was just a matter of time before her blue eyes would turn red.


    Zhen-Zhen closed her eyes, trying her best to think of happy moments with her Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo. She needed to divert her attention or else she wouldn''t be able to stop herself from changing her eye color.


    Meanwhile, FaMo who was inside the living room had sensed Zhen-Zhen''s internal struggle. He knew that something was wrong with Zhen-Zhen. He needed to go to her now.


    That was the moment Tristan arrived in the living room. He had just finished talking with Grandpa Lu. They were also interrupted when Andrew came to greet their grandfather.


    When FaMo saw Tristan, he immediately walked towards him.


    Meow! Meow! Meow!


    Tristan looked down as he watched FaMo in confusion. It seemed that FaMo was trying to tell him something but he couldn''t understand.


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle. "Are you hungry again, FaMo?"


    FaMo rolled his eyes and red at Tristan.


    ''Fool! I''m not hungry! Let''s go to your wife now, you moron! I''m afraid that your Hannah is making her sad once again! I''m gonna roast both of you if Zhen-Zhen will cry again because of you and Hannah!''

 Chapter 161 A Husband Consoling His Wife

    ''Fool! I''m not hungry! Let''s go to your wife now, you moron! I''m afraid that your Hannah is making her sad once again! I''m gonna roast both of you if Zhen-Zhen will cry again because of you and Hannah!''


    FaMo bit the tip of Tristan''s ck, signaling him to follow him and go to the garden where Zhen-Zhen and Hannah were currently talking.


    But Tristan didn''t get it. "Hey FaMo, That''s my pants, not a food. Are you really hungry?"


    FaMo who was losing his patience bit Tristan''s leg for real.


    "Ouch!" Tristan grunted.


    That''s the time Isabelle came back after talking to her husband, Lucas.


    "Oh, what''s wrong, son?" Isabelle asked him the moment she saw Tristan leaning over to get FaMo.


    "It''s FaMo, Mom! He is suddenly acting very weird. He bit me. He thinks of me as food."


    Then Tristan turned to FaMo. He was now carrying him in his arms. "Stop thinking about food, FaMo. You''re bing fatter each day. You are an obese cat now. You should go diet."


    FaMo could only shake his head. He wondered if there would be a day that he and Tristan would be getting along well. He was easily annoyed by this man.


    ''Forget it! I''m gonna go and check Zhen-Zhen alone.''


    With that thought in mind, FaMo started struggling in Tristan''s hand.


    "Son, I think FaMo wants to go somewhere. He''s not hungry," Isabelle suddenly blurted out when she saw FaMo struggling to escape from Tristan''s grasp.


    When Tristan heard that, Zhen-Zhen''s beautiful face popped up in his mind. "Oh right, did you see Lillie, Mom? I think FaMo wants to go to her."


    FaMo heaved a sigh of relief, finally, Tristan had figured out what he wanted to do.


    "I left them here when I called your father. Maybe she went outside together with Hannah."


    Tristan nodded his head. Andrew was here so he was not surprised that Hannah was also here. After a few seconds, FaMo moved again in his arm, signaling him to put him down.


    "Alright, FaMo, we will find Zhen-Zhen and go to her. Do you know where she is?" Tristan said while releasing FaMo.


    FaMo moved his head towards the direction of the garden, then he started to walk outside.


    "Mom, I''ll be back. Will just go to my wife." Tristan said before following FaMo behind.


    ''It seems that FaMo knows where Zhen-Zhen is.'' Tristan thought to himself, feeling amused as he watched FaMo''s back.


    It did not take long when Tristan saw two silhouettes in the veranda near the flower garden. Now, he was certain that Zhen-Zhen and Hannah were together.


    He wondered if the two of them were talking about what happened in Oceaniz City. He hoped that the two women would reconcile also.


    That reminded him he needed to talk to Andrew and apologize to him. He recalled that he punched his brother so hard although everything was his fault.


    Tristan was about to greet the two women when he noticed that something was off with Zhen-Zhen. Hannah was looking at the flower garden, that''s why she didn''t notice Zhen-Zhen''s reaction.


    FaMo leaped towards Zhen-Zhen. She was still closing her eyes when she felt FaMo''s movement under her feet.


    ''Zhen-Zhen, are you okay?'' FaMo''s voice was heard in her subconscious.


    ''FaMo¡­"


    Zhen-Zhen felt helpless as FaMo''s concerned voice resonated in her mind. She badly needed someone tofort her now. Zhen-Zhen did not notice but a single tear already flowed down her cheek and dripped from her chin.


    That was the scene Tristan had witnessed the moment he reached their spot. He had no idea what''s going on. Hannah was no longer speaking and she''s not paying attention to Zhen-Zhen.


    ''Did the two of them fight? Why is Zhen-Zhen crying?'' Tristan felt rmed. He immediately dashed towards her direction.


    Tristan didn''t want to see her cry. As much as possible, he wanted to see her smile, not like this. Upon closing their distance, Tristan cupped her face right away, caressing her cheeks while wiping her tears.


    When she felt his warmth and smelled his familiar scent, Zhen-Zhen opened her teary eyes.


    "Tristan¡­" Zhen-Zhen murmured his name.


    "Hey, why are you crying?" Tristan asked her anxiously.<sub> </sub>


    Hannah turned around the moment she heard Tristan''s voice. She didn''t notice his arrival. Hannah immediately frowned when she saw Tristan''s worried expression and Zhen-Zhen''s sad expression.


    She was rendered speechless. She eyed Zhen-Zhen with disbelief. Hannah clenched her fists as she looked daggers at Zhen-Zhen.


    ''What''s wrong with her? Is she ying a victim here to get Tristan''s sympathy? Why is she acting pitiful in front of him? What if Tristan will misunderstand it? I didn''t do anything to her!''


    Her hatred towards Zhen-Zhen intensified. She thought Lillie was framing her so that Tristan would get mad at her.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen didn''t answer Tristan''s question, instead, she asked him something.


    "Tristan, what flower do you like most? Lily or Tulip?" Zhen-Zhen asked him out of the blue. Her voice sounded desperate. She needed to know badly.


    ''Huh? Flower? Why is she asking me this again? I told her already.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    Hannah, on the other hand, squinted her eyes at Zhen-Zhen. She didn''t know what she was trying to do by asking Tristan that question.


    ''Does she hate the fact that Tristan and I like the same flower? This girl is unbelievable.I knew it! She has two faces. That''s why I don''t like her.''


    Zhen-Zhen was looking at Tristan expectantly, anticipating his answer.


    "I already told you. Did you forget? It''s a Lily flower." Tristan finally responded.


    "How about Tulip? Don''t you like it too?" Zhen-Zhen asked again.


    Oblivious to the reason why Zhen-Zhen was asking her these questions, Tristan just gave her an honest answer.


    "Hmm, I like Lily. But I also like Tulip."


    Hannah''s lips twitched into a triumphant smile when she heard that. She was looking at Zhen-Zhen as if she was saying ''I told you so. He likes Tulip.''


    Zhen-Zhen''s mood became more sullen. Tristan didn''t know what to do. Did he say something wrong?


    "Hey, what''s wrong. Please don''t give me that kind of sad look."


    "You said you like Lily but you like Tulip as well. Can''t you just choose only one?" Zhen-Zhen mumbled while feeling down.


    Tristan looked at her helplessly. He didn''t know why his wife was acting like this. What made her upset?


    FaMo was already ring at Tristan. If he would fail to cheer Zhen-Zhen up then FaMo had already decided to give Tristan his most frightening nightmare tonight as his punishment.


    "Of course, I like Lily the most. But I also like Tulip because it''s your favorite flower. Remember? You just told me it''s your favorite flower so I should like it too." Tristan softly said while exining to her.


    "Is that true?" Zhen-Zhen asked him again like she was a child asking someone forfort.


    "Yes, it''s true. I''m not gonna lie to my wife," Tristan said with certainty.


    "I heard you were very fond of the Tulip flower when you were still young. Why did you like tulip before?"


    Tristan couldn''t help letting out a soft chuckle. He found Zhen-Zhen''s curiosity and persistence very cute.


    Tristan sighed deeply. He was still cupping her face. His hazel eyes met her blue eyes. Without breaking their eye contact, Tristan answered herst question.


    "Because grandma Cassie like Tulips so I came to like it when I was young."


    "So you like Tulip because of Grandma Cassie, not because of other reasons?" Zhen-Zhen probed again.


    "Yes¡­ it''s because of grandma. And now, I like it because my wife likes it too. Are you satisfied now with my answer? Please don''t be sad wifey. I don''t want to see you sad." Tristan said, caressing her face.


    Tristan had already forgotten Hannah''s presence because his attention was focused on Zhen-Zhen. He was busyforting her.


    Zhen-Zhen''s mood changed immediately when she heard that from Tristan. She believed him. He said it while looking straight into her eyes. He''s not lying.


    Zhen-Zhen''s bright smile returned to her face. Her gloomy expression was long gone. Then she pounced on Tristan, hugging him tightly.


    The heaviness in her heart a while ago was lifted. She thought Tristan lied to her when he said she liked lily flower. She thought Tristan liked the tulip because of Hannah. She was d that Grandma Cassie was the real reason Tristan was fond of tulip.


    The triumphant smile on Hannah''s face a while ago suddenly disappeared as she witnessed this sweet interaction between the husband and wife. She also felt like she was pped on the face when she heard Tristan''s answer.

 Chapter 162 A Talk Between Two Brothers

    FaMo who was watching from the sideline had a satisfied look on his face.


    ''You just saved your ass today, Tristan. Because of that, I will let you have a good sleep.'' FaMo thought to himself as he observed the bright expression of Zhen-Zhen.


    He was worried about her a while ago. It was a good thing Zhen-Zhen was able to control her emotions, or else it would give them big trouble.


    Then FaMo turned to Hannah with a sharp re. He wondered what she did to make Zhen-Zhen sad.


    But he was taken aback when he saw Hannah''s gloomy expression. She looked like she was sulking in her spot.


    After Tristan and Zhen-Zhen broke the hug, Andrew also appeared at the veranda. He was also searching for Hannah. He thought Lillie and Hannah were done talking.


    When Andrew reached their spot, he felt like something was off. Hannah was not looking good.


    ''What happened to their talk?'' Andrew marveled at that thought.


    The moment Hannah''s eyes found Andrew, she immediately walked towards him, hugging him as well.


    "Is everything alright?" Andrew asked her.


    But Hannah just remained silent as her grip on Andrew''s body tightened.


    Andrew gave Tristan and Zhen-Zhen a questioning look. But they had no idea what''s wrong with Hannah. The atmosphere became awkward for the four of them.


    Fortunately, Isabelle intervened when she called them.


    "Oh, everyone is here. Who wants to join me in the Market? I will buy ingredients for tonight''s dinner. We will have family dinner!" Isabelle said to the two couples excitedly.


    "Tristan, I wanna go with Mom. Can I?" Zhen-Zhen mumbled, asking Tristan''s permission.


    "Yeah, of course, you can do that," Tristan promptly responded.


    "Alright! Lillie ising with me. How about you dear Hannah?" Isabelle asked Hannah, hoping that she would also apany them.


    But Hannah felt reluctant since Lillie was alsoing. She didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, Andrew spoke up on her behalf.


    "Mom, Hannah is not feeling well right now. It''s better if she will just stay here and rest for a while."


    "I''m sorry to hear that. Okay, dear. I will ask the maid to prepare the guest room. You can rest there while waiting for dinner," Isabelle suggested.


    "Thanks, Mom. And I''m sorry if I couldn''t join you." Hannah politely said to her.


    "It''s alright dear. I understand. You should take care of yourself. You are getting sicktely." Isabelle said with her concerned voice.


    "I''m just fine, Mom. It''s just that I got tired because of the hectic schedule when we were preparing for the engagement party. But I got enough rest now," Hannah reassured Isabelle.


    "Ok, dear." Then Isabelle turned to Zhen-Zhen. "Shall we go now, Lillie?"


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head with a smile. "Can I bring FaMo, Mom?"


    "Yes, you can." Isabelle promptly responded.


    "How about you, son? Are youing with us?" Isabelle asked Tristan.


    Tristan paused for a moment.<sub> </sub>


    "Mom, I think I will let you spend time with my wife. I will just stay here. Besides, there''s something I want to discuss with Andrew. It''s work-rted," Tristan said while eyeing Andrew meaningfully.


    Isabelle just nodded at him. Soon Zhen-Zhen and Isabelle left them together with FaMo.


    Andrew understood Tristan so he guided Hannah to one of the guest rooms inside the Mansion first before he went out to talk to his brother.


    Hannah wanted to be alone so she didn''t mind if Andrew would leave her in the room. When he came out of the guest room, he saw Tristan sitting leisurely in the living room.


    Andrew joined him as he sat down on the opposite chair facing Tristan.


    "What do you want to talk about, brother?" Andrew immediately asked Tristan.


    After his conversation with Zhen-Zhen, Andrew was no longer mad at Tristanpared to before, that''s the reason why he could call him brother once again.


    Tristan sat up on his chair and met Andrew''s gaze.


    "I want to apologize for punching you that day. I know it''s my fault but I couldn''t control my anger after seeing you and Lillie in that position. I acted on impulse. I''m sorry."


    Tristan was also direct. He didn''t beat around the bush as he apologized to Andrew right away.


    Andrew, on the other hand, was d to hear Tristan''s sincere apology.


    Tristan was dumbfounded when he saw Andrew''s lip curl up into a smile.


    ''Did he just smile? Wait¡­ is heughing at me or epting my apology?'' Tristan pondered to himself.


    He was frowning as he waited for Andrew to say something.


    "Do you think it''s unfair brother? You give me a hard punch. You should let me punch you too before I can ept your apology." Andrew said to him with a smirk.


    Tristan: "..."


    ''I knew it! He won''t ept my apology just like that.'' Tristanined in his thoughts.


    Tristan''s frown deepened as he shot Andrew a cold sharp re. Seeing the ugly and annoyed expression of his brother, Andrew couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    Tristan looked at him in confusion. ''Why is heughing? This is not funny!''


    As if Andrew had read his mind, he stoppedughing and spoke to him.


    "Brother, rx. I''m just kidding. Don''t take my words seriously. I''m just teasing you. I have no n of punching you. I ept your apology." There was still a glint of humor in Andrew''s eyes as he told him those words.


    Tristan was rendered speechless once again. He didn''t know that Andrew was joking. He thought he was serious when he said he wanted to punch him too.


    Andrew couldn''t me him. It was a very long time ago since thest time the two of them interacted like this. They seldom exchanged jokes with each other since the day they became distant from one another.


    "Are you sure about that? epting my apology just like that?" Tristan asked Andrew in disbelief.


    Andrew nodded at him with a faint smile.


    "But why?" Tristan still couldn''t believe it.


    "Because I learned that everything was just a big misunderstanding. Your wife already exined it to me. Lillie also apologized to me."

 Chapter 163 The Man In A Black Robe Appeared

    Tristan was surprised to hear that from Andrew.


    "My wife talked to you? When?" Tristan asked Andrew exasperatedly.


    "Yes, we''ve talked during the engagement party when we were both looking for you and Hannah. She apologized and exined everything to me." Andrew''s eyes were glowing with delight as he recalled his conversation with Zhen-Zhen.


    "She even defended you. She requested me not to hate you and she took the me. She said it was not your fault. She just misunderstood you."


    Tristan was tongue-tied. He had no idea that Zhen-Zhen did that. She never mentioned anything to him.


    He appreciated her for defending him to Andrew although he didn''t ask her to do that. She was really thoughtful.


    However, thinking that Andrew and Zhen-Zhen were talking alone he couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    He could see from Andrew''s eyes that he was happy whenever he would mention his wife. Should he feel d or not?


    After his silence, Tristan spoke again. "Thank you for epting my apology. But don''t get the wrong idea. I didn''t ask my wife to do that."


    "I know," Andrew responded matter-of-factly. The smile on Andrew''s face never left.


    Tristan lifted his eyebrows and said, "It seems like you enjoyed talking to my wife."


    "Yes, talking to her is so fun. She''s so honest," Andrew didn''t deny it.


    "Why? Are you jealous brother?" Andrew said, teasing Tristan once again.


    "Of course not!" Tristan reacted quickly, denying Andrew''s usation.


    Andrew let out another soft chuckle and just shrugged his shoulders. He stopped teasing Tristan. He was afraid that his brother would be annoyed with him.


    "By the way, congrattions on your marriage," Andrew greeted Tristan.


    Tristan nodded his head and simply said, "Thank you."


    "Congrats on your engagement too." Tristan greeted him back.


    Andrew just gave him a faint smile. After that, the living room became silent once again. But unlike before, the awkwardness was gone.


    Little did they know, the interaction of the two brothers in the living room was being watched by their grandfather. Grandpa Lu was now grinning from ear to ear.


    ''It looks like my two grandsons already reconciled with each other. The issue that happened in Oceaniz City was now fixed. I hope their rtionship with each other will improve.'' Grandpa Lu was looking forward to theing days.


    ''Both of them found their woman to love. They shouldn''tpete anymore for the love and affection of one woman. Tristan has Lillie, Andrew has Hannah. I wish them both happiness.''


    ? ***************


    Meanwhile, Isabelle, Zhen-Zhen, and FaMo arrived in the market. They were also apanied by one maid and one butler to assist them in buying the ingredients needed for tonight''s dinner.


    Zhen-Zhen was carrying FaMo in her hands as they followed Isabelle. Her mother-inw taught her how to choose the best meat and fresh seafood to buy.


    She gave Zhen-Zhen more tips about buying the right ingredients for the food that they were about to cook. Zhen-Zhen listened to her attentively, remembering everything that Isabelle said to her.


    She would know what to do next time. Zhen-Zhen would try to cook for Tristan. She would also ask Tristan to apany her in the market once in a while.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen thought that shopping together would be fun. Isabelle had told Zhen-Zhen about the food that Tristan liked to eat more often.


    "Lillie, did you hear about the saying, the way to man''s heart is through his stomach," Isabelle shared with her.


    "No, Mom. It''s my first time hearing it. What is the meaning of that?" Zhen-Zhen asked her inquisitively.


    Isabelle and the maid who was following them giggled when they heard Zhen-Zhen''s innocent question. It was a famous quote so they didn''t expect that Lillie didn''t know it.


    "They said many women have won a man''s love by cooking delicious meals for him. A woman fed his stomach and found love in his heart," Isabelle exined to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Is that true, Mom? Then I must cook food for Tristan every day to win his heart."


    Isabelle and the maid exchanged nces with each other. Both of them were thinking about the same thing.


    ''Does she really need to do it? It looks like she already won Tristan''s heart.''


    Isabelle just nodded at her with a gentle smile on her face. They continued roaming around the supermarket when FaMo suddenly felt something.


    ''What is that? I can sense another strong magical force nearby.'' FaMo was alerted once again. His eyes peered at their surroundings, searching for the source of that strong force.


    There were lots of people inside. The ce was crowded. FaMo was having a hard time tracking it. But he could still feel it.


    He wanted to inform Zhen-Zhen but she was busy talking and helping Isabelle. FaMo didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to worry so instead of telling her, he asked her a different thing.


    ''Zhen-Zhen, can you release me for a while. I''m just gonna go somewhere.'' FaMo requested.


    ''Hmm, alright. Just don''t go far away from us. You shoulde back before we finish buying things here.'' Zhen-Zhen reminded him.


    ''Yes, I understand,'' FaMo reassured her.


    ''Contact me through our mind link if anything happens. Understand?''


    ''Yes, I will do that. I promise.''


    After hearing that, Zhen-Zhen simply put down FaMo while Isabelle and the maid were busy choosing vegetables. FaMo immediately left them to trace the strong force. He wanted to know where that force wasing from.


    **********


    In the area nearby, some bystanders couldn''t help but look at someone strangely. A person was walking on the busy street wearing a ck robe. His get-up was different from the normal person.


    They thought he was an actor who was strolling around the streets after taking a break from their taping. They thought he was wearing his costume. His clothes looked like ancient clothes in those historical fantasy dramas.


    He was wearing a serious expression on his face. He was assessing his surroundings. It was different from the world where he came from.


    Soon, the man in a ck robe stopped and asked one bystander in the street.


    "Where am I? What do you call this ce?"


    The bystander looked at him weirdly and confusedly, but in the end, he answered him. "You are in the City of Empire. Are you lost?"

 Chapter 164 A Familiar Face

    "You are in the City of Empire. Are you lost?" the bystander asked the man in the ck robe.


    A crease formed on his forehead upon hearing that. The name of the ce didn''t make sense to him but he knew that he was already in a different world.


    He shook his head to answer the bystander''s query. "No, I''m not. Thank you."


    After thanking the person, the man in the ck robe continued walking ahead. He was observing his environment andparing it to the other world.


    Since the day he came to this world, he had seen new things¡­ different vehicles, tall buildings, concrete houses, different clothes the people are wearing, and many more.


    He didn''t know how long he was wandering in this world. He was looking for someone but he didn''t know where to start.


    The ce was very fast and it was crowded with so many people. He was wondering how he would be able to find the person he was looking for.


    For an unknown reason, as he continued his journey, his feet brought him here. Something was pulling him in this ce.


    He looked up in the sky. It was starting to get dark. He wanted to go to a higher ce to oversee the City. He felt like sooner orter, he would be able to find what he came here for.


    He believed that there was a certain reason why he was drawn to this ce.


    Meanwhile, FaMo already left the supermarket. He was now walking outside the streets as he continued following the direction where he could feel the force.


    Butpared to before, this force was weaker than the other one.


    "Is he controlling and limiting his magical power to hide his presence?" FaMo mumbled to himself.


    FaMo was doing the same thing, concealing some of his magical power. He maintained his cat form to serve as his disguise as well.


    p He didn''t want to attract the attention of the person he was tracking right now. He was not sure if that person was an enemy or not. He needed to be careful and be more cautious.</anda>


    But one thing was for sure, FaMo could feel a fire element in that person and it seemed familiar to him. FaMo started to run, the force was slowly moving farther away from his current location.


    It did not take long when FaMo reached the crossroads. From the other side, he saw a person wearing a ck robe.


    His attention was caught immediately as his presence was the most unique among the people walking in that street. His aura was also different.


    However, FaMo couldn''t see his face because his back was facing him. He wanted to go closer to him but the traffic light started shing the green signal, thus stopping FaMo when vehicles kept moving in front of him.


    It caused some dys for FaMo. By the time he was able to cross the road, he heard Zhen-Zhen''s voice in his subconscious.


    Zhen-Zhen: ''FaMo, where are you? Come back now. We are done here. We are about to go back to the Davis Family Mansion.''


    FaMo stopped on his track when he heard her voice. He was having conflicting thoughts. His gaze was fixed on the man in a ck robe who was now walking away from his location.<sub> </sub>


    He wanted to follow him. It was just a matter of time before he could reach him. But Zhen-Zhen was already calling him. FaMo had also caught the attention of other bystanders nearby.


    Some of them were taking his picture and filming him using their mobile phones. They were amazed to see a fluffy and adorable ck cat strolling around the streets alone.


    They even noticed that he knew how to follow traffic rules and he looked like he was chasing after someone.


    ''Oops. I didn''t catch the attention of the man in ck robe but I ended up catching the attention of these humans.'' FaMomented, sighing inwardly.


    ''I think it''s time to go back now.'' FaMo told himself.


    He nced onest time in the direction of the man in a ck robe. He was curious about the identity of that person. He had a nagging feeling about this.


    ''Who is he? A guardian warrior from our world? But howe he was able to go here? Did the guardian warriors figure out how to create a portal going to this new world?''


    FaMo couldn''t help but feel uneasy about Zhen-Zhen''s safety.


    ''If that person is a guardian warrior then there''s only one reason why hees here. That is to kill Zhen-Zhen, the demon god''s daughter.''


    FaMo was still in deep thoughts when he heard Zhen-Zhen''s voice once again.


    ''FaMo, can you hear me? Pleasee back now.''


    ''I''ming now, Zhen-Zhen.'' FaMo finally responded to her.


    After saying that, FaMo immediately ran back towards the Supermarket where Zhen-Zhen and Isabelle were waiting for him.


    Unknown to FaMo, the man in a ck robe turned around the moment he sensed FaMo''s aura.


    "Wait¡­ what is that creature? I could feel that it possesses some magical powers. Are there supernatural creatures here in this new world as well?" the man with a ck robe said.


    Reflexively, he moved to follow FaMo. The cat was running so fast. The man tried his best to catch up with FaMo.


    It did not take long when he was able to close their distance. He stopped on the other side while watching FaMo.


    He saw the ck cat stopped at the entrance of one establishment. Three women emerged from the ss door of the supermarket.


    One of them scooped the ck cat from the ground and carried it. The man''s eyes widened upon seeing the face of the woman carrying the ck cat.


    "S-She¡­ she looks familiar to me. Don''t tell me¡­ she is the one¡­ It couldn''t be¡­ am I seeing the right person?"


    The man with a ck robe was eyeing Zhen-Zhen from top to bottom, surprise and disbelief were written all over his face.

 Chapter 165 New Activity For Davis Family Gathering

    Oblivious of the fact that they were being watched by someone, Zhen-Zhen and FaMo together with Isabelle proceeded to the parking area.


    The butler and the maid were following them behind. They were the ones carrying the things they bought inside the supermarket.


    Soon, they went back to the Davis Family Mansion. FaMo was right, the man in the ck robe used a concealment spell to hide his power.


    That''s the reason FaMo was not able to sense him anymore when the man started following him.


    After a few minutes, they reached the Mansion. Tristan immediately came out of the house to wee his wife and his mother at the entrance door.


    After the two brothers finished their talk, Andrew went back to the guest room where Hannah was currently resting. Tristan, on the other hand, stayed in the living room, waiting for his wife toe back.


    He engulfed her in his arms the moment Zhen-Zhen stepped out of the car. He missed her. He felt bored while waiting for them.


    He decided to go out and follow them but he received a message from his mother that they were on the way, going back to the Mansion.


    It did not take long when another car stopped in front of the house. Lucas just arrived from his work. As promised, he left thepany early because of tonight''s Family dinner.


    Isabelle also weed her husband with a warm hug.


    "Dad, you''re also back," Tristan greeted his father while he was still hugging his wife.


    Lucas nodded at him with a smile before saying, "Yes, son. I can''t afford to bete in our family dinner, especially now that my two sons are present together with their beautiful wife and fiancee."


    "Hmm, that''s true. Let''s go inside. I have to cook special dishes tonight. This is the first family dinner with Lillie," Isabelle said enthusiastically.


    "Oh, FaMo is here as well," Lucasmented when he saw FaMo looking at them silently.


    "Yes, he will also join us. But we need to separate him from Hannah. She''s allergic to furry animals, remember?" Isabelle informed Lucas.


    Lucas smiled awkwardly as he remembered what happened to Hannah. He just nodded while scratching the back of his head.


    After a while, the four of them entered the house. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen helped Isabelle in cooking the food while Hannah and Andrew were entertained by Lucas in the living room.


    Grandpa Lu also joined Andrew, Hannah, and Lucas. He was in a bright mood. Lots of good things happened today.


    He was able to bond with his granddaughter-inw. He got to know more about her. He was able to see how his grandson, Tristan, treated his wife sweetly. He was convinced that their marriage was not fake and they were not pretending.


    Grandpa Lu was also d to see his grandson opened up with his wife regarding his longing for his grandma. What made grandpa happier was to see his two grandsons reconcile and fix their conflict. He hoped that these good things would keep on happening in theing days.


    After a few hours of waiting, the dining area was already set. The food was served on the table. Grandpa Lu, Isabelle, Lucas, and the two pairs of young couples were now facing each other at the dining table.


    Grandpa Lu was sitting at the center, Isabelle and Lucas were on his left side while the two pairs of couples were on his right side. Zhen-Zhen was in the middle of Tristan and Andrew. FaMo was separated from them because of Hannah. The maid was the one watching over him right now.


    While eating, Lucas brought out the topic of the uing family gathering of the Davis Family. It was being held every two weeks of the month.


    "Tristan, thising family gathering don''t forget to bring your wife and her parents. We would like to strengthen our rtionship with the Meyer Family. And this will be a perfect opportunity to do that," Lucas said to Tristan.


    "Yes, Dad. I will do that," Tristan reassured his father.


    Lucas turned to Andrew. "Same with your inws, Andrew."


    "I already informed them, Dad," Andrew responded to Lucas, ncing at Hannah who was very silent in her seat.<sub> </sub>


    "Why don''t we organize a different family gathering? Doing the same thing over and over again is no fun at all," Isabelle shared her thoughts with them.


    Tristan chuckled upon hearing his mother''s remarks. "Mom, finally, you realized it. Now, you feel what I feel whenever I would attend the family gathering. I thought I am the only one having those thoughts."


    Surprisingly, Andrew also let out a soft chuckle. "I couldn''t agree more. I could rte too."


    "See, even my brother, Andrew, felt the same way," Tristan added whileughing together with Andrew.


    Grandpa Lu: "..."


    Lucas: "..."


    Isabelle: "..."


    Instead of being offended because of the two young men''s remarks, the three of them were dumbfounded upon seeing Andrew and Tristan shared the same thoughts with them.


    They couldn''t remember when was thest time the two of them agreed with each other. They were used to seeing thempeting with one another. They had to admit that they were amused by the same reactions of Tristan and Andrew.


    Even Hannah was surprised that there was no tension happening between the two brothers as of this moment. She asked herself if the two men already made up with each other and reconciled.


    Cough! Cough!


    Grandpa Lu cleared his throat after he recovered from that shock. He turned to Lillie who was silently enjoying her food.


    "Hmmm, Lillie, since this is the first time you will attend the family gatherings, do you have any suggestions in mind right now?" Grandpa Lu asked her opinion.


    Zhen-Zhen paused for a moment, thinking about what suitable activity she wanted to do during the family gathering. She heard from Matthew that the Davis Family gathering would always happen inside the Davis Family Mansion.


    Then every member would attend and had dinner together, talking about family achievements and significant events. After that, the elders would do their favorite dance lessons, teaching the younger generations the different dance steps they enjoyed.


    Everyone was waiting and anticipating Zhen-Zhen''s opinion. They also wanted to know what activity she would propose to Grandpa Lu.


    After a few seconds, Zhen-Zhen''s eyes lit up and her lips curled up into a smile. She already had an idea in her mind.


    "Grandpa, since Tristan loves outdoor activities, how about camping? I want to try that as well together with Tristan and the family. What do you think, grandpa? Can we do family camping?" Zhen-Zhen suggested to them with a cheerful and excited voice.


    Everyone fell silent after hearing Zhen-Zhen''s suggestion. No one had ever thought of doing that kind of thing.


    They had to admit that her suggestion looked more fun and exciting than the normal family gathering that they always did in the past.


    Tristan was now grinning from ear to ear. He liked Zhen-Zhen''s suggestion very much. He was tired of attending those boring family gatherings every month.


    He was sure that other family members wouldin about this but he didn''t care. He wanted to do camping together with his wife so why not do it during the family gathering? But the decision was still in the hand of Grandpa Lu.


    Would he agree or not? Everyone averted their gaze to Grandpa Lu, waiting for his response.


    Then finally, Grandpa Lu spoke up.


    "Hmm, nice suggestion, Lillie. I like that. It was decided then¡­ we will do camping in the next family gathering."

 Chapter 166 Mission: The Making Of Little Davis

    After dinner, Grandpa Lu told his two grandsons to stay over tonight together with Lillie and Hannah. It was alreadyte to go home at this hour.


    Isabelle and Lucas also convinced them. Besides, there were lots of vacant rooms in the Davis Family Mansion. Andrew and Tristan could only agree with their suggestion.


    "I will let Hannah and Lillie use some of my clothes during my younger years for them to change," Isabelle said to them excitedly.


    p "Okay, Mom. Thank you," Hannah said with a faint smile on her face.</anda>


    Hannah became true to her words as she was acting civil towards Lillie in front of their inws.


    Though they were not acting friendly towards each other their inws were d to see both women interacting as if the conflict in the Oceaniz City never happened.


    Seeing them like this also brought relief to both men, Tristan and Andrew. The two pairs of couples proceeded in the living room to spend some time watching television.


    They even talked about the activities they should organize during the family gathering. This task was assigned to them by Grandpa Lu.


    Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, Andrew and Hannah brainstormed together as they came up with different fun activities for the uing family gathering.


    They included fun games and team activities in the morning while putting up bonfires and stargazing at night. The four of them agreed and considered each other''s suggestion.


    For the first time, the two brothers were excited to attend the family gathering because of those activities. They were certain that they would enjoy it. They would not be bored anymore.


    Little did they know, while the two pairs of couples were busy nning out the activities for the uing family gathering, the three adults, Isabelle, Lucas and Grandpa Lu were also having a separate meeting in the kitchen.


    "Dad, what is this all about? Hmm what are you cooking up this time?" Isabelle asked Grandpa Lu while eyeing him suspiciously.


    It was unusual to Grandpa Lu to call the husband and wife sneakily like this. The cheeky smile on Grandpa Lu''s face intensified Isabelle''s suspicion.


    She thought that her father-inw was nning something tonight. She had a hunch that this was rted to the four people who were busy discussing the activities for the family gathering.


    Lucas, on the other hand, was grinning from ear to ear. He could somehow figure out what his father was thinking as of this moment.


    "Dad, don''t tell me this is about having your great-grandchild?" Lucasmented before letting out a soft chuckle.


    At the mention of great-grandchild, Grandpa Lu''s eyes lit up, his face glowing with delight and excitement.


    "Exactly!" Grandpa Lu eximed as a response.


    Isabelle didn''t know whether to cry orugh. She also liked the idea but she was a little bit worried for the young ones.


    Their grandfather was really eager to have a great-grandchild already and now he was nning to do something to make sure that he would reach his goal.


    "Hmm, let''s call this mission The Making of Little Davis," Grandpa Lu added.


    Isabelle: "..."


    Lucas: "..."


    Lucas simply leaned over his wife to whisper something.


    "I didn''t know that my father has corny andme sides too."


    Isabelle just elbowed her husband and signaled him to keep quiet.


    Cough! Cough!


    Lucas cleared his throat before asking his father what he was nning to do.


    "What shall we do now, Dad? Do you need our help? Is that the reason you called us here? To be your aplices?" Lucas tantly asked his father.<sub> </sub>


    "Yeah, that''s right! I''m gonna need your help since if things go wrong I am not the only one to me. Hahaha." Grandpa Lu shamelessly stated to the husband and wife.


    Isabelle: "..."


    Lucas: "..."


    The husband and wife were rendered speechless once again. They had to admit that Luke Davis was really a wise man and a sneaky fellow.


    "Are you in or out? Just tell me¡­ do you want grandchildren or not?" Grandpa Lu asked them again.


    Isabelle: "Of course we do, Dad!"


    Lucas: "I want to have grandchildren too!"


    Grandpa Lu gave them a satisfied smile after hearing their response.


    He nodded his head and said, "Good! So cooperate with me."


    "Alright, Dad! Just tell us what to do," Isabelle urged Grandpa Lu.


    "Yeah, what''s the n?" Lucas also asked Grandpa Lu curiously.


    A sly smile yed across Grandpa Lu''s face before he gave them answers.


    "I already asked our head Butler to prepare the necessary things. He went out to buy it. Hmm, All you have to do is to ensure that the four of them will drink it."


    "Oh my gosh, are you nning to drug those four?!" Isabelle eximed with disbelief.


    "What''s wrong with that? Besides we will just have to boost their appetite to do the deed. Haha." Grandpa Lu defended himself.


    Isabelle couldn''t believe that his father-inw would also be scheming like this because of his desire to have a great-grandchild.


    Lucas also looked at his father helplessly while shaking his head.


    "Hmm, don''t give me that look. I thought you also wanted to have grandchildren?"


    "Dad¡­ but Andrew and Hannah are not yet married. I think this is inappropriate to do," Isabelle said worriedly.


    "Hmm, but I wonder who among my sons will give me a grandchild first," Lucas shared his thoughts. He didn''t oppose Grandpa Lu''s n.


    Isabelle could only facepalm after hearing her husband''s remarks.


    "Hmmm, Andrew and Hannah were already engaged and soon they will get married. But I think Isabelle has a point. So we will leave them both. Let''s just target Lillie and Tristsn since the two of them were already husband and wife."


    Grandpa Lu changed his mind about involving Hannah and Andrew with his evil n.


    Lucas heaved a frustrated sigh. He really wanted to know who among his son''s could give him a grandchild first after tonight''s mission.


    "Okay, Dad. We got it," Lucas said, agreeing to their n.


    After that, Grandpa Lu exined to the husband and wife what they should do once the butler arrived. Grandpa Lu could no longer hide his excitement.


    This was one of the reasons why he insisted on letting the two couples stay over tonight in the Davis Family Mansion.


    ''Little Davis¡­ I am so excited to see my great-grandchild. Don''t worry, your great-grandfather will do his best so that he can meet you soon, little Davis.'' Grandpa Lu thought to himself with a smile.

 Chapter 167 FaMo Is Not Feeling Well

    Grandpa Lu and Tristan''s parents were plotting against the husband and wife. But the question was ''Will they seed?''.


    FaMo was also a great stumbling block for Tristan to consummate their marriage. He would not be able to touch Zhen-Zhen as long as FaMo was there, watching them.


    However, this time, the circumstances seemed to be favorable to Grandpa Lu''s n as something unexpected happened to FaMo.


    **********


    The head Butler arrived, holding the things they needed to implement tonight''s n. Grandpa Lu ordered him to give the potion to Isabelle and she knew what to do next.


    The butlerplied with Grandpa Lu''smand. Isabelle was waiting for him in the kitchen while Lucas joined the young couples in the living room.


    He entertained them, keeping them busy and upied as Isabelle prepared the drinks for Tristan and Lillie. She would mix the potion that has an aphrodisiac effect on their drinks.


    That''s also the time Zhen-Zhen went to the kitchen to drink water. Isabelle jolted in shock the moment she saw her. She''s nervous and restless because she''s doing something behind their backs.


    ''Oh, dear¡­ I''m sorry for doing this,'' Isabelle apologized to Zhen-Zhen in her mind.


    "Oh dear, you''re here. Do you need anything?" Isabelle asked her, feigning innocence as if she was not doing something wrong right now.


    "I''m thirsty, Mom," Zhen-Zhen said before drinking the ss of water in her hands.


    Isabelle nodded, "Are you done with your nning session?"


    "Yes, Mom. Andrew and Hannah went to their room already. Tristan, Dad, and Grandpa are still talking in the living room," Zhen-Zhen answered Isabelle as she walked towards the sink to wash the ss that she just used.


    "Just leave it there, dear," Isabelle said but Zhen-Zhen still washed it.


    "It''s okay, Mom. I''m always doing this at Tristan''s ce, in our home," Zhen-Zhen said with a bright smile.


    ''Oh, she''s so sweet,'' Isabelle thought to herself.


    Isabelle was talking to her for a while, looking for a chance to give her the drinks she made for Tristan and Lillie.


    After a few seconds, Tristan joined them in the kitchen as he followed his wife.


    "Wifey, let''s go upstairs now and take a rest. You still have ss tomorrow," Tristan said while hugging Zhen-Zhen from behind.


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head in agreement, then she turned to Isabelle. "Mom, we will go to bed now. Good night."


    "Oh dear, wait. Bring this with you. I made this for both of you. Drink this before you go to sleep so that you can have sweet dreams," Isabelle said to them meaningfully.


    "Alright, Mom! We will drink this upstairs." Tristan was the one who grabbed the two sses in Isabelle''s hands.


    "Good night, Mom!" Tristan added before he guided his wife to their room.


    Soon the husband and wife left Isabelle in the kitchen. Grandpa Lu and Lucas approached Isabelle right away to ask for updates.


    "How is it, Honey? What drinks did you give them?" Lucas asked Isabelle expectantly.


    Grandpa Lu was also anticipating her reply.


    "I gave them two sses of milk. I mixed the potion very well. They brought the milk with them upstairs," Isabelle gave them an okay sign while smiling cheerfully.


    Grandpa Lu: "..."


    It was Lucas who reacted. "Milk? As in milk? Why milk?"<sub> </sub>


    "Well, so that they will not get suspicious. Besides, milk is good for the body before going to sleep," Isabelle said matter-of-factly.


    Grandpa Lu massaged his temples and said, "You should have made them drink it in front of you."


    "Dad, rx. I assure you. They will drink it. Hmm. Let''s wait. Besides, Lillie almost caught me a while ago. I hope she didn''t see that I mixed something in their drinks. If I insisted a while ago then they might be suspicious of me," Isabelle exined to Grandpa Lu.


    "Alright. Let''s wait and see what will happen," Grandpa Lu mumbled.


    *********"


    Meanwhile, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen arrived in their room. It was Tristan''s former room when he was still living in the Davis Family Mansion. FaMo was following them behind.


    "Wifey, I will take a quick shower for a while. You can also explore my room first while waiting for your turn," Tristan said while putting the ss of milk on the bedside table.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded at him, "Drink your milk first."


    Tristanplied as he drank the milk. After that, he walked into the bathroom. Phase One of the n seeded. Now, Zhen-Zhen only needed to drink her own milk.


    She was about to drink it when FaMo suddenly approached her.


    ''Zhen-Zhen, what''s that?'' FaMo couldn''t help but ask her.


    ''FaMo, it''s milk. The one you always drink every morning.'' Zhen-Zhen responded promptly.


    FaMo''s face brightened up after hearing that. Milk was his favorite drink.


    ''Can I have some?'' FaMo asked her with a pleading look.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled after seeing FaMo''s expression.


    ''Sure, you can drink this. I will just make a new one for me.'' Zhen-Zhen said to him.


    With that, Zhen-Zhen gave the ss of milk to FaMo. FaMo dly epted it. After a few seconds, FaMo had emptied the ss as he finished drinking the milk inside the ss.


    ''Are you happy now, FaMo? This milk is prepared by Mom. Is it sweet?'' Zhen-Zhen asked FaMo happily.


    ''Yes, milk is always the best!''


    Zhen-Zhen was petting FaMo''s head. "Wait for me here. I will just bring these empty sses downstairs."


    FaMo just nodded his head at her.


    It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen came back into the room, holding another ss of milk. Tristan was still in the bathroom.


    After drinking her milk, she noticed FaMo who kept tossing on the bed.


    "FaMo, what are you doing? Are you okay?" Zhen-Zhen asked him curiously.


    FaMo stood up and faced Zhen-Zhen with his indescribable expression.


    ''Zhen-Zhen, I couldn''t understand. I couldn''t exin what I''m feeling right now. I feel so hot that I want to release my fireballs. I''m not feeling well,'' FaMoined to her.


    ''Huh, what''s wrong?'' Zhen-Zhen asked him worriedly.


    ''I don''t know. Can I go back and fuse with you? I need to put myself in deep concentration and sleep mode, or else I might fail to control my powers and might set this house on fire.'' FaMo was burning inside and he felt really ufortable.

 Chapter 168 Tristans Charm

    Meanwhile, Tristan was still in a shower when FaMo started fusing with Zhen-Zhen. Unlike FaMo, Tristan had not felt the effect yet of the potion that was mixed in his milk.


    He was enjoying the water, oblivious of the impending trouble he would be facing soon. The water had dripped down his body slowly, the drops tracing his well-toned figure.


    He closed his eyes as the sensation of steamy water gave him a rxing feeling. Then suddenly, his mind recalled the conversation he had with Grandpa Lu this afternoon.


    His grandfather''s words bothered him a lot. It kept reying on his mind right now.


    [ "If you don''t treat Lillie well and just take her for granted then sooner orter you will lose her." ]


    [ "Many men will try to get her and steal her from you! They will be crazy over your wife." ]


    [ "Do you want to lose her? Can you bear to see Lillie with another man who is not you?" ]


    Tristan tugged his wet hair tightly. "Of course not! I don''t want to lose her and I can''t bear to see her with another man. Just thinking about that makes me boil in anger and jealousy." Tristan mumbled to himself.


    Then Tristan heaved a deep sigh. "I don''t want to lose her, that''s why I couldn''t tell her yet about my bad reputation with women."


    "If I tell her now, she won''t understand it because she was still innocent. Then I''m afraid I might deceive her again by saying it''s not a big issue." Tristan continued his monologue as he watched himself in the mirror.


    "I want to give her time to understand and learn more about the things here. Then I will tell her everything. After that, she can decide on her own whether she will still ept me or not." Tristan was justifying his action of why he had not told Zhen-Zhen anything as of now.


    "But she has to ept me. I''m her husband," Tristan said, convincing himself.


    Tristan fell silent as he made eye-to-eye contact with his reflection in the wide mirror. He took a deep sigh before turning the shower off.


    "Yeah, I know. I will be fair to her. I won''t touch her. I will not go beyond the boundary with her unless I tell her everything. I should tell her everything first before we do the deed."


    "Sigh¡­ I''m d FaMo was there to stop us whenever I was losing my self-control."


    Tristan finished his quick shower and at the same time, he was able to reflect and clear his mind.


    He came up with a decision. He would enjoy Zhen-Zhen''spany for now. If he thought that it was the right time to tell her then he would not hesitate to tell her everything about his past rtionships with so many girls.


    It did not take long when Tristan came out of the bathroom topless while wearing only his pajama. He was drying his hair using the towel.


    Zhen-Zhen averted her gaze to Tristan when she heard the door opening of the bathroom. Her eyes lingered on his naked upper body.


    Zhen-Zhen''s heart skipped a beat by just watching him. She couldn''t help but be fascinated by his sexy and hot figure. His muscles were in perfect form.


    Unknowingly, Zhen-Zhen chewed on her lower lip as her eyes continued roaming around Tristan''s body that looked like it was owned by a supermodel she often saw on television.<sub> </sub>


    Her face was flushed and her entire body burned up.


    ''Why do I feel like this? So hot¡­ Is this caused by FaMo? I want to touch his abs. Tristan, why are you so handsome and sexy?'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself, still admiring his masculinity.


    "Wifey, I''m done. You can take a shower now," Tristan said while walking towards the bed where Zhen-Zhen was sitting.


    Tristan''s voice awakened Zhen-Zhen from her dazed. She immediately looked away as she recovered herposure. For an unknown reason, she felt a little bit embarrassed by her action a while ago.


    But she couldn''t me herself. Any woman seeing a perfect view like that would have difficulty to suppress her urge to feast her eyes on him. Everyone couldn''t have avoided staring at him.


    This was Tristan''s irresistible charm on women. And Zhen-Zhen experienced it by herself. Tristan was oozing with sex appeal.


    After she recovered, Zhen-Zhen just smiled at Tristan before going inside the bathroom. She was holding her sleeping clothes and towel.


    Zhen-Zhen heaved a sigh of relief when she entered the bathroom. She felt very hot that she wanted to have a cold bath.


    She removed all her clothes until she waspletely naked. She stepped into the shower and turned on the cold water.


    She bathed her skin lightly. The cold water calmed her down and made her feel better. Then she tried tomunicate with FaMo. She was worried about him.


    ''FaMo, how are you? Do you still feel hot? Are you still unwell?''


    Seconds passed but she didn''t receive any response from FaMo. Then she remembered that FaMo told her that he would be in a deep concentration, to restrain himself and control his power.


    ''Hmm, it looks like FaMo doesn''t want to be disturbed as of this moment. I hope he gets better soon.''


    Unknown to Zhen-Zhen, FaMo was trying his best to figure out what was happening to him. He couldn''t exin why suddenly he wanted to go berserk and release his power.


    He was craving for something but he didn''t know what. He felt a little bit better after fusing with her.


    <o>,m However, he was worried that Zhen-Zhen would also experience or feel this unknown feeling inside him so he sealed himself for a while as he tried to control himself.</o>


    He would put himself in hibernation mode so that Zhen-Zhen would not be affected too or feel any difort because of him. FaMo seeded in doing that.


    On the other hand, if FaMo was able to manage it, there was one person who started to feel the effect of the drug.


    Tristan who was lying on the bed and waiting for Zhen-Zhen to finish suddenly felt that the room temperature increased several degrees.

 Chapter 169 The Drug Took Effect

    ''Eh, is the aircon not working? I just got out of the shower but why do I feel hot again? It''s strange.'' Tristanined to himself as he stood up to adjust the temperature of the aircon.


    To feelfortable, he removed his shirt once again while fanning himself. He could see that there''s nothing wrong with the aircon.


    "Ah, what''s wrong with me? I think I need to drink very cold water. I suddenly feel thirsty." Tristan mumbled to himself before marching out of the room to get a ss of cold water.


    When he went out of the room, he was surprised to see his grandfather standing just a few steps away from his room.


    "Grandpa? Why are you still here? Do you need anything?" Tristan asked his grandfather curiously.


    Grandpa Lu''s room was located on the opposite side of the Mansion. That''s why he didn''t expect to see him outside his door.


    "Cough¡­ Cough¡­ Hmm, I''m just checking if everyone is already sleeping. Where are you going? Where''s Lillie?"


    Grandpa Lu didn''t expect that his grandson would go out of his room. He thought something was already happening inside his room. Now he was worried that their n was not working.


    "My wife is still taking a shower. I just went out to get a ss of cold water," Tristan answered Grandpa.


    "Cold water¡­ hmm why?" Grandpa Lu asked him expectantly.


    Tristan frowned. His grandpa was acting very weird tonight.


    "Grandpa, are you okay? Why are you still roaming around if everyone else is already resting in their respective rooms?" Tristan asked him, lifting an eyebrow.


    Grandpa Lu cleared his throat once again. It seemed that his grandson was already suspecting him of something.


    "Hmm, I just want to make sure that your wife isfortable here. Besides, this is her first time staying here," Grandpa Lu said as an alibi.


    "Oh, Don''t worry, grandpa. My wife isfortable here. You should go and sleep. I''m gonna go down to drink some water. I am thirsty." Tristan unconsciouslyined to his grandpa.


    "Grandpa, can you also ask some technician tomorrow to check the aircon inside my room. I think it needs to be fixed. The room temperature inside is hot even though I already lowered it." Tristanmented to his grandfather.


    Grandpa Lu''s eyes lit up upon hearing that.


    "Really? Is that true?" Grandpa Lu said with his exhrated voice.


    Grandpa Lu failed to hide his excitement as Tristan was showing a sign that the drugs had already taken effect on him.


    Tristan looked at his grandpa''s weird reaction. ''Why suddenly he looks happy after telling him that? Grandpa is really acting very weird.'' Tristan shook his head helplessly.


    "Alright, grandson. Go and drink more water ande back to your room immediately. This old man will now go to bed and have a sweet dream." Grandpa Lu said to him meaningfully while patting Tristan''s shoulder.


    Grandpa Lu was now grinning from ear to ear. When Tristan went downstairs, Grandpa Lu watched Tristan''s retreating back with eyes glowing with delight.


    ''Hahaha! Yes! It works. The drug took effect already. Ohmoh! Little Davis, your grandpa seeded. Now let''s wait for your Dad and Mom to work in action. This will be a long night for them.''


    **********<sub> </sub>


    When Tristan went back to his room, Zhen-Zhen had already finished taking shower.


    For an unknown reason, his body which just cooled down after drinking several sses of cold water began to stir up again upon seeing Zhen-Zhen and smelling her sweet scent.


    Tristan couldn''t help but gaze at her exposed smooth wless delicate skin. She was wearing a silk loose hanging pink Nightgown reaching to below her knees.


    Tristan swallowed hard. His throat became dry and he suddenly felt thirsty once again.


    ''Damn! Mom, are you nning to torture your son by letting my wife wear this sexy hot nightgown of yours?'' Tristan cursed inwardly.


    What was more depressing was that Zhen-Zhen was truly enchanting with her clothes. She''s not even wearing her bra as he could see her protruding nipples underneath that silk nightgown.


    ''I think I am doomed tonight! Will I be able to sleep peacefully? I doubt it. F*ck! What a great temptation. Zhen-Zhen, you''re gonna be the death of me.'' Tristan was on the verge of crying.


    He stared at her passionately, eyes burning up with lust and desire. He felt that something hardened underneath his pajama, which was growing at an amazing speed.


    ''Damn! I''m rock hard now.'' Tristan cursed himself inwardly once again.


    He just stood there frozen in his spot while watching Zhen-Zhen move across the room until shey down on the bed.


    "Hubby,e here. Let''s sleep." Zhen-Zhen said to him upon meeting his gaze.


    Tristan became more problematic. He didn''t know how long he would be able to control himself from ravishing his wife right now.


    His desire for her was growing by second. If he would get near her, it would be more torturous for him.


    ''F*CK?! What should I do now? Should I sleep in the other guest room? But how will I exin it to Zhen-Zhen?''


    Then Tristan peered at his surroundings, looking for something or rather looking for someone. When he didn''t see what he was searching for, Tristan turned to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Zhen-Zhen, where''s FaMo?" Tristan asked her expectantly, hoping that FaMo would show up right now to stop him from doing something to Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen paused for a moment after hearing his query, thinking what alibi or excuse she would give him.


    "Hmm, FaMo might be roaming around the Mansion right now. Don''t worry, Tristan. FaMo wille back tomorrow once he gets tired of strolling around the mansion," Zhen-Zhen reassured him.


    "Come hubby, let''s sleep now," Zhen-Zhen added, inviting Tristan to join her in the bed.


    ''FaMo! Why did you disappear in times like this??!'' Tristanmented in his mind.


    He had no choice but to endure it, praying that he would be able to survive this night without taking advantage of his wife.


    He just swore to himself that he wouldn''t im her yet because there were still lots of things he was hiding from her.


    But, why is it this thing was happening to him? His imagination was running wild and all he could think of was possessing her right here and right now.

 Chapter 170 That Sly Old Man!

    But, why is it this thing was happening to him? His imagination was running wild and all he could think of was possessing her right here and right now.


    He couldn''t exin why his me of desire for her was suddenly awakened. It was growing stronger by second.


    He turned off the main lights in the bedroom but he let the bedsidempshade on. It became his habit when he started having weird dreams and nightmares because of the ck dragon.


    Tristan climbed on the bed andy down, maintaining their distance. He didn''t want to get closer to Zhen-Zhen or else, his remaining self-restraint wouldpletely copse.


    He moved a bit to the edge of the bed, his back was facing Zhen-Zhen. As much as possible he didn''t want to look at her.


    He felt like he was on the edge of a cliff right now, a single push then he would surely fall into the bottomless pit of his desire. He was afraid that once it happened no one could save him as he drowned himself in this lust.


    ''Damn! Did I already reach my limit? Just thinking about it, I didn''t engage in any sexual activity for the past month. Oh, it''s more than one month already, since the day I met Zhen-Zhen.'' Tristan thought to himself, trying to figure out what was happening to him.


    After a while, Tristan shook his head, dismissing that idea. He started racking his brain so hard again, trying to think what went wrong or the cause of this.


    He was also doing this to keep his mind busy and divert his attention away from the lovely woman lying beside him.


    Then suddenly, Grandpa Lu''s face popped up in his mind. He recalled the weird and strange actions of his grandfather a while ago.


    His eyes widened in realization. He began cursing once again. Finally, he somehow figured out what just happened to him.


    ''F*ck! Don''t tell me that Sly Old Man has something to do with this!'' Tristan wanted to cry as of this moment.


    ''I already told them that my wife and I still need time to enjoy our marriage life. Are they really desperate to have grandchildren? Zhen-Zhen is still studying as well. Argh! They keep giving me troubles and headaches.'' Tristanmented to his mind.


    ''Wait¡­ wait¡­ Was this because of the milk I drank a while ago?''


    Tristan immediately sat up and turned to Zhen-Zhen. The bed swayed a little because of his sudden action. Zhen-Zhen averted her gaze to Tristan.


    "Tristan, what''s wrong? You couldn''t sleep?" Zhen-Zhen also sat up to face Tristan.


    Tristan realized that turning in her direction was a wrong move. From the lighting from thempshade, he could see her exposed neck and soft delicate skin.


    Tristan wanted to ask her something but the words were stuck in his throat and his brain suddenly malfunctioned. His focus right now was fixed on her sexy figure which was emphasized through her silk nightgown.


    He lowered his gaze and his hazel orbs found her beautiful round breasts. Because the nightgown was a little bit loose, he could see her cleavage and nipples through the thin fabric of her nightgown. They seemed like inviting him to touch, taste, and suck them all he wanted.


    His desire that had diminished a while ago suddenly rose up once again like a wildfire, burning up his entire body.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen was really tempting. Now all he wanted to do was to devour the woman in front of him.


    He stared at her with eyes full of lust. His self-control was already copsing. He was hard and throbbing. He couldn''t take it anymore.


    Without answering Zhen-Zhen, Tristan pounced on her, pinning her down the bed as he closed their gaps.


    He cupped her face and bent down to kiss her passionately and hungrily. Zhen-Zhen who was unprepared just weed his advances.


    Tristan slowly sneaked his tongue into her mouth, kissing her roughly with a fervent need. His kiss was aggressive and demanding, making Zhen-Zhen struggle with her breath.


    Zhen-Zhen felt like Tristan was drowning her with this kiss but she didn''t mind it. She loved this feeling he was giving her.


    Tristan sucked her delicate lips, continued teasing her with the tip of his tongue. Tristan''s hand slid down and covered her right breast.


    Slightly squeezing it, a soft and erotic moan escaped her mouth. Zhen-Zhen felt like waves of electricity running all throughout her body right now.


    When Tristan broke the kiss, both of them were now panting, catching their breath. Both their heartbeats were so fast and loud. They could feel each other''s heartbeat.


    Tristan paused for a moment, his eyes never left her face. His mind was telling him that this was so wrong but he could no longer contain himself. Aside from the effect of the drugs, his yearning for her was making him lose his mind.


    Under the dim lights of thempshade, the sight before him was quite stimting. Zhen-Zhen''s lovely face, her alluring hot body, and her sweet fresh scent were intoxicating him.


    Tristan bent down once again. This time his movement became slow as he kissed her neck, exploring every inch of her.


    Feeling Tristan''s breath on her neck, Zhen-Zhen tilted her head on the side to give him more ess. Then she put her arm around his body as she fell limp.


    A tingling sensation was sent from her neck to her entire body when Tristan started biting her corbones and licking her. Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but clench under his touch.


    She could feel the scorching temperature of Tristan''s body. It also made her hot.


    Meanwhile, FaMo who was having a hard time because of the unknown craving his body wanted suddenly felt betterpared to before.


    FaMo finally heaved a sigh of relief. Unknown to him, Zhen-Zhen''s intimacy with Tristan right now helped FaMo to feel better.


    He sealed himself inside Zhen-Zhen''s subconscious as he wanted Zhen-Zhen not to feel any difort because of him, thus FaMo had no idea that his precious Zhen-Zhen was now having intimate moments with her husband, Tristan.

 Chapter 171 Test Of Tristans Self Control

    Everything happened so fast. He just wanted to ask her if she felt ufortable as well after drinking the milk which his Mom gave them.


    Who would have thought that turning in her direction would be fatal? He totally lost it. His self-control copsed in an instant after seeing her beautiful face and sexy hot body.


    Would they end up doing the deed tonight? Would they finally consummate their marriage?


    Would Tristan break his promise to himself that he would not touch her unless he was done telling her everything?


    Tristan continued feasting on his wife. Nibbling, licking, and kissing her exposed skin. He felt no resistance from her, instead, she was also enjoying every attention he was giving her.


    He could feel her body tremble under him. Her grip on his body tightened as if her life depended on him. Her soft moans echoed in his room.


    "T-Tristan¡­" she started moaning his name.


    His desire intensified after hearing her sensual voice calling his name. He wanted more. He loved to hear her soft moans as he continued giving her pleasure.


    He felt the satisfaction that Zhen-Zhen was reacting like this to his every touch. His lips moved back to her face, kissing her hard and leaving her breathless.


    His free hand made its way to her shoulder, pulling the string of her nightgown until her upper body was exposed to him. Zhen-Zhen''s beautiful round breasts were now fully into his view.


    "Oh wifey¡­ you''re so breathtakingly beautiful¡­" Tristan whispered into her ear.


    Looking at her delicate earlobe, Tristan couldn''t stop himself from gently biting it and kissing it sensually.


    Tristan was not wearing his shirt since he removed it before leaving their room a while ago to drink water. His strong bare chest got in contact with her soft breasts.


    p With their bodies so close like this, Tristan felt like he was gonna explode soon. If he won''t stop now then the two of them would end up doing the deed, thus breaking his promise.</anda>


    He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to misunderstand his intent. What if doing this right now before she learned the whole truth would make her hate him more?


    He didn''t want to be unfair to her. He still needed toe clean with her or else, he would be consumed by guilt. He felt like Zhen-Zhen didn''t deserve him yet.


    With this thought in mind and with his remaining self-control, Tristan managed to stop what he was doing.


    He rested his forehead with hers while caressing her face.


    "Zhen-Zhen, I''m sorry. We are not supposed to do this yet," Tristan mumbled to her.


    Zhen-Zhen who was clueless about what''s going on in Tristan''s mind looked at him in confusion. She couldn''t understand what he was saying.


    "Tristan? What do you mean? Why did you stop? Did I do something wrong?" Zhen-Zhen asked him innocently.


    Tristan heaved a frustrated sigh before shaking his head.


    "No, Zhen. You didn''t do anything wrong. I stop because this is not yet the right time to do this."


    Zhen-Zhen fell silent, trying her best to absorb what he was saying to her. She could see that Tristan was having conflicting thoughts as of this moment.


    She didn''t want to give him more trouble so she just smiled at him, reassuring him that she understood it.


    Tristan nodded at her before helping Zhen-Zhen put on her nightgown again. Then he rolled back on the bed, facing the ceiling. He heaved a long deep sigh.<sub> </sub>


    He didn''t know if he shouldmend himself for recovering his self-control in thest minute when he was about to go all out.


    Deep inside, he wanted to cry. Looking down, he could still see the hard bulge of his erection on his pajama. He covered his face using his palms, silently cursing himself.


    His expression darkened as he remembered the person who caused this. Oh not only one person, because Tristan thought that his Mom connived with his grandfather. She was the one who gave them the milk.


    ''I''m doomed. I need to relieve myself. Can a cold shower help me feel better this time?''


    Tristan was engrossed with his own thoughts when Zhen-Zhen tilted her head only to see Tristan not moving. His body looked stiff like a piece of wood matched with his problematic expression.


    "Tristan, do you feel ufortable?" Zhen-Zhen asked him randomly.


    Tristan turned to her with his pitiful look while nodding his head.


    "How can I help you to make you feelfortable?"


    The moment he heard that a light gleam shed through Tristan''s eyes as an idea popped up in his mind.


    Tristan looked at Zhen-Zhen with his begging expression. She became worried when she saw his face.


    "Wifey, I need your help. Pleasefort me. It hurts down there." Tristan said pitifully while looking down at his erection.


    "Huh? Where are you hurting? What should I do?" Zhen-Zhen asked him worriedly.


    "Help me touch it. Okay? You just need to massage it then I will feel better."


    After saying that, Tristan grabbed her hand and pressed it down his erection. Separated only by his pajamas, Zhen-Zhen touched and held Tristan''s bulge.


    Tristan closed his eyes at the feel of her hand gently rubbing and massaging his hardened manhood. He couldn''t help letting out a desperate whimper.


    "Tristan, does it feel hurt?" Zhen-Zhen asked him when she heard his whimper.


    "N-No wifey, just c-continue¡­ I will feel better...soon," Tristan mumbled, his voice was hoarse and breathless.


    Tristan wanted to feel more so he caught her hand and slid their hands inside his pajama. Knowing that it was Zhen-Zhen''s hand touching him now made him more aroused.


    Zhen-Zhen was amused when she touched his bare erection. It was big, long, hard, and warm. She wanted to make himfortable so she followed Tristan''s lead.


    Tristan was guiding her hand, massaging his shaft up and down.


    "Wifey, s-squeeze it¡­ g-gently," Tristan growled.


    Zhen-Zhen did as he requested. Soon, Tristan quickened his pace, he began thrusting his hips up and down, as his hand and Zhen-Zhen''s hand continued palming his manhood.


    Tristan hissed a breath through his teeth as his climax began building up. After several minutes of doing this together, Tristan finally found his release.


    Since he couldn''t touch Zhen-Zhen he resorted to this strategy. This was the only way he could think of to satisfy his craving for her. His grandpa and his parents were the ones to me.

 Chapter 172 Mine Alone

    Tristan woke up with a bright smile on his face. He lowered his gaze only to see Zhen-Zhen sound asleep in his arms. They were in each other''s arms, cuddling each other.


    He couldn''t help but smile as he recalledst night''s incident. Zhen-Zhen helped him to relieve himself from the torturous feeling of not able to sleep with his own wife.


    His self-control was truly tested. He thought he could endure it but in the end, his naughty self could no longer fight the temptation of asking his innocent wife to give him a hand job.


    He had to admit that he was still guilty of that crime, taking advantage of her innocence. She was clueless about what they were doingst night. But for the sake of making him feel better, Zhen-Zhen yielded to his request and followed his lead.


    He felt amazing afterward. He felt guilty and embarrassed after releasing his cum all over their hands. He immediately pulled her towards the bathroom as he washed their hands and cleaned himself. He also changed into another pajama.


    Until now, he could still vividly remember the feeling of her soft hands touching him. Just thinking about it gave him a boner as early as this morning.


    Tristan shook his head, trying to get that thought out of his mind. He needed to divert his attention or else, he would need another exercise this morning just to relieve himself.


    He decided to wake up his wife since she still had ss today.


    "Wifey¡­" Tristan called her out softly, then he began to shower her face with soft kisses. He wanted to wake her up by kissing her all over her pretty face.


    After a few seconds, Zhen-Zhen moved in his arms. She was awakened by his kisses.


    "Tristan¡­" Zhen-Zhen mumbled in her sleepy state. She rubbed her eyes and yawned before shifting her gaze to Tristan.


    Tristan let out a huskyugh seeing her cute and adorable action early this morning.


    "Good morning, wifey! Time to wake up. You still have ss today," Tristan greeted her with his smile, shining like a ray of sunshine.


    "Good morning, hubby. How do you feel?" Zhen-Zhen asked him, caressing his face as she gazed at him with her concerned look.


    Tristan touched the tip of her nose and said, "I''m fine now. I feel wonderful because of you."


    Zhen-Zhen smiled back at him as she nodded her head. "I''m d to hear that."


    "Last night, I asked Matthew to drop at my ce.He will bring your clothes here. He will join us during breakfast." Tristan informed her. He brushed a strand of hair from her face and stroked her cheek.


    "Matthew is a very efficient assistant of yours. You''re lucky to have him as your friend as well," Zhen-Zhen blurted out randomly.


    Tristan nodded in agreement with her remarks.


    "By the way, wifey. I was dying to ask you thisst night. Did you feel any difort after drinking the milk my mom prepared for us?"


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head. "I didn''t feel any difort," she promptly responded.


    ''Eh, why she''s not affected? I''m sure that her milk was drugged too. Is this one of the advantages of being a demon god''s daughter? Drugs do not work on her.'' Tristan marveled at that thought.


    "Oh, I remembered, I didn''t drink the milk Mom prepared for us. I made a new one because I gave the milk to FaMo," Zhen-Zhen added.


    Tristan: "..."


    ''What?! FaMo drank the milk instead!! Eh, Was that the reason he disappearedst night? The poor cat suddenly became in heat because of the milk and looked for a partner that''s why Zhen-Zhen told me that he roamed around the mansion.''<sub> </sub>


    Tristan shook his head while pitying FaMo. However, he was d that FaMo identally saved Zhen-Zhen. If she was the one who was drugged then Tristan didn''t know how Zhen-Zhen would react. They might end up doing the deed.


    "Wifey?"


    "Yes, hubby?"


    "Aboutst night¡­ you know the ''massage thing'' that we do¡­ Hmm just keep it a secret between us and never mention it to anyone, understand?" Tristan requested her.


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head with a smile indicating that she understood Tristan.


    "One more thing¡­" Tristan bit his lower lip before he continued what he was about to say to her.


    "That thing we didst night¡­ it''s not an ordinary massage. It''s a special massage called ''hand job''. You are only supposed to do that with your husband. Only Me¡­ don''t do that with other men. Is that clear?" Tristan exined to Zhen-Zhen. He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to misinterpret that act once again.


    Zhen-Zhen blinked her eyes several times before nodding her head. "Yes, I understand. I will not do it with other men."


    "Good!" Tristan held her arms and added, "Your hands should only touch mine. Mine alone."


    "Yes, yours alone," Zhen-Zhen repeated his words, reassuring him.


    Tristan gave her a satisfied smile before leaning down to kiss her on her forehead.


    "Thank you, wifey¡­ for making me feel betterst night."


    "It''s my pleasure."


    Tristan gathered her in his arms, hugging her tightly. He wanted to stay like this for a while, cuddling her in his bed while feeling her soft and warm body. His morning was nowplete because of her presence.


    After a while, Tristan''s expression had be serious as he remembered the scheme of his grandfather and his parents.


    ''Hmm, I think I need to confront them today. I don''t want this incident to happen once again. Those adults need some scolding from young ones. How many times I should tell them not to meddle in my married life?'' Tristan couldn''t help but feel upset with them.


    "Wifey, you can take a shower first. Then I will go downstairs. I will wait for you there. We will eat breakfast together with grandpa and my parents."


    Tristan had decided to face and talk to his grandpa and his parents while Zhen-Zhen was taking a bath.


    "Okay, hubby. I''ll see you downstairs," Zhen-Zhen said before getting off the bed.


    "Oh, before I forget. I think I need to bring FaMo to the veterinary clinic today," Tristan informed Zhen-Zhen.


    "Veterinary clinic?" Zhen-Zhen asked him in confusion.


    "Yes, it is a hospital for animals. I''m worried that he got an upset stomach or he fell ill after drinking the milk Mom had prepared for us. He was not supposed to drink it." Tristan didn''t borate more about the drugs.


    "Oh, that''s a good idea. I think FaMo was not feeling wellst night."

 Chapter 173 Confronting Those Culprits

    After freshening up, Tristan went downstairs while Zhen-Zhen took her bath. Matthew had also arrived in the mansion, bringing a set of clothes for Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. He stayed in the living room for a while.


    Grandpa Lu and Lucas were already drinking their coffee in the dining area. Isabelle let their family chef cook their breakfast today. She also joined Lucas and Grandpa Lu in the dining area, waiting for Tristan and Zhen-Zhen toe down.


    Hannah and Andrew left early this morning because they also promised Hannah''s parents that they would have family breakfast today.


    When Tristan arrived in the dining area, Lucas, Isabelle, and Grandpa Lu exchanged meaningful nces with one another while simply eyeing Tristan.


    They were observing his facial expression, searching for a sign whether he was satisfied or he performed very wellst night. Did he get tired?


    Meanwhile, Tristan maintained his poker face as he made his own coffee before joining his parents and grandpa at the dining table.


    Cough! Cough!


    Grandpa Lu cleared his throat, giving Isabelle and Lucas a signal. He wanted them to interrogate their son when Tristan sat down, joining them.


    "Son, good morning. How''s your sleep?" Isabelle simply asked Tristan.


    Tristan looked up, moving his gaze from his parents to his grandpa. He smiled at them, but his smile had no hint of humor at all.


    "I got a Good Good Good Night sleep because of the milk you prepared Mom," Tristan emphasized the word ''good'' while looking at his grandpa with his sharp eyes.


    Grandpa Lu: "..."


    Lucas: "..."


    Isabelle: "..."


    The three of them fell silent. From the tone of Tristan''s voice, they could tell that he was able to figure out what they did to the husband and wifest night. He even mentioned the milk. The three of them just looked away, feigning innocence.


    "Oh, by the way, I think FaMo really liked the milk you''ve made Mom. He''s the one who drank Lillie''s milkst night."


    Isabelle: "..."


    Lucas: "Cough! Cough!"


    Grandpa Lu: "Cough! Cough!"


    Grandpa Lu and Lucas choke on their coffee when they heard thest remarks of Tristan. Isabelle, on the other hand, was at a loss for words. She became worried about FaMo.


    "Where''s FaMo?" Isabelle immediately asked Tristan.


    "Hmm, I didn''t see him yet. He disappearedst night after drinking the milk. I think he was not feeling well. Actually, I''m nning to bring him to the veterinary clinic today. He was acting weirdst night," Tristan lied to them to make them feel guilty. He didn''t see FaMo acting weirdst night.


    Grandpa Lu made eye-to-eye contact with Isabelle as if saying, ''I told you so. You should have made them drink it in front of you.''


    ''Oh, my poor FaMo,'' Isabelle thought to herself.


    Then Tristan decided to stop beating around the bush. "Mom, Dad, Grandpa, do you have anything to confess to me now? I''m giving you the chance now while my wife is not around."


    Isabelle chewed on her lower lip, ncing in the direction of Grandpa Lu. Lucas looked down, pretending he didn''t hear Tristan and he was busy reading the morning newspaper in his hand.


    Grandpa Lu took a deep breath. He knew there''s no point to deny it. His grandson was smart and he already learned that they had done somethingst night.


    But instead of directly admitting their crime to Tristan, Grandpa Lu asked him aboutst night.<sub> </sub>


    "How is it, grandson? Did you perform well? Did you satisfy your wife? How many rounds?" Grandpa Lu bombarded him with so many questions.


    Tristan: "..."


    He couldn''t believe that his grandpa would be as shameless as this.


    ''How can he ask me this kind of very private questions in front of my parents? Is he expecting me to answer that honestly? Tsk Tsk Tsk. As expected to this sneaky sly shameless old man!'' Tristanined in his mind while eyeing his grandpa with disbelief.


    "Pffft," Lucas tried his best to hold hisughter but failed.


    Isabelle also shook her head helplessly. Her father-inw was really eager to know what happened to the husband and wifest night.


    Tristan shot his father a cold stare thus stopping him fromughing.


    "Dad, this is not funny at all."


    Then he turned to his mother, "Mom, how could you do this to me and to your daughter-inw? Seriously? Scheming against us and conniving with grandpa?"


    p After making his mom guilty, Tristan shifted his gaze to his grandpa.</anda>


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, grandpa, but nothing happened to us," Tristan said while shing his triumphant smile.


    "Thanks to my Strong Self-Control," Tristan added confidently, emphasizing hisst words.


    But his alter ego reacted, ''Strong self-control your ass?! You barely managed to stop yourself from ravishing your wife. You even shamelessly asked her to help you relieve yourself.''


    "Weh? Is that true? Hahaha. Don''t fool us, son. I don''t believe you. How can you resist your wife''s charm especially if you are under the influence of a drug?" Lucas quickly reacted to Tristan''s remarks.


    Isabelle also bobbed her head, supporting her husband''s im. Grandpa Lu also watched Tristan suspiciously. Because of his reputation, no one believed him.


    "What?! Why are you all giving me that kind of look? Am I not believable now?"


    "Are you sure? Nothing happened?" GrandpaLu asked him, lifting an eyebrow.


    Isabelle and Lucas also assessed him, eyeing him expectantly.


    Tristan looked at them helplessly. ''Well, something did happen but it''s different from what you are thinking. And you don''t need to know that.


    "Anyway, that''s not my point here. What I want to emphasize to all of you is that I don''t want this incident to happen again. Please be patient, Mom, Dad, and Grandpa. Don''t meddle in my married life. You will have a grandchild at the right time. Please give us more time."


    "My wife is still studying, did you forget about that? There are things that we also need to work out with each other¡­ things that we need to know about each other. We have to strengthen our rtionship as a married couple before we proceed to the next level. Can you understand what I am saying?"


    Grandpa Lu and his parents were rendered speechless. Hearing Tristan''s plea andint, they understood his point of view. They had to admit that they didn''t consider those things. They acted recklessly and selfishly.


    "Son, we apologized for that. We will not do it again," Isabelle reassured him. Lucas nodded to support his wife''s statement.


    "Alright! Alright! This grandpa can wait for another more years before meeting my great-grandchild," Grandpa said, heaving a frustrated sigh.


    Tristan gave them a grateful smile after hearing that.


    "Hmm, But I have a big problem¡­ To solve it, I think I need your help with something¡­ are you willing to help me, Mom, Dad, Grandpa?"

 Chapter 174 Temporary Solution To His Problem

    "A big problem? What is it, son?" Isabelle asked him quizzically.


    "Hmm, is this about your bad reputation with women, son?" Lucas chuckled after saying that.


    Tristan red at his father. He was clearly making fun of him or shall we say Lucas was teasing his son.


    Grandpa Lu, on the other hand, was interested to hear his grandson''s request. This was the first time he willingly asked for help from them.


    "Tell us, we will try our best to help you," Grandpa Lu said, staring at Tristan intently.


    Tristan took a deep breath as his eyes fell on the cup of coffee in his hand. They could see his troubled expression. They were anticipating his response.


    "After talking to Grandpa yesterday, I was bothered by the thought that my wife would be attracting more attention because of her charm. She is now attending ss at the university. I am afraid many suitors will chase after her and pursue her." Tristan paused for a moment, ncing at them with his pitiful look.


    "What if she meets a young handsome man in her school and falls for him? What if she will change her heart after knowing my reputation and she will choose other men? What should I do? I feel threatened." Tristan heaved a deep sigh after saying that.


    Tristan''s parents and Grandpa Lu were dumbfounded after hearing his concern. This was the first time they saw him feel insecure about himself.


    "Well, that would be a problem. I''m sure your wife will be attracting a lot of bees." Lucasmented, scaring Tristan more.


    "Aw!" Lucas grunted as Isabelle pinched his leg. Hisment was not helping his son.


    "Son, I think you are just overthinking. I could see that Lillie likes you a lot and she''s very loyal to you. She will still ept you after knowing the truth. Just show her you are a changed man now." Isabelle tried her best to console her son.


    "Yeah, I understand Mom. But the thought of her being surrounded and pestered by many men in school bothers me a lot. I am not there to watch over her. I can''t let her stay at home just to study. What if they would try to take advantage of my innocent wife?" Tristanined to them.


    Lucas nodded his head saying, "That''s true, son. Your beautiful wife will be the target of those lecherous young men in the school. You should not let your guard down."


    Tristan''s expression darkened after hearing his father''s remarks.


    Isabelle elbowed her husband once again, giving him a warning look. She wanted him to keep his mouth shut. He was just frightening his son more.


    Grandpa Lu remained silent, rubbing his chin. He was thinking of the possible solution to his grandson''s concern.


    They were still thinking of what they should do when Zhen-Zhen and FaMo came downstairs. They were now walking side by side towards the dining area. Matthew was following them behind.


    Zhen-Zhen was now wearing her white blouse and knee-length ck pencil skirt uniform.


    ? "This is what I''m talking about, Mom, Dad, and Grandpa," Tristan mumbled while looking at the appearance of his wife. She was simply pretty even in her school uniform.


    Grandpa Lu and his parents couldn''t agree more with Tristan''s remarks. Her beauty would really stand out in the crowd.<sub> </sub>


    "Aww, my daughter-inw is so pretty even without makeup," Isabelle blurted out cheerfully.


    Tristan could only sigh while admiring his wife. ''Why are you bing more beautiful in my eyes as time goes by, Zhen-Zhen?''


    Lucas just shook his head, pitying his son. "You should guard her well, son."


    On the other hand, Grandpa Lu just got an idea after hearing Isabelle. A light shed through his eyes and a smile yed across his aged handsome face.


    "I think I have a temporary solution to your problem grandson," Grandpa Lu mumbled, catching the attention of Tristan and his parents.


    Tristan, Isabelle, and Lucas looked at Grandpa Lu expectantly. They were now all ears on him.


    "Why don''t we do a makeover for Lillie? This time we will try to transform her into a less attractive one whenever she goes to school. That way you don''t have to worry about her attracting men''s attention." Grandpa Lu suggested to them.


    "She can also have a peaceful student''s life in the university without anyone pestering her. She can focus on her study as well," Grandpa Lu added.


    Isabelle pped her hands right away. "Oh my God, Dad! What a brilliant idea! I want that! Let''s try. I will do the makeover for her." Isabelle volunteered happily.


    "Wow, Dad! You are really a genius!" Lucas also praised his father.


    "Hmm, since you mention me being a genius, let''s give her a nerd look," Grandpa Lu said to them.


    "Oh, I should ask someone to bring us thick eyesses for her. I will ask one of our maids to prepare the things I need for this makeover." Isabelle stated as she stood up right away, leaving them in the dining area.


    Tristan didn''t know what to say. His grandpa''s suggestion was good but looking at Zhen-Zhen and her natural beauty, he was in doubt if her mother would seed in making his wife less attractive.


    "Will this work?" Tristan asked them, feeling doubtful.


    "Grandson, there''s no harm in trying. Let''s see what your mother can do," Grandpa Lu reassured him.


    "Alright, Grandpa, thank you." Tristan meant it. He was really grateful for their help.


    Grandpa Lu''s expression softened after hearing that. It''s been a long time since Tristan thanked him sincerely. He was overjoyed because of that.


    ''Hmm, It looks like my grandson is slowly changing because of his wife. I''m so happy. This old mansion bes lively again because of their presence. My wife, Cassie, can you see us right now? I hope you are seeing all of these.''


    After a few seconds, Matthew and Zhen-Zhen joined them. They greeted everyone at the dining table. It did not take long when breakfast was served.


    Isabelle also came back after giving someone her order. When everyone was present, they began eating their breakfast.

 Chapter 175 Couldnt See The Difference

    After breakfast, Isabelle brought Zhen-Zhen to their room to do the makeover. Tristan and Matthew stayed in the living room while waiting for them to finish.


    FaMo who was not in a good mood was with them, lying on the sofa. He felt very tired afterst night''s incident. Tristan thought FaMo was still feeling sick.


    He touched FaMo, petting his head. For the first time, FaMo didn''t resist Tristan''s petting. He was just feelingzy to move and avoid him.


    "FaMo, don''t worry. I will bring you to the veterinary clinic then you will feel better soon," Tristan said to FaMo. FaMo just ignored Tristan, not listening to him.


    "What happened to FaMo?" Matthew asked Tristan worriedly.


    Tristan sighed deeply before answering Matthew. "He is not feeling well because he drank milkst night. He was not supposed to drink it. Poor FaMo, he became the victim too of my parents and Grandpa''s evil scheme."


    Matthew looked at him confusedly. "Eh, what did they do?"


    Tristan shook his head and said, "Never mind. You don''t need to know it."


    *******


    Meanwhile, in Isabelle''s room, she began putting makeup on Zhen-Zhen. She didn''t know what to do. She thought it would be an easy task but making Zhen-Zhen''s less attractive was truly difficult.


    "Mom, are you okay?" Zhen-Zhen asked Isabelle after seeing her problematic expression.


    "Yes, dear. I''m just fine. It''s just that I didn''t know how I can make you look less beautiful," Isabelle told her truthfully.


    "Why are you doing this, Mom?" Zhen-Zhen asked her curiously.


    "Dear Lillie, I''m doing this for your sake and for your husband. Do you know that he is worried that you will be surrounded by lots of men on the campus? My dear, you are a beautiful woman, many men will have a crush on you. Then they will start pestering you." Isabelle was being honest to her.


    "Your husband is afraid that you will fall for a young handsome man in your school and you will have a change of heart. He is worrying that you will not like him anymore once you find a better one." Isabelle informed her.


    Zhen-Zhen immediately reacted after hearing that.


    "No, Mom. It will not happen. I will always like Tristan. My heart will never change." Zhen-Zhen said with so much conviction in her words.


    Isabelle giggled because of Zhen-Zhen''s remarks. "I believe you. I''m so d to hear that. Hmm, it''s just that we want to make sure that you will not be targeted by those young men because of your very charming and gorgeous appearance."


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head. "I understand Mom. I will try my best not to attract other men''s attention in school."


    "Hmm, so are you okay with this, my dear? Hiding your true beauty in your school? Other women tried their best to look beautiful in front of others. But, now, we are nning to do the other way around." Isabelle consulted her.


    She didn''t want her to feel upset or offended because of this makeover. What if this was against Lillie''s will?


    Zhen-Zhen gave her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, Mom. I don''t mind it at all. But I''m worried Mom, what if Tristan won''t like me because I am not pretty anymore?"


    Isabelle couldn''t help butugh hearing her concerns. "Lillie, you don''t have to worry. Tristan already knew your true beauty. You are beautiful in his eyes, inside and outside. My son is not blind, that''s why he chose you to be his wife."


    "Mom, can I ask you something?" Zhen-Zhen suddenly blurted out as she recalled something in her mind.


    "Sure dear, what is it?"<sub> </sub>


    "Mom¡­ who is more important in someone''s heart? The first love or the wife?" Zhen-Zhen asked her randomly.


    Isabelle was taken aback upon hearing that. She didn''t expect that Lillie would bring that topic up. Did she know about Tristan''s feelings towards Hannah?


    Isabelle smiled at her awkwardly, "Why are you asking me this suddenly, my dear?"


    Zhen-Zhen lowered her gaze, ncing at her hand which was holding theb.


    "Because I know that I am not Tristan''s first love."


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t get the image of Hannah out of her mind. She felt insecure whenever she would remember FaMo''s words. He told her that Tristan was in love with Hannah. But she was afraid to confront Tristan about this.


    Isabelle saw the sadness in her eyes. She wanted tofort her as she began stroking her hair.


    "Don''t be insecure, Lillie. You have the title ''wife''. Tristan is all yours. He''s your husband. So from now on, don''t let him get close with other women. You should also show your possessiveness. Always remember that you are the legal wife."


    Zhen-Zhen shed her bright smile after hearing that from Isabelle. "I got it, Mom. I will always keep that in mind. I will do that. Thank you."


    "Good! That''s my daughter-inw!" Isabelle winked at her.


    After several attempts, finally, Isabelle seeded in her goal of making Zhen-Zhen less attractive.


    Zhen-Zhen was now wearing ck big-rimmed eyesses, her hair was tied in a ponytail and her eyebrows became thick because of the eyeliner.


    Though there were no major changes, her new look was now less eye-catchingpared to before. Tristan and Matthew watched Zhen-Zhen as she walked towards them.


    Matthew was surprised to see Zhen-Zhen''s new appearance. He didn''t expect that this was the reason why it took them a lot of time beforeing out of the room.


    "Charaan! What do you think, son? Did Mom do a great job?" Isabelle was asking for Tristan''s approval.


    Grandpa Lu and Lucas also joined them to see Zhen-Zhen. They had a satisfied look on their faces. All of them averted their gaze at Tristan, waiting for his reaction.


    Tristan was looking at Zhen-Zhen with his prating gaze. After a few seconds, a deep frown appeared on his handsome face.


    "Mom?! I don''t see any difference. My wife is still beautiful! Did you just waste an hour on this? My wife is going to bete in her ss now." Tristan dered in front of them, before marching towards Zhen-Zhen.


    Isabelle: "..."


    Matthew: "..."


    Lucas: "..."


    Grandpa Lu: "..."


    ''Is Tristan blind? Why is it he couldn''t see the difference?''

 Chapter 176 FaMo In Veterinary Clinic

    Tristan immediately grabbed Zhen-Zhen''s hand after reaching her spot.


    "Wifey, let''s go now, or else you will bete in your first ss today," Tristan said to Zhen-Zhen, ignoring the strange look his parents, Grandpa Lu, and Matthew were giving him.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded in agreement. But before they left, Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan.


    "Hubby, how do I look today?"


    Tristan gave her a gentle smile as he brought his free hand to her face. He pinched her right cheek before answering her.


    "You look cute and adorable with these eyesses. Hmm, now everyone will know that my wifey is smart and intelligent because of your appearance today."


    Then Tristan leaned down and whispered, "This look¡­ hmm¡­ You give off the vibes that my wifey is a genius who topped the exam with a perfect score and gained a schrship. I''m so proud of you."


    He even gave her a peck on her cheek before pulling her towards the door.


    With a bright smile on her face, she said goodbye to Tristan''s parents and Grandpa Lu. Matthew followed them behind while he was carrying FaMo in his arms.


    Isabelle, Lucas, and Grandpa Lu just watched their retreating figures until they vanished from their sights.


    "So sweet¡­ my son didn''t mind doing a public disy of affection in front of us," Isabelle blurted out with a loving look in her eyes.


    Lucas hooked his arm around Isabelle''s waist andmented, "Our son is just so in love. Seriously? Couldn''t see any difference?! Hahaha."


    Among them, Grandpa Lu was the one who was overjoyed by the turn of events. He was now grinning from ear to ear. He didn''t say anything but he had a satisfied look on his face.


    ************


    After dropping off Zhen-Zhen in her school, Tristan and Matthew went to the veterinary clinic for FaMo''s check-up.


    FaMo just slept inside the car for the whole duration of their journey. He had no idea that Tristan and Matthew were bringing him to the clinic for animals.


    He just woke up when he felt Tristan carrying him as they stepped out of the car. In his sleepy state, FaMo peered at his surroundings.


    ''Where are we going? Wait¡­ why is it there are so many animals here?'' FaMo wondered as he observed the ce.


    Soon, a man wearing all white weed Tristan and FaMo. Tristan was still holding FaMo who was wearing a confused expression.


    "What happened to him, sir?" The man in white uniform asked Tristan.


    "Can you examine him, doc? I''m afraid that he is feeling unwell after drinking the milk." Tristan replied to the veterinarian.


    FaMo was just listening to them. To think about it, he started to feel difort after drinking the milkst night.


    "Why? This cat doesn''t usually drink milk? Is this the first time he drinks milk?" The veterinarian continued asking Tristan for more details.


    Tristan put FaMo on the table, facing the veterinarian. The doctor raised his hand, petting FaMo''s head. FaMo was so fluffy and adorable so the veterinarian couldn''t help but touch him.


    ''Here we go again. I''m so tired of this. Humans are always touching me! Only Zhen-Zhen is allowed to do that. I''m the mighty dragon! I''m just enduring this because of Zhen-Zhen.'' FaMoined inwardly.


    "Doc, FaMo loves drinking milk. But the problem is that the milk he drankst night was no ordinary milk. Someone identally mixed something to his milk." Tristan informed the veterinarian.<sub> </sub>


    "Huh? Mixed with what?" The veterinarian asked Tristan, still petting FaMo.


    Tristan smiled awkwardly before answering him.


    "Some kind of drug that stimtes sexual desires¡­" Tristan said, scratching the back of his head.


    Veterinarian: "..."


    FaMo: "..."


    Cough! Cough!


    The veterinarian cleared his throat after he recovered from the shock. He didn''t want to ask further why someone tried to mix drugs to someone''s milk and this poor adorable ck cat identally drank it.


    "Alright, I understand. The cat might experience the same effect as humans. It can stimte the cat in a pleasurable way but the negative effects could result in diarrhea, vomiting and the cat may develop aggressive behavior." The veterinarian said to Tristan.


    ''Oh, is that the reason why I feel like going on a rampagest night? But wait¡­ Don''t tell someone tried to drug my Zhen-Zhen? Good thing I took the milk, instead of her.'' FaMo thought to himself.


    Then he turned to Tristan while looking daggers at him. ''Your Mom was the one who prepared that milk for Zhen-Zhen? Did you have something to do with this?''


    ''Eh, why do I feel like FaMo is ring at me once again.'' Tristan mumbled to himself as he noticed FaMo''s threatening look.


    "Hmm, let''s take FaMo''s blood sample to check if the drugs were still in his system. I will also give him something that will fight its effect on him. Did he experience diarrhea or vomiting?" The veterinarian stood up to get his medical kits.


    "I have no idea, Doc."


    "It''s alright, I will just give you medicine for that. If ever he gets diarrhea or if he starts vomiting, make sure to give him these medicines." The veterinarian said, handing over two bottles of medicine to Tristan.


    "Mix two tablespoon of it with his food or drink," the Veterinarian added, giving Tristan an instruction.


    "I got it, Doc," Tristan said, epting the two bottles from him.


    When he was about to take FaMo''s blood sample, the doc prepared the syringe. FaMo''s eyes widened upon seeing that sharp and pointy needle of the syringe.


    The veterinarian requested Tristan to hold FaMo as he would get his blood sample using the syringe.


    FaMo''s heart suddenly pounded rapidly. He had a bad feeling about this. He felt like the veterinarian was going to hurt him using that pointy object.


    ''Hey, don''te near me! Or else I''m gonna roast you alive!'' FaMo warned him in his mind when he saw the veterinarian raising the syringe in front of him.


    FaMo began struggling in Tristan''s hands.


    "FaMo, rx! Calm down. This is not gonna hurt. It will feel like a bite of an ant. You will feel better soon." Tristan said, coaxing FaMo.


    But FaMo was not convinced. He didn''t listen to Tristan. FaMo''s eyes suddenly became red but Tristan and the veterinarian didn''t notice it.


    ''I. Said. Don''t. Come. Near. Me!''

 Chapter 177 Already Have Someone

    ''I. Said. Don''t. Come. Near. Me!''


    FaMo was now in beast mode. It looked like he was ready to unleash his power and burn someone.


    Tristan and the veterinarian were still clueless about the impending danger that was about to happen.


    FaMo was almost losing his control. Will he reveal his power to them now just to stop the doctor from injecting that syringe into his body?


    The doctor came closer to FaMo. His ck onyx eyes were now burning red like a phoenix. When he was about to release his power to burn the syringe in the doctor''s hand, FaMo remembered Zhen-Zhen.


    He would cause trouble once he did that and Zhen-Zhen would also get affected.


    With all his might, he turned to Tristan, biting his hand so that he would release him from his grasps. He seeded. FaMo immediately jumped off the table, running towards the door to escape.


    "Aw," Tristan was assessing his hand.


    "Sorry about that. Does it bleed? Let me see it," the veterinarian checked Tristan''s hand that was bitten by FaMo.


    "I think we scare him. I told you¡­ a cat might be aggressive after taking that kind of drug."


    "No, Doc, I think FaMo hates me so much." Tristanmented to the doctor.


    The veterinarian just let out a soft chuckle while shaking his head.


    "Just monitor his condition. If he is feeling sick just feed him those medicines. If it gets worse, just bring him here again."


    "Okay, Doc. Thank you."


    After paying the consultation bill, Tristan bade him goodbye. When he reached the car, Matthew was already carrying FaMo.


    FaMo didn''t take a nce at Tristan. He hated him for bringing him to that ce.


    ''I will tell Zhen-Zhen about this. Just you wait¡­ hmmp.''


    Tristan heaved a deep sigh. He didn''t mean to scare FaMo. He wanted to make sure that FaMo would just be fine. But it seemed that FaMo got mad at him because of this.


    ************


    Meanwhile, in Zhen-Zhen''s school, everything went smoothly. Her makeover was effective. When she attended her first ss, her ssmates didn''t pay any attention to her since she just looked ordinary and simple.


    They thought another nerdy student joined their ss. She didn''t get much attentionpared to before.


    But there was one student who remembered her.


    "Hey, Betsy, she''s our new ssmate. She looks so dull. I wonder why a handsome guy was searching for her yesterday." The girl whispered to his seatmate.


    The girl was the person whom Tristan asked yesterday about Lillie''s whereabouts.


    "Alicia, are you referring to the guy on your phone? Maybe she''s his cousin or rtives," the girl whose name was Betsy responded to her.


    Alicia nodded her head. She secretly took Tristan''s photo yesterday. She had a crush on him.


    "If they are rtives, then I should befriend her and get closer to her so that I can see my crush again," Alicia mumbled with her dreamy eyes.


    Betsy smiled at her. "Yeah, you can do that. Go, ask her to sit beside you."


    Lillie just finished introducing herself in the ss. The professor called her in front and let her introduce herself because she''s the new student.


    When Zhen-Zhen was about to choose a seat, she saw Alicia waving at her.


    "ssmate Lillie,e here. Sit beside me," Alicia said, inviting her.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t expect that someone would offer a seat for her. She''s grateful for that so she went to approach Alicia and Betsy.


    "Nice to meet you, Lillie. I''m Alicia and this is my friend Betsy." Alicia introduced herself, acting very friendly in front of Lillie


    "Hello, Lillie!" Betsy also greeted her.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at them sweetly. "Hello, thank you. It''s also my pleasure to meet you both."


    When Zhen-Zhen sat down, Betsy and Alicia exchanged meaningful nces with each other, both wearing a triumphant smile on their faces. First mission aplished!


    Zhen-Zhen''s first ss this morning was interesting. It was a Philosophy ss. She listened attentively to their professor, unlike her other ssmates who seemed sleepy because of boredom.


    She was the only one participating in oral discussion and the one who kept asking questions to know more. Alicia and Betsy couldn''t help but be amused by her.


    ''As expected, she''s the studious type of student, from her looks alone.''


    Alicia and Betsy were thinking about the same thing.


    During break time, Alicia and Betsy invited Zhen-Zhen to join them but she politely rejected their invitation. She wanted to see her senior and her friend, Sophia.


    They agreed to meet in their favorite secret spot on the campus. At least, they could enjoy the peacefulness of the environment there and have some little chitchats together.


    Zhen-Zhen was enjoying Sophia''spany. She was also kind and generous. She feltfortable with her presencepared to Alicia and Betsy.


    She could ask her anything she wanted and Sophia was willing to answer her with honesty.


    When she arrived in the mini forest, Sophia was already there, sitting on the ground while reading a book.


    "Sunbae!" Zhen-Zhen called her out.


    Sophia shifted her gaze from the book to Zhen-Zhen. At first, she didn''t recognize her because of her new look.


    But the moment Zhen-Zhen shed her signature charming smile, Sophia realized that the woman in front of her was Lillie.


    "Lillie?"


    "Yes, I''m Lillie."


    Zhen-Zhen giggled before joining her. She also sat down beside Sophia. Now both of them looked like twin sisters because of the eyesses they were wearing.


    "What happened to you? Why are you looking like this?" Sophia couldn''t believe that Lillie changed her appearancepletely.


    "To avoid attracting men''s attention," Zhen-Zhen answered her truthfully.


    "Oh, that makes sense," Sophia mumbled while nodding her head.


    After that, she burst outughing.


    "Sunbae, why are youughing?" Zhen-Zhen asked her confusedly.


    "Sorry, I just find it funny. The two of us suddenly became look-alike. Come, let''s take our picture together."


    Zhen-Zhen moved closer to Sophia as she took their photos.


    "So cute," Zhen-Zhen mumbled after seeing their photos.


    "Hmm, yeah. Nice idea. But why is it you don''t want to attract men''s attention? Don''t you want to have a boyfriend here? There are lots of handsome men on this campus. They will surely chase after you once they see that you are pretty."


    "Hmmm, because I already have someone I like. For me, he''s the most handsome man in this world." Zhen-Zhen promptly responded to her.

 Chapter 178 Being Followed

    "Hmmm, because I already have someone I like. For me, he''s the most handsome man in this world."


    When Zhen-Zhen said those words, there was glowing happiness on her face.


    Indeed, from expression alone, Sophia could tell that she really liked that person or maybe it was more than that. That thing called ''Love''.


    "I''m so d to hear that Lillie. That person whom you like is very lucky. Where can he find a sweet, kind, and very lovely girl like you? There''s only one Lillie in this world. I think you are also the most beautiful woman in his eyes."


    Sophia wasplimenting Zhen-Zhen because of her good qualities. However, instead of being happy after hearing that, a sad expression shed in Zhen-Zhen''s face.


    "Hey, why are you giving me a sad look? Did I say something wrong? Did I offend you, Lillie?" Sophia asked her worriedly while gently tapping her shoulder.


    "I don''t know if I am also the most beautiful woman in his eyes," Zhen-Zhen mumbled as a response to Sophia.


    She lowered her gaze, biting her lower lip.


    "Huh? Why?" Sophia probed.


    ? "Because he is in love with someone¡­ with another woman. And that woman is his best friend," Zhen-Zhen shared her troubles with Sophia.


    Meeting Hannah yesterday affected her this much. She knew that Tristan and Hannah already knew each other for a long time. They were already together ever since they were young.


    "Oh, I''m sorry about that. I thought he was already your boyfriend. Am I wrong? Are both of you not yet official? You and that guy are just friends, aren''t you?" Sophia asked her curiously.


    Zhen-Zhen raised her head, ncing at Sophia before giving her an answer.


    "We are already an official couple. We are now more than friends."


    "Eh? What do you mean? He''s with you but he''s in love with someone else?! Did you confront him already? Who''s that guy, I wanna beat him! Don''t tell me he is not treating you well? Is he taking you for granted?"


    Sophia felt like she was burning with fury right now after hearing that. She couldn''t help but throw her a lot of questions.


    She wanted to know that this guy was not taking Lillie for granted! Lillie is now her friend and she didn''t want her to be sad because of one guy.


    "Sunbae, calm down. Don''t get the wrong idea. He is treating me very well. He is so kind and sweet towards me. He is making me happy. He always takes good care of me and my friend." Zhen-Zhen was referring to FaMo when she mentioned her friend.


    Sophia heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that.


    "So what''s wrong?"


    "It''s just that I heard from my friend that he''s in love with someone. I haven''t confronted him yet. I''m afraid that he would be upset or feel sad once I bring up the topic of the girl." Zhen-Zhen told Sophia what she was thinking.


    "Hmm, alright. I understand. Then why don''t you ask him indirectly? So that you will get your answer," Sophia suggested.


    Zhen-Zhen looked at her expectantly and asked, "How can I do that?"


    Sophia paused for a moment, thinking about what they could do about her concern.<sub> </sub>


    "Oh, try this Lillie. Just ask him some random questions that he will be obliged to choose between you and his best friend."


    "For example, If ever the two of you will be put in danger at the same time ask him who is the first person he will save first." Sophia gave her a perfect example.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head in agreement.


    "Thank you, sunbae! I like this idea. Don''t worry I will try to ask him once I return home today." Zhen-Zhen hugged Sophia while thanking her.


    Sophia just patted her head gently. She hoped that through this Lillie would feel the assurance that she was important to that guy. She wished that this strategy would work to get the answer she wanted to know from him.


    The twodies spent the rest of their time talking about school stuff especially Zhen-Zhen''s first ss. They ate their snacks together and waited for their next ss.


    Little did they know, they were not alone in that mini forest. There was someone who was watching them secretly or rather watching Zhen-Zhen in particr.


    That someone was the man wearing a ck robe. He''d been following Zhen-Zhen since yesterday. He was very careful not to be noticed by her.


    He would keep following her until he confirmed something. Then after that, he would make his next move.


    **********


    Tristan fetched Zhen-Zhen in her school after her ss. FaMo was with them. He stayed at Tristan''s office for the whole day because Tristan wanted to monitor his condition.


    Fortunately, FaMo had already recovered. He was feeling better now. Upon seeing Zhen-Zhen, FaMo immediately approached her.


    Zhen-Zhen scooped FaMo, cuddling him in her arms as she entered the car. Today, Matthew was the one driving. Zhen-Zhen and Tristan together with FaMo were sitting in the back passenger seats.


    FaMo immediately told Zhen-Zhen about hisints against Tristan.


    ''Zhen-Zhen, your dummy husband brought me to a certain ce this morning. He asked someone to hurt me using a sharp pointy object. It looked like they wanted to open my stomach and experiment on my poor body.'' FaMo said exasperatedly.


    ''Please scold your dummy husband for me,'' FaMo added with his puppy-eyed look.


    As a response, Zhen-Zhen gently stroked FaMo''s head as she exined Tristan''s side to him.


    ''FaMo don''t be mad at Tristan. He is just worried about you and he wants to make sure that you are just fine.''


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at FaMo and stole a nce at Tristan. She appreciated Tristan''s action.


    ''He already told me that he would bring you to the veterinary clinic. I told him that you were feeling sickst night. See, he cares about your well-being, FaMo.''


    FaMo just sighed helplessly. In the end, he failed to get Zhen-Zhen''s sympathy. She even defended Tristan''s action.


    FaMo felt like crying. He turned to Tristan as he shot him a cold sharp re.


    ''Hmmph! I really hate this man! Zhen-Zhen is always on his side!''

 Chapter 179 Didnt Want To Admit Defeat

    ~ At Calye Grande Spa ~


    Mark and Daniel were currently in a spa right now, having a whole-body massage. Every part of their body was aching because of the punishment given to them by Grandpa Alejandro.


    He gave them two weeks ofmunity service, doing a coastal clean-up drive and helping out in the orphanage that was sponsored and supported by the Davis Family.


    He also forced them to do disciplinary training in the military camp for two weeks. Only three days had passed but they felt like they were about to die from physical and mental exhaustion.


    They still needed to continue doing this in the remaining 11 days. They couldn''t help but me Tristan for this.


    "Oh yeah, that''s it¡­ yeah on that part¡­ just be gentle. Don''t be hard." Mark was giving his Masseuse instruction while doing the massage.


    "F*CK! All my body parts are aching. I wanna beat Tristan for this! He intentionally used the elders to give us punishment." Daniel said through his gritted teeth.


    "I bet he is now rejoicing for our misfortune," Daniel added, cursing Tristan.


    "My dear cousin, he might beughing by now. But his joy will notst long. I won''t let him off. Did you hear that our family gathering will be a different activity? Why don''t we try to get even at him on that day!" Mark suggested to his cousin.


    "Oh yeah. I heard we will be doing an outdoor activity like camping. His wife was the one who suggested it to Grandpa Lu," Daniel informed Mark.


    They were both inside the VIP room of the Calye Grande Spa, lying t on their stomach as their assigned Masseuses were making them feel better to ease their muscle pains.


    "My dear cousin, I have a n in mind. Hmm, a better way to make Tristan pay for this¡­ for our suffering," Mark mumbled, shing his sly smile.


    "Count me in, cousin! I can''t wait to give that punk a lesson! I always want to do my revenge against that arrogant cousin of ours," The irritation and annoyance could be heard from Daniel''s voice.


    The two cousins didn''t want to admit defeat. They would still try to scheme against Tristan. They never learned their lesson. They wanted to cause more trouble.


    After a while, the Masseuses told them to change their position and lie on their back while facing the ceiling. Daniel and Mark flipped and turned their bodies, following the instructions of their respective Masseuses.


    The two men had just noticed that their Masseuses were young and charming women. They were engrossed with plotting against Tristan that they failed to notice these two beautifuldies massaging their bodies now.


    Mark and Daniel turned to each other as their perverted minds had understood what they were thinking at that time.


    Mark was the one who made the move first. He caught the hands of his Masseuse and asked her.


    "Hey, Miss beautiful¡­ Why don''t you give me a special massage and I will give you more tips after this? A very expensive tip¡­ hmm what do you say?" Mark said using his suave tone.


    He started to y with her hands as he waited for her response. He could see that the girl blushed and became a little bit anxious.


    "Ahem, what do you mean, sir? What kind of special massage?"<sub> </sub>


    Mark just smirked at her without answering her question. He just brought her hands and pressed it down his erection.


    The girl''s eyes widened when she touched the forbidden area that she was not supposed to touch. But she had to admit that she started to feel wet when she touched that very hard thing.


    Mark and Daniel were also gorgeous men. Many girls had a crush on them. It''s just that Tristan''s and Andrew''s beauties were way higher than them.


    "Don''t worry, your manager will never know about this. This will be a secret between the four of us here," Mark continued convincing the girl.


    Unlike Mark who was still convincing his Masseuse, Daniel was already making out with his Masseuse. He didn''t take no for an answer.


    He already pulled the girl towards him and started kissing her. This was not a special massage anymore. This was more of an extra service that involved the Masseuse''s body.


    The girl didn''t resist as she returned his kisses with the same intensity as his. The smacking sound of their wet lips devouring each other reverberated inside the VIP room.


    Mark let out a huskyugh after watching his cousin and his Masseuse, already making out.


    "Oh, my dear cousin. You are always impatient."


    The girl''s face reddened more after seeing that scene. Her colleague already took the offer without thinking twice.


    Daniel started to strip her clothes as he began exploring her body. The Masseuse was now the one lying on the bed while Daniel was on top of her.


    Mark was no longer paying attention to his Masseuse because his eyes were fixed on the two people having an intimate moment in front of them.


    But Mark managed to press her hand on his erection while watching the scene. The girl was getting affected by the erotic scene she was witnessing.


    Mark didn''t have to convince her anymore as she was already horny and aroused. Her hand reflexively moved, tracing his bulge underneath the towel. It was growing by second.


    "Aah¡­ Aah¡­ Aah," The girl under Daniel started to moan as he teased her with his tongue, devouring and tasting her big round breasts.


    He was licking, sucking her nipples alternately while thrusting his middle and ring finger inside her core.


    "Ooh, Aah¡­ Aah!" All they could hear was her loud moans.


    Mark was enjoying the show as his Masseuse started palming his shaft. She already removed his towel, holding his bare manhood.


    "Oh that''s it¡­ rub it very well¡­ Ohh yeah.. move a little bit h-harder¡­ and faster. Oh dear, you''re doing fine¡­ Aah so good."


    If Daniel was pleasuring his Masseuse, Mark was doing the other way around. Mark was letting his Masseuse pleasure him.

 Chapter 180 Love-Hate Relationship

    Tristan''s cousins were plotting against him once again. They didn''t know when to stop. Not thinking of the consequence they might cause once they implemented their evil n.


    This time around, it would not only affect Tristan but also Zhen-Zhen. She would also be targeted by Daniel and Mark.


    The rtionship between Tristan and Zhen-Zhen would surely be tested. Would their n backfire once again or they would seed in stirring conflict between the husband and wife?


    Aside from those schemes, another person came into the picture. The man in a ck robe kept on following and monitoring Zhen-Zhen. Was he a friend or a foe?


    **********


    ~ At Tristan''s Condo Unit ~


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan arrived at home together with FaMo. They invited Matthew to join them for dinner tonight. The two men were tasked to cook dinner tonight while Zhen-Zhen would do her homework.


    Tristan let Zhen-Zhen use hisptop for her research. He made a mental note that he would buy herptop and DSLR camera tomorrow.


    FaMo was sulking in the living room. He was still upset and feeling down because Zhen-Zhen didn''t scold Tristan for him. She even defended Tristan in front of him.


    [ 30 Minutester¡­]


    Zhen-Zhen finished her homework while Tristan and Matthew were still busy in the kitchen. She noticed FaMo who silently lying on the couch. Zhen-Zhen approached him immediately.


    ''FaMo? How do you feel? Are you not feeling well?'' Zhen-Zhen asked him worriedly.


    But FaMo didn''t respond to her, pretending that he was sleeping. Zhen-Zhen started petting his head as she tried to talk to him.


    ''FaMo? Are you mad at me?''


    Zhen-Zhen could tell that FaMo was upset about something. She was thinking if this was rted to Tristan.


    ''FaMo? I''m sorry¡­ Did I offend you in some ways?''


    Hearing her troubled voice, FaMo could no longer ignore her. He couldn''t stand it. He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to worry. It''s just that he couldn''t help but feel upset.


    FaMo finally opened his eyes and gazed up to look at Zhen-Zhen.


    ''I''m not mad at you, Zhen-Zhen. But I am just a little bit sad.'' FaMo said to her truthfully.


    ''Why are you sad, FaMo?'' Zhen-Zhe probed, still petting FaMo.


    ''Because I feel like you value Tristan morepare to me. You scold me once and twice because of him but you never scold him because of me.'' FaMomented to her with his pitiful look.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t know how to console FaMo. She didn''t expect that FaMo would take it to the heart. Now, she was asking herself if she became biased between the two.<sub> </sub>


    ''Hey, don''t think like that, FaMo. Both you and Tristan are important to me. I value you both.'' Zhen-Zhen tried her best to coax FaMo.


    ''I''m sorry FaMo. I didn''t mean to hurt your feelings. I scold you before because you hurt Tristan by scratching his hand and you were nning to roast him alive. That''s not good. You are not supposed to harm Tristan that''s why I scold you.'' Zhen-Zhen exined to FaMo.


    ''A while ago, when youined about Tristan. I can''t scold him because he meant no harm when he brought you to that ce. He wanted to make sure that you would feel better. Looking at those situations, I can say that you want to hurt him but Tristan wants to help you. Did you see the difference now? Did you get what I mean, FaMo?''


    FaMo fell silent. After a while, he bobbed his head in agreement with Zhen-Zhen.


    ''I understand now, Zhen-Zhen.'' FaMo mumbled.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled and carried FaMo in her arms. She wanted to hug him, letting him feel that she cared so much about him.


    ''But still, I''m jealous. Tristan doesn''t deserve you. For me, he didn''t prove himself yet.'' FaMo thought to himself but he didn''t dare to voice it out to Zhen-Zhen.


    ''Cheer up, FaMo. I''m worried. I thought you were not feeling well.'' Zhen-Zhen said to FaMo after putting his down on the couch.


    ''I''m okay now, Zhen-Zhen. Don''t worry about me.''


    Zhen-Zhen heaved a deep sigh. She just wished that FaMo and Tristan would get along well someday. She didn''t want them to fight. She hoped that FaMo would like Tristan and ept him as his friend as well.


    They just finished talking when Tristan called them for dinner. The food was already cooked. Matthew was serving the food at the dining table.


    Soon, the four of them gathered in the dining area to eat dinner together. Matthew and Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen about her ss today.


    Zhen-Zhen cheerfully told them the significant things that happened to her today. She informed them about her Sunbae Sophia and her new friends Alicia and Betsy.


    She also told the two men that her makeover was effective. No man had paid attention to her. Tristan was very satisfied to hear that. His grandpa''s suggestion was working and he was thankful for that.


    She also narrated to them how his professors answered every question she asked from them. Tristan and Matthew couldn''t help but smile seeing Zhen-Zhen''s enthusiasm while telling them those stories.


    Tristan was very d that Zhen-Zhen made new friends and she was adapting very well to this new environment. She could now fit herself in society. No one would ever think that she came from another world and she''s not a pure human. She''s making a lot of progress as time went by.


    After dinner, Matthew, Tristan, and Zhen-Zhen cleaned up the dining area and washed the dishes together while FaMo stayed in the living room to watch a movie.


    When they were done, Matthew finally bade his goodbye to husband and wife. FaMo even apanied Matthew towards the door. Unlike Tristan, FaMo was fond of Matthew.


    Seeing FaMo getting close with Matthew, Tristan couldn''t help but feel jealous. He leaned on Zhen-Zhen and whispered something.


    "Wifey, why do I feel like FaMo likes Matthew more than me? What should I do to make FaMo like me? I always have goosebumps whenever FaMo will look at me. I couldn''t understand why but I''m certain that he hates me." Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen, putting on a pitiful face.

 Chapter 181 Q And A: Zhen-Zhen Got Upset

    "Wifey, why do I feel like FaMo likes Matthew more than me? What should I do to make FaMo like me? I always have goosebumps whenever FaMo will look at me. I couldn''t understand why but I''m certain that he hates me." Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen, putting on a pitiful face.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled after hearing that. "Hubby, don''t worry. I think FaMo likes you too."


    "Are you sure? Why do you think so?" Tristan asked her expectantly.


    "Because they said the more you hate the more you love. So if he hates you, it also means he loves you too." Zhen-Zhen said, reassuring Tristan.


    Tristan: "..."


    Tristan didn''t know whether to cry orugh because of Zhen-Zhen''sst remarks.


    ''Is this how FaMo shows his love for me? Scratching my hands, biting me several times, and even interrupt when I''m bing lovey-dovey with my wife? I feel like he is slowly killing me in his mind with his sharp eyes as he looks at me.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    Then Tristan turned to Zhen-Zhen once again, saying "Wifey, I hope FaMo will not love me that much."


    Zhen-Zhen gave him a questioning gaze and asked, "Why not?"


    "Because they said too much love will kill you. I''m afraid FaMo will kill me because of his love for me." Tristan cracked some jokes.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help letting out soft giggles.


    "Don''t worry, hubby. As long as I''m with you, I will not let him do that." Zhen-Zhen reassured him.


    Tristan immediately pulled Zhen-Zhen towards his body while hugging her waist. Zhen-Zhen was bing a sweet-talker every day.


    Unknown to them, FaMo heard their conversation a while ago.


    ''Here we go again. Acting very sweet in front of me. I feel like scratching Tristan''s arms every time he will hold Zhen-Zhen''s body like this. Hmmph. You are lucky Tristan since Zhen-Zhen is backing you.''


    FaMo just walked past them as he headed straight into their room. He needed to divert his attention. He didn''t want to see Tristan''s face. He was still pissed off by him because of what happened this morning.


    Because of that, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan got their time alone in the living room. They continued watching a movie.


    They sat down on the couch with their entangled hands while Zhen-Zhen was leaning on Tristan''s chest. This was their favorite position every time they would watch shows on the television.


    They were already half-way to finish the film when Zhen-Zhen remembered Sohpia''s advice this morning. She would try to ask Tristan indirectly to know if who between her and Hannah was important to him.


    "Tristan?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Let''s y a game," Zhen-Zhen suggested to him.


    "Okay. What kind of game, do you want to y right now?" Tristan asked her, gazing down to see her face.


    "Hmm, another Q and A." She cheerfully stated.


    "You mean Question and Answer portion?" Tristan asked to confirm.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head as she nced at him. "Yes Tristan, but this time I will be the one asking you a question."


    A soft chuckle escaped Tristan''s mouth after hearing that. Then he looked at her with his mischievous eyes. "Do I get punishment too for every wrong answer?" Tristan asked her expectantly.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled then shook her head. "No Tristan, you just have to answer me truthfully and whates into your mind. Don''t hesitate to answer it honestly. Is that clear?"


    Tristan smiled at her, pinching her cheeks before nodding in agreement. "Sure, ask me so many questions. And just like old times, I will answer you with honesty."


    Tristan thought Zhen-Zhen just felt bored with the movie that''s why she suddenly proposed to have a Q and A game with him. Of course, he would satisfy his wife by answering her every question.


    Unknown to Tristan, Zhen-Zhen''s heart was already beating rapidly because of nervousness. She wanted to get some answers but at the same time, she was afraid to know it.


    Zhen-Zhen started with a simple question first.


    Zhen-Zhen: "What do you like apple or grapes?"<sub> </sub>


    Tristan: "Grapes"


    Zhen-Zhen: "Coffee or Milk?"


    Tristan: "Coffee"


    Zhen-Zhen: "What power do you want, to be invisible or able to fly?"


    Tristan paused for a moment, thinking of what to choose. After contemting for a while, Tristan gave her an answer.


    "To be invisible"


    "Why? You don''t want to fly with me?" Zhen-Zhen probed.


    A yful grin shed on his face while looking at Zhen-Zhen intently.


    ''Hmm, so that I can do naughty things with you without being seen by FaMo. Hehehe.''


    That''s what he was thinking but Tristan gave her a different answer. "Hmm, Because my wife already has the power to fly. So I choose the other one. Besides, I like it when you are holding me tightly while we are flying together."


    Zhen-Zhe''s lips curled up into a bright smile after hearing Tristan''s reasoning. Tristan was not lying. That''s also his second reason why he chose to be invisible instead of having the ability to fly.


    Now, the warm-up questions were done. She would try to ask him and see who he would choose between Hannah and her.


    "Tristan, if there is an emergency situation like for example a building is set on fire. Then Hannah and I are trapped inside the building, who will you save first?"


    Badum! Badum! Badum!


    Zhen-Zhen''s heart raced even faster as she waited for Tristan''s response. She was all eyes on him, anticipating his response. She almost forgot to breathe.


    "Hmm, of course, it will be¡­ Hannah!" Tristan said nonchntly.


    Zhen-Zhen froze for a moment after hearing his response. ''He c-chose... Hannah over me.''


    She felt devastated after hearing that. She looked away immediately, then she mumbled "Why, Hannah?"


    Tristan had no idea that Zhen-Zhen was trying to test him through this question and answer portion. He didn''t know that Zhen-Zhen would be affected and took it to the heart.


    "I choose Hannah because you can control fire Zhen-Zhen so you will be alright. And my wife is strong and powerful. She''s a demon god''s daughter who can manipte fire." Tristan answered confidently, feeling proud of Zhen-Zhen.


    However, Zhen-Zhen took his answer differently. But she tried to ask him the same question but in another situation.


    "How about if we are about to fall from a cliff. Which hands will you take first, Hannah or mine?"


    Tristan who was oblivious of Zhen-Zhen''s true intent for asking him these kinds of questions answered her again without thinking twice.


    "I will take Hannah''s hand."


    Zhen-Zhen was on the verge of crying when she heard Hannah''s name once again.


    "Why her?"


    Tristan chuckled, pinching Zhen-Zhen''s nose. "Because my wife can fly. She won''t fall from the cliff."


    Tristan''s reasoning was right but he was fool enough not to notice that Zhen-Zhen''s feeling was being affected every time he would choose Hannah.


    After a while, Zhen-Zhen suddenly fell silent. Tristan was waiting for her next question but Zhen-Zhen didn''t ask him further.


    "Wifey, are you done asking questions?"


    "Yeah. No more questions." Zhen-Zhen responded, feeling dejected.


    Tristan just bobbed his head and hugged her tightly as he focused his attention back on the movie they were watching. He had no idea that he made his wife upset because of his answers.

 Chapter 182 No Tristan Tonight!

    After their Question and Answer Game, Zhen-Zhen''s mood changed. She was upset with Tristan. Then she remembered Grandpa Lu''s advice when they talked yesterday.


    [ Grandpa Lu: "You also need to have a little bit of authority over your husband. Learn to refuse and to threaten him so that he would be disciplined." ]


    [ "If hemits a mistake and makes you sad, just tell him that he is not allowed to touch you, nor kiss and hug you. I assure you, this is a very effective way of punishing and disciplining your husband." ]


    Upon remembering that, Zhen-Zhen immediately removed Tristan''s arms which were hooked around her waist. Tristan was taken aback by her action.


    "Wifey? What''s wrong?" Tristan asked her, feeling clueless.


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip, racking her brain what excuse she would tell him.


    She suddenly stood up, saying "Hubby, I''m thirsty. I''m just gonna go to the kitchen and get water to drink."


    Tristan nodded at her. And just like that, Zhen-Zhen avoided Tristan. When she came back to the living room, she was already holding a ss of water.


    But Tristan noticed that Zhen-Zhen sat down to the opposite side of the sofa instead of sitting down beside him.


    ''Wifey? Why are you sitting far away from me?'' Tristan thought to himself while observing Zhen-Zhen silently.


    Tristan wanted to cuddle her while watching so he was the one who moved closer to Zhen-Zhen. But Zhen-Zhen was hell-bent to avoid him tonight.


    When Tristan was about to hook his arms around her, Zhen-Zhen stood up once again, pretending he would get another ss of water.


    Tristan saw that her ss was still half full. He wondered why she had to go back to the kitchen to get another water to drink. He could only sigh deeply as he waited for Zhen-Zhen toe back.


    "Why is it Zhen-Zhen''s mood suddenly change?" Tristan murmured to himself.


    After saying that, Tristan just shrugged his shoulders. "Maybe I am just overthinking. She is just fine a while ago." he continued his monologue.


    After a few minutes, Zhen-Zhen went back to the living room but this time she remained standing beside the couch.


    "Tristan, I think I should go and sleep now. I still have ss tomorrow. I don''t want to bete," Zhen-Zhen inly said to him.


    "Oh, yes. We can go to bed now, wifey!" Tristan said excitedly before switching off the television.


    He was about to pull Zhen-Zhen towards his room but she suddenly stopped him. Tristan turned around to face her, giving her a questioning gaze.


    "Wifey, are you noting? I thought you wanna go to sleep now?" Tristan asked her confusedly, still holding her one hand.


    "I''m not going to sleep in your room tonight, Tristan," Zhen-Zhen informed him.


    Tristan''s eyes widened after hearing that. "Huh? Why not, Wifey?" There was a hint of disappointment in his voice.


    "Hmm, I just missed sleeping in my bedroom. You told me that I could use it whenever I wanted right? I wanted to sleep there tonight¡­ together with FaMo." Zhen-Zhen said as an alibi to Tristan.


    Tristan felt like crying right now. He didn''t want to be separated from her during bedtime. Now he regretted telling her that.<sub> </sub>


    He felt reluctant to let her sleep alone in that room and he was already used to sleeping with Zhen-Zhen in one room and in one bed.


    He didn''t know why suddenly wanted to sleep in her room tonight. He was about to propose that he would apany her in her room but Zhen-Zhen walked away immediately without waiting for Tristan to say another word.


    Tristan stayed rooted in his spot, watching Zhen-Zhen''s retreating back. He felt like a pitiful child who was abandoned by his parents. He had no choice but to respect his wife''s wishes.


    Tristan took a deep long sigh before stomping his feet while marching towards his bedroom.


    After reaching his room, Tristan had slumped into bed, hey there, racking his brain hard to figure out why Zhen-Zhen suddenly acted like she was avoiding him intentionally.


    He was facing the ceiling, blinking his eyes, and reliving their moments in the living room.


    "What''s wrong with my wifey? She didn''t even give me a good night kiss nor a good night hug." Tristan wasining to himself.


    Then he suddenly tugged his hair. "Argh! What did I do wrong? Why she suddenly became cold towards me? Is she intentionally avoiding me? But why? Why?"


    "And, why does she suddenly stop calling me hubby?" Tristan also noticed that Zhen-Zhen called his first name several times instead of using the endearment ''Hubby''.


    ******


    On the other hand, Zhen-Zhen arrived in her bedroom. FaMo was there lying on her bed. He was meditating. When he felt Zhen-Zhen''s presence, he immediately opened his eyes, stood up, and faced her.


    "Are we going to sleep now?" FaMo asked her.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head while giving him a faint smile. FaMo jumped off the bed to go out, thinking that Zhen-Zhen just went into her room to fetch FaMo.


    FaMo was already walking towards the door when he realized that Zhen-Zhen was already sitting on the bed.


    "Eh, Zhen-Zhen, I thought we are going to sleep now?" FaMo asked her confusedly.


    "Yes, FaMo, we are going to sleep now in this room," Zhen-Zhen informed him.


    FaMo couldn''t believe it. "As in, you mean here? In this room?" FaMo asked her once again to confirm it.


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head.


    "Really? Only the two of us? Here? No Tristan?!"


    "Yes, Only the two of us. No, Tristan."


    When Zhen-Zhen said that FaMo''s eyes sparkled with delight as his gloomy face a while ago suddenly brightened up. He looked like a Cheshire Cat from Alice in wondend because of his broad grin.


    Because he felt very happy that they won''t be sleeping with Tristan tonight, FaMo couldn''t stop himself from jumping around the room. He was rejoicing.


    ''Yahoo! There''s no Tristan tonight! No Tristan! Only me and Zhen-Zhen! Hahaha.''

 Chapter 183 Protect Those Who Are Dear To You

    FaMo couldn''t contain his happiness. A while ago he was sulking inside that room but after knowing that they won''t be sleeping in Tristan''s room tonight his mood suddenly turned 180 degrees.


    However, if Famo was rejoicing then this time Zhen-Zhen was the one sulking in her room. She tried her best to look okay in front of FaMo.


    "Come, FaMo, let''s sleep?" Zhen-Zhen called FaMo to join her on the bed.


    FaMo dlyplied with her as he jumped on the bed. Since they were now alone, FaMo could do what he wanted.


    Then suddenly yesterday''s incident crossed his mind. He needed to inform Zhen-Zhen of what he had seen in the street yesterday night.


    "Zhen-Zhen, there''s something I need to tell you. I didn''t get a chance to tell you this yesterday because I suddenly felt sick."


    Zhen-Zhen leaned her back on the headboard of the bed while listening to FaMo. She asked him to tell her everything.


    "The reason I disappeared yesterday was that I traced the source of the unknown force that I felt in the nearby area. And do you know what?" FaMo paused to give her a little bit of suspense.


    "What?" Zhen-Zhen asked, urging him to continue.


    "I saw a man wearing a ck robe. But I didn''t see his face, only his back. Zhen-Zhen, we need to be careful. I think there are also supernatural beings here." FaMo warned Zhen-Zhen.


    "And the most interesting thing I discovered¡­ that man has fire element within him. I could feel it even though we are a few meters apart." FaMo had be serious now.


    Zhen-Zhen frowned after hearing that, "FaMo, do you think that the guardian warriors can follow us here?"


    "I''m not sure Zhen-Zhen. I failed to identify that person because I was not able to get near him. I had to go back to you yesterday. You were calling me already," he exined.


    "Oh, I''m sorry about that FaMo. I didn''t know that you were following someone. But what you did was dangerous. What if that person was a guardian warrior and he would do something to you?" Her voice was filled with concern for FaMo.


    "Don''t worry, Zhen-Zhen. I was in disguise as a cat, remember? Besides, I can protect myself. I already recovered my lost powers."


    "But you are right, we didn''t know if he is an enemy or not. Zhen-Zhen, I think we should start our training. You should learn to control your power. I will also test how strong is your power as of this moment." FaMo paused for a moment, recalling something.


    "Your father also gave you the power of other fire dragons. Can you summon them, Zhen-Zhen? Can you also feel them ormunicate with them in your subconscious?"


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head. "You''re the only fire dragon whom I was able tomunicate with."


    "Don''t worry, Zhen-Zhen. Once you learn to control your power and strengthen it, I know you will be able to summon the other fire dragons. We need them. We are powerful if we are together."


    Zhen-Zhen could recall in her memory the other fire dragons who protected her. Just like FaMo, she also wanted to see them once again.


    With a look of determination in her blue eyes, Zhen-Zhen said, "I understand FaMo. I will train hard and learn to control my power. If the guardian warriors follow us here just to kill me I will fight back to protect myself and the people close to me."


    Zhen-Zhen balled her hands into fists. "I don''t want them to use nor harm the people important to me just like what they did a hundred years ago when they used me and Mo-Mo to threaten Fa-Fa."


    A satisfied smile yed across FaMo faced when he heard that from Zhen-Zhen. He would teach her with all his might so that she would get stronger to protect herself and the people close to her.


    "That''s right Zhen-Zhen. Protect the people who are dear to you. And I will do my job to protect you."


    Zhen-Zhen gently patted FaMo''s head. She felt touched because of FaMo''s overprotectiveness towards her.<sub> </sub>


    "We can start training tomorrow," FaMo suggested to her.


    "Alright, FaMo. But we need to hide this from Tristan. Let''s train behind his back. He prohibits me from using my powers."


    "Okay. I like that. Tristan doesn''t need to know about this." FaMo said while smiling from ear to ear.


    FaMo and Zhen-Zhen had no idea that while they were discussing these things, the man in a ck robe was just lurking around outside Tristan''s Condo unit.


    "It''s time to make my move." the man mumbled.


    **********


    Meanwhile, the person Zhen-Zhen and FaMo were talking about was kept turning and tossing on his bed right now.


    He couldn''t sleep because he was missing someone''s presence. He missed Zhe-Zhen''s warmth and her sweet scent.


    "Argh! This feeling is worse than the nightmare I had every night. I want her to be by my side, not like this." Tristan couldn''t help butin.


    "Why am I being like this? I am bing more dependent on Zhen-Zhen... Sigh!"


    Tristan turned to his side, looking at the closed door of his bedroom as if he was waiting for someone toe.


    ''Wifey¡­e back to me. Sleep here with me¡­ I need you here.''


    Tristan didn''t know how long he stayed like that in his position.


    One hour¡­


    Two hours¡­


    Three hours¡­


    Four hours¡­


    Five hours¡­


    **********


    In the silence of the night, Tristan woke up. Still, there was no Zhen-Zhen beside him. The room felt so cold without her. He checked his time on his cellphone. It was already 3:00 o''?lock in the morning.


    Tristan stood up. He decided to check Zhen-Zhen in her room and lie beside her. Using the shlight of his mobile phone, he got out of his room going towards Zhen-Zhen''s room.


    "So unfair... Why she could easily sleep without me while I''m suffering without her presence?"


    Then Tristan smiled inwardly. "Hmm, She will be surprised once she wakes up this morning and she will see me lying beside her."


    Tristan had never expected that once he entered her room he was the one who would be surprised. No¡­ it was beyond surprise¡­ because he saw something very frightening in his entire life.

 Chapter 184 Frightening Scene

    Tristan had never expected that once he entered her room he was the one who would be surprised. No¡­ it was beyond surprise¡­ because he saw something very frightening in his entire life.


    With the dim lighting from his cellphone, he saw someone inside her room, a ck figure.


    He looked powerful as he was lifting Zhen-Zhen using his one arm while strangling her. His other hand was holding something. It was a dagger.


    Tristan''s eyes widened in horror seeing this scene. An intruder was trying to harm and hurt Zhen-Zhen.


    "Let her go!" Tristan shouted as he ran towards them. In his mind, he wanted to help her.


    When Tristan yelled, that''s the moment Zhen-Zhen and the intruder noticed his presence.


    "T-Tristan¡­ No! L-Leave!" Zhen-Zhen tried her best to warn Tristan, telling him to leave. She was having difficulty talking since the man was still strangling her.


    The man who was holding Zhen-Zhen in ce used his power to stop Tristan from attacking him. The ground cracked open and a giant vine emerged from it, shoving Tristan off.


    "N-No!" Zhen-Zhen shouted as she was horrified for Tristan''s safety.


    Tristan''s body was pushed with force, his body hitting the wall.


    "Argh!" Tristan grunted in pain because of the impact.


    But he couldn''t care less. Zhen-Zhen was his priority. He stood up once again, grabbing anything near his spot that he could use to fight the man and these moving vines.


    Zhen-Zhen closed her eyes, still trying to remove the man''s arm in her throat. He was powerful, suffocating her until she would lose her breath.


    After a while, the surroundings darkened for a few seconds. Then Tristan noticed that they were no longer in his ce. The environment became entirely different.


    They were now outside in an unknown ce. The moon and the stars were the sources of light in that dark night.


    ''What happened? Are we transported to another ce?'' Tristan pondered to himself.


    "You Bastard! Let her go!" Tristan yelled once again as he tried to approach them for the second time around.


    The giant vine moved, attacking Tristan but this time a fire ck dragon appeared, protecting Tristan against the giant vine.


    Upon seeing the dragon, Tristan froze on his spot. He thought he would be attacked by this menacing-looking creature.


    ''Wait! This dragon looks familiar! It''s the one who always appears in my dream, in my nightmare.''


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, was able to free herself from the grasp of her attacker by twisting his hand. She became stronger because of her will to protect Tristan.


    Cough! Cough!


    Zhen-Zhen could finally breathe now.


    "Who are you? A guardian warrior? How did you get here?" Zhen-Zhen asked the man but he didn''t respond to her.


    The man summoned more giant vines, to fight the fire ck dragon. Zhen-Zhen looked in Tristan''s direction, worries and concerns were written all over her face.


    She didn''t want Tristan to be hurt. This person came to attack her. It''s just so happened that Tristan was also here.


    "Tristan! Run! Leave immediately!" Zhen-Zhen shouted to him.<sub> </sub>


    Her voice awakened Tristan from his deep stupor. He was distracted by the ck fire dragon and the vines fighting in front of him.


    He turned to Zhen-Zhen. He could see that she was able to escape from the man''s grasp. A cold glint shed through his hazel eyes as he looked at the man who was trying to harm Zhen-Zhen.


    He clenched his fists. He was boiling with rage as of this moment. He wished he had the power to beat this guy.


    "You are a coward! A bastard! How dare you hurt a woman?! You''re a spineless man!" Tristan said through his gritted teeth.


    The man finally spoke up. "You are bewitched by a demon. You must wake up. Do you want to lose your life because of this evil creature?"


    "She is no evil! You are the evil one, trying to hurt the innocent girl!" Tristan spat back at him.


    The man''sughter echoed in the ce. "Poor man. You are beyond redemption now! You can''t distinguish bad from good. You are bewitched by the demon''s beauty."


    "Tristan, stop provoking him! Please just leave! Runaway from here, fast." Zhen-Zhen interrupted them. She was now begging him to leave.


    "No, Zhen-Zhen, I''m not leaving you¡­ not leaving without you!" Tristan emphasized his words.


    "Please listen to me! You''re no match with him. He came here for me. So please just leave!"


    "I loathe a person who tried to defend evil. Now, you must die!" The man mumbled before charging in Tristan''s direction at a very fast speed.


    "No!" Zhen-Zhen stood up as she also ran towards Tristan.


    Everything happened so fast. Tristan couldn''t see the man''s movement because he was moving at amazing speed.


    Before he realized what happened, Zhen-Zhen was already in front of him, shielding him from the iing attack. Then Tristan was blinded by the light caused by the colliding powers of Zhen-Zhen and the man.


    She was releasing fireballs, attacking the man. But he moved fast, dodging those attacks easily. Even Zhen-Zhen couldn''t keep up with his speed.


    This was her first time, fighting someone. At first, she was reluctant to hurt someone but he was targeting Tristan now. She could no longer standstill. She must do something to protect him.


    Tristan could see that the ck fire dragon was still fighting the giant vines that were alsoing in their direction.


    ''Damn! Why suddenly this thing is happening?''


    Tristan was distracted by his thoughts that he failed to notice the man was already at his back. Zhen-Zhen saw it so she pulled Tristan right away, hugging him.


    Then she released a strong force, sending the man away from them. There was a moment of silence after that. Zhen-Zhen just remained still, hugging Tristan as she protected him.


    "Tristan¡­" She mumbled.


    "Zhen-Zhen¡­" he also called her name.


    "You are safe¡­" Zhen-Zhen said with a smile on her face.


    However, after saying that, she copsed in his arms.


    "Zhen-Zhen??!"


    Seeing her copsed in his arms was the most frightening scene Tristan had ever seen in his life.

 Chapter 185 A Vision

    Seeing her copsed in his arms was the most frightening scene Tristan had ever seen in his life.


    Fortunately, he caught her before her body fell to the ground.


    "Zhen-Zhen, what''s wrong?" Tristan asked her worriedly.


    Zhen-Zhen was still conscious but she felt very weak. She felt like something was draining her energy¡­ her power as well as her life force.


    But Zhen-Zhen still managed to smile. She didn''t want Tristan to worry about her. Tristan was now kneeling on the ground as he gathered Zhen-Zhen in his arms.


    Tristan could see from the distance that the ck fire dragon was currently battling with the man which was thrown a while ago by Zhen-Zhen''s power.


    Tristan didn''t see what happened. All he knew was Zhen-Zhen protected him.


    Zhen-Zhen raised her hand to touch Tristan''s face. "You never listen. I told you to leave."


    Tristan shook his head. "I said I''m not leaving without you."


    Zhen-Zhen smiled again but she felt her eyes be heavy. She was slowly losing her consciousness.


    "Don''t worry, Tristan. I don''t need to be rescued by you. That''s what you said. I''m a demon god''s daughter. I''m powerful, remember? You can leave me... now."


    "No, Zhen-Zhen. We are leaving together."


    When Tristan was about to scoop her, he noticed that something was stuck on Zhen-Zhen''s back. An incredulous fear printed on his face when he saw her blood dripping from her back.


    ''What the hell?! My wife is injured.'' he slid his hand on her back only to find that the dagger was buried on her body.


    Tristan cursed inwardly. Then she saw her closing her eyes.


    "Zhen-Zhen! Wifey¡­ please stay awake!" His mind was clouded by fears. He was in a panic.


    His heart was running wild inside his chest.


    "Wifey, open your eyes¡­ stay with me. Please¡­ stay with me." Tristan was shaking her body gently. But Zhen-Zhen was no longer responding.


    Tristan''s mind was very chaotic right now. He didn''t know what to do. They were in the middle of nowhere.


    ''Where''s this ce? I need to bring my wife to the hospital. What should I do? How can I leave this ce?'' Tristan was in his panicked state, his eyes were peering on his surroundings as he continued hugging Zhen-Zhen.


    Then suddenly Zhen-Zhen''s body was surrounded by orange light, slowly fading in his arms.


    "Zhen-Zhen! Wifey¡­ Wait?! What''s happening?!" Tristan was on the verge of losing his mind as he saw Zhen-Zhen was slowly disappearing in his arms.


    "Zhen-Zhen, please stay with me¡­ No¡­ No... this can''t be happening¡­ you said you''re powerful¡­ please wake up. Don''t leave me¡­" The tears began to fall from the corners of Tristan''s eyes.


    It did not take long when Zhen-Zhenpletely vanished from his sight.


    "Zhen-Zhen?!!" Tristan shouted desperately. Zhen-Zhen disappeared.


    Tristan was about to go nuts. Just a while ago, he was still holding her in his arms.


    But now, he was looking nkly at his empty hands with his heart dead. Zhen-Zhen was no longer there.


    "No! Noooooo! Noooooo! Zhen-Zhen!!!!"


    Thud! Thud!<sub> </sub>


    A loud thud was heard as Tristan fell off the bed. He woke up with his heart beating so fast. He was breathing heavily and his body was covered by cold sweats.


    His mind was still in shambles. He could still vividly remember those scenes in his mind. It felt so real. His heart was aching in pain at the thought of Zhen-Zhen disappearing in his arms.


    It was the most terrifying nightmare he had in this life. His body was still trembling from horror and fear.


    "That was... just a nightmare, right?!" Tristan raised his hand to touch his face.


    He could feel the moisture in his face. He cried¡­ he was in tears.


    Badum! Badum!


    His heartbeat was so loud in his ears.


    "Zhen-Zhen¡­"


    Tristan immediately stood up, rushing out of his room. He needed to see Zhen-Zhen right now. He wished that what happened a while ago was just a dream¡­ a nightmare!


    He sprinted in her room. He needed to confirm that Zhen-Zhen was there with FaMo. Tristan was silently praying as he turned the doorknob of her room.


    Tristan was very tense and restless. Then he heard some murmuring inside.


    ''Is that Zhen-Zhen''s voice?''


    Tristan swung the door open and ran inside, turning the lights on and darting his eyes looking for Zhen-Zhen.


    He heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing her, lying on her bed. But his relief was just temporary as he saw Zhen-Zhen curling up on the bed under her nket, soft whimpers escaped her mouth.


    "Zhen-Zhen! What''s wrong?" Tristan dashed towards her direction.


    Zhen-Zhen raised her head to look at him. With her contorted face, she murmured to him. "Tristan¡­ I-It hurts."


    Tristan''s eyes widened in horror upon hearing herint. He immediately removed the nket to check her body.


    What greeted his sight was the pool of blood on the sheets of Zhen-Zhen''s bed.


    ''F*ck! Don''t tell me¡­ it was not a dream. Zhen-Zhen is bleeding for real.'' Tristan cursed inwardly.


    Without further ado, Tristan scooped Zhen-Zhen on the bed, carrying her in his arms. He had one thing in mind: ''I need to bring her to the hospital as soon as possible.''


    FaMo also woke up and turned to his side. He was looking at Tristan and Zhen-Zhen confusedly.


    ''What''s going on here?'' FaMo pondered to himself.


    He saw Tristan carrying Zhen-Zhen as he rushed out of the room. He saw Tristan grab his car keys while he was still holding Zhen-Zhen in his arms.


    FaMo followed them behind. He could see the urgency in Tristan''s actions. Something wrong happened to Zhen-Zhen.


    He heard Tristanforting Zhen-Zhen, reassuring her that everything would be fine.


    But Tristan was really scared to death right now, trying his best to maintain his cool so that he could bring her to the nearest hospital. His wife was bleeding. He didn''t know what to think anymore.


    ''Damn! Is this real? I thought everything was just a nightmare?! Oh God, Please don''t let anything bad happen to my wife.''


    FaMo also hopped inside the car as Tristan stepped on the gas pedal and sped off towards the nearest hospital.

 Chapter 186 Something Wrong With His Brain

    Tristan rushed Zhen-Zhen to the hospital after seeing her bleeding. It only took him ten minutes to reach the nearest hospital.


    Fortunately, there''s no traffic jam because it was still very early in the morning and there were only a few cars in the streets, traveling at that time.


    Tristan carried Zhen-Zhen in his arms as he entered the emergency room in a hurry. FaMo just followed them without Tristan''s knowledge. His mind was very upied by Zhen-Zhen.


    Upon reaching the emergency room, he immediately called the attention of the doctor and nurses who were on duty at that time.


    "Doc, Nurse, please! Somebody help! My wife is bleeding! Please¡­ save her!" Tristan yelled, feeling helpless and desperate.


    The doctor and the nurses immediately approached them when they heard Tristan''s panicked voice. They could see the urgency in his action.


    Soon they guided him to the sickbed, telling him that he could now put the patient down on the bed.


    "Sir, calm down. What happened to your wife?" the Doctor asked Tristan.


    "She''s b-bleeding¡­ She was stabbed¡­ at the back." Tristan''s voice was still trembling in fear.


    "Please¡­ save my wife, doctor. I will pay any amount¡­ just save her. Please do everything you can." Tristan was begging the doctor as he held her doctor''s coat.


    FaMo who was beside Tristan squinted his eyes the moment he heard that.


    ''What is he talking about? Zhen-Zhen was stabbed? When? And Who? Is he dreaming? Zhen-Zhen and I were just peacefully sleeping in her room. Why is he making this ruckus?''


    FaMo looked at Tristan strangely while shaking his head. He didn''t understand why he was acting like this.


    Meanwhile, the doctor just nodded at Tristan. Since Tristan said it was a stab wound, the doctor asked the nurse to call the assigned staff and prepare the operating room.


    After making her request, the doctor approached Zhen-Zhen to check the severity of her wound. She checked Zhen-Zhen''s back, searching for her wound.


    After a few seconds, the doctor frowned. She held her eyesses and adjusted it before turning to face Tristan''s once again.


    "Sir,are you sure that your wife has been stabbed?" The doctor asked him expectantly. The doctor tried her best to maintain her neutral expression.


    Tristan bobbed his head frantically.


    "Yes, doc. I see it with my own eyes. And why are you asking me this? You should treat her now. She''s bleeding a lot, doc! What are you waiting for." Tristan said exasperatedly.


    The nurses who were standing beside Zhen-Zhen''s hospital bed tried their best to hold theirughter. If they didn''t see the worried and serious expression of Tristan then they would think that this was just a prank on them.


    The doctor maintained her professional look even though she wanted to burst outughing. She didn''t want to offend Tristan who was worried sick about his wife.


    After that, the doctor patted Tristan''s shoulder and said, "Sir, calm down. Let me exin. I didn''t know why you think your wife was stabbed. But I just want to assure you that we didn''t find any wounds. She''s bleeding because it''s natural-"<sub> </sub>


    The doctor was not yet done exining when Tristan reacted right away, thus interrupting her next words and cutting her off.


    "Doc? What are you saying? Bleeding a lot is not natural? How can you say that? Can you just please treat her already? You are wasting more time by talking to me. My wife is in pain! She badly needs your help."


    The doctor wanted to facepalm after hearing Tristan''s rant. The doctor took a deep breath before exining to Tristan again.


    "Sir, it''s natural because your wife is having menstruation right now. She has a monthly period. You know¡­ the ''girl stuff'' that we called ''Red days''." The Doctor calmly exined to Tristan, trying her best to suppress herughter.


    Tristan: "..."


    She could see that Tristan was overreacting and just mistook everything. But she was still wondering why Tristan told them that he saw his wife being stabbed.


    The doctor lowered her gaze to check her wristwatch. It was 3:30 in the morning. ''Maybe he was dreaming at that time.'' The doctor thought to herself.


    Meanwhile, Tristan who had just heard the doctor''s exnation was frozen in his spot.


    ''Damn?! Seriously? Red Days? Menstruation? Sh*t! I make a ruckus out of this? I thought¡­ I really thought¡­ it was real¡­ It feels so real.''


    After gathering himself, Tristan''s finally heaved a sigh of relief as he held his chest. ''Phew! It was just a goddamn nightmare! I''m so d it was just a nightmare!''


    When Tristan nced at the doctor and nurses, he noticed that they were giving him a weird look.


    Tristan looked away immediately while scratching the back of his head.


    ''Argh! This is so embarrassing. I want to dig a hole right now and hide.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    Then he saw FaMo on the floor, standing beside him. He didn''t notice him a while ago. It turned out he followed them. But any pet was not allowed inside the hospital. Howe he was able to enter?


    The doctor spoke again. "Don''t worry sir, I think your wife is in pain because of menstrual cramp. We will just give her medicine for that. After that, you can take her back home."


    Tristan just nodded his head obediently. His face was red because of embarrassment. The nurses and the doctor just smiled at him. They found him so cute as he blushed. They knew that he already realized his mistake and he finally calmed down.


    To escape this embarrassing moment, Tristan scooped FaMo, apologizing to them and telling them that he would just go outside and bring his pet inside the car. Zhen-Zhen was currently being taken care of by the nurse.


    "WIfey, just wait for me. I will just bring FaMo outside. Pet is not allowed here." Tristan informed Zhen-Zhen first before leaving.


    Zhen-Zhen who was still enduring her cramps just nodded her head.


    ''This dumb human¡­ using me as a scapegoat right now because he put himself in this embarrassing situation. I think there''s something wrong with his brain. Tsk Tsk Tsk.'' FaMo thought to himself as he let Tristan carry him as they went out of the emergency room.

 Chapter 187 Ugly Dragon

    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan stayed in the hospital for thirty minutes. The doctor let Zhen-Zhen rest for a while as they waited for her medicine to take effect.


    Tristan didn''t leave her side. He sat beside her sickbed while holding her hands tightly. The nurses couldn''t help but feel jealous because of Tristan''s action.


    He was very sweet toward his wife. His concern for her was to the highest level. They wished they could find someone like him, a very sweet, thoughtful, and very gorgeous husband.


    It did not take long when the medicine already took effect and Tristan decided to bring Zhen-Zhen back home. She was now feeling better after taking the medicine for her menstrual cramp.


    As per the doctor''s advice, Tristan took note of everything on how he could make Zhen-Zhen feel better once this kind of situation would happen again.


    He was very attentive to Zhen-Zhen, asking her from time to time whether she felt difort anywhere. He also exined to her what happened to her just now. Zhen-Zhen understood everything because of Tristan.


    It was already 4:00 am when they arrived home. Since her bedsheets were tainted by her menstrual blood, Tristan grabbed that opportunity to let her sleep in his room.


    He was still worried about her so he asked Zhen-Zhen to be absent from her ss today. He wanted her to take a rest at home. Tristan also decided not to report in the apany today. He would like to apany Zhen-Zhen.


    His nightmare was still haunting him. Just thinking about it, Tristan couldn''t help but feel scared. He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to disappear just like that.


    He could stand having nightmares about the ck fire dragon but seeing Zhen-Zhen hurt and vanish in his arms, that thing was the most frightening nightmare he couldn''t bear.


    FaMo wanted to sleep in their middle but this time, Tristan was able to take the ce right away. He was hugging Zhen-Zhen tightly in his arms. He didn''t want to let go, afraid that Zhen-Zhen would suddenly disappear again. He had no n of sleeping right now. He would watch over her.


    Though Zhen-Zhen was still upset with Tristan, she was enjoying Tristan''s gentle action. He was very caring towards her right now. FaMo could only lie down beside them, keeping his eyes on Tristan.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t sleep so she decided to have a conversation with Tristan who was still fully awake as of this moment.


    "Tristan, what''s wrong? Are you not sleepy?" Zhen-Zhen asked him.


    But instead of answering her, Tristan mumbled, "Hubby."


    Zhen-Zhen was confused why Tristan said that. "Huh?"


    Tristan buried his face in the crook of her neck and said, "Call me hubby, not Tristan."


    His grasp on her body tightened as he nuzzled into her neck and purred, brushing his fingers across her narrowed waist.


    Zhen-Zhen yielded on his request. "Hubby, are you not sleepy?"


    "No, I don''t want to sleep. I will watch you, wifey. I had a terrifying nightmare a while ago. I''m afraid if I close my eyes that nightmare will happen again."


    FaMo who was just listening on the side frowned immediately when he heard Tristan''s statement. This was the first time Tristan''sined to Zhen-Zhen about having a nightmare.


    ''Wait¡­ I didn''t give him a nightmare tonight. I had nothing to do with it. What nightmare he was talking about?'' FaMo pondered at that thought. Now he was intrigued about Tristan''s nightmare.


    Tristan didn''t fail FaMo because he started narrating some parts of his nightmare, sharing it with Zhen-Zhen.


    "Wifey, I saw something frightening. There was this man who tried to hurt you in my dream. He is also powerful just like you. He has power. The ground suddenly opened and giant vines emerged from it."


    FaMo and Zhen-Zhen were taken aback when they heard that. That giant vines were familiar to them. It was one of the powers of the earth-element wielder. Guardian warriors also used that power during the fight in the mountain peak.<sub> </sub>


    "Then what happened, hubby?" Zhen-Zhen turned her body to face him.


    "A menacing-looking ugly ck fire dragon also appeared in my dream," Tristan stated.


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    FaMo: "..."


    ''I think that''s me. But how dare he call this Mighty Me ugly??? It seems that he wants to have a taste of another nightmare from me.'' FaMo narrowed his eyes at Tristan, giving him a deathly re.


    "The ugly dragon protected us, fighting the giant vines," Tristan decided to call the ck fire dragon ugly because that dragon often appeared in his bad dream. And he was always interrupting his intimate moment with Zhen-Zhen in his dream.


    Now, FaMo''s expression really turned ugly as he heard Tristan calling him ugly for the second time around.


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, bit her lower lip. She was fighting a smile. Tristan just called FaMo ugly and Zhen-Zhen could see FaMo''s grim expression now. She was aware that FaMo was also listening to Tristan.


    ''Huh? Ugly? This ugly Dragon you are calling will be the death of you, someday. Call me ugly again and I will torment you with another nightmare.'' FaMo threatened Tristan in his mind.


    Oblivious of FaMo''s threat, Tristan continued his storytelling.


    "Wifey, the next thing that happened scared me to death. I don''t want it to happen for real. That man stabbed you with a dagger. He managed to do that because you tried to save me. He was attacking me but you protected me. That''s why you were hurt."


    Tristan felt uneasy, restless, and frightened whenever he would recall that scene.


    "Wifey, after being stabbed, you became very weak¡­ then,ter on, your body was surrounded by orange light. In a brief moment, you started fading until you vanished from my sight. Wifey, you disappeared."


    Tristan pulled her into his body. "Wifey, I don''t want you to disappear. If ever things like that happen, don''t sacrifice your life because of me. I am willing to take that knife for you. I am a man. I should be the one protecting you."


    Zhen-Zhen was dumbfounded upon hearing that.


    "You said I don''t need to be rescued nor be protected by you because I am already powerful. I can protect myself. Why will you do that for me?" Zhen-Zhen asked him expectantly.


    "?h, when did I said that?" Tristan asked her confusedly.


    "Just tonight, after dinner... when I ask you if whom you will save first between me and Hannah," Zhen-Zhen said with her saddened voice.


    Tristan was taken aback after hearing that. Then he realized something.


    ''Wait¡­ Is that the reason why Zhen-Zhen''s mood suddenly changed a while ago? Was she upset when I didn''t choose her, that''s why she decided to sleep in another room?''


    After a few seconds, a huskyugh echoed in his bedroom. ''Don''t tell me my wifey became jealous a while ago. Damn! Why I didn''t realize it right away?''


    He couldn''t exin why but he felt happy knowing that Zhen-Zhen knew how to be jealous. Topensate her, Tristan immediately grabbed her chin, tilted it up, and kissed her passionately.


    This time FaMo didn''t bother to interrupt their kissing because his mind was upied by Tristan''s story. He was busy figuring out why Tristan had a dream about that fight.


    ''Is this a vision? Tristan¡­ just saw what might happen in the future. But why? Why Tristan?'' FaMo had a bad feeling about Tristan''s nightmare.

 Chapter 188 My First Priority

    FaMo was still in deep thoughts when Zhen-Zhen stopped Tristan from kissing her. Tristan groaned inwardly when their lips broke apart. He wanted more.


    But Zhen-Zhen realized that she was supposed to be mad at him.


    Grandpa Lu said that if she was upset with her husband or Tristan made her sad, she should punish him by not allowing him to touch, hug and kiss her.


    She wanted to do that but Tristan finally got what he wanted. He was now hugging her and he even seeded in kissing her.


    With her remaining self-awareness, Zhen-Zhen pushed Tristan away as she pouted at him. She distanced herself from him by moving a little to the other side of the bed.


    "Wifey? What''s wrong?" Tristan still asked her even though he already had an idea why Zhen-Zhen was acting like this.


    He liked to tease her more. He wanted her to say it by herself. He wanted to hear from her that she''s jealous. He imagined her cute and adorable expression while saying it.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but frown after seeing Tristan''s yful smile. She could see it through the dim light of thempshade.


    ''Is he that clueless? Tristan, what am I gonna do to you?''


    Zhen-Zhen gently patted her forehead and sighed deeply.


    "Tristan¡­"


    "Hubby¡­ I said call me Hubby," Tristan insisted.


    ''Zhen-Zhen, don''t give in,'' she reminded herself.


    "No." Zhen-Zhen said firmly.


    "Why?" Tristan asked, putting on a pitiful face.


    "Wifey,e closer to me¡­ I wanna hug you," Tristan added, extending his arms wide in front of Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head and said, "No!"


    Tristan looked at her helplessly. Zhen-Zhen didn''t want to give in this time.


    "Why are you saying it''s still a ''No'', Wifey?!" Tristan asked her exaggeratedly.


    "Hmm, because you are not allowed to touch me, hug and kiss me. I''m off-limits today until you realize your mistake," Zhen-Zhen told him with conviction.


    Tristan: "..."


    ''When did she learn this? Is she punishing me now for making her upset? Who taught her to act like this? Where did my obedient Zhen-Zhen go?'' Tristanmented to himself.


    ''Or maybe this is just an effect of her menstrual period,'' he added to his thoughts.


    "Wifey, your hubby is still afraid because of that nightmare. I need you tofort me. Come here, let me cuddle you." Tristan tried his best to act pitiful in front of her, thinking that Zhen-Zhen would sympathize with him.


    But Zhen-Zhen ignored his plea. She picked up her long bolters pillow and ced it in the middle of the bed thus separating her from Tristan. It served as their boundary.


    FaMo who was just watching on the sideline was now grinning widely.


    ''Hahaha. That''s right. Don''t give in to his request. That''s my Zhen-Zhen. Show him who''s the boss here. I''m rooting for my Zhen-Zhen! Fighting!'' FaMo was enjoying this. He was cheering for Zhen-Zhen.


    "Wifey, what is this?" Tristanined, pointing the pillow in the middle of them.


    "Our boundary. You are not allowed to cross our boundary. Just stay there." Zhen-Zhen was now looking serious.


    Maybe her hormones were also affecting her, that''s why she could stand it. Tristan''s charm and antics were not working on her as of this moment.


    Tristan looked at her with disbelief. He felt like crying. Zhen-Zhen was acting stubborn right now.


    "Hmm¡­ What will you do if I cross this boundary?" Tristan was challenging Zhen-Zhen.


    He sat up, folding his arms over his chest while waiting for Zhen-Zhen''s response.


    Zhen-Zhen remained lying on the bed, facing Tristan. She brought her fingers on her face, tracing her lower lip while thinking what to reply.<sub> </sub>


    "Hmm, no hug and no kiss for one week!" Zhen-Zhen dered.


    Tristan: "..."


    ''Seriously? One week with no kissing and no hugging? Can I endure that?''


    Tristan nced at her, lifting an eyebrow.


    "Are you sure about that wifey? Can you bear it for that long? Me¡­ not touching you¡­ not hugging you¡­ not kissing you? You will gonna miss me, wifey. I assure you that."


    Tristan was slowly approaching her, crawling towards the boundary. He has a cheeky grin on his face.


    He knew Zhen-Zhen was also enjoying his every touch, their kisses. Will she be able to endure it for one week as well?


    Zhen-Zhen paused for a moment, assessing herself. Tristan was right. Now, she was asking herself if she could do that.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Zhen-Zhen chewed on her lower lip and looked away, avoiding Tristan''s intense gaze.


    ''I can endure it. But¡­ I think I''m gonna miss it so badly.'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself.


    Tristan saw her waver. So he continued approaching her. He was about to cross the boundary now.


    ''What a conceited fellow! Does he really think my Zhen-Zhen couldn''t stand it? Is he that special? Zhen-Zhen does not need him. She can get any man she likes. She possesses an ethereal beauty.'' FaMo thought to himself as he looked daggers at Tristan.


    ''Ok¡­ I will not interfere tonight. I wanna see how my Zhen-Zhen will deal with this dummy.'' FaMo mumbled confidently as he continued watching Zhen-Zhen and Tristan.


    Tristan crossed the boundary. He was now on top of her, hovering Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen swallowed hard. The intensity of his gaze was making her heartbeat into a frenzy.


    Badum! Badum!


    "T-Tristan¡­ What are you doing? You just crossed the boundary."


    He smirked, "Yeah, I did. Now, will you not allow me to touch you for a whole week?"


    After saying that, he reached over and ced his hand on her thigh, slowly caressing it. Tristan was clearly seducing his wife right now.


    Then he raised his other hand, moving a piece of hair from her face. Zhen-Zhen was tongue-tied. She just remained still, anticipating Tristan''s next move.


    His touch was making her body hot. She had to admit she really liked it.


    "Will you not allow me to kiss you?" He whispered, his face getting closer to hers.


    "Just like this,"


    He leaned in close. In an instant, his lips got connected with hers. His tongue traced her bottom lip asking for entrance. His hand left her leg, now cupping her breast.


    Zhen-Zhen finally lost it. She sumbed to Tristan''s trick. She moaned, opening her mouth as she let his tongue in. Tristan immediately took dominance over her, giving her a lingering and passionate kiss.


    FaMo: "..."


    ''Dang! It looks like my Zhen-Zhen falls on his tricks.'' FaMo facepalmed at that thought.


    When they broke the kiss, Tristan caressed her face while looking straight into her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, wifey. Please forgive this fool husband of yours. I didn''t mean to make you upset. With or without powers, from now on, I will try my best to protect you. You will always be my first priority! You are my wife!" Tristan reassured her.


    He apologized to her since he knew the reason why Zhen-Zhen became upset. Tristan had also sworn to himself that he would do his best to keep his wife safe.


    He didn''t want his nightmare toe true. Losing Zhen-Zhen¡­ he couldn''t bear it. He won''t let others hurt his wife even if that person was a supernatural being with magical power.


    A chilly glint shed through Tristan''s eyes, ''He shoulde at me first before he could hurt my wife.''

 Chapter 189 Meyer Family Attending The Gathering

    [ One Week Later¡­ ]


    Today was the day of the Davis Family Gathering. Unlike before, the gathering wouldst for one day and one night.


    This was not a typical gathering wherein every family member would wear fancy clothes, have a feast and luxurious dinner inside the Davis Family Mansion then after that they would go home.


    This time they had to wear simple andfy clothes, and they would act like a girl scout and boy scout. Everyone had to stay overnight in a camping site using their respective tents.


    Various fun games were also prepared for everyone to enjoy during day time. At nighttime, there would be a bonfire and star gazing activity.


    Grandpa Alejandro allowed them to use the private training camp he owned. It was a vast area like arge greennd. The view was spectacr. It was abination of a military camp, ranch, and mountain resort.


    This time Zhen-Zhen''s foster parents joined them. They arrived at the venue together with Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. Matthew was also with them who was carrying FaMo in his hands.


    "Wow, this ce is so nice. Lots of trees and green grasses. Now I am missing Mt. Calypso." Alice blurted out, admiring her surroundings.


    "Hmm¡­ love the air, so fresh," Thomas alsomented after taking a deep breath.


    Zhen-Zhen was d that Alice and Thomas liked the ce. This was the first time they would meet the Davis Family and Zhen-Zhen was excited for Grandpa Lu and Tristan''s parents to meet her foster parents.


    Though her parents didn''te from a wealthy and rich family, Zhen-Zhen was very proud of them. They managed to live in Mt. Calypso for so long. They lived simply and happily. They were the loving parents of Lillie. They kept the memories of their daughter in their hearts and minds.


    She knew that Alice and Thomas were good people. They didn''t take advantage of Tristan. They didn''t ask for money nor gifts. They were just happy and content being Zhen-Zhen''s parents.


    Zhen-Zhen remembered when Tristan nned to give her parents cars and jobs but Thomas and Alice refused to ept those things. Thomas told Tristan that he would find a different job. He didn''t want to depend on Tristan. Alice also told Tristan that they did not want to be a burden to him so they would work independently.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen appreciated their genuine and good intent. They were not greedy inws, unlike others who would try to ride on the fame, power, and wealth of their son-inw.


    Tristan, who was holding Zhen-Zhen''s waist, leaned on her, whispering something. "Are you excited for today?"


    Zhen-Zhen turned to face him. She was wearing her bright and charming smile. Tristan seeded in pacifying his wife a few days ago when she became upset with Tristan.


    Zhen-Zhen had forgiven him after he apologized for making her upset because of his answers during their Question and Answer game. Tristan felt relieved that Zhen-Zhen''s punishment didn''t happen.


    He didn''t know how he would survive a week without touching, hugging, and kissing his lovely wife. Every day would be torture.


    He didn''t know when he became so clingy when it came to his wife, Zhen-Zhen. Even now, he always maintained their closeness, hooking his arm around her waist every time.


    "Yes, I''m so excited, hubby! I know we will have so much fun today!" Zhen-Zhen cheerfully responded to him.


    Tristan''s eyes gleamed with delight upon seeing her cheerful mood. ''Damn! So lovely.'' Tristan thought to himself, his eyes never left her face.<sub> </sub>


    "Thanks to your suggestion, wifey! You''re the best. Because of that, I will give you a prize."


    After saying that, Tristan stole a kiss from her. It was a very quick kiss on the lips. Both Matthew and Famo just shook their head upon seeing the sneaky move of Tristan.


    Alice and Thomas could only smile as they watched the sweet interactions of husband and wife.


    Then Tristan talked to his inws, "Ma, Pa, don''t hesitate to tell me if you feel ufortable here, okay?"


    Thomas just smiled shyly at Tristan while nodding his head. He really admired Tristan. Though they were not the true parents of Zhen-Zhen, Tristan was treating them with so much respect.


    They knew that Tristan came from a very rich family but he was not arrogant. He was very humble and down to earth. They liked Tristan so much.


    "Ahem, Tristan, son¡­ Honestly, I''m quite nervous right now," Alice told him truthfully.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen looked at each other before Tristan asked Alice, "Why, Ma?"


    "Sorry son, but I feel nervous about meeting your family. I heard Davis Family is very powerful and influential in the City of Empire. I am afraid that your family will not like our simple Meyer Family. We don''t have a great background, unlike other families."


    Tristan gave Alice a reassuring smile, "Don''t worry, Ma. Family status and background are not important to my parents and grandfather. You are not rich but you are good people with a kind heart. My parents and grandpa will surely like you just like how they like my wife, Lillie."


    Zhen-Zhen grabbed Alice''s hands and gently squeezed them. She wanted tofort her.


    "Ma, Tristan''s parents, and grandpa are very kind and sweet. I know you will all get along really well. Next time, let''s invite Mom Isabelle for a bonding. Let''s have a cooking session at home." Zhen-Zhen suggested.


    "Hmm, that''s a good idea. Mom will surely like it," Tristan supported Zhen-Zhen''s remarks.


    Because of Zhen-Zhen and Tristan, Alice became less nervous. After hearing them, she was now looking forward to meeting Tristan''s family.


    Meanwhile, Miller Family also arrived at the venue together with Andrew and Hannah. From a distance, they noticed the presence of Tristan and Zhen-Zhen as well as the new faces.


    Mrs. Miller leaned on her husband and said in her low voice, "I think those two people are Lillie''s parents."


    Mr. Miller nodded at her wife. "Yeah, I heard that they would also attend today''s family gathering. So they must be Lillie''s parents."


    Mrs. Miller sneered after hearing that.


    "Then let''s see how great their family background is. Are they big shots in the City of Empire too?I hope they will not embarrass themselves in front of the Davis Family" Mrs. Miller said to her husband meaningfully.

 Chapter 190 Davis And Meyer Finally Met

    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen immediately approached Grandpa Lu and Tristan''s parents who were already in the venue.


    Isabelle''s face brightened up in an instant after seeing Zhen-Zhen and Tristan walking towards them.


    "Dad, Lillie, and Tristan are here together with Lillie''s parents," Isabelle informed Grandpa Lu who was talking to Lucas.


    When they heard Isabelle, Grandpa Lu and Lucas turned around as they followed her line of sight. It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen and Tristan reached their spot together with her Foster Parents.


    Zhen-Zhen greeted them with a vibrant smile on her face, giving Tristan''s parents and Grandpa Lu a quick hug. Tristan also did the same for his mother.


    "Hmm, you are notte today," Lucas said, teasing his son.


    Tristan turned to his father with an eyebrow raised, "What do you mean, Dad?"


    Lucas let out a soft chuckle before saying, "No grand entrance today, son? Just like what you did during the Engagement Party of your brother?"


    Tristan frowned and shot his father a cold stare. "Dad!"


    "Hahahaha¡­ I''m just kidding. Don''t mind me!" Lucas was already happy that he got to tease his son today.


    Tristan just gave his father onest re before he introduced his inws to his parents and Grandpa Lu.


    "Grandpa, Mom, Dad, I would like you to meet my inws, Lillie''s parents, Mr. Thomas Meyer and Mrs. Alice Meyer." Then Tristan turned to Alice and Thomas.


    "Ma, Pa, this is Luke Davis, my grandfather, then my naughty father, Lucas, and my loving mother, Isabelle," Tristan said, smiling at Thomas and Alice.


    "Eh, naughty father? Why am I naughty?" Lucasined to Tristan.


    "Well, because your son follows your footsteps, or shall I say he inherits your naughty side," Grandpa Lumented, giving them side nces.


    Both Tristan and Lucas nced at Grandpa Lu with their contorted face. Isabelle burst outughing as she watched the cute interactions of the three men. Even Zhen-Zhen joined her,ughing at them.


    Because of that lively atmosphere, Alice and Thomas became more at ease while facing them. They could see that Tristan''s parents and his grandfather were friendly and approachable.


    Unlike other socialites and influential people, the Davis family seemed to be happy-go-lucky and less intimidating. But once people would target members of the Davis Family, they would surely show their wrath. They would fight for their family and protect them with their power and ability.


    The Davis valued the importance of harmonious rtionships between family members, that''s why they gave Mark and Daniel the punishment they deserved after attacking their cousin, Tristan.


    They knew there were times that some of them would get into fights within the family, but as much as possible, they didn''t want to have a major conflict among family members.<sub> </sub>


    They wanted to strengthen the bond of every family member, that''s the main reason why the DavisFamily always held this family gathering twice a month.


    "Hello, Thomas, and Alice. I am really eager to meet Lillie''s parents. I''m d that both of you made it today," Isabelle greeted the husband and wife with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Lillie is now a member of the Davis Family. Meyer and Davis are now family friends so make yourselves feel at home and enjoy this gathering," Lucas also weed them.


    "Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Davis," Alice politely responded to them. She''s still a little bit shy towards them.


    "Thank you for inviting us here. We are also d to finally meet the wonderful and loving parents of our son-inw, especially his grandfather. Lillie mentioned Grandpa Lu a lot to us,"Thomas informed them.


    Grandpa Lu''s lips automatically stretched into a bright smile upon hearing that. He was very ttered to know that Lillie was talking about him to her parents.


    "Hmm, I hope my granddaughter-inw is not badmouthing me," Grandpa Lu said, cracking some jokes.


    Zhen-Zhen reacted almost immediately after hearing that. "Grandpa, I''m not bad-mouthing you. Ma, Pa, tell grandpa, I''m not badmouthing him." Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but put on a pitiful face.


    Because of her adorable expression, everyone couldn''t help bursting intoughter. They knew that Grandpa Lu was just joking and teasing her.


    Grandpa Lu patted Zhen-Zhen''s head and said, "Lillie, I am just kidding! Don''t take it seriously."


    "Grandpa, see what you did?! You can bully me but I won''t let you bully my wife," Tristan butted in.


    Grandpa Lu sneered at Tristan, lifting an eyebrow, "If I know... someone here was the one who tried to take advantage of Lillie before. Hmm. So Lillie, if your husband will bully you then don''t hesitate toe at Grandpa, okay?"


    ''Eh, Don''t tell me this sly old man was the one responsible for teaching Zhen-Zhen how to punish me? Is he the one who suggested no touching, no kissing, and no hugging?'' Tristan looked at Grandpa Lu suspiciously.


    "I''m not bullying my wife. I take good care of her. Please tell them, Wifey." Tristan hooked his arms around Zhen-Zhen''s waist, asking her to defend him in front of Grandpa Lu. He even pouted and gave her a puppy-eyed look.


    Isabelle, Lucas, Thomas, and Alice couldn''t help but smile seeing Tristan acting like a child in front of his wife. But they had to admit that Tristan was cute and sweet acting like that.


    They were still having that cheerful conversation when Hannah and Andrew together with Mr. and Mrs. Miller approached them. Hannah and Andrew wanted to greet the elders as well.


    A while ago, Hannah''s parents were secretly observing Lillie and her parents'' interactions with the Davis Family. They could see that both families were having fun with their conversation.


    They couldn''t believe that Isabelle, Lucas, and Grandpa Lu would easily ept and wee Lillie to their family despite the conflict she created between Tristan and Andrew. Mr. and Mrs. Miller were still having their biases and bad impressions toward Lillie.


    "Every time I see that woman, I always remember what she did to Andrew. Oh my gosh, someone like her, seducing a man who has a fiancee already. Worse, the person she tried to seduce was her husband''s brother." Mrs. Millerined to her husband.

 Chapter 191 Just An Ordinary Family

    Mrs. Miller continued to express her displeasure towards Lillie as they approached the Davis Family.


    "I still hate her. Is she trying to hook up with both brothers?" Mrs. Miller added, her expression turned ugly.


    Mr. Miller nodded at her in agreement. "But Honey, can you fix your expression now? Endure it. We have to face them now. Pretend that you are just fine while interacting with them."


    Mrs. Miller just rolled her eyes, "Yeah I know. You don''t need to remind me."


    With that, Mr. and Mrs. Miller wore their sweetest fake smile as they approached the Davis Family together with Hannah and Andrew.


    Hannah and Andrew greeted Isabelle, Lucas, and Grandpa Lu politely. Andrew nodded at Tristan and Zhen-Zhen while Hannah avoided looking in their direction.


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller also made their presence known by acting extra friendly towards Lucas and Isabelle, trying to show Alice and Thomas that they were really close to the Davis Family. They didn''t even take one nce at Zhen-Zhen.


    Isabelle was the one who initiated to introduce Mr. and Mrs. Miller to Alice and Thomas.


    "Now, our families areplete. Did you bring your camera, son? Why don''t we take pictures together with Mr. and Mrs. Meyer? This is the first time we gathered here together." Isabelle suggested to them.


    "Yeah, Let''s do that! It''s time for Family Picture!" Lucas supported his wife.


    "Yeah, I brought my camera. Wait... I will just go and get it." Tristan said, before leaving them.


    When Tristan left, Mrs. Miller decided to open up a conversation with Alice and Thomas, asking them about their background and upation.


    "Oh Mr. and Mrs. Meyer, if you don''t mind, may I ask what is your family business? Are you also entrepreneurs or businessmen from this City of Empire?" Mrs. Miller asked them directly.


    Alice and Thomas nced at each other first before answering her question. Since Tristan said to them that his family didn''t care about background and status, the husband and wife became honest with their answer.


    "Oh, Mrs. Miller, the truth is we don''t have any family business. We are not from this city." Alice told them with a faint smile on her face.


    "We came from the province where you can see the highest mountain in the country, Mt. Calypso!" Thomas said with so much enthusiasm. He felt proud because Mt. Calypso was very famous in the country for its natural beauty.


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller didn''t understand why Thomas was so happy with that.


    ''Is that something to be proud of?''


    "Oh, you don''t have a family business. How about your upation?" This time Mr. Miller was the one who asked them.


    Grandpa Lu, Isabelle, and Lucas as well as Hannah, Andrew, and Zhen-Zhen were just listening to them.


    Thomas scratched the back of his head as he answered Mr. Miller''s query.<sub> </sub>


    "As of now, I am just looking for a job. We just transferred here to the City of Empire with the help of Tristan. We are just a simple family living in Mt. Calypso." Thomas said to them truthfully.


    After hearing that, Mrs. and Mr. Miller looked at them with disbelief. They didn''t expect that Lillie''s family was just ordinary.


    ''No wonder. That exins why their daughter behaves like an uneducated woman, seducing men using her face and body. No manner at all. Tsk.'' Mrs. Miller thought to herself, belittling Zhen-Zhen and her foster parents.


    Zhen-Zhen also joined the conversation. "Mom, Dad, Grandpa¡­ if you are free, let''s go to Mt. Calypso. Ma and Pa will show you our simple little home. The ce is so nice. Ma has a wide vegetable garden beside our home. Oh, there''s also different fruit trees in the backyard. You will enjoy nature. Very refreshing and peaceful there!"


    Grandpa Lu, Isabelle, and Lucas felt excited after hearing that. They bobbed their head frantically, agreeing to Zhen-Zhen''s suggestion right away.


    "Yeah, I like that! I also want to visit Lillie''s hometown. It looks fun!" Isabelle mumbled cheerfully, not minding the fact that the Meyer Family didn''t have a family business or job as of this moment.


    "Hmm, that ce will be nice for an old man like me. I need that for rxation and peace of mind!" Grandpa Lu also expressed his excitement about going to Mt.Calypso and visiting the little and simple home of the Meyer Family.


    "Ohe on! Please don''t leave me behind!" Lucas also said to them with a wide grin on his face.


    Aside from them, Andrew also showed his interest ining with them.


    "Ahem, excuse me? Am I not invited, Lillie? I am also part of the family. You only mention Dad, Mom, and Grandpa," Andrew couldn''t help but make some remarks. There was a glint of humor in his eyes as he asked Lillie.


    Hannah and her parents frowned upon hearing Andrew. They couldn''t believe that even Andrew wanted to join them and visit Lillie''s home.


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, let out a soft giggle when she saw Andrew''s expression. He was pretending to be upset about being not invited.


    "Of course, Andrew! You can alsoe with us. Bring Hannah with you. I am sure you will like the ce." Zhen-Zhen promptly responded to Andrew.


    "Hmm, Thanks. I like to do that." Then Andrew turned to Hannah. "What do you think, sweety?"


    Hannah looked at him with disbelief.


    ''Seriously, Andrew? You want to join them and you even n to bring me?'' Hannah thought to herself but she didn''t dare to voice it out. She suddenly became upset because of Andrew''s action.


    ''Why is he acting very friendly toward Lillie? He should stay away from her. She''s the woman who tried to seduce him.'' Hannah added to her thoughts.


    "Oh, I''ll check my schedule." Hannah just simply said to him. She didn''t reject the idea because they were in front of Isabelle, Lucas, and Grandpa Lu. She didn''t want to look bad at them once she refused toe with them.


    Thomas and Alice were d that they even wanted to visit their hometown. They had just proven that Tristan''s words were true. His grandfather and his parents didn''t judge them because of their family background and status.


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller couldn''t believe what was happening right now. Instead of focusing on the ws of Meyer''s Family, the topic was diverted because of Lillie''s simple words.

 Chapter 192 Fun Games With Extravagant Prizes

    When Tristan came back, he was already holding his camera. He called Matthew who was carrying FaMo toe over.


    He requested Matthew to take their Family Picture. Davis, Miller, and Meyer find theirfortable spot as they took their pose for the camera.


    Grandpa Lu was in the middle along with Isabelle and Lucas. Andrew and Hannah together with Mr. and Mrs. Miller were on the left side while Tristan and Zhen-Zhen together with Alice and Thomas were on the right side.


    When Matthew was about to take their picture, Zhen-Zhen stopped him for a moment. She walked towards Matthew to pick up FaMo who was just standing beside him.


    FaMo was not only her friend but also part of her family. Knowing that this was a family picture, Zhen-Zhen would not leave FaMo behind.


    "Oh, that''s right! We forgot about FaMo. He should join us too," Isabelle blurted out when she saw Zhen-Zhen picking up FaMo.


    Grandpa Lu and Lucas had noint about that except Mr. and Mrs. Miller including Hannah, who were now looking daggers at Zhen-Zhen and FaMo.


    ''Even Lillie''s cat has special treatment and is considered as part of the family. What kind of ridiculous joke is this?''


    This was what Mr. and Mrs. Miller were thinking about right now. They were asking themselves what Lillie did to make Grandpa Lu, Isabelle, and Lucas ept her and her pet easily despite the fact they were the cause of Hannah''s sickness.


    This turn of events was pissing them off. Suddenly, Lillie became the favorite daughter-inw.


    How about their daughter, Hannah? Aren''t they being unfair to Hannah for treating Lillie like this?


    Now, they could understand that Tristan still had a strong influence on his family. As expected, he was still the favorite son. Andrew was still the half-brother.


    ''Tristan and his wife are a perfect couple, a yboy, and a slut! I''m furious. Despite their bad reputation, they still get Davis''s favor.'' Mrs. Millermented to her mind.


    The picture taking was done. Other members of the Davis Family also arrived at the venue. Grandpa Lu''s brother and sister also joined them. They were Grandpa Alejandro and Grandma ra.


    Grandpa Lu introduced Lillie''s parents to them. Thomas and Alice were weed warmly by the two elders. The two of them were overwhelmed by this kind treatment from the Davis Family.


    The young ones also arrived. When everyone wasplete. The elders gathered everyone in one venue. The fun was about to start.


    Matthew and Assistant Twig were there to be the facilitator of the games since members of Family Davis would be divided into different teams as participants of the games.


    They prepared different fun games for young ones and the elderly. There would be a friendlypetition for the younger generations of the Davis Family for the whole morning. Fun games for elders would happen in the afternoon.


    Grandpa Lu, Grandpa Alejandro, and Grandma ra also prepared extravagant prizes for the winning team.


    Matthew was the facilitator this morning while Assistant Twig would be the facilitator this afternoon. After weing everyone, Matthew informed them about the rules of the games.


    "Each team can have 4 members. We have three events this morning. Each event has corresponding points from the first cer up to thest cer. Base on the numbers of participants we can form four teams so the point system will be like this." Matthew showed the point system on the whiteboard.


    [ 1st cer will gain 10 points ]


    [ 2nd cer will gain 8 points ]<sub> </sub>


    [ 3rd cer will gain 6 points ]


    [ 4th cer will gain 4 points ]


    "We will add the points you will gain for the three events. The team with the highest number of umted points will be dered the winner. You can freely choose your members in every team."


    At first, Tristan''s other cousins were not interested in these games. Some were against the idea of this new activity. However, they had no choice but to attend, or else, the Elders of the Davis Family would punish them.


    Later on, they found out that it was Tristan''s wife who proposed this kind of family gathering. Now, some of their cousins were ming Lillie. Because of her suggestion, they had to sleep in an ufortable tent tonight.


    Matthew continued speaking in front though others were not paying attention to him. The elders had expected this that''s why they prepared prizes for this activity to encourage the young ones to participate.


    "The three events are Target Shooting, Tug of War, and Sack Race. The overall winner will get the following prizes. Two sports cars that are thetest model in the market right now, Two Heavenly Star Enterprise Membership Gold Cards with unlimited purchase for all items."


    When they heard that, everyone including those Tristan''s cousins who were not paying attention a while ago averted their gaze to Matthew.


    "Hey, Is that true?" Mark''s brother asked Matthew for confirmation. They were tempted by the prizes.


    "Yes, we prepared the prizes. The Gold Membership Cards are from your Grandpa Lu. Two sports cars are from your Grandpa Alejandro and Grandma ra." Matthew answered him.


    Because of that everyone was now eager to participate and win the prizes. Grandpa Lu and the two elders were now smiling from ear to ear. Their strategy was effective. Now, everyone was in theirpetitive mode.


    Matthew continued, "For the second cer, they will have free amodation good for three days and three nights at Oceana Safe Haven Resort in Oceaniz City."


    Grandpa Lu was very satisfied after reading the report of Tristan about the field research conducted in the Oceana Safe Heaven Resort. Their customer service of the Resort was verymendable. He wanted them to experience it so he prepared this prize for the second cer.


    "For the third and fourth cers, they will get gift certificates worth fifty thousand each. Now, you can form and choose your teammates." After saying that, everyone looked for their teammates.


    The twins, ke, and Jake immediately approached Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Tristan! Lillie! Let''s form one team." ke excitedly asked Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Yes, I want to be on your team!" Jake also said to them.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen agreed almost immediately. They also wanted Jake and ke to be their teammates.


    "Alright! Let''s win this!" Jake dered to them while raising his arm.


    Tristan: "Yes!"


    ke: "For the Win!"


    Zhen-Zhen just smiled at them while nodding her head.

 Chapter 193 A Bet

    After a few minutes, everyone had formed their respective team. Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, and the twins were the red team whereas the Blue team wasposed of Andrew, Hannah, Mark, and Daniel. Their other cousins were in the Yellow and Green Team.


    Matthew let the team have a short meeting to strategize their moves in every game. While they were doing that, the elders and their parents were also having a conversation, guessing whose team would win thepetition.


    To involve the elders and other members of the family who were not participating in the game, Grandpa Lu suggested something to them.


    "Since the games for the elderly like us will be held this afternoon, we will be spectators of this morning''spetition. Do you want to join the fun?" Grandpa Lu consulted others.


    "Hmm, sounds interesting. What are you suggesting, brother? How can we join the fun?" Grandpa Alejandro asked while rubbing his chin.


    Everyone was anticipating Grandpa Lu''s suggestion.


    "Why don''t we support and choose one team whom we think will win today? Then let''s have some bet. Hehehe. What do you think? With this, we will also win something by using our bets. You can ask anyone here whom you wannapete with the bet."


    Everyone agreed with Grandpa Lu''s suggestion. They liked that. At least they could also support their sons and daughters, at the same time, they could gain something after winning the bet with someone.


    "Sure, let''s do that. Brother, I wanna make the bet with you. What team will you choose?" Grandpa Alejandro challenged Grandpa Lu.


    "Hmm, my dear brothers, I want to do this too. Include me in your bet," Grandma ra also joined them.


    The three elders talked privately. Of course, they didn''t want to look biased with their children and grandchildren so they decided to make their bet secretly.


    Grandma ra: " I will choose the YellowTeam because my grandchildren are there.


    Grandpa Alejandro: I will choose Blue Team because I think Andrew''s team has the upper hand and the advantage.


    Grandpa Lu: "Hmm, I will choose the Red Team."


    Grandma ra and Grandpa Alejandro let out a soft chuckle after hearing that.


    "We are not surprised. I know you will choose the Red Team because Tristan is there, the favorite grandson of your beloved wife, Cassandra." Grandma ramented with a smile on her face.


    "Yeah, That''s why I chose the Blue team. Honestly, I was torn between the Red Team and the Blue Team. But since I knew that my brother would choose the Red Team so I gave way right away," Grandpa Alejandro also shared his thoughts with them.


    But Grandpa Lu reacted and corrected their wrong assumption. "Hey, of course not! Who said Tristan is the reason why I chose the Red Team? My dear Brother and Sister, you were both mistaken about that."


    "I don''t believe you," Grandma ra insisted.


    Grandpa Alejandro chuckled once again. "Hmm, really? If not for Tristan, then why did you choose the Red team?"


    A wide grin appeared on Grandpa Lu''s face as he nced in the direction of the Red Team. Grandpa Alejandro and Grandma ra were taken aback upon seeing his wide grin.


    p For a very long time, they saw Grandpa Lu smiling genuinely and cheerfully again today. They followed his line of sight only to find out that he was staring at a particr someone in the Red Team, but the person was not Tristan.</anda>


    Then suddenly they heard Grandpa Lu''s voice.


    "I chose the Red Team because my granddaughter-inw, Lillie, belonged to that team." Grandpa Lu stated proudly and confidently.


    Grandpa Alejandro: "..."


    Grandma ra: "..."


    The two elders were rendered speechless. They didn''t expect that would be the reason for Grandpa Lu in choosing the Red Team.<sub> </sub>


    Grandpa Alejandro and Grandma ra exchanged meaningful nces with each other, both of them were thinking the same thing.


    It looked like this Lillie Meyer had gained their brother''s approval and favor. They wondered how she was able to impress Grandpa Lu to catch his heart.


    Meanwhile, others also started making a bet with someone, even Lucas and Isabelle.


    "Which team are you supporting? Do you wanna make a bet with me, Honey?" Lucas whispered to Isabelle.


    "Oh, sure, why not! I''m rooting for the Red Team!" Isabelle immediately answered him.


    "Oh, then I have to choose the Blue team!" Lucas said, scratching his face.


    "What is our bet?" Isabelle asked him excitedly. She was positive that Tristan''s and Lillie''s team would win.


    Lucas gave her a cheeky grin before answering her. He leaned in to whisper his response.


    "If I win I want you to satisfy me and serve me on our bed every night for a whole week. You must listen to everything I will say to you every night," Lucas winked at his wife after saying that.


    Isabelle blushed at that thought. Her husband was being naughty once again. She knew that her husband would ask naughty things from her once he won the bet.


    But she had nothing to worry about. She believed in Tristan''s team.


    "Ok deal! If I win then you will be my ve for one week and follow everything I will say to you as well." Isabell said to him with too much confidence as if she knew that she would win this.


    Lucas let out a huskyugh. "Hmm, sure, Honey! It''s a deal."


    On the other hand, Mr. and Mrs. Miller approached Thomas and Alice. They also wanted to challenge them with a bet.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Meyer, why don''t we make a bet as wellwhile supporting our daughters'' respective teams?" Mr. Miller said to them.


    Thomas and Alice gave them a polite smile. "Sorry Mr. Miller but, we don''t have money or anything for this bet."


    "Oh, no worries, we are not interested in your money or material things you owned. We have a lot of that," Mr. Miller was being sarcastic, boasting their family''s wealth to the poor husband and wife.


    Mrs. Miller butted in, proposing some conditions. "What about this¡­ if Lillie''s team wins then we can offer Mr. Meyer a position in ourpany. You said you were looking for a job. And if my daughter''s team wins then I have one request from both of you."


    Alice and Thomas just remained silent, waiting for Mrs. Miller to finish her words.


    With her sharp eyes, she looked at Thomas and Alice before saying the rest of her words.


    "I want you to discipline your daughter and ask her to stay away from my daughter and Andrew."


    Alice and Thomas were clueless why suddenly Mrs. Miller was acting cold and fierce in front of them.


    "What do you mean by that, Mrs. Miller?" Alice asked her, feeling puzzled.


    Mrs. Miller shed her mocking smile and said, "Oh, I guess you didn''t know the truth. Hmm, you have no idea that your sweet daughter tried to seduce my daughter''s fiancee who was also her husband''s brother."


    Alice and Thomas were astounded upon hearing that. They couldn''t believe what they had just heard. Lillie was not the kind of girl who would do that. For them, she was pure and innocent.

 Chapter 194 The Competition Began

    Alice and Thomas were astounded by Mrs. Miller''s statement. But they still believed that Lillie would not do that kind of thing.


    "Mrs. Miller, maybe you were mistaken or there''s just a misunderstanding here. I believe Lillie is not someone who will do that," Alice defended Zhen-Zhen right away.


    "Our Lillie is a good person. She''s pure and innocent. She won''t do something like that," Thomas also sided with his wife.


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller let out a peal of humorlessughter. They were annoyed by the fact this husband and wife still had the guts to defend their daughter.


    "Hmm, it''s okay if you don''t want to believe me. I guess your daughter is a good actress. Even you, her parents, didn''t have any idea about the sin shemitted against my daughter," Mrs. Miller continued to attack them with her sharp tongue.


    "My daughter''s life was also put in danger because of your daughter''s pet. But since she''s Tristan''s wife, we just let it off. We could have sued her but we didn''t," She added.


    "Lillie would not harm anyone. I guess this is just a misunderstanding, Mr. and Mrs. Miller. But don''t worry, we will try to talk to our daughter regarding this," Alice said as she didn''t want to prolong this conversation.


    Mr. Miller held his wife''s shoulder, telling her to stop as well. The elders of the Davis Family were just nearby. He didn''t want her to make a scene here.


    "Honey, stop it already. This is not the proper time and proper ce to confront them," Mr. Miller reminded his wife.


    Mrs. Miller stole a nce at the elders and just nodded in agreement. She just felt frustrated, that''s why she failed to control herself from venting out her irritation towards the Meyer Family.


    To change the topic and lessen the heavy tension in the air, Mr. Miller spoke to them regarding thepetition instead.


    "Oh, do you still want to make a bet with us? Forget about my wife''s proposal. She''s just on her period now that''s why she''s spouting things.


    "Sorry Mr. Miller, we can''t do the bet. Please find someone else," Thomas said, politely rejecting them.


    Mr. Miller just shrugged at them before pulling his wife away from them. He was afraid that his wife would not be able to restrain herself and rant at them.


    If the elders would find out then they might misunderstand their intention. So they just talked to other members of the Davis Family, leaving Alice and Thomas on their current spot.


    When the husband and wife were now left alone. Alice turned to Thomas with her worried expression.


    "What should we do? I don''t think Lillie would do that."


    Thomas took a deep breath and gave her a reassuring smile.


    "Don''t overthink. Trust Lillie and Tristan. Don''t let yourself be affected by their words. We know Lillie. She''s a good person," Thomas consoled his worried wife.


    "Come on, cheer up! We need to support their team!" Thomas added.


    With that, Alice finally smiled and nced in the direction of Lillie''s team. The game was about to start.


    The first event was target shooting. If someone hit the bullseye, 10 points would automatically get by his or her team. Different areas in the target had corresponding points. 10 was the highest and 1 was the lowest.


    The shooting range was also prepared as well as the guns, bullets, earpieces, and other items they would be needing in this activity.


    All men and women in the Davis Family were taught how to handle and use firearms. So only Lillie and Hannah were inexperienced about this guny.


    Between them, Hannah had already experienced practice shooting together with Andrew before. So looking at the current situation, the Red team appeared to be at a disadvantage right now because of Lillie.


    Other teams were confident that they won''t be the one who woulde to thest ce in this game.


    "Lillie, have you experience holding a gun before?" Jake asked her.


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head as a response.


    Jake scratched his face after getting her answer.


    "Don''t worry, Lillie. Leave this to us," ke reassured her.


    But Jake''s bbering mouth couldn''t help but make a sidement.<sub> </sub>


    "I think we are going to end up in thest ce in this category. Hehehe."


    "I''m sorry, guys. But I will do my best." Zhen-Zhen said with her apologetic look.


    Tristan and ke immediately shot him a threatening look. Jake kept his mouth shut after noticing the deathly res of Tristan and ke.


    "Wifey, I know you can do it. I will teach you. Besides, your lucky charm is here! Don''t be pressured. Just enjoy the game." Tristanforted Lillie, cupping her face using both hands.


    "Oh, my poor eyes!" Jakeined.


    "Ahem, are you nning to feed us dog food here, dear cousin?" ke also said, raising his eyebrow.


    Tristan just chuckled and ignored theirints. He even hooked his arms around Zhen-Zhen, hugging her from behind. He was intentionally making the twins jealous.


    Soon, Matthew called the attention of all teams. Thepetition just began. The first shooters from each team went to their respective position.


    Everyone was interested about who would perform well between the Blue and Red Team.


    Topare the Blue and the Red Team, their shooters were arranged like this:


    First Shooter: Jake for Red, Mark for Blue


    Second Shooter: ke for Red, Daniel for Blue


    Third Shooter: Tristan for Red, Andrew for Blue


    Fourth Shooter: Zhen-Zhen for Red, Hannah for Blue


    After the three rounds, the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd shooters were all done. Each team got these umted points.


    Green Team: 10, 9, 10 = 29


    Yellow Team: 10, 10, 9 = 29


    Blue Team: 9, 9, 10= 28


    Red Team: 9, 9, 10= 28


    Thest shooter would be the deciding factor who would win in this game. Now, it was their turn to shoot the target.


    Jake and ke were nervous. If they best in this category then it would be impossible for their team to win first ce. They wanted to get the gold membership card and the sports car.


    "Lillie! Do your best! Please hit the lucky number 9!" Jake said with his pleading eyes.


    ke could only facepalm because of his twin brother''s desperation. Seriously? He was begging Lillie to hit 9 points even though she had no experience holding a gun.


    As far as he remembered, the first time he and Jake held a gun and shot at the target range, they only scored 7 points and 5 points.


    ke patted his twin brother''s back while shaking his head helplessly.


    "Dear Brother, you are asking Lillie too much. Just ept whatever will be the result. Besides, Tristan is the CEO of Heavenly Star Enterprise. You can just request Lillie to ask Tristan and give you a Gold Membership Card."


    "Oh, that''s a bright idea brother! Thanks a lot!" Jake said cheerfully.


    "Hey, hey, I could still hear you. Ahuh? nning to use my wife for your benefits? I won''t let you do that! Besides, only the Chairman can give that card to anyone." Tristan reacted exasperatedly.


    Zhen-Zhen could onlyugh at them. Then Tristan spoke up once again.


    "Have faith in my wife. I bet she can even hit the 10!" Tristan dered to them with confidence.

 Chapter 195 Cheering His Wife

    "Have faith in my wife. I bet she can even hit the 10!" Tristan dered to them with confidence.


    Jake and ke exchanged meaningful nces with each other. Then a mischievous smile yed across their faces. They read each other''s minds.


    "Ahuh¡­ so are you that confident? Sure! We want to make a bet with you! Hahaha," Jake made use of Tristan''sst statement.


    "Yeah, me too! count me in!" ke didn''t want this opportunity to go to waste because they believed that they won''t be able to win first ce in the overall ranking.


    Tristan raised his eyebrow and asked them, "What are we betting this time?"


    Jake and ke smirked at him.


    "If Lillie won''t be able to hit 9 or 10, then you have to convince Grandpa Lu to give us a gold membership card of the Heavenly Star Enterprise." It was Jake who proposed it.


    Jake and ke challenged him. Tristan paused for a moment. He was not sure if he could convince his grandpa. But he realized that he had nothing to worry about. He won''t back down with the challenge. He put his hundred percent trust in Zhen-Zhen.


    "Ok! Deal! But if my wife hit the target and gain either 9 or 10 then both of you should fulfill three wishes of mine!"


    "Eh, three wishes?" Jake asked him confusedly.


    "Why not specific?" ke also asked Tristan.


    Now, it was Tristan''s turn to smirk at them. "Well, because I didn''t know what I want to ask from you. At least, once I need something from you, I can just tell you. Both of you will be my Genie who will fulfill my three wishes!"


    Jake: "..."


    ke: "..."


    Suddenly, they had a bad feeling about this. They were afraid that their cousin would ask them a ridiculous wish again. Aside from that, they could see the confidence in Tristan''s eyes as if he was very certain that he would win the bet.


    Jake: "Alright, Deal!"


    ke: "Yeah, it''s a deal!"


    Everyst shooter of each team was now in position. Everyone was anticipating which team would win the first event. Others were also thinking that the Red Team would end up in thest ce after this round. Two men from the Yellow and Green Team while Two women from the Red and Blue Team.


    FaMo was also leisurely watching in the back together with Thomas and Alice. Grandpa Lu was also focusing on Zhen-Zhen. Just like Tristan, Grandpa Lu had confidence in his granddaughter-inw, including Isabelle. These people were the ones cheering her on the sideline.


    Every shooter was getting ready, waiting for the facilitator to give his go signal. Hannah nced at Zhen-Zhen. She was determined to win this or at least get a higher point than her.


    Matthew was about to give his go signal when suddenly Tristan yelled, calling Zhen-Zhen as he walked towards her.


    "Wifey, WAIT!"


    Because of his loud voice, Tristan caught the attention of everyone. They averted their gaze to Tristan, wondering what he was nning to do.<sub> </sub>


    ''Is he trying to cheer his wife? It''s useless. If this is her first time holding a gun then even if he yelled non-stop to cheer her, still, she won''t be able to hit the target easily. In the end, the Red team will get thest ce in this category.''


    These were the thoughts of other spectators there, waiting for the Red Team to fail because of Lillie.


    In just a few steps, Tristan reached Zhen-Zhen''s spot.


    "Yes, Tristan?" Zhen-Zhen asked him confusedly.


    Tristan pouted when she heard her calling his first name once again, "I said call me Hubby. How many times should I repeat it to you?"


    Everyone: "..."


    Hisint was heard by everyone there. They looked at him with disbelief. The game was about to start. Did he interrupt them just for this? But Tristan just ignored other''s presence.


    His eyes were only fixed on Zhen-Zhen''s face. "I forgot to give you your lucky charm."


    After saying that he pulled her close and grabbed her hips, kissing her hard in front of everyone. Zhen-Zhen began responding to him. They were kissing, not minding others, their bodies pressed together and arms around each other.


    Everyone had a stunned expression on their faces. They didn''t expect that this was the kind of cheering Tristan would do for his wife.


    "Holy Sh*t! This is a super-duper PDA in front of our family!" Jake blurted out, with eyes wide open and mouth agape.


    "Damn! How dare he feed us thousand of dog foods! Oh, my poor eyes!" ke also blurted out.


    ''Grrrr, what a shameless guy! Taking advantage of my poor Zhen-Zhen in front of everyone!'' FaMoined inwardly.


    Matthew just facepalmed and shook his head. His best friend was easily losing his self-control nowadays.


    Most of their men cousins especially the single ones couldn''t help but feel envy at Tristan. He was lucky to have a very beautiful wife like Lillie. Her beauty was like Helen of Troy- the face thatunched a thousand ships in Greek mythology.


    Even Andrew was stupefied to see this, most especially Hannah.


    On the other hand, Tristan''s parents and Zhen-Zhen''s foster parents were just smiling from ear to ear as they watched their son and daughter kissing passionately in front of them.


    Grandpa Lu couldn''t help letting out a soft chuckle. He knew it was improper to do that in front of everyone but he wanted tomend his grandson for a job well done. He didn''t care about others as long as he could show his love for his wife.


    ''You rascal! Finally, making this grandpa proud!'' Grandpa Lu was pping his hands in his mind right now, rejoicing.


    When the two of them broke the kiss, they were both breathless. Tristan had a satisfied smile on his face. He was enjoying Zhen-Zhen''s reaction. He loved that look, where her lips were plump from kissing and her cheeks flushed.


    "Now, do your best, Wifey! Let''s win this round!" Tristan mumbled, cheering her.


    Zhen-Zhen shed her bright charming smile before nodding her head at him.

 Chapter 196 Unexpected Outcome

    After giving his wife a lucky charm kiss, Tristan went back to his teammates, ke and Jake. Everyone still had a stunned expression on their faces.


    "What a shameless guy!" Mark mumbled as he looked daggers at Tristan.


    "Heh, acting lovey-dovey in front of everyone¡­ well let''s see if you can still do it after tonight," Daniel said, a sly smile appeared on his face.


    Andrew just frowned after hearing that. He saw Mark and Daniel exchanging meaningful nces with one another.


    ''Are they up to something again?'' Andrew thought to himself, eyeing Mark and Daniel suspiciously.


    ''I hope not. Today is the Davis Family Gathering. They should stop creating more trouble. I''ll keep my eyes on them," Andrew made a mental note.


    Then Andrew took onest nce at Zhen-Zhen before he averted his gaze back to Hannah.


    After a while, Matthew called the attention of the shooters of the different teams. Zhen-Zhen, Hannah, and the other two cousins of Tristan were now ready to shoot.


    All eyes were on the four of them, especially on Zhen-Zhen and Hannah. They were anticipating the result of the performance of these twodies.


    Because of Tristan''s action, kissing his wife in front of everyone a while ago, their two cousins were distracted.


    They could get that passionate moment out of their minds. They lost their concentration, thus only hitting the 8 and 7 points mark.


    Meanwhile, Hannah''s expression felt like she was ready to murder someone. To regain her focus, she imagined that her target was Zhen-Zhen. Surprisingly, Hannah hit the 9 points mark.


    Everyone was amazed by Hannah''s performance. They didn''t expect that she would be able to hit the 9 points mark in this round.


    Mrs. Miller: "Wow! That''s my daughter!"


    Mr. Miller: "Oh Hannah did it!"


    Her parents were very proud of her. For a beginner like her, hitting the 9 point mark was unexpected. She almost hit the bullseye.


    "Whoa, Andrew, you taught her well!" Mark patted Andrew''s back, praising him.


    "Hahaha, I''m d, we will not be in thest ce in this category! Good job everyone!" Daniel also rejoiced with the result.


    Only Zhen-Zhen had not made her shot yet. She was still trying to adjust her arm in holding the gun. Tristan taught her a while ago the proper positioning before making a shot.


    She was recalling everything and retrieving the information in her mind. She was determined to do her best. She was also inspired and motivated because of Tristan''s action a while ago.


    She didn''t want to fail her team, especially Tristan. He had high hopes and expectations for her so she should do well.


    Zhen-Zhen took a deep breath and closed her eyes for a moment. Tristan''s handsome face shed in her mind.


    [ "Now, do your best, Wifey! Let''s win this round!" ]


    ''Hmmm, Let''s do this Zhen-Zhen. Red Team for the win.'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself before opening her eyes and aiming her gun at the target.


    Her clear blue eyes that were always gentle became fiercer as she nced at the target.


    Tristan was watching her with a confident smile while Jake and ke were nervous, praying and wishing that miracle would happen.


    ''Please hit even the 9 point mark.'' The twins were silently praying in their minds.


    After a few seconds, Zhen-Zhen finally pulled the trigger.


    Bang!<sub> </sub>


    There was a moment of deafening silence afterward. No one made a sound. If they had a stunned expression a while ago then their expression right now was beyond that.


    They were shocked beyond belief. They couldn''t believe it. Lillie just hit the bullseye! A perfect 10 for the red team!


    "Meow! Meow! Meow!"


    FaMo''s meowing was heard, breaking the deafening silence. He congratted Zhen-Zhen for hitting the bullseye.


    Then it was followed by Tristan''s scream. "I knew it! My Wife can hit the Bullseye!"


    He jumped, punching the air before he ran towards Zhen-Zhen. He immediately hugged and lifted her in his arms, spinning their bodies around.


    "You made it, Wifey! You made it!"


    "Yes¡­ for our team...and for you, Hubby!"


    ke: "Damn! What a lucky girl?! She really hit the bullseye just like what Tristan had said to us."


    Jake: "Oh gosh! Instead of being at thest ce, we became the first cer in this round!"


    Isabelle: "Ahem, my team won the first round. It looks like I will have a ve for one week soon."


    Lucas: "Hehe, we still have two rounds left, Honey."


    Grandpa Lu: "See¡­ that''s my granddaughter-inw! Who said that the Red Team would lose this round? Hahaha."


    Grandpa Alejandro: "..."


    Grandpa ra: "..."


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller were both rendered speechless just like others. They didn''t expect that Lillie had this kind of luck. They were thinking that this was just pure luck.


    Thomas and Alice couldn''t contain their happiness because the Red team won the first category.


    Hannah, Mark, and Daniel had the gloomy expression in the Blue Team. Only Andrew was smiling. He was happy for Lillie and he was amazed by her marksmanship.


    He saw her posture and expression a while ago when she was shooting. He believed that this was not because of pure luck.


    Soon, Matthew announced the score of each team and dered the winner for this first event.


    Green Team: 10, 9, 10, 7= 36 (4th cer)


    Yellow Team: 10, 10, 9, 8 = 37 ( Tie Breaker)


    Blue Team: 9, 9, 10, 9= 37 (Tie Breaker)


    Red Team: 9, 9, 10, 10= 38 (1st cer)


    Since there was a tie between the Yellow and Blue Team, the two teams repeated another round. In the end, The Yellow Team became 2nd cer while the Blue team became 3rd cer.


    After the announcement of the result, everyone got a 15-minute break before they proceeded to the next event: Sack Race.


    Because the Red team was on the lead, Mark and Daniel nned to sabotage them in the next event. They even asked the Green team to cooperate with them.


    So in the next round, mischief happened to the other members of the Red Team.

 Chapter 197 The Twins Got Injured

    During the break time, Alice and Thomas approached the Red Team. They congratted them for winning the first game. They gave them more words of encouragement.


    Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, and the twins appreciated the support they were giving them. FaMo also joined them. Zhen-Zhen immediately cuddled FaMo in her arms, squeezing him gently.


    She felt very happy that she was able to help her team to win first ce.


    ''Zhen-Zhen, you never fail to amaze me. You are improving your skill. I didn''t know you could shoot like that,'' FaMo praised her.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled in her mind.


    ''I did it because of Tristan.''


    When FaMo heard that name, his face wrinkled in annoyance.


    ''Oh, that husband of yours has ack of self-restraint. How dare he kiss you in front of many people?'' FaMoined to her with his ugly expression.


    Zhen-Zhen just looked at FaMo helplessly. She could sense that FaMo was still annoyed with Tristan. She didn''t know why FaMo hated him so much.


    ''FaMo, don''t be mad. That was my lucky charm, okay? Tristan just tried to cheer me and encourage me to do well. See, I performed better.'' Zhen-Zhen tried her best to console FaMo.


    FaMo just heaved a deep sigh.


    From the distance, Grandpa Lu was just watching them. As much as he wanted to approach the Red Team to congratte Zhen-Zhen, he couldn''t.


    He didn''t want to look biased in front of their other grandchildren. So he would just wait for thepetition to end.


    While the Red team was rejoicing for their first win, some people were already plotting against them. The masterminds were none other than Mark and Daniel. And their aplices were their cousins from the green team.


    Since Andrew was busy talking with Mr. and Mrs. Miller together with Hannah, he failed to monitor his two evil cousins.


    They were nning to cause some minor injury against the other members of the Red Team in the next round so that they won''t be able to win even thest round.


    Thest round was Tug of War that required physical strength. If they were injured then it would be impossible for them to win thest round.


    "How about Lillie?" Their cousin asked them.


    "Don''t touch her. Besides, she''s just a woman." Mark said to them.


    "So who''s our target?" Their other cousin followed up a question.


    "The Twins¡­ Jake and ke. If we do it to Tristan then they will suspect us that it is intentional rather than an ident. Remember, we had history¡­ past grudges against each other." Daniel exined to them.


    "Hmm, alright. Just a minor injury. We don''t want to hurt our cousins severely." Their cousin reminded them.


    Mark and Daniel just nodded.


    "Yes, of course. We are just doing this because of the extravagant prizes. We don''t have a real intention to hurt the twins." Mark said, hiding his true motive.


    The truth was they were also eager to get even with those twins. The twins insulted them during thest family gathering when they defended Tristan against them.


    "Alright. got it."


    It did not take long after they finished nning out their strategy or rather their scheme, Matthew announced that the second game was about to start.


    He requested the participants to proceed in the ying area. He exined the rules of the game first. They were all familiar with the game Sack Race. They yed this game during their childhood days in grade school.


    The fastest team whose members would reach and cross the finish line would be dered the winner.


    The other members were not allowed to leave the starting line unless their teammates in front reached the finish line first.<sub> </sub>


    Each team maintained the members'' arrangement that they used during the target shooting event.


    Everyone was now in position. Matthew gave the go signal and so the race began. Spectators were cheering all the teams, shouting and screaming their names at the back.


    In the middle of the race, Mark and his cousin from the green team implemented their n. Their first target was Jake.


    Jake continued jumping and hopping forward when suddenly Mark cut him in front and blocked him.


    Their cousin from the green team was following them behind. In a brief moment, his cousin suddenly bumped Jake from behind, causing him to be out-bnced.


    Mark grabbed that opportunity to trip him. Jake was not able to avoid it. He fell straight on the ground, left elbow first.


    Thud! Crack!


    "Argh!" Jake grunted and winced because of the pain.


    Aside from Jake, Mark also pretended to fall on the ground, making the scene look like an ident because both of them fell on the ground.


    But it was Jake who was badly hurt. His left elbownded on the ground first. He felt like he sprained his elbow because of the impact.


    Enduring the pain, Jake stood up and continued the race for his team.


    The same thing happened to ke. Daniel bumped him during the race. The other cousin pretended to fall on the ground, pulling ke''s legs in the process.


    ke also injured his arm because of the fall. But he finished the race. Because of what happened. The Red Team just ended up 3rd ce during the Sack Race.


    Yellow Team was 4th cer, Green Team was 2nd cer. The Blue Team won First ce.


    "Hey, are you both alright?" Tristan asked Jake and ke worriedly.


    They were on a break. The twins were currently applying a coldpress to their injured elbow and hand.


    Jake heaved a frustrated sigh. "It looks like we will not win first ce this time. Oh, I won''t be able to get a sports car."


    Jake whined in front of them. He felt like crying. They didn''t expect that ident would happen during the race.


    "Goodbye to our Gold Membership Cards as well," ke alsomented, feeling dejected.


    "The next game is the Tug of War. Should we forfeit the game? Your injuries are not looking good." Tristan suggested.


    Zhen-Zhen could see the frustration on their faces. So she spoke up to cheer them up. She held ke''s and Jake''s shoulder.


    "Hmm, this time let me handle this," Zhen-Zhen told them, her blue eyes filled with so much determination.


    Tristan''s eyes lit up upon hearing that. He remembered that his wife was not an ordinary human. She''s a demon god''s daughter. That only meant she possessed a strength that was more powerful than a normal human being.


    Tug of War was a battle of strength. Zhen-Zhen could win this even if it is one versus four.


    Tristan couldn''t help but burst outughing with that realization. Jake and ke looked at him strangely.


    "Tris...why are youughing? This is not funny at all. We can''t win the next game." Jakeined to him.


    ke also nodded his head to support Jake''s remarks.


    "Hahaha, who said that? Did you forget? I am here and my wife is here. Just leave thest round to us. Lillie and I will win thisst game. Just believe in us." Tristan winked at Zhen-Zhen after saying that.


    Zhen-Zhen also bobbed her head. "Yes, don''t worry too much. You both worked hard in thest game despite your injury. This time, Tristan and I will handle this."

 Chapter 198 Tug Of War

    Others were rejoicing for the misfortune of the Red Team. Two members from the Red Team got injured. Other teams were thinking that they already had the upper hand for thest round.


    Mark secretly approached Daniel. They seeded in their n without getting any suspicion from the elders. They thought that everything was just an ident.


    "See, our team is now in the lead. Good job cousin!" Mark said while ncing at the scoreboard.


    Red Team: 10+6


    Yellow Team: 8+4


    Green Team: 4+8


    Blue Team: 6+10


    Though the Red Team and Blue Team had the same scores, looking at the situation of the Twins, Mark was confident that they would win first ce.


    "This happened because of your brilliant idea, my dear cousin," Daniel returned thepliment.


    "Hmm, it seems that the sports car will be mine. hahaha. I''m so excited. Let''s participate in the streetcar race next month!" Mark stated excitedly.


    "Sure, let''s do that."


    Meanwhile, Tristan and the twins were looking at Daniel and Mark who were already rejoicing as if they were dered the winners already.


    "Tris, I don''t think that what happened to us a while ago was just an ident. I felt like it was intentional," Jake shared his thoughts to them while ring at Mark and Daniel.


    ke also nodded his head in support of Jake''s im.


    "What if our two evil cousins really did it to make the situation in favor of their team? See, we have the same scores as of this moment."


    Tristan paused for a moment. He was thinking of the possibility that this was set-up and intentional.


    "If that''s the case then our cousins from the Green Team also cooperated with Mark and Daniel?" Tristan told them his assumption.


    Jake facepalmed after hearing that. "Eh, what a bad influence?! Trying to involve our other cousins with their evil deeds!"


    ke shook his head helplessly. "Mark and Daniel didn''t learn their lesson. I thought Grandpa Alejandro''s and Grandma ra''s punishments would help them change. But it seems that nothing has changed. They are still scheming as ever."


    Tristan just let out a soft chuckle. "Well, we couldn''t me them. The prizes for this event are extravagant."


    ke and Jake frowned upon seeing Tristan''s reaction. Instead of worrying about the next round, he was very carefree.


    They didn''t understand why the couple, Tristan and Lillie were not bothered, instead, they were confident that they could still win thest round.


    "Hey, do you think we can win this? We are injured. We can''t put our hundred percent strength in this Tug of War game. We are at a disadvantage," ke sighed deeply,ining to Tristan.


    "Hmm, yes of course. We have a secret weapon. Hahaha!" Tristan told them proudly.


    ke and Jake nced at each other before gazing back at Tristan with a weird look on their faces.


    ke: "Who?"


    Jake: "Who?"


    Tristan looked at them meaningfully before answering them, "Who else? Of course, it''s me!"


    ke and Jake reacted right away. "Shameless!" Both of them said in unison.


    Tristan just burst outughing. He was thinking about Zhen-Zhen. She''s their secret weapon but of course, he would not tell them that.


    They were not allowed to know that his wife was powerful. It was just a secret between Zhen-Zhen and Tristan.


    Who would have thought that there''s something supernatural happening in this world? A CEO marrying a Demon God''s Daughter.


    Even Tristan couldn''t believe it. He thought this event would just happen in the movies and books. But now, it was happening in his real life and this modern world.


    If other people would learn about this they would think that this was a curse. They would be scared of Zhen-Zhen and might even try to hurt her because she''s different.


    Others might think she''s a witch because of her supernatural power. Scientists might also try to experiment her¡­ her body and her power.


    Tristan didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to experience those things. So she must hide her powers. He also had sworn to himself that he would protect her at all costs.


    Everyone was still talking with their respective teams when Matthew called their attention. Thest round was about to begin.


    Matthew exined the rule of this game. In the first round, two teams would fight each other. The winners of the first round would fight for first and second ce while the losers of the first round would fight for third and fourth ce.


    After drawing lots, the opposing teams were decided. Yellow Team vs Blue Team and Green Team vs Red Team.


    After the announcement, Tristan privately approached Zhen-Zhen.


    "Wifey, I will allow you to use five percent of your extraordinary strength. Do you think it is enough to win the game?" Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen quizzically.


    He knew that Zhen-Zhen had the ability to fly and control fire but he didn''t experience yet how strong his wife was.


    Zhen-Zhen took her time, calcting it in her mind. She was tracing her lips using her fingers as her habit.


    "Hmm, okay hubby, I will try it. I will only use five percent of my strength. If it''s not enough then I will increase it by 10 percent."<sub> </sub>


    "Alright, wifey! Let''s do this!" Tristan said excitedly.


    Thetwo teams whopeted first were the Yellow and Blue team. As expected, the Blue team won the first round. The Blue Team was moving to the next round.


    Now, the Red Team and the Green Team werepeting. The Green Team was confident. Their cousin also made a joke, telling the Red Team that they would just use one hand to give them handicap to make it look fair for them.


    The Red Team just ignored them. Tristan just reminded ke and Jake not to force themselves and just held the rope without exerting too much strength.


    Matthew signaled the start of the game. The Green Team started to pull the rope using their one hand but surprisingly it didn''t move to their side even an inch.


    They tried to pull harder but nothing happened. Jake and ke who were in the back were wondering if the Green Team was not yet doing anything.


    The spectators thought that the Green Team was just ying around and messing with the Red Team, pretending that they couldn''t pull the rope going to their side.


    Unknown to them, it was Zhen-Zhen''s extraordinary strength that was stopping them.


    Among them, Tristan was the only one with a bewildered expression. He knew that Zhen-Zhen just applied five percent of her strength but the Green Team was already having a hard time pulling the rope.


    "Hey, are you cheating? Why is it we couldn''t move the rope?" One of their cousins from the Green Teamined to them.


    Tristan just feigned innocence. He leaned closer to Zhen-Zhen and whispered something.


    "Ahem, Wifey, can you change it? Instead of five percent, use only three percent of your strength."


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head with a smile. "Ok hubby got it."


    This time the Green Team who said they would just use one hand in pulling the rope just decided to use their two hands.


    A while ago, they looked like they were trying to move a mountain. And now, since Zhen-Zhen adjusted her strength from 5 percent to 3 percent, the Green Team was finally able to move and pull the rope by two to three inches going to their side.


    But still, it was not enough to pull the members of the Red team to cross the boundary line.


    Meanwhile, to satisfy his curiosity, Jake bent a little to check what the Green team was doing.


    "Eh? They are already pulling the rope? Strange¡­ I couldn''t feel our rope moving." Jakemented, feeling a little bit confused.


    Tristan, who heard Jake''sments, tried his best to suppress hisughter.


    Tristan nced at the Green Team who looked like they were trying to pull and move an eighteen-wheeler truck.


    On the other hand, Mark and Daniel who were watching on the sideline couldn''t help but feel annoyed.


    "What''s the Green Team doing? They should finish this round already. Why are they still ying around?" Markmented to Daniel.


    He thought that the Green Team were just making fun of the Red Team, that''s why they were taking their time before pulling the rope with full force.


    "That''s true. They can finish it already if they want to. Sigh! I''m gonna scold themter. Why drag this for so long?" Daniel alsoined to Mark.


    They were still thinking that the Green Team had the upper hand, but the truth was they were just the underdog here.


    It was the Red Team that could finish it already.


    With that, Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan in a very low voice.


    "Hubby, shall we pull the rope now?"


    Tristan felt like he could no longer hold hisughter if this would continue further. The Green Team looked veryical to him so he just nodded at Zhen-Zhen.


    "Yes, wifey! Let''s finish this. Pull it after I finish counting from one to three."


    Tristan also informed Jake and ke about pulling the rope. He warned them as well.


    One¡­


    Two¡­


    Three¡­


    Pull!


    After hearing Tristan''s go signal, Zhen-Zhen pulled the rope in one swift move.


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, all the members of the Green Team were dragged towards their side, crossing the boundary line.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Mark: "..."


    Daniel: "..."


    Spectators: "..."


    The four of them fell on the ground after being pulled like that. They were caught off guard. Who would have thought that the Red Team would still have the remaining strength to do that?!

 Chapter 199 Victory!

    The Red Team never failed to give them an unexpected result. Who would have thought that despite their two members were injured they could still pull it off and won the round against the Green Team?


    Even the twins, Jake and ke were bewildered the moment they saw the Green Team who looked like swimming on the ground as they fell forward.


    "Eh, brother, do you think our cousins felt guilty for what they have done to us, that''s why they let us win this round?" Jake leaned in and whispered to ke.


    ke who was still figuring out what had just happened shook his head as a response. Everyone becamepetitive after knowing the prizes of this event so ke was thinking that the Green Team would not let them win just like that.


    "Did you exert too much force while pulling the rope?" ke promptly asked Jake.


    "Eh, Of course not, My hand is still in pain. I would sprain it more if I did that. How about you?" Jake returned the question to his twin brother.


    "Me too. I didn''t pull it hard. Howe we were able to pull the Green Team to cross the boundary line?" ke said, feeling puzzled.


    After a few seconds, the twins averted their gaze to Tristan who was still trying his best to hold hisughter. Tristan was holding his stomach while biting his lips. There was a glint of humor in his hazel eyes.


    "Eh, when did Tristan be this strong?" Jake and ke blurted out in unison.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen talked to Tristan with her worried expression.


    "Hubby, did I overdo it?" Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan while looking at the Green Team who finally stood up, brushing off the dirt on their clothes and on different parts of their body.


    Some of them were rubbing their knees and elbow. They were slightly hurt because of the impact when they fell on the ground.


    Tristan smiled at Zhen-Zhen, gently patting her head. "No, Wifey. You didn''t overdo it. See, we win this round."


    Then Tristan also nced at the Green Team and thought to himself. ''Hmm, this serves them right. We''ve just avenge ke and Jake for the injury they inflicted on them.''


    Matthew announced the winner. The Red Team would move to the final round, fighting against the Blue Team.


    The members of the Green Team were still wondering what happened just now. They even went to check the rope and the previous spot of the Red Team, checking if they did something to cheat during the round.


    However, they found nothing. Everything seemed normal. ''Did they really win because of theirbined strengths? ke and Jake could still do it despite their injuries?''


    Matthew gave them a ten-minute break before they would start the final round. Thisst round would determine the final and overall team standing of the four teams.


    At the end of this round, they would be able to know whose team would win the extravagant prizes such as sports cars and Gold Membership Cards of Heavenly Star Enterprise. Either it was The Red team or the Blue Team.


    Because of their annoyance, Mark, and Daniel went to approach their cousins from the Green Team.


    "Hey, what happened? You could have won it if you didn''t mess and y around with them," Mark scolded them.


    Daniel also nodded in agreement. "That''s true. You should have ended it soon."


    Their two cousins just exchanged nces with one another. They didn''t know how they would exin it to them. The truth was they were not ying nor messing around a while ago.


    They were dead serious about winning the round but the Red Team was really strong that they couldn''t even pull them to move an inch at their first try. They used their two hands, exhausting all their strengths but in the end, they still failed.


    The two cousins just yed along with Mark and Daniel''s wrong assumption. It was embarrassing to let them know that they lose to the Red Team for real even though two members of that team were injured.


    "HeheHe, sorry about that cousin. Are you not happy? The Red Team will be your next opponent. It will be an easy win for you right?" Their cousin responded while scratching the back of his head.


    He looked meaningfully at his other cousin who was also his teammate. He signaled him to y along with him and not to mention anything to Mark and Daniel.


    In his mind, he was thinking that ''Hmm, go on. Try it if you can win against the Red Team. Experience it by yourselves. Then you will know how it feels to lose just like us.''


    The ten-minute break was done. Matthew called all the teams to get ready for the next round.


    The Green Team and the Yellow team were the first teams topete for thest round. In the end, the Yellow Team won against the Green Team.


    The Yellow Team won easily because the Green Team was hurt after facing the Red Team in the first round. The Green Team had the taste of their own medicine.


    Before thest round between the Red and Blue Team started, Matthew told them the additional and changes in the rule for this round.<sub> </sub>


    "Since this is a championship, the elders suggested making it the best of three games. This means the Blue Team and Red Team willpete three times. Whoever wins two rounds will be dered the winner."


    A light shed through Tristan''s eyes after hearing that. Another idea popped up in his mind. Since they were suspecting that Mark and Daniel had something to do with Jake''s and ke''s ident during the Sack Race Tristan had thought of a way how to get even at them even just a little.


    Tristan held Jake''s and ke''s shoulders and said, "Hmm, Let me handle this my dear cousins. We will let those two evil cousins of ours know how strong we are. They will never win against us."


    "Wow. Big word! Such confidence, Tris! Ok. I will have your words. Avenge us." Jake responded to Tristan with a wide grin.


    "Hmm, I like that. Tell us what is your n?" ke asked Tristan excitedly.


    Tristan winked at them before calling Zhen-Zhen who was ying with FaMo. "Wifey,e here!"


    Zhen-Zhen released FaMo in her hands before she walked over to Tristan and the Twins. When she reached their spot, Tristan told them what he wanted to do this round. After hearing his proposal, the twins let out a soft chuckle while Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head with a smile.


    Soon, Matthew called the Red Team and the Blue Team. The two teams were now in their respective positions. All eyes were on them.


    Mark and Daniel told Andrew and Hannah to make this quick. They asked them to put all their strength right away and pull harder as soon as Matthew signaled the start of the game. Andrew and Hannah just agreed with their request.


    The Red Team and the Blue team were now holding the rope. It did not take long when Matthew gave them the go signal. Just like their first n, the Blue Team immediately pulled the rope with full force.


    Little did they know that their action was in favor of the Red Team''s first trick. Tristan was grinning from ear to ear when he signaled his team to release the rope in their hands.


    Swoosh!


    Another loud thud was heard in the ying area.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Since the Blue Team applied too much force in pulling the rope, they all fell backward the moment the Red Team released the rope in their hands. Their butts hit the ground first.


    Mark: "F*CK!"


    Daniel: "Damnit!"


    Since Mark and Daniel were at the back, they were crushed by the person in front of them. They were Andrew and Hannah.


    When they stood up, Markined as he felt that his hip bone was hurt. The same thing with Daniel. The two of them nced at the Red Team with their bloodshot eyes.


    "They did it on purpose!" Daniel said through his gritted teeth.


    Tristan just pretended that the rope slipped their hands because of their sweaty palms. They apologized right away with the Blue Team. But because of that, the Blue Team won the first round.


    Two rounds left. Matthew asked the two teams to change their spots. This time Mark and Daniel wanted to get even with the Red Team. They asked Andrew and Hannah to release the rope as well.


    When the second round began, the Blue team also released the rope but unlike them, the Red Team didn''t fell backward.


    Mark: "..."


    Daniel: "..."


    Unknown to them, Tristan had anticipated it already. But aside from that, the Red Team didn''t fell backward because in the first ce they were not exerting any force.


    Tristan just advised Zhen-Zhen to hold the rope using her three percent super strength and the Blue Team won''t be able to pull them. Just like that, they won the second round.


    Tristan and the Twins were rejoicing as they watched the annoyed and angry expressions of Mark and Daniel. They were truly enjoying the game.


    Soon, Matthew announced the start of thest round which was also the deciding game. This time, no more messing around. The two teams were getting ready to pull the rope and bring their opponent team to cross the boundary line.


    Just like what happened to the Green Team, the Blue team experienced the extraordinary strength of the Red Team or rather the three percent super strength of the demon god''s daughter, Zhen-Zhen.


    ''Victory goes to the Red Team!''

 Chapter 200 A Hard Slap

    The umted points of every team and the Final Result of thepetition.


    Red Team: 10+6+10= 26 (First cer)


    Blue Team: 6+10+8= 24 (Second cer)


    Yellow Team: 8+4+6= 18 (Third cer)


    Green Team: 4+8+4= 16 (Fourth cer)


    In the end, the Red Team won the victory. ke and Jake were celebrating. They didn''t expect that they would still get the extravagant prize that they wanted. They were both eyeing the Gold Membership Card of the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    Tristan just agreed with their wishes. Then the two sports cars would be given to Zhen-Zhen and Tristan.


    ''Hmm, I think I should teach Zhen-Zhen how to drive her own car,'' Tristan made a mental note for that.


    In contrast with that vibrant atmosphere around the Red Team, the Blue team was having a gloomy atmosphere around them except Andrew.


    "Sweety, are you alright. Did you feel difort? Are you hurt?" Andrew asked Hannah, checking her out.


    Hannah just nodded her head but she was frowning. She couldn''t believe that Tristan would do that.


    ''Seriously? Releasing the rope in the first round? Did he not consider that I might get hurt when they did that?'' Hannah was feeling frustrated at that thought.


    ? Before... Tristan always made sure that Hannah wouldn''t be hurt, but now, it seemed like he didn''t care about her anymore, even ying tricks like that against her team. Hannah was mad and upset.


    Hannah was not alone. Mark and Daniel felt the same way.


    "F*ck! I hate this! Tristan won again! He was still the oneughing in the end!" Daniel said with his infuriated voice


    "Rx, cousin. We are not done yet. The day just started. Did you forget that we prepared a big surprise for Lillie and Tristan? He might beughing for now but it will notst long." Mark reminded Daniel about their n.


    "Oh, that''s right! I wonder if the two of them would still act lovey-dovey after tonight.I''ll make sure that I will ruin Tristan''s happiness." Daniel swore to himself.


    Meanwhile, aside from Tristan''s team winning, there were also people who benefited because of that.


    "Ahem, it seems that my younger sister and younger brother owed me this time. Your teams were defeated by my team. Hahaha. See, I told you, my granddaughter-inw is a very lucky girl. I think their team won because of her." Grandpa Lu couldn''t help but brag at them.


    "Hmm, well, how I wish I could also find a very lucky granddaughter-inw," Grandpa Alejandro said, taking a deep sigh as he epted his defeat.


    "Well, I will try to win the game by myself this afternoon! Remember, it''s our event now. Oh speaking of your granddaughter-inw, why don''t you find a suitable wife for the twins, Jake and ke?" Grandma ra suggested to Grandpa Alejandro.


    "Oh, follow Brother Lu''s strategy. See, he seeded in marrying off his yboy grandson, Tristan," Grandma ra added before letting out a soft giggle.


    Grandpa Alejandro turned to Grandpa Lu with his pitiful look, "Brother, tell me¡­ What strategy did you use?"


    "Cough! Cough! It''s a secret. That strategy would only work on Tristan but not the twins."


    Grandma ra and Grandpa Alejandro could only sigh at Grandpa Lu''sst remarks.


    At the same time, Isabelle was also teasing her husband since he lost the bet.<sub> </sub>


    While rubbing her hands and smiling yfully, Isabelle said to Lucas, "My ve, are you ready to serve your master starting today?"


    Lucas: "...''''


    ''I''m doomed!''


    The morning activities were done. Now, it''s time for family lunch. This time the Davis family would eat together with the set-up of Boodle Fight.


    Boodle Fight was part of a military practice where a big pile of food was served in the middle of a really long table in a mess hall where every hungry soldier eats with their hands symbolizing camaraderie, brotherhood, and equality in the military.


    The elders wanted every family member to experience this. In a Boodle Fight usually, food was served on top of a table lined with banana leaves.


    Though it was not a fine dining experience wherein the diners had to use multiple sets of cutleries and ssware, the boodle fight was more fun and exciting.


    Rice was ced in the middle and viands were served on top and on the sides of the rice. No utensils were used and they had to eat with bare hands.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were enjoying the meal. They even took turns in feeding each other using their bare hands. Others would just look away and avoid ncing in their direction because instead of the delicious food in front of them, they felt like they were eating dog food while watching Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    After that enjoyable meal they had, The Davis Family and friends resume the afternoon events for the parents and elders. They had chess tournaments, rolling dice, card games, puzzles, scrabble, and other board games. The games focused on mind and intellect rather than physical strength.


    Everyone had so much fun in the morning and afternoon events. Everything seemed going well for the Davis Family Gathering. Who would have thought that conflict andmotion would happen just because of other''s selfishness and jealousy?


    It just so happened that Mrs. Miller bumped into Zhen-Zhen in thefort room and they were just alone at that time.


    Out of annoyance and irritation, Mrs. Miller decided to confront Zhen-Zhen behind the other''s back.


    "Lillie, don''t you have anything to say to me?" Mrs. Miller asked Zhen-Zhen with her cold voice.


    Zhen-Zhen just shook her head in confusion.


    "Wow. You really don''t have manners. Are you not nning to apologize to me after what you''ve done to my daughter? You hurt her. She almost died because of you. You even seduced her fiancee. Howe you can show your face to us. Don''t you feel any shame at all?" Mrs. Miller raised her voice, ranting at Zhen-Zhen.


    This time Zhen-Zhen understood what Mrs. Miller was asking her. "I''m sorry about that Auntie. I didn''t mean to hurt Hannah. I have no idea about her allergy. And for the seduction issue, I already apologized to Andrew and Hannah."


    "Don''t you dare, call me Auntie. You''re not my niece. And you don''t deserve to be my niece or even part of my family. So just stay away from Hannah and Andrew. Your mere presence is enough to give me a cringe. How can you seduce the brother of your husband?"


    Zhen-Zhen was tongued-tied because of Mrs. Miller''s sudden burst out.


    "I-" Zhen-Zhen wanted to say something but was not able to continue.


    Before she realized what happened, a loud pping sound was heard inside thefort room.


    Pak!


    Mrs. Miller just pped Zhen-Zhen in her right cheek. It was a hard p, enough to make her face red with a p mark. Zhen-Zhen just stood frozen on her spot, blinking her eyes as she watched Mrs. Miller in confusion.


    She didn''t expect that Mrs. Miller would do that to her.


    "Now, we''re even. I ept your apology." Mrs. Miller said with a smug smile on her face. Then she went out of thefort room right away, leaving Zhen-Zhen in her baffled state.

 Chapter 201 Inner Voice In Her Subconscious

    The elders just finished their fun games. Everyone was now preparing to put up their tents. Tristan just went to his car to get their tent for tonight and he was about to set it up in their assigned area when he noticed that Zhen-Zhen disappeared.


    "Mom, did you see Lillie?" Tristan asked Isabelle when he didn''t see Zhen-Zhen.


    Because of his nightmare, Tristan had developed a phobia. He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to disappear from his sight. As much as possible he wanted her to be by his side or in any ce wherein he could see her.


    "Oh, Lillie? She went to thefort room," Isabelle promptly responded to Tristan.


    Tristan nodded at his Mom. He was nning to teach Zhen-Zhen how to set up their tent. He remembered that Zhen-Zhen was excited about this camping. She wanted to experience sleeping inside a tent.


    Not only Zhen-Zhen but Tristan was also looking forward to sleeping in a tent together with his wife. This would serve as another bonding moment for them. He couldn''t wait to do that.


    "Thanks, Mom. got it. I''m gonna go and see her," Tristan said to his mother.


    Isabelle giggled after hearing that.


    "It seems that you are bing more clingy now, son. You can''t bear to be separated from your wife even just a few minutes. Don''t tell me you are nning to follow her in thefort room?" she teased him.


    "Mom!" Tristan reacted, his face reddened. He was blushing because of his mother''s teasing.


    ? "Lillie, will not go missing, son. Why don''t you just wait for her here?"


    Tristan just bobbed his head while scratching the back of his head. Lucas came and asked his wife to apany him in putting up their tent. Tristan was left alone.


    Though his mother told him to wait, he couldn''t do it. He decided to go to thefort room and just wait for Zhen-Zhen outside.


    When he was just a few meters away from the Ladies Comfort Room, he saw Mrs. Millere out of it, smiling widely as if something good happened to her.


    Tristan didn''t mind it. He just stood in the shaded part under a big tree as he waited for Zhen-Zhen.


    Meanwhile, inside the Comfort Room, Zhen-Zhen stayed rooted in her spot. She was just staring nkly at the wide mirror in front of her, watching her reflection.


    She was still shocked about what had just happened between her and Mrs. Miller. She raised her hand, touching her reddened face. Her blue eyes filled withplicated emotions.


    She was not hurt physically but she was affected emotionally. She felt Mrs. Miller''s hatred towards her. She didn''t understand why she hated her so much. She already apologized for what she had done before.


    "Did I really deserve that? She''s the first person who hit me." Zhen-Zhen mumbled to herself.


    While she was immersed in her own thoughts, Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes suddenly changed their colors. This time the color was not red but pure ck. Then she heard another voice in her subconscious.


    ''No, you don''t deserve it. Zhen-Zhen, don''t let them hurt you. You must fight back. Hate her. Avenge yourself. Hurt her! You''re the demon god''s daughter. Give them the taste of your wrath.''<sub> </sub>


    Unconsciously, Zhen-Zhen balled her hands into fists. She looked like a different person now, with her sharp dark eyes.


    But this only happened in a brief moment. She came back to her usual self when she heard the knocking sound outside the door and Tristan''s voice entered her senses.


    "Wifey, are you still there?" Tristan decided to check on her. He was wondering what took her so long toe out of thefort room. He was worried that Zhen-Zhen got an upset stomach.


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, awakened from her deep thoughts. She didn''t know what happened but she felt like she suddenly cked out for a few seconds. Her eyes turned back into their original colors.


    "Yes, Hubby. I''m here," Zhen-Zhen finally responded to Tristan.


    Suddenly, her eyes were filled with worry as she looked into her reflection. The p mark was still visible on her face because of her fairplexion. She didn''t want Tristan to know what happened. But there''s no way she could hide this mark.


    Zhen-Zhen was now racking her brain so hard to think of a perfect excuse or alibi about this p mark. She even removed her ponytail, hoping that her long wavy hair could help her hide this mark from Tristan.


    "Are you not feeling well, Wifey?" She heard Tristan''s concerned voice.


    "No, I''m just fine, Hubby. I''ming out now." Zhen-Zhen said, reassuring Tristan that everything just fine.


    Zhen-Zhen checked her reflection on the mirror for onest time, taking a deep breath before she decided toe out of the Ladies Comfort Room.


    She put on her bright smile first before she opened the door. Tristan was there, standing outside while waiting for her.


    When he heard the sound of the door opening, Tristan immediately averted his gaze only to see Zhen-Zhen smiling at him.


    "Hubby," Zhen-Zhen mumbled as she pounced on Tristan''s right away. She wanted to feel somefort by hugging him.


    Tristan who was oblivious of what happened to Zhen-Zhen just smiled at her, embracing and squeezing her in his arms.


    "Wifey, is everything alright?" Tristan asked her once again. He wanted to make sure that she was just fine.


    Zhen-Zhen chewed her lower lip before answering him, "Yes, I''m just fine."


    "Hmm, good! Shall we go now? Let''s set up our tent!" Tristan''s excitement was evident in his voice.


    "Yeah, let''s go," Zhen-Zhen said before breaking the hug.


    Zhen-Zhen felt relieved when Tristan seemed not to notice her reddened face. However, Tristan had the habit of cupping her face and caressing it when he felt like doing it.


    When he did it, Tristan immediately saw the p mark on her right cheek. A deep frown appeared on Tristan''s face as he asked her, "What happened to your face?"

 Chapter 202 He Could See Through Her Lies

    A deep frown appeared on Tristan''s face as he asked her, "What happened to your face?"


    Zhen-Zhen paused for a moment. ''Dang¡­ He saw it! Lie, Zhen-Zhen¡­ just lie.''


    "Oh, there''s a mosquito in my face. It bit me so I reflexively pped my face to kill it," Zhen-Zhen said as an excuse.


    Tristan narrowed his eyes at her when he heard her excuse.


    "You are lying!" Tristan promptly responded to her. He could see through her lies.


    Tristan knew right away that she was lying. He never saw her kill any mosquito even before. He took note of her little actions. He knew Zhen-Zhen didn''t want to kill any insect even a mosquito.


    He could still remember when Zhen-Zhen was bitten by a mosquito and he pped the mosquito in her hand, thus killing it. Zhen-Zhen questioned him why did he kill the poor mosquito.


    She looked like crying at that time as she took pity on that blood-sucking creature. And now, she was saying that she pped a mosquito on her face. And howe it left a mark like that? That was a hard p enough to leave a mark, not just a simple p in order to kill a mosquito.


    "Wifey, tell me honestly. What happened?" Tristan asked her once again. But Zhen-Zehn refused to tell him the truth.


    "It''s the truth. Don''t worry, Hubby. It doesn''t hurt me at all. I''m strong and powerful, remember?"Zhen-Zhen tried her best to hide the truth, still shing her bright smile.


    But Tristan was very determined. He won''t let this go. Without saying a word, Tristan entered and barged in the Ladies Comfort Room, checking if there were other people inside. He had a hunch that someone hit Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan was now emanating a cold and chilly aura. He was fuming with rage just thinking that someone dared to hurt his wife behind his back.


    He heard that others were unhappy knowing that Zhen-Zhen proposed this kind of activity. What if one of his cousins did this to her?


    He understood Zhen-Zhen''s motive. She was too kind that she didn''t want to cause any conflict. So she decided not to tell him the truth, trying her best to cover up what happened to her.


    But that''s what made Tristan became more upset and furious. She was too kind-hearted, sweet, pure, and innocent. She didn''t deserve such treatment.


    When he was already inside, Tristan learned that there were no other people aside from them. Zhen-Zhen followed him behind.


    "Hubby, what are you doing? This is exclusive only for girls," Zhen-Zhen reminded him. But that''s not Tristan''s concern as of this moment. He wanted to know who pped Zhen-Zhen in the face.


    After a while, a certain someone crossed his mind. He recalled the moment he saw Mrs. Miller got out of the Ladies Comfort Room. She was wearing his triumphant smile.


    A cold glint shed through Tristan''s eyes. His expression darkened. ''Does it mean Mrs. Miller was the one who did this to Zhen-Zhen?''


    He didn''t need to ask himself the reason why. He somehow connected the dots and already got a grasp of the situation. He remembered how Mrs. Miller reacted after knowing what happened to Hannah and Andrew in Oceaniz City.


    He was the one to me for that but Zhen-Zhen was the one who suffered the consequences. Tristan mmed his eyes shut while gritting his teeth.


    ''I promised to protect her but I''m the one who caused her to be hurt.''<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen became nervous upon seeing the very serious expression of Tristan.


    "Tristan?" Zhen-Zhen called him out with a worried look in her eyes.


    Tristan remained silent but he pulled Zhen-Zhen towards his body, engulfing her in a tight warm hug. He gently stroked her hair and mumbled something in her ear.


    "Wifey, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry about this." He truly meant every word.


    Zhen-Zhen was taken aback upon hearing his apology. Then she felt Tristan''s grip on her body tighten. He also bent down, kissing Zhen-Zhen on her head. Zhen-Zhen just remained silent. She somehow guessed that Tristan already learned what happened to her.


    They just stayed like that for a few minutes, hugging each other. After that, Tristan made up his mind. He would confront the person who did this to Zhen-Zhen.


    <o>,m He didn''t care if this would cause conflict or ruin the fun of this family gathering. He needed to do something¡­ for Zhen-Zhen''s sake.</o>


    With so much determination in mind, Tristan held Zhen-Zhen''s hand as they went out of the Ladies Comfort Room. She just followed him, not asking where they were going.


    It did not take long when Tristan and Zhen-Zhen arrived at the location where Mr. and Mrs. Miller were setting up their tent.


    Her grip on Tristan''s hand tightened the moment she saw Mrs. Miller. She wanted to stop Tristan from approaching them. But Tristan reassured her.


    "Don''t worry, Wifey. This time I won''t allow them to touch you and hurt you again." Tristan said softly to her.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head.


    "You can stay here, Wifey. I will just talk to her," Tristan''s voice was gentle when talking to her but his eyes were sharp and cold as he watched Mrs. Miller.


    Zhen-Zhen was hesitating. "Tristan, don''t. Can we just leave them be and set up our tent?"


    Tristan shook his head, "No," Tristan was firm with his decision.


    Tristan raised his hand, caressing her red swollen face. "Let me handle this, Wifey. Okay?"


    Zhen-Zhen could only sigh and nod her head. Tristan asked her to stand on the back and wait for him. After that, he approached the Miller family.


    "Auntie¡­" Tristan said, calling the attention of Mrs. Miller.


    "Oh, Tristan, you''re here. Do you need anything?" Mrs. Miller asked him with a wide smile as if nothing happened a while ago between her and Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan couldn''t hide his displeasure. How could she still smile like this and face him as if nothing happened? How could she do that after what she had done to his wife?


    "Auntie, I won''t beat around the bush. Who gives you the right to hurt my wife?"

 Chapter 203 Blame Me, Not Her!

    "Auntie, I won''t beat around the bush. Who gives you the right to hurt my wife?"


    Despite the rage he was feeling inside, Tristan tried his best to speak in a way that it won''t sound disrespectful towards Mrs. Miller.


    He was calm, not even raising his voice but his words were firm and his eyes were cold.


    Mr. Miller had no idea about what happened between his wife and Tristan''s wife so he just stood there, darting his gaze back and forth between Tristan and his wife. He was confused.


    Mrs. Miller, on the other hand, squinted her eyes at Tristan upon hearing that.


    "What are you talking about?" She feigned ignorance of what happened.


    She had no n of admitting it. Besides, there was no witness. Only the two of them were present at that time. She would deny it. She was confident that others would listen to her, not to a girl who became part of this family just recently.


    "You hit my wife. You pped her." Tristan answered her, a deep frown appeared on his forehead.


    Mrs. Miller let out a soft giggle, still pretending to be innocent.


    "Tristan¡­ Are you using me? Who told you that? Your wife? Do you believe her? What if she''s just making up some stories to nder me?" Mrs. Miller sneered at him. She took a nce at Zhen-Zhen who was standing at the back of Tristan.


    Mr. Miller butted in, "Tristan, are you searching for trouble? Why are you using my wife that she hurt your wife? Do you have any proof?"


    Tristan clenched his fists when he heard that. They were thinking that Zhen-Zhen made up some lies? Zhen-Zhen didn''t even want to tell him the truth because she didn''t want to start a conflict with the Miller Family.


    What he just wanted was for Mrs. Miller to apologize to Zhen-Zhen, but she was denying it.


    "Auntie, I saw youe out of thefort room before my wife. You and Lillie were the only people inside. When my wife went out, her face was already swollen. There was a p mark on her face." Tristan insisted, confronting Mrs. Miller.


    Zhen-Zhen just looked down while biting her lower lip. Mrs. Miller was ring at her.


    "Yes, we are the only people inside. You saw me leave. But it didn''t mean I was the one who pped her. What if she did it by herself." Mrs. Miller kept on denying it.


    Hannah and Andrew who were also setting up their tent nearby noticed Tristan and Zhen-Zhen together with Hannah''s parents.


    They looked like they were having a serious conversation right now by just observing their facial expressions. Tristan''s face was as dark as the bottom of the pot.


    The couple became curious about what they were talking about so they decided to approach and join them.


    Tristan continued confronting them, especially Mrs. Miller.


    "I already told you before that leave my wife alone. If you have to me someone for what happened in Oceaniz City, then that someone should be me, not her!" Tristan slightly raised his voice.<sub> </sub>


    He couldn''t believe that they were using Zhen-Zhen of hurting herself to nder Mrs. Miller. Zhen-Zhen didn''t even mention her name. Tristan was the one who figured out that she was the one who hurt Zhen-Zhen.


    "I am the one to me for everything. You should have hit me, instead of her!" Tristan said through his gritted teeth.


    Zhen-Zhen could feel Tristan''s anger so she moved closer to him, holding his arm. She wanted him to calm down.


    Hannah and Andrew heard Tristan''sst statement. The two of them looked at him confusedly.


    "Brother? What''s happening here?" It was Andrew who asked Tristan.


    Tristan shifted his gaze from Mrs. Miller to Andrew and Hannah. Tristan narrowed his eyes upon seeing them.


    "I thought we already fixed everything?! Lillie and I had already apologized to you and Hannah. Why is it you didn''t exin it to Hannah''s parents??! Everything was just a misunderstanding! I thought you already understood it!" Tristan vented out his frustration to Andrew and Hannah.


    Both Hannah and Andrew were taken aback by Tristan''s reaction. He was really mad right now. But why? That''s their question running on their mind.


    "Tristan¡­ what is this all about?" Hannah felt like crying upon meeting Tristan''s cold and sharp gaze directed at her and Andrew.


    "Why are you ming Andrew and our daughter, now? In the first ce, you and your wife were the ones who tried to mess things up for Andrew and Hannah!" Mrs. Miller was triggered by Tristan''s action towards Hannah and Andrew.


    "Mom! Calm down!" Hannah immediately approached her mother, asking her to stop.


    "Hubby, I''m just fine. Please let''s just leave." Zhen-Zhen also said with her pleading look.


    "No. Because I''m not fine with it." Tristan stubbornly said, not nning to leave.


    Then Tristan faced the Miller Family once again including Andrew.


    "I made a mistake. We apologized to both of you. If it''s not yet enough, thene to me. You can hit me all you want, p me on my face, punch me hard! But don''t you every a hand against my wife. You don''t have the right to hurt her or hit her! She''s innocent. She didn''t deserve this kind of treatment."


    Andrew frowned, "What do you mean by that?"


    Tristan sneered at him, "Your mother-inw pped my wife. She hit her."


    Andrew and Hannah didn''t expect to hear that. So this was the reason why Tristan was mad, making a scene here.


    "You believe her words but her words alone could not prove that I did that. What if your wife is lying to you? Why are you still insisting that I did it?! Don''t use me, young man. I''m not your mother-inw, but I am still an elder. Please show some respect!" Mrs. Miller still had the guts to put on her brave front as if she didn''t do something wrong.


    "Cough! Cough! What''s going on here? What is thismotion all about?" A deep voice of an elder man was heard.

 Chapter 204 Elders Intervened

    "Cough! Cough! What''s going on here? What is thismotion all about?" A deep voice of an elder man was heard. The person who spoke was Grandpa Lu.


    Everyone fell silent after hearing that familiar voice. When they turned to look on the side, they saw the three elders of the Davis Family standing just a few steps away from them.


    Grandpa Lu, Grandma ra, and Grandpa Alejandro just happened to pass by. They were about to check everyone when they saw them gather in one ce. They looked like they were having a serious discussion so the three elders decided to approach them.


    Because they were engrossed with their confrontation, they failed to notice that the three elders were already walking towards them. They could hear from that distance the loud voice of Mrs. Miller.


    At first, they thought Hanna''s parents and the two pairs of couples were having a nice conversation, catching up with each other. But it turned out that there was an on-going argument happening within the group.


    They confirmed it after witnessing Mrs. Miller''s action and hearing herst statements. So Grandpa Lu immediately made their presence known to others by asking them what''s going on, thus interrupting them.


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller didn''t expect that the elders would witness this. Now, it''s toote not to involve the elders in this confrontation. They already discovered that something was going on.


    "Tristan, did you offend the Miller Family?" Grandma ra asked Tristan when no one among them answered Grandpa Lu''s query.


    Grandpa Alejandro also reacted andmented. "Mrs. Miller is right. She''s not your mother-inw but still, she''s your Auntie. You should show some respect. Being disrespectful towards your elders and the people older than you can''t be tolerated in the Davis Family."


    Mrs. Miller gained confidence when the two elders defended her. She couldn''t help but smile inwardly.


    ''See, this is what I''m talking about. My words vs the words of Tristan and Lillie, they would surely listen to me.''


    "That''s true! Please discipline this young man. Tristan is using my wife of hurting his wife without even proof. I believe my wife. She won''t do it for no reason." Mr. Miller also stood up for his wife.


    "I didn''t know what Lillie said to you. But all I can say is that I didn''t do anything wrong. I''m reiterating, it''s Lillie who hurt Hannah first and tried to ruin my daughter''s rtionship with her fiancee." After talking to Tristan, Mrs. Miller turned to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Are you not ashamed of what you''ve done Lillie? Creating trouble again in the Davis Family?" Mrs. Miller targeted Zhen-Zhen who was just silent.


    ''Come on, show us your true color. You dare inform Tristan of what happened in the CR. Let''s see who will be embarrassed in the end.'' Mrs. Miller thought to herself.


    Both Tristan and Andrew didn''t like the way Mrs. Miller was treating Zhen-Zhen. Andrew was observing her and he also saw the red mark on her right cheek. She was indeed hit by someone.


    Grandpa Lu was just listening to them, watching everyone''s reaction, and assessing the situation. His expression was unreadable. You would not know what was running in his mind as of this moment.


    Unlike Grandpa Alejandro and Grandma ra, Grandpa Lu didn''t take sides right away. He wanted to hear everyone first. He was also curious about how his granddaughter-inw would handle this.


    "Argh! How many times I should repeat myself too? Lillie is not the one to me? She didn''t tell me about what happened to her because she didn''t want to cause conflict. I was the one who figured it out. And I decided to confront you, Auntie. I want you to apologize to my wife." Tristan was almost losing his patience.


    "Wow, you are still covering up for her, Tristan? I don''t believe you. I think your wife just lied to you, creating this conflict." Mrs. Miller insisted.


    This time Grandpa Lu intervened and spoke up once again. His eyes were fixed on Zhen-Zhen.


    "Lillie, I wanna hear your reason. Please speak up and exin everything to us," Grandpa Lu said using his neutral voice.


    Everyone became silent, all eyes on Zhen-Zhen. They were anticipating her response.


    ''Wifey, please tell us the truth.'' Tristan looked at her meaningfully, asking her to speak up the truth. Tristan was afraid that Zhen-Zhen would just let this off and remain silent because she didn''t want to offend Mrs. Miller.


    p After her long silence, Zhen-Zhen finally spoke up.</anda>


    "Grandpa, I''m so sorry for causing this trouble. We are having a family gathering today so as much as possible I don''t want to cause conflict within the family." Zhen-Zhen paused for a moment and nced in Tristan''s direction.


    "I decided to keep it to myself because I understood where Mrs. Miller wasing from. But Tristan stood up for me even though I didn''t ask him to do that. So let me tell you what really happened in thefort room."<sub> </sub>


    Because of her photographic memory, Zhen-Zhen even narrated to them even the little actions she and Mrs. Miller did when they bumped into each other inside thefort room. She mentioned that she apologized to Mrs. Miller but she suddenly pped her on her right cheek.


    She spoke up spontaneously without leaving any detail. She finished her story at the part Tristan found out that she was lying after using the mosquito as an alibi for the p mark.


    The three elders were just looking at her amusingly, including Tristan and Andrew. They didn''t expect that Lillie would talk too much and narrate every single thing.


    Mrs. Miller was shocked after hearing everything. Even the exact words she told Lillie in the living room were narrated to them. Because of that, she shot her a cold sharp re.


    Mrs. Miller wanted to deny it but Grandpa Lu gave her a warning look. From his expression, she could tell that Grandpa Lu believed Lillie''s words. Grandpa Lu also noticed the p mark on Zhen-Zhen''s face.


    He also knew Tristan. He wouldn''t make a fuss for no reason. Tristan''s words and Zhen-Zhen''s words, Grandpa Lu believed them.


    Zhen-Zhen also told them everything Mrs. Miller had said to them. There''s no way that Lillie would make up a story as vivid as that.


    [ "Wow. You really don''t have manners. Are you not nning to apologize to me after what you''ve done to my daughter? You hurt her. She almost died because of you. You even seduced her fiancee. Howe you can show your face to us. Don''t you feel any shame at all?" ]


    [ "Don''t you dare, call me Auntie. You''re not my niece. And you don''t deserve to be my niece or even part of my family. So just stay away from Hannah and Andrew. Your mere presence is enough to give me a cringe. How can you seduce the brother of your husband?" ]


    No one could deceive Grandpa Lu easily. It was believable to say that those words really came from Mrs. Miller. He already saw her react before when they interrogated Tristan.


    "Mom, what have you done?" Hannah mumbled to her mother.


    "I''m just trying to protect you, my dear," Mrs. Miller reasoned out to Hannah.


    Miller Family knew that they made the elders upset because of what happened. They could see it from their expressions. They didn''t expect that Grandpa Lu would take Tristan''s and Lillie''s side.


    For Mrs. Miller not to further embarrass herself, she confessed the truth, exining that she did it out of impulse. She exined that she had no idea that Andrew and Hannah already epted Tristan''s and Lillie''s apology.


    But no matter what exnation she would tell them, Grandpa Lu''s impression of her already changed. They even tried to make it look like Lillie was the one lying and Tristan was just causing another trouble for their family.


    Grandpa Lu was also upset because his granddaughter-inw was hit unjustly. It was his grandson''s fault by his wife was the one who got hurt. Fortunately, Tristan was able to redeem himself after he stood up for his wife, otherwise, he would receive another scolding from his grandpa.


    With his authoritative voice matched with his intimidating gaze, Grandpa Lu spoke up to Mrs. Miller.


    "Hannah, Andrew, Tristan, and Lillie, the four of them are already adults. They know how to fix the conflict and decide for themselves. Please don''t make thingsplicated for them. This issue was already over a long time ago. I don''t want to hear someone bringing it up in the family once again. Is that clear?"


    "If you have a problem with one another, you should talk it out first. Hitting someone after apologizing, I don''t think that''s an example of someone having good manners. Tsk Tsk Tsk." Grandpa Lu used Mrs. Miller''s words to attack her.


    Mrs. Miller could only lower her gaze in embarrassment while clenching her fists. She knew that Grandpa Lu was referring to her in hisst statement.


    "I think Tristan was right. Mrs. Miller, you should apologize to Lillie," Grandpa Lu said with his stern voice.


    Mrs. Miller gazed up right away after hearing that. She couldn''t believe it, Grandpa Lu was telling her to apologize to that woman. She cursed Zhen-Zhen inwardly. Her pride couldn''t take it.


    But because of Grandpa Lu''s frightening and chilly aura, Mrs. Miller could help but set aside her pride at this moment. She couldn''t afford to offend the Patriarch of the Davis Family.


    "Lillie, I''m sorry. Forgive me for my action," She said, without even looking into Zhen-Zhen''s eyes.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t want this to drag for long so she epted Mrs. Miller''s apology right away.

 Chapter 205 Lovey-Dovey Moment Inside Their Tent

    After getting Mrs. Miller''s apology, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen went to their assigned area to put up their tent. Tristan still felt sorry and guilty for what happened to his wife.


    Zhen-Zhen noticed Tristan who was feeling down. He was assembling the parts of the tent quietly.


    "Hubby?"


    Tristan paused what he was doing as he gazed up to Zhen-Zhen. "Yes, Wifey?"


    "Why are you sad? You''re very quiet. Your face can no longer be painted because of your expression, hubby."


    A deep long sigh escaped his mouth. Tristan stood up and moved at her back. Then he hugged Zhen-Zhen from behind, cing his chin on her right shoulder.


    "I feel guilty. Everything is my fault but it''s you who suffers the consequences. I''m sorry, Wifey. I failed as your husband. I let someone hurt you," Tristan expressed his true feelings about what happened today.


    Zhen-Zhen held Tristan''s arms that were hooked around her waist.


    "Hubby, I''m alright. Just forget about it. We already fixed everything. Auntie also apologized. Let''s enjoy our stay here. Remember, this is our first time camping together." Zhen-Zhen said someforting words to console Tristan.


    "Instead of being quiet, why don''t you teach me how to build our tent!" Zhen-Zhen said enthusiastically.


    She was back to her vibrant self. Because of that, Tristan tried his best to cheer himself up as well.


    Zhen-Zhen was indeed his happy pill. She was able to lighten his mood. The two of them had fun setting up their tent. They still had enough time for their bonding moment before the night activities would start.


    FaMo was currently being held hostage by Tristan''s mother. He was caught by Isabelle and brought him to their tent. So FaMo was out of the picture as of this moment.


    If he learned what happened to Zhen-Zhen then FaMo would surely be in his beast mode. He would avenge her for that unjust treatment she received from Mrs. Miller.


    After a few minutes, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen finished setting up their tent. Tristan went to his car to get their pillows and nkets.


    It also started to get dark. Everyone was having their nap time. Assistant Twig and Matthew would informed others once it''s time for dinner. They would also spearhead tonight''s activity.


    When Tristan came back, Zhen-Zhen was already inside their tent. The space could amodate four people. The two of them arranged everything inside before theyy down together to take a nap.


    "Wifey, are you enjoying this family gathering?" Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen.


    They were both lying sideways, facing each other. Zhen-Zhen gave him a gentle smile before answering his question.


    "Yes, hubby. I had so much fun this morning. We even won the game! Our parents are very supportive, cheering us on the sideline. Grandpa Lu also congratted us." Zhen-Zhen said with her cheerful voice. It''s very obvious that she enjoyed this activity.


    Tristan chuckled as he remembered the Tug of War game. They got even with the Scheming Green Team and Blue Team.


    "My Wifey is the best! You''re the reason why we won the game!" Tristan praised Zhen-Zhen.


    "Come here, Wifey. I wanna hug you." Tristan opened his arms wide, asking her to move closer to him.


    Zhen-Zhen dlyplied with his request. Tristan gathered her in his arms. Zhen-Zheny her head on his arm as Tristan engulfed her into a warm hug.


    "Do you feelfortable here in our tent?" Tristan asked her, looking into her ocean-like blue eyes.


    "Yes, I feelfortable, especially now that I''m with you."


    Tristan couldn''t help but smile tenderly at her when he heard her genuine response. His heart started to beat crazily inside his chest once again.<sub> </sub>


    Thinking that they were just alone in their tent, Tristan''s excitement intensified.


    ''Oh, I just realized FaMo is not here. Hehehe." Tristan rejoiced inwardly.


    Both Tristan and FaMo were rejoicing whenever one of them was missing or not present. Tristan had to thank his mother for FaMo''s absence.


    Unknown to Tristan, FaMo was only waiting for the opportunity to escape from Isabelle''s grasp. Just like Tristan, FaMo was feeling unsettled if Zhen-Zhen was not in his sight, most especially if she left alone with Tristan.


    Poor Tristan. He still didn''t get FaMo''s hundred percent approval of his rtionship with Zhen-Zhen. He still needed to work hard to win FaMo''s heart.


    But Tristan decided to worry about thatter. As of now, he wanted to focus with his wife. He also nned out to surprise Zhen-Zhen tonight to make it up for her.


    He heard that there were lots of fireflies during at night in a certain ce here. He would bring Zhen-Zhen there to watch thousands of fireflies.


    He was excited for that. He knew Zhen-Zhen would like it. He liked to see her joyful expression once she would see those fireflies.


    Watching fireflies together in the middle of the night sounded romantic. Tristan was now looking forward to that moment.


    With a loving smile on his face, Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen to meet him in a certain ce after tonight''s activities.


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head in agreement. Tristan didn''t tell her about the fireflies because it would be his surprise for her.


    ''I should ask the Twins to help me with this surprise,'' Tristan told himself.


    Tristan was lost in his thoughts, thinking about his n for tonight. Zhen-Zhen pouted when Tristan was not paying attention to her. She said something but Tristan didn''t respond.


    "Hubby," Zhen-Zhen gazed up only to see Tristan smiling like a fool.


    "You''re not listening to me," Zhen-Zhenined to him.


    "Huh? I''m sorry, wifey. What is it?"


    Tristan chuckled upon seeing her adorable expression. She still looked pretty even if she was frowning and pouting like that.


    "I said what are we doing after tonight''s activity."


    "Hmm, it''s a secret but I''m sure you will like it," Tristan winked at Zhen-Zhen.


    "Oh, okay."


    "Wifey?"


    "Yes?"


    Tristan didn''t say a word. He just lifted her chin and sealed her lips with a passionate kiss. He was dying to do this since this morning.


    He couldn''t get enough of her. Though he kissed her already during the target shooting event, he was still craving for more.


    He grabbed this opportunity that they were alone. He kissed her several times until her lips became swollen. He kissed her like there was no tomorrow.

 Chapter 206 Have Something Important To Tell You

    Everyone was able to have their nap, getting enough rest after the long and tiring fun games for the whole day. The activity for tonight also started.


    The members of the Davis family and others gathered together for dinner. This time they had a normal set up.


    They dined in an enclosed space, buffet food was served in the corner. They should get their food on their own and proceed to their respective tables.


    They talked about some family stuff and business updates. Those who wanted to brag just kept on talking about their achievements.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were not paying attention to them. They were busy entertaining Alice and Thomas so that they won''t feel out of ce.


    The Miller family distanced themselves from the elders. They were still embarrassed to face them after what transpired a while ago.


    Hannah was also in a foul mood. Her mother made a ruckus. Because of that, they gained bad impressions from the elders of the Davis Family.


    Aside from that, she was upset because Tristan got mad at her and her parents because of Lillie. Hannah started to drink too much to vent out her frustration.


    Andrew was not also saying anything. She didn''t know why Andrew was unusually quiet as well. She wanted to beforted by him but it seemed that Andrew''s mind was wandering somewhere.


    In fact, Andrew was unhappy and disappointed. He didn''t expect that Hannah''s mother would treat Lillie like that. He felt sorry for her.


    He was thinking that Tristan was right. He should have exined everything to Hannah''s parents so that things should not have escted like this.


    He made up his mind. He would see Lillieter and ask for forgiveness. He felt like he was also responsible for what happened.


    Since he was engrossed with his own thoughts, Andrew didn''t notice that Hannah was also upset about something. He had no idea that his fiancee was drowning herself in alcoholic drinks already.


    After dinner, everyone proceeded to the activity area. They were now outside in an open space under the night sky.


    The bonfire was already prepared. They were just waiting for everyone before they would light it up. The camping experience wouldn''t beplete without a bonfire.


    They just finished eating dinner but others brought barbecues and marshmallows with them.


    While everyone was busy with their own things, Tristan left Zhen-Zhen with her foster parents for a while as he secretly approached Matthew, Jake, and ke.


    He asked their help for his surprise to Zhen-Zhen. He wanted to make a memorable night for both of them.


    Of course, the twins took advantage of this chance to ask some bribes from Tristan. Tristan had no choice but to ept their conditions. Besides, all he cared about was to make Zhen-Zhen happy. (Author isughing because of the Twins)


    After giving the twins his instructions, Tristan went back to Zhen-Zhen''s side. It did not take long when they lit up the bonfire.


    Tristan didn''t fail to capture this beautiful moment using his camera.


    His favorite shot was Zhen-Zhen''s joyful reaction as she watched the bonfire in front of her. She had a charming smile on her lovely face, her eyes sparkling like stars in the night sky.


    Some of his cousins started singing and ying their guitars. There were also twelve sets of telescope scattered around them. They could use them for stargazing.


    Everyone was having fun. They realized that this camping activity for their family gathering was not a bad idea. This was all thanks to Zhen-Zhen''s suggestion.<sub> </sub>


    Watching the night sky together with your family and loved ones was more fun than staying in the four corners of the Davis Family Mansion, just drinking and eating.


    Now, they appreciated Lillie for taking the initiative and rmending this kind of activity for the family.


    The bonding moments continue. The elders just allowed the young ones to do what they wanted. They talked, ate, and drank together while jamming with their music.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen mingled with their other cousins together with Matthew. FaMo wanted Zhen-Zhen to enjoy the night so he let her be. He decided to watch her from a distance.


    When Tristan thought it was the right time to make a move, he left Zhen-Zhen with Matthew. He would inform Matthew to tell Zhen-Zhen to go to their meeting ce once he finished all the preparations.


    It took them half an hour to finish everything. Tristan called Matthew, giving him a go signal. After talking to Tristan over the phone, Matthew approached Lillie who was being entertained by Tristan''s girl cousins.


    Matthew leaned closer to Zhen-Zhen and simply whispered something to her.


    "Lillie, go to this ce. Tristan is already waiting for you."


    Zhen-Zhen''s face brightened up when she heard that. She thanked Matthew and said goodbye to Tristan''s cousins.


    Matthew just nodded at her with a smile. He was d to see that his best friend, Tristan was making an effort to make Lillie happy.


    Matthew could see that Tristan changed a lot ever since he met Lillie. He was hoping that Tristan had finally moved on and forgot about Hannah.


    Matthew was thinking that Lillie was a very wonderful person he should cherish more. Tristan was lucky to find a girl like Lillie.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen left the activity area to see Tristan in their agreed meeting ce. She didn''t know why but she was excited about this.


    Unknown to her, there were men who saw her leaving the activity area. Since they noticed that she was alone, they decided to follow her.


    She was just halfway in reaching Tristan''s current location when Daniel and Mark blocked her way and stopped her.


    Zhen-Zhen looked at them confusedly.


    "Lillie, can we borrow just a few minutes of your time?" Daniel asked her directly.


    "Why?"


    "We just wanted to talk to you. We have something important to tell you. We are concerned about you so we believe that you need to know something about your husband, Tristan." Mark told her their intention.


    "About Tristan?"


    The two men just nodded at her as a response.


    The moment she heard Tristan''s name Zhen-Zhen became curious about what they wanted to say. So in the end, Zhen-Zhen agreed to talk to them.

 Chapter 207 Stirring A Conflict Between Them

    When Zhen-Zhen agreed to talk to them, Mark and Daniel exchanged meaningful nces with one another. Now, this was a good opportunity to ruin the good rtionship between husband and wife.


    They had two main reasons for doing this. First, they wanted to get revenge against Tristan. They didn''t want him to be happy while the two of them suffered because of him.


    Second, they wanted Lillie for themselves. She was a very beautiful woman that every guy would dream to have. Though she''s already married to Tristan, they didn''t care about that. They were even eager to break that marriage.


    "What is it that do you want to tell me about Tristan?" Zhen-Zhen asked them both.


    She was looking at Mark and Daniel expectantly, waiting for them to speak up.


    Mark cleared his throat first. He and Daniel agreed that he would be the one to do the talking. Daniel was there to support his ims.


    Mark stared at Zhen-Zhen''s lovely face. He couldn''t help but admire her for a few seconds before telling her what he wanted to say.


    "Lillie, first of all, I would like you to know that we have no ill-motives by telling you this. We are just concerned about you. We believed that, as Tristan''s wife, you have the right to know about Tristan''s past." Mark said, washing his hands when he told her that they had no ill-motives.


    Hiding their evil intentions through their lies. Pretending to be good men but in fact, they were wolves in sheep''s clothing.


    Zhen-Zhen just remained quiet as she listened to Mark.


    "You are a good person. We don''t want you to be deceived by your husband. Tristan is our cousin so we know him very well more than you know him." Mark was now preparing to drop the bomb to Zhen-Zhen.


    "What do you mean? Tristan won''t deceive me." Zhen-Zhen said with certainty in her voice.


    "Lillie, we believe that he is hiding something from you. If you don''t believe us, then let me ask you this," Mark paused for a moment, looking straight into her eyes.


    "Are you aware that he is in love with Hannah? Did he tell you that?"


    Zhen-Zhen''s expression changed after hearing that. Complicated emotions shed through her eyes. This topic was taboo to her because she knew the truth but Tristan had never mentioned this to her.


    Seeing her troubled expression, he could tell that Tristan didn''t tell Lillie about this. Because of that, Mark gained confidence that he was seeding to stir a conflict between the husband and wife.


    "Because if he didn''t tell you that then you would know that he was notpletely being honest with you. You are his wife, he should have told you this already."


    "That''s true," Danielmented, supporting Mark''s statement.


    They needed to make Lillie believe that Tristan was not faithful to her. They wanted her to think that Tristan was just using her to hide the truth, pretending he already moved on but in fact, he was still devastated because of Hannah and Andrew.


    "Lillie, I think you will understand once you see this," Mark turned to Daniel, giving him a signal.<sub> </sub>


    Daniel fished out his phone in his pocket. He scanned his phone for several seconds. After he saw what he was looking for, he handed his phone over to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Watch this video," Daniel said when she epted the phone.


    The video he''s referring to was Tristan''s video in his drunken state while confessing his feelings for Hannah. Zhen-Zhen didn''t see this video yet. All she knew was that Tristan was in love with Hannah.


    Zhen-Zhen started watching the video. She could see that Tristan was screaming in the video, saying how much he loved Hannah.


    [ "I love Hannah! She''s the only woman I love! The only woman I wanted!" ]


    Tristan was pouring his heart out, expressing his frustration because Andrew was the one Hannah chose, not him. He was crying and at the same time,ughing. He looked very pathetic.


    By just watching it, Zhen-Zhen could feel Tristan''s pain. She recalled the moment he requested her to seduce Andrew so that he could have Hannah. Tristan was very sad at that time.


    Zhen-Zhen felt like her heart was being crushed right now, making it all broken and bloody. She could not deny the fact that Tristan was madly in love with Hannah.


    ''If Hannah is the only woman he loves¡­ the only woman he wants¡­ then what or who am I to him?''


    It hurt so bad that she felt like her heart was torn apart. Warm liquid came out of her eyes and then fell.


    ? The two men were taken aback when they saw her crying.


    "Lillie, I''m sorry about that. We didn''t mean to make you sad or cry. We just want you to know the truth. Tristan might be using you as a rebound. Or he is just using you to show the family that he''s doing fine despite the fact that his beloved woman will soon marry his brother." Mark was adding fuel to the fire.


    "Lillie, your marriage might be a show. Tristan can still file a divorce to break your marriage once he gets tired of it. Besides, you already heard it from his mouth. Hannah is the only woman he wants in his life." Daniel said, feeding more lies to Zhen-Zhen''s mind. They were brainwashing Zhen-Zhen.


    Because Tristan had never mentioned this to her, Zhen-Zhen had the tendency to believe Mark and Daniel. Her mind was also in shambles right now. She was shaken after watching the video.


    Now, she didn''t know her true ce in Tristan''s heart. Yes, he was treating her so well but she was not sure if Tristan truly loved her.


    Mark was about to touch Zhen-Zhen''s back tofort her when suddenly someone came, pulling Zhen-Zhen away from Mark.


    "What did you do to her?" A stern cold voice of a man was heard.


    Mark and Daniel were surprised to see the neer.


    ''What is he doing here?

 Chapter 208 A Test Of Trust

    The man saw the video ying on the phone. Zhen-Zhen was still holding the phone in her hands while shedding her tears. The man grabbed the phone from Zhen-Zhen.


    "What are you two doing?" He asked Mark and Daniel once again.


    The neer was none other than Andrew. He kept his eyes on his cousins since he overheard their conversation this morning. They were up to something.


    When Lillie left the activity area, he saw Mark and Daniel stood up to follow her. Andrew also nned to apologize to Lillie so to make sure that his cousins would do nothing to her, Andrew also followed them.


    Now, he was looking daggers at Mark and Daniel. This was the first time Andrew showed that he was displeased by their action.


    Andrew neverined to them before even if they tried to influence him to sleep with other women aside from Hannah. Andrew still managed to hide his displeasure before.


    But now, after seeing Lillie cry, he could no longer tolerate them. He could somehow guess that Mark and Daniel did something to make Lillie cry.


    He knew that the two of them were nning to do something tonight against Tristan. He was mad knowing that they targeted Lillie this time.


    "Mark, Dan¡­ Today is our family gathering. Can''t you just behave appropriately and stop causing troubles even just for one day? What do you think you are doing?" Andrew''s voice was firm. He sounded like he was scolding them.


    Mark and Daniel didn''t expect Andrew to react like this. They were bewildered to see this side of Andrew. They seldom saw him mad or angry.


    He was always calm, maintaining his cool. He would only get mad when things were concerning Hannah. They couldn''t believe it. This time he even raised his voice against them.


    "Hey, cousin, don''t be so worked up. We just told Lillie some important things she should know about her husband. We are not doing anything wrong," Mark said, feigning innocence.


    "That''s true. She had the right to know the truth. Besides, she already had an idea about Tristan''s feelings. Remember, Tristan was the one who asked Lillie to seduce you because he wanted Hannah for himself." Daniel didn''t stop emphasizing these words to Lillie.


    Both Mark and Daniel were rejoicing inwardly. Their n worked well. It seemed that Lillie got affected by this revtion. Now, they wondered what would happen between Tristan and Lillie.


    Will they fight? Will Lillie confront Tristan?


    Besides, Mark and Daniel believed that Tristan was still in love with Hannah and Lillie was just one special fling who was chosen by Tristan to be his trophy wife or in other words ''it''s just for show.''


    "Stop bringing that topic up again. Grandpa Lu just told us a while ago never to talk about that!" Andrew was referring to the seduction attempt.


    The three men were still arguing when Zhen-Zhen spoke up with her mellow voice.


    "I think I should go. I still need to see Tristan. He is waiting for me." She wiped her tears using her bare hands before leaving them.


    A triumphant smile stretched out from the corner of Mark''s and Daniel''s lips as they watched Zhen-Zhen''s retreating back.


    "Lillie, wait!" Andrew left Mark and Daniel, following Lillie behind. He wanted to talk to her.


    Zhen-Zhen kept walking without turning back but Andrew managed to catch up with her. He grabbed her elbow to make her stop.


    "Lillie, listen to me," Andrew spoke up when Lillie came to a halt.


    "I didn''t know what my cousins told you but please don''t listen to them right away. Talk to my brother first and ask him anything you want to know." Andrew advised her.


    "The video you saw a while ago was already in the past. People change and so my brother. He might already have a change of heart upon meeting you."<sub> </sub>


    Andrew couldn''t understand himself. He was not supposed to do this. Honestly, he didn''t know about Tristan''s feelings towards Lillie. He was not sure if his brother had already forgotten Hannah.


    But all he wanted to do now was to console Lillie with theseforting words. He couldn''t bear to see her cry and sad like this.


    Zhen-Zhen gave Andrew a faint smile after hearing that. She was still in pain but his wordsforted her a little bit.


    "Thanks, Andrew. I understand."


    Andrew just looked at her for several seconds. He was still holding her elbow. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her smile.


    "By the way, Lillie¡­ I want to apologize for what happened to you this afternoon. I think it was my fault that''s why my soon to be mother-inw acted like that. I should have exined to them that everything was just a misunderstanding and the four of us had already talked and fixed the issue." Andrew grabbed this opportunity to ask forgiveness from Zhen-Zhen.


    "It''s alright. I''m fine. You don''t have to apologize anymore. Auntie already apologized to me."


    Andrew frowned as he remembered it. He knew that Hannah''s mother didn''t apologize wholeheartedly.


    Andrew fell silent for a moment. He wanted to ask her something but he was hesitating.


    "Lillie¡­"


    "Yes, Andrew?"


    "Auntie told you to stay away from me and Hannah. Will you do it?" Andrew felt bothered by that.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t respond immediately.


    "I hope you will not do it. I thought we would be friends." Andrew couldn''t help but express his concern. He didn''t want Lillie to distance herself from him.


    After a while, Zhen-Zhen shook her head and gave him a reassuring smile. "Yeah, we can be friends so I will not do it.


    Andrew''s troubling thoughts disappeared after hearing that.


    "It''s dark over there. I will apany you to Tristan then leave afterward. Let''s go?" He wanted to make sure that Lillie would arrive at Tristan''s location safely.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded in agreement.


    **********


    Meanwhile, on Tristan''s side, he was still waiting for Zhen-Zhen. He wondered what took her so long to arrive. Matthew informed him that she was already on her way.


    Then from a distance, Tristan saw a figure of a woman walking towards him. He signaled Jake and ke to get ready. They were hiding at the back of the big trees. He assigned them to do something for this surprise.


    "Wifey¡­ what took you-" Tristan stopped mid-sentence upon seeing the face of the woman.


    That person was not Zhen-Zhen, but Hannah.

 Chapter 209 A Shocking Revelation

    "Wifey¡­ what took you-" Tristan stopped mid-sentence upon seeing the face of the woman.


    That person was not Zhen-Zhen, but Hannah.


    "Eh, what is she doing here?" Jake asked ke in a low voice.


    The twins were still in their hiding spot. Tristan asked them to catch a lot of fireflies a while ago. They would let those fireflies go once they received a signal from Tristan.


    This was their initial n for Tristan''s surprise to Zhen-Zhen. Catching fireflies was not a joke but the twins persevered for the sake of the bribes they asked from Tristan.


    "Why are you asking? Of course, I don''t know the answer. Did Matthew make a mistake? This surprise is for Lillie, not Hannah," ke responded to his twin brother.


    Jake facepalmed upon hearing. "Brother, why do I feel like trouble ising? What if Lillie so Tristan and Hannah here together. She might misunderstand right?"


    Jake suddenly had an ominous feeling about this.


    ke nodded his head frantically in agreement to Jake''sst remarks.


    "Honestly, I am more nervous about Tristan''s action. He''s acting lovey-dovey with his wife but I still wonder if he already got over with Hannah." ke shared his concern with his twin brother.


    "Well, let''s watch and see," Jake said.


    The twins averted their gaze back to Tristan and Hannah who were already talking to each other.


    "Why are you here?" Tristan asked Hannah.


    Hannah giggled after hearing Tristan. He frowned when he saw Hannah''s reaction, her cheeks were also red. He somehow noticed it because of the lighting from the moon.


    "Are you drunk?" Tristan asked her again.


    Hannah giggled once again before shaking her head, "Nope, I''m not drunk. I just drank a little," Hannah replied to him.


    Tristan massaged his temples. He knew she''s drunk. Hannah only had low tolerance when it came to alcoholic drinks.


    "Where''s my brother? Why are you alone? He should not have let you roam around this area while you are drunk." Tristan felt like scolding both Hannah and Andrew.


    "Don''t ask me about Andrew. I came here to see you, Tristan." Hannah giggled once again.


    Tristan''s frown deepened after hearing that. The confusion resurfacing in his hazel eyes.


    ''Hannah, came to see me. But why?''


    Hannah was drinking together with their other cousins a while ago. Andrew was also with them. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were mingling with the other group.


    Hannah would steal a nce in their direction from time to time. After a while, she noticed that Tristan disappeared among the group. She looked for him but she only saw Zhen-Zhen and Matthew together.


    She decided to search for Tristan. She made some alibi to Andrew that she would just go to thefort room. Hannah left the activity area several minutes before Zhen-Zhen did.


    Hannah kept a lot of things in her heart. She felt like she could no longer hide them. With everything that was going on right now, she needed to pour it out or else, she wouldn''t have a peace of mind.


    "Are you here to apologize for what your mother did to my wife?" Tristan asked her curiously.


    "If you do then you don''t have to do it anymore. It''s not your fault. Go back now. Andrew might be looking for you now." Tristan added, thinking of ways how he would dismiss Hannah.


    Tristan was thinking that her presence here would ruin his surprise to Zhen-Zhen.<sub> </sub>


    "I''m not here to apologize. It took me a lot of time to find you here. Why are you sending me away already? Why don''t you apany me to go back there? You said I''m alone and drunk, so will you just let me leave like that?"


    Tristan looked at her helplessly. ''What gotten into her? Why is she acting like this?''


    "Alright, I will ask someone to apany you." Tristan said. He was thinking that he could ask either one of the twins to apany Hannah on her way back.


    Tristan was about to call the attention of the twins who were hiding in the dark when Hannah suddenly hugged him from behind.


    Tristan was taken aback by her action. His body became stiff and he froze on his spot. He didn''t expect Hannah to do that. Was this the effect of alcohol to her?


    Aside from Tristan, ke and Jake were also surprised to witness that.


    "Uh oh! Hannah is drunk! But why is she doing this to Tristan? She already has fiancee and she knew that Tristan is already married!" Jake eximed.


    "I have no idea!" That''s the only words ke could utter at that time while watching Tristan and Hannah with his astounded expression.


    Tristan tried to remove Hannah''s arms which were wrapped around his waist but her grips on his body tightened more. Hannah began to speak up once again.


    "Tristan¡­ I drank a little so that I could find my courage to tell you this. Please listen to me." Hannah''s voice was begging him.


    Hannah continued, "I need to get this out of my heart and tell you the truth."


    Tristan heaved a deep sigh. "Hannah, what are you talking about?"


    "Tristan! That day! I lied to you that day! I didn''t like Andrew! You''re the one I truly liked before! I have loved you first before Andrew!" Hannah confessed to Tristan.


    Tristan: "..."


    Jake: "..."


    ke: "..."


    Hannah began to cry as she continued speaking. "I was a coward! I thought by lying to you and making you jealous would make you confess your feelings to me. I waited for you to tell me how you feel about me. I was hoping that you would tell me that you loved me. I was waiting for you to fight for me!"


    "But nothing happened. I thought you didn''t feel the same way. I was wrong. If I didn''t lie to you then you would have confessed to me already!"


    "I kept thinking that it was all my fault. You said you didn''t confess to me because I said I like Andrew. If I didn''t do that, maybe we could have been together now, am I right?"


    Tristan was tongue-tied as of this moment.


    "Shit, don''t tell me I''m dreaming! Did I hear it right, brother? Hannah also liked Tristan before?" Jake asked ke with disbelief.


    ke also didn''t expect to hear this revtion. "Yeah, you heard it right, brother! Damn! What is Hannah trying to do here? I can''t understand why she had to tell Tristan all of this? It''s already toote. Tristan is already married and she is engaged to his brother."


    "Oh gosh! This is big trouble. What if Tristan didn''t move on yet? And grabbed this opportunity? Will he file a divorce so that he can be with Hannah? And will Hannah break the engagement? Then the two of them will end up together." Jake blurted out exasperatedly.


    "How about Andrew and Lillie? What will happen to them?" Jake couldn''t stop his mouth from spouting things.


    ke hit his brother in the head. "Can you please lower your voice!"


    Speaking of Andrew and Zhen-Zhen aka Lillie, the four of them didn''t notice their arrival. They were standing from a certain distance, enough to witness and hear everything.


    Andrew and Zhen-Zhen just stood there silently, both havingplicated feelings as they watched Tristan being hugged by Hannah while confessing her feelings to him.

 Chapter 210 A Sudden Change

    Andrew and Zhen-Zhen just stood there silently, both havingplicated feelings as they watched Tristan being hugged by Hannah while confessing her feelings to him.


    They heard everything Hannah had said to Tristan. Andrew''s heart sank with those words. He felt like every ounce of his energy was drained.


    Andrew looked at Hannah with his heart dead. Nothing hurt more than hearing your beloved woman confess her feelings to another man. What made it worse was¡­that person was his brother.


    ''Now, I can understand Tristan''s feelings. Did he feel this way whenever he would see me with Hannah?'' Andrew smiled bitterly at that thought.


    Andrew clenched his fists. He felt like he was just used by Hannah. He was mad and hurt at the same time. He felt betrayed by the woman he loved.


    ''I knew it. I would never beat Tristan. I will always be the second-best next to him¡­ only a second option. I''m just a bastard son. He is the real prince and I am the fake prince.'' Andrew thought to himself, gritting his teeth.


    There was a gleam of despair in his eyes. He looked like he was about to go mad.


    When he was about to explode and charge in Tristan''s and Hannah''s direction, suddenly he felt a warm hand grabbing his fist.


    He turned to his side only to see Zhen-Zhen looking at him with her nk expression. He could no longer see any emotions from her eyes, unlike before.


    He stared at her with confusion. Zhen-Zhen squeezed his arm as if she was trying tofort him through that action.


    Then Andrew realized that he was not the only one who was hurting right now. Lillie must be in pain as well.


    He nced onest time at Tristan and Hannah with his bloodshot eyes before shifting his gaze back to Zhen-Zhen.


    Without waiting for Tristan''s response, Andrew immediately grabbed Zhen-Zhen''s hand and gently pulled her away from that ce.


    He didn''t want her to further witness the next thing that would happen. He was afraid that both of them would be hurt more if they would stay there.


    He was afraid that Tristan would do something he was not supposed to do and Lillie would see it with her own eyes.


    She was already sad and hurt a while ago after talking to Mark and Daniel. Andrew was not sure if Lillie could still handle to see this.


    With that thought in mind, Andrew brought Zhen-Zhen with him, as they left Tristan and Hannah. The two of them continued walking with heavy hearts.


    They were quiet. No one was talking between them. They didn''t even know where they were going. They just stopped when Andrew recognized the ce. They were currently in the target shooting area.


    He needed to vent out right now so he decided to do something.


    "Lillie, wanna do practice shooting with me?" Andrew asked her, his eyes were now gentle as he looked at her.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t speak but just nodded her head.


    "Alright, wait for me here. I will just ask the staff to let us use this and borrow some items that we need."


    Zhen-Zhen merely bobbed her head. Then Andrew left her for a moment.


    When she was already alone, Zhen-Zhen peered at her surroundings with her nk expression. By just looking at her face, no one could tell what was going on in her mind right now.<sub> </sub>


    And one of the noticeable changes in her. Her eyes were no longer blue. It turned to pure ck. It was the same eye color as her father, the demon god.


    Zhen-Zhen nced at those targets in front of her. It did not take long when one of the targets was set on fire. It was now burning before Zhen-Zhen''s eyes.


    Then a faint curve stretched out from the corner of her lips. That smile was different from her usual self. It was a kind of smile that was enough to send shivers through someone''s spine.


    Unknown to Zhen-Zhen, she was not alone in that ce. Someone had witnessed how she burned the target in that area.


    "She had the power to control fire. She burned that object in an instant. She did it."


    **********


    Meanwhile, FaMo who was in the activity area suddenly felt Zhen-Zhen''s power. He immediately stood up to search for her.


    ''Where is she? Is something wrong? Why is she emitting this strong aura?'' FaMo couldn''t help but ponder to himself.


    He was in a hurry to find her. To make it fast, he decided to teleport instantly to her current location.


    It did not take long when FaMo appeared in front of Zhen-Zhen in his fireball form. Afraid that someone might see them, FaMo transformed into his cat form once again.


    "Zhen-Zhen???" FaMo called her out. He was surprised when he saw her eyes. They''re pure ck.


    But something was not right here. If FaMo could remember well, Zhen-Zhen''s eyes would only turn ck when she was losing her strength or having used up all her power.


    However, that was not the case this time because he could feel the overflowing power and unknown aura surrounding her right now.


    ''What happened to her?'' FaMo wondered to himself.


    "Zhen-Zhen, is everything alright?" FaMo asked her with his concerned voice.


    Instead of answering FaMo, Zhen-Zhen told him something "Master¡­"


    FaMo frowned upon hearing that. ''Master? What did she mean by that?''


    The confusion was written all over his face. "Zhen-Zhen, what do you mean?"


    Zhen-Zhen looked down and red at FaMo. "I. Said. Call. Me. Master."


    FaMo was dumbfounded. Zhen-Zhen''s voice was stern and very cold. This was not the sweet and kind-hearted Zhen-Zhen he knew. She looked like a different person to him.


    "ck Fire Dragon, my protector¡­ what''s wrong with you? Can you turn back yourself in your original appearance? Are you trying to act cute with that kind of look?" FaMo could hearthe displeasure in her voice.


    FaMo: "..."


    ''Eh??? Why is she getting mad and annoyed? Did she forget that she''s the one who requested me to transform myself into this form? Why do I feel like Zhen-Zhen suddenly bes frightening?''

 Chapter 211 Whats The Real Score Between Them?

    Hannah was still hugging Tristan from behind. He was shocked beyond belief after hearing Hannah''s confession.


    Hannah''s words were still reying on his mind right now.


    [ "Tristan! That day! I lied to you that day! I didn''t like Andrew! You''re the one I truly liked before! I have loved you first before Andrew!" ]


    He didn''t know what to say nor what to react. He just stood there in his baffled state.


    Then Hannah released Tristan from her tight grasp. She moved in front of him with her teary eyes. She was crying as she regretted lying to him before.


    She thought she had already forgotten about Tristan and started loving Andrew. But howe she was still hurting whenever she would see Tristan and Lillie?


    "Tristan? Did you hear me? Why are you not talking to me? Did you really forget about me? Is Lillie the one in your heart now?" Hannah asked him with her desperate voice.


    "Please, talk to me! Answer me!" Hannah began shaking Tristan''s body.


    Because of that Tristan was awakened from his deep stupor.


    The twins just continued watching the two of them, anticipating Tristan''s response.


    "Dang! What will happen now? Will Tristan finally give in and confess to Hannah as well? Things are getting moreplicated now." Jake couldn''t help but blurt out his concern.


    "I''m more worried about Lillie. Should we interrupt Tristan and Hannah? What if Lillie just suddenly arrives here and sees this?" ke said, peering at their surroundings while searching for Lillie.


    ke heaved a sigh of relief when he didn''t see Lillie. Then they heard Tristan finally speak up after his long silence.


    "Hannah¡­" Tristan held her shoulders and looked straight into her eyes, his eyes filled withplicated emotions.


    "You''re drunk¡­ I think you should go and rest. Let''s talk about this when you are sober." Tristan said before turning in Jake''s and ke''s hiding spot.


    "Jake! ke! Pleasee out and walk over here. I need you to apany Hannah and bring her back to their tent!"


    Jake and ke were dumbfounded when Tristan suddenly called them out. They didn''t expect that Tristan would ignore Hannah''s confession.


    They had no choice but toe out of their hiding spot and walk towards Hannah and Tristan. However, Hannah showed her disapproval as sheined to Tristan.


    "Tristan¡­ I don''t want to go back yet! I''m not that drunk! I know what I''m doing. Let''s talk now! Please answer me. Did you forget about me already? Do you love Lillie? Or you are just using her to move on and pretend in front of me and Andrew that you already moved on?"


    Tristan narrowed his eyes upon hearing that. His expression darkened as he answered Hannah.


    "I''m not pretending. Lillie is my wife. I''m not u-" Tristan stopped mid-sentence. He couldn''t utter the remaining words


    He wanted to say that he was not using her but he couldn''t. He knew deep inside that he tried to use her.


    He was guilty for that because the first time he saw her and asked her to marry him, that was his first motive- using Zhen-Zhen for his benefits.


    Tristan clenched his fists at that thought. His heart and mind were in shambles right now.


    He needed time to clear his mind first and gather himself. He couldn''t talk about this as of now. His only option now was to avoid this.


    "Jake, please apany Hannah back to their tent, now!" Tristan''s voice was firm. He had a serious expression on his face.


    Jake immediatelyplied with his request as he approached Hannah, telling her toe with him.


    "Tristan!" Hannah called him out. She wanted to talk more but Tristan started to walk away from them.


    Hannah tried to follow him but Jake and ke stopped her. ke blocked her way while Jake grabbed her elbow.


    "Hannah, please leave Tristan for a while. He needs to be alone right now." ke said to Hannah with his pleading look.


    Hannah just nced at Tristan''s retreating back. Her tears fell once again like raindrops.


    "Tristan, you are a coward too! You can''t even tell me if you love her or not." Hannah mumbled before turning her back and walked in the opposite direction.


    Jake followed Hannah. He needed to make sure that she would go back to their tent. It was Tristan''s order.


    ke, on the other hand, followed Tristan. He knew that Tristan was still shocked because of this shocking revtion. He secretly loved Hannah for a long time.


    He respected Hannah''s rtionship with his brother, Andrew that''s why he chose not to fight his love for her. He always thought Hannah was madly in love with Andrew, so he epted it though he was in pain.


    The Twins and Matthew were the only people who witnessed how Tristan suffered from his heartaches. Instead of messing with Hannah''s and Andrew''s rtionship, Tristan chose to mess his life by being a Cassanova and a yboy.


    He dated different women, slept with them once just to divert his focus away from Hannah and Andrew. He tried his best to forget Hannah several times but failed.


    They thought he was already doing well but when Tristan learned about Hannah''s and Andrew''s engagement, he suddenly burst out, pouring all his negative emotions out.


    Then one day, he just introduced his wife to everyone. ke, Jake, and Matthew saw the changes in him. Tristan looked happier and livelier than before.<sub> </sub>


    They could feel that he was treating Lillie sincerely. But they just met each other just recently, so they were still in doubt about what was the real score between Tristan and Lillie.


    Matthew was the only person who knew Tristan''s first true motive in asking Lillie to be his wife. But now, even Matthew, himself, had no idea if Tristan already had a change of heart.


    When ke was able to catch up with Tristan, he saw him stop in the middle of the mini forest and leaned his back on the big tree. He could see that Tristan was having conflicting thoughts right now.


    ke took a deep long sigh before he asked Tristan.


    "Tris? Can you still proceed with your surprise with Lillie? What are we supposed to do with this?" ke raised the cage where they put the fireflies they caught a while ago.


    Upon the mention of Lillie''s name, Tristan automatically stood up straight and turned to ke.


    "Right! Where''s my wife? She is supposed to arrive here by now!" Tristan immediately ran back to the spot where he was supposed to meet Zhen-Zhen.


    He was searching for her around the area but he couldn''t see her. The worries and concerns resurfacing in his eyes.


    Tristan picked up his phone and called Matthew.


    Matthew: "Hello, Tris?"


    Tristan: "Matt, where''s my wife? You said she''s on the way here but she didn''t arrive yet!"


    Matthew: "Lillie already left here. 20 minutes ago."


    Tristan cursed upon hearing that. His heart started to beat rapidly inside his chest once again. He would always act like this whenever Zhen-Zhen would go missing.


    Tristan: "Please, help me find her. She''s still not here."


    Matthew: "Okay."


    After that, Tristan ended the call and left the area. He decided to search for her in other areas in the camping site. ke also helped Tristan in finding Zhen-Zhen. The two of them split up.


    Tristan went to their tent but to his disappointment, he didn''t see her. He even came to see his parents, asking them whether they saw Lillie or not.


    "Mom? Did you see Lillie?" Tristan asked Isabelle. Tristan couldn''t hide his worry.


    "What''s wrong, son? I thought she was with you. Thest I saw her was when you and Lillie were mingling with your other cousins in the activity area." Isabelle answered him.


    "Oh, why don''t you ask Alice and Thomas. Maybe she went to check on them," Lucas suggested to his son.


    "Ok, Dad! Thanks, Mom. Contact me if you see her."


    Tristan didn''t know why but he had a bad feeling about this.


    "Did she see us a while ago? Hannah and me?" Tristan mumbled to himself as he proceeded to Alice''s and Thomas''s location.


    It did not take long when he reached their tent. "Ma, Pa, is Lillie here?"


    "No, son. She''s not with you? I thought both of you are together." Alice said, feeling a little bit confused.


    "Oh, we got separated a while ago. Ma, Pa, I should go now and find my wife. Tell me if ever shees here." Tristan said before leaving Zhen-Zhen''s foster parents.


    Tristan was restless. He didn''t know what to do. Zhen-Zhen went missing again and he didn''t know the reason why.


    "What should I do? Wifey¡­ where are you? Please, don''t disappear again just like this. Are you giving me a heart attack again?" Tristan was in his panicked mode.


    "Please¡­ I hope nothing bad happens to her."


    He tried calling her but she''s not answering. Her phone just kept on ringing but she didn''t pick it up.


    Unknown to Tristan, Zhen-Zhen was just looking at her ringing phone right now.


    "Your dumb husband is calling you. Are you not going to answer it?" FaMo asked Zhen-Zhen.


    But instead of answering FaMo, Zhen-Zhen burned the phone in her hand. FaMo was stupefied after seeing it.


    FaMo: "..."


    ''Dang! Zhen-Zhen is really scary right now! What''s wrong with her? Is this Zhen-Zhen? Who is she?''


    FaMo was still figuring her out when Zhen-Zhen spoke up to him once again.


    "ck Fire, there''s someone who hurt me a while ago. As my protector, I want you to do something for me. Give her a lesson." An evil smile shed on her lovely face after saying that.

 Chapter 212 I Am Her And She Is Me!

    "ck Fire, there''s someone who hurt me a while ago. As my protector, I want you to do something for me. Give her a lesson." An evil smile shed on her lovely face after saying that.


    "Someone hurt you? Who did it? Tell me." FaMo reacted right away.


    "Hmm, an old woman, a big fat liar old woman." Zhen-Zhen paused, tracing her lips while trying to recall her name.


    "She''s Mrs. Miller," She mumbled as she remembered.


    FaMo looked at Zhen-Zhen confusedly. He didn''t understand the sudden change in her. She''s acting differently from what she used to.


    ''Zhen-Zhen has a great memory, why is it she hardly remembers the name of the person who hurt her.''


    "What did she do to you and what do you want me to do to her?" FaMo asked her curiously.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at him wickedly and said, "She pped me so¡­ Kill her."


    FaMo: "..."


    He couldn''t believe what he just heard. FaMo gazed at Zhen-Zhen intently.


    ''Why do I feel like I am talking to the previous self of the Demon God, not Zhen-Zhen?''


    "Kill her? Are you kidding me? My sweet Zhen-Zhen will never ask me to do that. Who are you? Where''s Zhen-Zhen? What did you do to her?" FaMo was now in doubt of her identity.


    Though she felt annoyed by FaMo''s questioning, Zhen-Zhen just let out a sarcasticugh before answering him.


    "I. Am. Her. And. She. Is. Me!" Zhen-Zhen emphasized her every word.


    "No, you''re not her. You''re different from her. She won''t think of hurting someone nor killing them! She''s sweet and kind, unlike you." FaMo insisted. He was now in his beast mode.


    Zhen-Zhen frowned upon seeing FaMo''s reaction.


    "Sweet and kind? You''re wrong. She''s just a naive girl! But now that I''m here. She''s no longer the naive girl before." Zhen-Zhen told him meaningfully.


    "Bring her back!" FaMo''s eyes turned red like a raging fire. He seemed like he was ready to attack any time.


    Zhen-Zhen just ignored FaMo''s threatening look. She massaged her temples.


    "Hey Cat Dragon, you are supposed to protect me. Don''t tell me you are going to attack me because you are thinking I am not Zhen-Zhen?" She asked FaMo with disbelief.


    FaMo paused for a moment, eyeing her from top to bottom. After a few seconds, FaMo heaved a deep sigh, calming himself down.


    "Apology¡­ Zhen-Zhen, I mean my Master," FaMo felt like crying. He didn''t know why Zhen-Zhen''s behavior changed suddenly.


    "But¡­ Do you really want me to kill someone for you?" FaMo asked her, feeling anxious. He knew that something was not right here.


    If the Zhen-Zhen she knew would find out that he killed someone then she would surely hate him. He was not even allowed to scratch Tristan, how much more to kill someone?


    Zhen-Zhen let out another chuckle. "Rx. I''m just kidding. I don''t want you to kill someone literally. Just give her the taste of what so-called ''Fear''. Give her a warning not toy her hand against me once again or else, she will meet her end."


    FaMo heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that.


    "Alright, I know what to do now." FaMo told her, his eyes brimming with excitement.


    He knew a suitable punishment for that Mrs. Miller. He also wanted to avenge Zhen-Zhen for that p.


    "Good. Go now and give me good newster." Zhen-Zhen said with a sly smile, dismissing FaMo.<sub> </sub>


    FaMo was reluctant to leave her. But he had to follow her request. He just hoped that once he came back the Zhen-Zhen he used to know would also be back.


    FaMo couldn''t believe that she was acting like a demoness right now. He wondered what triggered her to be like this.


    When FaMo left, the smile on her face quickly faded. She''s back to her nk self. By just looking at her expression alone, no one would know what''s going on in her mind.


    She turned around when she noticed that someone was approaching her. That person was Andrew. He was already holding the two guns and earpieces he borrowed with the staff.


    "I''m sorry for keeping you wait that long," Andrew apologized to Zhen-Zhen.


    "It''s alright. I don''t mind," Zhen-Zhen finally spoke up to him, unlike before, she just nodded her head as a response to his queries.


    Both Zhen-Zhen and Andrew started to let loose of themselves through this target shooting, pouring all their negative emotions out of their chest.


    Andrew didn''t notice that one of the targets was already burnt. He was not paying attention to others. He just continued shooting, hitting the bullseye just like Zhen-Zhen.


    Andrew was amazed that Zhen-Zhen could hit the bullseye in a row. Andrew had proven that what happened this morning was not because of pure luck. Lillie was surprisingly a sharpshooter!


    "I''m in awe. You are good at this. I thought this is your first time holding a gun?" Andrew praised her.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at him and said, "Yes, it''s my first time. But you know¡­ I am good at everything!"


    Andrew was amused by her overbearing self-confidence. He couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle.


    "Where did the humble ''Lillie'' go? I didn''t know you could also brag like this?"


    Andrew didn''t know why but suddenly he felt a little bit better now. Maybe because of Lillie''s presence. He won''t feel lonely tonight.


    "I''m just stating a fact. Don''t you believe me?"


    Andrew shook his head with a smile, "Of course, I believe you."


    "Good. Do you feel better now?" Zhen-Zhen suddenly asked Andrew out of the blue.


    Andrew nodded, "Yeah, a little bit."


    "Hmm, Lillie?"


    "Yes?"


    "What are you going to do after this?" Andrew asked her curiously.


    "What do you mean? Are you referring to... after this practice target shooting or after what we have witnessed a while ago?"


    "Hmm, both?"


    Zhen-Zhen giggled after hearing that. "Well, I haven''t decided yet. How about you?"


    "I want to go far away from here to cool myself down. Wanna join me?" Andrew invited her with so much anticipation in his eyes.


    But before Zhen-Zhen could answer him, someone suddenly interrupted them.


    "Lillie! Finally, I found you!"

 Chapter 213 A Stranger In The Club

    "Lillie! Finally, I found you!"


    Both Andrew and Zhen-Zhen averted their gaze in the direction of that voice. That person was ke. He saw Zhen-Zhen first before Andrew.


    When ke noticed Andrew''s presence, he was dumbfounded for a moment.


    ''Eh? What''s happening in the world here? Just a while ago, Tristan and Hannah were together. And now, Andrew and Lillie are together as well! Are the two couples exchanging partners now?'' ke thought to himself as he silently observed the two people in front of him.


    On the other hand, Zhen-Zhen frowned upon seeing ke''s presence. ''What is he doing here? Why is he looking for me?''


    Zhen-Zhen''s questions in her mind were answered the moment ke spoke up once again.


    "Tristan is searching for you all over the ce. You and Tristan were supposed to meet, right? He got worried because you didn''te."


    Then ke scratched his face and added, "It turned out, you are just here¡­ doing target shooting with¡­ Andrew."


    Andrew''s face darkened upon hearing that. It seemed that ke misinterpreted something. He sounded like the two of them were the ones doing something behind Tristan''s back.


    Zhen-Zhen just raised her brow at the mention of Tristan''s name.


    ''That person was the reason why I was able to take over her. Should I go with Andrew or go back to see Tristan?'' she was undecided of what to do.


    ''I wanna test something,'' Zhen-Zhen added to her thoughts.


    After she made up her mind, Zhen-Zhen turned to Andrew, giving him her answer.


    "Andrew, thanks for tonight. I''m gonna go back now to see Tristan." Zhen-Zhen decided to reject his invitation.


    Andrew looked at her worriedly, "Are you sure about this? Will you be okay?"


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded at him while giving him a reassuring smile.


    Andrew could only sigh deeply. He didn''t want to create another misunderstanding so he didn''t insist further on inviting her. ke might think differently and misunderstood their actions.


    ke just watched them confusedly. He was wondering to himself whether this was just a coincidence or not.


    ''Did the two of them see what happened in the forest?'' ke pondered at that thought.


    He was curious but he couldn''t ask them about that. What if they didn''t see it then he suddenly asked them? He would just create more trouble for the two pairs of couples.


    After deciding to keep his mouth shut, ke asked Zhen-Zhen to return with him since Tristan was already worried sick just looking for her.


    Zhen-Zhen said goodbye to Andrew. Soon, Zhen-Zhen and ke left the target shooting area while Andrew drove off to the City after returning the shooting gears and equipment he borrowed.


    Andrew had no n of staying at the camping site tonight. He didn''t know if he could face Hannah as of this moment. He didn''t want to see her because he was badly hurt by the scene he had just witnessed.


    The woman he loved whom he was about to marry just confessed to another man who was also his brother.


    Meanwhile, Tristan was already waiting for Zhen-Zhen in their tent. ke just informed him that he already found his wife.


    It did not take long when Tristan saw a faint light from the distance. The light came from the shlight ke was holding. The two figures were walking toward his spot.


    Tristan came running to Zhen-Zhen. He was about to hug her when he stopped mid-way. He didn''t know why but after what happened in that forest, Tristan couldn''t bring himself to touch nor hug Zhen-Zhen.<sub> </sub>


    He was reminded by Hannah''s words.


    [ "Do you love Lillie? Or you are just using her to move on and pretend in front of me and Andrew that you already moved on?" ]


    His guilt was consuming his heart right now. ke cleared his throat to catch Tristan''s attention. He noticed that Tristan was dazed for a moment.


    "Cough! Cough! I think I should leave now. Lillie, Tristan, good night! Have a good rest!" ke said, bidding goodbye to the husband and wife.


    Tristan just nodded at him with a grateful look on his face.


    Zhen-Zhen was just silently observing Tristan. A deep frown crept on her forehead. She raised her hand and brought it to her chest.


    ''What is this pain? This heart is currently acting strange?'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself as she felt like her heart was being squeezed and she felt suffocated.


    Then a cold glint shed through her dark eyes. Tristan didn''t notice her eyes yet because he was not looking at her eyes. He was avoiding her gaze.


    There was a moment of silence between them. No one initiated to talk first. Because of that, Zhen-Zhen became more upset with this guy.


    ''I should leave now before I start wreaking havoc here.'' Tristan''s silence was just affecting her mood. She felt like a volcano was about to erupt inside her.


    Zhen-Zhen walked past him and entered their tent. Tristan finally realized his mistake.


    ''Damn! What''s happening to me? Instead of keeping quiet, I should have talked to her. Argh! My surprise for her was ruined!'' Tristan cursed himself.


    "Wifey! Wait!" Tristan followed her inside their tent.


    ***********


    [ After 30 minutes¡­ ]


    Andrew arrived at the center of the Empire City. He entered a certain Night Club where no one could recognize him.


    He wanted to forget something even just tonight so he decided to drown himself with alcohol. He wanted to erase the pain and sadness in his heart right now.


    He started drinking non-stop. He felt miserable. He felt useless. He was losing his confidence.


    Suddenly, the hatred he buried deep down his heart started to resurface. His grip on his ss tightened.


    ''Tristan would always be the number one in their hearts. A bastard like me¡­ couldn''tpete against him. I tried my best to be better than him. Why is it I feel like all my efforts are still not enough?''


    He was having these negative thoughts when someone tapped his shoulder.


    "I think you need someone to talk to. May I join you?" Andrew heard the voice of a stranger sitting next to him.


    Andrew turned to his side only to see a gorgeous stranger with emerald eyes, smiling at him. Andrew just bobbed his head.


    "Hmm, nice. By the way, I''m Liam, how about you, Bro?" Liam extended his right hand to Andrew as he introduced himself.


    He epted Liam''s hand for the handshake and said, "I''m Andrew."

 Chapter 214 Two Options

    Andrew needed someone to talk to. He had to pour out all the negative emotions he had kept in his heart or else he would never feel better.


    A stranger like Liam could help him even just for tonight. He could tell him whatever he wanted since Liam didn''t know him. He just needed someone to listen to him.


    He started sharing his troubles with Liam while Liam just let him speak and was just quietly listening to Andrew.


    He thought everything was going smoothly between Hannah and him. Who would have thought that Hannah''s feelings for Tristan would resurface once again?


    Yes, Andrew knew that Hannah had feelings for Tristan before but because Tristan became distant from them Andrew got the chance to win Hannah''s heart.


    "Is this my punishment for being selfish before. Is this my Karma?" Andrew was being emotional right now.


    Andrew felt insecure because he was just a bastard son. Though Tristan''s family epted him and treated him well, people couldn''t help butpare the two brothers with each other.


    He also experienced being bullied when he was young because of his status as a bastard son. They threw him different insults, cursing his mother for seducing the CEO.


    They always emphasized that he was just a fake heir and he would never be Tristan. That''s the start Andrew wanted to surpass Tristan in everything.


    He wanted to prove himself in the Davis family so he becamepetitive with Tristan. He persevered to be better than him. He did well in his studies, and he became an obedient child to his father, Tristan''s mother and grandparents.


    Andrew was also aware that Tristan loved Hannah but he never informed them. He became selfish because he also wanted Hannah for himself.


    He thought that day would nevere. But just one day, Hannah became extra sweet with him then Tristan changed and started to avoid Hannah and him.


    Hannah became sad because of that. So Andrew tried his best to make Hannah happy without Tristan''s presence. Then Hannah started to develop her feelings towards Andrew.


    Andrew courted her and confessed his love for Hannah. He felt so lucky when Hannah epted his love. He was the happiest guy at that time.


    "I am about to marry her. My brother is also married to someone. Why is it this thing has to happen now?" Andrew couldn''t help but ask.


    Liam took a deep sigh before he spoke up.


    "Maybe it''s for the better, Bro. At least, you learned what she truly felt before you would marry her. Why don''t you give each other some time and space to figure out your feelings towards each other?"


    "Since your brother is her first love, maybe she is just confused right now. Remember, the two of them didn''t get the chance to confess. They hide their feelings for too long. And your brother''s idental confession and his sudden marriage was the cause of this and had triggered your fiancee to act like this."


    "Maybe she is still thinking of those what ifs."


    "What should I do now? I feel betrayed. I love her but I am mad. I feel like she just used me before. And about my brother, I don''t know if he truly loves his wife." Andrew''s grip on his ss tightened.<sub> </sub>


    "What if he is just using her as well and he still loves Hannah? I felt sorry for his wife. I am really mad not only because I''m hurt but also because his wife is also in pain right now." Andrew told Liam truthfully.


    Liam was taken aback after hearing that. Then his lips curled up into a faint smile.


    "Hey, what''s the meaning of that, Bro? Do you care about his wife?" Liam chuckled after saying that. His emerald eyes seemed like teasing Andrew.


    Andrew frowned upon seeing Liam''s strange look. "Don''t give me that kind of look, Dude! I just felt sorry for her. She is very nice and a good person. I misjudged her before. But after getting to know her more, I can say she''s really a wonderful person."


    Liam just bobbed his head. The smile was still on his lips. He yed the ss of wine on his hand.


    "So, are you thinking that there''s a possibility that your brother''s marriage is just for show and he might divorce his wife because he still loves your fiancee?" Liam asked Andrew expectantly.


    Andrew clenched his fists and narrowed his eyes at that thought. He didn''t answer him.


    Liam shook his head while clicking his tongue, "Tsk, Tsk, Tsk! From your expression alone, I can tell that it is possible to happen."


    "If that happens then you have two options to do," Liam added.


    Andrew''s frown deepened after hearing that. He moved his gaze from his ss to Liam. "Two options? What are you talking about?"


    Liam patted Andrew''s back before answering him.


    "First option, fight for your love until the end. Don''t let your brother steal your fiancee."


    "Second option, forget about you fiancee, let her be happy with your brother and..." Liam paused for a moment.


    "And then what?" Andrew was not happy about the second option.


    "Then, why don''t you pursue your brother''s wife? I mean his ex-wife if ever he will divorce her. I can see that you care about her too. Help her move on as well. What do you think? Nice suggestion right?" Liam chuckled and winked at Andrew after saying that. He just wanted to lighten his mood.


    Andrew fell silent when he heard that suggestion. Then Lillie''s lovely face popped up in his mind. He wondered what she was doing right now. He was worried about her.


    He wanted to take her away from that ce, away from Tristan after witnessing that scene. He knew that Lillie also felt miserable just like him.


    Mark and Daniel made a move with a right timing because after telling Lillie about Tristan''s feelings towards Hannah, Lillie had witnessed Hannah confessing her feelings to her husband, Tristan.


    That was a huge blow to Lillie. Andrew could understand her pain.

 Chapter 215 Creating Barrier Between Them

    Meanwhile, at the camping site, Tristan followed Zhen-Zhen from behind. When he got inside, she was already lying down, her back facing Tristan.


    Tristan had no idea why Zhen-Zhen was acting this way. He closed their tent and sat down just near the entrance. This time he tried to speak to her.


    "Wifey? Where have you been? Where did you go? I waited for you at our meeting ce but you didn''te. Wifey, is there something wrong?"


    One second¡­


    Two seconds¡­


    Three seconds¡­


    ~ Complete Silence ~


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t answer him. Shepletely ignored Tristan.


    He felt confused. ''Is she mad at me? But why? We were just fine a while ago. Did she see me and Hannah? Did she hear everything?''


    Tristan became uneasy and unsettled because of that. If she saw everything then how would he exin it to her?


    But first, he needed to know and confirm from her if she saw something.


    "Wifey? Did you go to our meeting ce?" Tristan asked her again but to his disappointment, Zhen-Zhen didn''t respond to him.


    Tristan heaved a deep long sigh before moving closer to her. He knew that Zhen-Zhen was not sleeping yet. He wanted to turn her over and see her face.


    He crawled to her side, he was just one foot away from her when suddenly he bumped into something.


    Thud!


    "Aww!" Tristan grunted and rubbed his forehead.


    Tristan frowned as he looked in front, feeling puzzled.


    ''Eh, what is it? Did I bump into something invisible?'' Tristan pondered to himself.


    Tristan extended his hand forward to reach Zhen-Zhen but before he could touch her, his hand couldn''t proceed further as his palm touched something hard like a wall.


    "Eh, what is this?" Tristan mumbled, his hand continued to move touching an invisible wall that was stopping him to reach Zhen-Zhen.


    "Wifey? What did you do? What did you put here?" Tristan felt like crying as heined to her.


    Zhen-Zhen built an invisible barrier between them. She didn''t want to talk to Tristan nor hear his voice. When she saw his face a while ago, her heart constricted like it was being squeezed. When she heard him calling her ''Wifey'' Zhen-Zhen''s consciousness started to kick in once again so she had to do something to stop it.


    Zhen-Zhen''s emotional state could still affect her so she felt exhausted. She decided to take a rest and sleep,pletely ignoring the presence of the guy inside the tent.


    The barrier she created was soundproof. She won''t be able to hear the outside noise so she couldn''t hear Tristan as of this moment.


    However, she felt it when someone bumped into the barrier. Zhen-Zhen smiled after she learned that it was Tristan''s face that bumped the barrier.


    ''Serves him right,'' Zhen-Zhen mumbled before closing her eyes.


    Tristan, on the other hand, continued pounding the invisible wall. "Wifey, are you mad? Please remove this now. Let''s talk!" Tristan begged desperately.


    Tristan had no choice but to bring it up. This was the only thing he could think of why Zhen-Zhen was acting like this. Tristan took a deep breath.


    "Is this about... me and Hannah? Did you see us a while ago? W-What did you see, Wifey?" Tristan felt nervous about this. He didn''t know if he was ready to confront Zhen-Zhen about this.


    Tristan turned around and leaned his back on the invisible barrier. Zhen-Zhen still didn''t respond to him even though he mentioned Hannah.


    He buried his face using his hands. Even he, himself, didn''t understand his feelings. He was confused. He remained in that position for several minutes, waiting for Zhen-Zhen to face him. But nothing happened. Zhen-Zhen just continued sleeping.


    "Alright, let''s talk about this once you are ready, Zhen-Zhen," Tristan mumbled before he stood up and went outside their tent.<sub> </sub>


    If Zhen-Zhen wanted to be alone right now then he was willing to give that space. He knew that Zhen-Zhen didn''t want to talk to him as of this moment. He didn''t want to force her since he also needed time to sort his feelings.


    When Tristan left their tent, Zhen-Zhen''s subconscious felt his presence drifting away from her. Though her eyes were closed, a single drop of tears fell from the corner of her eyes.


    Because of that intense sadness and pain she had experienced, Zhen-Zhen shut herself from her outside world. This was her coping mechanism. This situation awakened her other self. Her inner demon was able to take over her mind and body.


    What will happen to the sweet and kind-hearted Zhen-Zhen now? Will she still regain herself or her inner demon will dominate her mind and body from now on?


    What will Tristan do in order to bring back the Zhen-Zhen he knew? How this incident affect Zhen-Zhen''s action? Will the man in shadow make his move against Zhen-Zhen?


    **********


    Meanwhile, FaMo was currently doing his assigned task given by Zhen-Zhen. He was eager to do this after knowing that someone hurt Zhen-Zhen behind his back.


    FaMo thought that incident was the reason why Zhen-Zhen''s personality and behavior suddenly changed. Now, he would seek justice for Zhen-Zhen.


    FaMo was now in deep concentration. It did not take long when he cast his magical power to Mrs. Miller who was sound asleep inside her tent.


    Mrs. Miller suddenly woke up when she felt something hot engulfing her body. She was sweating profusely. When she opened her eyes, she was baffled seeing that she was in a different ce.


    The surroundings were very dark. She was surprised when she realized that she was already standing on her feet. As far as she could remember, she was sleeping together with her husband inside their tent. Howe she was in an unknown dark ce now?


    "Maybe I am just dreaming." Mrs. Miller thought to herself.


    She tried to pinch her hand. To her surprise, she felt the pain. "Ahh! What''s happening here? Am I not dreaming?"


    She tried to pinch the other parts of her body, including her cheeks. She could feel it. The pain was real. She''s not dreaming!


    She started to panic. She started screaming calling her husband''s name but she got no response. She was in the middle of nowhere. Then suddenly someone spoke up to her.


    "Evil woman. Wee to this hell! Hahahaha!" The sinisterughter reverberated and echoed around the ce.


    Her mind and her body were engulfed by intense fear when she heard that unfamiliar voice. She turned around, peering at her surroundings and searching for the source of that voice.


    "Who are you? What are you talking about? Evil woman? Hell? Are you kidding me?" Mrs. Miller shouted back. She tried her best to look brave but deep inside, she just wanted to run away from this scary dark ce.


    "Just call me ''The Punisher''. I punish the evil people who hurt innocent people like you. Just today, you pped someone you were not supposed to hurt. Now ept your punishment!" FaMo''s voice was as cold as an ice.


    When Mrs. Miller heard that, she remembered Lillie. She was the only person she pped today.


    "You are mistaken here. You should punish her! Not me! She''s not innocent. She did immoral things like seducing my daughter''s fiancee! She deserved that p! She''s just pretending to be innocent!" Mrs. Miller screamed angrily as she defended herself.


    "Hahahaha! Still proud of what you did? You didn''t even regret it. You don''t feel sorry for her. You are the evil one, not her! So I will make sure to give you the punishment you deserve!"


    FaMo finally showed up himself to Mrs. Miller. He was in his mighty ck fire dragon form.


    Mrs. Miller felt like she was having a heart attack after seeing FaMo''s true form. She froze on her spot, unable to move nor talk. Incredulous fear printed on her face. Her heart was racing rapidly inside her chest, almost choking and suffocating her.


    "Because you hurt an innocent girl like her, I will now eat you alive!''


    FaMo moved, opening his mouth and flying towards Mrs. Miller. He was about to swallow her whole.


    ''Nooooooooooooooooo! Stay away! Don''te to me!!!'' Mrs. Miller wanted to shout but no voice came out of her. She even peed on her pajama because of intense fear.


    "Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Mrs. Miller echoed inside their tent. Mr. Miller woke up because of that.


    "Honey? What''s wrong?" Mr. Miller immediately approached his wife, trying to calm her down. He frowned when he noticed the moist. His wife was bathing in sweats and¡­ pee?


    ''Did my wife just pee on her pajama because of nightmare?

 Chapter 216 Good Job Black Fire!

    When Mr. Miller awakened his wife, Mrs. Miller was still frightened to death. Her body was trembling from incredulous fear.


    Her nightmare felt so real. She cried and wept in her husband''s arms. After a few seconds, she fainted once again. She couldn''t handle the shock and fear. Her blood pressure also went up.


    Mr. Miller panicked when his wife copsed in his arms. He immediately carried her outside their tent. He was shouting for help.


    The Davis Family also brought medical staff with them in case of emergency. Mr. Miller''s scream awakened everyone who was already sleeping in their respective tents.


    The people who responded right away were the elders, since their tent was near.


    "What happened?" Grandpa Lu asked Mr. Miller who was carrying his unconscious wife.


    "Chairman Lu! My wife suddenly copsed. She had just a nightmare. I am afraid she might have a heart attack. Where''s the medic team? Please help!" His voice filled with worries and concerns.


    Grandpa Lu grabbed his phone and quickly called Assistant Twig as well as the medical staff.


    Hannah, who was also in her tent, suddenly woke up as she heard her father''s voice. She became sober when she saw her unconscious mother in his father''s arms.


    "Dad! What''s wrong with Mom?" Hannah asked her father


    "She fainted after waking up from a nightmare." He responded.


    Soon, the medic team arrived. They immediately checked Mrs. Miller. The other members of the Davis Family also went out of their tent to check what was happening.


    One member of the medic team made ament. "Sir, why is it your wife''s clothes are wet?"


    Lots of people were watching them right now, that''s why Mr. Miller didn''t want to tell them that his wife peed on her pajamas. It''s quite udylike and embarrassing.


    "Ah, it''s because of her sweats."


    But one of them blurted out suddenly. "I smell ammonia, a urine odor. I think she peed on her clothes. Let''s go and bring her to the hospital right away."


    ''Damn! They found out! Why is it they have to mention it in front of everyone?!'' Mr. Miller wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. This was so embarrassing.


    Everyone gasped when they heard that then it was followed by whispering and murmuring.


    "Mrs. Miller peed on her pajamas because of a nightmare?"


    "Oh, poor Mrs. Miller, her nightmare must be frightening that she even peed on her pajamas."


    Others couldn''t help but make fun out of this situation,especially FaMo who was watching them on the sideline. He was grinning again like a Cheshire Cat with a satisfied look on his face.


    "I hope you learned your lesson. This nightmare will always haunt you. Don''t you darey a finger on my Zhen-Zhen again or else, this is not the only punishment you will receive from me!" FaMo mumbled to himself as he watched Mrs. Miller being carried to the private ambnce.


    Hannah and Mr. Miller also came with the Medic Team as they brought Mrs. Miller to the nearest hospital.


    When the ruckus was done, everyone went back to their tent to continue their sleep. FaMo, on the other hand, went to see Zhen-Zhen.


    FaMo stopped near Zhen-Zhen''s and Tristan''s tent. He wanted to check first if Tristan was awake or not beforeing inside.


    FaMo was surprised when he couldn''t feel Tristan''s presence inside the tent. Only Zhen-Zhen was inside so it''s safe to enter the tent without being sneaky.


    "Yes! That dummy is not here!"


    When FaMo was already inside, he was bewildered to see the barrier Zhen-Zhen had created.<sub> </sub>


    ''Eh, when did she learn to create a barrier like this? I haven''t taught her yet on how to do it.'' FaMo pondered at that thought.


    FaMo moved closer to Zhen-Zhen, her back was facing him. He didn''t know if she was asleep already or not. FaMo tried to prate through the barrier but failed.


    "Eh, what''s wrong? Why I couldn''t pass through this barrier?"


    He tried several times but fail.


    "Zhen-Zhen, are you awake? Can you remove the barrier and let me in?" FaMo talked to her but got no response.


    This time FaMo tried tomunicate with her through the mind link.


    One second¡­


    Two seconds¡­


    Three seconds¡­


    He couldn''t get through her mind. "Eh, that''s strange. I''m connected with her but why is it I can''tmunicate with her?"


    FaMo wanted to fuse with Zhen-Zhen so that he would figure out what''s happeningon her end but for an unknown reason, something was stopping him to do that.


    Unknown to FaMo, Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon had something to do with this. She didn''t want FaMo to realize that Zhen-Zhen shut herself for a while, giving her inner demon a chance to take over her mind and body.


    In other words, Zhen-Zhen was sleeping right now, hiding in her subconscious while her inner demon was the one using her body.


    She wanted to dominate her. She didn''t want to return to her subconscious. She wanted to be free and do whatever she wanted.


    If FaMo would realize what happened he might try to awakened Zhen-Zhen so her inner demon didn''t want FaMo to fuse with her.


    "Zhen-Zhen!" FaMo tried to call her out.


    Zhen-Zhen finally woke up after sensing FaMo''s aura inside the tent. She turned around while rubbing her eyes. She was frowning because her good sleep was interrupted.


    The irritation could be seen on her lovely face as she nced at FaMo with her dark orbs. It seemed that she was about to eat FaMo alive with that kind of look.


    FaMo felt like crying when he met her sharp frightening gaze.


    ''Why Zhen-Zhen looks scary?! Where''s my sweet Zhen-Zhen go? I miss her gentle smile.'' FaMomented to himself.


    "What?" Zhen-Zhen asked FaMo with her stern cold voice.


    With just a snap of her fingers, Zhen-Zhen removed the barrier and faced FaMo with her grumpy expression.


    "I-I did what you asked me for. I gave Mrs. Miller a frightening nightmare. Because of that, she was sent to the hospital just now."


    The grumpy expression of Zhen-Zhen was soon reced by a triumphant smile after she heard that.


    "Hmm, Good Job ck Fire!"


    FaMo: ( T - T )


    [ ''I''m FaMo. Huhuhu! You named me FaMo. Call me FaMo!'' ]

 Chapter 217 Found A Drinking Buddy

    Hannah and her father arrived at the Hospital. Mrs. Miller was now being examined by the doctor. Hannah was nervous about her mother''s condition.


    She dialed Andrew''s number. She didn''t know where he was as of this moment. When Jake apanied her to their tent, Andrew was not there.


    Because of her drunkenness, Hannah immediately fell asleep. She woke up without Andrew by her side. Then she heard themotion outside. Something happened to her mother.


    In such a moment like this, it was Andrew who crossed Hannah''s mind. She needed him here right now.


    "Andrew, where are you? Answer your phone, please." Hannah mumbled as she kept on calling Andrew.


    **********


    Meanwhile, Andrew was still in the Night Club, having a conversation with Liam when his phone rang. Complicated emotions shed through his eyes upon seeing the Caller I.D.


    It was Hannah who was calling him right now. Liam noticed the deep frown on Andrew''s forehead. He was just watching his phone screen with no n of answering the call.


    "Is she your fiancee?" Liam asked him with intrigue as he saw Hannah''s picture on Andrew''s phone.


    Andrew just bobbed his head as a response.


    "I think she''s already looking for you. Finally, she noticed that you were gone. Are you not going to answer her?" Liam asked again, observing Andrew''s expression.


    "I don''t know," Andrew responded in a low voice.


    The ringing stopped but Andrew''s eyes were still glued on his phone screen. Liam just sighed deeply and shook his head.


    "You are curious why she''s calling you. Why don''t you answer and find out." Liam urged him but Andrew was still reluctant to talk to her nor see her.


    Hannah called Andrew several times but he didn''t answer it. After a few seconds, Andrew received a message.


    This time Andrew opened her message and read it.


    [ Andrew, where are you? Why are you not answering your phone? Something happened to Mom. We are here at Star City District Hospital. I don''t know what to do. Pleasee here if you read this. I need you here right now. ]


    Andrew''s eyes widened after reading her message. Though he was still mad and upset with her, he couldn''t help but worry about her.


    He turned to Liam and stood up. "I should go now. Something happened to my fiance''s mother. They are in the hospital now in the neighboring city. Thank you for your time and for listening to me."


    Liam looked at him with a smile "No need to mention it. I''m d I was able to help you to ease your sadness somehow."


    "You really love your fiancee. Despite what happened, you would still run to her side whenever she needed you." Liam couldn''t help but be amazed by Andrew''s genuine concern for his fiancee.


    He was willing to set aside his unhappiness and anger just to give support to his fiancee who badly needed his presence in times like this.


    "Have you experienced falling in love?" Andrew asked Liam out of the blue.


    Liam just let out a huskyugh before shaking his head. "No, not yet."


    Andrew gave him a meaningful smile and said, "Then you will understand it once you experience it. Once you be a victim of Love."


    Liam chuckled again and raised his ss. "Well good luck to me. Falling in love is not my priority right now. But I will look forward to that, Bro."


    Andrew called the attention of the bartender. He put down some cash to pay for his drinks, including Liam''s drink.<sub> </sub>


    "Keep the change. Please serve this man another best-selling drink here. I want to thank this guy for apanying me tonight and entertaining me," Andrew said to the bartender.


    "Noted sir!"


    He was about to leave when Liam stopped him.


    "Oh wait!" Liam picked up something inside his wallet.


    "By the way, this is my calling card. If you need someone to talk to, feel free to call me. Let''s be a drinking buddy from now on."


    Andrew dly epted his calling card. He looked down to see what was written on the card. He saw Liam''splete name, number, and profession.


    He was taken aback for a moment. Then he gazed up to see Liam''s face.


    "You''re a college professor?" There was a hint of disbelief in Andrew''s eyes.


    "Hmm, yes, but not full-time yet. I''m doing this as a part-time job. Because I have important matters to attend to. I need to travel from one ce to another." Liam exined to Andrew.


    "No wonder you are also a great listener and adviser. Thank you once again. I just found a good and interesting Drinking Buddy tonight." Andrew expressed his gratitude to Liam.


    Liam chuckled. "Me too. Your story is interesting too. Thank you for trusting me and sharing your personal life story with a stranger like me. Rest assured that what you said to me here would only remain here. No one would know."


    "I''m d to hear that. See you next time. I have to go now." Andrew bade his final goodbye to Liam.


    "Ok. You''re not drunk yet?Can you still drive?" Liam asked Andrew worriedly.


    Andrew nodded, "Yes, I can. I''m just fine."


    "Be Careful with your driving," Liam reminded him. He sounded like a concerned friend now.


    "Yes, sir! I will," Andrew responded, before turning around and waved his hand at Liam.


    Liam just smiled and shook his head while watching Andrew''s retreating back.


    Andrew was now driving his car going to the hospital where Hannah was waiting. He didn''t reply to her message since he was already on the way.


    However, something unexpected happened. It was still dawn and only a few cars were on the road. Because he was a little bit tipsy, Andrew failed to notice that he was already driving on the wrong side of the road.


    A pink sports car was fast approaching him in front. Andrew saw it so he tried to changenes to avoid bumping into that car. But everything happened so fast. He lost control of the steering wheel.


    A loud crashing sound was heard in the area. Andrew''s car crashed into a concrete post. The pink sports car also stopped when the driver witnessed what happened. The driver called for an ambnce right away.


    Andrew was bleeding. It was caused by the impact of the crash. He was about to lose consciousness. But he still managed to see the woman who approached him in the driver''s side''s window.


    She was saying something as she tapped the car window but Andrew couldn''t hear her voice clearly. His vision became blurry, then he finally copsed and lose consciousness.


    "Oh my gosh! He fainted and his head is bleeding too much! What should I do? I''m in big trouble. If my family learns about this ident, they will surely ban me from driving my favorite sports car again!" The girl''s problematic voice bubbled up in the area.


    "My evil brother will not let me off this time. How unlucky I am to experience this as soon as I return!?" The girl continuedining to herself.


    Then she averted her gaze back to Andrew as she continued to tap his window, "Hey! Mister, wake up! Hang on! The ambnce ising! Please don''t die on me!"

 Chapter 218 Where Are You, Andrew?

    Andrew was brought to the Empire City Medical Center. Lady who was driving the pink sports car apanied him when the rescue team arrived.


    She also reported the incident to the police authority. Andrew was now being treated in the emergency room while the police officers were interviewing thedy, getting her statements of what happened.


    She felt relieved since it was proven that she was not at fault in this incident. The patient was the one who was on the wrong side of thene.


    Andrew''s blood test also confirmed that he had a blood alcohol content level of 0.02 in his system so he was driving under the influence of alcohol.


    Though thedy told the police that Andrew was just driving at a normal speed, he would still be subjected to fines and punishment for drunk driving.


    The police officer also gave some of Andrew''s possession to the Lady such as his wallet and cellphone. After talking to the police officers, the Lady sat down in the hospital lobby, waiting for Andrew''s treatment to be done.


    She checked his phone so that she could contact Andrew''s family but she couldn''t ess his phone because of the password.


    She tried to check if there''s someone on his speed dial list. When she was about to call using a speed dial, Andrew''s phone was switched off.


    "Eh, empty bat?! What great timing, dude!" The girl mumbled in annoyance while shaking Andrew''s phone.


    "Ah, I need to leave now. I need to call someone who knows this person." The girl continued her monologue.


    Soon she checked his wallet. The first thing she saw was a calling card. Left with no choice, the girl contacted the person on the calling card.


    She also saw Andrew''s driver''s license, so she learned his name. But since the girl just came back from the States she had no idea that Andrew Davis was a grandson of Luke Davis, the Chairman of Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    ? After a few rings, the call got connected then a deep husky voice of a man was heard from the other line.


    "Hello, who is this?" Liam asked since the number was not registered to his contact.


    "Hello, Is this Mr. Liam Lee?"


    "Yes, speaking."


    "Mr. Lee, I''m Alveena Sy. I called you because I found your calling card. Do you know Mr. Andrew Davis?" The girl whose name was Alveena asked, hoping that Liam knew Andrew.


    "Eh, Andrew Davis? Oh yeah, I know him. Why?" Liam wondered. Andrew just left a while ago to see his fiancee in the Star City hospital.


    ''Who is this girl? Is she Andrew''s fiancee? But why is she calling me?''


    "Oh, great. Can you please go to Empire Medical City now? Mr. Davis got into a car ident. He is being treated here. I want to call his family but his phone is now an empty bat. I have to leave now, I can''t stay here for long but I will go back to check on him tomorrow. Can I leave him in your care, Mr. Lee?" Alveena asked him with her pleading tone.


    "Okay. I''ming." Liam didn''t hesitate to go and see Andrew even though they only met tonight. He was also worried about him.


    "Oh, you can leave his belongings in the nurse station. Try to ask them to charge his phone as well before you leave," Liam added.


    "Okay, Mr. Lee. Got it. Thank you so much." Alveena felt grateful that she found someone who could watch over the patient on her behalf.<sub> </sub>


    She needed to be back home now before her brother learned she went out or else she would be grounded by him.


    She nced at the emergency room where Andrew was being treated.


    "Sigh, I''m sorry but I have to go now. I promise I wille back tomorrow." Though the ident was not her fault, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for the patient.


    "I hope he will just be fine." Alveena sighed deeply before proceeding to the nurse station to follow Liam''s instructions.


    *********


    Meanwhile, at Star City District Hospital, Hannah was still waiting for Andrew. She kept checking her phone but still, she got no response from him.


    She didn''t know where he was. She didn''t even see him on the camping site. Andrew didn''te to their tent. This was the first time Andrew ignored her call and messages.


    "What happened to him? Where did he go? Why is it he is not contacting me?" Hannah mumbled to herself.


    Her mother was already resting in her private room. Mrs. Miller was fine. She''s not in critical condition. Her blood pressure rose a while ago but the doctor already stabilized her and her blood pressure was back to normal.


    Mr. Miller was sitting beside his wife''s sickbed, watching over her sleeping figure. Hannah was also inside, sitting on the long couch while waiting for Andrew.


    "Andrew, didn''t call you back yet?" Mr. Miller asked his daughter.


    Hannah shook her head. She felt troubled because she didn''t know why Andrew was not responding to her. It was unusual for him to do this.


    If anything happened to Hannah, he would alwayse running to her.


    "Just call him again," Mr. Miller suggested to Hannah.


    Hannah just nodded at her father before dialing Andrew''s number once again. But to her disappointment, Andrew''s phone was already unattended.


    ''Andrew, where are you? I need you now. But you are not here.'' Hannah felt like crying because of Andrew''s absence.


    Hannah threw her phone on the couch as she buried her face using her palms. She was both sad and at the same time annoyed with herself.


    She couldn''t understand herself anymore. She got drunk and she confessed to Tristan without thinking about Andrew.


    She didn''t know if she did the right thing or not. She just wanted to let it out of her heart. Now she didn''t know how she would face Tristan.


    After sobering up, she realized that she became unfair to Andrew. He was her fianc¨¦ and Tristan was her fianc¨¦''s brother.


    ''What''s wrong with you Hannah? Why did you do it? You messed things up this time!'' She scolded herself.

 Chapter 219 Conflicting Thoughts

    The next morning, everyone disassembled their respective tents. The members of the Davis Family were preparing to go home today.


    They had a fun family gathering yesterday. Since everyone was busy with their own businesses and matters, the elders allowed others to leave the camping site first and not join them during breakfast.


    The elders were already satisfied with the oue of this family gathering. Everyone enjoyed the fun games. They were able to have bonding momentsst night as well.


    The Family had still no idea what happened to Andrew. The only unfortunate thing they knew was about the emergency situation involving Mrs. Miller. The Miller Family was still in the hospital but they heard that Mrs. Miller would be discharged today.


    For Andrew''s side, he woke up a few hours after he got treated in the hospital.


    He saw Liam sitting beside his sickbed. He didn''t expect to see him. Liam informed him about what happened. Alveena told Liam everything over the phone.


    Andrew decided not to call his family. He didn''t want them to worry. He knew that they were still at the Camping Site and resting. He woke up at around 5:00 am so he didn''t want to disturb his parents.


    In the first ce, it was his fault for driving under the influence of alcohol. He didn''t want to give them trouble as early as this morning so he chose to hide this incident from his family for now.


    Meanwhile, Tristan was not feeling good as well. Zhen-Zhen continued ignoring him. He also didn''t get a good sleep.


    After leaving their tentst night, Tristan just stayed inside his car. He just turned on the heater because it was very coldst night plus he was alone and Zhen-Zhen was not in his arms.


    He stayed awake, just thinking about Zhen-Zhen and Hannah.


    The twins immediately approached Tristan when they saw him looking absentminded in his spot. He didn''t look good.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Frowning as early as this morning. Pffft... you look like a panda. What happened to your eyes?" Jakeughed at him, teasing Tristan.


    ke hit his twin brother''s head, giving him a warning re. Tristan was already not in a mood but Jake was just making him feel worse by teasing him.


    Jake pouted at his twin brother. ke hit him again. Then Jake turned to Tristan once again.


    "Kidding aside, what happened to you?"


    A long deep sigh escaped Tristan''s mouth before he answered Jake. ke also focused on Tristan.


    "My wife, she''s acting strange sincest night. She was avoiding me and she didn''t even want to talk to me." Tristanmented to the twins.


    "Hmmm, maybe she saw what happened between you and Hannahst night," ke shared his thoughts with them.


    Jake reacted immediately. "Oh, noh! If that''s the case then... Tristan, you are doomed! What are you going to do now?"


    "Will you ask her for divorce and be with Hannah?" Jake added that gained another smack in the head from his twin brother, ke.


    "Ouch! You hit me twice!!!" Jakeined to ke.


    "Watch your mouth, Jake. You are not helping, do you know that?!" ke scolded his brother.


    Tristan just remained silent. His face was covered by both confusion and uncertainty.


    After a while, Matthew also joined them. "Hmm, why are the three of you gathered here? What are you discussing? You look very serious."


    "Oh right! Hahaha. Matthew, you are not updated about thetest news. Something big happenedst night. Tristan''s surprise for Lillie was ruined. Hannah confessed her feelings for Tristan! She also liked him before! Now, Lillie is avoiding Tristan!" Jake proudly said to Matthew.<sub> </sub>


    PAK!


    "Aww!"


    Jake received another hit from ke. Jake wanted to hit his brother as well but ke was able to avoid his punch.


    Meanwhile, Matthew frowned after hearing that.


    "So, what''s the meaning of this? Did Lillie see everything that''s why she went missingst night? How will you fix this, Tristan? I already told you before! You should have told Lillie about your true feelings." Matthew couldn''t help but scold Tristan.


    "Are you having second thoughts now? Are you nning to divorce Lillie and pursue Hannah?" Matthew also asked the same question as Jake.


    Tristan just remained silent, burying his face using his hands. His mind was about to burst from thinking a lot of things.


    Jake''s bbering mouth and Matthew''s nagging were both making him feel worse.


    "Please¡­ I want to be alone." Tristan said pleadingly, dismissing Matthew and the twins.


    ke signaled Matthew and Jake to leave Tristan for a while. The two men just nodded at him with a sigh.


    The three of them decided to leave Tristan. But before that, ke told him something.


    "Tristan, I''m afraid not only Lillie saw what happenedst night. I think Andrew witnessed something too. I saw Lillie and Andrew togetherst night." ke informed Tristan.


    "I told you that I found Lillie in the targeting shooting area, right? Andrew was with her."


    Tristan was startled after hearing that from ke. He didn''t know what to say as of this moment.


    ''If Andrew also saw everything then things would be moreplicated now,'' Tristan couldn''t stop himself from worrying about this matter.


    Tristan mmed his eyes shut and massaged his temples.


    "Alright, ke. Thanks for informing me."


    ke just nodded while looking at him worriedly. Then he finally left Tristan.


    Tristan was being problematic now. He didn''t know what to do. But one thing was for sure: he didn''t want any of this to happen.


    From a distance, Daniel and Mark were observing Tristan. They could see his troubled expression right now. The two cousins were rejoicing.


    "It seemed like our nst night really worked. See¡­ Tristan looks like he is in trouble. I can see that Lillie is avoiding him since this morning," Danielmented, smiling from ear to ear.


    Mark bobbed his head with a wide grin. "So true. I think the two of them had a fight. Good job to us, cousin!"


    Mark and Daniel made a fist bump.


    Mark: "Serves him right!"


    Daniel: "I''m enjoying this. I love watching his miserable expression."

 Chapter 220 Zhen-Zhens Avoidance Strategy

    Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, their parents, the elders, and other cousins ate breakfast together before leaving the camping site. Zhen-Zhen was unusually very quiet today.


    Grandpa Lu also noticed that his granddaughter-inw was sitting far away from her husband. Tristan also looked like he was lost in his thoughts today.


    ''What happened to these two? Just yesterday they were inseparable and always acting sweet towards each other. But now, they looked like a couple who got into a fight.'' Grandpa Lu couldn''t help but wonder as he observed his grandson and his wife.


    Alice and Thomas were sitting in the middle of Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. Zhen-Zhen was really avoiding Tristan. She was also quiet because she didn''t want to mingle with them.


    If she talked then she might give away her other self or personality to them. She couldn''t afford to let the others see the changes in her. All she did was nod, smile, and eat.


    FaMo was just watching Zhen-Zhen. He had no appetite today. He could only sigh because of frustration. Zhen-Zhen was still not in her usual self.


    He rememberedst night Zhen-Zhen asked him to transform to his original form. FaMo couldn''t believe that she was asking him to do that.


    ''Is she nning to scare all the people on the camping site?''


    He tried to ask Zhen-Zhen if he could just fuse with her body so that he would stop being a cat in front of her but she refused. FaMo didn''t understand why.


    So FaMo exined to her that he could not do her request of shifting himself into his dragon form. People would be scared if they saw FaMo. Zhen-Zhen finally agreed to let FaMo stay as a cat for the time being.


    ''Even her preferences changed. She liked me in my cat form before, but now she didn''t like it.'' ( T - T )


    ''Bring back my sweet Zhen-Zhen please!'' FaMo was silently wishing in his mind right now.


    Meanwhile, Tristan also stole nces with Zhen-Zhen from time to time. He was just observing her in his seat. But Zhen-Zhen didn''t nce at him even once.


    Just like FaMo, Tristan felt like crying. Zhen-Zhen was avoiding him and acting very cold towards him. He didn''t know how he would coax his wife. Honestly, she looked frightening with her serious expression whenever she would look at him.


    ''I think I have to talk to her once we are home,'' Tristan said to himself.


    They just finished eating when staff approached Grandpa Alejandro to say something.


    "Sir, there''s something wrong with the target shooting area. We need to install another target. I think someone burned and destroyed one of our targets. We just saw it today." The staff reported to Grandpa Alejandro.


    "Huh? What happened? Who did it?" Grandpa Alejandro became upset when he heard that.


    FaMo, Tristan, and ke automatically averted their gaze to Zhen-Zhen who looked like she didn''t hear it and she was not affected at all.


    ke was thinking that maybe Lillie already knew what happened because he saw Lillie and Andrew together in the shooting areast night.


    Meanwhile, Tristan was suspecting that his wife did it. But he dismissed that thought because he remembered that Andrew was with her so there''s no way she would use her power in front of Andrew.


    ''Wait! I can''t ept this! I waited for her but it turned out she''s with Andrew.'' Tristan frowned at that thought.


    ''Were they togetherst night? If they saw Hannah and me in the forest then they should''ve approached us! Why did Andrew leave together with my wife? I really need to talk to her aboutst night.''<sub> </sub>


    FaMo, on the other hand, knew that it was Zhen-Zhen who burned the target in the target shooting area. He even witnessed how she burned the phone on her hand.


    ''I thought she would not use her power as she promised Tristan. But she tantly used itst night. What if other people saw her? Sigh. Zhen-Zhen had be dangerous and reckless.'' FaMo shook his head helplessly.


    Then they heard Grandpa Alejandro saying to the staff to install a new one and just forget who did it. Besides, only one target was destroyed. Since he was in a good mood this morning, Grandpa Alejandro would just let the culprit off today.


    Everyone was preparing to leave the dining area when Jake noticed something about Zhen-Zhen.


    "Eh, Lillie? Your eye color is ck, not blue? Are you wearing a contact lens?" Jake blurted out of the blue.


    Tristan and others nced in Zhen-Zhen''s direction, checking her eyes. Indeed, her blue eyes turned into ck.


    ''What happened to my wife''s blue eyes?'' Tristan looked at her, puzzled.


    Zhen-Zhen frowned, ''Jeez¡­ This guy has a bbering mouth.''


    Then she shed her sweetest ''fake'' smile and said, "Yeah, I used a contact lens today."


    "But your blue eyes are more beautiful than ck," Jake couldn''t help but express his opinion.


    "Oh, I like the color ck. I look fiercer and alluring." Zhen-Zhen stated matter-of-factly.


    Tristan: ''No! I like the Blue one!''


    FaMo: ''No! I like the Blue one!''


    Both Tristan and FaMo had the same thought in mind. Jake just smiled sheepishly and scratched his face. Even he, himself, noticed that Lillie was acting very strange today.


    ''Is she acting like this because of Tristan and Hannah? Hmmm, it''s possible.'' Jake answered his own question.


    Soon, it was time to leave the camping site. Everyone said goodbye to each other. Tristan would drop Alice and Thomas at their home first.


    When they reached Meyer''s house, Zhen-Zhen also got out of the car. Tristan and FaMo followed her, thinking that she was just apanying Alice and Thomas until they entered the house.


    When Zhen-Zhen noticed FaMo and Tristan following her behind, she came to a halt and faced them.


    "You can go home now," Zhen-Zhen said to Tristan.


    "Huh? What about you? Do you want to stay with Ma and Pa for a while? Do you want me to fetch youter?" Tristan asked her.


    With her sharp dark eyes, Zhen-Zhen gave him a meaningful smile.

 Chapter 221 Abandoned By Master

    With her dark sharp eyes, Zhen-Zhen gave him a meaningful smile.


    "You don''t have to fetch me. I''m going to stay here with Ma and Pa. You can just go home."


    Tristan looked at her confusedly. "What do you mean, wifey?"


    Zhen-Zhen sneered at him and said, "Are you deaf? Or you can''t just understand even a simple word? I said I''m staying here with my parents. That means I''m not going back home with you."


    "But-" Tristan wanted to say his disapproval but he stopped mid-way when he met Zhen-Zhen''s sharp and cold gaze as if telling him ''Don''t make me repeat my words again!''


    Then Zhen-Zhen turned around, walking away from Tristan who was frozen on his spot. He was rendered speechless by Zhen-Zhen''s action.


    FaMoughed inwardly after seeing how Zhen-Zhen treated Tristan coldly.


    ''Yay! Zhen-Zhen didn''t like to be with this dummy! Hahaha!'' He was rejoicing inside.


    However, FaMo''s joyful mood was not for long. Zhen-Zhen stopped on her track again when she noticed FaMo following her behind.


    "You also¡­ Go home with that man. I don''t want you here." Zhen-Zhen told FaMo with her stern cold voice.


    "Huh? Me also? ButWhy?" FaMo asked Zhen-Zhen with his pitiful face.


    Zhen-Zhen just rolled her eyes skyward. "Just simply because I can''t bear to see that my mighty protector is looking like this. I can let you stay with me. Go home with him."


    FaMo: "..."


    FaMo: ( T-T )


    Zhen-Zhen was sending FaMo away as well. She didn''t want to let FaMo awaken Zhen-Zhen in her subconscious. She needed to dominate this body. She wanted to be free and own this body for herself.


    She didn''t want to be controlled or hidden again by her other personality. She had waited for this moment to happen. She would not allow anyone to ruin her n, even her protector, FaMo.


    "What are you waiting for? Go to him now!" Zhen-Zhenmanded FaMo to leave.


    Then Zhen-Zhen shouted at Tristan, "Bring this cat with you!"


    Though FaMo was hesitant to leave her, he had no choice but to follow hermand. He didn''t want to upset her further.


    FaMo turned around with a heavy heart.


    ''I thought Zhen-Zhen only wanted to avoid Tristan but it turned out, she didn''t like to be with me as well.''


    <o>,m FaMo: *Sobs* *Sobs* ( T-T )</o>


    When FaMo reached Tristan''s spot, both of them just watched Zhen-Zhen''s back until she vanished from their sights.


    FaMo and Tristan heaved a deep long frustrated sigh before they stepped inside the car. They had a saddened expression on their faces.


    They just stayed in the car for several minutes, still looking at Meyer''s house. They didn''t want to leave just yet, hoping that Zhen-Zhen would change her mind.


    But Zhen-Zhen didn''te out of the house.


    "FaMo, it looks like you and I will be alone together in the house today and tonight, without Zhen-Zhen."<sub> </sub>


    "Meow! Meow! Meow!"


    ''Yeah, it looks like my Master abandoned me. And now, I am stuck with a dummy fool like you.''


    *************


    ~ At Empire City Medical Center ~


    Andrew felt a little bit better now. Fortunately, he only got a minor injury in that car crashst night. It was just natural that he bled so much because it''s a head injury. Head often bled heavily.


    The result of his CT scan just showed that everything was normal. The doctor stitched his three inches cut on his head caused by the broken crystals of the car''s windshield. He also received a minor concussion.


    Liam stayed with him. He felt embarrassed for being a burden to Liam. They just metst night but Liam took care of him without anyints.


    "Sorry for troubling you like this. I gave you a hassle. You should go home now and rest." Andrew told Liam who was preparing their breakfast.


    Liam just chuckled and shook his head. "Don''t worry, my service is not free. You can pay me back next time. We never know I might need your help too in the future."


    Andrew gave him a grateful smile. "Alright. Next time if you need my help don''t hesitate to tell me. I am willing to help you. I want to return the favor."


    "Jeez! By the way, I have to go somewhere today so I''m afraid I have to go now. Here, eat your breakfast to regain your strength. I also prepared a hangover soup for you."


    Liam put down the tray of food in front of Andrew. Then he picked up something inside his pocket. "Here''s your phone. It''s fully charged now. I think you should inform your family that you are here."


    Andrew just nodded at him before epting his cellphone. He turned it on. After a few seconds, Hannah''s messages just kept oning.


    "I guess your fiancee is looking for you already," Liam mumbled.


    Andrew still hadplicated emotions on his face as he watched his phone screen.


    "Alright, I''m gonna go now! See you when I see you. Ciao!"


    Liam said goodbye and came out of his private room.


    "Thanks, Bro," Andrew mumbled as he watched Liam leave his room.


    Andrew was hesitating to contact his family and Hannah. He was still thinking that he was still an outsider in Tristan''s family.A fake heir! A bastard son!


    And he would always be the second option for Hannah. He never felt so lonely like this before. He felt miserable.


    He was still contemting what to do when someone knocked at his door. He gathered himself and concealed his negative emotions before telling the person outside toe in.


    He thought it was just a nurse, doing a routinized visit to every patient every morning to check their vitals. But he was surprised to see a beautiful woman holding a basket of assorted fruits in her right hand and a bouquet of flowers in her left hand.


    His eyes scanned her from top to bottom. She''s just only wearing a white in T-shirt which was tucked into her high-waisted skinny blue jeans matched with her white sneakers.


    She dressed up simply but it emphasized her sexy figure. Her long ck hair was tied into a bumped up ponytail.


    "Hey, you''re awake! What''s up?" The girl asked Andrew in her foreign ent.


    Andrew frowned, "Who are you?"

 Chapter 222 Mr. Drunky Meets Ms. Noisy

    "Who are you?" Andrew asked the beautiful stranger with his unweing look in his eyes.


    The girl who was smiling a while ago suddenly wrinkled her perfectly shaped eyebrows when she saw Andrew''s cold and unfriendly behavior.


    ''What''s wrong with him? Frowning as early as this morning. Is this the impact of that crash in his head? Even his attitude was affected. If he sees someone smiling at him he should reciprocate with a smile as well. Tsk Tsk Tsk. If I just knew that he is like this then I shouldn''t have saved him. Hmph!'' Alveena grumbled to herself.


    ''He''s handsome but his attitude is totally a turn-off.'' She added to her thoughts.


    She maintained herposure and still remained smiling at Andrew.


    "Hey, Drunkard! Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed? Why are you so grumpy? Don''t wee me with that kind of expression, Buddy. I assure you... you will not wish to see the bitch side of me." Alveena said, teasing and at the same time, threatening Andrew.


    The frown on Andrew''s forehead deepened because of the girl''s bluntness. This was the first time he saw her so he didn''t have any idea about the identity of this stranger who was talking to him as if she already knew him.


    ''Wait? Drunkard?! Did she just call me drunkard?'' Andrew looked at her with disbelief.


    "Miss, do I know you? I think you''ve entered the wrong room. Please go to the ophthalmologist now and have your eyes checked."


    Andrew tried to provoke her as well by being sarcastic. He couldn''t believe that this girl just called him a drunkard! How could she?!


    "Pfft¡­" Alveena couldn''t help but giggle because of Andrew''s words. She''s enjoying his annoyed expression right now.


    "Nice try, Drunky. But for your information, my eyes are perfectly clear. I have 20/20 vision."


    "Anyway, if you will tell me that you are not Mr. Andrew Davis then I will ept the fact that I entered the wrong room. I might also consider your suggestion of going to an Ophthalmologist now." Alveena winked at him before walking to his bedside table as she put down the basket of assorted fruits.


    "How did you know my name?" Andrew threw another question as his eyes followed her movement across his room.


    She stopped near his sickbed and sat down on the vacant chair where Liam was sitting a while ago. She was still holding the bouquet of flowers in her arms.


    Alveena chose carnation flowers as her get-well flower for Andrew. Get-well flowers were a traditional gift for hospital patients, for wishing them well.


    And at the same time, these flowers could do a lot to cheer up the person and make the dull, dreary ward seem a bit brighter.


    Her dark brown eyes met Andrew''s hazel eyes. Tristan and Andrew had the same eye color as they inherited their father''s eye color.


    "I know you because I was the one who brought you here. So in other words, I am your savior!" Alveena said while looking straight into Andrew''s eyes.


    "So Drunky¡­e on! Give your savior a warm wee! Smile! Don''t scowl!" A teasing smile shed on her lovely face, revealing her perfectly aligned white teeth.


    Andrew: "..."


    He was rendered speechless. He didn''t know how he would react after hearing that. He didn''t mean to act indifferent towards her. It''s just that she just came at the wrong time.


    He was contemting what to do but suddenly someone interrupted him. Andrew didn''t want to be disturbed especially if he''s thinking hard about something.


    But thinking back, he couldn''t help but feel annoyed with this girl. She''s so frank and blunt, having unreserved and udylike behavior.


    What he hated most was that this girl called him a drunkard. She was even calling him ''Drunky'' as if she was just calling him by his nickname.<sub> </sub>


    Andrew mmed his eyes shut and massaged his temples.


    ''I know I am indebted to her but damn... she''s still annoying.''


    Alveena got worried after seeing Andrew massaging his forehead with his closed eyes.


    "Hey, what''s wrong? Are you okay? Is your head hurting? Should I call the doctor for you?" She stood up, bombarding him with so many questions while looking at him worriedly.


    "Yes, my head is hurting¡­ because of you. You''re so loud and noisy." Andrew opened his eyes and sighed deeply upon meeting her worried gaze.


    Her worried expression was suddenly reced by an upset and annoyed one after hearing Andrew''sst remarks.


    Alveena pouted and folded her arms across her chest, ring at Andrew.


    "Hey, Drunky. Is this how you treat your generous savior? I even brought you flowers and fruits. Hmmph."


    Alveena was about to leave but she was stopped when Andrew quickly grabbed her elbow.


    "What?!" Alveena spat back at him with her ring eyes.


    "Thank you," Andrew simply said, but there was a hint of sincerity in his eyes.


    Alveena was taken aback when she heard that. She thought he would never say thank you to her.


    Alveena''s bright smile returned to her face. "Hmm, that''s better. At least, you know how to feel grateful, Drunky."


    Andrew frowned once again. He was still holding her arms.


    "Can you please stop calling me, Drunky? You know I have my name." Andrew couldn''t help but express his displeasure.


    Alveena just stuck her tongue out at him and giggled. Andrew just shook his head and sighed helplessly.


    ''This girl is acting like a child. Is she a spoiled brat?''


    "By the way, what''s your name?" Andrew asked her.


    "Hmm, first... you can let go of my hand now," Alveena said with a faint smile on her face.


    Andrew released her hand immediately while looking away. He somehow felt embarrassed since he held her arm a little bit tight.


    "I''m Alveena Sy. You can call me Alvee or Ena. Nice meeting you¡­ Drunky Andrew," She said, extending her arm in front of him. She still called him Drunky just to annoy and tease him.


    Andrew epted her hand and said, "Nice meeting you too¡­" Andrew paused for a moment before continuing. "Noisy Talkative Roaring Thunder Alveena!"


    Alveena: "..."

 Chapter 223 Cool Off

    Alveena didn''t stay long in the hospital. She had to leave since her brother was already waiting for her. They had an important meeting today.


    She just dropped by at the hospital to check Andrew''s condition. She felt d and relieved when Andrew looked better now. His wound was not severe and his test results were all normal.


    Of course, Alveena didn''t forget to tease and annoy Andrew during her stay. She even watched him eat his breakfast. Andrew couldn''t concentrate because Alveena was looking at him.


    He somehow felt ufortable with her presence. In the end, he was not able to finish his food. Alveena just encouraged him to eat the fruits she brought for him.


    She even peeled and cut those fruits for him, feeding while nagging him to eat more. Though she was annoying, Andrew had to admit that she was also extra caring with a patient like him.


    The doctor and nurse also came to check Andrew''s vitals. They even mistook the two of them for a couple. Andrew was the one who was embarrassed while Alveena just yed along with the doctor and nurse, pretending to be his girlfriend.


    Andrew wanted to correct their wrong assumption but Alveena stopped him from talking by stuffing fruits inside his mouth. Andrew just kept quiet because of Alveena''s warning.


    When the doctor and the nurse came out of his room, Andrew asked Alveena why she did it, pretending to be her girlfriend. Alveena giggled and just told him ''Because it''s fun to prank people sometimes!''


    Andrew couldn''t help but facepalm because of her unreasonable response. He told her that she''s not a kid anymore to y pranks on people.


    But Alveena just shrugged her shoulders, telling Andrew not to be serious with life always. He needed to loosen up a little bit and have fun.


    Andrew just kept quiet because he knew he would never win against this talkative noisy woman when it came to arguments.


    When Alveena left, Andrew''s ward became quiet once again. He realized that Alveena''s presence helped him forget his trouble even just for a while.


    Now, that he was alone in his room, he felt lonely once again. He just averted his gaze to the carnation flowers Alveena brought for him.


    Then Hannah''s beautiful face popped up in his mind. "I wonder what she''s doing right now. Are they still in the hospital? Is she waiting for me?" Andrew mumbled.


    He took a deep breath before picking up his phone from his bedside table. He decided to read Hannah''s messages.


    He was still reading her messages when his door suddenly swung open and Hannah emerged from it. She immediately ran towards Andrew''s sickbed and hugged him.


    "Andrew!" Hannah called his name as she embraced him tightly.


    Andrew was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect to see Hannah. ''How did she know that I am here?''


    Following Hannah behind were Andrew''s parents, Lucas and Isabelle. Andrew''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw them.


    "Mom? Dad?"


    ''They also came?!'' Andrew was still in his baffled state.


    "Andrew, son, how are you? How do you feel?" Isabelle also approached him, holding Andrew''s hand. Her face was painted with worries and concerns.


    "Son, why didn''t you call us? We are worried about you." Lucas said with his concerned voice.


    "How did you know that I am here?" Andrew finally spoke up after he recovered from the shock.<sub> </sub>


    "Did you forget that your Uncle Jaime is working in the prosecutor''s office? He went to the police precinct this morning, then he found out about your car ident through the Chief. The Police Chief is his good friend. His subordinate told him that you were admitted to this hospital." Lucas exined to Andrew.


    "Don''t worry, your Uncle already handled your fine and penalty. He fixed everything already," Lucas added.


    He wanted to ask his son why he was drunk while driving but he decided to ask himter. The important thing right now was Andrew''s safety.


    "You are on the way to the Star City District Hospital at that time, right?" It was Hannah who asked him.


    Andrew just nodded his head as a response.


    "Thank God, you''re safe!" Hannah''s grip on Andrew''s body tightened.


    Despite what Hannah didst night, Andrew couldn''t push her away. He could only hug her back and stroke her hair. She was crying in his arms. She was worried sick after hearing about Andrew''s ident.


    Isabelle was the one who informed her. Since her mother was already fine, Hannah immediately drove off to this hospital to see Andrew.


    Lucas and Isabelle decided to see Andrew''s doctor and ask him about their son''s condition. They also wanted to give the couple some privacy.


    After a few minutes, Hannah finally calmed down. She released Andrew from her tight grasp. She sat down on the side of his sickbed, facing Andrew.


    He raised his hand to wipe her tears on her face. He was happy to see the worry in Hannah''s eyes. But still, his heart was in pain. He knew that Hannah still loved his brother, Tristan.


    "I''m so worried about you. Last night, I didn''t know where to find you. It was unusual for you not to return my messages and answer my call. It turned out, something bad happened to you."


    "How''s your mom?" Andrew asked her.


    "She''s alright now. She will be discharged today."


    Andrew nodded. He felt relieved to hear that.


    After a while, Andrew looked straight into Hannah''s eyes and said, "Hannah, I think we should give ourselves some time and space for now."


    Hannah''s brows knitted into a frown. There was a hint of confusion in her eyes.


    "What do you mean, Andrew? What are you talking about?"


    Andrew fell silent for several seconds. He was trying to figure out in his heart if he really wanted to do this. He thought about this so many times today, and he finally came up with this decision.


    "Hannah, let''s have cool off. I think we both need to take a break from our rtionship." Andrew was trying his best to look brave though his heart was bleeding as of this moment.


    "Why? This is so sudden, Andrew. What made you decide this?" Hannah''s tears began to well up once again in the corner of her eyes.


    "Hannah¡­ I¡­" Andrew took a deep breath before continuing.


    "I saw youst night with Tristan. I saw everything. I heard everything. You confessed to him."

 Chapter 224 Plan A Up To Plan Z

    "I saw youst night with Tristan. I saw everything. I heard everything. You confessed to him."


    Hannah froze after hearing that. She was stunned for a few moments. Then the gleam of regret and guilt shed through her eyes.


    She didn''t know how she would justify her action. Saying that she was drunk at that time could not redeem her either. It was her fault that things were in a big mess right now.


    "Andrew¡­ I¡­" She wanted to exin but she couldn''t utter any words.


    She saw the pain and sadness in Andrew''s eyes. But he remained calm as he talked to her. He didn''t scold her nor express his anger to her. She knew he was hurt.


    Though she was drunkst night, she could still remember everything she said. And those words were heard by Andrew. He heard everything!


    [ "Tristan! That day! I lied to you that day! I didn''t like Andrew! You''re the one I truly liked before! I have loved you first before Andrew!" ]


    [ "I kept thinking that it was all my fault. You said you didn''t confess to me because I said I like Andrew. If I didn''t do that, maybe we could have been together now, am I right?" ]


    Hannah lowered her gaze and clenched her fists. She couldn''t bear to look into Andrew''s eyes right now.


    She hurt him so badly because of those words. She didn''t know how to face him. She was his fiancee and they were about to get married.


    But she became selfish and greedy for saying those words to Tristan. She loved Andrew however she had to admit that her heart also wanted Tristan that''s why she had said that foolish confessionst night.


    Her tears already fell down her cheeks like raindrops. Her heart felt like being pierced right now by a sharp object. She didn''t mean to hurt Andrew but she did.


    She knew that Andrew didn''t deserve this. He''s an amazing person. He loved her so much. He was always good to her. But she ruined it by her one action and now she regretted doing it.


    "Andrew¡­ I''m sorry. I truly am." Hannah apologized, crying in front of him.


    Andrew felt more miserable after seeing her cry. He didn''t want to see her cry. He always wanted her to be happy, not sad. He would always have a soft spot for Hannah.


    He loved her so much that he wanted to do this. This cool off was also for her own sake. He wanted her to figure out her feelings now or else, the two of them would never be happy even if they got married to each other.


    He didn''t want to tie her down in marriage knowing that her heart didn''t fully belong to him¡­ knowing that Hannah loved someone else other than him.


    Andrew beganforting her. He pulled her into his arms and rubbed her back. Hannah was still crying in his chest.


    "Shhh. Don''t cry. It''s okay. I understand. You can''t force your heart to love someone. I always knew that you had feelings for my brother before. I am already happy that you gave me a chance to love you."


    Hannah hugged him tightly. Andrew was still saying he understood her, instead of getting mad at her.


    "But...I love you too¡­" Hannah said in between her sobs.


    "Yes, I know¡­ but I''m not the only one in your heart."


    ''I am afraid that you love him more than you love me,'' Andrew thought to himself but he didn''t dare to voice it out.


    ''Oh God, what have I done? How can I hurt someone as good as him?''


    p Hannah''s grip on Andrew''s body tightened. She didn''t want to let go. Andrew just let Hannah pour her heart out by letting her cry in his arms. The two of them had stopped talking.</anda>


    They just hugged each other for several minutes. His hospital gown was soaked by her tears. Andrew could only sigh helplessly as he continuedforting her.


    Then Lucas and Isabelle came back to his ward. They thought Hannah was just worried about Andrew that''s why she cried a lot. They were clueless.


    Andrew didn''t want their parents to know about this cool off. In the meantime, it would only be known between Hannah and him. They didn''t want them to worry about their children''s rtionship.


    In the end, Hannah agreed with Andrew. She hurt him badly. She had no right to refuse him. She also needed time for herself, to fix herself because she was confused about her feelings between the two brothers.


    ************


    On Tristan''s part, he already returned home together with FaMo. Both of them were feeling down without Zhen-Zhen. They could feel that the atmosphere inside Tristan''s ce was different without her presence.


    FaMo went straight to Zhen-Zhen''s room while Tristany down in his room. He was staring at the ceiling nkly as his mind wandered back to what happened during the family gathering.<sub> </sub>


    After several minutes of reminiscing some moments, Tristan tugged his hair tightly, closing his eyes and gritting his teeth.


    ''Now, I am certain! Zhen-Zhen definitely saw somethingst night, otherwise, she wouldn''t act like this.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    He opened his eyes and sat up straight on his bed. "But I didn''t do anything wrong. It was Hannah who approached me. Why is she mad at me?"


    Tristan was clueless about his mistake because he had no idea that Zhen-Zhen already knew about his feelings for Hannah.


    "Argh! Very frustrating! What did I do wrong, wifey? Why is it you didn''t want to talk to me? You should have told me so that I would know." Tristan continued his monologue while messing his hair.


    He felt like his brain was going to burst from thinking too much. He couldn''t figure out Zhen-Zhen''s sudden change. This was the first time she acted like this.


    He grabbed his phone and dialed Thomas''s number. He wanted to know what Zhen-Zhen was doing right now. It did not take long when the call was answered.


    Thomas: "Oh, Tristan? Why did you call? Did you forget something?"


    ''Yes, Pa, my wife. I forgot to bring her with me.'' Tristan thought to himself even though he knew that Zhen-Zhen didn''t want toe with him.


    Tristan: "Pa, just wanna ask. How''s my wife? What is she doing right now?"


    Thomas chuckled because he was thinking that they were just together a while ago. Only a few minutes had passed that they were not together and now Tristan was asking him about his wife already.


    Thomas: "Alice brought her to the other room where she will be staying tonight."


    Tristan: "Pa, can I request you something?"


    Thomas: "Sure, what is it?"


    Tristan: "Honestly, I have something important to talk to her but she is avoiding me. That''s also the reason why she chose to stay in your ce in the meantime. Pa, can you convince her to return home tonight and talk to me? Please?"


    Thomas was taken aback when he heard that. It seemed that the husband and wife got into a fight.


    Thomas: " Oh ok. I will try son. I will also talk to Alice and ask her help in convincing Lillie."


    Tristan''s face brightened up when he heard that. He was hoping thatAlice and Thomas would be able to convince Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan: "Thanks Pa. I owe you this one. Please make my wifee home. I missed her already."


    Thomas chuckled once again. "Alright, let''s see. I will update youter. By the way, you can alwayse here if you already missed her."


    "Oh, nice suggestion, Pa! Can I also sleep over there tonight if ever you will fail to convince her?" Tristan wanted to try his luck. If n A would not work then there''s always n B, n C up to n Z.


    Thomas somehow knew what Tristan was nning to do. He could only smile at that thought.


    "Of course son. You''re always wee here. Besides, this house is yours. You were the one who bought this."


    "Pa, you''re wrong. That''s your home. I gave it as a gift to my inws. But anyway, thank you in advance Pa. Please update me soon." Tristan said to him eagerly.


    "Okay. I''ll call you backter."


    After ending the call, Tristan dashed to Zhen-Zhen''s room where FaMo was staying. He wanted to share his n with FaMo. He was the only one he could talk to right now.


    He felt bored alone in the house. He was used to seeing Zhen-Zhen in every corner of the house. At least, FaMo was with him right now.


    Though he could notmunicate with a cat, FaMo''s presence would not make him feel lonely.


    "FaMo!!!" Tristan shouted while calling his name like an excited child who had just received his new toy.


    FaMo frowned when he saw Tristan running in his direction. He was sulking inside Zhen-Zhen''s room when Tristan suddenly barged in.


    ''What''s happening to this fool?'' FaMo thought to himself.

 Chapter 225 The Seed Of Hatred

    ''What''s happening to this fool?'' FaMo thought to himself.


    Tristan immediately scooped FaMo in his arms after reaching his spot. "FaMo, let''s see if Ma and Pa can convince Zhen-Zhen to go home tonight. If it doesn''t work then we will go there and sleepover with them. Through this, we can be together with Zhen-Zhen!"


    "What do you think, FaMo? It is a brilliant idea right?" Tristan asked FaMo enthusiastically.


    FaMo just watched Tristan with his annoyed expression because he just barged in and he was not in the mood to entertain him. But when he realized what Tristan had just said a while ago, FaMo''s expression suddenly changed.


    ''Did he just mention Zhen-Zhen? I think he said we can be together with Zhen-Zhen!'' FaMo''s eyes lit up with anticipation. Just like Tristan, he wanted to be with Zhen-Zhen. He didn''t want to be separated from her.


    Tristan sat down on Zhen-Zhen''s bed, still cuddling FaMo in his hand. He started petting FaMo''s head and began talking to him.


    "FaMo, I think I owe Zhen-Zhen an exnation. Maybe I made a mistake, that''s why she was acting like this. But don''t worry FaMo. I will do my best to talk to her. I hope this time she will listen to me." Tristan said to FaMo.


    ''Don''t tell me this dummy was the one who triggered Zhen-Zhen to change her behavior? What did he do to Zhen-Zhen? Did he make her cry again?'' FaMo thought to himself. He was now looking daggers at Tristan.


    ''I will ask Zhen-Zhen about thister,'' FaMo made a mental note. He would confront Zhen-Zhen. If he learned that Tristan had hurt Zhen-Zhen''s feelings once again then he would make sure to punish him with another frightening nightmare.


    ***********


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen just locked herself inside her room for the whole day. She would just go out once it was time to eat. Alice and Thomas tried to talk to her regarding Tristan''s request but they failed to convince her to return home tonight.


    After lunch, Zhen-Zhen went back to her room once again. Then she meditated for a few hours, cultivating her power as if she was getting ready and preparing for war.


    While she was doing it, she let herself fall into the darkest abyss inside her mind. Several memories just kept shing in her mind, especially her childhood memories.


    She saw unfamiliar faces. Strangers came to their home, surrounding her and her Mo-Mo. In her innocent mind before, she couldn''t understand why those people were giving them deathly res.


    Now, she understood everything. They wanted to harm her and her family. They were the guardian warriors. The elder who appeared to be the Head Shaman stepped forward among the crowd and talked to Eva.


    Eva was carrying Zhen-Zhen in her arms. She looked at them with confusion. She heard about guardian warriors but this was the first time she saw them in person.


    "What an honor to finally meet you, our dear mighty guardian warriors. Is there anything I can do to help you?" Eva greeted them politely but the guardian warriors just continued giving them a cold stare, ridiculing them with their eyes.


    Zhen-Zhen would never forget those eyes filled with hatred- Hatred which was directed to them... to her family.


    "We need your help to catch the demon god. Come with us together with your daughter to the mountain peak." The Head Shaman said to Eva. It sounded more like amand rather than a request.


    Eva, who was clueless that her husband was the demon god whom they were trying to catch, followed the guardian warriors to the mountain peak. At that certain moment, Zhen-Zhen, who had the blood of the demon running in her veins, could already feel the killing intent of those people.


    Her memory shifted to the fight in the mountain''s peak where the guardian warriors tried to influence her mother to kill her father using the divine dagger.


    She recalled the memory where the hybrid tried to harm an innocent child, and the Head Shaman tried to plunge the dagger into her mother''s chest because her mother refused to kill her father.<sub> </sub>


    ''No mercy! So evil!'' Zhen-Zhen balled her hands into fists.


    She also saw her Fa-Fa getting injured for saving her mother from the hands of the Head Shaman. Then her memory shifted to the scene in the cave where her Fa-Fa tried to protect them against the guardian warriors.


    Her mother''s plea echoed in her ears. The loving words of her father before he disappeared resonating in her mind right now.


    Then suddenly, her mother''s and her father''s voice were reced by other voices saying, "Kill her! We must kill her! She''s the demon god''s daughter!"


    "Once she grows up she will try to avenge her parent''s death. She will kill our descendants. To protect humanity, we have to kill her."


    "She must die!"


    "Kill her!


    "Kill the demon god''s daughter!"


    They tried to attack the unconscious child. They started tounch an attack using their different powers and ability. But in the end, they all failed. They couldn''t prate the protective barrier created by the demon god.


    "This doesn''t work. The protection spell is too powerful. The demon god sacrificed his life to create this protection. It is not easy to break this. We have to think of another way." One guardian warrior expressed his opinion.


    "Let''s seal her! If we can''t kill her then let''s make her sleep forever. As time goes by, I believe the power of the protection spell will slowly vanish. If in the future, she is still alive and all of us here are already dead then our descendants will be the ones to kill her."


    "Let''s continue to train our descendants and give them the task to kill the demon god''s daughter. She is a threat to humanity. She must die no matter what."


    "I agree. Then we will train our children, our grandchildren, and great-grandchildren. The guardian warrior will remain and continue to strengthen their power until the day wille they have to fight and kill the demon god''s daughter."


    With that, the guardian warriors put her in a deep sleep. They put her in a stone coffin and sealed her in the mountain peak in which their descendants were now calling the Divine Mountain.


    As she continued reminiscing these scenes, Zhen-Zhen began to release an evil aura around her. Her inner demon was bing more powerful as time went by. She was craving blood. She started to think about revenge and killing.


    After recalling those memories, the seed of hatred started to grow inside her heart, allowing her inner demon to dominate her other-self. She hated herself. She began to me herself for being powerless at that time. She was not able to protect her family.


    She even caused her father to die. She was the one who stopped him when the demon god was about to go berserk and kill all the guardian warriors inside the cave.


    She knew that her father wanted to avenge her mother''s death. But because of her interference, her father didn''t do it.


    In the end, his father chose to vanish just to make sure she would live. Since he couldn''t use his power to kill as he promised to Eva that he would never kill humans again, the demon god just used his power to create a strong protection spell for her sake.


    When Zhen-Zhen opened her eyes, she already decided what to do next. Her dark eyes were void of any emotions.

 Chapter 226 Im Going Back

    When Zhen-Zhen came out of her room, she saw Alice and Thomas in the living room, watching television. It was only 3:00 pm.


    Alice invited Zhen-Zhen to join them.


    "Come here, dear. Let''s watch this film."


    "Ma, I changed my mind. I have to go back to Tristan now." Zhen-Zhen told them.


    Alice and Thomas were d to hear that.


    "Ok dear, do you want me to call Tristan to fetch you here?" Thomas asked Zhen-Zhen.


    "No need, Pa. I can go back by myself. I will surprise him," Zhen-Zhen said to them.


    Alice and Thomas just nodded at her. Zhen-Zhen said goodbye to them and left the Meyer''s house.


    The husband and wife had no clue that Zhen-Zhen had a different n in her mind. She''s not returning home but she was going somewhere.


    At around 5:00 o''clock in the afternoon, Tristan and FaMo arrived at Meyer''s house. Alice and Thomas were surprised to see them.


    "Son, why are you here?" Alice asked Tristan who was holding FaMo in his arms.


    "I n to sleep-over here tonight, Ma, since Lillie refused to go home." Tristan said matter-of-factly.


    Alice and Thomas exchanged nces with one another after hearing that. There was a hint of confusion in their eyes.


    "Didn''t you see Lillie? Two hours ago she told us that she''s returning home." Thomas told Tristan.


    "Huh? But she didn''te home." Tristan promptly responded to them.


    "She said she wanted to surprise you so we didn''t inform you."Alice informed Tristan.


    "If she didn''t return home, then where did she go?" Thomas said, wondering where Lillie was


    FaMo jumped out, trying to check the house. There''s no Zhen-Zhen but he sensed something inside her room.


    ''What is this? A remnant of a dark aura? Did thise from Zhen-Zhen? I have a bad feeling about this.''


    Tristan also started to worry. His wife became missing again. He called his grandpa, asking him if Lillie went to the Davis Mansion today. He also asked his mother just in case she came to see Lillie and invited her.


    But no one among them saw Zhen-Zhen aka Lillie. Tristan immediately left Meyer''s house to search for her.


    FaMo, on the other hand, tried to locate Zhen-Zhen using his power. He was surprised when he found out that Zhen-Zhen was no longer in the City of Empire.


    She was moving far away from his current location.


    "Where is she going? And what''s with her dark aura?" FaMo pondered to himself.


    "Zhen-Zhen?"


    "Zhen-Zhen, can you hear me?"


    "Where are you going?"


    He was trying tomunicate with her through their mind but Zhen-Zhen never responded to him. He waspletely ignored by her.<sub> </sub>


    Then FaMo felt Zhen-Zhen suddenly stopped at a certain ce. FaMo tried to concentrate again to find out where she was.


    She was in a high ce. FaMo could see the clouds and the trees. He could hear the sounds of the birds singing around the area and the blowing wind.


    FaMo opened his eyes. He found her. That ce was a mountain. But what was she doing there? What was she thinking?


    When FaMo came out of her room, Tristan was no longer in Meyer''s house. Alice and Thomas also left to find Zhen-Zhen.


    "She''s not here anymore. They won''t see her. She''s back in Mt. Calypso." FaMo mumbled to himself.


    After making sure that no one was around, FaMo used his power and teleported to Zhen-Zhen''s current location. In just a blink of an eye, FaMo disappeared in Meyer''s House and reappeared in Zhen-Zhen''s location.


    FaMo''s eyes widened when he saw Zhen-Zhen and the small light forming a circle in front of her. Its size was like the ball of a basketball.


    "Zhen-Zhen, what are you trying to do here?" FaMo asked her in confusion.


    Zhen-Zhen just grinned at him. "Right timing, ck Fire! You are here. Come, lend me your power so that I can open this portal."


    FaMo was startled once again when he heard that. Now he understood what she was trying to do here.


    Zhen-Zhen was opening a portal wherein she could travel in different dimensions. But he wondered how she was able to do that. In order to open a portal, she needed to acquire lots of magical power.


    ''Is this how powerful Zhen-Zhen? She can make a portal using her own power? But she''s emanating a dark aura. I didn''t know she possesses this kind of aura. It''s different from Zhen-Zhen''s aura before.''


    "Zhen-Zhen, why are you doing this?" FaMo asked her curiously.


    "I''m going back, ck Fire... to collect some debts." Zhen-Zhen told him meaningfully.


    "Going back? Where?"


    "To the world where we came from. The world where the descendants of the guardian warriors are living." Zhen-Zhen answered him.


    "Zhen-Zhen stop it! It''s dangerous to go back there. I brought you here to protect you. Why are you going back?" FaMo asked her with his desperate voice.


    "To avenge my parents'' death. I''m gonna dere a war with them! I''m going to kill them all!"


    FaMo''s eyes were filled with horror and disbelief. This person was definitely not the Zhen-Zhen he knew. FaMo transformed to his original form.


    "Who are you?! You are not Zhen-Zhen!!! She would never think of killing people. What did you do to her? Bring her back."


    Zhen-Zhen just let out a sarcasticugh. "ck Fire, you know you can''t hurt me. You can nevery a hand against me. So stop putting up your brave front. I am not afraid of you. You''re powerful but you can''t hurt me. If you will not help me then just leave! Scram!"


    FaMo cursed inwardly. This Zhen-Zhen was right. The demon god made him Zhen-Zhen''s protector. His power couldn''t be used to attack her.


    But what could he do now? How could he bring back Zhen-Zhen to her usual self. He could see in her eyes the hatred. Her heart was consumed by darkness.


    ''Damn! What should I do, master? Please help me? What can I do to bring her back?''


    FaMo was racking his brain hard when suddenly Tristan''s face popped up in his mind.


    ''Yeah. That fool! Maybe he can help me convince Zhen-Zhen. I need to bring Tristan here to stop her.''

 Chapter 227 A Mysterious Man Appeared

    ''Yeah. That fool! Maybe he can help me convince Zhen-Zhen. I need to bring Tristan here to stop her.''


    FaMo was thinking that Tristan could change Zhen-Zhen''s mind. She cared too much about Tristan. She would listen to him. FaMo watched Zhen-Zhen who was engrossed with opening the portal.


    Fortunately, Zhen-Zhen was not yet powerful enough to open the big portal. She couldn''t leave just yet because the portal was still small. It was the same size as a basketball ball.


    FaMo still had time to get Tristan and brought him to this mountain. But there''s one more problem. In what way he would tell Tristan about this without revealing his identity as FaMo and most importantly not giving him a shock?


    If he would talk to him in his cat form, FaMo would be given away his real nature. Tristan would know that he was a supernatural creature living in their world. He could no longer spy on him.


    FaMo was thinking that it was better if Tristan would just think of him as an ordinary cat. Tristan would not be cautious in his presence. He could also watch Tristan secretly and report everything to Zhen-Zhen if ever her husband would do something wrong behind her back.


    He couldn''t talk to him using his dragon form either because instead of helping him, Tristan might run away from him because of fear. He gave Tristan numerous nightmares using his dragon form. He would be scared to death once he saw FaMo in his dragon form in real life, not in a dream.


    Suddenly, a light bulb went on in his head, and he knew what to do next. FaMo didn''t waste more time as he tried to locate Tristan''s current location.


    Fortunately, FaMo had somehow formed his connection with Tristan after giving him several nightmares. Because of that, he could also determine and detect Tristan''s current location.


    But teleporting required a lot of magical powers, and doing it several times in a day was quite exhausting. FaMo had no choice. He had to do it or else Zhen-Zhen''s reckless act would put her in danger.


    After a few seconds, FaMo finally found Tristan. He nced onest time in Zhen-Zhen''s direction before teleporting to Tristan.


    "Zhen-Zhen, wait for me. I''m gonna bring you back to your usual self¡­ to my sweet and loving Zhen-Zhen."


    ************


    Meanwhile, Tristan continued searching for Zhen-Zhen. He even tried to look for her in her school. But the guard said they didn''t see her.


    Since today was Sunday, only a few students came to the campus. They even checked the CCTV footage of the entrance gate. Zhen-Zhen didn''te to the school.


    Tristan had no idea where to find her. The only ces Zhen-Zhen had visited so far were the Davis Family Mansion, Meyer''s House, her School, Restaurants where Tristan brought her, Mall, and Supermarket.


    Now he would try to search for her in the Mall. He couldn''t even call her. Tristan had no idea that Zhen-Zhen had already destroyed her phone. She burned it in front of FaMo when they were in the target shooting areast night.


    Tristan was driving on the busy streets of Empire City when a man suddenly appeared in front of his car. He almost hit that man with his car if Tristan was not able to step on the brake immediately.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan cursed inwardly. He was already restless and problematic because of his missing wife then this man just suddenly popped up from out-of-nowhere as if he was trying to get himself killed by appearing in the middle of the road.


    Tristan was about to warn him to be careful next time when suddenly the man went to his front passenger''s side and opened the door of his car. He entered and sat down without Tristan''s permission.


    Tristan''s eyes widened in disbelief. ''Eh, what is he trying to do here? Is he insane? Wait. I locked the door?! Howe he was able to open it?''


    "Hey, who are you? Why did you enter my car? Are you trying to hitch a ride? Argh, I''m busy. Here, get out and find a taxi as your ride." Tristan said to the man while giving him cash.


    But the man didn''t ept the money. "Are you looking for your wife? I know where she is. Come with me, I will bring you to her."


    Tristan frowned when he heard that voice. It somehow sounded familiar to him as if he already heard it before but he just forgot where and when.


    ''Wait? Did he just mention my wife? How did he know I am searching for my wife?'' Tristan pondered at that thought.


    He averted his gaze to the man sitting in his passenger seat, eyeing him from top to bottom. That''s the time he noticed that this man was weird and strange. The clothes he was wearing were like the clothes of a warrior from the medieval era.


    Aside from that, Tristan noticed that the man possessed a dignified aura matched with his captivating and strikingly handsome face.


    He might be the most gorgeous man he had ever seen in his entire life, not including the moment when Tristan was looking at his reflection in the mirror. That''s what he thought at that certain moment while looking at the man beside him. (Inserting Author''s thought: Tristan is not only naughty but he is also SHAMELESS!)


    The man spoke up once again, snapping Tristan out of his wandering thoughts.


    "Your wife is in Mt. Calypso now. She is nning to leave this world and go back to the world where she came from. Stop her. Make her stay or else her life will be in danger. Once shees back to that world you will never see her again."


    ''She''s leaving this world... Coming back to her world... I will never see her again?'' Tristan felt like he was hit by a bolt of lightning when he heard those words.Those words registered to Tristan''s mind, making his heart clench inside his chest.


    ''No! This can''t be¡­ No way. Zhen-Zhen, don''t leave. Please don''t leave me!''


    Tristan immediately grabbed the man on his cor and said, "Bring me to her, now. I can''t let her leave. No. I can''t let her go just like that."


    The man smirked at Tristan, grabbing his shoulders tightly. In just a split of a second, the two of them vanished inside his car.

 Chapter 228 She Already Knew!

    Tristan didn''t know how or what happened in that split of a second. But when he blinked his eyes and stared into his surroundings, he just found himself on a mountain peak.


    The mysterious man whom he was talking to a while ago had already disappeared. Tristan was just standing there, a few steps away from Zhen-Zhen.


    ''Zhen-Zhen?! She''s really here. I finally found her!'' Tristan thought to himself. There was a hint of longing in his eyes.


    Then Tristan frowned when he saw the circle of lights in front of Zhen-Zhen. This was the first time he saw this kind of thing.


    He was not surprised anymore. He already knew that Zhen-Zhen was a demon god''s daughter. So it''s only natural that she possessed magical powers. Supernatural things and phenomenons would always be associated with her.


    Thenplicated emotions shed through his eyes as he watched her back. ''My wife is leaving??! She will go back to the world where she came from, leaving me here.''


    Tristan clutched his chest tightly. He felt like his heart was being crushed right now, thinking that he might never see her again once she went back.


    p ''No. I don''t want that. I won''t let her go.''</anda>


    With that thought in mind, Tristan dashed in her direction, hugging Zhen-Zhen from behind. Zhen-Zhen who was busy opening the portal was taken aback when she felt that familiar warmth which was engulfing her body right now.


    Tristan hugged her body tightly. He was afraid that once he let go of her, Zhen-Zhen would disappear forever and he would never see her again.


    "Zhen-Zhen, Stop. Please don''t go. Wifey, don''t leave me here." Tristan said, begging her to stay.


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes widened when she recognized the person who was embracing her right now. Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon could feel it.


    Tristan''s hug was slowly affecting her. The real Zhen-Zhen started to wake up from her subconscious.


    ''No, this is not good. I have to push this guy or else, she will wake up and will hide me again in her subconscious. I can''t let this happen.''


    With all her might, Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon tried to escape from Tristan''s tight grasp. She removed his arms that were wrapped around her body. Then she pushed him away from her.


    She faced him with her ring eyes while stepping back. She wanted to maintain their distance. It''s dangerous to be closer to him. Zhen-Zhen might wake up because of his presence.


    ''Why is he here? Who brought him here?... ck Fire?!!!''


    A cold glint shed through her eyes as she realized what FaMo had done. He was the one who had the power to bring Tristan here. No wonder ck Fire suddenly disappeared. It turned out he went back to get this guy.


    ''What a great move ck Fire?! But you will never win. I will not let that happen. Not now.'' Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon sneered at that thought.


    "What are you doing here? You are not needed here. Go away!" Zhen-Zhen told Tristan with her stern cold voice.


    "Wifey, please listen to me. Don''t go. It''s dangerous there. Just stay here. You are safe here." Tristan tried to move closer to her but Zhen-Zhen stopped him.


    "Stay there. Don''te near me if you don''t want to get hurt." Zhen-Zhen threatened him.


    Tristan reflexively came to a halt when he saw Zhen-Zhen''s deathly res directed at him. She looked frightening right now.<sub> </sub>


    After a while, herughter echoed in the mountain. It was a mockingugh. Her eyes filled with mockery as she nced at Tristan.


    "Why do you care if I leave or not? Why do you care if I will be in danger or not?" Zhen-Zhen asked him coldly.


    "I care because you''re my wife!" Tristan promptly answered her.


    Zhen-Zhenughed again. But it was a humorlessugh.


    "Do you think you can still fool this Zhen-Zhen? Just go away. Go to your Hannah. I think this is the right timing that your wife will disappear so that you can be with the girl you love. Hannah is the girl you love, not Zhen-Zhen!" Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon started to ridicule Tristan, expressing Zhen-Zhen''s pain.


    Tristan was dumbfounded when he heard that. Zhen-Zhen saw everything. She heard everything. And she already knew about his feelings for Hannah. Tristan realized that he was already toote.


    ''She knew already but how and when?'' Tristan asked himself.


    Seeing Tristan''s expression, Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help butugh sarcastically.


    "See, you can''t even say a word. So don''t be a hypocrite. Just leave Zhen-Zhen alone. She''s already hurt. She no longer wants to be your wife. That marriage was just a joke, to you and to her."


    Every word she said was like a dagger piercing Tristan''s heart at this moment.


    "Zhen-Zhen had no time to y the role-ying game you called husband-and-wife. There''s something more important she needs to do right now. So stop bothering me. Go! Scram! I don''t want to see your face here." Zhen-Zhen said before turning her back on him and returned to what she was doing, opening the portal.


    It''s just a matter of time Zhen-Zhen could finally open it with the size wherein a person could fit in. The portal was bing the size of a door going to the other dimension.


    Tristan balled his hands into fists. He hated himself right now. He just realized his mistake. He regretted it now for dragging it for too long.


    Now, Zhen-Zhen was hurt. And it was his fault. He was a coward. He didn''t listen to Matthew nor to his grandpa. Because of that, Zhen-Zhen had started to hate him to the extent that she wanted to leave him.


    ''Tristan! You are a damn fool!'' he cursed himself.


    But he won''t give up now. Zhen-Zhen couldn''t leave just like that. There''s something more he wanted to exin to her, to tell her.


    Tristan moved again to stop Zhen-Zhen. However, Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon had already sensed what he was going to do. Before Tristan could touch her, Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon acted on impulse, pushing Tristan''s away with her full force.


    There was a loud thud followed by Tristan''s groan, wincing in pain.


    "Argh!"


    Tristan had been thrown away, his body hitting the big rock. Zhen-Zhen was shocked when she realized what she did, looking nkly at her bare hands that she used in pushing Tristan''s away.


    ''Tristan?!''

 Chapter 229 The Guardian Warrior

    ''Tristan?!''


    Zhen-Zhen was fighting her own self, her inner demon. Tristan was hurt and it was because of her. Her inner demon had heard her voice.


    She could feel it. Zhen-Zhen''s concern for Tristan was strong that she was trying to regain and control her body. But her inner demon won''t allow her to take over now.


    ''Stop. Go back to sleep. Don''t wake up. Just stay there. Let me handle this. Let me take over your body and you will never get hurt again because of this man. He is just fooling you. He is just using you.''


    Zhen-Zhen was having an internal battle with herself when Tristan tried to get up.


    ''Urghh, She''s strong. Damn! Why do I feel like I broke my ribs and my back?'' Tristanined to himself.


    When he looked in Zhen-Zhen''s direction, she was holding her head as if her head was aching.


    ''What''s wrong with Zhen-Zhen? Is she in pain?'' Tristan was worried about her.


    After getting up, he tried to walk towards her once again. Zhen-Zhen was murmuring something but he couldn''t hear it.


    "Wifey, please listen to me," Tristan started to speak, hoping that Zhen-Zhen would listen.


    Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon looked daggers at Tristan. She wanted to hurt him. She wanted to get rid of him. Because of his presence, Zhen-Zhen was trying to regain control of her body.


    Zhen-Zhen started to create a fireball in her hand. Tristan stopped on his track when he saw her making a big fireball.


    ''What is she going to do with that?'' Tristan had a bad feeling about it when he met her deathly re. Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon was still dominating her body.


    "I told you to leave but you didn''t listen! Now, you will die!" Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon had this killing intent in her dark eyes while looking at Tristan.


    ''No, don''t do it! Don''t hurt him!'' Zhen-Zhen tried to take control of her body but her inner demon was sealing her in her subconscious.


    This happened because she made a deal with her. Zhen-Zhen was devastated after watching Tristan''s video and witnessing Hannah''s confession.


    She was hurt. She was afraid that Tristan would leave her because of Hannah. So before it would happen, Zhen-Zhen decided to shut herself away and to escape from reality, letting her inner demon take control of her body.


    Her inner demon took that opportunity to be free. She did something to Zhen-Zhen. She sealed her power so that Zhen-Zhen would be weaker than her.


    Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon was as sly as a fox. She''s sneaky and wise. She decided to get rid of Tristan.


    She released the fireball, aiming at Tristan. Tristan froze on his spot with his eyes wide open because of shock and disbelief. Zhen-Zhen was trying to kill him now.


    The horror consumed his whole being. He just stood there waiting for his fate to happen. ''Am I going to die? Did she hate me so much to the extent that she wanted to kill me?''


    ''Nooooo!'' Zhen-Zhen screamed from her subconscious.


    Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon miscalcted Zhen-Zhen''s love for Tristan. Because of her action, Zhen-Zhen was able to find her strength to break the seal she cast on her. Zhen-Zhen pulled her back in her subconscious, now they were both facing each other.


    Meanwhile, before Tristan would be hit by the fireball, someone interfered. A man in a ck robe appeared protecting Tristan and blocking Zhen-Zhen''s fireball with his own fire.<sub> </sub>


    "You are evil. That''s why you deserve to die. Now, you are trying to hurt people from this world. I should stop you." The man in a ck robe spoke up.


    ''Who is he? He also has magical power. He can control fire as well.'' Tristan pondered to himself while watching the man who had just saved him from Zhen-Zhen''s attack.


    Zhen-Zhen was no longer paying attention to the two men. She''s busy fighting her own inner demon within herself.


    The man in the ck robe continued speaking.


    "It was my fault. Because of me and my power, you were able to break the seal. So I came here to follow you in order to put an end to your evil self." The man in a ck robe said as he raised the divine sword in his hand.


    The man was the guardian warrior who identally broke the seal. He was a fire element wielder. He was lured by FaMo in the divine mountain and used him to undo the seal before.


    The Head Shaman gave him the task to follow their guardian leader. She was worried about him. So they tried their best to figure out how to open the portal.


    Finally, after one month, the guardian warriors headed by the Shaman were able to open the portal once.


    <o>,m He wanted to look for their leader as his goal but he ended up finding the demon god''s daughter first.</o>


    When he saw her for the first time, he was not so sure if she''s the demon god''s daughter. She looked familiar to him. He was the only person who had seen her face after she woke up from her deep slumber when the seal was broken.


    He was confused because Zhen-Zhen was able to mingle with the other normal human beings. He monitored her for a week, following her secretly. He was surprised that she even met new friends and she''s going to school.


    She was living like a normal person not until her inner demon took over her body. He saw her using her power. He noticed the changes in her and the danger she posed to this world.


    He even witnessed how she tried to harm and kill Tristan. So now, he confirmed that the demon god''s daughter was also evil. He heard her a while ago. She was nning to return and kill all the guardian warriors.


    He was about to attack her when suddenly Tristan appeared and hugged Zhen-Zhen. He decided to watch them for a while, waiting for the right time tounch an attack.


    When Zhen-Zhen attacked Tristan, the guardian warrior had no choice but to interfere and reveal himself to them.


    Tristan who was just listening to him could already figure out that the man who appeared was one of those people who wanted to kill Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan shifted his gaze from the man in the ck robe to Zhen-Zhen. He became worried about Zhen-Zhen''s safety.


    It seemed that Zhen-Zhen was not aware of what was happening right now. Her focus was not on them. She looked like she was struggling with something.


    When Tristan saw the man raised his sword, the memory of Zhen-Zhen being stabbed crossed his mind. Then he acted on impulse, running in Zhen-Zhen''s direction.


    The two men were rushing towards Zhen-Zhen, one had the intent to kill her while the other wanted to protect her.


    Tristan didn''t know where he got his strength and speed to move faster despite the pain he was feeling all over his body. Maybe it was the effect of adrenaline rushbined with his will to protect Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen was still oblivious of what was happening in her surroundings as of this moment. She was facing her inner demon in her subconscious right now.

 Chapter 230 Zhen-Zhen Vs Her Inner Demon

    Zhen-Zhen was still oblivious of what was happening in her surroundings as of this moment. She was facing her inner demon in her subconscious right now.


    Zhen-Zhen: "I won''t let you hurt Tristan again."


    Zhen-Zhen''s ID: "Why do you still want to protect that guy? He hurt your feelings. You can have any guy you want in this world. I can help you with that. I can make anyone fall for you."


    Zhen-Zhen clenched her fists. She was mad at her inner demon. She hurt Tristan.


    Zhen-Zhen: "There''s only one Tristan."


    Her inner demon couldn''t help butugh, mocking her as if she had just heard a ridiculous joke.


    Zhen-Zhen''s ID: "Can''t you see? He is not in love with you. I know and you know very well who''s the woman in his heart. That''s the reason why you hide here because you can''t handle the truth."


    Zhen-Zhen became fiercerpared to before. She nced at her inner demon with her sharp eyes.


    Zhen-Zhen: "I made a terrible mistake. If I had known that you would hurt the people I cared about then I should have never let you take over my body."


    "You touched my bottom line. I will punish you for that. I will bring you back to where you belong." Zhen-Zhen said with so much conviction.


    Her inner demon justughed sarcastically at her. "Try me. Do you think you can defeat me? I am more powerful than you now. How can a naive girl like you defeat me?"


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at her inner demon. That kind of smile was pissing her inner demon to the core.


    "Why are you smiling? ept the fact that you can''t win against me. You will not be able to take over this body again. It''s mine!" Her inner demon was enraged.


    She started to release her dark aura, preparing to attack Zhen-Zhen at any moment.


    Zhen-Zhen showed her inner demon her confidence. She was not intimidated by her strong magical power. She started to walk closer to her inner demon.


    Her inner demon frowned. She couldn''t tell what Zhen-Zhen was nning to do. She was just walking in her direction, unguarded. She''s not even using her magical power.


    Unknowingly, her inner demon suddenly stepped back. She didn''t want Zhen-Zhen toe closer. She warned her that she would attack her if she didn''t stop.


    But Zhen-Zhen ignored her warning. She just continued walking towards her inner demon. It was her inner demon who felt threatened and uneasy right now.


    "I''m sorry. This is my fault. I filled your heart with so much hatred and bitterness. It''s my fault that I failed to bnce everything. You are right. I am a naive girl and I am a coward to face the truth. Hiding in my shell, instead of confronting the problem head-on."


    "But thanks to you, I realized my mistake. You taught me an important lesson."


    Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon was taken aback by her words. She couldn''t understand her.


    It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen reached her spot. The gentle smile on Zhen-Zhen''s face never left as her blue eyes met her dark eyes.


    Zhen-Zhen suddenly hugged her inner demon just like Tristan, who was now hugging Zhen-Zhen''s body. At that certain moment, Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon felt the warmth of both embracesing from Zhen-Zhen and Tristan.


    They were able to calm her angry heart filled with hatred and bitterness. In an instant, Zhen-Zhen seeded in taking control of her mind and body once again.


    By the time she woke up, Zhen-Zhen''s eyes found Tristan who was hugging her tightly. Then she heard Tristan''s voice.


    "Zhen-Zhen, I-I... I''m sorry. And I didn''t mean to hurt you¡­ There''s no me and Hannah¡­ " Tristan said to her in his weak voice.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t believe what she had just heard from Tristan. She wanted to ask him further to confirm it¡­ to confirm that she didn''t hear it wrong¡­ that she was not imagining those words.


    But just after Tristan uttered those words, Tristan copsed in her arms.


    "Tristan?!"


    Zhen-Zhen had no idea what happened. When she looked in front of her, she saw the man in a ck robe who was wearing an astounded expression. He was still holding the divine sword in his hand.


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes widened in fear when she saw the tips of the sword tainted by fresh blood.


    ''Don''t tell me that''s¡­ t-that''s Tristan''s blood?''


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes suddenly became scarlet red. Shey Tristan''s body on the ground first before she stood up and faced the guardian warrior with her darkened expression.


    Zhen-Zhen''s was emanating a chilly aura. She''s freaking mad right now. The guardian warrior felt intimidated by her frightening appearance.


    He was ready tounch another attack. What happened a while ago was unexpected. He was aiming to kill the demon god''s daughter but suddenly Tristan ran in the middle of them.


    When he was about to plunge his sword into Zhen-Zhen''s heart, Tristan hugged her. It was toote to stop it. In the end, Tristan was the one who got stabbed by the sword.


    Using his power, he threw fires in Zhen-Zhen''s direction but Zhen-Zhen was able to extinguish them easily. Zhen-Zhen was able to summon a fire dragon, attacking the guardian warrior.


    Zhen-Zhen''s power unimaginably increased three timespared to before. The guardian couldn''t retaliate the moment the orange fire dragon attacked him. His fire shield didn''t even work against it.


    The fire dragon was able to prate it. It surrounded his body immediately like it was a snake wrapping him. He thought that he was about to meet his end. He would be killed by the demon god''s daughter.


    But at thest minute, Zhen-Zhen controlled the fire dragon. Using the fire dragon, she threw the guardian warrior''s body to the portal. She was sending him back to the world where they came from.


    After doing that, Zhen-Zhen used her remaining power to close the portal her inner demon had created a while ago.


    She immediately went to Tristan who was about to lose his consciousness. He saw what Zhen-Zhen did. He was d that Zhen-Zhen didn''t kill the man.


    Zhen-Zhen kneeled beside him and gathered Tristan''s body in her arms. Her eyes were still red but they were filled with worries and concern for Tristan.


    Tristan smiled at Zhen-Zhen. He could somehow feel that his Zhen-Zhen was back to her usual self.


    "Tristan, please hang on," Zhen-Zhen said with her desperate voice. Her tears began to fall like raindrops.


    With his remaining strength, Tristan raised his hand to caress her face and wipe her tears. He preferred this kind of endingpared to the nightmare he had before where Zhen-Zhen was the one who saved him.


    He watched her disappear in his arms before. He couldn''t bear to see that in real life. He was willing to sacrifice his life for her. He didn''t hesitate to do it just now.


    He was d that despite the pain he had caused her, he was able to protect Zhen-Zhen.


    "Zhen-Zhen, I failed you. Instead of making you happy, I am making you sad. But please wifey¡­ don''t go¡­ don''t leave me¡­ I can''t imagine my life without you¡­"


    "Zhen-Zhen¡­ I¡­ love you¡­"


    After saying that, Tristan was finally engulfed by darkness. He lost his consciousness.

 Chapter 231 He Falls For Her

    Before Tristan lost his consciousness, he was able to confess his feelings for Zhen-Zhen.


    [ "Zhen-Zhen, I failed you. Instead of making you happy, I am making you sad. But please wifey¡­ don''t go¡­ don''t leave me¡­ I can''t imagine my life without you¡­" ]


    He said these words because he''s afraid that once he woke up, Zhen-Zhen would no longer be by his side. What if she would leave him while he''s unconscious?


    He couldn''t stop her if that would happen. He didn''t want that to happen. Andstly, he said the three magic words.


    [ "Zhen-Zhen¡­ I¡­ love you¡­" ]


    He was thinking, what if he would die today? He still had a lot of things he wanted to say to Zhen-Zhen. But among those things, these three magic words were the most significant and important words that could summarize everything he wanted to tell her.


    He didn''t know how or when it started. He just realized that Zhen-Zhen became an important part of his life. Without her, he could not imagine what his life would be.


    He became used to her presence. He became fond of her. He wanted her to be by his side always. He cared for her. He wanted to make her happy. He wanted to possess her forever. He wanted to protect her with his life.


    She became all his wants and his addictions. He already fell in love with her, so deep. But it took him a lot of time before he admitted all of these to himself because this was another new to him.


    All his life he thought his heart would only beat for Hannah not until Zhen-Zhen came into the picture. He was hurt and in pain because of his first love. But unknowingly, Zhen-Zhen was able to mend his broken heart.


    He had to admit that Hannah''s confession made him think over his feelings once again. He was trying to figure out why his heart suddenly changed. He was confused.


    He had not admitted to himself yet that Zhen-Zhen had already reced Hannah in his heart not until today when he heard from a stranger that his wife was already nning to leave him, to leave this world and he would no longer see her again.


    This made him realize that he couldn''t let Zhen-Zhen go. He didn''t want her to leave or else, his heart would be dead again. Just thinking about not seeing her again Tristan''s heart became broken again.


    And he thought it would be beyond repairable once it would get broken again because of Zhen-Zhen.


    In his rtionship with Zhen-Zhen, he knew that he had a lot of shorings. He had never experienced having a serious rtionship with a woman before.


    Yes, he was a certified Cassanova and a yboy. That''s his expertise. But when it came to themitment and a serious rtionship, he was a certified beginner, a novice.


    He asked Zhen-Zhen to marry him before without thinking that he would end up falling to her. It just so happened.


    This was the first time he took his rtionship with a woman seriously. That exined why Tristanmitted a lot of mistakes, causing Zhen-Zhen to be hurt in the process.


    He was a total jerk at the beginning who tried to take advantage of her, using her for his own gains. He wanted to have a second chance to make everything right and to have a fresh start with his wife.<sub> </sub>


    "Am I going to die? Will I not see Zhen-Zhen again? Lord, please give me another chance. I still want to be with my wife." Tristan was silently praying.


    He remembered that he was stabbed by the man in a ck robe. That person wanted to kill his wife, fortunately, he came on time. He couldn''t understand why he was calling Zhen-Zhen evil.


    Zhen-Zhen was just mad at him that she tried to hurt him. But honestly, he was shaken when he saw Zhen-Zhen throwing the fireball in his direction.


    But he could tell that Zhen-Zhen was not in her usual self. Maybe it was because of him. He had hurt her feelings so he couldn''t me her for her action. He was the one at fault.


    He was hurt physically by Zhen-Zhen but he hurt her emotionally. He thought he deserved some beatings from his wife. So he didn''t hate her for trying to harm him.


    ''Argh, Did I die? Why is it I can''t feel the pain anymore? When the sword was buried at my back I felt a burning sensation. I felt very weak plus my whole body was aching. But the pain was already gone. Am I dead?'' Tristan pondered to himself.


    It did not take long when Tristan finally opened his eyes. The first thing that greeted his sight was the white ceiling. He blinked his eyes several times to clear his vision.


    His eyes peered at his surroundings. The ceiling looked familiar. He was now in his room.


    "Am I alive?" Tristan mumbled as he sat up. He checked his body and pinched his hand. He was not dreaming. He was back in his apartment.


    He heaved a sigh of relief after knowing that he didn''t die. But he felt disappointed when he didn''t see Zhen-Zhen the moment he opened his eyes.


    Then a surge of panic resurfaced in his face. "Where is Zhen-Zhen?!! Where''s my wife? Did she leave me?"


    Tristan immediately got off the bed and stood up to find Zhen-Zhen in the house. His heart was beating so fast. He was nervous and frightened.


    What if he''s toote? What if Zhen-Zhen went back to her world already?


    Tristan felt like he was going nuts. He felt miserable just thinking about that possibility.


    Tristan rushed out of his room, searching Zhen-Zhen all over the house. When he went to her room, Tristan found her.


    ''Oh, Thank God! She''s here!'' Tristan felt relieved when he saw Zhen-Zhen sitting on her bed.


    But Tristan frowned when he noticed something. Zhen-Zhen was not alone in her room. She was holding the hand of a man who was lying on her bed. And Zhen-Zhen was crying.

 Chapter 232 The True Protector

    Tristan''s eyes widened when he recognized the man lying on Zhen-Zhen''s bed. He was dumbfounded for a few moments.


    After he recovered, his shocked expression was reced by jealousy. He could see Zhen-Zhen''s holding the hand of that man while crying silently. Her face was covered by worries and concerns for that guy.


    He was the mysterious man who told Tristan about Zhen-Zhen''s whereabouts and her n of leaving this world.


    ''What is he doing here? What happened to her? Who is he? Why is it Zhen-Zhen cares so much about him?''


    Those were the questions running in his mind right now as he watched Zhen-Zhen and the unconscious man. Tristan suddenly felt jealous, wishing he was that man. He woke up without Zhen-Zhen by his side. He searched for her only to find out she was watching over another man in her room.


    ''Is she not concerned about me? Is she still mad at me? I was the one who got hurt when protecting her.'' Tristan pondered to himself.


    But after a few seconds, he realized that he was not hurting anywhere. His body seemed totally fine.


    ''Eh wait? What happened to me? I thought I was stabbed? I even hit the big rock. I felt like I got broken ribs before.''


    Tristan was still figuring out what transpired to him when Zhen-Zhen noticed his presence. She immediately stood up from the bed and dashed towards Tristan. Tristan was caught off guard when she pounced on him, hugging him.


    Tristan missed this feeling. He missed her warmth. His sweet Zhen-Zhen was back. Her embrace soothed his jealous heart. Tristan also wrapped his arms around her body. He squeezed her in his arms, hugging her tightly with all his heart.


    "Tristan¡­" He heard her anxious voice calling his name.


    Tristan called her back as he stroked her hair and her back. "Zhen-Zhen¡­"


    They hugged each other for several minutes as if they hadn''t seen each other for ages.


    When they broke apart, Tristan cupped her face and kissed her on her forehead, saying, "I missed you so much, Wifey."


    "Me too. I missed you so much, Tristan," Zhen-Zhen mumbled softly.


    Then Tristan remembered the guy lying on her bed. "Who is he?" He asked her with so much interest in his voice.


    Zhen-Zhen fell silent for a moment. She nced at the man first before answering Tristan.


    "He is¡­ Fa-, He is Father," Zhen-Zhen said after some hesitation.


    Tristan: "..."<sub> </sub>


    Tristan''s eyes widened in both shock and disbelief. He felt like he was losing his wits. So many extraordinary things were happening right now.


    "What?! Did you say father?" Tristan asked her again with his bewildered expression.


    Zhen-Zhen just chewed on her lower lips and nodded at him.


    ''Holyshit! The demon god is in the house right now!? In my own house.'' Tristan cringed at that thought.


    ''No wonder just like Zhen-Zhen, he looks like some beautiful, otherworldly creature as well,'' Tristan couldn''t help but admire the man. Because of that, he felt relieved. A while ago, he felt threatened after seeing Zhen-Zhen caring about a gorgeous man lying on her bed.


    "Wait... I thought your father was gone? How did this happen?" Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen in confusion.


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head. She had no idea as well. She was not certain. All she knew that the unconscious man lying on her bed looked like her father, the demon god. When Tristan lost his consciousness in her arms, the two of them were engulfed by an unknown force.


    In just a blink of an eye, their surroundings suddenly changed. Zhen-Zhen found out that they teleported back to their home. She was still holding Tristan''s in her hands. She was about to check Tristan''s wound when she noticed another person lying on the floor beside them.


    Zhen-Zhen was also surprised when she recognized that face. That man looked like her father. First, she checked Tristan''s condition. Zhen-Zhen was confused when she learned that Tristan''s wound disappear. Tristan''s life was no longer in danger. He was just asleep.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t exin it as well. She just brought Tristan to his bedroom before she checked the stranger who looked like her father. She tried to wake him up but there''s no response.


    Zhen-Zhen felt rmed when she discovered that this man was the one who was injured. Tristan''s wound and injury a while ago were transferred to him. She brought the unconscious man to her room. She could sense the same aura of her father with this man.


    Zhen-Zhen was wondering to herself. ''Are you my father or my FaMo?''


    She would find out once the man woke up. She felt grateful to him because she knew that he was the one who protected Tristan and the one who brought them back to this house.


    One of Zhen-Zhen''s assumptions was true. The unconscious man was none other than FaMo. When he decided to bring Tristan to the mountain, he already found a way to talk to him. FaMo could only impersonate two people, either Zhen-Zhen''s mother or the demon god.


    FaMo chose thetter. He was more familiar with the demon god''s human appearance. He transformed into this human form before he met Tristan. Tristan was just an ordinary human, so in order to teleport Tristan into the mountain, FaMo fused himself into his body.


    Upon arriving on the mountain, FaMo didn''t leave Tristan''s body. He didn''t know what the other Zhen-Zhen would do to Tristan or how she would react once she saw Tristan. This was a precautionary measure to protect him if ever something would go wrong.


    FaMo was thinking that he had to protect Tristan because he''s the only person he knew that could bring back the sweet and kind-hearted Zhen-Zhen they knew. FaMo did the right decision. Zhen-Zhen began to attack Tristan.


    Tristan could feel the pain because they were fused as one but the truth was¡­ it was FaMo who was actually receiving those hits instead of Tristan. FaMo was the one who got injured as he protected both Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.

 Chapter 233 Guardian Warriors On The Move

    ~ Other World ~


    The guardian warriors were alerted when they saw the lightsing from the divine mountain.


    "Look, there''s something in the mountain peak! Go! Inform the Head Shaman about this!." One of the hybrids who was assigned to guard the area saw it first.


    The other hybrid immediately ran to the temple where the Head Shaman was currently staying. She asked them to inform her once they saw extraordinary phenomenons happening in the mountain peak.


    The guardian warriors were being cautious just in case the Demon God''s Daughter would suddenly return in this world to seek vengeance.


    The Head Shaman learned about the sudden appearance of bright lights in the mountain peak. The hybrids who witnessed it informed her that the lights already disappeared.


    The Head Shaman together with the other guardian warriors headed to the mountain peak to check what happened there.


    When they reached the mountain peak, they saw the man in a ck robe lying on the ground unconscious. He was the guardian warrior she sent to follow their guardian leader after they were able to open a portal going to the other dimension.


    They were able to open it once and in just a few seconds. The portal was closed in an instant. Their power was not enough to create a portal that wouldst even for one minute. That''s the reason why they could only send one person at that time.


    The Head Shaman also wanted to follow the Leader of the Guardian Warriors because she was worried sick about him. But she needed to stay and take the role as a leader while their guardian leader had not yet returned.


    They chose this guardian warrior for two reasons.


    First, he was the one who identally broke the seal thus releasing the demon god''s daughter.


    Second, he was the only person from this world who saw the face of the demon god''s daughter.


    The other guardian warriors approached the man. The healer among them tried to check his condition. She used her power to heal the man and wake him up so that they would know what happened to him.


    After a few seconds, the man in a ck robe regained his consciousness.


    "What happened? Why are you back? Who sent you back? Where''s the guardian leader? Did you find him?" The Head Shaman bombarded him so many questions the moment he woke up.


    The guardian warrior immediately kneeled before her and answered all her queries.


    "Forgive me. I failed the mission. I couldn''t kill the demon god''s daughter because someone from the other world protected her. She had also be powerful." He kowtowed several times, asking for forgiveness.


    The Head Shaman frowned and narrowed her eyes after hearing that.


    "How about him? Did you see our Guardian Leader?" The Head Shaman was concerned more about their Guardian Leader''s whereabouts.<sub> </sub>


    The guardian warrior shook his head. "I didn''t find him. The other world is very vast and it''s very different from here. The people there have no superpowers but they have advanced things and very unique objects they called the product of technology."


    The man in a ck robe continued speaking about what he saw from the other world.


    The other guardian warriors who were just listening to them gasped in surprise. They were intrigued by his story.


    But the Head Shaman was not interested in any of that. Her primary concern was the safety of their guardian leader and the news about the demon god''s daughter.


    "Stop talking about insignificant things. Tell us more about the demon god''s daughter," The Head Shaman said with her annoyed expression.


    The guardian warrior cleared his throat and apologized again. Now, he focused on telling them what he learned about the demon god''s daughter.


    "The demon god''s daughter seemed like pretending to be a normal human being in the other world. But there''s one person who knows about her power. That person was the one who saved her when I was about to stab the demon god''s daughter using the divine sword."


    "The demon god''s daughter was nning to return to this world. She wanted to kill all the guardian warriors. She''s powerful. She''s the one who opened the portal going back to this world."


    The Head Shaman and the other guardian warriors were shaken when they heard that. It seemed that the demon god''s daughter wanted to avenge her parents'' death.


    "We fought. She could control fire. She also possesses the power of the fire dragon just like the demon god. She attacked me. I thought I was gonna die at that moment. But surprisingly, it didn''t happen. She threw me in the portal, that''s why I was able toe back here."


    "Oh no! What if she''s already here?!" One hybrid blurted out. She''s a little bit scared after hearing that the demon god''s daughter was powerful.


    "We need to prepare. Inform all the guardian warriors about this. We don''t know where she will being back. Call the best fighters and tell them to go to the temple now. We will gather tonight to n out our next move." The Head Shamanmanded them.


    Theyplied with hermand right away. The man in ck robe still couldn''t believe that he was still alive.


    ''Did the demon god''s daughter make a mistake or she really spared my life? Did she change her mind about killing me? But why?'' The man in a ck robe couldn''t help but ponder at that thought.


    He heard her saying that she would dere a war against the guardian warriors and she would kill them all. So he couldn''t believe why she didn''t kill him. Instead, she sent him back to this world using the portal she created.


    Everyone went back to the temple. Several guardian warriors were present. They gathered today because they heard the news about the demon god''s daughter.


    She wanted to return to this world to dere war. The Head Shaman told them to prepare. If the demon god''s daughter would not show up in the next few days, the Head Shaman nned to create and open another portal.


    They would try to send guardian warriors to that world with two goals: First, to find the whereabouts of their Guardian Leader. Second, to kill the demon god''s daughter in that world so that she wouldn''t be able toe back to their world.

 Chapter 234 Confrontation

    Tristan wanted to talk to Zhen-Zhen about what happened, but after seeing her worried and troubled expression because of the man lying on her bed, Tristan decided to talk to her some other time.


    Zhen-Zhen''s mind was clouded by worries and concerns for that man whom she called father.


    After they broke the hug, Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan, "Tristan, where''s FaMo?"


    Zhen-Zhen had a bad feeling about this. She knew it was impossible for her father to suddenly appear. She was thinking that FaMo could be the person lying on her bed right now.


    Tristan scratched his head as he remembered FaMo. He was with him when they went to Meyer''s house to see Zhen-Zhen. But after knowing that Zhen-Zhen was missing, he immediately went to search for her, thus leaving FaMo in Meyer''s house.


    "I left him in Ma and PA''s house. Wait I will call them." Tristan came out of her room to find his phone.


    "Argh, I forgot. My phone is in my car. And my car¡­ I think it''s still on the highway in the middle of the streets." Tristan mumbled to himself as he remembered what happened to him a while ago.


    "Is that what they called teleportation from one ce to another?"


    Tristan just called Meyer''sndline number using a telephone.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen went back to FaMo''s side. She was so sure that she heard FaMo''s voice in the mountain. She felt his presence a while ago when FaMo and her inner demon were having some arguments at Mt. Calypso.


    FaMo tried to stop her inner demon from leaving this world but he failed. Zhen-Zhen could somehow grasp the situation now. FaMo might be the one who brought Tristan to the Mountain peak.


    After thinking about it, Zhen-Zhen was now certain. The person lying on her bed who looked like her father was none other than FaMo.


    Zhen-Zhen held FaMo''s hand. Her eyes became misty again and tears began to fall.


    "This is my fault. FaMo, I''m really sorry. Please wake up soon. I didn''t know what to do. Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo are already gone. You''re the only one I have now. Please don''t leave me. Please be well. I missed you, FaMo." Zhen-Zhen said with her anxious voice.


    She was praying that FaMo would be better soon. She didn''t know what she could do to help him. She tried to pass and transferred her life energy to him. But FaMo still remained unconscious.


    Zhen-Zhen was also exhausted, physically, emotionally, and mentally. She had used a lot of magical powers when her inner demon opened the portal. She used the same amount of energy when she closed the portal after sending back the guardian warrior.


    She wanted to heal FaMo so she tried to give him her remaining energy. She put her two hands on his chest and started releasing her aura, concentrating those energies going to her palm and transferring them to FaMo''s body.


    Orange lights wereing out of her hand. It was being absorbed by FaMo''s body. Zhen-Zhen was busy transferring her life energy to FaMo when Tristan entered the room.


    Tristan could see the sadness and fear in Zhen-Zhen''s eyes. He noticed that Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes were back.


    He was about to approach her when he stopped on his track upon noticing Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes changed again into ck.


    ''Damn?! Don''t tell me Zhen-Zhen will change her attitude and personality again,'' Tristan thought to himself, feeling rmed.


    He already had a phobia when Zhen-Zhen''s eyes were ck. It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen suddenly copsed on her bed.<sub> </sub>


    "Zhen-Zhen!!" Tristan immediately dashed in her direction.


    ***********


    Zhen-Zhen fainted because of too much exhaustion. She drained her energy as she transferred it to FaMo. FaMo was still unconscious. Tristan brought Zhen-Zhen into his room. He watched over her in her sleep.


    He sat beside her, stroking her hair, and caressing her face. Tristan was d that Zhen-Zhen didn''t leave. She stayed with him.


    "I''m sorry wifey. I''m really sorry,"Tristan mumbled softly. His eyes filled with regrets.


    As if Zhen-Zhen had heard his voice, she opened her eyes to see Tristan. Her eyes were still ck. But that color was different from her inner demon''s eyes. This happened because she hadn''t recovered her lost energy yet.


    "Tristan¡­"


    "Yes, wifey. I am here." Tristan caressed her face.


    Zhen-Zhen sat up. Tristan helped her. He let her lean on the headboard of his bed.


    "How do you feel?" Tristan felt relieved because it looked like Zhen-Zhen was back to her usual self.


    "I''m fine. Just tired," Zhen-Zhen answered him with her weak voice.


    "Zhen-Zhen, about what happened¡­" Tristan didn''t know how to continue.


    Zhen-Zhen looked at him straight into his eyes and said, "Tristan¡­ are everything you said to me in the mountain true?"


    Tristan held her hands and responded, "Yes, it''s all true."


    "Are you not going to leave me? Are you not going to divorce me?" Zhen-Zhen asked him with her desperate voice. She needed reassurance from him.


    "Of course not, why should I do that?" Tristan promptly reacted.


    Zhen-Zhen lowered her gaze.


    "Your cousins said you will divorce me once you get tired of me. They said you are just using me. Tristan, you said you love me. But I know you love Hannah too. I saw the video. They showed me your video. You said that Hannah was the only woman you wanted. So who am I to you, Tristan? What am I to you?" Zhen-Zhen finally found her courage to confront Tristan.


    "Hannah also loves you. So I thought you were going to leave me and be together with her," Zhen-Zhen added.


    Because of her cowardice, FaMo was hurt. She learned her lesson. She needed to be strong, not only physically but also emotionally. She shouldn''t have let her inner demon dominate her body. She hurt Tristan and FaMo. She regretted everything.


    Meanwhile, Tristan''s face darkened upon hearing that. He already had an idea who were the cousins she was referring to. It looked like he had a lot of exining things to do for Zhen-Zhen.

 Chapter 235 My Angelic Demoness

    Tristan had a lot of exining things to do for Zhen-Zhen. He already missed his chance. The most depressing part was that she learned all of this from other people first, instead of him.


    Tristan squeezed Zhen-Zhen''s hands which he was holding. He had to be honest with her, or else Zhen-Zhen would try to leave him again.


    He didn''t want her to go back to her world, leaving him here. They might not see each other again if that''s happened. He didn''t know if he could handle it. Just thinking about it, his heart was already clenching in pain, how much more if it happened for real?


    Tristan took a very deep breath before he started exining everything to her.


    "Zhen-Zhen¡­ wifey, first of all¡­ I would like to say sorry because you got to learn those things from others. It should have been me who has to tell you those things." Tristan apologized to her sincerely. He owed her an apology.


    "Please forgive me, wifey, for not telling you this sooner. I was a fool for dragging it for so long. Because of this, you ended up being hurt because of me." The regret and guilt could be seen in his hazel eyes.


    Zhen-Zhen just remained quiet as she wanted to hear everything Tristan wanted to tell her.


    "I won''t deny it. Hannah was the woman I loved before. She''s my first love and my first heartbreak. She''s the woman I wanted to marry. If I couldn''t have her then I should stay single forever." Tristan was being honest with her.


    Zhen-Zhen pouted and grumbled, "I''m jealous. You''re hurting my feelings again."


    Tristan didn''t know whether to cry orugh because of Zhen-Zhen''s reaction. He chose thetter and ended up letting out a soft chuckle while pulling Zhen-Zhen closer, engulfing her into his arms.


    "Wifey, let me finish first. Listen carefully to everything I will say to you." Tristan squeezed her in his arms, hugging her tightly.


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head as a response but she''s still pouting. Tristan nted a soft kiss on her head before continuing. He couldn''t help it. His jealous wife looked adorable.


    "I thought she''s the only woman whom I would love from this lifetime. But I realized I was wrong. You unexpectedly came into my life. You are my angelic demoness sent to me by God to redeem me."


    Zhen-Zhen frowned and mumbled, "Angelic Demoness?"


    Tristan let out another huskyugh.


    "Yeah, you have the blood of a demon but for me, you are my angel. So you''re my angelic demoness."


    Zhen-Zhen''s lips curled up into a bright smile after hearing that. "Hmm, I love that."


    "Wifey, the video you saw¡­ it happened before I met you. My life changed the day I found you on that mountain. Yeah, at first I was selfish and being greedy for asking you to marry me without you knowing the true meaning of that. It was solely for my own gains and benefits."


    Zhen-Zhen squinted her eyes at him. But Tristan justughed after seeing her ring eyes.


    "But honestly, aside from that, I think I ended up proposing to you because you bewitched me that day. Wifey, tell me honestly, what did you do to me that day?" Tristan asked her exasperatedly.


    "I didn''t do anything." Zhen-Zhen defended herself.


    "Since the day I saw you in that waterfall, I couldn''t help but keep thinking of you. Why are you so beautiful? Your innocence and irresistible charm stole my heart in an instant." Tristan sighed helplessly when he said those words.


    "As time goes by, I am bing more addicted to your presence to the extent that I don''t want to be separated from you anymore. You are like a ma, pulling me closer to you every day." A faint smile formed in the corner of Tristan''s lips.


    "I was nning to give you a surprise that night. But everything went wrong. I was looking forward to seeing you. I didn''t expect Hannah toe. When Hannah confessed to me, I was confused since my heart didn''t feel the same way before."


    Tristan paused for a moment. Then he slightly turned her body so that they could see each other face to face, eyes staring at each other''s eyes.<sub> </sub>


    "Wifey¡­ please forgive this fool husband of yours. It took me a while before I realized my true feelings for you."


    Tristan gently caressed her face using both hands. He looked at her intently, his eyes filled with love and affection for her.


    "I never n to fall in love with someone again. But just one day, I woke up and realized you have already reced Hannah in my heart."


    Zhen-Zhen was rendered speechless hearing those words from Tristan. She couldn''t believe it. Her heart was touched by his words.


    Badum! Badum! Badum!


    Her heartbeat started to pound rapidly and wildly inside her chest. She could hear it, loud and clear in her ears. She was overjoyed by Tristan''s confession.


    ? "Zhen-Zhen, I may not be the best husband you can have, but I will do my best to make you happy. I will also protect you with all my life."


    "I know there are lots of men out there who are better than me. Outstanding men who are more deserving of your love. I''m not a perfect gentleman, Zhen-Zhen. I did a lot of unpleasant things in the past. I am a total jerk."


    Tristan''s expression became sullen and gloomy. He was aware of the fact he was already tainted but his wife was so pure and innocent.


    "But still¡­ I am selfish and greedy. I can''t let you go now. You are my wife. You are mine, Zhen-Zhen. I don''t have any n of letting you go. Divorce? No way!!! I have to die first." Tristan said with so much conviction in his every word.


    "So you have no choice¡­ you have to be stuck with me forever. This is the proof." Tristan grabbed her hand and showed her their wedding rings.


    "Zhen-Zhen¡­I love you." Tristan softly mumbled. Then he raised her hands, bringing them to his lips as he kissed the back of her palms.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t utter a word. She was overwhelmed by the joy and happiness she was feeling right now.


    She was over the moon as Tristan confessed to her. She could feel his sincerity. Tristan was not lying. He''s definitely not lying.


    His confession brought tears to her eyes. Drops of tears started to fall down her cheeksing from the corners of her eyes. Her lips trembled. She had no words to say.


    Tristan felt rmed seeing her shed tears before him.


    "Wifey, don''t cry. Am I making you sad again?"


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head. For an unknown reason, her eyes turned back to their blue colors. Tristan was d to see those two beautiful blue orbs once again.


    His sweet and loving Zhen-Zhen was back for real. Suddenly, his yearning and longing for her overpowered his heart and mind.


    Unable to resist, Tristan''s lips covered hers in a long warm kiss that left both of them short of breath.


    He broke the kiss for a few seconds, whispering again those three magic words using his sensual and raspy voice "I love you, wifey¡­"


    ''I love you, my angelic demoness.''


    He sealed those words with another hard kiss. When his warm lips met hers again, she returned his kiss passionately and intensely, with so much eagerness.

 Chapter 236 Marking Her As His

    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were both catching their breath when he pulled his head back and she gazed up at him. No one talked between them, they just stared at each other''s face for several seconds.


    The love and yearning for each other were reflected in their eyes. Their two hearts were beating in synchronized movement as Tristan''s heartbeat matched the rhythm of Zhen-Zhen''s.


    Tristan had to admit that Zhen-Zhen''s presence brought warmth to his life,forting and healing his broken heart. Who would have thought that someone could put the broken pieces back to their original form, making his heart whole again?


    At that certain moment, Tristan knew that he already fell deep into her. He couldn''t undo his past but he wanted to have a fresh start with her. This time, he wanted to take things back to their proper ces.


    From now on, his heart would only belong to his wife¡­ to Zhen-Zhen alone.''Including my body and soul.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    Tristan leaned in, resting his forehead on Zhen-Zhen''s. "Wifey, from this day on, I am all yours, All Yours. And you are mine. Only Mine." Tristan emphasized those words to her, caressing her cheeks while wiping her tears.


    Zhen-Zhen could only nod her head, closing her eyes as she savored this moment.


    "Yes, Tristan¡­ I am all yours too," Zhen-Zhen gently mumbled into his ear.


    Tristan''s heart skipped a beat and raced even faster after hearing that. This was the effect of Zhen-Zhen on him. She''s the only one who could do this to him, not even Hannah.


    He pulled her close again, lifting her chin and kissing her hard with fervent need. Zhen-Zhen returned his kiss and responded with the same intensity as his.


    After he was done feasting on her lips, Tristan withdrew, showering soft and gentle kisses on her face while his hands slid up her shirt. He started to free her from the soft fabrics of her clothes. There''s no resistance from Zhen-Zhen. She just let Tristan take the lead.


    Heid her down, pressing her back onto the bed. Tristan also took off his upper clothes, exposing his muscr built for Zhen-Zhen''s eyes to feast. She couldn''t take her eyes off his body. She chewed on her lower lip, admiring Tristan''s excellent physique.


    For an unknown reason, Zhen-Zhen''s heart was filled with excitement and anticipation. She felt like melting under the prating gaze Tristan was giving her. She could see the burning desire in his hazel eyes as they focused on her.


    In an instant, he was on top of her, holding her hands down. He closed their gaps, iming her lips once again. His hand expertly unsped her bra, revealing her perfect round beautiful breasts.


    Tristan had no n of restraining himself today because he could no longer do it. All his self-control already copsed the moment he heard Zhen-Zhen''s words, saying she was all his. The fear of losing her intensified his yearning and desire for her.


    Now, that he finally admitted to himself that he truly loved her, he couldn''t stop himself from iming her. He wanted to possess her now or else, he would go nuts. He was now ready to take full responsibility for her.


    But he never forgot to ask her permission first. "Wifey¡­ I want you. Zhen-Zhen... I badly need you¡­ in my life. Can I take you now? Can I finally im and mark you mine?"


    "Y-Yes¡­" Zhen-Zhen mumbled with her raspy voice.


    Getting her approval, Tristan had no reason to hesitate any longer. He just followed the desire of his heart.


    This time his lips moved down and wandered to her neck, sending her waves of pleasant sensations as his hot mouth touched her exposed skin. Zhen-Zhen''s hand started to roam around and explore Tristan''s muscr body, touching and tracing his hard chest down to his six-packed abs.


    Tristan''s hands mimicked her movement as his free hand started to caress her soft body, tracing her waist moving up to her mounds. He continued nibbling and sucking Zhen-Zhen''s neck and shoulder while his hand started massaging and kneading her soft breasts alternately.


    Soft moans and whimpers escaped Zhen-Zhen''s mouth. Tristan''s touch felt so good. She was enjoying the attention Tristan was giving her¡­ to every part of her body. It did not take long when Tristan seeded in removing all her clothes, making her naked under him.


    Though he was eager to conquer her, he wanted to take his time, making sure that Zhen-Zhen would have the most memorable first time of her life. He wanted her to feel his love through his action.


    Though he had sex with other women before, Tristan considered this as his first time too. The first time he was making love with the woman he loved. The first time he involved his heart and emotions while doing the deed with a woman.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan was trying to be as gentle as he could though he felt like he was going to explode at any moment. Restraining himself not to go all out was quite hard but he was willing to do it for Zhen-Zhen. He would be patient.


    Tristan''s lips found her twin peaks. He started to tease her by licking and sucking her crown as if it was some kind of lollipop. His other hand started tugging and twisting her other crown using his thumb and forefinger.


    p Zhen-Zhen quivered convulsively underneath because of the overwhelming pleasure. She arched her back, allowing Tristan to have more ess to her sensitive parts. His free hand traveled south.</anda>


    Zhen-Zhen let out another surprised gasp when Tristan''s warm hand touched her bottom lips, opening her folds and rubbing her clit. He was rubbing her core, gentle at first but became harder, teasing her further.


    The tingling sensation was unbearable. This was the first time she had experienced this kind of feeling. She couldn''t help but moan loudly and sharply.


    "Ahhh¡­ T-Tristan¡­" Zhen-Zhen mumbled his name, begging something she didn''t know.


    "Uhmm¡­ H-hub...hubby¡­ Please¡­ I couldn''t take this anymore. Aahhh." Zhen-Zhenined to Tristan.


    Then suddenly Zhen-Zhen''s body became stiff, her toes curled up. She gripped Tristan''s body tightly as if her life depended on it.


    She threw her head back while rolling her eyes, a sharp moan escaped her mouth. It did not take long when Tristan felt the surge of warm liquiding out of her core. Zhen-Zhen had just experienced her first mind-blowing orgasm.


    Tristan''s lips twitched into a satisfied smile. He felt proud knowing that he was the first man in her life. It was an honor. Zhen-Zhen was still trying to calm herself from that climax when Tristan kissed her hungrily on her lips.


    Tristan had reached his limits. He couldn''t hold himself any longer. He needed her and he thought Zhen-Zhen was now ready to ept him. He leaned in her ear, whispering something.


    "Wifey¡­ I''m gonna take you now. It will hurt at first but I know you can endure it. Promise¡­ I will be gentle. Trust me, okay?" Tristan reassured her.


    Zhen-Zhen could only nod her head as a response. She believed Tristan. Tristan smiled at her and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead first before he positioned himself in between her thighs.


    Zhen-Zhen frowned when she felt something hard pressing on her stomach. Tristan had already removed his pants. Both of them were now naked.


    Out of her curiosity, Zhen-Zhen looked down to check what was that hard thing. Her eyes widened in amusement as she watched Tristan''s huge erection.


    She already touched it before but this was the first time she saw it clearly. She gulped hard and bit her lower lip, asking herself if that thing would fit in her.


    Tristan couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw her cute expression. He somehow guessed what Zhen-Zhen was thinking at that moment.


    "Rx, wifey. Don''t be afraid. This thing will make you feel good."


    Then he teased her by pressing and rubbing the tip of his erection to Zhen-Zhen''s entrance. Zhen-Zhen moaned at that sensation. She started to rx her body, putting her trust in Tristan.


    Tristan''s naughty side couldn''t help but mumble something to her before he would go all out.


    "I will bring my angelic demoness to heaven."


    After saying that, he sealed her lips once again as he entered her in one swift move. Zhen-Zhen''s whimper was swallowed up by his mouth. Tristan began to thrust in and out of her, gentle at first.


    When he made sure that Zhen-Zhen was already used to his size, his moves became faster and rougher, bringing them both to the greater heights of ecstasy until they reached the heaven he was talking about. At that moment Tristan marked her. He marked her as his own forever.

 Chapter 237 Father-In-Law

    The husband and wife had finally done the deed, consummating their marriage, and letting each other feel their love for each other. After doing it for the first time, Tristan felt the fulfillment of iming his wife, possessing her as she was his own. It was the best feeling he had ever experienced in his life.


    Since Zhen-Zhen hadn''t regained her strength yet, she fell asleep right away after their lovemaking. Tristan just cuddled her in his arms, watching her sleeping figure. Their bodies were still naked underneath the sheet.


    The smile on Tristan''s face never left. He was very happy. He became honest and had finally expressed his feelings for her. He apologized and she had forgiven him. Zhen-Zhen didn''t leave him. She stayed by his side.


    Tristan had decided to let go of the past. He would focus on his present and future, and that was Zhen-Zhen. She''s his present and future now. Tristan had never imagined that falling in love again would be this surreal.


    Tristan pressed his hand on his chest, feeling his heartbeat while looking at Zhen-Zhen''s beautiful face.


    "Argh, my heart is still pounding crazily inside my chest. I''m not a teenager anymore but why do I feel like there are butterflies in my stomach by just looking at her?"


    Tristan couldn''t help but caress her face. "Thank you, wifey. You don''t know how much happiness you bring to my life. You will always be my happy pill."


    After saying that, Tristan heaved a deep sigh. "Now I am getting addicted to that pill. I can''t get enough of you. Sigh. I will crave for more."


    Tristan couldn''t help but reminisce about the event that just transpired in this room a while ago. Their passionate moment was kept on reying in his mind. ''She''s mine. Only mine.''


    Tristan tried his best to extinguish the me of desire that was starting to spark again after watching her sleep while their naked bodies were touching each other. He could feel her softness and warmth. Her sweet scent was intoxicating him.


    "Damn. It''s hot," Tristanined to himself as he started to feel aroused again.


    He wanted to keep cuddling her for a while however his mind was telling him to get up already before he lost his remaining self-control. He sighed deeply before removing his arms that were wrapping Zhen-Zhen''s body.


    But Zhen-Zhen felt the warmth which was engulfing her body before, suddenly faded, she moved her body closer to Tristan, wrapping her free hand around his body. She sunk into his side, wanting to feel his warmth.


    Tristan felt like crying. He bit his lower lip while looking at the sleeping beauty who had just awakened his zing desire within him.


    "Wifey¡­ you''re indirectly torturing me right now. Don''t you know that?" Tristan softly mumbled, stroking Zhen-Zhen''s hair.


    He wanted to get up but he was now trapped by her embrace. He didn''t want to wake her up since she looked very exhausted. He justy there, unmoving while looking at the ceiling.


    He started to count One up to Hundred to calm himself down. He even counted backward as well.


    ''One¡­''


    ''Two¡­''


    ¡­


    ''Fifty Seven¡­''


    ''Ny Nine¡­''


    ''Ny Eight¡­''


    He was still in the middle of counting numbers in his mind when suddenly the door of his bedroom swung open and FaMo who was in demon god''s form emerged from it.


    Tristan was surprised by FaMo''s sudden intrusion.


    ''Shit! What is he doing here? Why did he suddenly barge in?!'' Tristan thought to himself while looking at FaMo with disbelief.


    FaMo''s eyes peered around the room, looking for someone. He frowned the moment he saw Zhen-Zhen and Tristan lying together on the bed. His eyes widened in shock. He could tell that both of them were naked underneath that nket.


    The shock in FaMo''s face was soon reced by anger.


    FaMo was giving Tristan a cold sharp re. "What did you do to my Zhen-Zhen?" FaMo roared at him.


    Tristan immediately raised his forefinger and brought it to his lips, signaling FaMo to keep quiet.<sub> </sub>


    "Shhhh! Lower your voice. She''s sleeping. You will wake her up."


    FaMo was taken aback when he heard that. He paused for a moment, ncing at Zhen-Zhen''s sleeping figure. Then he shifted his gaze back to Tristan who was lying on the bed and hugging Zhen-Zhen.


    FaMo narrowed his eyes at him. He just regained his consciousness and he searched for Zhen-Zhen right away. He was still weak but he managed to get up from the bed because of his will to find Zhen-Zhen.


    ''Damn this sneaky fool! He did his move on my Zhen-Zhen while I''m unconscious!!! I just slept for a while then when I woke up, he had already taken advantage of my Zhen-Zhen.'' FaMo felt like he was a volcano that was about to erupt and explode right now.


    "You!!!" FaMo pointed his finger to Tristan while gritting his teeth.


    Tristan facepalmed when he heard FaMo''s loud voice. "I said lower your voice, please. Father-inw!"


    FaMo: "..."


    He was dumbstruck for a moment when Tristan called him Father-inw.


    ''Eh, what is he talking about? Me?! What the heck he suddenly called me His father-inw?'' FaMo pondered to himself.


    Tristan heaved a sigh of relief when FaMo finally kept his mouth shut. He had no idea that FaMo just stopped talking because he was dumbfounded when he called him father-inw.


    Tristan didn''t know what to call FaMo. He was still thinking that he was the demon god, Zhen-Zhen''s father. He didn''t know whether he should call him Dad or Pa. so in the end, he just called him father-inw.


    For an unknown reason, Tristan was not afraid of him even though he thought FaMo was the demon god. He was not frightening, unlike the demons and devil he could usually see in the books and movies. Maybe it was because of his good looks.


    "Father-inw, please go and wait for me outside. We can talk in the living room. I will just put some clothes on then follow you. Let''s not disturb Zhen-Zhen. She is tired." Tristan whispered to Famo.


    Because it was for Zhen-Zhen, FaMo didn''t argue further. He just walked out of the room and headed straight to the living room. When he was already outside, FaMo realized that he used the demon god''s appearance.


    p ''Maybe Zhen-Zhen thought I was her father and she told that fool.''</anda>


    Then after a while, FaMo''s lips twitched into a sly smile as something crossed his mind. ''Ahuh, so this fool thought I am the demon god and Zhen-Zhen''s father.''


    Tristan, on the other hand, tried his best to get up from the bed without waking up Zhen-Zhen. After several attempts of escaping from Zhen-Zhen''s tight hug, Tristan was able to leave the bed without waking her up.


    He put on some clothes before he came out of the room to follow FaMo. It did not take long when Tristan joined FaMo in the living room.


    Tristan was not afraid of him but deep inside he was nervous right now. His aura was quite intimidating. FaMo was sitting on the sofa with his serious expression. His arms were folded across his chest while eyeing Tristan from top to bottom.


    ''Damn! This is so awkward. How should I deal with a father-inw who is also a demon?''


    FaMo just remained silent, making the atmosphere be more awkward between them. Tristan could feel the heavy tension in the air. FaMo was treating him coldly by his silence.


    Tristan initiated to talk first and opened up a conversation.


    "Father-inw, first of all, I would like to thank you for telling me about Zhen-Zhen''s whereabouts. You helped me find her and you even brought me to her in the mountain. You''re so cool and amazing." Tristan tried to lighten the atmosphere by praising FaMo.


    Tristan smiled sheepishly at FaMo while scratching his face. But FaMo''s face darkened upon seeing Tristan''s smile. FaMo couldn''t still ept that this fool outsmarted him. He touched Zhen-Zhen when FaMo was lying unconscious in the other room.


    FaMo was still annoyed by that thought. He had no idea that Tristan had already confessed his feelings for Zhen-Zhen. While they were on the mountain, FaMo also learned that Tristan and Hannah were the reasons why Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon was able to take control of her body.


    It almost put Zhen-Zhen in great danger. Tristan hurt Zhen-Zhen''s emotionally so she tried to escape from the reality, letting her inner demon to dominate her mind and body. Her inner demon almostmitted a great mistake by trying to return to the other world where the guardian warriors were living.


    Because of that, FaMo''s hatred for Tristan intensified. But FaMo was aware that Tristan was important and very special to Zhen-Zhen. Despite his hatred, FaMo protected Tristan. FaMo didn''t want to admit but he was also concerned about Tristan''s safety.


    After his long silence. FaMo finally spoke up to Tristan. "Don''t call me father-inw. I don''t like you for my Baby Zhen-Zhen. I will find a much better son-inw."


    Tristan: "..."

 Chapter 238 Second Chance

    "Don''t call me father-inw. I don''t like you for my Baby Zhen-Zhen. I will find a much better son-inw."


    Tristan: "..."


    Tristan was at a loss for words when he heard that. He didn''t know what to say nor how to react. It seemed that Zhen-Zhen''s ''father'' didn''t approve of him. Looking from his expression alone, Tristan could tell that he was not bluffing.


    ''Damn! He is dead serious about this. How can I win my father-inw''s heart? It looks like I have to do something before he finds another man whom he will matchmake with my wife.'' Tristan suddenly felt threatened.


    ''Argh! What if Zhen-Zhen would listen to her father? What if she would leave me because her father asks her to do it? What should I do now,'' Tristan felt like crying at that thought.


    "But father-inw, Zhen-Zhen is my wife already. You can''t matchmake her with another man," Tristanined to FaMo.


    FaMo raised his eyebrow and said, "I said don''t call me father-inw."


    "Eh, then what should I call you then? Sir?" Tristan was trying his best to be polite and not to offend him. He could see that this so-called father-inw hated him so much. He couldn''t afford to be on his bad side.


    FaMo fell silent. He brought his other hand on his chin, rubbing it while thinking. After a few seconds, a sly smile appeared on FaMo''s face, saying "Call me Master."


    Tristan: "..."


    ''Master?!! Seriously¡­ don''t tell me he is trying to make me his ve? Damn¡­ this demon god is so harsh. Fortunately, my wife didn''t inherit this behavior.'' Tristanmented in his mind with a sigh.


    "Come on. Call me Master. I wanna hear it. You never know I might change my mind," FaMo was ying with Tristan. He wanted to punish him. Provoking and annoying him were the things he could think of right now.


    He was just threatening Tristan. He knew the fact that Zhen-Zhen liked Tristan so much. He just wanted to scare Tristan about finding another guy for Zhen-Zhen so that Tristan would treat Zhen-Zhen''s better and cherish her.


    "Master¡­" Tristan mumbled with his awkward expression.


    He had never imagined that he would call someone ''Master'' in his life. He humbled himself because the person in front of him was Zhen-Zhen''s father. That''s what he thought. Clueless that the person before him was the cute and adorable fluffy ck cat, FaMo.


    FaMo tried his best to hold hisughter when Tristan obediently called him ''Master''.


    "Good!" FaMo smirked at him mischievously.


    Tristan felt like FaMo was ying him around his fingers. He just took a deep breath while reminding himself, ''Tristan, be good¡­ be patient. You are doing this for Zhen-Zhen.''


    It did not take long when Tristan had be serious. He faced FaMo and asked him directly.


    "May I know the reason why you don''t like me for Zhen-Zhen? Why do you hate me so much?"


    FaMo was taken aback when he saw Tristan''s saddened expression. He could see that he was troubled and bothered knowing that FaMo didn''t like him for Zhen-Zhen.


    FaMo decided to tell him the truth. "I don''t like you because I feel like you are not serious with my Zhen-Zhen. You made her cry several times. You are the first person here who hurt her feelings. You are not being honest with her too. You love another girl. That Hannah girl."


    Tristan was stunned in a moment when he heard that. He was thinking that Zhen-Zhen''s father was always watching Zhen-Zhen. He wondered how he even knew about Hannah.


    Now, he could understand if Zhen-Zhen''s father didn''t like him. He was just being protective of his daughter. He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to get hurt. And Tristan failed. Unknowingly, he hurt her feelings. He kept things from her.


    Tristan lowered his gaze and clenched his fists. He felt useless. He admitted to himself that he was a total jerk. Hemitted a lot of mistakes.


    First, he tricked her into marrying him for his own gains and benefits. Second, he asked Zhen-Zhen to seduce his brother so that he could have Hannah. Because of that, Hannah''s mother also hurt Zhen-Zhen physically.


    Third, he hid the video from her, thinking that she didn''t need to know about his feelings for Hannah. Fourth, he was still keeping his past deeds to her, his ugly reputation with women.<sub> </sub>


    "I''m sorry. I regretted everything. I became inconsiderate of her feelings. I didn''t mean to hurt her, but in the end, I ended up hurting her. I know she didn''t deserve it. This is all my fault. I understand now why you hated me so much." Tristan paused for a moment, smiling bitterly at FaMo.


    FaMo could see the regret and guilt in his eyes. Tristan was being sincere right now.


    "If I am in your shoes, I will also think the same thing. I won''t let my daughter be with that guy who only knows how to cause her pain. But..." Tristan mustered up his courage to make a request from FaMo.


    "Can you please give me another chance? I want to be a good husband to her from now on. I will do my best to make her happy. I will do my best¡­ not to make her sad or cry. Can you do that? Can you give me that chance to do that for Zhen-Zhen?"


    Tristan''s voice was desperate. The sincerity was reflected in those pleading eyes. FaMo was looking at him intently. He was quiet. He just let Tristan talk to him with all his heart.


    "About Hannah¡­ my feelings for her¡­ they''re all in the past now. I love Zhen-Zhen. Believe it or not, she''s the woman I love now. She''s my present and my future. I will protect her with my life. I want to have a fresh start with her. Please forgive me for my mistakes and¡­ please give me a chance."


    Tristan fell on his knees. He wanted to show his sincerity to FaMo. This was the only thing he could think of.


    FaMo didn''t expect this from him. Tristan was now kneeling in front of him, asking for his forgiveness¡­ asking him to give him another chance.


    FaMo had to admit that he was touched by his words. He could attest to that because he had witnessed how Tristan didn''t hesitate to sacrifice himself and shield Zhen-Zhen against the guardian warrior''s attack.


    If he didn''t fuse with his body, Tristan should have been dead by now. That sword was a divine sword filled with magical power. If FaMo didn''t protect Tristan then Tristan would meet the same fate as Eva when she protected the demon god. He would be killed for sure.


    He was d that Tristan already had a change of heart. FaMo stood up to approach Tristan. He held his shoulders and helped him to stand up.


    "I didn''t ask you to kneel before me. If you have to apologize then you should ask forgiveness from Zhen-Zhen, not me."


    Then FaMo cleared his throat. *Cough! Cough!*


    "Alright, I will give you a chance. But it doesn''t mean that I approve of you for my Zhen-Zhen. You still need to work hard. If I see her cry again because of you, I will make sure to give you punishment. I will find another man who will suit my Zhen-Zhen. Is that clear?"


    Tristan''s face brightened up upon hearing that. He bobbed his head frantically before pouncing on FaMo. "Thank you, father-inw! Thank you so much."


    FaMo narrowed his eyes when Tristan suddenly hugged him. "Aww!" He grunted.


    "What''s wrong? Are you okay, Father?" Tristan released FaMo when he heard his groan.


    "I said Master, not Father!" FaMo insisted while wincing in pain. Tristan identally touched his wound at the back when he pounced on him.


    "You dumb fool! You just touched my wound." FaMo roared at Tristan.


    Tristan just smiled at him sheepishly while scratching the back of his head, "I''m sorry, M-Master." He still felt awkward calling him that. "I just got excited and felt happy for giving me a chance."


    "By the way, thank you for saving Zhen-Zhen and for protecting me. It seems that you are the one who got hurt, instead of me." Tristan said, expressing his gratitude towards FaMo.


    ''I have to do it, or else my Zhen-Zhen will cry a river of tears once something bad happens to you,'' FaMo thought to himself, denying the fact that he also wanted to protect Tristan.


    The two men were engrossed with each other that they failed to notice Zhen-Zhen''s presence. She woke up without Tristan by her side. She immediately got off the bed and put on her clothes before getting out of the room.


    She heard voices in the living room. She walked over to check on them. She was surprised when she saw FaMo in his demon god''s form.


    ''FaMo is already awake!'' Zhen-Zhen was overjoyed because of that.


    She immediately dashed in his direction, hugging FaMo from behind. The two men were taken aback by her sudden appearance.

 Chapter 239 Parents Love And Protection

    She immediately dashed in his direction, hugging FaMo from behind. The two men were taken aback by her sudden appearance.


    Tristan just watched Zhen-Zhen who became emotional at that time. She was shedding tears once again, crying because of guilt and relief.


    She felt guilty because she''s the reason why FaMo got hurt. She felt relieved that finally, FaMo woke up.


    FaMo could see that his sweet Zhen-Zhen was back. He turned around as he tried tofort her.


    "Shhhh! Stop crying Zhen-Zhen. I''m just fine." FaMo was being gentlepared to his cold aura when he was talking to Tristan. He started stroking Zhen-Zhen''s hair.


    Tristan was wondering why his so-called Father-inw didn''t evenin when Zhen-Zhen hugged him behind. She touched FaMo''s wound too. But he never said anything.


    ''(T-T) What a big difference in treatment?! He just scolded me a while ago for touching his wound, calling me a dumb fool. Was he just faking it so that I would stop hugging him?'' Tristan thought to himself.


    ''Well, that''s understandable since Zhen-Zhen is his daughter. He doted on her so much,'' Tristan added to his thoughts.


    Tristan decided to leave the two so that they could have privacy. He just went outside to buy food for dinner and also to drop by at Meyer''s House to check FaMo.


    He heard from Alice that they didn''t see FaMo. They tried searching for him around the house and near the area.


    Tristan was wondering where FaMo was. He couldn''t help but worry. What if FaMo got missing? He knew for sure that Zhen-Zhen would be sad.


    Tristan took a deep sigh. "What should I do if I can''t find FaMo? My wife might cry again because of this."


    **********


    Meanwhile, As Tristan continued to worry about not finding Zhen-Zhen''s favorite cat, FaMo was just in his house having a heart to heart talk with his wife, Zhen-Zhen.


    "FaMo, I''m sorry. Because of me, you got hurt." Zhen-Zhen apologized to him many times. They were talking in Zhen-Zhen''s room now.


    FaMo shook his head and said, "You don''t have to apologize for that Zhen-Zhen. It is my duty and responsibility to protect you. I should be the one apologizing to you."


    "I think I am the one who put you in danger. That guardian warrior found you because of me. He was the same person possessing the power I had sensed before. The one I followed." FaMo informed Zhen-Zhen.


    "I also feel useless for not being able to protect you emotionally. Where am I when you are suffering from a heartache caused by your foolish husband?" FaMo facepalmed as he mentioned Tristan.


    "I even failed to notice that your inner demon had already taken control of your mind and body," FaMo added, feeling frustrated to himself.<sub> </sub>


    "FaMo, don''t me yourself. And please don''t be mad at Tristan. He already exined to me everything. We talked and we fixed the misunderstanding between us. Tristan also apologized to me."


    "Good." FaMo simply said.


    ''Because if he didn''t, I would really ask you to dump him and find another guy for you.'' FaMo added to his thoughts but he didn''t dare to voice it out.


    Then the two of them fell silent. Zhen-Zhen stared at FaMo intently. She couldn''t help but smile, seeing FaMo''s appearance. He really looked like her father.


    Zhen-Zhen cupped FaMo''s face. FaMo was dumbfounded for a moment as he met Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes, looking at him with so much longing.


    "FaMo, thank you. I know you brought Tristan to that mountain to wake me up. You also protected him despite the fact you didn''t fully like him yet." Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but express her heartfelt gratitude for him.


    "I''m also happy to see you in resemnce to my father. I missed him so much. Thank you for letting me see his appearance again, not only in my mind but also in physical form. I can even touch him by touching you like this." Zhen-Zhen caressed FaMo''s cheeks.


    FaMo smiled at him sheepishly. "I did this because I couldn''t talk to Tristan in my cat form. I''m d that you didn''t get mad nor offended that I used your Father''s appearance."


    Zhen-Zhen smiled and shook her head, "Not at all, FaMo. I''m so happy. Can you hug me, FaMo? I just want to feel my father''s embrace once again."


    FaMo nodded at her with a gentle smile on his face. Zhen-Zhen felt like it was her father smiling at her right now. Her eyes got teary once again.


    ? FaMo pulled Zhen-Zhen into his body and engulfed her into his arms, giving her a warm hug. Zhen-Zhen hugged FaMo back, closing her eyes and feeling her father''s warmth.


    FaMo''s embrace felt like her father''s embrace. She could feel the love and protectiveness. She felt secured in his arms.


    Her father''s will to protect her was the one that kept Zhen-Zhen''s safe all these years. FaMo always reminded Zhen-Zhen how her parents loved her so much that they''re willing to sacrifice their lives just to keep her from harm and danger.


    FaMo was really acting like a father figure to her. She could feel it. So she understood why FaMo couldn''t fully trust Tristan. He just wanted to make sure that she won''t be hurt and feel sad once again.


    Zhen-Zhen really appreciated it. She was so happy to have FaMo by her side. In his presence, she could still feel the love and protection of her parents.


    FaMo started stroking her hair and rubbing her back. FaMo knew that the demon god would also do this if he was here. If he was very protective of Zhen-Zhen then how much more her real father was?


    FaMo knew that the Demon God would always do his best to make his beloved daughter happy. The two of them just stayed like that for several minutes. No one was talking but they could understand what they were feeling at that moment.


    ''Hmm, next time... Should I also impersonate Eva so that Zhen-Zhen could also see her mother?'' FaMo thought to himself as he continued petting Zhen-Zhen in his arms.

 Chapter 240 Conceal Your Power

    FaMo and Zhen-Zhen were still hugging in her room when FaMo remembered something.


    "Zhen-Zhen, I think we should start training now and cultivating your power. The guardian warriors are on the move. They even managed to open a portal and sent a guardian warrior here to follow you." FaMo said with his concerned voice.


    He released Zhen-Zhen Stop in his arms. He was now facing her, holding her shoulders.


    "I will teach you a sealing technique first. You should learn to conceal your power so that they won''t be able to detect your power easily. They could tell if someone possesses a strong aura and magical force like yours."


    "No one had seen your face except that guardian warrior. Blending with the human and pretending to be weak like ordinary humans will be helpful for us. They will not easily pinpoint who is the demon god''s daughter." FaMo started to think of ways on how they could avoid being traced by the guardian warriors.


    "Ok FaMo, I understand."


    "Hiding from them is the best option now. We need to strengthen your power first. The Guardian Warriors became powerful to the extent they could even open the portal going to different dimensions." FaMo was concerned about that.


    "It was just fortunate that only one guardian warrior appeared in the mountain. If lots of them are present and we are outnumbered, though you are powerful, you will exhaust your power right away. You can''t control it yet."


    FaMo continued to talk. "Sigh, your inner demon also wasted so much magical power when she tried to create a portal going back to the other world. I could also feel that you drained your power after closing the portal and transferring some of your energy to my body."


    "Argh! I want to scold her. She''s so reckless. What is she thinking?! I brought you here to keep you safe but she wanted to ruin everything by returning to that world " FaMomented with a sigh.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at him apologetically. "Sorry about that FaMo."


    FaMo realized that Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon was also her. She was part of Zhen-Zhen so it looked like he was also scolding her.


    "I will try my best. It won''t happen again," Zhen-Zhen added.


    FaMo also apologized as well. "Sorry Zhen, I didn''t mean to scold you. It''s your inner demon I am referring to."


    Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle, "Yes, I know. Don''t feel sorry, my dearest protector and my friend."


    FaMo felt touched. He really missed this side of Zhen-Zhen.


    "FaMo, by the way, Tristan was looking for you. What shall we do now? Can you transform back now in your cat form?" Zhen-Zhen asked FaMo.


    As much as she wanted to see her Father''s physical form, Zhen-Zhen was still missing FaMo''s cat form.


    FaMo fell silent for a moment. He was trying to figure out something. Zhen-Zhen was waiting for him to speak up. It did not take long when FaMo spoke again.


    "The truth is¡­ I can''t transform back to my cat form or either fuse with your body right now. I am stuck with this form for the time being." FaMo smiled sheepishly at Zhen-Zhen while scratching his face.


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    "The divine sword that the guardian warrior might be the reason for this phenomenon. I have to regain back my power and heal my wound. Can I stay with you and your husband using this form while I am still recuperating?" FaMo asked Zhen-Zhen expectantly.


    "Of course, you can!" Zhen-Zhen promptly responded with her cheerful voice.


    "Oh, Tristan had mistaken me as your father. Can I continue pretending that I am your Father, the demon god? I don''t want to let him know that I am FaMo."<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen paused for a moment, thinking about that. After a while, she gave her approval by nodding at FaMo.


    Zhen-Zhen was thinking that this was a good opportunity for FaMo and Tristan to spend time and bond together while FaMo was in his human form.


    At least now, Tristan could talk to him and FaMo could alsomunicate with Tristan. If he was in his cat form, FaMo was not allowed to talk to Tristan because he was pretending to be an ordinary cat.


    She hoped FaMo''s and Tristan''s rtionship would improve once they startedmunicating like this. She was d to see the two of them talking to each other a while ago.


    "By the way, how''s your wound?" Her concern for FaMo resurfaced as she remembered his wound.


    FaMo removed his upper clothes, revealing his muscr body to Zhen-Zhen. The demon god has the body of a warrior, strong and sturdy.


    FaMo turned around and showed Zhen-Zhen. His wound was still fresh. The mark of the sword was imprinted on his right upper back just below his shoulder.


    Zhen-Zhen traced his back, her eyes fixed on his wound. Her heart ached for FaMo. She knew that this kind of wound inflicted by the divine sword was too painful for FaMo.


    "Don''t worry, Zhen-Zhen. It will be healed after a week." FaMo reassured Zhen-Zhen.


    He could feel that she was sad and feeling down about what happened. He didn''t want her to me herself.


    "Alright. Let me teach you about how to conceal your power now." FaMo turned to face Zhen-Zhen. They needed to be more cautious and careful now.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded at him. FaMo taught Zhen-Zhen how to seal her power and how to remove the seal as well. This sealing technique would help Zhen-Zhen to conceal her power so that the guardian warriors couldn''t sense her strong magical force.


    Zhen-Zhen was a fast learner. She learned everything after a few attempts. They were just finished sealing her power when Tristan came back.


    He already brought their dinner tonight. After putting everything in the dining area, he headed to Zhen-Zhen''s room to call her and FaMo.


    When he arrived he didn''t see them in the living room so he guessed that they were in Zhen-Zhen''s room.


    Upon opening the door, Tristan called the two of them.


    "Zhen-Zhen, Master, the food is ready. Let''s take our dinner now."


    Zhen-Zhen frowned when she heard that, "Master?"


    FaMo felt rmed when Zhen-Zhen noticed Tristan calling him Master.


    Tristan was about to confirm it when FaMo cut him off immediately.


    "You fool¡­ who are you calling Master? You should call me Father! I''m your father-inw!"


    Tristan: "..."

 Chapter 241 Warning

    "You fool¡­ who are you calling Master? You should call me Father! I''m your father-inw!"


    Tristan: "..."


    FaMo gave Tristan a warning look, telling him not to speak further or else, he would suffer a consequence. FaMo was afraid that Zhen-Zhen would scold him once she learned that FaMo asked Tristan to call him Master.


    Tristan immediately kept his mouth shut upon seeing FaMo''s frightening look. At that certain moment, he knew that he would be doomed once he spoke something he was not supposed to.


    He quickly took his previous word, correcting himself as per FaMo''s instructions.


    "Oh, yeah. Sorry, father. It''s just a slip of the tongue. You look like a Master to me because of your clothes. Wifey, it is just an honest mistake. Just don''t mind me. Come, let''s have dinner."


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded at him with a smile. But before they could leave the room, Zhen-Zhen spoke up to them.


    "Hubby, you are right. Father''s clothes are not suitable to use in this world. Can you please lend him some of your clothes in the meantime?" Zhen-Zhen requested Tristan.


    "Of course, Wifey. Come with me, father. You can change in my room," Tristan said politely to FaMo.


    FaMo just nodded at him. Tristan and FaMo were left alone again as Zhen-Zhen headed first to the dining area while the two men went to Tristan''s room. FaMo took this opportunity to warn Tristan.


    As soon as the door was closed, FaMo leaned his back on the door, folding his arms across his chest while facing Tristan. He had a serious expression on his face.


    Tristan was about to go to his wardrobe when he noticed FaMo stop following him. He turned around only to see FaM¨®''s threatening gaze.


    "Don''t mention anything to Zhen-Zhen. What we have talked about in the living room should remain a secret between the two of us. If any of those will be known to Zhen-Zhen then I swear, you will not like to see my angry side. Do you understand?" FaMo said with his stern cold voice.


    Tristan could only nod his head frantically. He had no courage to disobey his father-inw also known as the demon god. He didn''t know what this demon god could do to him if ever he offended him or made him upset.


    Tristan was thinking that he needed to be on his good side so that he could gain his full support for his rtionship with Zhen-Zhen.


    "Good. You can call me father or father-inw in front of Zhen-Zhen but if we are just alone, you should call me Master." FaMo insisted on Tristan.


    "Yes, Father¡­ I mean Master." Tristan agreed with his awkward expression.


    He didn''t know how long he could take it, calling someone as his Master. The demon god didn''t look old to be called his father-inw. His appearance looked young as if he was just an older brother of Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    Soon, Tristan lent FaMo a set of clothes. He became younger after wearing Tristan''s clothes. Tristan couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.<sub> </sub>


    He was thankful that the gorgeous man in front of him was Zhen-Zhen''s father otherwise, he would be threatened by his presence, afraid that he might steal Zhen-Zhen from him.


    FaMo''s appearance was like a Matinee idol admired by every woman and his muscr physique was like a body of a supermodel. After changing FaMo''s clothes, Tristan and FaMo came out of his room and proceeded to the dining area where Zhen-Zhen''s was waiting for them.


    The three of them ate dinner together. Zhen-Zhen was in a good mood. She was very happy that FaMo was eating with them like he was a human being. She was very attentive to FaMo, giving him food on his tes, making sure that he would eat well.


    Tristan couldn''t help but feel upset. He appeared to be the third wheel among them. He lost his appetite. He was familiar with this kind of jealousy he was feeling. It was the same feeling when Zhen-Zhen and FaMo were together.


    Because of that, he remembered FaMo. He was still missing. They tried searching for him but they failed to see him. He didn''t know how he would bring this up to Zhen-Zhen.


    He could see that she was cheerful tonight. He didn''t have the heart to ruin her bright mood. Tristan made up his mind. He would find FaMo again tomorrow. If he couldn''t find FaMo then he would try to find a ck cat that had an exact resemnce to FaMo''s appearance.


    After dinner, it was Tristan who cleaned the table and washed the dishes. Zhen-Zhen apanied FaMo in her room. She tried to transfer her energy to FaMo in order for his wound to heal quickly.


    When Zhen-Zhen was done, she said goodbye to FaMo as she would stay with Tristan tonight. That''s the moment FaMo realized the disadvantage of not able to transform into his cat form. He could no longer watch over Zhen-Zhen and join them in the next room.


    It would be inappropriate for him to barge in the room of the husband and wife, asking them that he would sleep together with them. Tristan could tolerate FaMo''s presence as a ck cat, but not as a demon god in his human form.


    ''Argh, I need to recover quickly. I don''t want Zhen-Zehn to be taken advantage of by that fool every night. Oh, my poor, baby Zhen-Zhen.'' FaMomented to himself.


    When Zhen-Zhen entered the room, Tristan was already lying on the bed, waiting for her. Tristan''s face brightened up upon seeing Zhen-Zhen. Finally, he could be alone with Zhen-Zhen now. No FaMo and no father-inw, there''s only him and her.


    "Wifey¡­" Tristan called her out, putting on a pitiful face.


    "Yes, hubby? What''s wrong?" Zhen-Zhen climbed the bed while looking at Tristan confusedly.


    Tristan didn''t answer her. He just pulled her closer and pounced on her immediately, pushing her back on the bed and trapping her with his two hands.


    Tristan''s hazel eyes met Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes. After a few seconds of staring contest, Tristan finally spoke up.


    "I''m sad. I miss you. I''m jealous. You neglected your husband a while ago¡­ and I want¡­ to possess you again." Tristanined spontaneously to her with his pitiful look.


    Zhen-Zhen had no chance to exin as Tristan sealed her lips with his, kissing her passionately and hungrily as if he hadn''t kissed her for long.

 Chapter 242 FaMo Acting As Human

    The next morning, Tristan woke up with panda eyes. He had ack of sleep because ofst night''s incident, resulting in dark circles under his eyes.


    He thought he would be able to score again with his wife. But after kissing her intensely, Zhen-Zhen just told Tristan that she was tired.


    So the two of them just ended up sleeping or rather, Zhen-Zhen had a peaceful sleep while Tristan stayed up all night.


    He felt like someone who had eaten the forbidden fruit. After tasting it, he couldn''t help but be addicted to it and crave for more.


    He couldn''t forget that wonderful feeling after making love with Zhen-Zhen. He wanted to cry for that torturous 8 hours of that night. She was in his arms but he couldn''t do anything.


    He could see that his wife was very exhausted. Though he didn''t see what Zhen-Zhen and FaMo did in her room, Tristan could tell that it was rted to their magical power. She was trying her best to make FaMo feel better.


    Zhen-Zhen was still sound asleep when he got off the bed. He immediately took a bath and prepared their breakfast. He was shocked when he saw FaMo outside his room the moment he opened his door.


    ''Damn! What is he doing here?! He almost gave me a heart attack as early as this morning!'' Tristan mumbled inwardly while looking at FaMo in disbelief.


    It was a very awkward situation wherein Tristan had caught FaMo leaning on the door as if he was eavesdropping on them.


    FaMo cleared his throat and stood up straight, feigning innocence. Before Tristan could ask him something FaMo immediately fled away and went back to Zhen-Zhen''s room.


    Tristan shook his head. He didn''t know whether to cry orugh after catching his so-called father-inw spying on his room this morning.


    Tristan made their breakfast today. After half an hour, Zhen-Zhen also woke up and took a bath. She had ss today. As usual, she did the makeover that would make her less attractive beforeing to school.


    After breakfast, Zhen-Zhen made a request from Tristan.


    "Hubby¡­"


    "Yes, wifey?"


    "Can I request you something?"


    "Sure, what is it?" Tristan asked her. Tristan just finished his food while FaMo was still eating beside Zhen-Zhen.


    "Can you bring Father with you in the office? I don''t want him to be alone here." Zhen-Zhen requested him with her pleading eyes.


    Tristan: ''Eh?!''


    FaMo: ''What?!''


    Both men were bewildered by her sudden request. FaMo choked on his food while Tristan almost dropped the ss of water in his hand. He even spilled the water in his pants.


    Zhen-Zhen made that request since she wanted Tristan and FaMo to have quality time together so that they would get along well. That was her true motive.


    "Father is sick. I don''t want him to be left alone in the house. I have ss so I can''t watch over him." Zhen-Zhen made up some excuses.


    FaMo was already used to staying at home alone. Besides, his injury was getting better now because of Zhen-Zhen''s power.


    "Zhen-Zhen, can I just go with you to your school? I Promise, I will behave," FaMo asked Zhen-Zhen with his puppy-eyed look.


    Tristan couldn''t believe that he was seeing this adorable side of the demon god. He was acting so cute in front of Zhen-Zhen but in front of him, he was unting his dominating and intimidating aura as if he was always ready to roast Tristan with just one mistake.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head. "Father, you are not a student and you don''t have a student''s pass like this." Zhen-Zhen showed him her I.D and namete, indicating she was a student of that University.


    "So you are not allowed to enter the school and join me, father," Zhen-Zhen added.


    Tristan also nodded his head in support of Zhen-Zhen''s im. "Don''t worry, wifey. I will take care of Father. So just focus on your ss today."


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes sparkled with delight. She was happy because her n was working.


    "Can''t I just stay here?" FaMo said, showing his disapproval.


    Zhen-Zhen promptly said "No." Her voice was firm, not allowing FaMo to object.


    ''Okay. I''ll go with him. Don''t be mad at me, Zhen-Zhen.''


    FaMo could only sigh in defeat. ''I guess I will be stuck again with this fool.''


    FaMo also took a bath and changed into a business suit since he was going to Davis''pany, the Heavenly Star Enterprise. Fortunately, FaMo could fit in Tristan''s clothes. They almost had the same body size.


    FaMo looked gorgeous wearing a business suit.


    ''Damn! My father-inw who just looks like my older brother is very handsome in my clothes. Can I sell him? I guess many women will try to bid just to have a date with him.'' Tristan thought to himself after eyeing FaMo from top to bottom.


    Zhen-Zhen also praised FaMo vocally after seeing his appearance. She was excited for FaMo to experience the life of a normal human being in this world even just for a day.


    Soon, the three of them left home. Tristan and FaMo dropped off Zhen-Zhen at her school first before they went to thepany.


    Upon entering the ssroom, Zhen-Zhen noticed that her ssmates were busy talking with each other. She could see the excitement in everyone''s eyes, most especially the girls.


    ''Eh, what''s happening? Why does the atmosphere here seem very lively today?'' she pondered to herself.


    Alicia and Betsy called her out immediately.


    "Lillie,e here faster!" Alicia shouted, waving at Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded at Alicia and Betsy with a smile before walking over to them. She sat down beside them.


    "What''s happening today? Everyone seems very excited for our ss." Zhen-Zhen asked the twodies.


    Both Alicia and Betsy giggled because Zhen-Zhen was clueless.


    "You didn''t hear, did you? We have a new History professor today," Alicia informed Zhen-Zhen cheerfully.


    Betsy bobbed her head vigorously beforementing something.


    "We heard that our new professor is a very gorgeous and good-looking young man! Oh my gosh! My heart is beating so fast. I''m so excited to meet him." Betsy said with her dreamy eyes.


    Zhen-Zhen just looked at them with amusement. Then after a while, they heard someone saying, "Our gorgeous professor is here!!!"

 Chapter 243 The Gorgeous Professor

    "Our gorgeous professor is here!!!" One female student yelled to her ssmates. She was the one who stood by the door, waiting for their History professor toe.


    The girls were all excited in their seats. The boys were intrigued. All eyes on the door, anticipating the arrival of their professor. They could hear the footstepsing in. Everyone fell silent, almost holding their breath.


    Zhen-Zhen, Alicia, and Betsy were also focused on the door. It did not take long when a man wearing white polo shirts matched with a blue sport coat and ck denim jeans. It emphasized his great physique.


    Others couldn''t help but gasp in admiration upon seeing his face especially when his lips stretched out into a charming smile while greeting his students "Good morning."


    Everyone was starstruck that no one responded to their professor. Zhen-Zhen was also dumbfounded for a moment when she recognized the person. A few secondster, a pair of emerald eyes met Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes.


    "Liam¡­" Zhen-Zhen mumbled to herself.


    They just stared at each other for a while, eyeing each other. Liam''s smile widened the moment he recognized Zhen-Zhen. Though she was in her makeover appearance, Liam could tell that she was Lillie. He would never forget those pair of blue orbs he had seen before. Liam also had a sharp memory.


    But Liam was wondering why Zhen-Zhen was looking different from her original appearance thest time he saw her. Liam already knew that Lillie Meyer would be in his ss. He already checked the names of his students.


    He was surprised to see her name on the list. He didn''t expect that he would see her again after theirst encounter here when she took the Educational cement examination. It turned out she chose this school.


    Liam gave Zhen-Zhen a friendly smile and nced at her onest time before he focused his attention back on his ss. Liam introduced himself to everyone. For the first time, the whole ss paid so much attention to their professor.


    This was also the first time he was meeting them. He was the substitute professor of their History Subject. Their previous professor took an indefinite leave because of a health issue. Because of that, Liam was assigned to this ss.


    He had no n of bing a full-time professor because he had some priorities he needed to do but it looked like teaching this ss would be fun. He was looking forward to theing days.


    After checking the attendance of his ss, Liam proceeded to his lesson. They said History ss was boring but because of Liam''s presence, everyone was paying attention to him.


    Those students who were not participating in the ss discussion from the other subjects were now eager to be called by Liam for their oral participation. Every question Liam threw at them, almost everyone was raising their hands, hoping to impress their young handsome, and gorgeous professor.


    Zhen-Zhen just let her ssmates participate. She didn''t even raise her hand because she was not in the mood. Maybe because she was still tired after everything that transpired in thest few days. She was just listening to them attentively and taking down notes. But she would catch Liam looking in her direction from time to time.


    Whenever she would meet his gaze, Liam would just smile at her, not feeling shy nor guilty after getting caught for checking her out at the back. It was Zhen-Zhen who would look away first, feeling conscious because of Liam''s intense gaze.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t know why but there''s something in Liam that was intriguing her. She couldn''t help but ponder what makes him mysterious to her.


    On the other hand, Betsy and Alicia mistook Liam''s action. They thought Liam was looking in Alicia''s direction because among the three of them Alicia was the one who stood out with her pretty girl aura. Betsy started teasing Alicia whose face was scarlet red. She was blushing at the thought that Liam might be interested in her.<sub> </sub>


    After one hour and a half, their History ss ended. They had one hour break before their second ss would start. Alicia and Betsy grabbed Zhen-Zhen first, letting their other ssmates leave the room.


    They would try to approach Liam. He was still busy arranging the audio-visual he used during his discussion. Everyone left the room except Liam, Alicia, Betsy, and Zhen-Zhen. Alicia and Betsy grabbed that opportunity to talk with Liam.


    "Sir Liam, you''re amazing. We didn''t know that History ss could be this fun," Alicia said sweetly at him.


    Liam stopped what he was doing and nced at the three women. Alicia was the one who spoke up but Liam''s eyesnded on Zhen-Zhen''s face.


    "Really? But it seemed that someone didn''t enjoy it. Because of that, I wondered if I am a boring professor. She never participated once during the discussion," Liam said meaningfully while eyeing Zhen-Zhen.


    Betsy and Alicia exchanged nces with one another. They were confused. They had no idea who Liam was referring to. Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen just chewed her lower lip and smiled at Liam apologetically. She didn''t know why but she could sense that Liam was talking about her.


    Seeing Zhen-Zhen''s embarrassed and apologetic look, Liam couldn''t help letting out a huskyugh.


    "Oh, Don''t take my words seriously, Ladies. I''m just kidding. Go and take your break now so that you will have more energy for the next ss."


    Alicia and Betsy swooned because of Liam''s thoughtfulness. They had no idea that those words were for Zhen-Zhen.


    He noticed that Zhen-Zhen had a low spirit today. She was quiet, looking tired, and exhausted. But she still managed to listen to their ss.


    He didn''t see the same enthusiasm she had when she took the Educational cement Examination. He was worried that she was not feeling well today.


    Before the threedies could leave, Liam took something inside his bag. It was an energy drink.


    "Ms. Lillie," Liam called her out.


    Zhen-Zhen, Alicia, and Betsy stopped on their track when they heard Liam calling Lillie. They turned around to face him.


    Alicia and Betsy were speechless when they saw Liam giving Zhen-Zhen the energy drink.


    "Here, drink this. Hope it will make you feel better. Good luck in your next ss." Liam softly said to Zhen-Zhen, shing his gentle smile at her.

 Chapter 244 A Big Difference In Treatment

    ~ At Heavenly Star Enterprise ~


    FaMo became the center of attention the moment they entered the building of the Heavenly Star Enterprise. Employees couldn''t help but look at him, wondering who''s the new handsome guy with their CEO.


    They kept checking FaMo out from head to toe. Another beautiful being had entered their building. They were excited to know if he was a new director as well who might be their boss.


    FaMo really made quite a hype in the entirepany. He became the talk of the town. They wanted to know his name and position in thepany.


    He seemed to be a very important person since CEO Tristan was very attentive to him, telling FaMo information about thepany.


    When they arrived at Tristan''s office, Matthew was already there waiting for his Boss. Matthew was surprised to see the handsome guy beside Tristan.


    He was not informed about a new client, investor, or new personnel in thepany who would be present in the office today.


    "Good morning," Matthew greeted Tristan and FaMo with a smile.


    Surprisingly, FaMo greeted Matthew back with the same smile. He was fond of Matthew because he could see that he also cared about Zhen-Zhen as if he was an elder brother to her.


    "Good morning, Matthew," FaMo said with his cheerful voice.


    The two men were taken aback by FaMo''s friendly greetings. Matthew was surprised that this person knew his name while Tristan was surprised by FaMo''s gentle behavior towards Matthew.


    Tristan somehow felt jealous of Matthew. His so-called father-inw was very kind towards Matthewpared to him.


    ''Eh,? What a big difference in treatment?! What if Father-inw will like Matthew for my Zhen-Zhen? No¡­ Don''t tell me he is still looking for a better candidate as his son-inw?'' Tristan couldn''t help but be paranoid.


    Tristan entered the office with his gloomy expression. He also introduced the two of them to each other.


    "This is Matthew, my friend and at the same time, my assistant. Matthew, meet Mr. Zu Wan, he is my mas-" Tristan paused for a moment, hesitating to say the word Master.


    He felt like crying upon meeting FaMo''s sharp gaze. He was waiting for him to continue his words.


    Tristan sighed deeply before continuing, "He is my Master." He finally said it in order not to upset FaMo.


    Matthew''s lips twitched upon hearing that. He couldn''t believe that their mighty CEO called someone Master. He was trying his best to hold hisughter after seeing Tristan''s contorted face.


    He looked like he was being forced to do something he didn''t like to do.


    "Master?? Master in what?" Matthew asked Tristan curiously.


    "He is kinda my advisor." Tristan simply stated, walking to his executive chair.


    Matthew turned to FaMo with a wide grin on his face. "Wee to thepany Advisor Zu Wan."


    "Thank you, Matthew. I''m d to finally meet you in person." FaMo said to Matthew but what he truly meant was ''I am d to finally talk to you in my human form.''


    Tristan just watched the two men, having a friendly vibe around them. He was really jealous right now. His Father-inw was treating Matthew better than the way he was treating him.


    Because of that, Tristan was feeling down the whole morning. FaMo noticed Tristan''s sullen expression. He seemed distracted with his work too.


    ''What''s the problem of this fool? His mood is not good today.'' FaMo pondered to himself.<sub> </sub>


    From time to time, he would catch Tristan looking at him with his pitiful expression. He lost count of how many times Tristan heaved a deep long sigh in front of him.


    Tristan also stopped talking to FaMo since Matthew was there, entertaining him. Even during lunchtime, Tristan had no appetite.


    FaMo and Matthew were just observing Tristan''s strange behavior. Matthew asked him if he had a problem but Tristan just said ''Nothing serious''.


    FaMo was silent but deep inside he was worried. ''Is Tristan not feeling well? Did he also receive some effects after both of us were stabbed by the divine sword?''


    FaMo made a mental note to ask Tristanter once Matthew was not around.


    They just finished their lunch when Matthew remembered something.


    "Tris, did you hear? Andrew got into an ident yesterday. He is still in the hospital, that''s why he is absent today. He was on the way to the hospital where Hannah''s mother was admitted when the ident happened. He drove his car while he was drunk." Matthew informed Tristan.


    Tristan was stunned for a moment. As far as he could remember, Andrew might have seen Hannah confessing to him that night.


    He somehow felt guilty and responsible for his brother''s ident. Maybe Andrew got himself drunk after witnessing Hannah''s confession to him.


    Tristan massaged his temples and thought to himself, ''I had to clear this thing as soon as possible.''


    "Matthew, I will leave the office. Can you handle things here on my behalf in the meantime? I just need to go somewhere to fix some things," Tristan said to Matthew.


    FaMo and Matthew averted their gaze to Tristan.


    "Where are you going?" Matthew asked him.


    "I need to talk to Hannah," Tristan promptly responded.


    Matthew and FaMo fell silent while watching Tristan''s serious expression.


    "Ok. Got it. No major activity today so you can leave. Just be back right away." Matthew told Tristan.


    Tristan smiled at Matthew faintly before nodding his head. Then FaMo also spoke up.


    "I wille with you," FaMo dered.


    Tristan: "..."


    Matthew: "..."


    They didn''t expect FaMo to volunteer himself like that. His voice was firm, not allowing anyone to disagree with him. FaMo was very sensitive whenever he would hear Hannah''s name.


    That girl was the cause of Zhen-Zhen''s emotional pain so he couldn''t let Tristan meet that girl alone. He needed to spy on him, making sure that he would not betray Zhen-Zhen because of that girl.


    Tristan could understand his intention. It was just a normal reaction from his so-called Father-inw since he was aware of Tristan''s past feelings for Hannah.


    Tristan could only sigh and said, "Sure, you cane with me, Master."

 Chapter 245 Letting Go Of His Past Love

    Tristan and FaMo left thepany in order to see Hannah in her studio. FaMo just wanted to see Tristan while having a conversation with Hannah but it didn''t mean he would stay with them while talking. He could stand just a few meters away from them and used some power to spy on them without them knowing.


    Though he was still saving his energy for his recovery, an ample amount of power was enough to eavesdrop with the two of them from a distance.


    Hannah was inside her studio when FaMo and Tristan arrived. She was just looking at her nk canvas, holding the brush in her hand while spacing out. She couldn''t draw or paint anything. Her mind was upied by Andrew and Tristan.


    She was still in a state of confusion, that even she, herself, didn''t know what she truly wanted anymore. She was torn between the two brothers. She loved them both.


    When Andrew asked her for a cool-off, she regretted what she had done. But part of her was still hoping that Tristan still had feelings for her.


    Hannah dropped her paintbrush and buried her face using both hands.


    "Hannah, you are selfish and greedy! What are you expecting now? Why are you messing things?" Hannah scolded herself. Her eyes became misty.


    She knew that what she was doing was wrong but she couldn''t help it. Her heart was still yearning for Tristan''s love. She was stuck in those what-ifs but at the same time, she didn''t know if she could let go of Andrew or not. She was confused and undecided about her feelings.


    She was still in the middle of her train of thoughts when she heard the knocking sound outside her door. Hannah frowned because she was not expecting any visitors today. She wanted to be alone, that''s why she didn''t even invite her friends toe over.


    Hannah stood up and traced her steps towards the door. The moment she opened the door Tristan''s serious face greeted her sight. She was dumbfounded for a moment. After a few seconds, Hannah recovered from her shock.


    "Tristan, what are you doing here?" Hannah said with her questioning gaze.


    "I came here to talk to you," Tristan promptly responded.


    Hannah fell silent for a moment. For an unknown reason, her heart started to beat rapidly inside her chest. She didn''t know if this was because of nervousness or excitement. But one thing was for sure, she was anticipating Tristan''s response to her confession.


    Hannah opened the door wide. She stepped back from the side to let Tristan through. When he entered the studio his eyes automatically looked at the nk canvas in the middle of the studio. At that certain moment, Tristan recalled their childhood memories wherein Hannah was painting beside him while he, on the other hand, was taking pictures of her and the surroundings. That was their favorite pastime and bonding moment together.


    Tristan could just smile at those memories. Hannah became an important part of his life. She''s the girl who taught him how to love for the first time. But his feelings for Hannah were already in the past.


    Even he, himself, didn''t imagine that one day he would just wake up and Hannah was no longer the girl who could make his heart run wild. He wondered how Zhen-Zhen was able to rece her in that short period of time.


    Tristan couldn''t pinpoint when Zhen-Zhen managed to capture his heart. The moment he realized it, he had already fallen deep for her. Yes, Zhen-Zhen was a very beautiful woman but that was not the only reason why he fell in love with her unknowingly.


    ''*Sigh*... Love is soplicated. You can''t exin it in words. You will just feel it with your heart. And you will know that you love that person. That''s how I feel right now for my wife, Zhen-Zhen,'' Tristan thought to himself.


    Whenever he was with Zhen-Zhen, he didn''t want the moment to end. He just wanted her to be by his side. Just simply talking to her was already enough to make him happy every day. Her simple presence was enough to brighten his day and filled his heart with joy and excitement.<sub> </sub>


    This was the first time he experienced this. It''s different from the feeling he felt for Hannah. Now, he was ready to let go of his past love and face the future with his newly-found love.


    With that thought in mind, Tristan turned to Hannah who was waiting for him to speak up.


    Tristan held Hannah''s shoulders and looked into her eyes before saying, "Hannah, I am here to rify things between us. I know this is the right time to talk about this. You are now sober."


    Hannah gazed up at him anxiously, "Tristan, though I was drunk that night, I meant everything I said to you."


    Tristan nodded at her. "I know. I understand. So I am here to give you an answer, Hannah."


    Hannah''s heart raced even faster after hearing Tristan''s words. This was the moment she was waiting for¡­ the moment she would hear Tristan''s true feelings.


    "Hannah, I don''t know what happened that caused you to approach me that night. But I just want to clear things between us before it bes moreplicated."


    Hannah kept quiet. She just let Tristan speak up. She was eagerly waiting for his answer.


    "Hannah¡­ I admit that I have feelings for you in the past. I will not deny that fact. You already knew everything because of that video. But Hannah¡­ it was all in the past now. We can''t bring back the past. Instead of looking back on those what-ifs, why don''t we just move on and move forward¡­ and just be happy with the person who is now the source of our happiness?"


    Hannah frowned upon hearing that.She didn''t know what she was supposed to feel right now.


    "Yeah, it was my fault for not fighting for you. We already lost our chance to be together, Hannah. I want you to understand the reason why I didn''t fight for you." Tristan paused for a moment, observing Hannah''s expression. Her eyes became teary now.


    Tristan raised his hand to caress Hannah''s face. "I chose not to fight for my feelings because of my brother. I couldn''t do it knowing that I would bepeting with my brother. So I chose to respect your rtionship with him and I decided to distance myself from the two of you to ease the pain in my heart. He loves you so much. And I saw how happy you were with him."


    Hannah''s tears started to fall from the corner of her eyes down to her cheeks.


    "All I want is your happiness. And my brother never failed to fulfill that. He always makes you happy. I didn''t want to ruin it."


    "Have you forgotten about me now? Don''t you love me anymore?" Hannah asked him with her trembling voice.


    Tristan fell silent for a moment, thinking of the right words to answer her.


    "Hannah¡­ All I can say is that... I love my wife. I love Lillie with all my heart. She owned my heart now. My heart belongs to her. Only to her. And I am certain about that." Tristan mumbled with so much sincerity in his voice.

 Chapter 246 I Love My Wife

    "Hannah¡­ All I can say is that... I love my wife. I love Lillie with all my heart. She owned my heart now. My heart belongs to her. Only to her. And I am certain about that." Tristan mumbled with so much sincerity in his voice.


    FaMo heard everything Tristan said to Hannah. He was just outside the studio, leaning his back on the wall as he listened to their conversation.


    At that certain moment, FaMo believed Tristan''s words. His lips curled up into a faint smile.


    "At least, this fool is bing a little smart, choosing my Zhen-Zhen over this Hannah girl. Hmm." FaMo mumbled to himself. Then he continued listening to the conversation between Hannah and Tristan inside the studio.


    "How could that be possible? You''d just met her not long. How can you say that you love her? You even ask her to seduce Andrew. Tristan, are you lying to me? Why are you doing this?" Hannah spat back at him.


    She couldn''t believe what she had just heard from him or rather she refused to believe it.


    ''Loving Lillie in just a short period of time? Forgetting about me that quickly after loving me for several years?'' The disbelief was written all over Hannah''s face.


    Tristan took a deep breath before answering her.


    "Hannah, loving someone is not just about how long you met or you''ve known that person. In my case, I just fell for her unknowingly." Tristan tried his best to exin to Hannah.


    "My heart would never lie, Hannah. Every beating of my heart, it is shouting for her name. When I''m not with her my mind is always thinking of her."


    "Stop! Stop!" Hannah yelled at Tristan, pushing him away from her.


    She covered her ears using both hands. She couldn''t bear to listen anymore. She was in pain. Her heart was aching.


    Tristan sighed deeply while looking at Hannah helplessly. He didn''t like seeing Hannah like this. Now that he already moved on, things should be in their proper ces.


    Hannah was his brother''s fiancee while he was already married to Zhen-Zhen. Hannah and Tristan couldn''t be together. Tristan already loved someone else and that person was Zhen-Zhen.


    Hannah shouldn''t be doing this. She should remain faithful to Andrew. They were already engaged. Tristan didn''t want any of this to happen. He hoped Hannah would understand this situation.


    "Hannah, my brother loves you so much. You should be with him. We can''t be together. We already missed our chance. I''m already married, Hannah¡­ and believe it or not,I love my wife. I am in love with her." Tristan emphasized those words again.


    Tristan tried to approach Hannah but she moved a step back. She raised her hand in front of Tristan, telling him not to go near her.


    "I heard everything. I already heard enough. Tristan, you can leave now. Please leave me alone and get out of here¡­ Now!" Hannah couldn''t suppress her negative emotions.


    Tristan didn''t want to hurt Hannah but this was the only way. He should be honest with her. He didn''t want to give her false hope. He just hoped that Hannah would not make things difficult for the four of them.


    His brother, Andrew, might also be hurting right now if he really did see Hannah''s confession. Hannah should not ruin her rtionship with his brother.<sub> </sub>


    But little did he know, Andrew had already decided to have a cool off with Hannah. He was indeed hurt by this incident. Hannah already messed things the moment she confessed to Tristan that night.


    Tristan respected Hannah''s wish so he obediently left her studio. He didn''t want her to be sad but he couldn''t do something for her now.


    p When Tristan got out of Hannah''s studio, FaMo was already back inside Tristan''s car, waiting for him.</anda>


    FaMo saw Tristan in a new light. He could see that Tristan was true to his words when he said that he wanted to have a fresh start with Zhen-Zhen.


    Because of that, FaMo''s impression of Tristan improved a little bit. At least for now, he got the assurance that Tristan was no longer in love with Hannah. FaMo hoped that Tristan would continue cherishing Zhen-Zhen as his wife.


    When Tristan entered the car, FaMo asked him as if he didn''t listen to the whole conversation.


    "How did it go?"


    Tristan nced at FaMo with a faint smile on his face. Then he heaved a deep sigh.


    "I made ady cry again, Father-inw," Tristan called FaMo Father-inw instead of Master. FaMo let it slide and didn''tin.


    "But¡­ I feel better. It seems like a heavy burden in my heart had been lifted just now. I thought it would be hard to let go of the past. But I was wrong." Tristan was being open to FaMo, sharing his thoughts and feelings with him as of this moment.


    "Father¡­ Zhen-Zhen helped me a lot. She is the reason why I leave that studio with a smile. I never imagined that I would be able to move on nor forget and say goodbye to my first love. But because of her, it became possible." Tristan was being sentimental right now.


    FaMo''s lips twitched into a half-smile. He turned to Tristan and patted his shoulder while saying, "You did a good job. Well done, son."


    Tristan was stunned in a moment after he heard that. He nced in FaMo''s direction, blinking his eyes several times.


    ''Did I hear it right? Did he just call me, son?'' Tristan was rendered speechless. He just stared at FaMo with mixed emotions.


    FaMo already shifted his gaze forward, not looking at Tristan who was now smiling from ear to ear. FaMo just feigned ignorance. He was fighting a smile. He knew the reason why Tristan was staring at him like that.


    Tristan''s eyes were sparkling with joy. He felt blissful after hearing thest words from FaMo.


    "What are you waiting for? Start the car and let''s get out of here now." FaMo urged Tristan who was still giving him weird nces.


    Tristan bobbed his head frantically while smiling like a fool. "Got it, Father!" He said cheerfully.

 Chapter 247 FaMos Charm

    After leaving Hannah''s Studio, Tristan and FaMo decided to go back to Heavenly Star Enterprise. While they were on the way, Tristan remembered that there''s still something he needed to do.


    "Father¡­ I mean Master, I will drop you off in thepany. Wait for me there, I will just go and visit my brother, Andrew. He''s in the hospital right now," Tristan nced at FaMo, informing him.


    "Will you be okay staying at thepany with Matthew? Or you wanna go with me?" He consulted FaMo.


    FaMo immediately shook his head. He just tagged along with Tristan a while ago because it was Hannah whom he was going to meet.


    But now, since the person he was visiting was Andrew, FaMo thought it won''t be necessary toe with him. So he chose to stay with Matthew in thepany.


    It did not take long when Tristan and FaMo reached thepany. Tristan asked Matthew to go down and fetch FaMo in the lobby.


    Matthew was already waiting at the entrance of the lobby when FaMo and Tristan arrived.


    "Matt, please take care of and amodate Mr. Zu Wan while I''m not around. I will just visit my brother," Tristan said to Matthew.


    Matthew nodded at him, "Sure. No problem. I will take care of him."


    Matthew turned to FaMo, giving him a faint smile.


    "Thanks, Matt! I know I can always count on you!" Tristan pounced on Matthew, feeling grateful to him.


    "If there''s anything important that needs my presence here while I''m not around, just call me," Tristan added before saying goodbye to Matthew and FaMo.


    Tristan left thepany right away. Matthew brought FaMo to thepany''s cafeteria to eat some snacks.


    The moment they entered the cafeteria, FaMo caught the attention of almost everyone inside, most especially the women.


    It was apany break time so many employees were there in the cafeteria. The girls couldn''t take their eyes off FaMo. They were feasting on him as if he was a delicious and yummy snack in their eyes.


    FaMo, who was oblivious about what the other employees were thinking about him, just continued checking the menu list.


    He was getting used to the food in this world. He wanted to taste them. Since Matthew told him to order anything he wanted, FaMo chose 10 different snacks in the menu list.


    Matthew didn''t expect FaMo to have a great appetite, ordering too many foods. He wondered if he could finish all of them.


    Matthew just shook his head helplessly while looking at FaMo who was now ordering their food.


    FaMo frowned the moment he noticed that some women were checking him out. He caught them staring at him with so much curiosity and interest in their eyes.


    Matthew also noticed the attention his co-workers were giving to FaMo. He couldn''t help but chuckle seeing the FaMo feeling ufortable in his seat.


    "Why are they looking at me like that?" FaMo asked Matthew inquisitively.


    Matthew let out a huskyugh before answering FaMo.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Zu Wan. They are just admiring you because of your good looks," Matthew exined to him cheerfully.


    FaMo just nodded at Matthew, forgetting about those women who were staring at him intently as if they wanted to eat him, instead of the snacks inside that cafeteria.


    They even blushed when FaMo nced in their direction for a few seconds before shifting his gaze back to Matthew.


    FaMo was oozing with sex appeal right now that women couldn''t help but drool over him. He was attracting lots of attentiontely.


    Others became bold, approaching Matthew and FaMo at their table. Twodies wearing ck pencil skirts and white blouses.


    "Hello, Matthew," One girl greeted them with her charming smile on her face.<sub> </sub>


    "Oh hello, Lodia." Matthew smiled back at them, acknowledging their presence. Lodia was Andrew''s secretary.


    FaMo just remained quiet in his seat. Their orders had just arrived and he started digging in, filling up his stomach with those delicious snacks.


    He just let Matthew entertain thedies. His attention was focused on the food.


    "Mr. Wilkins, do you mind if we share the table with you?" The other girl asked Matthew. She''s Queenie from the HR and Admin department.


    He nced at FaMo first before responding to thedies. Since FaMo was not paying attention to them, Matthew was the one who decided to let the twodies join them.


    "Sure, you can join us."


    Queenie immediately sat down beside FaMo while Lodia chose to sit beside Matthew.


    "Hey Matt, introduce us to yourpany. Where are your manners?" Lodia said, there was a hint of humor in her voice.


    Matthew already knew the reason why they approached them. They wanted to know FaMo.


    Matthew just smiled at them sheepishly, scratching his face before apologizing to them.


    "Oh, sorry about that. By the way, this is Mr. Zu Wan. Mr. Zu Wan, please meet Lodia, secretary of Finance Director, and Queenie, line manager from our HR and Admin department."


    FaMo stopped eating and averted his gaze between Lodia and Queenie.


    ''Oh, is this the introduction part Zhen-Zhen learned before when meeting new people?'' FaMo thought to himself.


    "Hi, Mr. Zu Wan. Nice meeting you. I''m Queenie." Since Queenie was the one sitting beside FaMo, she''s the first one who introduced herself to him.


    She extended her hand in front of him for a handshake. FaMo dly epted it.


    "Nice meeting you too. I''m Zu Wan," FaMo said with his deep husky voice.


    Queenie and Lodia blushed upon hearing his masculine voice. It did not take long when FaMo released Queenie''s hand.


    Lodia was about to introduce herself to FaMo when suddenly he turned to his side to face Queenie.


    Lodia, Queenie, and Matthew were dumbfounded when FaMo cupped Queenie''s face.


    ''Eh, wait! Why do I feel like I have seen this before!'' Matthew mumbled to himself with his suspicious eyes.


    Matthew''s eyes widened when he realized something. ''Oh shit! I remember! Don''t tell me he will¡­"


    FaMo was slowly inching his face closer to Queenie who became frozen in her spot.


    ''Damn! He is going to do it!'' Matthew felt rmed by FaMo''s action.


    Fortunately, Matthew reacted fast. Before FaMo''s lips could touch Queenie''s lips, Matthew quickly stuffed the bread into FaMo''s mouth.


    Queenie: "..."


    Lodia: "..."


    ''What the hell had just happened?''

 Chapter 248 A Missing Cat?!

    Queenie: "..."


    Lodia: "..."


    ''What the hell had just happened?''


    The twodies were still in their baffled state, especially Queenie. Did Zu Wan just try to kiss her a while ago? Blood rushed to her cheeks, making her face scarlet red from blushing.


    FaMo had forgotten what he was about to do as he was now busy chewing the bread in his mouth.


    Matthew looked at him with disbelief while shaking his head helplessly. Lillie was the first person who crossed his mind the moment he saw FaMo doing that to Queenie.


    ''Strange. Why are they acting the same? Having the same culture? I wonder if Zu Wan also knows Lillie.'' Matthew pondered at that thought.


    Little did he know that both Zhen-Zhen and FaMo learned that from his naughty boss who was also his best friend, Tristan.


    Zhen-Zhen talked to FaMo, telling him to try his best and experience how to live like a normal human being while he was still in the demon god''s human form.


    FaMo just remembered what he saw in the mountain when Zhen-Zhen was being taught by Tristan how to introduce herself to others.


    He didn''t apply it when Tristan introduced him to Matthew because he thought it was only meant for the opposite sex. That''s why the moment Queenie introduced herself, FaMo recalled what Tristan told Zhen-Zhen before about epting a hand and shaking it then afterward sealing it with a kiss.


    Fortunately, Matthew was there to stop FaMo. He had just saved FaMo from this trouble. If the demon god would learn that FaMo used his body and appearance while kissing a girl aside from Eva, who knows what punishment FaMo would receive from him.


    But the question was¡­ Would the demon god know about this? Would he suddenly appear after he vanished from a long time ago?


    At least, Matthew had saved him from future trouble. No one knew what would be the effect on FaMo once he kissed a girl. (Author: *Sigh* *Sigh* what a close call FaMo)


    Because of what happened, the atmosphere around the four of them became awkward. Only FaMo was not affected. He focused on eating the snacks that were served on their table.


    Matthew just tried to divert thedies'' attention by talking about some random stuff about work and others. Soon, the twodies finished their snacks. They said goodbye to FaMo and Matthew.


    When they were left alone, Matthew tried to ask FaMo regarding his action a while ago.


    "Eh, Mr. Zu Wan, do you have a culture of kissing someone after introducing yourself?" Matthew was looking at him expectantly, waiting for his response.


    FaMo frowned upon hearing that. "Culture? No. I just learned that from someone."


    Matthew smiled sheepishly at him while scratching the back of his head.


    "Oh, you learned that from a friend? I guess he or she mighte from abroad or any foreign country in the world." Matthew was very curious.


    FaMo shook his head right away.


    "No. He is from here. It''s Tristan," FaMo said matter-of-factly.


    Matthew: "..."


    He was taken aback for a moment when he heard that. ''Is he referring to Tristan that I know?''


    "You mean, Tristan? Tristan Davis? The CEO of thispany?" Matthew asked FaMo to confirm.


    FaMo nodded his head and confirmed "Yes. That fool."


    Matthew: "..."<sub> </sub>


    Matthew didn''t know whether to cry orugh. ''Sir... that fool you are calling had sessfully fooled you big time. Who would have kissed someone on the lips after introducing himself? Argh, Tristan, what a certified naughty guy?!''


    ***************


    Meanwhile, the culprit responsible for that kind of greetings was now on the way to the hospital where Andrew was admitted.


    While he was driving he remembered FaMo. He was still missing until now. He said he would try to search for him but he didn''t have free time.


    He was thinking that it was just a matter of time before Zhen-Zhen would notice that FaMo was missing. He didn''t want her to be heartbroken because of that.


    He needed to find FaMo. If he couldn''t see him then he should resort to an alternative solution. That was finding a cat who looked like FaMo.


    He needed someone to help him do that. Then a certain man crossed his mind: Agent Phoenix. He was the private investigator they hired before who caught the culprits responsible for spreading Tristan''s video on the inte.


    He decided to call him. Agent Phoenix was drinking coffee inside his office when he received Tristan''s phone call.


    Phoenix: "Hello sir! Do you need my service again? How may I help you?"


    Tristan: "Yes. Are you busy? Are you handling a job right now?"


    Phoenix: "No sir. I''m idle for now. You''re on the right timing, sir."


    Tristan: "Good. I have a very important task for you."


    Phoenix: "I''m at your service, sir. Just tell me. What is my task this time?"


    Tristan: "I want you to look for someone. Complete this task within 48 hours. I''ll pay you DOUBLE- two times of the payment I gave you before."


    Phoenix''s eyes lit up with excitement upon hearing that. ''Hmm, this seems a very special and exciting mission. Boss Tristan is willing to pay me a high amount of money. This is a good deal.''


    Phoenix: "Missing?! Finding a missing person is my expertise. Leave it to me, Boss!"


    Phoenix was very confident with his skill.


    Tristan: "Good! I''m hanging up. I will send you the picture."


    Phoenix: "Alright sir! I''ll be waiting."


    After a few seconds, Tristan ended the call. Phoenix continued drinking his coffee when his phone beeped. It was a message from Tristan.


    Phoenix immediately grabbed his phone using his free hand. His other hand was still holding the cup of coffee.


    "This must be the picture of the missing person," Phoenix mumbled to himself.


    Afterward, he opened the message and scanned his phone.


    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*


    Phoenix choked on his coffee the moment he read Tristan''s message.


    "Eh, is he kidding me? The one he wanted me to search is not a missing person¡­ but a missing cat¡­ a ck fluffy cat?!"

 Chapter 249 "Bro..."

    ~ At Empire City Medical Center ~


    Andrew felt bored just staying in his ward. Isabelle was the one taking care of him. He felt embarrassed because of this.


    He asked her to return home and just let the nurse watch over him but Isabelle refused. She insisted on staying. Andrew could only sigh in defeat.


    Tristan''s mother was always very caring toward him. She didn''t let him feel that he was an outsider and not her own son. She was treating him like he was her true son.


    That''s one of the reasons why Andrew couldn''t bring himself to be mad at them despite what happened to his biological mother.


    At his young age, he had seen his mother suffer from depression. She was missing his father badly. But she had no right to see him. Besides, Lucas forbade his mother, telling her not to show herself to him and his family again.


    Then his mother got sick. When her illness became severe, she had no choice but to bring Andrew to his father. With him, Andrew would have a better future.


    Thinking about those memories, Andrew couldn''t help but ask Isabelle.


    "Mom, why are you so good to me?"


    Isabelle nced at him with a faint smile on her face. "Because you are my son," she promptly said.


    Andrew lowered his gaze and said, "But I''m not your biological son. I''m the fruit of your husband''s mistake with his secretary. Don''t you ever hate me for that?"


    Isabelle was taken aback by Andrew''s remarks. This was the first time he became open about this topic. It looked like he was bothered by this for a long time now.


    Isabelle sat down beside Andrew. She held his hand.


    "Andrew, son, I didn''t hate you. I admit I was hurt too when I learned about the truth. But I loved Lucas, your father. So I decided to forgive him."


    "His mistake is not your fault so why should I hate you? You are innocent. Besides, Lucas is your father. We can''t change that fact. So I epted you as my son. I couldn''t bear another child so it''s good that you arrived. At least Tristan found an instant brother." Isabelle said, trying to console Andrew.


    "But because of me, he became distant from you and the family. Did you not regret it? Did you not regret epting me in your family?" Andrew couldn''t help but pour his heart out as of this moment.


    Isabelle fell silent again because of that. Indeed, Andrew was right. Isabelle was also thinking that the reason why Tristan became distant from his family was because of Andrew.


    After her long silence, Isabelle spoke up once again. "I believe Lillie. Though Tristan became distant from us, she said that Tristan still cared for us. He loved his family, including you."


    Andrew didn''t know what to feel after hearing that. But his mind couldn''t help but think of Lillie the moment Isabelle mentioned her.


    "Andrew, your father and I are still hoping that you and Tristan will be a close brother for each other," she added, looking at him with eyes full of hope.


    "We know that there''s a conflict between you and Tristan. Loving the same woman at the same time. But since Tristan had found his wife, I hope that the two of you can let go of the past and have a fresh start."<sub> </sub>


    "You have Hannah and Tristan have Lillie. It''s time for both of you to move on and fix the conflict between the two of you," Isabelle said to him meaningfully, squeezing his hand.


    Complex emotions could be seen on Andrew''s face after hearing Hannah''s name. Their parents had no idea about what happened at the campsite. They had a cool off, taking a break from their rtionship.


    Andrew didn''t know if things between them would be back to normal after this cool off. He knew that Hannah loved Tristan more than she loved him.


    "I understand, Mom," Andrew responded with a faint smile, hiding his troubles from Isabelle.


    Isabelle smiled back at him, caressing his face. Andrew became a good son to them. Andrew was the total opposite of Tristan. She was looking forward to the days when the two brothers would get along well.


    Just after Isabelle and Andrew finished talking, Tristan arrived at the hospital. When he entered Andrew''s ward, he saw his motherforting his brother.


    He felt sorry for Andrew because of Hannah''s confession. Tristan exhaled deeply before greeting his mother and brother.


    "Hi Mom, hi Bro," Tristan said, walking towards them. He was holding a basket of assorted fruits. He bought it while on the way to the hospital.


    Andrew was surprised to see him. He didn''t expect that Tristan would visit him here.


    "Oh, son, you''re here," Isabelle stood up to wee Tristan with a warm hug.


    The mother and son hugged each other. "Yes, Mom. I learned from Matthew about what happened to my brother. I decided to drop by and visit him."


    "Oh okay. Since you are here. I''m gonna go back first to the Mansion. I need to get some clothes for me and for Andrew. Take care of your brother while I''m not around."


    "Okay, Mom."


    After that, Isabelle left the two brothers in that ward. She also wanted to give them privacy. She was thinking that their two sons might have something to talk about.


    She was d that Tristan initiated to visit his injured brother. She hoped that their rtionship would improve further in theing days.


    When Tristan and Andrew were left alone in that room, there was a moment of deafening silence between them. Tristan was standing beside Andrew''s bed.


    They were not looking at each other. Andrew remained silent. He didn''t know what to say to his brother. He wondered why Tristan suddenly visited him. It was so unlikely of him to do so.


    Meanwhile, Tristan was racking his brain where and how he would start a conversation with his brother.


    "Bro¡­" Tristan finally called Andrew using the word ''Bro''


    Andrew automatically turned to face Tristan after hearing that. His eyes were filled with confusion and disbelief. After so many years, this was the first time Tristan called him ''Bro'' once again.

 Chapter 250 Fixing My Relationship With My Brother

    Andrew was supposed to feel touched by Tristan''s action, calling him ''Bro'' once again. If this happened in the past, he would be happy. But now, all he could feel was bitterness.


    ''Can he call me ''Bro'' now because he is not mad anymore? Because he learned that Hannah loves him, not me? Is that the reason why he is being thoughtful and generous, visiting me here in the hospital?''


    Andrew smiled bitterly at that thought. He remained silent, letting Tristan talk.


    "H-How are you?" Tristan asked Andrew. He still felt a little bit awkward.


    Andrew''s brows slightly twitched but he still responded to Tristan.


    "I''m feeling better now," Andrew inly said. He already concealed his emotions.


    ''Damn! This is so awkward. This is the first time I will initiate to talk to him. Is this my fault? I let our rtionship be awkward and ufortable.'' Tristan scolded himself.


    He realized how immature he was for avoiding his brother and his family, ming them for losing his chance with Hannah.


    In fact, it was he who ruined everything because of his cowardice. Aside from that, he chose not to fight for her. He just ran away from the sad truth, ruining his reputation by involving himself with other women just to forget about Hannah.


    ''Damn! I didn''t realize how stupid I was, not until today.'' Tristan thought to himself after reminiscing those moments in the past.


    Tristan heaved a deep sigh before continuing. He came here to talk to his brother so he must not hesitate to be direct to the point.


    "I''m sorry," Tristan apologized first. This was the first sentence that crossed his mind.


    Andrew gazed up with conflicting emotions after hearing Tristan''s apology. A cold glint shed through Andrew''s eyes while clenching his fists.


    ''Why is he apologizing now? He feels sorry because my fiancee loves him, not me?''


    Andrew couldn''t help but give him a mocking smile.


    "Why are you telling me this?" Andrew asked him calmly but deep inside, he wanted to punch Tristan for his hypocrisy.


    Andrew misunderstood Tristan''s motive for apologizing to him.


    "Do you feel sorry for me because of Hannah?" This time Andrew''s voice had a hint of coldness.


    Tristan frowned when he heard that. From Andrew''s expression alone, Tristan could tell that he saw everything that night. Andrew had witnessed Hannah confessing to him.


    "No, this is not only about her. It''s about us, brother. I''m sorry for everything. I just realized how immature I was before in dealing with my personal feelings."


    "Because of jealousy, I severed our ties as brothers," Tristan said truthfully to Andrew.<sub> </sub>


    Andrew''s expression darkened. He was not happy at all. He felt like he was insulted.


    He was thinking that Tristan was doing this now after knowing that the woman he loved also had feelings for him.


    Andrew let out a humorless chuckle. "You know what Tristan¡­ you don''t have to do this."


    "Did you juste here to tell me indirectly that ~ Oh Brother, your fiancee confessed to me? She loves me too. Can you let her go now so that I can be with her? I''m nning to divorce my wife.~" Andrew shot him a cold sharp re.


    He could no longer hide his displeasure and anger. He needed to let it out now.


    "Yeah! I think you should let go of Lillie, instead of hurting her feelings. I saw her cry that night! If you can''t make your wife happy then you should give her freedom back," Andrew added.


    "No! I. AM. NOT. DIVORCING. MY. WIFE!" Tristan emphasized hisst sentence.


    Andrew was taken aback by Tristan''s sudden outburst.


    "I''m sorry for raising my voice. It''s just that I don''t like yourst remarks. I came here to clear things between the four of us." His voice was firm.


    "I am not divorcing my wife because of Hannah. I love my wife, Andrew. I love her." Tristan said to Andrew with so much conviction and certainty.


    He paused for a moment, observing Andrew''s expression before continuing. "I want to tell you that my feelings for Hannah were all in the past now. I don''t have any n of getting together with her."


    "She''s your fiancee, brother! If I wanted to ruin your rtionship then I should have done that even before I found my wife." He grabbed this opportunity to exin his side to his brother, Andrew.


    "I respected and epted your rtionship with her because you are my brother. If I really have any intentions to steal her from you then I won''t waste my time ying around with women." This time Tristan looked straight into his eyes while saying those words.


    "I should have spent my time, scheming against you and thinking of ways on how I can separate the two of you."


    Andrew was at a loss for words as of this moment. He could see Tristan''s sincerity in those hazel eyes. No hint of lies at all.


    "Maybe??.my love for her was not that strong¡­ not strong enough for me to fight for her even if it meantpeting with my own brother."


    Thinking about that, Tristan had realized something. After seeing Zhen-Zhen several times with Andrew, he couldn''t help but feel jealous. And now he could see that Andrew also cared about Zhen-Zhen''s feelings. He didn''t like it.


    This time, Tristan would never hesitate to fight for his love for Zhen-Zhen against all the men out there who would try to covet his wife, including his brother.


    ''Zhen-Zhen is mine. ONLY MINE. I think I will never let anyone steal her from me, not even my brother. I will fight until the end. I think I am madly in love with her.'' Tristan smiled at that thought.


    "I came here to reassure you. Hannah is only my friend now, my past love. I will have a fresh start with my wife. This time I will do my best not to make her cry. But to do that I have to fix myself first. That''s why I am here. I''m starting with you¡­ fixing my rtionship with my brother."

 Chapter 251 Brothers Little Chit-Chat

    "That''s why I am here. I''m starting with you¡­ fixing my rtionship with my brother."


    Those words struck Andrew most. He had never imagined that Tristan would ever say these words to him. Honestly speaking, he was touched right now.


    How he wished that Tristan told him this before Hannah''s confession happened. Maybe Andrew could ept it wholeheartedly.


    However, it seemed that he couldn''t do it for now. He was still hurt by what happened. Fixing their rtionship as brothers won''t be as easy as that. He still needed time to gather himself and clear his mind.


    But Andrew really appreciated Tristan''s action and initiative to do this.


    "Thank you for doing this Tristan¡­ but¡­ can you please give me more time to adjust? A broken rtionship couldn''t be fixed that easily. If you know what I mean¡­" Andrew was expressing his honest thoughts about this.


    Tristan smiled at him faintly, patting Andrew''s shoulder.


    "I understand, Andrew. I know what you mean. It''s just that¡­ I want you to know that I am willing to start over again with you as my brother. Let''s forget about the past conflicts that we have. I hope that from now on, we will get along very well just like how we used to when we were still kids."


    Andrew nodded at Tristan''sst remarks. "Don''t worry, bro. I think it''s possible. Besides, we are just one family, am I right?"


    Tristan also bobbed his head as a response.


    Both Tristan and Andrew were trying to loosen up a little bit. At least the atmosphere around them was not as awkward aspared to before.


    Tristan stayed with Andrew for a while since Isabelle had not returned yet. It seemed that their mother was intentionally taking her time to be back so that the two brothers could spend more time together.


    Isabelle knew that once she came back Tristan would leave immediately, going back to thepany.


    Tristan and Andrew spent their time talking about work and thepany.


    "When are youing back to work?" Tristan asked Andrew. He was currently peeling an apple for them to eat.


    "Probably, after a week. My injury is not that severe. I will also be discharged tomorrow," Andrew replied to him, watching Tristan in amusement while he was peeling those apples.


    ''I didn''t know that my brother was as thoughtful as this. It''s my first time seeing him serving me like this.'' Andrew smiled at that thought.


    "Sigh! You took a lot of vacation leave already!" Tristanined to him.


    "But you took One Month Leave," Andrew said nonchntly.


    "But Grandpa is so harsh, giving me a pile of work aftering back. Did you imagine that?! Argh¡­ that old man, sometimes I want to peel him just like this apple."


    Andrew let out a soft chuckle because of Tristan''s ranting.


    "You and Grandpa are always fighting and arguing. Can''t you have a ceasefire even just for one day?" Andrew took a small piece of apple from Tristan''s te and brought it into his mouth to taste it.


    Tristan furrowed his brows as he remembered what Grandpa Lu did to him for the past few days. Kidnapping his wife and drugging them both~ just thinking about those things made him upset.


    "Well¡­.grandpa is grandpa. If he wants to argue he will do it. He is also acting childish sometimes." Tristan shrugged at that thought.<sub> </sub>


    Andrew let out another chuckle.


    Tristan lifted his eyebrow and asked, "Why are youughing? Is there something funny about that?"


    "Well, if grandpa is acting childish sometimes then you, on the other hand, are acting childish most of the time," Andrew said matter-of-factly before chuckling once again.


    Andrew was about to take another slice of apple when Tristan pulled the te away from him. Andrew gazed up only to see Tristan''s contorted face. He was frowning at him.


    ''Eh, what''s wrong with him?''


    "Don''t you want to share that apple with me, bro?" Andrew asked him confusedly.


    "Yeah! You have your hands, so peel an apple for yourself."


    "How dare he call me childish?" Tristan murmured to himself but Andrew still managed to hear it.


    He burst outughing once again. "See, you are acting childish again, bro! Just give me that apple! I''m the patient here, not you!"


    Andrew tried to steal the te from Tristan''s hand but Tristan stood up and raised it above his head so that Andrew couldn''t reach it.


    "Take back your words first, or else, you will never ever taste an apple again which is personally peeled by the mighty CEO of Heavenly Star Company," Tristan said to his brother. His eyes were sparkling with humor.


    "Seriously, Tristan??!" Andrew asked him exasperatedly.


    Tristan simply nodded. Then Andrewplied with his demand.


    "Alright. I take my words back."


    After that, the two brothers ended upughing together. They were both acting silly right now. At least, they were trying their best to put back their broken rtionship.


    It''s been a long time since the two of themughed together like this. They felt d that they could joke with each other again.


    After they were doneughing, Tristan talked about a serious matter. "Oh, by the way, did you hear that our rivalpany isunching a new product this month? Their CEO said that their personalized watch is three times better than our limited edition watch this month."


    Andrew frowned upon hearing that. "Whatpany are you referring to, brother? We have lots of rivalpanies, did you forget?"


    "Oh,but there''s only onepany that is very eager topete with us, bro. It''s the Sy Corp." Tristan informed Andrew.


    Andrew suddenly recalled Ms. Noisy Talkative Roaring Thunder Alveena. She had the same surname Sy. But Andrew immediately shook it off his brain. There were lots of people from the City of Empire having ''Sy'' as their surname.


    "Well, it''s because of you. You offended their CEO two years ago. Remember? The Clifford guy?" Andrew reminded him of the past event.


    "Argh, don''t remind me. It''s not entirely my fault. I can''t believe that he still has a grudge against me. It happened a long time ago." Tristan said, defending himself.

 Chapter 252 Shes Surrounded By Gorgeous Men

    It was already 5:00 o''clock in the afternoon when Isabelle returned to the Hospital. She saw Tristan and Andrewughing together while talking about something.


    Isabelle was so happy to see them like that as if there''s no conflict that happened between them.


    "Mom, you''re back! What took you so long?" Tristan asked her right away the moment he noticed her presence.


    Isabelle was just standing by the door, smiling tenderly while watching her two sons.


    "Oh, sorry about that son. It''s just that something came up with your father so I dropped by the office to visit him. I also brought him snacks." Isabelle said as an alibi.


    Both Tristan and Andrew just nodded at her.


    "Mom, Brother, I should go now. I have to fetch Lillie in her school as well." Tristan nced at his wristwatch.


    "Her ss might be done by now," Tristan added.


    He patted Andrew''s shoulder then turned to his mother, giving Isabelle a kiss on her cheek. He was about to leave to pick up his wife.


    Isabelle: "Take care, son. Tell Lillie to visit me on weekends."


    Andrew: "Send my regards to Lillie, brother."


    Tristan just smiled at them, waving his hand. He was in a hurry. He missed his wife already. He wanted to see her soon.


    ******************


    ~ At University of Imperial Knights ~


    During the remaining ss of the day, Alicia and Betsy couldn''t help but talk about Lillie secretly. They still couldn''t believe that their gorgeous professor, Liam, gave Lillie his energy drink.


    "Hey, do you think, Sir Liam is interested in Lillie?" Betsy asked Alicia''s thoughts.


    Alicia frowned after hearing that question. She also had no idea.


    Alicia heaved a deep sigh. "I wonder why Lillie is surrounded by gorgeous men. Remember my crush who came here just to find her? Now, our professor is also being generous to her."


    Alicia shook her head in disbelief. "I couldn''t believe this. Lillie''s look is just ordinary. in and simple but not charming."


    "Yeah, I think so too." Betsy agreed with Alicia''s statement.


    They were now waiting for Alicia''s chauffeur. Betsy would hitch a ride with her. Alicia would drop her in their house.


    "Hmm, don''t think about it too much, sis. I think sir Liam is just being generous to her. Nothing more nothing less. He''s just kind to everyone," Betsy said, consoling Alicia.


    The two of them had really thought that Liam had set his eyes on Alicia that''s why she was feeling down after witnessing Liam giving Lillie a drink.


    He didn''t even offer Betsy and Alicia. Well, it was understandable because Liam only brought one energy drink with him. Then among the threedies, it was Zhen-Zhen who was looking very tired that morning.


    Just like Betsy and Alicia, Zhen-Zhen was also waiting for Tristan to pick her up. Tristan just informed her that he would be there in ten to fifteen minutes.


    He bought her a new phone after knowing that Zhen-Zhen''s phone got destroyed. Tristan had turned on the GPS of Zhen-Zhen''s phone so that he would know her current location any time.


    Tristan had already developed a phobia when Zhen-Zhen would just go missing suddenly. From time to time, he would check his tracking device installed on his phone to know Zhen-Zhen''s location.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan wouldn''t feel at ease once he didn''t know where she was. He didn''t want those past incidents to happen again, searching for her desperately as if he was like a madman.


    Zhen-Zhen decided to wait for Tristan on one of the benches near the entrance gate of the university. She was sitting leisurely while reading a book.


    Her friend Sophia lent her a love storybook. It''s entitled The Devilish Assassin meets the Angelic Detective.


    It was an interesting andplicated love story between an assassin named Elle and a gentle detective, Erick. The story was action-packed and filled with fluffy moments, written by Author Ellezar G.


    Zhen-Zhen was enjoying it. She was engrossed with her reading that she failed to notice that someone had already sat down at the opposite side of her bench.


    Liam couldn''t help but observe her silently. Zhen-Zhen looked cute as her attention was focused on the book, not minding the people around her.


    Liam stared at her intently, absorbing all her facial expressions as she continued reading the book. He could see her pouting, frowning, and sometimes smiling.


    The story she was reading gave him different emotions in every chapter. When Liam could no longer stay quiet, he cleared his throat to catch Zhen-Zhen''s attention.


    *Cough* *Cough*


    "Ahem, do you mind sharing that story with me? It looks like you are having fun reading it. It makes me curious about what that story is all about." Liam''s deep husky voice was heard.


    Zhen-Zhen gazed up only to see Liam''s smiling face looking at her intently. She was taken aback for a moment. She didn''t notice his presence.


    "Sir Liam¡­" Zhen-Zhen called him out with a surprised expression on her face.


    Liam pouted after hearing that. "Liam," he muttered to her.


    "Huh?" Zhen-Zhen was confused.


    Liam let out a soft chuckle.


    "It''s Liam. Please just call me Liam if we are not inside the ssroom, especially if there are only two of us here," Liam corrected her and at the same time, made his request from her.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at him and said, "Okay, Liam."


    "See, that''s better."


    "Sorry, I didn''t notice you. How long have you been there?" Zhen-Zhen asked Liam after apologizing.


    "No, don''t say sorry. It''s alright. I was the one who invaded your personal space. I should be the one apologizing to you."


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head. "Oh, I don''t mind. I''m just reading the book while waiting for Tristan."


    "Oh right. Mr. Davis. Your husband." Liam said, smiling sheepishly at her. Liam remembered his first encounter with Tristan.


    "By the way, Lillie, I would like to congratte you for passing the exam and topping it. I knew you could do it."


    Liam extended his right hand in front of Zhen-Zhen to congratte her.


    "Thank you, Liam," Zhen-Zhen smiled at him brightly while epting his hand.


    That was the scene Tristan had witnessed upon arriving at the University.

 Chapter 253 Drank A Mouthful Of Vinegar

    Upon arriving at the University of Imperial Knight, Tristan saw Zhen-Zhen sitting on one of the benches near the entrance gate. She was not alone. Someone was also there, sitting on the opposite side of her.


    He parked the car and stepped out of it to approach them. Tristan frowned the moment he recognized the person who was in front of Zhen-Zhen.


    ''Eh? Him again? He''s the proctor we stumbled in this school during Zhen-Zhen''s examination.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    He could see that the two of them were talking about something. Tristan''s face darkened when he saw Liamughing as if Zhen-Zhen and he were having fun with their conversation.


    "Damn! Why is he smiling like that in front of my wife? Is he trying to hit on my wife?" Tristan murmured to himself with his contorted face.


    He admitted that Liam was a very gorgeous man as well. Any woman would fall to his charming smile. Because of that thought, Tristan walked faster with long strides to reach their spot quickly.


    <o>,m It did not take long when Liam extended his hand in front of Zhen-Zhen. She smiled brightly at him before epting his hand and shaking it.</o>


    ''Argh! Don''t touch my wife!'' Tristanined inwardly.


    Soon, Tristan had reached their spot. He immediately snatched Zhen-Zhen''s hand away from Liam''s grasp. Dejavu? Liam and Zhen-Zhen were once again interrupted by Tristan.


    They were both surprised to see him.


    "Tristan¡­" Zhen-Zhen called him out. Her face brightened up the moment she saw him.


    "Mr. Davis, we meet again." Liam greeted him politely with his friendly smile.


    Tristan didn''t respond to Liam. He somehow ignored him because he was now staring at Zhen-Zhen, pouting his lips.


    "Hubby¡­ it''s hubby! Don''t call me by my first name, wifey. How many times do I have to tell you that?" Tristan looked like a child having a tantrum right now.


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    Liam: "..."


    Clueless that someone had drunk a mouthful of vinegar right now, Zhen-Zhen just smiled at Tristan while saying, "Yes, hubby."


    Not yet satisfied, Tristan opened his arms wide before Zhen-Zhen.


    "Come here, wifey. Give your hubby a warm hug," Tristan shamelessly asked Zhen-Zhen, disregarding Liam''s presence.


    Liam''s brows slightly twitched. He didn''t know what and how to react in this situation. He was aware that Tristan was intentionally ignoring him. He was talking to his wife as if Liam was not there.


    ''Eh, is he nning to feed me some dog food here?'' Liam thought to himself. He didn''t know that this could be so awkward.


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, remained standing on her spot. She didn''t know why Tristan was acting like this. She darted her gaze between Liam and Tristan.


    She was a little bit reluctant to do it in front of Liam. Because she also learned that public disy of affection might be ufortable for other people.


    She wondered if Liam would also feel ufortable once they acted lovey-dovey in front of him. She was a little bit embarrassed just thinking about that. She was considerate about what Liam would feel.


    However, looking at Tristan''s right now, Zhen-Zhen didn''t have the heart to refuse him. So after contemting for a few seconds, Zhen-Zhen yielded to his request, throwing herself into Tristan''s arms and hugging him.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan engulfed Zhen-Zhen into a warm embrace. He was stroking Zhen-Zhen''s hair as he nced at Liam while wearing his victorious smile.


    ''See, this is my wife. MY WIFE. She''s only mine. She''s off-limits so back off.'' Tristan was looking at Liam meaningfully.


    Liam just kept his cool, maintaining his calmposure while watching the husband and wife. He knew what Tristan was trying to do here.


    ''Hmm, this guy¡­ what an interesting fellow.'' Liam''s lips curled up into a faint smile.


    Tristan frowned when he saw Liam''s smile. He felt like there was something behind that smile. Tristan couldn''t tell if Liam got his warning or message. Or maybe, Liam didn''t care about it at all.


    What if Liam would try to get his wife''s attention? Liam''s look was not inferior to him. He had a unique charm as well. He could easily woo a girl and let her fall for him with his sex appeal.


    For the first time in his life, Tristan felt insecure about himself. He had a bad reputation. What if Zhen-Zhen would get tired of him and choose a better man like Liam? Tristan felt threatened because of that.


    ''Argh! I won''t let that happen.'' Tristan''s grip on Zhen-Zhen''s body tightened.


    Liam knew that he had to go now and have the couple their privacy. He cleared his throat to catch Tristan''s and Zhen-Zhen''s attention.


    *Cough* *Cough*


    "Ahem, Nice to see you again, Mr. and Mrs. Davis. I still have something to do so I have to run now," Liam said to them, bidding his goodbye.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan broke the hug and averted their gaze to Liam.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded at him with a smile.


    "Nice seeing you too," Tristan inly responded to him.


    Liam smiled at the couple onest time before he turned around, leaving them. When Liam was gone, Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen. He was still holding her waist.


    "Why is he here? What did you two talk about a while ago?" Tristan sounded like he was interrogating Zhen-Zhen.


    "Liam is a professor here. He is our History Professor. He congratted me for passing the Educational cement Examination."


    "Argh! Do you have a History ss?! I don''t think you need to attend that ss. What happened to the curriculum now?! Why do students from the photography course still need to attend History ss??!" Tristan said exasperatedly.


    He was just spouting things like this because he was jealous and threatened. He was aware that all students there had History ss.


    "Don''te to his ss. I can teach you History, wifey," Tristan added. He''s now bing unreasonable.


    Zhen-Zhen just gazed at him, blinking her eyes in confusion."I don''t want to miss sses, hubby. I have to attend, Liam''s ss."


    Tristan frowned and pouted after hearing that. "Fine! You can attend his ss. But call him Sir Liam, not Liam."


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."

 Chapter 254 Zhen-Zhens Teasing

    Tristan guided Zhen-Zhen to the car. He opened the car door for her and let her in first before he proceeded to the driver''s side.


    Tristan''s mind was still not at ease. Liam''s presence around Zhen-Zhen was making him uneasy. Despite Zhen-Zhen''s makeover, Liam could still recognize her. The way Liam looked at Zhen-Zhen, Tristan didn''t like it.


    Seeing him holding her hand, Tristan couldn''t help but feel upset. He knew it was just a greeting and Liam was congratting Zhen-Zhen. However, Tristan''s possessiveness over her was affecting his emotions right now.


    Tristan was quiet during the entire ride. Zhen-Zhen was stealing nces at him from time to time. She could see that Tristan seemed like he was bothered by something.


    "Hubby, are you alright?" Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan with her worried look.


    Tristan nced in her direction after hearing her soft mellow voice. Tristan checked her out for a few seconds before sighing deeply.


    Instead of answering Zhen-Zhen''s query, Tristan asked her something.


    "Wifey, who is more handsome, me or Liam?"


    Zhen-Zhen paused for a moment, eyeing Tristan with confusion. She didn''t know why Tristan was suddenly asking her this.


    She brought her fingers on her lips once again, tracing them as she was thinking about his question.


    Tristan''s mood worsened because Zhen-Zhen took her time to answer that question.


    ''Can''t she just tell me right away that I am more handsome than Liam? Why does she need to think it over before answering me?'' Tristanined to himself. He averted his gaze back to the road, feeling upset.


    Unknown to Tristan, Zhen-Zhen was not thinking about who was more handsome between them but instead, she was trying to figure out his action a while ago and the reason why he was suddenly asking her this with his moody expression.


    ''Wait¡­ is my husband feeling jealous right now?'' Zhen-Zhen''s eyes lit up with that realization. She nced at Tristan again, assessing his expression.


    After a few seconds, Zhen-Zhen''s lips stretched out into a mischievous smile. Tristan was not able to see it because his eyes were fixed on the road, focusing on driving the car.


    Because of the Book that she read a while ago, Zhen-Zhen got some idea about Tristan''s jealousy. She suspected that he was jealous right now.


    Then Zhen-Zhen decided to try what she had read in the book, the Devilish Assassin meets the Angelic Detective.


    ''I think I should try to tease Tristan more, just like how Elle teased Erick every time he is jealous.'' Zhen-Zhen''s eyes sparkled with excitement. She wanted to see how Tristan would react.


    "Hubby, you are handsome."


    Tristan smiled after hearing that however before he could rejoice Zhen-Zhen spoke up once again.


    "But¡­"


    Tristan reflexively nced at her when he heard that "but".


    "But what?" Tristan was frowning once again.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at him sheepishly before continuing.


    "Liam''s emerald eyes, they are so attractive, Hubby. My ssmates have a crush on him. They said he was gorgeous."


    Zhen-Zhen started praising Liam in front of Tristan, wondering if this would make him more jealous.


    Zhen-Zhen tried her best to hold herughter after seeing Tristan''s ugly expression. His face could no longer be painted. He looked away and brought his attention back to the road.


    But Zhen-Zhen saw Tristan''s gritting his teeth and clenching the steering wheel on his grip.


    ''Oops, I didn''t know it would work like magic. My hubby looked really upset now,'' Zhen-Zhen''s lips twitched, fighting a smile. She was being yful right now.


    "Why did you ask, Hubby?" Zhen-Zhen probed, feigning innocence.


    "Nothing," Tristan responded. There was a hint of annoyance and bitterness in his voice.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip so that she could restrain herself fromughing. Tristan''s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot already.


    Tristan became silent again. He tried not to look in Zhen-Zhen''s direction. He was mad and upset. He was jealous¡­ very jealous.


    "Hubby, are you okay?" Zhen-Zhen asked him again with her innocent voice.


    "I''m fine." Tristan inly said. But his answer was opposite to his expression right now.


    "Hubby¡­"


    "What?"


    "Are you jealous?"


    Tristan stepped on the break after hearing that question. He turned to his side only to see her smiling from ear to ear. Her clear blue eyes were gleaming with humor.


    "Hubby, are you jealous of Liam?" Zhen-Zhen asked him the question again.


    "No, I''m not!" Tristan denied it.


    "Really? You''re not lying, hubby?" Zhen-Zhen was now grinning widely in her seat.


    Tristan squinted his eyes at her. ''Wait, did she just tell me those things to intentionally make me jealous?'' Tristan pondered at that thought while watching Zhen-Zhen''s sweet and charming smile.


    "Zhen-Zhen, what is the meaning of this?" Tristan asked her with disbelief.


    Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle. Herughter bubbled up inside the car. Tristan''s frown deepened when Zhen-Zhen startedughing.


    "Answer me first. Are you jealous, hubby?"


    Tristan lifted his eyebrow and said, "Did you intentionally make me jealous, wifey?"


    Zhen-Zhen chewed her lower lip before shaking her head. She won''t admit it.


    Tristan sighed helplessly. "Yes, you win. I am jealous¡­ super jealous. Why are you doing this to me wifey?" Tristanined to her.


    Zhen-Zhen moved closer to Tristan, patting his head.


    "Hubby, don''t be mad. I am just teasing you. You are so cute when you are jealous. Do you know that?" The smile on her face never left her face.


    "I knew it. You did it on purpose," Tristan said, pouting his lips.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled once again. "I just wanted to know how you would react."


    Tristan''s eyes widened in disbelief. ''When did she learn to be yful like this?''


    "Hmm, so are you satisfied with the oue?" Tristan asked her, still wearing a serious expression on his face.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head frantically as a response.


    "Oh, sorry to disappoint you, Wifey. But this is not the way I react when I''m jealous. Do you really want to see it?" Tristan was now challenging Zhen-Zhen.


    "Yes." Zhen-Zhen promptly responded.


    This time it was Tristan''s turn to smirk mischievously at her. Without further ado, Tristan started driving the car again but he suddenly made a U-turn. He was supposed to fetch FaMo in thepany but he suddenly changed their route.


    "Alright, I will let you see it once we are at home," Tristan mumbled to Zhen-Zhen meaningfully.


    Zhen-Zhen just looked at Tristan confusedly. ''Why do I suddenly be nervous about this?'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself after seeing Tristan''s wolfish grin.

 Chapter 255 Tristans Jealousy And Possessiveness

    After arriving at his Condo Unit, Tristan immediately pulled Zhen-Zhen with him, going inside the house. The moment they entered the room, Tristan closed the door and locked it.


    *Bam*


    *Click*


    Then he pushed her back on the door, trapping her with both hands while looking at her intently.


    "My Angel is bing bad, teasing me and making me jealous on purpose," Tristan mumbled softly while his face was inching closer to her.


    "She needs punishment¡­ for being bad," Tristan added, almost a whisper. His eyes were now focused on her pink delicate lips.


    Zhen-Zhen could only bite her lower lip. Her heart started to race with excitement and anticipation.


    Badum! Badum! Badum!


    Tristan''s closeness was making her heartbeat race even faster. She felt like he was already undressing her with his prating gaze. His scorching hazel eyes filled with love and desire for her.


    After a few seconds, Tristan''s lips were already brushing hers. He was now the one biting and nibbling on her lower lip.


    It was a soft lingering kiss. Tristan was taking his time to taste every corner of her lips both lower and upper lip, not entering her mouth yet. This was a kind of kiss that began softly and slowly gaining passion, igniting the me of desire in both of them.


    "So sweet¡­" Tristan murmured softly in between their kisses.


    Zhen-Zhen was also enjoying the attention Tristan was giving her on her lips. He gently bit her lower lip, sucking her as if he was thirsty for her.


    The sound of wet lips smashing and crushing each other reverberated amidst the silence inside the house.


    Tristan''s movement was very sensual. He repeated his action for several minutes, just kissing and tasting her lips.


    Then his hands started to move, one was cupping her face while the other was cupping and kneading her breast against the soft material of her uniform.


    Tristan became more aroused and excited just thinking that Zhen-Zhen was still wearing her school uniform. That image was quite tempting and it made him difficult to control himself.


    Soft moans escaped Zhen-Zhen''s mouth. She slid her hands around his neck for support. Tristan''s touch and lingering kiss were making her limp and weak on her knees.


    Tristan continued kissing her passionately as he started to unbutton her blouse.


    ''Hmmm, is this really my punishment for being bad? Tristan is good at giving me punishment. I like it.'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself.


    After sessfully unbuttoning her blouse, Tristan slid the bra strap down, softly kissing her neck... trailing kisses down her shoulder. He unsped her bra next, letting her blouse and bra fall on the floor.<sub> </sub>


    "Wifey¡­ don''t me me for doing this¡­ This is your fault. You said¡­ you wanted to see what would be my reaction. This is me when I''m acting very jealous." Tristan murmured in her ear.


    Zhen-Zhen could only nod her head and bite her lower lip. Tristan brought his lips on her breast, licking and sucking them. One hand was gently squeezing her soft breast while his free hand started caressing her thigh.


    Soon, he slid his hand under her skirt, rubbing her thigh and moving up to her most precious. He rubbed her core through her panties. Zhen-Zhen moaned again as his hand invaded her most private part, probing and checking her wetness.


    Zhen-Zhen''s body was reacting to him. She was now soaking wet down there, ready for him.


    ''Damn! I want to take her right here right now,'' Tristan cursed himself as he was thinking of iming her in this kind of position while they were still at the entrance of his house.


    This was the first time he felt this kind of yearning for a girl. Only Zhen-Zhen could do this to him. She was driving him nuts. She was so addicting. He quickly removed her skirts and underwear, pulling them down her ankles.


    Zhen-Zhen was breathing heavily, her blue eyes staring at his hazel eyes. She was now naked, her sexy and hot body was exposed to him.


    He pulled his pants down, freeing his manhood on its cover. He didn''t care anymore if he was still wearing upper clothes.


    He pressed his forehead on hers, saying "Wifey, you are mine¡­ Mine Alone. Understand?"


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head and said, "Yes, hubby."


    When he heard her response, Tristan could no longer contain himself. He lifted her up, wrapping her legs around his waist while pressing her against the main door. He couldn''t wait further. He was really turned on. He wanted to possess her soon.


    He pulled her close again, kissing her lips while positioning his erection forward to enter her. He inserted himself inside her, thrusting his hips forward. He began ramming into her but he broke the kiss when he recalled what Zhen-Zhen told him a while ago.


    Then he decided to ask her again. "What do you like most¡­ Liam''s emerald eyes or my hazel eyes, Wifey?" His scorching hazel eyes full of desire were looking straight into her clear blue eyes.


    Tristan thrust harder as Zhen-Zhen''s statement about her liking Liam''s emerald eyes reyed in his memory. Though he knew that Zhen-Zhen said it on purpose to make him jealous, he was still upset about it.


    She held onto his shoulders for support. A fluttering sensation surged in her stomach as Tristan continued thrusting in and out of her.


    <o>,m "Y-you¡­ Aah...y-your hazel eyes¡­Aah... h-hubby," Zhen-Zhen responded to him with difficulty as her whole body and mind were already covered by overwhelming pleasure.</o>


    Tristan shed his triumphant smile after hearing her response. He was very satisfied with her answer. Because of that, Tristan''s thrust became a little bit harder, and faster, pressing their bodies together.


    Zhen-Zhen moaned loudly. Tristan could feel that her muscles were contracting inside her, squeezing his manhood tightly. She was closer and closer to reaching her climax. He imed her lips once again, kissing her ardently and leaving them both breathless.


    Soon, the pleasant sensation took over them. Zhen-Zhen was moaning while Tristan was groaning as they both came together.

 Chapter 256 The Aloof CEO Of The Sy Corps

    ~ At Sy Residence ~


    A man in his mid-20s was sitting inside his study, facing hisptop screen. Even the way he sat on his chair exuded confidence and power. He was emanating a cold and frightening aura, enough to intimidate everyone.


    His face was stern, having a pair of deep-set brown eyes matched with a pointy nose and square jaw. If he would just smile, cute intriguing sexy dimples would appear on the right and left sides of his mouth.


    Unfortunately, this man seldom smiled, often frowning while wearing his cold and aloof expression.


    His dark eyebrowsplimented his eyes very well, making him look fierce. One nce from him could either melt a woman''s heart or intimidate her.


    Even his hairstyle which was crew cut signified that he wanted to be in control of everything. Just like other corporate men, he was also clean-shaven.


    He was Clifford Sy, the rising CEO of the Sy Corps. He was also one of the famous handsome young businessmen in the City of Empire.


    If Tristan was the happy-go-lucky type of CEO, Clifford was aplete opposite of Tristan because he was a very serious and aloof type of CEO. He was strict and not easy to deal with because of his unapproachable behavior.


    When it came to beauty, he was not on par with Tristan. He also had a unique charm and sex appeal that could attract women despite his very cold personality.


    They said after failing in love once, Clifford''s heart became stone-cold and woman-hater. Because of the betrayal of his fiancee, he had sworn to himself not to trust women again and never to fall in love again.


    Women and dating became a taboo topic to him. He spent his time, making theirpany big and sessful. And his goal: to surpass the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    He was not onlypeting against that big well-knownpany. This was also part of his revenge. He wanted to bring down Tristan Davis, his sworn nemesis¡­ the person who caused his heartbreak and the main reason for the betrayal of his fiancee.


    Clifford was engrossed doing something with hisptop when he heard the knocking sound outside his door.


    "Come in," Clifford said, giving permission to the person outside to enter his study.


    The door was opened and Alveena emerged from it. Her smiling face greeted Clifford''s eyes the moment he shifted his gaze from hisptop to the person who came inside.


    "Hello, my dear brother! Your assistant called me, saying you wanted to see me, that''s why I am here," Alveena said with her cheerful voice. She walked over to sit down on the vacant chair near Clifford''s table.


    Clifford frowned upon seeing her sister wearing her denim pants and simple in white shirt matched with her leather ck jacket.


    "Where have you been again? Don''t tell me you joined a street race again, Alveena?" Clifford asked her with his stern cold voice.


    Alveena just scratched her face and smiled at him sheepishly. "Brother, why are you so worked up? Can you calm down and rx? You look older than your actual age because you are always grumpy. Can you change your attitude so that I can finally meet my sister-inw?"


    Alveena teased his brother instead of answering his question. She knew that her brother would never forget to scold her.


    She was already used to his personality. He would always be her strict nagging brother. He even reced their mother''s role for that.


    Thinking about that, their mother should be the one nagging and scolding her, and her older brother should be the one spoiling her. But it was the opposite.<sub> </sub>


    The crease in his forehead deepened upon hearing Alveena''sst remarks. His face darkened in annoyance and irritation.


    Clifford extended his right hand in front of her, saying "Give me your car keys. You''re grounded for one week. Not allowed to use your sports car."


    Alveena''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Eh?!! Why? I didn''t do anything wrong. Why are you grounding me?" Alveena whined,ining to her brother.


    But Clifford didn''t waver. "One month!"


    He was ring at her. Alveena forgot that she was not supposed to talk about a girl in front of him or either mention the words like sister-inw.


    She ruined his mood that''s why Clifford was punishing her now by grounding her and collecting her car keys.


    "Brother!!! That''s not fair. I will inform Mom and Dad about this. You''re bing unreasonable." Alveena spat back at him, putting her arms on her waist.


    Clifford just smirked at her but there was no hint of humor in that smile. It was a kind of smile that could threaten anyone.


    "Alveena, you know the fact that Dad and Mom will listen to me, not you. Though they are spoiling you too much, once I say the word, they will not argue with me."


    Alveena pouted after hearing that. Her brother was right. That''s the reason why she was somehow afraid of him.


    In their home, his brother''s words served as the Rule. Breaking his rule only meant punishment and consequence.


    Now, she wondered what rule she had broken this time. After a few seconds of thinking, Alveena gasped, covering her mouth as she realized her mistake.


    "Brother, forgive this hot-tongue of your talkative sister. It was just a slip of the tongue.Please just forget about what I have said a while ago. Please, handsome brother. Please!" Alveena rubbed both hands in front of her brother while giving him a pleading look.


    Clifford''s expression was still unreadable. Alveena didn''t know whether her charm worked on her brother or not. He was just staring at him with a nk expression while lifting an eyebrow.


    "Please, brother¡­ please," She begged again with her puppy-eyed look.


    Clifford just took a deep sigh and nced back at hisptop''s screen.


    "Start working at ourpany tomorrow. Stop messing around Alveena. You lived your carefree life for five years now. You have to start learning about managing our family business." Clifford was dead serious now.


    Alveena felt like crying. She didn''t want that but her brother''s decision was already final. He won''t give her freedom now. Now he was giving her some responsibilities in managing theirpany.


    She could only nod her head, "Alright, brother. I understand."

 Chapter 257 He Is A Fool

    After their passionate moment at the entrance of the house, Tristan brought Zhen-Zhen to their room. They stayed there, lying on the bed while cuddling each other. Tristan still had more energy to do another round but he decided not to do it or else, his so-called Father-inw would find out about this.


    He was supposed to fetch FaMo in thepany but he ended up going home with Zhen-Zhen to give her ''punishment''. Since he didn''te back to thepany, FaMo and Matthew might be wondering now why he was toote.


    He nced at Zhen-Zhen who was sleeping in his arms. Zhen-Zhen could easily get tiredtely. Maybe this was the result of exhausting too much magical power when she created that portal, fought with the guardian warrior, and transferred energy to FaMo to quickly heal his wound.


    Tristan felt lighthearted now. He was able to talk with Hannah and have closure with his past love. He also tried to fix things with his brother, Andrew. He felt so happy about this turn of events. And now, his beloved woman was in his arms.


    He couldn''t get enough of her. He already felt blissful knowing that he was able to finally do the deed with his wife, not only once but twice already. He was excited and looking forward to theing days.


    His life started to change the moment he first met Zhen-Zhen. He felt more alive each day because of her presence. He didn''t imagine that the world could be as wonderful as this. It became brighter and more lovely each day. This was all because of her.


    He wanted to stay with her longer while cuddling her like this but he was thinking that his Father-inw aka FaMo might be waiting for him already.


    He couldn''t ask Matthew to drop FaMo into his ce. Matthew would suspect and ask him questions about why suddenly his adviser was staying in his ce as well.


    He didn''t tell Matthew yet about Zhen-Zhen''s true identity. It was better not to let him know in the meantime. He trusted Matthew but he didn''t want to share this secret with others. He wanted this secret to remain between him and his wife only.


    Besides, it was better if Matthew and others didn''t know so that they would just treat Lillie like a normal person. This was also for Zhen-Zhen''s safety.


    Though Tristan was reluctant to leave, he had to get up already to fetch FaMo. He kissed Zhen-Zhen on her forehead before getting off the bed. But when he was about to leave, Zhen-Zhen woke up.


    "Hubby, are you leaving?" Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan with her sleepy voice. She was rubbing her eyes.


    Tristan couldn''t help but chuckle. Zhen-Zhen really looked pretty and adorable after waking up. Tristan nodded at her with a smile, caressing her cheeks.


    "Yes, Wifey. I have to fetch your father in thepany. He might be wondering now what took me so long to arrive." Tristan exined to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Go back to sleep, wifey," Tristan added, patting her head. ''Before I change my mind. Instead of leaving you here, I might just stay here and let Matthew bring father-inw back here,'' he added to his thoughts.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded at him with a smile. Soon, Tristan left the house.


    **********


    ~ At Heavenly Star Enterprise ~


    Tristan was right. FaMo and Matthew were already waiting for him toe. They were already in the lobby. Matthew received Tristan''s message that he was already on the way. He said something came up in the hospital that''s why it took him a lot of time before he could go back.


    If FaMo just knew what truly happened behind his back, then he would surely be mad at Tristan again. Tristan was able to score with his wife twice now. It happened because FaMo was not around. The fool outsmarted the mighty protector once again.


    They were sitting on one of the benches in the lobby when Grandpa Lu and Assistant Twig saw them. Grandpa Lu decided to approach Matthew. He was intrigued by seeing a new face sitting beside Matthew.


    Matthew immediately stood up to greet Grandpa Lu politely. "Chairman Lu," Matthew slightly bowed at him, acknowledging his presence.


    Grandpa Lu nodded at Matthew. "Why are you still here? Where''s my grandson?" Chairman asked Matthew, peering at their surroundings while searching for Tristan.


    "Chairman Lu, Tristan is on the way here now. He dropped by at the hospital, visiting Andrew," Matthew informed Grandpa Lu.


    Both Grandpa Lu and Assistant Twig were surprised to hear that. They exchanged nces with one another. They didn''t expect that Tristan would initiate to visit his brother.


    Grandpa Lu already visited Andrew early this morning. He was d that he was doing fine and his wound was not severe.


    Grandpa Lu couldn''t help but smile. He was thinking that the rtionship between his two grandsons was improvingtely. He hoped that this would continue.<sub> </sub>


    "Oh, by the way, who is this gentleman with you?" Grandpa Lu turned to FaMo who was also looking at him.


    FaMo had a good impression of Grandpa Lu. Zhen-Zhen mentioned lots of good things about Grandpa Lu. She told FaMo how kind Grandpa Lu to her. He was treating her well. So definitely, FaMo liked Tristan''s grandpa. He liked him more than his so-called son-inw, Tristan.


    FaMo stood up and introduced himself to Grandpa Lu personally. "Esteemed Chairman Lu, I am Fa-, Zu Wan." He almostmitted a mistake by mentioning his name FaMo.


    FaMo extended his right hand to Grandpa Lu. Grandpa Lu dly epted it.


    "Oh, nice meeting you, Zu Wan. You knew me already," Grandpa Lu responded with his friendly smile.


    Zu Wan bobbed his head frantically. "Yes, I heard lots of good things about Chairman Lu," FaMo said enthusiastically.


    Grandpa Lu chuckled after hearing that. He somehow feltfortable with this young man though it was his first time meeting him.


    "Are you a new employee here?" Grandpa Lu asked him curiously.


    "Hmm, sort of. I am Tristan''s advisor in the meantime."


    Grandpa Lu and Assistant Twig were taken aback when they heard that. They had no idea that Tristan hired an advisor.


    Advisor for what? For what purpose? When did the CEO need an advisor?


    These were the questions running in their mind right now. Grandpa Lu decided to ask him about further details.


    "Oh, I didn''t know that my grandson hired an advisor. Is he having difficulty in thepanytely?" Grandpa Lu asked both Matthew and FaMo.


    "Nothing that I can think of, Chairman Lu," Matthew responded.


    But FaMo chuckled. "Chairman, sorry to say this but your grandson really needs some advice. For me, he is a FOOL." FaMo emphasized the word ''Fool''.


    Grandpa Lu: "..."


    Assistant Twig: "..."


    Matthew: "..."


    They were rendered speechless, not expecting that someone would tantly call Tristan a fool.


    FaMo let out a huskyugh once again seeing the stunned expression of the three men. He decided to borate on his statement.


    "Not about thepany though. He is aplete fool in managing his own rtionship, especially with his woman." FaMo said matter-of-factly.


    "Pffft¡­" Assistant Twig was not able to hold hisughter.


    Matthew was also trying his best not tough because Chairman Lu was there.


    Chairman Lu, on the other hand, ended up bursting into a peal ofughter.


    ''Oh, I already like this Tristan''s new advisor. He is honest.'' Grandpa Lu thought to himself.

 Chapter 258 Looking For A Needle In A Haystack

    FaMo, Matthew, and Assistant Twig just watched Grandpa Lu who wasughing out loud with his heart content. They didn''t expect him to react like that after hearing Zu Wan''sst statement. Grandpa Lu even caught the attention of other employees who were in the lobby.


    After a few seconds, Grandpa Lu recovered hisposure. He stoppedughing and cleared his throat.


    *Cough* *Cough*


    "Sorry about that. I just find it funny," Grandpa Lu said to them.


    Assistant Twig also smiled while scratching his face. It was seldom to see Grandpa Luughed like that. Matthew was also smiling.


    "Are you not mad at me, Mr. Chairman? I just called your grandson ''a fool''?" FaMo asked Grandpa Lu expectantly.


    Grandpa Lu let out another chuckle before shaking his head. "Of course not! Why would I be mad at you? You are just telling the truth. In fact, I''m rooting for you. Please give my grandson a piece of good advice to improve himself."


    FaMo nodded at Chairman Lu. "I will do my best, Chairman Lu."


    "Hmm. But I am surprised that my grandson talked about a lot of good things about me with you. That is so unlikely to him to do so," Grandpa Lu said, rubbing his chin.


    Both Assistant Twig and Matthew agreed with Grandpa Lu''s remarks so they averted their gaze to FaMo, waiting for his reply.


    FaMo smiled at them before responding. "Don''t get me wrong, Chairman Lu. It''s not Tristan. The person who talked a lot about you is his wife, Lillie. She said that you are very sweet, kind, and generous. She liked you so much."


    Grandpa Lu was dumbfounded for a moment. But after he recovered, a bright and wide smile shed on his handsome aged face. He was now smiling from ear to ear. He was ttered knowing that his granddaughter-inw was talking good things about him.


    Matthew and Assistant Twig were also surprised that Tristan''s advisor also knew Lillie.


    ''When did Tristan meet Mr. Zu Wan? He never mentioned to me anything about him. It seems that Mr. Zu Wan already knows many things rted to Tristan.'' Matthew pondered at that thought.


    "Oh, Zu Wan, thank you for telling me that. My granddaughter-inw is a real sweetheart here. She also has a pure kind-heart. She''s beautiful inside out. I like her too. I think Tristan bes smart about one thing¡­ that is for choosing Lillie to be his wife." Grandpa Lu said, his eyes sparkling with joy.


    Assistant Twig and Matthew bobbed their heads in unison as they agreed with Grandpa Lu''s statement. FaMo also smiled after hearing that.


    Grandpa Lu was about to invite Zu Wan and Matthew to drink coffee and have some more chit-chat when Tristan finally arrived at thepany.


    He immediately saw the four men who were gathered in the lobby. They looked like they were having fun with their conversation. Tristan was clueless that he was the main topic of their conversation.


    ''Argh, Grandpa saw my father-inw. Too bad I couldn''t introduce him as Zhen-Zhen''s father. My family knew that Alice and Thomas are Zhen-Zhen''s parents. Will my father-inw get upset because of that?'' Tristan became anxious at that thought.


    He wanted to be more closer to his so-called father-inw to get his hundred percent approval of his rtionship with Zhen-Zhen. He couldn''t afford to offend him.<sub> </sub>


    ''Oh shit! I hope my father-inw didn''t mention anything to my grandpa that might cause suspicion.''.


    With that thought in mind, Tristan immediately approached them, afraid that FaMo would tell them he was not supposed to tell.


    Tristan was just worrying for nothing. He had underestimated FaMo. FaMo knew very well what he should or should not tell others. It was for Zhen-Zhen''s sake. No one should know about her real identity. FaMo would not do anything that might harm or affect Zhen-Zhen in the future.


    "Oh, Tristan is here," Matthew said upon noticing Tristan''s presence.


    The other men averted their gaze to Tristan who was now walking in their direction. Tristan didn''t know why the four men were giving him weird nces upon reaching their spot.


    Tristan greeted his grandfather. He told them some alibi so that he could bring FaMo with him, without raising any suspicion.


    **************


    In a certain area just near the City of Empire, there was a man, standing in the tallest tower in that area. He was holding a dagger, examining it in his hand.


    "I wonder where and when I can find the demon god''s daughter in this world." The man mumbled to himself while peering at his surroundings.


    "I''ve been here for more than a month but there''s no sign of her yet."


    Then the man let out a soft chuckle. "I feel like looking for a needle in a haystack. I don''t even know her face." The man shook his head at that thought.


    He was the leader of the guardian warriors who followed Zhen-Zhen in this world. At first, he thought he would find her easily. But he was mistaken.


    If the demon god''s daughter was just like her father who would wreak havoc in the world and destroy everything one by one then he would surely find out her location right away.


    "Why is she silent? Did I follow her in the wrong world? Is the demon god''s daughter not here? Am I trapped here forever?" The man continued his monologue while looking at his surroundings.


    Then he nced at the divine dagger once again. "Where is she? Where is the demon god''s daughter? Help me find her."


    The divine dagger had the power to detect evil spirits and demons including the demon god''s daughter. The dagger would react and lit up on its own once it detected dark power and evil energy nearby.


    Just like Zhen-Zhen, the Guardian Leader tried his best to fit in society. This environment was totally new to him as well. It took him two weeks before he seeded in adjusting to this new world.


    While he was busy studying the culture in this world, he didn''t forget about finding the demon god''s daughter.

 Chapter 259 Smile For Me

    Today was the day Andrew would be discharged from the hospital. He would be out by the afternoon. Deep inside, he was still waiting for Hannah toe and visit him.


    Since thest time they talked about cool-off, they hadn''t seen each other. Hannah also stoppedmunicating with him.


    He would just nce at his phone on the table from time to time, waiting for her message. His hand was itching to message her but he was restraining himself from doing that.


    Because he was the one who asked for this, he should be firm with his decision. Space and time were what they needed most right now.


    Little did he know, Hannah couldn''t even message him nor have time to think of him because she was sulking in her room. She felt devastated after her confrontation with Tristan yesterday.


    She was sad and hurt because Tristan told her that he already fell for his wife. He loved his wife, Lillie. Tristan emphasized those words yesterday.


    On the other hand, Andrew was now alone in his ward, still thinking about Hannah. Isabelle just went back home to do something. She would be back in the afternoon since she was the one who would process the things needed for Andrew to get discharged from the hospital today.


    Andrew was lying on his bed, feeling sad and lonely while staring nkly at the white ceiling. It did not take long when the sliding door of his room was opened.


    He smelled a feminine perfume that was simr to Hannah''s perfume. He snapped out of his wandering thoughts and immediately sat up, hoping to see Hannah''s face.


    However, to his disappointment, the person walking toward his bed right now was not Hannah, but the annoying talkative girl who saved him. The excitement he felt a while ago dissipated into thin air in an instant.


    Andrew couldn''t help but frown. She''s not the girl he wanted to see right now. Suddenly he felt annoyed because Hannah and this noisy girl were both using the same perfume.


    "Hello, Mr. Drunky! Good morning!" Alveena greeted Andrew enthusiastically. In contrast to Andrew''s grim expression, Alveena was wearing her vibrant and cheerful expression today.


    Instead of greeting her back, Andrew asked Alveena about her perfume. "That scent¡­ are you always wearing this kind of perfume?"


    Alveena paused for a moment. Though she was confused about why Andrew suddenly asked her about her perfume, she still answered him truthfully.


    "Yes. It''s my favorite. Why? Do you like it? Do I smell sweet?" Alveena asked Andrew with her taunting smile.


    Andrew nced at her with his very serious expression and said, "Change it. Don''t use it anymore. It doesn''t suit you."


    That perfume reminded him of Hannah. He could associate that scent only with Hannah. That''s why he didn''t want other women to use that perfume in front of him. Besides, Andrew was pissed off. He felt like ming this girl for giving him false hope. He really thought it was Hannah who came to visit him.


    <o>,m Meanwhile, Alveena arched her eyebrows after hearing that. She even tried to sniff herself.</o>


    "Eh, this is my favorite. Why should I change it? It smells good and pleasant to the nose. Try it." Alveena said, bringing her wrist near Andrew''s nose.


    Andrew was taken aback by her action. Unconsciously, Andrew sniffed her wrist obediently. Then Alveena suddenly giggled. "See, you also like the scent."


    ''Damn Andrew! What the hell are you doing?!'' Andrew closed his eyes from embarrassment. He could only scold himself inwardly.<sub> </sub>


    Andrew immediately looked away, hiding his reddened face. Alveena noticed it but she decided to ignore it. She didn''t want him to feel more embarrassed in front of her. She wanted him to feel at ease. But this didn''t mean she won''t tease him.


    "By the way, why are you frowning again as early as this morning? You look like a person who is always angry and bitter in the world. You know what, aside from Mr. Drunky, I can also call you Mr. Grumpy." Alveena let out another soft giggle after saying that. Then she sat down on the vacant chair near his sickbed.


    Andrew averted his gaze back at Alveena. "Why are you here?" He sounded annoyed now. He was not in a mood to entertain someone today. He was also feeling down


    "Hey, Mr. Drunky. Did you forget that I am your savior? Don''t you dare give me that attitude?" Alveena said, folding her arms across her chest while raising her eyebrows at him.


    "What''s wrong with my attitude? This is the natural me. Besides, I am just asking you why are you here." Andrew said, defending himself and justifying his action.


    Instead of getting annoyed, Alveena burst outughing once again. "You know what, Mr. Grumpy. You look like someone I know."


    "Who?" Andrew promptly asked her.


    "My next boyfriend!" Alveena said to him with a straight face, fighting a smile.


    Andrew: "..."


    Andrew was rendered speechless because of her answer. He tried to say a word but nothing came out of his mouth. He was looking at her with disbelief.


    After a few seconds, another soft giggle bubbled up in the entire room.


    "Pfft¡­ That expression of yours is priceless. Hahaha. Don''t take it seriously, Mr. Drunky. I am just kidding." Alveena was holding her stomach because she justughed so hard.


    "What I truly mean is¡­ You look like my brother who is always angry with the world and who seldom smiles," Alveena added.


    After saying that, she heaved a deep long frustrated sigh while putting on a pitiful face as she remembered her brother''s order. He asked her to report to the office today and start working. She purposely wanted toete so she decided to drop by at this hospital first to visit Andrew.


    ''What''s wrong with this girl? Is she bipr? Just a while ago she is smiling brightly, now she is looking like her favorite pet had just died.'' Andrew thought to himself while watching Alveena''s face.


    Then Alveena looked up to meet Andrew''s gaze. "Honestly, I have a really bad day."


    Andrew was just silent, letting her speak. He didn''t break their eye-to-eye contact. He was waiting for her to continue.


    "But it always makes me feel better to see a handsome guy smile. So, would you smile for me?" Alveena said while rubbing her two hands together in front of Andrew with her pleading look.


    Andrew: "..."

 Chapter 260 Making The Moves

    "But it always makes me feel better to see a handsome guy smile. So, would you smile for me?"


    Thesest words from Alveena left Andrew in a trance once again. He didn''t know what to say nor what to react. Would he ratherugh at her silliness or be annoyed by her shamelessness?


    ''Argh! This woman¡­ is she on her right mind? Is she trying to hit on me?'' Andrew pondered at that thought while looking at Alveena with his indescribable expression.


    Alveena continued ncing at him with her puppy-eyed look. She even pouted her lips as if saying ''Please handsome. Smile for me now to brighten my day.''


    Andrew was about to give in with her request because of her cute and adorable face that was begging him. But before he could do it, he picked up the pillow at his back and used it to cover her face.


    *Swoosh*


    "Ouch! Why did you do that? Covering my face with this pillow! Are you trying to suffocate me?" Alveenained exasperatedly at Andrew after snatching the pillow on his hand. She was now ring at Andrew.


    Andrew remained silent, not looking in her direction. He was feigning innocence as if he didn''t put the pillow on her face. He had to do it or else, he might sumb to her unreasonable and ridiculous request. He almost smiled just a while ago to fulfill her wish.


    He had to admit that she was really cute and adorable when she gave him that kind of look.


    "Because you are bing noisy and talkative again," Andrew simply stated.


    Alveena narrowed her eyes at Andrew. Before he realized what happened, a soft object already hit his face. Alveena smacked his face hard using the pillow in her hand. She just got her revenge.


    Andrew was caught off guard by her sudden action. It happened in just a blink of an eye. He was not able to avoid it. His eyebrows pulled closer together as he squinted his eyes at her. His lips already formed a thin line on his face.


    Alveena bit her lower lip while looking at the angry expression of Andrew.


    ''Eh, why is he looking at me like that. Damn. he looks mad. Does it really hurt? Did I overdo it?'' Alveena pondered at that thought. She somehow felt guilty, after all, Andrew was still a patient.


    The room was engulfed by deafening silence. The two of them were just staring at each other''s faces. Andrew didn''t speak but he pointed his finger to his forehead which was still covered by a bandage.


    "Oops, sorry about that, Mr. Drunky. I forgot¡­ you are still a patient here. Does it hurt?" Alveena asked him worriedly. She didn''t know whether to touch his head or not.


    "Ok. I will forgive you... But in one condition¡­" Andrew said, lifting an eyebrow.


    Alveena bobbed her head frantically in agreement. "Tell me. What condition?"


    "Don''t use that perfume ever again, especially in front of me," Andrew stated his demand.


    Alveena: "..."


    ''What''s wrong with this guy? He''s the only one who doesn''t like my perfume. Is he asking me too much? I told him already that this is my favorite perfume.'' Alveena felt like crying.


    But since she was guilty of assaulting a patient, Alveena had no heart to refuse his request. She would do it as a sign of her genuine apology.


    "Alright! You win. I will change my perfume but in one condition too¡­"<sub> </sub>


    "What condition?"


    "You have to gift me a new perfume¡­ the perfume that you like. It should be branded!" Alveena said shamelessly to Andrew. Her lips curled up into a bright charming smile.


    Andrew facepalmed after hearing that. ''Argh. What should I do with this weird talkative shameless woman?''


    "Fine! Give me your address so that I can have it delivered to you," Andrew said. He didn''t want to argue further.


    Suddenly, her soft giggle reverberated in the entire room once again. Andrew looked at her confusedly. "What''s funny?"


    "Pfft¡­ I didn''t know. You are making ''the moves'' on me, Mr. Drunky. What a clever man? You are doing this to get my address, am I right? Are you going to visit me at home?" Alveena''s shamelessness increased to another level.


    Andrew looked at her with disbelief.


    "The Moves??! Are you really that shameless? Or are you still dreaming? Hey Ms. Noisy¡­ wake up! What''s wrong with your brain and memory today? Did you forget already? You were the one who asked me to gift you a perfume. How do you expect me to give it to you if I don''t know your address?" Andrew started to rant at her. This woman was really testing his patience.


    Alveena giggled seeing Andrew''s contorted face.


    "Hey, Mr. Drunky. Calm down. I''m just teasing you. But I would really appreciate it if you wille personally to deliver your gift. Remember¡­ it should be branded! B. R. A. N. D. E. D.!" she said, winking at Andrew.


    Andrew mmed his eyes shut, massaging his temples. He didn''t know how long he would be able to stand talking to this woman without getting mad or annoyed.


    Alveena, on the other hand, took her ballpen inside her bag and a small notebook. The moment Andrew opened his eyes, he saw Alveena writing something on the notebook. He assumed that she was already writing herplete address.


    Andrew just watched her silently. She was about to finish writing herplete address when Alveena''s remembered something.


    She stopped writing and yelled, "Oh shucks!!!"


    Andrew frowned when he saw her overdramatic expression. He couldn''t help but ask her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Alveena raised her head to meet Andrew''s gaze before responding to him.


    "Mr. Drunky, I seem to have lost my phone number. Can I have yours?" Alveena smiled mischievously after saying those words.


    Andrew: "..."


    He had lost count of how many times he became speechless today because of this woman.


    ''Why do I feel like she is the one making ''the moves'' on me?''

 Chapter 261 Silly Girl

    After teasing Andrew early this morning, Alveena ended up getting his contact number. She was still giggling when she came out of his ward.


    She loved teasing him. She enjoyed watching his annoyed and irritated expression.


    "I didn''t know that a man could be as cute as a woman when blushing. Hahaha¡­ I don''t know if Mr. Drunky''s reddened face is caused by embarrassment or he is just boiling in rage." Alveena mumbled to herself while shaking her head.


    Meanwhile, Andrew was still staring at the door where Alveena disappeared from his line of sight. He blinked his eyes several times in confusion.


    "What the hell had just happened here? Did I just give my number to that noisy girl?" Andrew mumbled to himself with disbelief.


    After realizing what he did, he buried his face using both hands. "Argh! That was so embarrassing! Did I just give in to that noisy talkative woman''s request?"


    "What will she do with my number?"


    Just a few seconds after Andrew muttered those words, his phone suddenly beeped. One message popped up on his screen.


    *Beep* *Beep*


    ~ One Message Received ~


    He picked up his phone and stared at it for several seconds. He was hesitating whether to open the message or not.


    But his curiosity won over him. So he opened the message. His guess was right. The person who messaged him was none other than Alveena.


    [ Mr. Drunky, congrattions! Today, you are finally going back home. Don''t drive while you are drunk again. This savior is not always there to save you. Lol. Anyway, don''t forget to contact me. I will be waiting for your gift. Remember¡­ it should be branded perfume. B. R. A. N. D. E. D. ]


    Unknowingly, Andrew also spelled out the word ''Branded'' while reading her message. He even mimicked the way she said it a while ago.


    "B. R. A. N. D. E. D."


    Andrew''s eyes widened when he realized what he did. He facepalmed once again.


    "Damn! That silly girl¡­ her voice was so loud that I could still hear it in my head. But¡­ Why the hell am I mimicking her?"


    Andrewy down on his sickbed and put down his phone. He decided not to reply to her message. But after five seconds, Andrew grabbed his phone once again. There was a deep frown on his forehead.


    "Should I reply or not?" Andrew mumbled, asking himself.


    "But what should I say?" He continued his monologue.


    He typed several sentences but ended up deleting them. After several attempts of constructing his message, in the end, the only message he could send to her was just a simple "Ok."


    His phone beeped after three seconds. Alveena replied to him quickly.


    [ Wow, it took you 10 minutes just to type this two-letter word ''Ok''?! Hahaha Mr. Drunky, you never fail to amaze me. (Alveena inserted three pping emoji and a wow emoji at the end of her message ) ]


    Andrew narrowed his eyes after reading it. He knew that Alveena was being sarcastic and teasing him once again. Andrew could imagine her expression right now when saying those words.<sub> </sub>


    Andrew was about to construct another message when he received another message from Alveena.


    [ Dare to message me again using a two-letter word then I will block you right away! (Angry Emoji) One word vs Sixty words!!! You are really a man of a few words. ]


    After reading it, Andrew tried to count the number of words in Alveena''s first message.


    Andrew frowned. "What sixty words? It''s only forty-seven or fifty-three words if I will count the letter of BRANDED."


    Then Andrew''s phone vibrated once again.


    [ Hahahaha. Don''t tell me¡­ you count the number of words in my first message?! Lol¡­ if you do then¡­ pfft¡­ I will die fromughter here! ]


    Andrew''s face automatically became scarlet red the moment he saw herst message.


    "Damn! I fell into her trap. I did really count the number of words." Andrew said while smacking his forehead.


    Andrew immediately typed a message to send.


    [ You''re spouting nonsense! I didn''t count it. Am I dumb? Why should I do it? (Insert Angry Emoji here) ]


    After sending it, Andrew threw his phone on the bed. Even his ears were burning red from embarrassment. Fortunately, he was just alone in his room right now.


    *Beep* *Beep*


    ~ One Message Received ~


    Andrew red at his phone before picking it up once again. His face could no longer be painted.


    [ Alright. No need to be so worked out. I could tell that your blood pressure is increasing now. Lol. Mr. Drunky Grumpy, don''t forget to save my number. I have to go now. I just arrived at the pce of my Monster Brother. Wish me luck! Anyway¡­ put Pretty Alveena on your phonebook. Ciao (Insert Winking Emoji) ]


    Andrew just shook his head helplessly. He couldn''t believe that she was bad-mouthing her own brother to strangers.


    "Monster Brother? If I am her brother then I will be a devil brother in order to discipline someone like her." Andrew mumbled. Unknowingly, his lips curled up into a faint smile.


    He decided to save Alveena''s phone number. But instead of putting Pretty Alveena, he reced it with ''Ms. Noisy Talkative Roaring Thunder.''


    Andrew put down his phone afterward, gazing up while observing the white ceiling above him. He hadn''t realized yet but Alveena''s presence just helped him divert his attention away from Hannah.


    He forgot about Hannah even just for a while because Alveena''s didn''t stop teasing and annoying him. Andrew could only sigh deeply and shake his head.


    "What a silly girl, Alveena. I wonder how her brother can put up with her behavior. I think she''s the type of rebellious and wild girl who will do what she wants." Andrew mumbled to himself before closing his eyes.


    He felt tired and sleepy after talking to Alveena. He felt like he exerted too much energy by just entertaining her.


    "Silly talkative noisy woman¡­ What perfume should I give to you?" Andrew asked himself, wondering what perfume to buy for her.

 Chapter 262 Finding FaMo, Not Finding Nemo

    Just like yesterday, FaMo stayed with Tristan''s office while Zhen-Zhen went to school. FaMo''s attitude toward Tristan had improved a little after FaMo heard Tristan''s and Hannah''s conversation yesterday.


    Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan if they could visit Andrew today before he would be discharged from the hospital. She also became worried about Andrew. Since Andrew was her friend she wanted to know if he''s already fine.


    Zhen-Zhen was the one who could understand Andrew''s sadness and pain right now because of Hannah. The two of them witnessed everything. If she was hurting that night then Zhen-Zhen was certain that Andrew felt the same way as her.


    At least, on her part, Tristan already cleared everything. But Zhen-Zhen was not sure if Andrew and Hannah had already talked about it. FaMo also informed Zhen-Zhen about yesterday''s conversation between Tristan and Hannah.


    She felt touched and very happy, knowing that TristanTruly loved her that he even said it to Hannah. Tristan had his closure with Hannah. Zhen-Zhen was really grateful for that. She appreciated Tristan''s action.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen agreed that he would fetch her at school after her morning sses and they would visit Andrew together. Her ss ended at around 10:30 am. Andrew would leave the hospital at 1:00 in the afternoon.


    At exactly 11:00 am, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen arrived at the hospital. Isabelle was also there. Andrew was very d to see Zhen-Zhen. Tristan and Andrew acknowledged each other with a nod.


    "Oh, my beautiful daughter-inw is here," Isabelle said cheerfully, weing Zhen-Zhen with a warm hug.


    "Hello, Mom, how are you?" Zhen-Zhen asked Isabelle.


    ?''m just fine, dear."Then Isabelle turned to Tristan after releasing Zhen-Zhen from her embrace.


    "Right timing. My son,e and help me process the discharged papers and pay the hospital bills."


    Tristan paused for a moment. He was reluctant to leave Zhen-Zhen and Andrew together. He was very possessive and he could easily get jealous if Zhen-Zhen was with another man. But because of his mother''s request, he had no choice but toply. Besides, he trusted Zhen-Zhen.


    Soon, Isabelle and Tristan left Andrew''s ward. Zhen-Zhen smiled at Andrew, approaching his sickbed.


    "Hey, How are you?" Zhen-Zhen asked him worriedly. She sat down on the vacant chair near Andrew''s sickbed.


    Andrew also smiled at her with a hint of tenderness on his eyes. "I''m feeling better now. My injury is not severe."


    But Zhen-Zhen shook her head. "I''m referring to this." she pointed her forefinger to his chest where his heart was located.


    Andrew fell silent. He nced at her withplex emotions on his face. "Don''t worry about me. I will be fine Did you and my brother fix the misunderstanding?"


    Zhen-Zhen gave him a faint smile before nodding as her response.


    "Good. Don''t cry anymore. Crying doesn''t suit you. You should smile often," Andrew said, trying to sound cheerful.


    "Thanks, Andrew. If you need a friend to talk about something, I and your brother are just here for you."


    Zhen-Zhen''s words had warmed his heart. He somehow feltforted because of her. "Yes, sister-inw. I will keep that in mind. Then I will have to bug you both in the future."


    p "Sure, anytime, my brother-inw," Zhen-Zhen replied cheerfully.</anda>


    ''My brother is so lucky to have someone like her.'' Andrew thought to himself as he watched Zhen-Zhen''s smiling face.


    "Lillie¡­"<sub> </sub>


    "Yes, Andrew?"


    "Honestly, Hannah and I already talked with each other. I asked for a cool-off."


    Andrew began to open up with Zhen-Zhen. He just felt like doing it. It''s hard to just keep this inside him. Maybe sharing this with someone could make him feel a little better.


    Zhen-Zhen frowned upon hearing that. "Cool-off? What is that mean?"


    Andrew couldn''t help letting out a soft chuckle after hearing her innocent question. He wondered why Zhen-Zhen didn''t know about this word.


    "Lillie, it means taking a break from our rtionship. Hannah and I decided to give each other space and time to figure out our true feelings for each other. Can you keep this a secret for now? I haven''t told Mom and Dad about this."


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head, giving him a reassuring smile. "Yeah, I promise, cross my heart. I won''t tell others."


    Andrew chuckled once again. Zhen-Zhen''s presence could brighten up someone''s mood as always. He decided o change the topic. The two of them talked about Zhen-Zhen''s school stuff.


    **********


    Meanwhile, Tristan and Isabelle were about to pay the hospital bills when Tristan received a call from Agent Phoenix. He excused himself first to answer the call.


    Tristan: "Hello Agent, do you have any updates regarding FaMo? Did you find him?"


    Tristan sounded excited. He was eager to know whether Agent Phoenix seeded in finding FaMo.


    Agent Phoenix, on the other hand, was scratching his face. ''Why do I feel like it is easy to have a mission about ''Finding Nemo'' than ''Finding FaMo''?


    Agent Phoenix: "Sir Tristan, sorry about this. I already mobilized my resources but still, I couldn''t find FaMo."


    ''Can I just find Nemo?'' Agent Phoenix added to his thoughts.


    Tristan''s excitement disappeared quickly upon hearing that. He heaved a deep long sigh.


    Tristan: "I couldn''t dy this anymore. We have to do something or else, my wife will be sad once she learns about this. Agent Phoenix, find a substitute cat in the meantime. Bring it to me this afternoon. Make sure it looks simr to FaMo. After you find a substitute, you can still continue searching for FaMo. Is that clear?"


    Agent Phoenix: "Got it, sir! Leave it to me. I will start finding a ck fluffy cat that looks like FaMo."


    Tristan: "Good. This is a very important mission. I hope you can fulfill it. I don''t want to make my wife sad."


    Agent Phoenix: " I understand, sir. I will do my best!"


    After the call, Agent Phoenix realized the main reason why Tristan asked an agent like him to find this cat. He was even willing to pay a high amount of money. It turned out this was all because of his wife.


    ''Wow, Sir Tristan dotes so much on his wife. What a thoughtful husband he is?!'' Agent Phoenix smiled at that thought.


    "Yussh. I must find this cat no matter what!"

 Chapter 263 Gains And Benefits

    Andrew, Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, and Isabelle took their lunch together. They looked happy, enjoying their meal. The awkwardness between the two brothers was slowly disappearing.


    Zhen-Zhen and Isabellewere d that Tristan and Andrew we''re now talkingfortably with each other. This was a positive improvement in their rtionship as brothers.


    After seeing Andrew in the hospital, Tristan dropped off Zhen-Zhen at her school. Then he went back to thepany.


    There was still two hours before Zhen-Zhen''s afternoon ss would start. She decided to go to their meeting ce. Her friend Sophia might be there already.


    On her way, she saw Sophia talking to her three ssmates. They were the mean girls Sophia was talking about when she first met Zhen-Zhen.


    She warned Zhen-Zhen about avoiding thosedies during her first day of ss. They were Jade, Nyka and Emma. They were standing near the entrance of the mini-forest going to their favorite spot.


    The three girls had cornered Sophia once again. Zhen-Zhen decided to listen to their conversation. She didn''t interrupt them.


    "Hey Sophia, our University Acquaintance Party will be one week from now. Do you have a date or partner already?" Jade asked Sophia.


    "I think I might not attend the party," Sophia inly stated.


    She was not fond of parties. She seldom socialized with others so if there were University Parties like this Sophia was not attending them.


    "Ohe on, Sophia. You are about to graduate from this University but you never experience attending this kind of party even once. Why don''t you try it this year?" Nyka said, trying to convince Sophia to join the party.


    "Jade already talked to her Brother Marcus. She will introduce you to him, keeping the end of the deal. Besides, you helped us a lot in our Mathematics Subject." Emma also joined the conversation.


    Sophia blushed immediately after hearing Marcus''s name. She really admired him since her freshmen year.


    <o>,m Marcus was the one who assisted her to familiarize the school before when she''s still a new student here. Marcus was in his sophomore year at that time. He was ahead of one year.</o>


    "This is thest chance you will be able to get closer to my brother. He is already graduating this year. Don''t you want to know him more?" Jade asked her curiously. She was observing Sophia''s reaction.


    Sophia could only bite her lower lip and looked down. She had to admit that Jade was right. She wanted to know him more. She was sad because Marcus would be graduating this year. She won''t be able to see him again in this school.


    After contemting for a moment, Sophia finally gave in.


    "Alright, I will attend the party this year."


    The threedies rejoiced after hearing that.


    "That''s great!" Jade mumbled enthusiastically.


    "Are you avable this weekend? I set you a date with my brother. He agreed to meet you and spend time with you this Saturday." Jade informed Sophia.


    Sophia''s eyes widened in shock after hearing that. For an unknown reason, her heart started beating rapidly inside her chest.


    "Date?!! Why did you do that? I didn''t ask you to do that?!" Sophia said exasperatedly.


    She felt like running away. She had no confidence to face Marcus or even talk to him how much more to have a date with him?<sub> </sub>


    Jade just let out a soft giggle, putting her hand on Sophia''s shoulder.


    "Come on, Sophia. This will help you know more about my brother. It''s just a friendly date, getting to know each other. He is also willing to be your partner during the Acquaintance Party."


    Sophia looked at her with disbelief. She was doubtful about this. "Why would he do that?"


    "Because he is also interested in knowing you, the top 1 of our ss!" Jade said matter-of-factly.


    But Sophia knew that was not the case. Marcus was one of the famous handsome guys at the Campus. There''s no way he would be interested in her.


    "So, what''s your answer? Will you meet my brother this Saturday?" Jade asked Sophia to confirm her decision.


    Sophia fell silent. Complicated emotions could be seen on her face right now. She was still undecided.


    Just thinking about meeting Marcus and having a date with him was making her anxious and very nervous.


    "I will think about it first. Give me time." Sophia responded to Jade.


    "Alright, dear Sophie. Give me your answer after the end of our ss this afternoon. Let me know so that I can inform my brother. He is looking forward to meeting you." Jade said, patting Sophia''s shoulder.


    After saying that, Jade signaled her friends, Emma and Nyka. They had to leave now. Soon the three of them said goodbye to Sophia.


    The threedies continued their conversation when Sophia was not around.


    "Hey, Jade. Is that true? Your brother Marcus agreed to have a date with our boring nerdy ssmate, Sophia?" Nyka asked Jade curiously.


    "Yeah, me too. I couldn''t believe that Marcus would do that. What did you do?" Emma also asked her.


    Jade let out a soft giggle. "Hmm, I left him with no choice. My brother Marcus needs my help to woo the woman he likes. In exchange for that, I ask him to date Sophia and be her partner during the Acquaintance Party."


    "Rememberdies, we need Sophia so that we will not have a hard time in our Mathematics Subject. So I''m doing this to gain her favor. She will help us to have high grades."


    Nyka and Emma nodded at Jade in agreement. They liked their idea.


    "As expected of you, sis! You are very clever. Doing this for our benefits!" Nyka praised Jade.


    "But, is this alright? You are giving Sophia false hope," Emma couldn''t help but mention this.


    Jade just shrugged her shoulders and said, "Well, it''s not our fault. If that will happen then it''s her fault for believing that my brother will ever like her."


    "Yeah, you have a point," Emma said, bobbing her head.


    Then the threedies ended upughing at that thought.

 Chapter 264 A Bet

    At the basketball gym, the varsity yers were having their practice game. Marcus was part of the 5 best yers of their Basketball Team. In fact, he was the Captain of the team.


    The Sports festival was about to happen in a month. The team was preparing for the uing game. They wouldpete with other schools.


    After an hour of practice, the team decided to take a rest. Marcus and his two friends, Lester and John started talking about the uing University Acquaintance Party.


    "Hey, do you have a date already for our Acquaintance Party?" Lester asked his two friends.


    "I think I have to ask Jade first. Bro, can you help me? Do you think your sister will agree to be my date?" John couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    He had a crush on Jade but he was intimidated by her so he didn''t try courting her yet.


    Marcus let out a huskyugh. He patted John''s shoulder while shaking his head.


    "Bro, this is my friendly advice for you. Why don''t you ask another woman in our ss instead of pursuing my sister? She will just give you trouble. Tsk tsk tsk. I don''t think you can handle her. Besides, many guys are already lining up for her."


    Lesterughed because of that. John, on the other hand, shot them a cold sharp re.


    "I thought both of you are my friends. You should support me and help me with your sister. Why are you discouraging me?" Johnined to them.


    "I like Jade. She''s my dream girl. Besides, I don''t mind. I love a dominant and wild woman just like her," John added with his dreamy eyes.


    *Pak*


    "Ouch!" John grunted after Marcus smacked him on the face.


    "Don''t give me such a perverted look while thinking about my younger sister. How dare you do that in front of me? If you are not my best friend, I already beat you right now." Marcus slightly scolded John.


    John just gave Marcus an apologetic smile.


    "Alright. I won''t do it in front of you. I will do it behind your back." John said, provoking Marcus.


    Marcus was about to smack him again but John reacted fast this time, avoiding his attack. Johnughed at his best friend.


    "How about you, Marcus? Did you ask Athena to be your date?" Lester was the one who brought up that topic.


    Athena was the girl Marcus liked. She was the Campus Belle. She was a close friend of Jade.


    Marcus heaved a deep sigh upon hearing that question.


    "What''s wrong?" John came back to his seat and started asking Marcus as well.


    "I made a deal with my sister," Marcus said, feeling a little bit frustrated.


    John and Lester asked him in unison. "What deal?" They were both intrigued by this.


    "She said she will help me courting Athena if I can fulfill her two requests. I have to go out on a date with her ssmate named Sophia this Saturday. And I need to ask her to be my date to our Acquaintance Party next week."


    "Sophia? The nerd girl in their ss?" Lester asked him to confirm.


    Marcus bobbed his head as a response.<sub> </sub>


    John and Lester burst outughing because of this.


    "Dude?! You are doomed! Hahaha. You will have to date a boring nerdy chick and be her partner during the Acquaintance Party." Lester teased him.


    "Oh, my darling Jade is really a sneaky fellow. That''s why I love her. Hahaha, even her older brother can''t win against her. Hahaha," John praised Jade for making her brother do these things.


    "Bro, you really love Athena to the extent of sacrificing yourself like this. Hahaha," John added, mocking him.


    Marcus could only heave a frustrated sigh.


    "Hey, don''t be sad, Marcus. Sophia is a nice girl. She''s the smartest girl in the whole third-year ss. It''s an honor to date a genius like her." Lester muttered, consoling Marcus.


    However, there was a hint of humor in his eyes. He wasughing inwardly for his friend''s fate.


    "An honor? Then why don''t you date her instead?" Marcus spat back at Lester.


    Lester let out another hard chuckle. "Oh men, sorry but I already have a date. I will go with Nyka. I am already happy with my girl."


    "By the way, why did your sister ask you to do that? Did you offend her, that''s why she''s punishing you like this?" John asked him quizzically.


    "Of course not!" Marcus promptly reacted.


    "She said Sophia had a crush on me. She''s doing this to be on Sophia''s good side. She''s helping my younger sister with her studiestely." Marcus exined to his friends.


    "Well, this is not surprising. Almost every woman on this Campus is admiring our handsome friend here. Even a boring nerd like Sophia. She''s not an exemption." Lester proudly said to them.


    "You should be ttered, my dear friend. Sophia and Marcus! What a perfectbination. Hahaha!" John didn''t stop teasing Marcus.


    Marcus frowned and squinted his eyes at John. He didn''t like that idea. He only liked to be with his goddess Athena.


    "Oh thinking about that, instead of being frustrated about this happening, why don''t we make fun out of this situation? Aren''t you curious how a nerdy girl like Sophia will act in front of her crush? Let''s do a bet!" John suggested to them.


    "What bet?" Both Marcus and Lester asked him in confusion.


    "Let''s have a bet, whether Marcus will be able to score with Sophia or not. Hehe, you know what I am thinking." John said, smirking mischievously at them.


    "What do you mean?" Marcus probed, his frown deepened.


    "Try to sleep with her during the Acquaintance Party. If you can do that I will give you my sports car! If you can''t then you will have to help me with wooing your sister, Jade!" John challenged Marcus.


    "Seriously, John?!" Lester was looking at him helplessly.


    "Eh, what''s wrong? It will be an honor to be the first one to sleep with the smartest girl here on the campus. Besides, are you not curious if she''s still a virgin or not?" John said to them nonchntly.


    "Why, Marcus? Are you not confident with your charm?" John added, provoking him.


    "Fine! I ept that challenge!"

 Chapter 265 Someone Who Can Help Them

    Zhen-Zhen joined Sophia in their favorite spot. Sophia looked like she was in deep thoughts, thinking about something. She didn''t notice that Zhen-Zhen was already in front of her.


    Her mind was very upied by troubling thoughts. She didn''t know if she could do it, facing Marcus and spending time with him for a friendly date thising Saturday.


    Sophia snapped out of her train of thoughts when she felt Zhen-Zhen sit beside her.


    "Oh Lillie, you are here. I''m sorry, I didn''t notice you right away," Sophia apologized, smiling sheepishly at her.


    "Hello, Sunbae, are you okay? You seem like you are bothered by something. Care to share it with me?" Zhen-Zhen softly asked Sophia.


    Sophia exhaled deeply before lowering her gaze. She felt a little bit embarrassed but since the person next to her was Lillie, she would share her thoughts with her.


    "I have this guy who I like. But we are on a different level. He is like the sky while I am the ground." Sophia said, pointing her forefingers at the sky and the ground to show Zhen-Zhen the big difference between them.


    "See, there''s a huge gap between me and him," Sophia was smiling but there was a hint of sadness reflected in her eyes.


    Zhen-Zhen just remained silent, listening attentively to Sophia.


    "I am just watching him from afar while admiring him secretly. Deep inside I want to know him more and get closer to him. But since I am a loner and introvert, I didn''t know how to do it." Sophia took another deep breath after saying that.


    "Besides, I know I am not the type of woman he will like. I am just a in, boring, nerdy girl. I can''tpete with those prettydies who are lining up for him. I am just a nobody. I couldn''t stand a chance."


    "Sunbae, you are wrong. You are beautiful in your own way. Don''t say that." This time Zhen-Zhen spoke up to console Sophia.


    Sophia let out a soft giggle after hearing that. Zhen-Zhen was wearing a serious expression the moment she said those words.


    "Alright. I believe you."


    "My sis, Sophia is beautiful and smart. She''s the best!" Zhen-Zhen insisted with so much conviction.


    Sophia giggled once again.


    "So what''s your problem, Sunbae?" Zhen-Zhen asked her again.


    "The guy I like is Marcus. He is Jade''s elder brother. Since I was helping them in our Mathematics Subject, she talked to her brother, telling me that she would introduce me to him."


    "Her brother agreed. She set us on a friendly date thising Saturday. I don''t know if I should ept it or not. Lillie, I am not confident to face him. I am really nervous right now." Sophia paused for a moment, sighing deeply again.


    "But part of me wants to see him and even talk to him. He will graduate this year. After that, I might never see him again. I doubt if he could still remember the first time we met each other."


    "This might be thest time I will have this chance but I am hesitating because of our different status and personality. What if I will just disappoint him after meeting. I might even embarrass myself in front of him." Sophia was telling her all her concerns about this meet-up.


    "I don''t know how I will act in front of him."


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at Sophia, tapping her shoulder.


    "Sunbae, just be yourself."<sub> </sub>


    "*Sigh*. But I don''t know if he will like the real me." Sophia said, feeling dejected.


    "You will never know if you will not try," Zhen-Zhen stated matter-of-factly.


    Sophia was taken aback after hearing that.


    After a while, something crossed Zhen-Zhen''s mind that might help Sophia in these troubling thoughts.


    "I''m sorry, Sunbae. I''m not good in this kind of situation either, but I know someone who can help us," Zhen-Zhen said to Sophia with excitement.


    Sophia looked at her in confusion. "Who?"


    "My man¡­ We can ask him for his advice. Come with me after ss. Let''s meet Tristan. I will introduce you to him then ask him for tips about what you can do during your date." Zhen-Zhen suggested to her.


    Sophia just nced at her for several seconds. She was quiet. She didn''t know what to say. She could see the enthusiasm in Lillie''s eyes. She was really determined to help her.


    "So, are you saying that I should agree with this meet-up?" Sophia asked Zhen-Zhen inquisitively.


    But instead of answering her, Zhen-Zhen threw her a question. "What is your heart''s desire, Sunbae? Do you wanna spend time with him and know him more before he graduates here?"


    After contemting, Sophia answered her. "Yes, I do."


    Zhen-Zhen''s lips stretched out into a bright smile after hearing Sophia''s response.


    "Then you should ept it, Sunbae. Don''t worry¡­ I will do my best to help you conquer your fears in facing Marcus."


    Sophia could only nod and smile because of Zhen-Zhen''s action. She really appreciated her help. She was even willing to introduce her to her boyfriend.


    Thinking about that, Sophia was also curious about the man with whom Lillie fell in love with. She was interested to meet that lucky guy. Sophia was thinking that whoever that guy was¡­ he was lucky enough to have Lillie as his woman.


    "So Sunbae, what time will your ss end this afternoon? Mine will end at 3:00 pm." Zhen-Zhen asked her.


    "Hmm, I only have one ss this afternoon, so probably I will be free by 2:00 pm," Sophia responded to her.


    "Will you be okay, waiting for me for another hour?"


    Sophia bobbed her head with a smile. "Yeah, I don''t mind. Besides, I should feel grateful to you, for helping me with this."


    "No need to mention it. We are friends, remember?"


    The twodies giggled upon meeting each other''s gaze. Lillie was right. The two of them were friends so it''s natural to help each other.


    After they agreed on what time and when they would meet after ss, Zhen-Zhen messaged Tristan, asking him if he could fetch them after ss. Of course, Tristan agreed instantly. It was a request from his wife, he had to fulfill it no matter what.

 Chapter 266 My Friend Is A CEOs Wife?!

    Just like what they had agreed beforehand, Tristan fetched Zhen-Zhen in her school at around 3:15 pm. Zhen-Zhen and Sophia were already waiting at the benches near the entrance gate when Tristan arrived.


    Sophia was shocked to see Tristan. He was also gorgeous. His beauty matched with Zhen-Zhen, Sophia could tell that the couple was a perfect match for each other. He looked familiar to her, but she couldn''t remember when and where she had seen that face.


    Sophia finally remembered him when Zhen-Zhen introduced Tristan to her. But she was greeted by another shocking revtion aside from knowing the real identity of Tristan.


    "Tristan this is my friend, Sophia." Then Zhen-Zhen turned to Sophia. "Sunbae, this is Tristan Davis, my husband."


    Tristan was smiling from ear to ear because Zhen-Zhen informed her friend during the introduction that he was her husband.


    Meanwhile, Sophia was not able to react immediately after hearing that. She looked at them with a stunned expression on her face. She was shocked beyond belief.


    ''Tristan Davis?!! Is he the famous handsome naughty CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise??? And what did I just hear?? Lillie is already married, calling Tristan Davis her husband?!!''


    Sophia froze on her spot. She felt like she was about to faint because of this discovery. Who would have thought that her friend was the wife of the CEO? What was more unbelievable was that Tristan Davis who was known as a certified Casanova and a yboy was already married to a beautiful college student, Lillie Meyer.


    ''The news article was not fake news. Tristan Davis was really a married man now. And the mysterious wife, ''Lillie'' was the same Lillie who was also my friend!'' Sophia felt like she was losing her wits.


    Zhen-Zhen had to shake her twice to wake her up from her deep stupor. "Sunbae, Are you okay?"


    Tristan already extended his hand for a handshake but Sophia just remained still, doing nothing and just looking at them in her baffled state. When she heard Zhen-Zhen''s question, she just bobbed her head absentmindedly.


    She epted Tristan''s hand and gave him an apologetic smile. She couldn''t believe that she would meet Tristan Davis personally today.


    "I-It''s my pleasure to meet you, Mr. Davis," Sophia greeted him formally.


    Tristan softly chuckled and said, "Just call me Tristan. Mr. Davis is too formal. Besides, you are my wife''s friend."


    Sophia smiled faintly while fixing her eyesses.


    "By the way, Ladies, do you want me to drop you off at home or I have to bring you into thepany? It''s too early for me to leave thepany so I have to go back there after fetching my wife," Tristan consulted them.


    Sophia was not used to seeing the thoughtful and sweet side of the Naughty CEO of the heavenly Star Enterprise. He doted so much on his wife. She still couldn''t believe that this doting husband of her friend was the yboy Cassanova. He was well-known for his reputation with women.


    ''Now, I wonder if Lillie knows about his reputation. Should I ask herter?'' Sophia made a mental note.<sub> </sub>


    ''Well, this makes sense. Lillie is a very beautiful woman with a kind heart. Anyone will definitely fall for her, even a yboy like Tristan Davis. What if this certified yer falls head over heels for her that''s why he married her right away even though Lillie was still studying at the university?'' Sophia was still trying her best to absorb everything she learned today.


    "Hubby, can we tag along with you, going back to thepany? There''s something we need to ask you as well." Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan with a pleading look.


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle once again, pinching her cute nose. "I would love that. If you will just ask me, I want you to be with me at all times. I think I will be more motivated to work once you are by my side."


    Sophia bit her lower lip upon hearing that cheesy lineing from the naughty CEO. ''I didn''t expect to eat dog food right away. Damn, he''s really good at ying with words. No wonder Lillie thought that he would be able to help me with my problem.''


    Soon, the three of them left the school and went to Heavenly Star Enterprise. This was the first time Zhen-Zhen had set foot in thepany. She was also excited to see Matthew and FaMo together, most especially Grandpa Lu.


    She told Tristan not to inform Grandpa Lu because she wanted to surprise him. Tristan liked the idea. He knew that Grandpa Lu would be happy to see Zhen-Zhen in thepany.


    ? When the three of them entered thepany, the employees didn''t pay much attention to them. But they were a little bit surprised that their CEO brought two college girls into thepany.They thought maybe the two girls were taking Business Administration Courses and they were just there to apply for on-the-job training.


    They just looked in and ordinary, not a typicaldy whom their CEO would like to date. So they didn''t give much thought to it.


    But little did they know, one of the girls was the legal wife of their naughty CEO. Other employees who attended Andrew''s and Hannah''s engagement party didn''t recognize Zhen-Zhen because she was wearing her makeover.


    When they reached the elevator, thedy staff assigned there stopped Zhen-Zhen and Sophia, telling them to go to the other side. They were not allowed to ride the elevator for VIPs.


    "Please take the other elevator."


    Tristan frowned upon witnessing that scene. He immediately scolded the staff.


    "Why are you stopping them? Can''t you see that they came with me?" Tristan moved to Zhen-Zhen''s closer, hooking his one arm around her waist.


    The staff was taken aback not because Tristan scolded her but because Tristan wrapped his arm around Zhen-Zhen''s waist.


    ''Did my boss standard with women suddenly get low? Is he really married now or not?'' She pondered at that thought.


    But after she recovered from the shock and had noticed Tristan''s darkened expression, the staff immediately apologized to the three of them.


    Sophia nced at the staff meaningfully. ''Well, don''t judge the book by its cover. You just offended your Big Boss for trying to separate him from his wife. Hahaha.''

 Chapter 267 We Need Your Cooperation

    Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, and Sophia headed straight to Tristan''s office. The moment they arrived inside, they saw FaMo and Matthew having a coffee break.


    The two men were sitting on therge couch, chatting together. Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but smile after seeing FaMo getting along well with Matthew.


    He looked like a real person now, acting as if he was a human being, not a mighty dragon protector. She was d to see that FaMo was having fun in this world.


    Meanwhile, Sophia was starstruck once again as her eyes found two gorgeous men sitting on the couch.


    ''My friend, Lillie, is indeed surrounded by charming and handsome men. And I can''t believe that I am here at the office of the Heavenly Star Enterprise''s CEO.'' Sophia thought to herself, standing still at the entrance door of the office.


    Sophia was overwhelmed by these happenings. She was not used to this and she had never imagined any of this would happen to her one day.


    "Sunbae,e inside," Zhen-Zhen called her when she noticed that Sophia stopped on her track and just remained standing by the door.


    Sophia just smiled sheepishly at her before walking over them.


    "Lillie, Tristan, you are both here¡­ together with a friend," Matthew stood up to greet the neers.


    Tristan nodded at Matthew as he guided Zhen-Zhen to his desk. "Wifey, this is my office chair. Come, let''s sit."


    Tristan sat down first before pulling Zhen-Zhen into hisps.


    That action garnered different reactions from the other three people present in the room.


    FaMo felt annoyed because he was supposed to wee Zhen-Zhen and hugged her but Tristan pulled her immediately to his desk.


    FaMo already missed the moment when Zhen-Zhen would immediately scoop him in her arms, hugging and squeezing him while he was in his cat form.


    Meanwhile, Sophia fell silent because of this awkward atmosphere. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were supposed to introduce her to FaMo and Matthew but the two seemed to forget everyone around them as the two of them were now focusing on each other.


    Matthew, on the other hand, just shook his head for the public disy of affection by this lovely couple. The three of them just watched Tristan who was now enthusiastically exining things about his works to Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan put on a pitiful face,ining about how tiring and stressful his work as CEO was. He was acting like a child in front of Zhen-Zhen asking for herfort and praise.


    "See this pile of paperwork? Wifey, I''m doing this, working hard so that Grandpa won''t scold me and strip me of my CEO''s position. Can you help me handle grandpa, Wifey? Tell him that he should go easy on me." Tristan begged Zhen-Zhen.


    She just cupped his face and looked at him helplessly. After a few seconds, Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head while stroking Tristan''s hair.


    "I think I need to power up, wifey. Kiss me," Tristan shamelessly requested to Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle before nting a soft kiss on his cheeks. But Tristan pouted as he didn''t like it.


    "Kiss me on the lips, Wifey," he whined.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled sweetly at him as she leaned once again, kissing him on his lips tenderly.


    FaMo: "..."


    Matthew: "..."


    Sophia: "..."


    The three people were looking at the couple with disbelief. They were having different thoughts in their minds right now.


    Matthew: ''Hello, we are still here! When did we be invisible to Tristan and Lillie?''


    Sophia: ''Aww. How many tons of dog food I have to eat by just watching this lovey-dovey couple? I am here to ask for help, not to eat dog foods.''


    FaMo: ''How dare he do this, kissing my Baby Zhen-Zhen in front of me? Did he forget that I am Zhen-Zhen''s father right now?''


    FaMo had the urge to separate the two. When he was about to approach them, Zhen-Zhen suddenly remembered Sohpia and the reason why they came to thepany together with Tristan.


    Zhen-Zhen immediately got off hisp and walked towards Sophia. Zhen-Zhen finally introduced Sophia to Matthew and FaMo.


    "By the way, this is my friend Sophia. Sunbae, meet Matthew and Zu Wan."


    "Wee to the Heavenly Star Enterprise, Sophia," Matthew softly said to her, extending his right hand.


    "Thank you, Sir Matthew," Sophia responded, shaking their hands.


    Matthew let out a soft chuckle and said, "Please omit the word Sir. Just call me Matt or Matthew."


    Sophia nodded in agreement. When it was FaMo turned to greet Sophia, Matthew immediately averted his gaze to him, observing FaMo anxiously as he was getting ready to stop him if ever FaMo would try to kiss another man after introducing himself.


    Matthew heaved a sigh of relief when everything went smoothly. FaMo learned his lesson. He won''t kiss anyone anymore.


    Sophia couldn''t help but blush while facing these gorgeous men. She felt like her palm became sweaty when shaking Matthew''s and FaMo''s hands.<sub> </sub>


    She couldn''t even take her eyes off FaMo. He was really charming. His aura had a vibe of a Greek god. She was mesmerized.


    "By the way, why are you both here? Early ss dismissal?" Matthew asked Zhen-Zhen and Sophia with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Yes, we have an early dismissal. One of my professors this afternoon was busy with something so he just left us with homework." Zhen-Zhen responded to Matthew.


    "We are here because my friend needs some advice," Zhen-Zhen added.


    "Oh, okay."


    After introducing themselves to each other, Tristan asked Matthew to continue his paperwork in his office while he entertained Sophia and Zhen-Zhen.


    Matthew followed Tristan''s order. He gathered some paperwork, transferring them to his desk that was just outside Tristan''s office.


    Matthew excused himself first, leaving FaMo, Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, and Sophia in Tristan''s office. Tristan joined them on the couch, sitting beside Zhen-Zhen. Sophia and FaMo were sitting on opposite sides of Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Alright, Wifey. What advice do you want from me?" Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen.


    Sophia lowered her gaze while biting her lips. She was embarrassed to ask Tristan about this. She felt like she wanted the ground to open up for her and swallow her whole.


    But Zhen-Zhen was so determined to help her by asking her husband for help.


    "Hubby, are you an expert about dating?" Zhen-Zhen promptly asked him.


    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*


    Tristan choked on his saliva. He suddenly felt anxious hearing that question.


    ''Damn! Did my wife learn about my reputation, that''s why she''s asking me this?'' Tristan pondered at that thought.


    He didn''t know what to say. He was hesitating to answer, especially now that FaMo and Sophia were looking at him intently, anticipating his reply.


    Sophia was aware of Tristan''s reputation because she read some articles about Tristan Davis before. FaMo, on the other hand, was still suspecting Tristan that there''s something he was still hiding from Zhen-Zhen.


    "We need your help, hubby. Sophia is about to go on a date with her crush this Saturday but she has no confidence to face him." Zhen-Zhen started to share Sophia''s concern with Tristan.


    "She doesn''t know how she will act to impress the guy. I don''t have any experience regarding this, so I can''t give her useful and significant advice. What advice will you give her?"


    Tristan scratched the back of his neck. He felt relieved after hearing that. He really thought Zhen-Zhen had found out something.


    He was still conditioning himself on how he would tell Zhen-Zhen the story about his past rtionships with women and his bad reputation.


    He was done fixing the misunderstanding and conflict caused by Hannah. This time he needed toe clean and tell her everything about his past.


    He made a mental note that he would do it tonight. He already learned his lesson. Zhen-Zhen should learn everything from him, not from other people.


    After he made up his mind, Tristan focused on the concern of Sophia. He would try his best to give her meaningful and worthwhile advice. FaMo was just silently listening to them.


    Tristan asked them about the guy, Marcus before giving them his opinions and suggestions. Sophia and Zhen-Zhen described Marcus and his reputation in school. He was a certified heartthrob and a campus crush.


    Now, he got the picture of why Sophia was not confident to face him. After assessing Sophia, Tristan finally spoke up.


    "First of all, you should not pressure yourself about impressing the guy. The more you think about it the more you will tend tomit a mistake and feel conscious and ufortable with him. Just be yourself and go with the flow." Tristan said with so much seriousness in his voice.


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia nodded at him. Even FaMo approved of that advice.


    "Hmm, we can do two things. First, let''s do a makeover. Once you believe in yourself that you''re beautiful, the more you will be confident about yourself."


    "Second, let''s do a practice or simtion," Tristan said cheerfully while eyeing Sophia and FaMo with a smirk on his face.


    Sophia: "Practice?"


    Zhen-Zhen: "Simtion?"


    FaMo: ''What is this fool talking about? Why is he looking at me with that kind of smile?''


    Tristan nodded and nced at his wristwatch. "Yes, we still have enough time. We can do the simtion first. Then tomorrow morning we will do the makeover. Saturday afternoon is your meeting time, right?"


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia both bobbed their heads as a response. They were still looking at Tristan with confusion.


    "Great! Master- I mean Mr. Zu Wan, we need your help and cooperation with this." After saying that, Tristan winked at FaMo.


    FaMo: "..."


    ( Why am I suddenly included here?)

 Chapter 268 How To Be A Gentleman?

    "Great! Master- I mean Mr. Zu Wan, we need your help and cooperation with this." After saying that, Tristan winked at FaMo.


    FaMo: "..." ( Why am I suddenly included here?)


    As if Tristan had read FaMo''s mind, he decided to borate on hisst statement.


    "We will do our practice today because tomorrow is Saturday. Sophia had no more time to simte things of what she will do tomorrow. So I am suggesting that Zu Wan and Sophia will go on a date today until dinner to practice everything."


    FaMo: "..."


    Sophia: "..."


    "Oh, I like that idea!" Zhen-Zhen immediately agreed and supported Tristan''s suggestion.


    A blush had subconsciously overtaken Sophia''s face. She couldn''t look straight at FaMo''s eyes. She''s very embarrassed as of now.


    FaMo was about toin at Tristan when suddenly, Sophia spoke up.


    "I''m sorry to trouble all of you because of this. I think we should not do this. I don''t want to hassle others because of my concern. But Mr. Davis and Lillie, thank you. I really appreciate your good intention to help me. Don''t worry about me anymore." Sophia said that because she noticed the displeasure on FaMo''s face a while ago.


    She thought FaMo was against this idea because she was ugly and not beautiful. Was there a handsome guy who would try to date a girl like her? No one. That''s what she was thinking.


    On the other hand, FaMo was taken aback by Sophia''s action. He didn''t mean to look upset when Tristan said that. It''s not that he didn''t want to go on a date with Sophia.


    He was just annoyed because Tristan suddenly said it without even consulting him. Besides, he also had no idea what to do during dates.


    ''How am I supposed to know that? I was a mighty dragon all my life. Dragons don''t date. So how am I supposed to help her with this?'' FaMo thought to himself.


    But seeing the troubled expression of Sophia, FaMo didn''t have the heart to reject Tristan''s suggestion.


    "No. It''s just fine with me. Let''s do the practice today!" FaMo said with certainty in his voice.


    "That''s great!" Tristan even pped his hands because of excitement.


    Zhen-Zhen also became happy when hearing FaMo. He was also willing to help her friend. She gave FaMo a gentle smile and a grateful look.


    Little did they know, Tristan had an ulterior motive of why he chose FaMo to be Sophia''s date when in fact, he could have asked Matthew to do it. Matthew had more experience with dating than FaMo.


    He wanted to have private time with Zhen-Zhen but he couldn''t do that if his so-called father-inw was also present in the house. He was nning to have a heart to heart talk with Zhen-Zhen.


    Aside from that, He was afraid that his father-inw might hate him more and would not approve of his rtionship with Zhen-Zhen once he learned about Tristan''s past. So he wanted FaMo to be away while he and Zhen-Zhen would talk together.<sub> </sub>


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen was d because FaMo would also experience how to date as a human. It would be an amazing moment for him.


    She was also at ease knowing that FaMo would be the one helping her friend, Sophia. Zhen-Zhen knew that FaMo would take good care of Sophia. FaMo and Sophia were both important friends to her so she wanted them to get along well.


    "Wifey, Sophia, and Mr. Zu Wan, wait for me here. I will just inform Matthew that we will leave the office early and give him some instructions," Tristan informed them, excusing himself.


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia nodded at Tristan while FaMo stood up to follow Tristan. At first, Tristan had no idea why FaMo stood up. It turned out he wanted to ask Tristan about things to remember and things to do when going on a date.


    Upon leaving the girls and closing the door of his office, FaMo immediately grabbed Tristan and pulled him on the corner. He was so strong that Tristan could do nothing but follow him.


    "What is it, father?" Tristan asked him curiously upon seeing FaMo''s very serious expression. He was looking at Tristan intently as if he was about to eat him at any moment.


    "Tell me¡­ what to do during dates," FaMo said to him using his authoritative voice.


    Tristan tried his best to hold hisughter. He was aware that the demon god might be clueless about what he should do when dating a girl. Besides, he came from another world. To think about it, Tristan was a little bit surprised that his so-called father-inw agreed to his suggestion.


    He thought he would refuse to do it because he was going on a date with another woman, not Zhen-Zhen''s mother. Fortunately, he was willing to help Zhen-Zhen''s friend.


    Soon, Tristan gave FaMo some tips.


    "Father-inw, there''s only one thing you should keep in mind¡­ you need to act like a gentleman." Tristan gave him a meaningful look.


    "''How to be a gentleman?" FaMo threw him another question.


    Tristan began to enumerate the things he should do to act like a gentleman.


    "You should be courteous in front of her and the people around you. Open a car or establishment''s door for her, especially when you two are riding a car or going to a restaurant. You should be the one to pay the bills as well. That''s the basics."


    FaMo nodded at him. He was listening to Tristan attentively, taking notes of those tips. "What else?"


    Tristan rubbed his chin and continued talking. "Initiate a conversation. Sophia will be nervous but you can help her feel at ease andfortable if you will take the lead in conversation and ask her about the things she likes."


    "From time to time, give herpliments and refrain from making negativements," Tristan added.


    "Ok. I got it."


    Now, Tristan looked like he was the Master and FaMo was the disciple. The two continued their conversation. FaMo learned a lot of tips from the naughty Casanova. At least, FaMo gained confidence now. He somehow knew what to do.

 Chapter 269 Our CEO Dating A College Student?

    If FaMo and Tristan were talking about the date between FaMo and Sophia, Zhen-Zhen and Sophia were also talking about it inside Tristan''s office.


    "Lillie, is this really fine? Is this not troublesome for Zu Wan?", Sophia asked Zhen-Zhen with a worried look on her face.


    "Honestly, I feel embarrassed and nervous about this," she added, feeling anxious.


    Zhen-Zhen held Sophia''s hand, giving her a reassuring smile. "You don''t have to worry about this. You should enjoy it. Fa- I mean Zu Wan¡­ he is a great guy and a good person. You will like him. So don''t be nervous. Just like what Tristan and I had told you¡­ Just be yourself."


    "If you don''t mind, can you share with me how your experience during your first date with your husband?" Sophia asked her curiously.


    A vibrant smile yed across Zhen-Zhen''s face as she remembered their first date. It happened after Tristan and Zhen-Zhen registered their marriage.


    "We went into a floating restaurant. We ate and talked. He was so romantic that day. He hugged me from behind while I was watching the beautiful scenery of the ocean. Tristan surprised me by giving me beautiful flowers and a diamond ring. Then he kissed my hands after putting the ring on my finger." Zhen-Zhen was smiling blissfully as she recalled those moments.


    Sophia was also smiling at her with her dreamy eyes. She could picture out Zhen-Zhen and Tristan while having those moments. Soon she regretted asking her that.


    ''I shouldn''t have asked her. Now, I am eating dog food again just imagining it. Now, I wonder if I will ever experience that kind of romantic date. It seems that Mr. Davis''s Cassanova''s Skillse in handy when making his wife happy.'' Sophia scratched her face while smiling sheepishly at Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen had realized that her story was not rtable to Sophia. This would be a date with a person she was not close with. Unlike Tristan and Zhen-Zhen, they were alreadypatible with each other. The chemistry and attraction between them were also strong since the start of their rtionship.


    "Sunbae, if I only have one piece of advice for you during this date, I will have to say that you should believe in yourself. You are beautiful outside and out so don''t feel inferior. You are also smart and intelligent. Aside from that, you are very kind and generous. I like you just the way you are."


    Zhen-Zhen''s words were sincere. Sophia could feel it. She was d to meet a person as pure and innocent as her. For her, she''s like an angel who fell from heaven and now she''s here on earth to spread her kindness and generosity to everyone.


    If Sophia only knew, the angel she was referring to was actually a demon god''s daughter. She had a bloodline of a demon- a true demoness but having an angelic heart and behavior.


    It did not take long when Tristan and Famo came back. Tristan had also given FaMo some tips that he could share with Sophia so that she would know what to do when she faced Marcus.


    Tristan had also reserved a restaurant for the two of them. He also gave FaMo one of his credit cards. He also gave him cash as he suggested to FaMo that they should watch a movie in a movie theater.


    Tristan also asked one of their chauffeurs at home to drive and serve FaMo and Sophia during their entire date. He hoped that his so-called father-inw would do well and not mess things up.


    "We''re back. I already informed Matthew that we are leaving now. Wifey,e with me. Let''s drop by my grandpa''s office. Let''s see him first before we go out. Sophia, is it alright if you and Mr. Zu Wan will wait here for us for a few minutes?" Tristan told them.


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes lit up at the mention of Grandpa Lu. She wanted to see him as well. FaMo just nodded at Tristan obediently while Sophia also agreed by giving him a faint smile.


    Tristan grabbed Zhen-Zhen''s hand as they came out of his office. They were now going to see Grandpa Lu in his office. Tristan just asked Assistant Twig and he confirmed that Grandpa Lu was inside his office right now, having his coffee break.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen caught the attention of the employees who happened to see their entangled hands. They were wondering who''s the girl with their CEO. They could tell that she was a college student from the University of Imperial Knights based on her school uniform.


    "Who is that girl? Don''t tell me our Naughty CEO is now dating even a college student?"


    "Wait. I thought sir Tristan is already married to a beautiful woman. What the hell he is holding the hand of a young woman who just looks ordinary? Is his taste in woman suddenly change?"<sub> </sub>


    "Oh my gosh! Look! They enter Chairman Lu''s office!" One staff couldn''t help but react upon seeing Tristan and Zhen-Zhen entered Grandpa Lu''s office, hand in hand.


    "Maybe, she''s a distant rtive of the Davis Family." One of the employees blurted out her assumption.


    "Yeah, that''s possible. Maybe, she''s here to visit Chairman Lu."


    "But why is it they look like a couple? The way sir Tristan looks at her is different."


    "Why don''t we ask, Sir Matthew? Maybe he knows her." One of them suggested.


    "He''s busy. Let''s wait for him to finish all his work first."


    ********


    Meanwhile, Grandpa Lu was leisurely drinking his coffee when Assistant Twig announced that Tristan wanted to see him. Grandpa Lu immediately raised his eyebrow. Tristan didn''t usually visit him in his own office unless it was important.


    "Ok, let him in," Grandpa Lu said, giving his go signal to Assistant Twig.


    Assistant Twig hid his smile from the Chairman. He already saw Zhen-Zhen outside. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen connived with Assistant Twig to surprise Chairman Lu. Grandpa Lu was sitting on the sofa, taking a sip on his mug while reading a newspaper.


    He didn''t nce at the door since he already knew that Tristan was the one who wanted to see him. It did not take long when someone sat down beside Grandpa Lu.


    Grandpa Lu frowned when he smelled a feminine fragrance. His imagination ran wild immediately, thinking that Tristan smelled like a woman because he met one of his flings.


    ''How dare he do that?! He is already married. Don''t tell me he didn''t change his bad habit as he continued seeing other women behind Lillie''s back?!'' Grandpa Lu was furious just thinking about that.


    He quickly put down the mug and the newspaper on the mini-table before turning to his side. But to his surprise, the person sitting beside him was not Tristan but his lovely wife, Lillie.


    The grumpy and frightening expression of Grandpa Lu was immediately reced by a warm and gentle smile the moment Zhen-Zhen''s pretty face greeted his sight.


    "Oh, my granddaughter-inw?! You''re here!" Grandpa Lu couldn''t hide his happiness upon seeing his favorite granddaughter.


    Zhen-Zhen pounced on Grandpa Lu, hugging him while saying, "Yes, Grandpa Lu, I''m here to see you. I missed you."


    Grandpa Lu chuckled, rubbing Zhen-Zhen''s back. "Oh, I missed my dear Lillie too."


    Tristan and Assistant Twig just watched this warm interaction between Zhen-Zhen and Grandpa Lu.


    "Assistant Twig, why do I feel like I am the grandson-inw and my wife is the true granddaughter of grandpa?"


    Assistant Twig just patted Tristan''s shoulder and said, "Well, you couldn''t me him. You gave him tons of headache before."

 Chapter 270 Grandpas Delaying Tactic Vs Grandsons Convincing Power

    Grandpa Lu was really in a good mood. He was so happy to see Zhen-Zhen.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you are visiting today? I should have prepared something." Then Grandpa Lu turned to Assistant Twig. "Please get us some delicious snacks."


    Assistant Twig just nodded and left right away.


    "Grandpa, no need to do that. My wife and I will not stay long." Tristan informed Grandpa Lu.


    But Grandpa Lu just narrowed his eyes at him and ignored Tristan''s words before focusing his attention back on Zhen-Zhen.


    "We didn''t inform you because we want to surprise you, grandpa," Zhen-Zhen responded cheerfully to him.


    "Oh, I love the surprise, my dear Lillie."


    Zhen-Zhen and Grandpa Lu continued talking while Tristan remained in his seat while watching them. He was already wearing an upset expression. Grandpa Lu kept dying them. He was being impatient now.


    Grandpa Lu started asking Zhen-Zhen about school stuff and her studies. She answered him with so much enthusiasm. The two of them seemed to forget Tristan''s presence inside the office. By the time Assistant Twig arrived, Tristan''s face could no longer be painted.


    When he could no longer stand it, Tristan stood up and transferred beside Grandpa Lu''s side. He leaned in and whispered something to Grandpa Lu. Assistant Twig was busy entertaining Zhen-Zhen, giving her snacks.


    "Grandpa, let us go now. Why are you keep on dying us? We can visit you tomorrow or on Sunday." Tristan started to negotiate with his grandpa.


    Grandpa Lu raised his brow. It was obvious from his expression alone that he didn''t agree with Tristan''s remarks.


    "You just arrived here for a few minutes and now you want to leave with my granddaughter-inw? You are not allowed to leave thepany yet. It is still your working hours right now," Grandpa Lu said, arguing with Tristan.


    Grandpa Lu''s decision was firm. He wouldn''t allow his grandson to take away his granddaughter-inw right away. Tristan heaved a long frustrated sigh.


    ''Argh! Grandpa¡­ so stubborn!'' Tristan groaned inwardly. But Tristan didn''t give up. He continued convincing Grandpa Lu.


    "Grandpa, I thought you want to have a great-grandchild then why are you stopping me now from fulfilling that wish?" Tristan whispered to his grandpa.


    Grandpa Lu''s eyes widened when he heard that. He automatically turned to Tristan, giving him a questioning gaze.


    "Are you serious? You are not bluffing, aren''t you? Will you really fulfill that wish? I thought you were against that idea." Grandpa Lu stated seriously, feeling doubtful.


    Tristan bit his lower lip as he recalled the reason why he refused his grandpa''s request. He was not entirely against the idea of impregnating his wife, it''s just that he couldn''t do the deed yet because of the two reasons.<sub> </sub>


    The first reason was about FaMo''s interference as well as his nightmare. The second reason was that he couldn''t bear to touch her because he felt that he was undeserving for her.


    He was also confused with his feelings before. Furthermore, there were lots of things he was hiding from her and he needed to tell her first.


    But after confessing his feelings for Zhen-Zhen, he was not able to control himself from iming her so they had finally done the deed. After tasting her and marking her, Tristan could no longer stop his craving for her. It was getting stronger day after day. He was addicted to her that all he could think of was to possess her every day.


    "Grandpa, I''m not really against that idea. It''s just that I had some reasons before, that''s why I couldn''t do it. Remember that my wife had no idea about my past and my bad reputation." Tristan exined to Grandpa Lu.


    "Today, I am nning to tell her everything. Once she knows the truth then we will see if she can still ept me as her husband or not. If she will ept my ws and still love me for what I am then we can start nning out for our family. Giving you a great-grandchild will be possible too. So can you let us go now? " Tristan said desperately with a pleading look on his face.


    Grandpa Lu''s face brightened up upon hearing that. The crease on his forehead a while ago disappeared in an instant. He was now grinning from ear to ear.


    Grandpa Lu patted Tristan''s head as if he was petting a dog, "Good boy. That''s my grandson. I''m so proud of you! Why didn''t tell me right away? Okay... go and take your wife now."


    "Make sure to give me a great-grandson or great-granddaughter, soon!" Grandpa Lu added in a low voice.


    Tristan: "..."


    Tristan was rendered speechless. This was the first time Grandpa Lu praised him just like that. He was always strict when it came to Tristan. He would nevermend nor praise him openly and face to face. Grandpa Lu was also acting very gentle when he started patting his head.


    ''Damn. I didn''t know that my grandpa could be pleased easily by this. Why did I have to suffer before? Now I know what to do to curry his favor. Hahaha,'' Tristan was rejoicing in his mind right now.


    "Assistant Twig, you can pack the snacks. Tristan and Lillie have to go now." Grandpa Lu said, catching the attention of Zhen-Zhen and Assistant Twig.


    Both of them were looking at Grandpa Lu confusedly. Just a while ago, he didn''t want Lillie and Tristan to leave first so he kept on ignoring Tristan. But now, Grandpa Lu was personally sending the husband and wife away.


    "Chairman Lu, are you sure about that?" Assistant Twig wanted to make sure.


    But Grandpa Lu just bobbed his head frantically while smiling broadly. Assistant Twig wondered what Tristan had told his grandpa so that he would agree to him. He nced at the grandfather and son duo before following Grandpa''smand.


    Soon, Tristan stood up, extending his arm to Zhen-Zhen. "Wifey, say goodbye to grandpa. We will leave now."


    Zhen-Zhen nodded at him and said goodbye to Grandpa. Grandpa Lu was still smiling when he watched the husband and wife leave his office.


    "Ohmoh, I think I will meet our cute and adorable little Davis soon," Grandpa Lu mumbled to himself.

 Chapter 271 Practice Date In A Movie Theater

    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen together with FaMo and Sophia left thepany together. They rode different cars as the two pairs went separate ways. FaMo and Sophia would do the ''practice date'' while Tristan and Zhen-Zhen would return home to talk.


    As per Tristan''s suggestion, FaMo and Sophia dropped by the Mall first. They needed to buy clothes for Sophia so that she could wear much morefortable clothes, instead of wearing her school uniform during this date.


    They also bought an extra dress for tomorrow''s date with Marcus. Famo was the one who helped her choose the clothes that suit her the most. Tristan had also given FaMo tips on what dress would look good for Sophia''s figure.


    They chose 4 sets of clothes for her to choose from for tomorrow''s date. FaMo didn''t fail because the ones he got for her wereplimenting her personality and figures as well. He also bought her essories. Sophia wanted to refuse but FaMo insisted.


    FaMo applied what he learned from Tristan. He was the one carrying the paper bags of the items they bought. He was always guiding her, opening the door for her and securing her while walking in the middle of the crowd as if he was her bodyguard.


    As usual, they attracted people''s attention because of FaMo''s handsome features. The girls couldn''t help but feel jealous of Sophia.


    They really thought she was very lucky to have a handsome and very thoughtful boyfriend just like FaMo despite the fact that she was just looking in and ordinary in their eyes.


    Later on, the awkwardness between FaMo and Sophia disappeared. They becamefortable with each other''s presence. The two of them were enjoying this new experience.


    After buying everything they needed, FaMo and Sophia proceeded to the Movie Theater to watch some action film.


    Sophia didn''t want to make the atmosphere between them to be awkward again so it was better not to choose a romantic movie.


    Movie experience wouldn''t beplete without drinks and popcorns so they bought them first before entering the Movie Theater.


    Once inside, FaMo was amazed by the giant screen.


    "Oh, I didn''t know that there is a giant television here! Amazing." FaMo couldn''t help but mumble excitedly.


    Sophia giggled when she heard that. She thought FaMo was just trying to make her smile, that''s why he said that funny joke, calling the big widescreen a giant television.


    "The Mall''s living room is also wide. Lots of chairs and more people could watch the movie together at the same time." FaMo said that made Sophiaughed again.


    ''Mr. Zu Wan''s sense of humor is odd but good. I haven''t meet anyone who would call a movie theater as Mall''s living room.''


    Unknown to Sophia, FaMo was not joking. He said those things because he wasparing the movie theater to their living room at Tristan''s ce where Zhen-Zhen and FaMo often watched movies.


    Soon, FaMo and Sophia chose to sit in the middle row. There were also two pairs of couples, one sitting in the same row of seats and one sitting in front of them.


    FaMo recalled Tristan''s words. He said he could also observe and watch other people who were having dates inside a movie theater so that he could learn more about how to treat a girl.


    It did not take long when the movie started ying on the big screen. FaMo and Sophia were now focused on the movie.


    Things were doing good between them not until FaMo had noticed something from the other couples who were watching a movie with them.


    The guy started wrapping his arm around his girlfriend''s shoulder. FaMo shifted his gaze from the couple in front to Sophia who was now busy eating her popcorn while watching the movie.


    After contemting for a few seconds, FaMo finally copied the guy in front of him as he also put his arm around Sophia''s shoulder. Sophia almost choked on her popcorn when she felt FaMo''s hand around her shoulders.


    She turned in FaMo''s direction and gazed up to see FaMo''s face but he was not looking at her. His eyes were now fixed on the screen.


    ''Eh? Is this part of the practice date?'' Sophia pondered at that thought while chewing her lower lip. She was confused by FaMo''s sudden action.<sub> </sub>


    She gulped hard as her heart began to beat rapidly in her chest. This closeness was making her nervous and ufortable.


    But she was too shy toin. She just tried her best to focus her mind on the movie and not on the gorgeous man beside her.


    She felt like a statue that froze on her seat. She didn''t dare to move. She could still feel FaMo''s hand around her shoulders. But since FaMo didn''t do anything aside from that, Sophia began to ease up a little.


    The two of them were silent. After a few seconds, FaMo saw another movement from the couple from his side. They were the couple sitting on the same row as them. The guy grabbed her girlfriend''s hand as he intertwined their hands together.


    FaMo lowered his gaze, eyeing Sophia''s hand which was ced on the armrest beside him. Since his other hand was ced on her shoulder, FaMo used his free hand to grab Sophia''s hand, intertwining each other''s hands.


    Sophia''s eyes bulged out in surprise because of that second unexpected move from FaMo. With a rush of blood to her cheeks, Sophia blushed in an instant.


    ''What is Mr. Zu Wan trying to do here?'' Sophia felt like crying right now as she gazed at him in confusion.


    Badum! Badum! Badum!


    Her heart started to race even faster while looking at their entangled hands. She blinked several times, trying to speak up but no words came out of her mouth.


    Sophia hadn''t recovered yet when FaMo saw another movement from the couple in front of them. Sophia didn''t notice them because his gaze was now fixed on FaMo''s face.


    The couple in front of them started kissing each other passionately.


    When FaMo turned to Sophia, she was already looking at him with her confused look. FaMo paused for a moment as their eyes met each other.


    ''Oh no, what are you nning to do now, Mr. Zu Wan? Why are you looking at me like that?'' Sophia mumbled to herself.


    Sophia held her breath the moment she felt FaMo''s hand moved from her shoulder to the back of her head. Sophia''s eyes widened in both shock and disbelief when FaMo started to lean closer to her.


    ''Shit! Don''t tell me he will kiss me????!!!''


    FaMo''s eyes never left her face. His eyes were now looking at Sophia''s soft pink lips while his face was inching closer and closer to her face.


    Badum! Badum! Badum!


    p Sophia''s heartbeat was loud in her ears. ''Shit! Shit! Shit! Sophia, do something! Do something!''</anda>


    The thought of FaMo kissing her right now horrified her. She never had a first kiss. Would this be her first kiss?


    Sophia didn''t know what to do. Her mind was telling her to move but her body was not cooperating. She froze on her seat.


    FaMo''s face was only centimeters away from hers. She could already feel his breath.


    ''Damnit, Sophia! Move!!!''


    In thest seconds, Sophia grabbed a mouthful of popcorn in her hand, and before FaMo''s lips touched hers, Sophia stuffed the popcorns into FaMo''s mouth.


    FaMo: "..."

 Chapter 272 Is She Mad?

    ~ At Tristan''s ce ~


    While FaMo and Sophia were having their ''practice date'' Tristan was preparing himself to tell Zhen-Zhen everything about his past rtionships with various women.


    After arriving at home, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan changed into theirfy clothes and headed straight into the living room. Tristan was already waiting for Zhen-Zhen. He was racking his brain hard about where he would start.


    When Zhen-Zhen came out of the room, Tristan stood up, walking over and pulling Zhen-Zhen on the soft couch. He immediately wrapped his arms around Zhen-Zhen''s body while showering kisses on her face and hair.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled because of Tristan''s sweet action. She just let him do what he wanted and leaned closer to his body. She was sitting on Tristan''sp while he was hugging her from behind.


    Tristan ced his chin on Zhen-Zhen''s right shoulder while Zhen-Zhen held his hands that were wrapped in her small waist.


    They remained like that for several minutes before Zhen-Zhen started to open a conversation with him. Tristan was still mustering up his courage, that''s why he hadn''t talked yet.


    "Hubby¡­?"


    "Yes, Wifey? Hmm..." Tristan said, burying his nose on the nook of her neck as he smelled Zhen-Zhen''s sweet scent.


    "Do you think FaM-... Father and Sophia are just doing fine right now?" Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but feel a little bit worried about FaMo and her friend, Sophia.


    "My father has no experience of dating in this world. What if he will do something unusual and Sophia will notice that he''s a little bit strange?" Zhen-Zhen added, telling Tristan her concerns.


    Tristan chuckled softly as he pulled her closer against his body.


    "Don''t worry too much, wifey. I am positive that Father-inw will do a good job. He is a fast learner just like you. Besides, I gave him tips on what he should do during this practice date." Tristan reassured her.


    She just smiled and bobbed her head. She somehow felt at ease now because of Tristan''s words.


    But unknown to them, Zhen-Zhen was right. FaMo just did a very unusual thing that he was not supposed to do during this practice date.


    Now, it was Tristan''s turn to open up a topic about the thing he wanted to confess to his wife.


    "Wifey¡­?" Tristan bit his lower lip after calling her.


    "Yes, hubby?"


    "There''s something I want to tell you¡­" Tristan said anxiously.


    Zhen-Zhen could feel that her hubby was nervous and restless.


    "Ok, hubby. Tell me. Is there something wrong? What is troubling you right now?" Zhen-Zhen tilted her head and slightly turned her body to the side so that she could see his face.<sub> </sub>


    "Wifey¡­ I have to tell you something about my past. Did you remember when I said to you that I am not a perfect gentleman¡­ that I am a total jerk?" Tristan''s expression became sullen and gloomy after saying those words.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head. She remembered Tristan telling her those words during their confrontation. That was the day when Tristan finally confessed his feelings for her and he cleared up the misunderstanding between them that caused by Hannah. That was also the day, Tristan imed her and marked her as his.


    Tristan continued, "I did lots of unpleasant things in the past."


    Tristan lowered his gaze. He couldn''t look straight into her blue eyes. He felt embarrassed about everything he did in the past. He didn''t know how Zhen-Zhen would react upon learning his past.


    But he had no choice. He had to tell her now or else, it would be the source of their conflicts again in the future. He was really nervous and scared at this moment. He was afraid that Zhen-Zhen would hate him or she might change her attitude towards him after this talk.


    Fear and uncertainty could be seen in his hazel eyes. Zhen-Zhen cupped his face and lifted his chin so that Tristan''s eyes would meet hers. She wanted to erase the worry which was visible on his face right now so Zhen-Zhen smiled as she leaned over to kiss him on his lips.


    Her lips brushed his softly. She was giving him a light but lingering kiss. Tristan had to admit that this kissforted his nervous and anxious heart.


    He began responding to her with so much eagerness. He felt like he was on cloud nine whenever he was kissing her.


    When they broke apart, Zhen-Zhen gave him a gentle smile, urging Tristan to continue.


    ''Argh¡­ smiling at me like that¡­ I feel like falling for you over and over again. She doesn''t need keys to drive me crazy. I think I am crazy now¡­ crazy and madly in love with my wife.'' Tristan thought to himself, feeling helpless.


    "Wifey, don''t you ever leave me," Tristan mumbled desperately. "No matter what you will learn today¡­ please wifey¡­ don''t leave this jerk husband of yours. I can''t bear it. I''m gonna die from sadness and longing."


    A gentle and loving smile worked its way across her face and into her two beautiful blue orbs. That glowing smile warmed Tristan''s heart as if he just got reassurance from his wife that she would not leave him ever.


    Tristan took a deep breath and mustered up all his courage to finally confess his past deeds to her. His eyes met hers, not breaking their eye-contact.


    "Wifey¡­ I am a yboy¡­ people know me as a certified Cassanova. That''s my ugly reputation."


    Zhen-Zhen slightly frowned after hearing that. "yboy? Certified Cassanova?"


    Tristan nodded his head while biting his lips. He was feeling guilty for his wife. She was pure and innocent but Tristan was exactly the opposite. He was already tainted.


    "Wifey, before I met you¡­ I had many rtionships with various women. Though it was not serious and nomitment involved, I slept with them once. I¡­ had sex with them. I flirted with them and¡­ had a good time with them." Tristan''s voice was bing low as he continued to speak those words.


    Tristan stopped talking when he saw that Zhen-Zhen''s smile already disappeared from her face. She was now looking at him with an unreadable expression. Tristan had no idea what''s running on her mind right now.


    ''Am I doomed? Is she mad?''

 Chapter 273 The Jealous Demoness

    ''Am I doomed? Is she mad?''


    The living room was engulfed by deafening silence.


    One second¡­


    Two seconds¡­


    Three seconds¡­


    No one spoke up. Zhen-Zhen was just silently staring at him with a nk expression on her face. Tristan became more anxious and restless because of that.


    "Wifey?"


    "Continue." Zhen-Zhen tly responded to Tristan.


    When he heard her emotionless response he felt like crying. He didn''t know whether to continue or not but Zhen-Zhen urged him again.


    "Tell me everything. Don''t leave any detail. How many girls?" Zhen-Zhen asked him inquisitively.


    Tristan bobbed his head obediently before he spoke up again.


    "Honestly, I don''t remember the number of girls I interacted with in the past. But I only slept with a few." Tristan chewed on his lip again after saying that. He was consumed by guilt.


    "Wifey, it was just a one-time fling. Some of them I couldn''t remember their names and faces as well. They were the ones who made the first move, wifey. I just entertained them and reciprocated their actions. But I swear¡­ NO feelings involved¡­ just physical pleasure."


    Tristan lowered his gaze and said, "I did that because I wanted to divert my attention and forget Hannah."


    "I admit it, Wifey. Imitted a big mistake. I shouldn''t have done that. But I am a total jerk. I''m so desperate and I thought it was the only way I could forget Hannah." Tristan began to exin to her desperately.


    "I just wished you havee into my life sooner¡­ If I could just go back in the past knowing that I would meet someone like you then I shouldn''t have done that foolish act. I should have maintained my purity and waited for you."


    Tristan mmed his eyes shut and apologized to her several times. "I''m sorry, wifey. I am really sorry. I hope you can still ept me despite my ugly past and reputation."


    Tristan opened his eyes and met her gaze. "I promise I will never do it again. My heart, body, and soul are only yours. I am all yours, wifey. You can punish me all you want¡­ please just don''t hate me. Don''t leave me, wifey!"


    p Tristan gripped her body tightly, afraid that once he let go Zhen-Zhen would leave him.</anda>


    "I won''t let you go. I won''t allow you to leave me." Tristan said with so much conviction.


    Zhen-Zhen''s lips twitched as she squinted her eyes at him. She would be lying if she would say that she''s okay about this. Honestly, she was very jealous just imagining Tristan having intimate moments with those women.


    She knew what he meant by sleeping with them. Her intimate moments with Tristan in his bedroom and in the entrance door of his house¡­ he also did those things with other women. Just thinking about it made her boil in rage.


    She wanted to understand him but she was still upset.


    "I''m mad¡­ I''m jealous." Zhen-Zhen muttered, looking at Tristan with her sharp gaze.


    Tristan put on a pitiful face after seeing Zhen-Zhen''s angry and jealous expression.<sub> </sub>


    "Wifey, believe it or not¡­ Since the day I met you, I haven''t slept with other women anymore."


    Zhen-Zhen pushed Tristan on the sofa, shifting, and changing her position. Now she was facing Tristan while straddling him. Tristan gazed at her in confusion.


    She folded her arms across her chest while ring at Tristan. "Is Vanessa one of your flings? She''s not Matthew''s girl, is she? You were the one she was referring to as Babe, not Matthew. Answer me honestly?"


    Tristan sensed the danger in her voice. He didn''t expect that Zhen-Zhen would figure out and even remember Vanessa. This was all because of Zhen-Zhen''s keen and photographic memory. She could easily remember things.


    "I could still remember the phone call. I understand now the meaning of her words." Zhen-Zhen raised her brows then her lips curled up into a dangerous smile.


    "Sending. Her. A. Set. of Lacy. Lingerie."


    "W-Wifey¡­ that was in the past. I can buy you tons... Millions of lingerie!" Tristan was trying to appease his jealous wife.


    "You. Touched. Her. Sensitive Parts with your Expert Hands." Zhen-Zhen was smiling but that was a kind of smile that could send shivers through Tristan''s spine.


    Tristan gulped hard. " Wifey¡­ my hands¡­ they are all yours now. I will only touch you¡­ You can chop them once you see me touching another woman."


    Tristan''s body started to have cold sweats. Zhen-Zhen looked frightening again.


    "You. Tasted. Her. Bottom. Lips. and Licked. Her Flower Bud. The. One. That. You. Liked. Most."


    Tristan''s eyes lit up when he heard that, and said with a naughty grin on his face, "I can do that to my wife too. From now on, I will only taste my wife''s bottom lips and flower bud."


    (Author couldn''t help but facepalm because of Tristan''s shamelessness. *Sigh*)


    "You dare lie to me and use Matthew as an alibi! Tristan¡­ you are a bad boy. You need punishment." Zhen-Zhen scolded Tristan as if he was a child being reprimanded by his mother for misbehaving.


    Tristan had no words to refute that. He was speechless. He didn''t know how he would justify his action now. He nced at Zhen-Zhen worriedly and anxiously.


    "W-What punishment, wifey? Are you going to beat me¡­ your poor hubby? Will you send me flying again?" Tristan winced and cringed at the memory wherein Zhen-Zhen pushed him hard and his body hit the big rock at Mt. Calypso.


    Tristan looked like a wet puppy, sulking in his seat while waiting for his master''s verdict and punishment.


    Zhen-Zhen''s expression softened when she remembered that moment as well. She unintentionally hurt Tristan. If FaMo didn''t protect him then Tristan would surely receive a severe injury.


    Zhen-Zhen immediately shook her head. "No, I will not do that again."


    "Then what is my punishment?" Tristan asked her curiously.


    He would rather receive a beating from his wife than Zhen-Zhen asking him not to touch nor kiss her for one week.


    "This one¡­" Zhen-Zhen mumbled before pushing his back on the sofa.


    She immediately hooked her arm around his neck, her fingers clutched the silky hair at his nape. Her other hand was now at the back of his head, tugging his hair as she drew him closer to her.


    Before Tristan could realize what happened, she already smashed his lips with her soft delicate lips, ravaging and dominating him.

 Chapter 274 Punish Me More

    Tristan didn''t expect this kind of punishment from his wife. Who would have thought that his sweet Zhen-Zhen would be so bold and aggressive too?


    ''Why do I feel like this is a reward rather than a punishment?'' Tristan thought to himself as he savored this moment.


    He just remained still on his seat, restraining himself from devouring her. He wanted her to take the lead this time that''s why he took his time before responding to her. He wondered what Zhen-Zhen would do to him. His heart was beating with excitement.


    Zhen-Zhen was holding him tightly as she kissed him hard with fervent need. Her breasts pinning on his hard chest. It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen''s movement changed from rough to gentle.


    She wanted Tristan to experience different emotions because of her. She was really pissed and jealous thinking that Tristan tasted lots of women. She wanted to erase those memories from Tristan''s mind until the one he could only remember was his intimate moment with her.


    ''Damn, my wife became a good kisser.'' Tristan thought to himself, feeling amused.


    She kissed him slowly. This time she was teasing him, licking the contour of his mouth using her soft tongue. She heard him moan a little because of her action. Zhen-Zhen smiled inwardly as she could see that Tristan was enjoying this moment to the fullest.


    Then she focused her attention on his bottom lip, gently sucking it and tasting more of him. She couldn''t help but bite him on his lower lip as a sign of her punishment. Tristan let out a soft groan once again.


    She felt Tristan''s hardness underneath. She smiled at the thought that his body reacted quickly to her with just a kiss. Tristan could no longer hold himself. The taste of her sweet lips lingered on his own lips which made him unable to resist her.


    Zhen-Zhen pulled away for a few seconds to see his face. Tristan was now looking at her with those hungry eyes. She was driving him nuts. Those simple teasing from her was enough to make him aroused and filled him with more lust, yearning, and craving for her.


    Tristan finally made his move, pulling her again to kiss her ardently. He lost control as he kissed her so hard. Zhen-Zhen could taste blood on her lips. She didn''t know if it was her blood or Tristan''s blood. She didn''t mind it as she responded to his kiss with the same eagerness and intensity as his.


    As they continued kissing each other passionately, Tristan slid his hand inside her shirt. Zhen-Zhen moaned in his mouth when she felt Tristan''s hand roughly kneading her breast. He took the opportunity to plunge his tongue inside her mouth. Her own tongue yed with his.


    She shuddered at the feel of electricity traveling from her spine to her abdomen. They were both catching their breath when they broke the kiss. They couldn''t believe that a kiss could get even better and sweeter just like that.


    Tristan caressed her face and mumbled softly, "Wifey, let me make it up to you. I am all yours now. I will serve you and make you happy. Please don''t be upset with me anymore. I love you, Zhen-Zhen."


    Those words from Tristan was enough to wash away her anger and unhappiness that she felt a while ago. But she was still jealous.


    Zhen-Zhen looked away while pouting her lips. She was supposed to give him punishment. She must not give in right away.


    Tristan, on the other hand, didn''t know whether to cry orugh. Zhen-Zhen was still pretty and adorable even when she''s mad.


    ''How can I appease my jealous wife? She''s still upset. She didn''t even respond when I told her that I love her. Thinking about that¡­ I haven''t heard her saying the word ''I love you'' to me yet.'' Tristan wasining inwardly.<sub> </sub>


    "Wifey, tell me¡­ what should I do so that you will not be upset anymore?" Tristan asked her desperately.


    Zhen-Zhen nced at him, meeting his gaze. She bit her lower lip. She was contemting whether to say it or not. In the end, she chose to tell him what she wanted.


    "Do it¡­" She mumbled, avoiding Tristan''s hazel eyes.


    Tristan looked at her confusedly, "Do what, wifey?"


    "Do it with me¡­ the thing you did to Vanessa," Zhen-Zhen said firmly but shyly. Her cheeks reddened from embarrassment. But she maintained her brave front.


    Tristan let out a huskyugh. He wasughing like a fool when he heard Zhen-Zhen''s demand. He immediately closed their gaps and his mouth came down to hers once more.


    When he withdrew, Tristan looked at her with his tantalizing hazel eyes. He couldn''t hide his joy and excitement.


    "Oh wifey. You didn''t need to ask me that because I am nning to do that. In fact, I am dying to do that with you. I just want to take it easy because I don''t want you to think that your hubby is a pervert." Tristan licked his lips as he watched Zhen-Zhen with his eyes full of love and desire for her.


    "But since I got your permission¡­ does it mean I am free to do what I want to my wifey?" Tristan asked her expectantly. His lips curled up into a wolfish grin. He was thinking of naughty things right now.


    Zhen-Zhen frowned and squinted her eyes at Tristan upon seeing his smile. She crossed her arms over her chest once again while staring intently at him.


    "You are always naughty, Tristan!" Zhen-Zhen felt like scolding him again.


    Tristan''s chuckle bubbled up in the entire living room. "I promise... you will love this naughty side of your hubby, Zhen-Zhen. Answer me now, Wifey. I am allowed to do anything with you, right?"


    Zhen-Zhen hit Tristan''s chest while pouting her lips. Her cheeks reddened more from blushing.


    Tristan put on a pitiful face and said, "Wifey, your punishment¡­ that''s not enough. You left me hanging. Please punish me more."


    "But if you are tired¡­ then let me serve you first before punishing me." After saying that, Tristan lifted her and changed their position.


    Zhen-Zhen was now the one sitting on the couch while Tristan was now on his knees, on the floor beside the couch. He started removing her clothes one after another.

 Chapter 275 Becoming True To His Words

    [ Warning: Matured Content Ahead. Proceed at your own risk. ]


    "Tristan, what are you doing?" Zhen-Zhenined as she stopped him from removing her bra. She crossed her arms, covering her chest.


    Tristan winked at her and said, "Fulfilling your wish, Wifey."


    "Do you trust me, Wifey?" Tristan asked her meaningfully, his hazel eyes not leaving her blue eyes. Zhen-Zhen looked at him helplessly. She sighed deeply before bobbing her head.


    "I trust you," she softly mumbled.


    That was her cue. Tristan''s lips formed a vibrant and victorious smile on his face. Tristan reached for her shorts and slowly took them off her. This time Zhen-Zhen didn''t show any resistance as she let Tristan do what he wanted.


    She started breathing hard because of anticipation. His expert hands were making wonders on her body. He was caressing her as if she was the most beautiful masterpiece in the world. Tristan seeded in removing all her clothes. Zhen-Zhen was fully naked and exposed to him.


    He paused for a moment to feist his eyes on the goddess of beauty before him. The word ''beautiful'' was an understatement if he would describe her right now.


    ''Argh¡­ did I save the world in my past life that I deserve to have this goddess?'' Tristan pondered at that thought. He felt like he was the luckiest guy in the world.


    Tristan couldn''t help but im her red kissable lips once more. After a few seconds, he withdrew, kissing her face while his hand explored her body.


    Zhen-Zhen let out a tiny moan when she felt Tristan''s hot hand touching and squeezing her bare breasts. His other hand went down to rub her soaked bottom lips.


    Tristan became true to his words. He was now touching every sensitive part of her body using his expert hands. He knew that Zhen-Zhen was upset because she could remember Vanessa''s words.


    While his expert hands were pleasuring her, Tristan''s lips moved down on her neck, kissing, nibbling, and licking her skin. Zhen-Zhen felt so hot as he was making her feel so good.


    Her mind was in shambles. She didn''t know where she should focus- on Tristan''s lips or his expert hands. The pleasure in the different parts of her body was overwhelming. He bit her neck, leaving love bites.


    Zhen-Zhen moaned sharply when Tristan squeezed her breast roughly while sliding one finger inside her core.


    "Aah, Aah... T-Tristan," She moaned his name sweetly. Tristan loved it. That was an encouragement for him, letting him know that he was doing a good job.


    It did not take long when his lips traveled down once again. Her breathing hitched as she felt those wet lips on her breasts. He alternately teased them by licking, kissing, and gently biting them.


    His tongue brought pleasant sensations to her twin peaks, licking her crowns on it and swirling his tongue around it. Then Tristan focused again on teasing her bottom lips.


    His gentle rubbing turned into a slightly forceful prodding between her bottom lips down to her flower bud. He ran his index finger in circles around it. She cried out in ecstasy as the sensation sent her into a frenzy.


    Her body jerked at the pleasure and moaned crazily. Her loud moan was the only sound they could hear clearly in the living room. But Tristan was not yet done with his ultimate move.<sub> </sub>


    Soon, Tristan stopped ying with her breasts as he moved away. He was back on his knees on the floor. The next thing he did was pulling her hips on the edge of the couch. He grabbed her legs and put them over his shoulders.


    He bent her one leg as he wanted to kiss her ankle. He slightly brushed his lips on her ankle and made his way to her knee.


    Zhen-Zhen chewed on her lower lip at the feel of excitement and the rush of heat in her womb. She was staring at Tristan intently, anticipating his next move.


    Her heartbeat was racing rapidly inside her chest. Her breathing was erratic as if she had just run a marathon.


    She realized how expert Tristan was in pleasuring women. She loved every attention he was giving to the different parts of her body.


    ''I still hate the fact that Tristan did this to other women. I should punish him after this. I am still upset,'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself.


    She made a mental note about punishing himter. In the meantime, she would enjoy this moment.


    Tristan smirked cheekily as he stared at Zhen-Zhen''s most private part that was fully exposed to him right now.


    "Wifey, you are soaking wet for me. Are you enjoying this? Am I doing a great job?" Tristan asked her like he was a child waiting for praises and rewards for behaving so well.


    Zhen-Zhen just covered her face using both hands. She didn''t want to admit it but her body already betrayed her. Tristan let out a huskyugh after seeing her embarrassed reaction.


    "My wife is really a cutie," Tristan mumbled before proceeding to his next moves.


    ''It''s my time to eat my fill and taste my sweet delicious wife,'' Tristan thought to himself, his eyes sparkled with delight.


    With that thought in mind, Tristan''s hands touched her inner thighs, gently parting her legs. Zhen-Zhen closed her eyes and bit her lower lip at the pleasant sensation caused by his touch.


    He finally dove in and the tip of his tongue traced the wetness of her core. He licked her bottom lips gently, sucking her sweet juices.


    Zhen-Zhen gasped and threw her head back on the couch as her body shivered at that tingling sensation. She rolled her eyes skyward because of the intense pleasure he was giving her with his mouth and tongue. She couldn''t help but clutch his hair with both hands. She needed something to hold onto.


    Her toes curled and her hips arched upward, meeting his tongue and mouth instinctively. The sensation was making her go wild, leaving her in the pool of ecstasy as if she was at the top of the world.


    With Tristan''s continuous teasing, the waves of pleasure finally crashed over Zhen-Zhen. Her body squirmed and shuddered as she started to orgasm.


    Her love juices slowly rushed onto his mouth and Tristan''s dly weed everything, sucking her dry and making her clean.

 Chapter 276 Request?... Denied!

    Tristan gave Zhen-Zhen another mind-blowing orgasm. She was still panting, trying to steady her breathing. She looked down only to see Tristan licking his wet lips.


    She blinked her eyes several times, trying to absorb everything that had just happened there. Tristan really did it, tasting her down there while pleasuring her and sucking her dry afterward.


    She wondered how she tasted so she sat up and immediately pulled Tristan''s cor to draw him closer to her. Then she kissed him, tasting her own sweetness through Tristan''s mouth.


    Tristan''s burning passion for her intensified the moment Zhen-Zhen took the lead once more, dominating him by kissing him all she wanted.


    Her kiss became more sensual and passionate as she invaded his mouth aggressively, sucking his tongue. She wanted to taste the love juices he consumed from her just a while ago.


    Tristan let out a soft groan as she expertly kissed him hard while ying with his tongue.


    ''Damn! My wife is killing me slowly with this very intense and exciting experience. Argh, I couldn''t get enough of her. I want her more and more¡­ more of her.'' Tristan thought to himself as Zhen-Zhen was drowning him with this intense kiss.


    When she was done satisfying her curiosity, Zhen-Zhen pulled back, breaking the kiss. Tristan groaned inwardly because he didn''t want the kiss to end yet.


    Then his hazel eyes found her blue eyes. Both of them were catching their breath while having a staring contest. Tristan put on a pitiful look, pleading something to her.


    "Wifey¡­ I want you now¡­ I need you¡­ Can I im you again now?" Tristan said desperately. Then he looked down at his hard bulge that was now visible to his trousers.


    He was done fulfilling and satisfying his wife. Tristan was thinking that it was now his turn to find his release. He was already hard and throbbing.


    Zhen-Zhen also followed his line of sight, ncing at his erection. She knew what Tristan wanted and what he needed right now. He wanted to make love with her.


    Zhen-Zhen wanted to do that too but she remembered that she still had to punish her husband. She wanted to punish him not because she was mad about what he did in the past. It''s just that she couldn''t help it since she was very jealous.


    She knew that what happened in the past should stay in the past. Besides, Tristan had already changed for the better now. He was not the same Tristan in the past who would screw any woman for sexual pleasure.


    She appreciated his honesty, sharing his ugly past with her. She could see his sincerity. He regretted everything and he apologized to her even though he was not supposed to do it.


    Tristan didn''t cheat on her. Tristan did those acts even before he met her. Zhen-Zhen was aware of that fact. Everyone had an ugly past so who was she to judge him?


    Besides, Tristan was also the first person who epted her and treated her so well despite the fact that she was a demon god''s daughter.


    After knowing all of these, nothing changed. Her feelings for Tristan remained the same. She still loved him wholeheartedly. She loved him for what he was, including his ws and imperfections. And just like Tristan, she also wished that they had met each other sooner.


    However, everything happens for a reason. She was already happy and grateful that fate brought them together. She was d that it was Tristan who found her first in that mountain.


    After living with him for almost two months, she learned a lot of things. She also matured a little bit. She understood how things worked in this new world. She was able to adjust and fit into society.


    Those things happened because of Tristan''s help and the people around him. She would always feel grateful and indebted to him.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen was snapped out of her wandering thoughts when Tristan poked her cheeks. She was in a trance for a moment.


    Tristan pulled her, making her sit on hisp, and asked her once again. "Wifey¡­ shall we? I want to make love to you now."


    Zhen-Zhen fell silent for a moment, thinking about his request. If she was still the same Zhen-Zhen before then she might give in to his request right away.


    However, she''s not the same naive girl before who would blindly fulfill every Tristan''s wish just to make him happy.


    Her encounter and interaction with her inner demon also taught her to value herself and think for herself as well.


    Aside from that, she also learned something from Grandpa Lu. He reminded her that if Tristan made her sad or upset she should learn to discipline and punish him.


    This time Zhen-Zhen would listen to Grandpa Lu''s advice. With that thought in mind, Zhen-Zhen turned to Tristan, smiling at him sweetly.


    Tristan''s eyes lit up when he saw her charming smile. He thought Zhen-Zhen had already forgiven him. He thought he was allowed to touch her and make love with her.


    When he was about to kiss her lips again, Zhen-Zhen immediately put her fingers on Tristan''s lips thus stopping him. Tristan frowned, looking at her confusedly.


    "Hubby, thank you. What you did a while ago was so amazing. But because you did a great job you also drained all my energy. Can we do it next time?"


    Dang! Request denied!


    Tristan: "..."


    ''Eh¡­ drained her energy? She just sat there while I was pleasuring her. Howe I drained her energy?'' Tristan looked at her pitifully. He looked like crying.


    ''Is this my real punishment?'' Tristan groaned inwardly, feeling dejected.


    Zhen-Zhen tried her best to contain herughter. She was pretending to be tired.


    Then she stood up, pulling Tristan''s hand. "Come, let''s take a quick shower together." She was smiling at him mischievously.


    Tristan: "..."


    Tristan''s eyes bulged out when he heard that. He had a nagging feeling after seeing Zhen-Zhen''s yful smile. He somehow felt like this was his punishment.


    ''Damn. Showering together but I am not allowed to make love with her. Is she trying to torture me further? Argh, my wife is truly a demoness.''

 Chapter 277 Did I Do Something Again?

    Tristan was right. Showering together with Zhen-Zhen was great torture. When he said that he would serve her from now on, Zhen-Zhen took his words seriously, not giving him the chance to refuse hermand.


    She let Tristan serve her as if he was her ve- a mortal ve of a beautiful demoness. As they bathed together, she asked Tristan to apply soap all over her body.


    Whenever his hands would touch her curves and sexy assets while hearing her soft moan and gasp, Tristan''s arousal was getting stronger by the second. He became turned on more than he had ever been before.


    What was more depressing was that he couldn''t im her though he was dying to pin her on the wall and enter her core. He tried his luck by pressing his erection to her entrance but Zhen-Zhen immediately stopped him with her threatening look.


    Tristan had no choice but to behave and just follow her orders. He lost count of how many times heined inwardly. Zhen-Zhen was firm with her decision. No lovemaking today!


    After he was done serving Zhen-Zhen, Tristan could only sigh frustratedly. Zhen-Zhen didn''t take pity on him. She even teased him by looking innocently seductive before him.


    Zhen-Zhen left the bathroom first with a triumphant smile on her lovely face. Tristan stayed longer inside the bathroom to have a cold shower and extinguish the burning desire Zhen-Zhen always managed to awaken within him.


    But after seducing and teasing Tristan to the core, a cold shower could no longer help Tristan. In the end, he had to use his expert hands to relieve himself from his torturous situation. The memories of his intimate moments with Zhen-Zhen helped him a lot.


    However, he was still sulking, crying, andining in the corner. He would be happy if he had done it with his wife, not only in his imagination.


    Unfortunately, he had to endure it since he was under her mercy right now. He was just epting his punishment from her beloved demoness.


    Despite that, there were still good things that happened to him today. After confessing and sharing his ugly past and bad reputation with Zhen-Zhen, he felt like a heavy burden was lifted from his shoulders.


    He felt relieved and at ease now. What they said was true- ''The Truth will set you free.'' He had nothing to worry about because there was no more secret between him and his wife.


    He was also d that Zhen-Zhen didn''t judge him based on his past. She only got upset and jealous but he could feel that Zhen-Zhen didn''t hate him.


    He thought Zhen-Zhen would feel disgusted about him but it didn''t happen. She even became possessive of her husband. A while ago inside the bathroom, Zhen-Zhen even warned him not to get close with other women. And she said that he was hers alone.


    Of course, Tristan reassured her. He won''t dare cheat on his wife. He was certain that no girl could ever rece Zhen-Zhen in his heart. She was the love of his life now.


    He was thinking that he should be the one who should be afraid of getting cheated on. He was scared that Zhen-Zhen might have a change of heart and fall in love with another guy who was better than him.


    Then Liam''s handsome face crossed Tristan''s mind. He felt threatened by that gorgeous professor. He just wished that Zhen-Zhen won''t be close with Liam.


    The moment Tristan came out of the bathroom, Zhen-Zhen was already in the kitchen, preparing to cook for tonight''s dinner. Tristan put on his pajamas then went out to help Zhen-Zhen in the kitchen.


    Tristan was still frowning and pouting. ''She said she''s tired. But now I can see that she still has the energy to cook dinner for us.''


    Tristan sighed deeply. He made a mental note that he would get his revenge next time. He won''t let Zhen-Zhen rest until she begged him to do so.


    ''Just you wait, wifey. I will give you my sweet revenge.'' Tristan mumbled inwardly while watching Zhen-Zhen''s back who was busy slicing the vegetables.


    Tonight''s menu was Chop Suey. She learned how to cook this dish from Tristan''s mother.


    Chop Suey usuallyposed of meat often chicken, fish, beef, shrimp, or pork and eggs, matched with vegetables such as bean sprouts, cabbage, and celery, and bound in a starch-thickened sauce.<sub> </sub>


    At around 7:00 in the evening, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were done cooking dinner. They ate together since they didn''t need to wait for FaMo. He would be having dinner outside together with Sophia.


    Zhen-Zhen became extra sweet with Tristan, feeding him during their dinner. She somehow felt guilty for punishing her husband in such a way he had to suffer both emotionally and physically.


    After cleaning the table and washing the dishes, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen spent their time in the living room, waiting for FaMo to arrive. The two of them were also curious about what happened during his practice date with Sophia.


    It did not take long when the person they were waiting for arrived and entered the house.


    Zhen-Zhen stood up to wee him with a warm hug. "Fa-Fa, you are back."


    FaMo smiled tenderly while hugging Zhen-Zhen. "Yes, Zhen-Zhen, I''m back."


    Tristan also stood up, approaching them.


    "Where''s Sophia? How''s the date? Did you enjoy it?" Zhen-Zhen asked FaMo excitedly.


    FaMo smiled sheepishly at her while scratching his face. "Hmm, We dropped her already at her house. The movie date was good. We watched a movie in a big living room having a giant television!"


    "What else?" Zhen-Zhen urged him to talk further.


    "Hmm, we ate in a fancy restaurant. I ordered lots of food. Sophia only ate a little so I had to finish all the food by myself."


    FaMo could still remember Sophia''s stunned reaction when he ordered 10 different dishes. She became more surprised when FaMo finished all the food by himself since Sophia couldn''t eat anymore.


    "Oh, That''s great!" Zhen-Zhen said cheerfully.


    Then Tristan decided to butt in and join the conversation.


    "Father-inw, you did a great job!" Tristan praised FaMo.


    But the moment FaMo turned to Tristan, the gentle expression on his face was reced by a chilly and frightening one. He was looking daggers at Tristan now as if he wanted to skin him alive.


    Tristan was rendered speechless upon meeting his sharp and cold gaze.


    ''Eh, what''s wrong? Did I do something again that made him upset? Why father-inw is looking at me like that as if he wants to roast me alive?'' Tristan pondered at that thought.


    Tristan was clueless why FaMo was acting cold towards him again. Just a while ago, they were just okay. He even gave him lots of tips about what he should do during the practice date.


    He wondered if something went wrong that caused his so-called father-inw to be mad at him. FaMo was ring at him as if he was telling him ''It was your fault! I shouldn''t have listened to every word you said.''


    Tristan suddenly became anxious. It looked like he would receive a scolding from his father-inw once Zhen-Zhen left the two of them alone.

 Chapter 278 I Love You

    Tristan didn''t know why his so-called Father-inw aka FaMo was giving him a deathly re. He knew that he was just waiting for the opportunity to scold him without Zhen-Zhen''s knowledge.


    Tristan couldn''t help but smile. He was safe as long as Zhen-Zhen was with him. His father-inw didn''t dare to scold him in front of her.


    This only meant that his so-called father-inw was aware that Zhen-Zhen loved him and he was very considerate of Zhen-Zhen''s feelings toward Tristan.


    Tristan was thinking that maybe this was one of the reasons why he was careful and cautious when treating Tristan in front of Zhen-Zhen.


    ''I think I will get a scolding from my father-inw when Zhen-Zhen is not around. But what happened? What mistake or sin Imitted this time?'' Tristan was still wondering about the reason why FaMo was looking daggers at him.


    Tristan was still thinking when Zhen-Zhen grabbed his hand and FaMo''s hand as she guided them going to the couch.


    The three of them sat down on the long couch, Zhen-Zhen was in the middle, Tristan on her right while FaMo on her left side.


    He continued telling them what happened during the date except for one awkward and embarrassing moment in the movie theater.


    FaMo wanted to scold Tristan and confront him. He was just waiting for Zhen-Zhen to leave them.


    Since FaMo was in his human form he also needed to adjust and act like a human. After telling the husband and wife about what happened to Sophia and him, FaMo left them for a while to take a bath first and change his clothes.


    Tristan had given FaMo different sets of clothes that he could use every day. Zhen-Zhen''s room became his own room now.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan remained in the living room, watching television. Tristan took this chance to ask her.


    "Wifey, am I forgiven already? You don''t hate me, do you?"


    Zhen-Zhen was leaning her back on his chest while Tristan''s one arm was hooked around her waist. She tilted her head so that she could meet his eyes.


    "Yes, hubby. I forgive you. Thank you for being honest with me. I know those things happened even before you met me. I''m sorry, I couldn''t help but feel upset and jealous.


    "My husband is popr. But you are mine now, right? I am your wife and you are my husband. I won''t allow the other women to steal you from me."Zhen-Zhen said with her possessiveness.


    Trista pulled her body closer and hugged her tight. He chuckled.


    "The feeling is mutual, wifey. I will not let other men steal you from me. You are mine. Don''t you dare leave me for another man like Liam!" Tristan warned Zhen-Zhen.


    He was not able to contain his jealousy towards Liam. He even mentioned his name.


    Zhen-Zhen nced at him with disbelief. She couldn''t believe that until now Tristan was jealous of Liam.


    Zhen-Zhen turned to face him. Then she cupped Tristan''s face.


    "You''re the only man I want, Tristan. No one will ever rece you in my heart."


    Tristan''s eyes sparkled with joy upon hearing that. He was touched by those words. He felt relieved now.


    But Tristan frowned when he remembered something.


    "But, wifey¡­ I didn''t hear those words from you. You didn''t say you love me." Tristan said, putting on a pitiful face.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen blinked her eyes several times, scanning her memory. She bit her lower lip and looked at him apologetically when she realized that Tristan was right.


    Afterward, she smiled at him sheepishly, saying "Hubby, sorry about that. But don''t be upset. Since they said that action speaks louder than words."


    She was trying to appease her husband by saying those words.


    Tristan lifted his eyebrow and said, "Still¡­ I wanna hear it from you!"


    Zhen-Zhen giggled upon seeing Tristan''s adorable expression while pouting his lips and narrowing his eyes.


    "Hubby, I love you¡­ Tristan, I love you so much," Zhen-Zhen finally said those three magic words twice.


    Tristan''s eyes lit up and a glowing smile appeared on his handsome face. Tristan was overjoyed after hearing Zhen-Zhen saying ''I love you'' to him.


    He immediately nted a soft kiss on her lips. "I love you too, wifey. From now on, you have to respond to me whenever I will tell you those three words, understand?"


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head with a bright smile.


    Tristan pinched her cheeks. Zhen-Zhen was not upset anymore. She was now smiling at himpared to before when she was frowning and ring at him.


    ''Will I be able to score tonight?'' Tristan thought to himself, grinning mischievously.


    Then Zhen-Zhen rubbed her eyes while yawning. She felt sleepy now.


    "Hubby, let''s go to bed. I have to get up early tomorrow since I will apany my friend, Sophia, to the parlor."


    Tristan just nodded at her. "I wille with you tomorrow."


    He stood up and pulled Zhen-Zhen to their bedroom. They had just entered the room when Tristan''s phone started ringing.


    When he checked his phone, he saw that the caller was Agent Phoenix. He turned to Zhen-Zhen first before answering the call.


    "Wifey, go and lie down on the bed. I will just answer this call. I''ll be right back." Tristan said before excusing himself.


    He went out of the room to answer Agent Phoenix''s phone call. He knew this was rted to FaMo so he decided to leave their bedroom to talk with him.


    He was careful. He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to know that FaMo went missing. She would be sad for sure. That''s what Tristan was thinking.


    Tristan checked the living room, FaMo aka his Father-inw was not there. But to be safe, he went outside as he answered his phone. He was waiting for Agent Phoenix''s update.


    He told him to aplish the alternative n by 5:00 pm today but he hadn''t heard anything from him.


    He pressed the answer button, still wondering what took him so long to contact him.


    ''It''s alreadyte. What happened to him? Is it really difficult to find a cat having a simr appearance as FaMo?''

 Chapter 279 I Miss FaMo

    When Tristan was already outside his condo unit, he finally talked to Agent Phoenix who was waiting for him from the other line.


    p Tristan: "Agent Phoenix, How is it? Did you find FaMo or any cat that looks like him?"</anda>


    Agent Phoenix: "Good evening, sir! Sorry for the dy. But I have good news. I finally found a cat who looks like FaMo."


    Agent Phoenix was still bathing in sweat. He didn''t stop roaming around the Empire City and the nearby cities, visiting lots of pet shops just to aplish his ridiculous mission of finding a missing cat.


    He felt like dying from exhaustion. ''As I said before, it is easier to find Nemo, a clownfish than FaMo, a ck fluffy cat that looks like Garfield.''


    However, Agent Phoenix didn''t have the heart to voice out hisints.


    Tristan: "Good job. You can bring FaMo''s substitute tomorrow. I''ll contact you again when and where we are going to meet. But please¡­ continue searching for FaMo."


    Agent Phoenix: "Noted, Sir Tristan. I will wait for your further instructions."


    ''Finally, I can take a rest now. I want to go home and sleep.'' Agent Phoenix mumbled to himself while ncing at the ck cat beside him. It was still inside the steel cage.


    He found it from one of the pet shops outside the City of Empire.


    "Sir, Tristan¡­ I will send you the picture after this call," Agent Phoenix told Tristan.


    "Okay. Send it to me."


    After saying that, Agent Phoenix said goodbye to Tristan before hanging up the phone. It did not take long when Tristan''s phone beeped and vibrated, indicating that he received a message.


    Tristan opened the message, scanning the attached photos. The cat in the picture had a resemnce to FaMo but Tristan noticed something.


    "FaMo is chubbier than this cat," Tristan mumbled to himself while sighing deeply.


    Though FaMo was always scratching Tristan''s hand and seemed like he was always interrupting Tristan''s intimate moments with Zhen-Zhen, Tristan already missed FaMo.


    "Where are you now, FaMo?" Tristan muttered worriedly.


    Tristan was leaning on the wall just outside his door when suddenly the door was opened and FaMo appeared.


    "Tristan!"


    Tristan almost dropped the phone in his hand the moment he heard FaMo''s stern cold voice. He was surprised and shocked when FaMo suddenly emerged from the door while calling his name.


    ''Did he see FaMo''s photo? Did he hear my conversation with Agent Phoenix? Am I caught red-handed by my father-inw?'' Tristan pondered at that thought.


    FaMo was looking at him intently as he crossed his arms over his chest, giving Tristan a sharp cold re.


    "Father¡­ is there something wrong? Do you need something from me?" Tristan politely asked FaMo.


    FaMo was fresh from the shower. His hair was still wet. His masculine scent mixed with soap and shampoo.


    FaMo raised his eyebrow and said, "Do you know that the tips you gave me put me in trouble?"


    "Huh? What tips? What trouble?" Tristan asked him in confusion.<sub> </sub>


    "You said I should observe other people who were dating so that I would learn from them and apply those things during my date."


    Tristan bobbed his head, "Yes, I said that. Is there something wrong with that, father?"


    FaMo''s lips formed into a thin line. With his ring eyes, FaMo flicked Tristan''s forehead using his fingers.


    "Ouch!" Tristan grunted, rubbing his forehead. The spot became red right away.


    "I applied what you said to me. I saw two pairs of couples in the movie theater. I mimicked their action. I saw a man wrapping his arms around the girl''s shoulder! I also did it." FaMo said spontaneously.


    "Then the other guy grabbed the girl''s hand. I also followed his action, entangling our hands. Then¡­ thest thing I saw¡­ the guy started kissing the girl beside him. So I also tried to do it with Sophia!"


    Tristan: "..."


    Tristan couldn''t find the right words to respond to FaMo''sst remarks. He was looking at him with eyes wide open and mouth gape.


    ''Did he just say he tried to kiss Sophia?''


    After several seconds of silence, Tristan suddenly burst outughing. He could no longer contain hisughter as the realization struck him.


    "Pfft¡­ Hahahahaha¡­ F-Father¡­ w-why did you do that? How did Sophia react?" Tristan had difficulty speaking continuously as he was stillughing hard while holding his stomach.


    FaMo''s frown deepened. His face contorted. He seemed like Tristan was making fun of him right now. FaMo flicked his forehead once more.


    "Aww!" Tristan stoppedughing as he winced from the pain. FaMo hit him a little bit harder.


    "It''s your fault. Because of that Sophia scolded me, saying she almost had a heart attack because of my actions. I thought I was doing the right thing, not until Sophia started lecturing me."


    FaMo could still remember what happened in the movie theater after what he did.


    ~ shback ~`


    Sophia stuffed a mouthful of popcorn in his mouth just to stop him from kissing her. FaMo looked at her in confusion.


    Then Sophia started lecturing FaMo. Her shyness suddenly disappeared.


    "Mr. Zu Wan, just in case you''ve forgotten. We are just doing a practice date and this is a friendly date, not a romantic date between a couple." After saying that, Sophia bit her lower lip.


    "A couple should only do the holding hands and¡­ kissing¡­ those are not included in our practice date," Sophia exined to FaMo.


    FaMo''s face reddened from embarrassment as he realized his mistake. He lowered his gaze, avoiding Sophia''s eyes.


    "I''m sorry Sophia. I didn''t mean to offend you. I will not do it again," FaMo apologized to her.


    Sophia looked at him helplessly. She didn''t know why but she could feel FaMo''s sincerity. She couldn''t sense any malicious intent from his eyes. She just noticed that he was different and a little bit¡­ strange. She believed him that he meant no harm.


    After a while, Sophia''s lips stretched out into a gentle smile. "Don''t worry, Mr. Zu Wan. I''m not mad at you. You don''t have to apologize. I should be the one thanking you for trying to help me and cooperating with us. I really appreciate it."

 Chapter 280 Public Display Of Affection

    The next morning, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan woke up early to prepare breakfast. Since Zhen-Zhen would apany Sophia in the parlor today, the two of them didn''t waste any more time. Today was the friendly date between Sophia and Marcus.


    FaMo also woke just a minute after the husband and wife were done cooking their breakfast. They immediately served the fried rice, ham, and omelet on the dining table.


    They also invited Sophia toe over for breakfast. It did not take long when the doorbell rang. FaMo was the one who opened it to wee Sophia.


    Sophia paused for a moment after seeing FaMo. She didn''t know that he was living with Tristan and Lillie. Her face reddened as she rememberedst night''s movie date.


    FaMo also felt embarrassed whenever he would remember his mistake. He lowered his gaze while scratching the back of his head.


    "Good morning, Sophia. Pleasee in," FaMo finally spoke up, inviting her to get inside.


    Tristan simply took a nce at the two of them. Heughed inwardly upon seeing the awkwardness between FaMo and Sophia.


    ''Tsk Tsk Tsk¡­ I didn''t know that Father-inw could easily get embarrassed. He''s cute. I got a lot of scoldingst night but it''s fine.'' Tristan thought to himself as he continued observing the two people at the entrance door.


    Soon, the four of them ate breakfast together. FaMo decided to stay at the house as he would try to check how much power he had recovered already.


    He needed to regain his strength and power. Not able to transform back to his usual form and fuse with Zhen-Zhen''s body would be troubleter on.


    Tristan, on the other hand, volunteered to drive Sophia and Zhen-Zhen to the parlor and to the mall. Sophia and Marcus agreed on meeting each other in the mall.


    After dropping them, Tristan would leave them for a while to meet Agent Phoenix. He needed to get the substitute FaMo as soon as possible. He would give Zhen-Zhen a surprise after this.


    In fact, he was wondering why Zhen-Zhen never mentioned anything about FaMo. It was unusual for her to forget easily her favorite pet.


    Unknown to Tristan, Zhen-Zhen avoided talking about FaMo since he still couldn''t transform back to his cat form. Zhen-Zhen was also thinking that it''s good that Tristan hadn''t noticed yet that FaMo was missing. He was not asking about FaMo''s whereabouts.


    She was hoping that FaMo could regain his power back this week. She was also missing her cute fluffy ck cat, FaMo.


    After several minutes of fixing and cleaning the dining area and the kitchen, Zhen-Zhen, Sophia and Tristan we''re now ready to leave.


    Twenty minutester, the three of them arrived at the famous parlor in the City. In this Parlor, Tristan''s mom and other Davis Family including Tristan always did their haircut and hairstyles.


    They also had a personal stylist working in this Parlor. Sophia couldn''t believe that she would be able to set foot in this ce.


    As their VIP client, Tristan was entertained right away by the staff. They were already familiar with him. They were surprised to see two women who came together with him.


    The three staff who weed them were starstruck after seeing Zhen-Zhen''s beauty. They had been styling beautiful women, supermodels, and actresses but she was the most beautiful woman they had ever seen in their entire life.


    What amazed them most was that she was not wearing any makeup yet but her beauty already stood out, making them in awe.


    "Who is she? Mr. Davis''s new girl? A new fling?" They started whispering among themselves.


    "She''s beautiful¡­ too bad, Mr. Davis won''t settle in just one woman alone. Once he got tired of you, he would rece you with a new girl." One staff blurted out of the blue.


    "Hey, stop saying that. They might hear you." One of their colleagues warned and reminded them.


    Tristan was now talking to the head stylist, introducing Sophia and Zhen-Zhen to him. As Tristan was busy giving instruction to the head stylist, the staff continued talking about them.


    "But who''s the other girl, the one who looks very in?" The staff also took notice of Sophia.


    "I heard that she''s the one who needs the makeover," one girl answered while watching the four people just a few meters away from them.


    "Oh wait, I remember reading an article. They said Tristan Davis was already married. Was it true or it''s just fake news?" One brought up the topic of Tristan''s wife.<sub> </sub>


    "It might be fake news. The Davis Family didn''t make any official announcement yet about his marriage. Besides, he is a certified Cassanova. Just a few months ago, Mr. Davis had been seen dating a supermodel, Tanya."


    "There''s no way he would marry right away. If that news was true then maybe it was an arranged marriage between two Business families. No feelings involved, just benefits and gains," she added.


    The twodies nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Sophia was taken to a VIP room where the stylist would do the makeover. Zhen-Zhen and Tristan just sat down on the long sofa. Tristan had already reserved the Parlor since yesterday that''s why no other customers and clients wereing today.


    The husband and wife were leisurely sitting in the customer''s waiting lounge. Tristan started acting lovey-dovey with Zhen-Zhen, not minding the people around them. The three staff were just watching them secretly from the front desk.


    ? Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were happily conversing as they looked very affectionate towards each other. Tristan started wrapping his arms around Zhen-Zhen''s waist, pulling her closer so that there would be no gap between them. He was holding her hand.


    He would lean over from time to time, whispering sweet words to his wife that caused Zhen-Zhen to giggle. Then he would steal a kiss from her, giving her a peck on her cheeks and lips.


    The three staff could only watch the beautiful couple with envy. They were very sweet towards each other. If they didn''t know Tristan''s reputation then they would really think that the couple in front of them were so in love with each other.


    They were already eating dog food, witnessing this scene but they couldn''t take their eyes off them. They continued spying on them.


    Zhen-Zhen started reading magazines but Tristan wouldn''t let his wife take her attention from him. He snatched the magazine from her hands and pouted at her.


    "Wifey, you don''t have to look at these magazines already. I am here. I am the most handsome man in the City of Empire. Just look at me. Only at me." Tristan demanded to Zhen-Zhen with his pitiful look.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but giggle. She nodded her head and cupped Tristan''s face.


    "Yeah, my hubby is the most handsome and gorgeous man in my eyes."


    "Hmm, is that true?" Tristan asked her expectantly, wanting to hear confirmation from her.


    "Yes, I''m not lying," Zhen-Zhen stated matter-of-factly.


    "Then¡­ prove it!" Tristan said, a cheeky grin appeared on his handsome face.


    Zhen-Zhen looked at him confusedly and asked "How?"


    Tristan peered at his surroundings. He caught the three staff looking at them. They immediately looked away, pretending that they were busy doing something. Tristan didn''t mind them as his attention was now back to his wife.


    "Wifey¡­ you can easily prove it by kissing me. Kiss me here!" Tristan demanded firmly.


    Zhen-Zhen immediatelyplied with his demand. She was only nning to give him a peck on his lips but Tristan quickly grabbed her chin and the back of her head, holding her in ce as he ravished her soft delicate lips.


    Zhen-Zhen was caught off guard by Tristan''s sudden aggressiveness. She could only close her eyes and savored this moment. Tristan started kissing her passionately and hungrily as if he had not seen her for a decade.


    Zhen-Zhen wrapped her arms around his neck, responding to his kiss. Tristan deepened the kiss, entering her mouth using his tongue. They were doing french kisses... in a broad daylight ...in a public ce.


    The three staff were shocked beyond belief seeing this intimate moment between Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. Their poor eyes couldn''t handle this if they witnessed this alone. Fortunately, they were together, sharing the dog foods.


    He wanted to show off that he was a very lucky guy, having this beautiful woman beside him as his wife. So he didn''t mind doing a little bit of public disy of affection. He wanted to tell the world that he had an amazing wife.


    Thinking about that, Tristan was nning when he was the perfect time to announce to everyone about his marriage and introduced Zhen-Zhen as hiswful wife.


    ''I should start nning for our wedding ceremony. I''m so excited to see my wife in her wedding dress as she walks down the aisle.''


    Just imagining those things, Tristan couldn''t help himself from kissing her hard. Now, he was looking forward to their wedding ceremony, and most especially to their official honeymoon.

 Chapter 281 Bringing Out Her Hidden Beauty

    After an hour of waiting, Sophia came out of the VIP room together with the Head Stylist. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen almost didn''t recognize Sophia.


    "Ma''am, Sir¡­ what can you say about this?" The Head Stylist asked Zhen-Zhen and Tristan, presenting Sophia in front of them.


    Sophia was biting her lower lip, feeling anxious as she waited for Zhen-Zhen''s and Tristan''s response.


    "Sunbae¡­ you are very beautiful!" Zhen-Zhen mumbled after admiring Sophia''s new look.


    Tristan, on the other hand, gave them a thumb up. "Lorenzo, you are the best! You''re amazing for transforming Ms. Sophia into a charming princess."


    Lorenzo, the Head Stylist, just winked at Tristan. He was feeling proud of the result of this makeover. He was able to bring out the true beauty of Sophia that she was hiding from the public.


    In fact, she was truly a beauty. It''s just that she didn''t care about her outside appearance. She just wanted to remain simple and low profile, wearing herfy clothes.


    She''s not that the kind of woman who loved applying makeup. Besides, she''s busy with her study. She''s not dating anyone as well so she didn''t pay more attention to her physical appearance.


    She''s not wearing her thick eyesses but a natural colored contact lens. Without her eyesses, her beautiful round brown eyes were emphasized.


    Her shoulder-length hair cascading down her back. It was styled in loose waves and curls. It''s a more natural or casual look thatplimented her get-up. She was wearing a knee-length pink floral dress matched with white doll-shoes.


    She wasfortable wearing t shoes besides Sophia was already tall for a girl having a height of 5 feet 5 inches. Her makeup was also light,plimenting her tanned wless skin.


    "Do I look fine?" Sophia asked them again with her shy expression.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan together with Lorenzo, the head stylist, let out a soft chuckle. They could feel that Sophia was nervous and anxious about her look.


    Lorenzo turned to Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. "She didn''t see her appearance in the mirror. I decided o surprise her and let the two of you see her first."


    "Trust me, Sophia. I belong to one of the most famous stylists here in Empire City." Lorenzo reassured her.


    "Sunbae, believe us. Fine is an understatement. You look great!" Zhen-Zhen supported Lorenzo''s im, praising Sophia''s new look.


    Tristan bobbed his head in agreement with Zhen-Zhen''s remarks. This time, Zhen-Zhen grabbed Sophia''s hand, pulling her toward the wide full-body mirror attached to the wall near the entrance of the Parlor.


    "Sunbae, see for yourself," Zhen-Zhen said as she positioned Sophia in front of the mirror.


    A soft gasp escaped her lips the moment she saw her reflection in the mirror. Sophia''s eyes widened in surprise. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing right now- a beautiful charming woman wearing a floral dress, standing before her.


    She blinked several times as she brought her hands on her face as her eyes were fixed on the mirror. "Is this really me? I am not dreaming, right?"


    Zhen-Zhen giggled while bobbing her head. "Yeah. It''s definitely you, sunbae!"<sub> </sub>


    Sophia''s eyes started to sting uncontrobly. Never did she imagine that she would able to see this version of herself. It''s quite different from her usual self. She didn''t realize that seeing herself looking so beautiful like this could bring happiness to her.


    She was used to being simple and in, looking very ordinary. Though she''s the smartest student in their ss and batch, Sophia has low self-confidence when it came to her physical appearance.


    Zhen-Zhen reached out to wipe her tears, "Sunbae, why are you crying? Are you sad?"


    Even Tristan and Lorenzo were taken aback when they saw Sophia shedding tears.


    Sophia grabbed Zhen-Zhen''s hands, shaking her head.


    "No, Lillie. I''m not sad. I am happy. It feels so good to look beautiful even in just one day. Thanks to you and to your husband. I owe you both. Same with you, Sir Lorenzo. Thank you for making me beautiful today."


    "You don''t have to thank me, dear. You are beautiful already in your own way. You are just hiding it. I called it your hidden beauty." Lorenzo told her with a look of admiration in his eyes.


    It did not take long when someone entered the ss door of the parlor. Matthew joined them. Tristan asked Matthew to get the essories FaMo bought for Sophiast night. They identally left it in the car. The Davis Family Chauffer called Tristan about it.


    But since Grandpa Lu was going somewhere today, the chauffeur couldn''t deliver the item by himself. So Tristan requested Matthew to get it in the Davis Family Mansion.


    "Oh Matt, you''re here. Did you bring it?" Tristan was referring to the ne and earrings. It would look good to Sophia. She''s not wearing any essories yet.


    Matthew nodded at him as a response. He even raised the paper bag in his hand. The ne and earrings were inside that paper bag.


    Upon reaching their spot, Matthew''s eyes found the beautiful charming woman in a floral dress standing beside Zhen-Zhen. He didn''t recognize her at first. The funny thing was Matthew froze on his spot upon meeting her beautiful brown orbs.


    Matthew was put in the dazed for several seconds, just looking at Sophia''s face. He felt like he was being hypnotized by those brown round eyes.


    ''Beautiful¡­'' Matthew murmured to himself.


    Tristan had to tap his shoulder three times to awaken Matthew from his deep stupor.


    "Hey, I said give me that paper bag. Why are you looking like that as if your mind is wandering somewhere?" Tristan said to Matthew, lifting an eyebrow.


    Matthew looked away in Sophia''s direction right away, hiding his embarrassed expression.


    ''Did I just space out staring at this lovely maiden? Argh.. so embarrassing.'' Matthew scolded himself. Then he turned to face Tristan, hoping that he didn''t notice his strange action a while ago.


    But the moment he saw Tristan''s face, Tristan was already grinning at him teasingly.


    ''Damn! He saw it!'' Matthew cursed inwardly, biting his lips.

 Chapter 282 Teasing Matthew

    ''Damn! He saw it!'' Matthew cursed inwardly, biting his lips.


    Matthew tried to feign Innocence and said, "What? Why are you giving me that kind of look?"


    Tristan chuckled before snatching the paper bag from Matthew''s hand. Then he wrapped his arms around Matthew''s shoulder while whispering something to him.


    "I saw it. You are checking Sophia out. Hmm¡­ she''s beautiful, right?" Tristan said, teasing Matthew.


    Matthew''s eyes widened in surprise after hearing that. So the charming woman in front of them was none other than Sophia, Lillie''s friend.


    He almost didn''t recognize her. She''s different from the Sophia whom he met yesterday.


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia walked over to join Tristan and Matthew.


    "Matt, you''re here as well!" Zhen-Zhen greeted him cheerfully.


    Matthew smiled sheepishly at Zhen-Zhen while scratching his face. "Yeah, I''m here because Tristan asked me to bring something."


    Sophia also greeted Matthew. "Hello, Sir Matthew."


    Matthew was taken aback for a while. But after he recovered, he smiled back at Sophia, greeting her.


    "Hello, Sophie. You look great¡­ very beautiful." Matthew couldn''t help butpliment her.


    Sophia blushed a little. She was not used to receivingpliments from other people, especially men.


    "Thank you," Sophia shyly mumbled.


    ''Argh, she''s cuter when blushing.'' Matthewughed inwardly.


    Tristan returned the paper bag to Matthew. Matthew looked at him in confusion.


    "Why are you giving me this?"


    "Go, give this to Sophia. Help Sophia wear her ne," Tristan said, winking at Matthew.


    Matthew: "..."


    Then Tristan turned to Sophia and Zhen-Zhen. "Matt brought the essories. The earrings and ne. These essories willplete the picture."


    "Matt, help Sophia in putting on her ne!" Tristan added.


    Tristan immediately pushed Matthew forward to Sophia.


    ''Shit! Why is he putting me in this awkward situation? Can I beat my best friend after this?'' Matthewined inwardly while ring at Tristan who was just grinning from ear to ear.


    ''Why didn''t I think about it? I should have let Matt date Sophiast night. But I needed to keep my father-inw busy so that I could have private time with my wife.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    He pulled Zhen-Zhen to his side, keeping her attention only to him so that Matthew would be the one to help Sophia wear her ne.


    Matthew could only sigh deeply, shaking his head while looking at Tristan helplessly. He was clearly setting him up today.


    Matthew turned to face Sophia. He smiled awkwardly at her, scratching the back of his head.


    "Come, let me help you put this ne around your neck." Matthew softly said to Sophia. He picked up the jewelry box inside the paper bag.


    Sophia was hesitating at first. But in the end, she just nodded her head in agreement. Her cheeks reddened more from embarrassment.<sub> </sub>


    She immediately turned to hide her blushing face. Her back was now facing Matthew. Meanwhile, Matthew was already holding the silver ne that has a small round Jade pendant.


    "Sophie, can you lift your hair for me?" Matthew requested.


    Sophiaplied with his request as she grabbed her hair up while Matthew was gently putting the ne on her neck.


    Sophia looked down and grabbed the pendant. She started ying its pendant in her hand. After that, Sophia thanked Matthew. Then she wore her earrings.


    "Good luck and enjoy your first date," Matthew said, smiling tenderly at Sophia.


    "Thank you, Sir Matthew."


    Matthew pouted after hearing Sophia calling him ''sir'' again. He felt very old because of that.


    "Ahem¡­ if you are really grateful, why don''t you just call me Matthew or Matt for short? Please don''t call me sir. Besides, I''m not your boss nor your professor. You are so formal that I feel like I''m really old."


    Sophia giggled after hearing Matthew''sint.


    "Alright. I won''t call you sir anymore."


    Matthew''s face brightened up after hearing that. "That''s better."


    Tristan settled the bill for today''s makeover. The four of them said goodbye to Lorenzo, the head Stylist. Then they left the parlor, going to the mall.


    When the four of them already left, the three staff who were watching Tristan and Zhen-Zhen a while ago approached Lorenzo. They were very curious about Zhen-Zhen and her rtionship with Tristan so they asked Lorenzo about them.


    "Boss, who''s the girl with Mr. Davis? Is she a new girlfriend?" One girl asked Lorenzo curiously.


    Lorenzo hadn''t given his answer yet when another staff spoke up.


    "She''s beautiful. However, it''s unfortunate that she became part of Mr. Davis''s collection of women. Furthermore, there''s also a rumor saying that Mr. Davis is already married. Is she okay being a mistress?"


    "She''s not unfortunate. To date Tristan Davis and be part of his harem is already a blessing for other women! He''s handsome, wealthy and famous." Another girl shared her opinion with them.


    "Watch your mouth, Ladies! Tristan Davis is our VIP client. Don''t talk bad about him. Don''t judge him as well. And it''s his personal life. Why do you care?" Lorenzo slightly reprimanded them.


    The threedies lowered their gaze and apologized to Lorenzo right away.


    Lorenzo just took a deep breath. But before he left, Lorenzo told them something that shocked them to the core. He satisfied their curiosity.


    "By the way,dies¡­ the girl you saw a while ago whom you thought was one of Tristan Davis''s flings and his mistress¡­she''s Mrs. Davis, Tristan''s legal andwful wife."


    Three Staff: "..."


    "So stop spouting nonsense. You will get yourself in trouble. You are lucky that they didn''t hear you, gossiping about them." Lorenzo shook his head in disappointment.


    Meanwhile, Matthew went separate ways since he was already done with his task today. Tristan would drop Zhen-Zhen and Sophia in the mall.


    Zhen-Zhen wanted to see Marcus''s reaction once he saw Sophia. She would just lurk around them, spying them secretly from a distance wherein Marcus won''t be able to see her.


    Sophia also asked her to watch over them because she''s nervous. She needed to see Lillie in order to boost her confidence and to calm her nervous heart. She was very conscious of herself.


    However, whenever she would see Zhen-Zhen''s reassuring smile, Sophia was also gaining her strength and courage to do this.

 Chapter 283 Meet-Up

    When Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, and Sophia arrived in the mall, they roamed around first since there was still one and half hours left before the scheduled meet-up of Sophia and Marcus.


    Tristan decided to treat thedies, buying more clothes for them, especially for Sophia. Zhen-Zhen and Tristan encouraged Sophia to dress up from now on.


    She was the epitome of beauty and brain so Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were certain that Sophia would attract more people. But that''s not their true motive. They wanted her to feelfortable with her new look and gain more self-confidence.


    They could see that her new transformation had positive effects on her. They couldn''t wait to let other people see the better version of Sophia.


    At first, Sophia refused their offers of buying things for her but Zhen-Zhen and Tristan insisted. Sophia was a very important person to Zhen-Zhen. She''s the first person who befriended her after entering the university.


    She was very kind to Zhen-Zhen that she even shared with Zhen-Zhen her favorite spot on the campus. She gave Zhen-Zhen a piece of advice regarding student''s life in the university. So she wanted to return the favor as well by doing this for her.


    They just finished buying and paying for the items they bought in the department store when Sophia received a messageing from Marcus. Jane was the one who gave them each other''s phone numbers.


    ~ One Message Received ~


    [ Marcus: I am here in the Mall now. I will wait for you here in front of Florenz Restaurant. I''m wearing blue jeans and white polo shirts. ]


    Sophia informed Zhen-Zhen and Tristan that Marcus already arrived.


    "Lillie, I have to go now and meet Marcus at Florenz Restaurant."


    Tristan smiled at Sophia before getting the paper bag from her hand. "Let me carry this for you. We will deliver this to your hometer. I think Marcus will drop you off at your house after your friendly date."


    "Good luck, Sunbae. You can do this. Remember that I am just here, following you and watching over you from a distance," Zhen-Zhen reassured her.


    Sophia gave her a faint smile before nodding at her. Then Sophia replied to Marcus, saying she''sing.


    When Sophia''s left, Tristan also informed Zhen-Zhen that he needed to go somewhere.


    "Wifey, I will bring these items to the car and go somewhere. I just need to meet someone. It''s work-rted. I will be back after an hour. Are you okay just being alone here?" Tristan asked her.


    "Yeah, I''m fine, hubby. I will just observe Sophia and Marcus. If sunbae will befortable then I will leave them. You can fetch me after an hour."


    Tristan was reluctant to leave Zhen-Zhen alone but he needed to get FaMo''s substitute from Agent Phoenix.


    Tristan took a deep sigh before wrapping Zhen-Zhen in his arms.


    "I''ll be back soon. Don''t worry, wifey." Tristan nted a soft kiss on her forehead before releasing her from his embrace.


    Tristan decided to apany Zhen-Zhen to Florenz Restaurant first. Sophia informed them that they would eat lunch inside that restaurant. Florenz Restaurant was the best restaurant, serving the most delicious and best-selling beefsteak in the City of Empire.


    Once Zhen-Zhen settled down inside then Tristan would leave her to meet Agent Phoenix.<sub> </sub>


    *********


    Meanwhile, Sophia already arrived at Florenz restaurant. She immediately saw Marcus standing in front. He was checking his phone and peering at his surroundings from time to time. He was searching for Sophia.


    On his phone screen, there was a picture of Sophia in her school uniform. He needed it so that he could recognize her. The picture was also sent by Jane.


    Marcus was wondering where Sophia was. She said she''s already near but until now he couldn''t see her. Unknown to him, the girl he was searching in the crowd was already standing next to him.


    Because of Sophia''s transformation, her appearance was different from the picture on his phone screen. Marcus didn''t recognize her.


    Meanwhile, Sophia was still taking her time, mustering up her courage to approach Marcus. When she was walking toward him, Marcus met her gaze for a few seconds. He slightly smiled at him but after a few seconds, he looked away again, searching for someone.


    At that certain point, Sophia realized that Marcus didn''t recognize her. Because of that, she was able to calm herself first before approaching Marcus.


    They had been standing there, next to each other for three minutes. Zhen-Zhen and Tristan even witnessed the two of them in that situation.


    "What''s wrong with Sophia? Is Marcus not yet around. Why is she standing there? Is the guy beside her is Marcus? Why they are not talking to each other?" Tristan asked, feeling a little bit confused.


    "I think the guy standing next to her is Marcus," Zhen-Zhen stated with certainty.


    Zhen-Zhen could recognize Marcus because of the clothes description he had given to Sophia. Sophia informed them that he was wearing white polo shirts and blue jeans.


    She could also remember Marcus as Sophia described his physical features to her when the two of them talked about Sophia''s crush.


    "Okay, wifey. Let''s observe them for a while before entering the restaurant." Tristan suggested, eyeing Marcus and Sophia.


    After a few moments, Sophia finally found her courage to approach Marcus.


    On the other hand, Marcus was already frowning, thinking that Sophia stood him up. He was about to call her when a soft mellow voice was heard beside him.


    "Marcus¡­" Sophia called him out.


    Marcus turned to his side, facing Sophia. At first, he was taken aback when this lovely maiden called his name. He even turned to his right and left to make sure if he was the one she was referring to.


    ''Did I know her? Did she know me? Who is this beautiful girl? Did she just call my name? I''m not mistaken, right? She just called my name.'' Marcus was looking at Sophia, admiring her beauty. He forgot to say a word.


    "Hi¡­ I''m Sophia," Sophia finally introduced herself to Marcus.


    Marcus: "..."


    ''Sophia? The nerdy girl in the picture? When did she be so beautiful like this? Is she kidding me? Did she send someone else in her ce?''

 Chapter 284 Lunch Date

    ''Sophia? The nerdy girl in the picture? When did she be so beautiful like this? Is she kidding me? Did she send someone else in her ce?''


    Marcus darted his gaze back and forth between Sophia and his phone. He wasparing the Sophia in front of him now and the Sophia on his phone screen. They looked different but after taking his time, he could see some simrities between the twodies.


    She had brown eyes, even the color of her hair matched the picture on his phone. It did not take long when Marcus was convinced that the charming Sophia in front of him was the same girl in the picture.


    ''Damn. I didn''t know that she could be as beautiful as this. Wait, did she really dress up today for this date? Wow¡­ if yes then I should be ttered for that. So Jane was telling the truth. This Sophia has a crush on me.'' Marcus couldn''t help but smile at that thought.


    Finally, Marcus was able to respond to Sophia. He extended his hand in front of her as he introduced himself.


    "Hi Sophia, I''m Marcus, Jane''s older brother. I''m sorry. I didn''t recognize you right away." Marcus let out a soft chuckle.


    Sophia tried her best to maintain herposure.


    ''¨ª can do this. Just follow Mr. Zu Wan''s advice. I need to act confidently before him. Don''t be nervous Sophia,'' she reminded herself.


    Sophia dly epted and shook his hand while smiling at him. Marcus was dumbfounded once more after seeing Sophia''s charming smile. She looked more beautiful when smiling.


    Soon, Marcus guided Sophia inside the restaurant. In fairness, he was acting like a gentleman, opening the door for her first and letting her choose the table where she wanted to sit. He also pulled a chair for her first before Marcus took his seat.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were both smiling after seeing the interaction between Sophia and Marcus. The first step went well.


    "Good job, Sophia," Tristan mumbled. Then he turned to his wife.


    "Wifey, I should go now. Are you sure you can manage this, alone?" there was still a hint of reluctance in Tristan''s voice. He wanted to be with her longer but he needed to get FaMo''s substitute now.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head while giving Tristan a reassuring smile. Tristan could only sigh deeply.


    "Alright, Wifey. Then I shall take my leave now. Just call me if you need anything, okay?"


    "Yes, hubby. I will call you. Take care."


    Tristan kissed her on the forehead once more before leaving her. When Tristan left, Zhen-Zhen entered the same restaurant where Sophia and Marcus were currently having their lunch date.


    She sat down on the table just a few meters away from Sophia and Marcus. She chose a spot where Sophia could easily see her. Sophia took a nce in Zhen-Zhen''s direction. Their eyes met, and they smiled at each other.


    Sophia had already conquered her nervousness and insecurity. She felt at ease after seeing Lillie''s presence from the other table.


    On the other hand, Marcus was very attentive to Sophia. When the waiter arrived to take their orders, Marcus asked Sophia what food she preferred most. He also told her to order anything she wanted and it''s on him.


    Sophia understood the basics of the first date as she learned it from FaMo. He told her that she should not feel embarrassed if ever Marcus would pay for their bill. It was his obligation as a man.


    Though she was embarrassed, Sophia didn''tin anymore and just agreed with Marcus. She ordered the food she likes. Of course, one of them was the best-selling beefsteak.


    While waiting for their orders, Marcus also started a conversation with Sophia. It seemed that Marcus really did know what to do when dating a woman.


    "Hey, I heard a lot about you from my sister. Thank you for helping her out with her Mathematics Subject. But I hope she''s not giving you more trouble," Marcus said, scratching his face while giving her an apologetic look.


    He knew his sister''s behavior very well. Sometimes, she''s very annoying and overbearing. Even he, himself, didn''t know how to handle and deal with her. Between them, Jane was the real spoiled brat.<sub> </sub>


    "Actually, she''s really a troublesome fellow," Sophia said truthfully. She immediately bit her lower lip, afraid that she had offended Marcus.


    "Sorry," she mumbled immediately.


    Marcus let out a huskyugh when he saw her cute expression. ''So cute. She''s apologizing for telling the truth.''


    Marcus waved his hand right away. "Oh, you don''t have to apologize. You are just telling the truth. I swear¡­ I can feel you. I know that feeling. She''s my sister after all so I know how it feels to deal with her." he put on a pitiful face after saying those words.


    Marcus and Sophia ended upughing together because of hisst remarks.


    ********


    Meanwhile, Tristan who was about to leave the mall bumped into someone at the entrance. He was none other than but Clifford Sy, the CEO of the Sy Corp. Tristan was going out while Clifford was going inside. He was with his assistant.


    Clifford was there to talk with the Mall''s owner about theunching of their new product. This Mega Mall was one of the Malls that would sell the new product of the Sy Corp.


    Tristan and Clifford stopped on their tracks as they faced each other. It was Tristan who greeted him first.


    "Hello, CEO Sy, Long time no see. I didn''t expect that in all ces in the City of Empire, we will meet here in the Mega Mall," Tristan greeted him cheerfully as if he just met his old friend.


    Compared to the friendly behavior of Tristan, Clifford was wearing his cold aura. He was looking at Tristan with his expressionless face. He just nodded at him before he continued walking, leaving Tristan on his spot.


    Tristan smirked and shrugged his shoulders. "Still bitter?"


    The assistant who was following Clifford behind could only shake his head. He knew that his boss was now in a bad mood after seeing the person he hated the most.


    As they walked inside the mall, the assistant suddenly received a message from the owner of the Mall. The assistant tried his best to catch up with his boss and informed him about the message.


    "Sir, Mr. Lee said that we can eat our lunch first because he will bete for 30 minutes. An emergency happened at home. His daughter got sick." His assistant told Clifford who''s expression could no longer be painted.


    "30 minuteste? Why he didn''t inform me right away? I shouldn''t havee early. I even saw the person I hated most!" Clifford was really pissed off now.


    His assistant suddenly became problematic. His boss mood was already ruined and as usual, he was the one who would suffer because of this.


    "Mr. Lee said he was about to leave their home when suddenly his daughter started vomiting. He also apologized." The assistant showed the message to Clifford.


    Clifford took the phone from his hand and read the message himself. He frowned after reading the whole message.


    "Ok then. We will take our lunch first. Do you have any rmendations?"


    The assistant''s face brightened up upon hearing that. Of course, he had a ce in mind.


    "Yes, boss. Let''s go to Florenz Restaurant!"


    Clifford just nodded his head in agreement.

 Chapter 285 The Woman Hater CEO

    After talking with Sophia, Marcus found out that she''s really cool. She''s not the boring type of girl he was expecting her to be. He really had fun talking to her.


    He learned more things about her. Of course, he knew all her achievements as he did some research. But Sophia was very humble and kind. She''s not bragging about those achievements at all.


    He also learned that Sophia had to study hard because she''s a schr and she just came from an average family, not rich but not poor. She was also family-oriented. He got to know her more. They also had things inmon. Both of them liked the sports basketball.


    Sophia, on the other hand, became morefortable with Marcus. He was easy to talk to, just like the first time she met him. He was very generous enough to help and assist her when she was still a new student of the University of Imperial Knights.


    Sophia appreciated Marcus for being approachable and attentive to her.


    "Hey, Sophia, what do you want to do next after lunch here?" Marcus asked her expectantly.


    For an unknown reason, Marcus felt excited to be with her today. Beforeing here, he was sulking, thinking that this date would be boring as hell. But his expectation was wrong.


    And who would have thought that Sophia was really beautiful if she would just dress up and apply some makeup? She''s not dull lookingpared to the photo that was sent to him by his sister.


    "Hmm, actually, I don''t know. How about you? Do you have a n in mind?" Sophia returned the question to him.


    "Hmm, okay.Choose one. What do you prefer a walk in the park or watch a movie?" Marcus gave her two options to choose from.


    When Marcus mentioned the movie, the scene between FaMo and herst night in the movie theater crossed her mind. Sophia''s cheeks immediately blushed after remembering that awkward moment. She shook her head, pushing the memory at the back of her mind.


    "Hmm, I think I want to take a walk in the park."


    Sophia chose the park because she would only remember FaMo once they entered the movie theater. She won''t be able to concentrate with Marcus if that would happen.


    "Alright, let''s do that then. Let''s stroll around the city as well. I brought my car so we can also have a road trip. Then at around 4:00 pm, let''s take a walk in the park. It will not be hot at that time." Marcus suggested to her.


    "Sure, let''s do that."


    It did not take long when their orders arrived. The same with Zhen-Zhen, the food she ordered was now being ced on her table by the waiter. The waiter couldn''t help but check Zhen-Zhen out.


    She''s not in her disguise that''s why she''s attracting attention from the other men inside the restaurant, especially the waiter who got to serve her food.


    If Zhen-Zhen was attracting the men inside the restaurant, there was a neer who''s attracting the attention of thedies. Two men who were wearing a three-piece ck suit entered the Florenz Restaurant.


    They chose the table next to Zhen-Zhen''s table. The two men settled down and the waiter approached them to get their order. Some of the customers inside the restaurant recognized the man who''s wearing an aloof and cold expression.


    "Wait, that gorgeous man¡­ he is the CEO of the Sy Corp, right? Clifford Sy?" One of thedies who recognized him started murmuring with her friends.<sub> </sub>


    "Oh my gosh, he is here. Yeah, I saw him in the men''s magazines just a few days ago. He is one of the sessful CEO bachelors in the City of Empire. Clifford Sy! He looks like a handsome prince charming." Anotherdy blurted out. They were checking him out from the distance.


    "He looks cold and intimidating but that adds to his attractiveness. Argh, he is still single, right? I wish to date someone like him. He is so hot. I wonder how does it feel to have a boyfriend like Clifford Sy." Onedy said with her dreamy eyes.


    "That will happen in your dream, sis. It is close to impossible. I heard that he became a woman-hater after his broken engagement with his fiancee. That''s unfortunate." One of the threedies brought up the topic of Clifford''s past rtionship.


    The twodies gasped upon hearing that. "Broken engagement? What happened?"


    "The girl cheated on him." Thedy responded to her friends.


    "What?! Is she stupid? Who''s on her right mind to cheat on someone like Clifford Sy? He is already a perfect package!" One of thedies eximed in disbelief.


    "That''s true. If I am the fiancee I won''t let go of the opportunity to marry Clifford Sy! He is already a big deal. She''s foolish and stupid." the otherdy alsomented exasperatedly.


    The girl who somehow knew some parts of the story just smiled at them. "Well, I can''t me the girl. She became the victim of the irresistible charm of another Handsome CEO, Tristan Davis of the Heavenly Star Enterprise."


    "Damn! Tristan Davis!"


    "Oh shit! Now I understand her. Maybe Tristan Davis performed better than Clifford Sy. You know what I mean?" The other girl smiled yfully at the naughty thoughts in her mind.


    The twodies nodded in agreement. "Well, she''s lucky. She was able to taste two gorgeous and handsome men at the same time!"


    Meanwhile, the topic ofdies'' conversation was silently sitting at their table. Clifford was still in a foul mood because of Tristan. The assistant was the one talking to the waiter, telling him the food they wanted to order.


    <o>,m Clifford and Zhen-Zhen were sitting back to back so they couldn''t see each other. The Assistant was sitting on the opposite side of Clifford. After a few minutes, the food was being served at their table. Clifford and his assistant started eating their food.</o>


    Zhen-Zhen just finished her meal. She paid her bill then she decided to go to thefort room and fixed herself. Sophia and Marcus were also done eating but they were still talking at their table. When Zhen-Zhen was inside the Comfort Room, Marcus asked Sophia to leave the restaurant.


    Sophia agreed with Marcus. When she turned on Zhen-Zhen''s table, she didn''t see her so Sophia just informed her that she and Marcus were going to leave the restaurant now. Zhen-Zhen just finished using thefort room when she read Sophia''s message.


    She came out of the CR in a hurry. Zhen-Zhen saw Sophia and Marcus at the entrance of the restaurant. Zhen-Zhen was rushing to follow them when Clifford suddenly stood up while holding the ss of his wine. A ss of wine was the perfect drink after eating a steak so Clifford ordered some. It was a nice blend.


    Since Zhen-Zhen was in a hurry, she identally bumped into Clifford thus spilling the red wine on his suit. Clifford''s assistant gasped in surprise after witnessing the scene. He was certain that a volcano was about to erupt because of this incident.


    Because of a woman''s carelessness, the suit of his big boss was ruined. He would have a meeting with the Mall owner soon.


    But what he was worried about most was that the culprit was a woman. It was a known fact that his boss hated women, but only second to Tristan Davis.

 Chapter 286 Compensate Him

    "Can''t you be more careful? Are you blind?!" Cliffordshed out at the girl who bumped into him. His eyes were bloodshot as he watched his suit tainted by red wine.


    This was what his assistant was afraid of. Clifford had no regard whether it''s a man or a woman. If he was mad and pissed off he would scold you even in front of the public.


    He felt sorry for the girl in front of Clifford right now. He wanted to ask his boss to take it easy and to calm down but he was afraid of him. He looked scary and frightening.


    Because of thismotion, they already caught the attention of some people inside the restaurant. Clifford didn''t restrain himself from raising his voice.


    "This is not a yground for you to run just like that. Why are you in a hurry? Can''t you pay more attention to your surroundings?"


    Zhen-Zhen was about to apologize when she heard his voice again. He sounded angry and irritated.


    "I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to ruin your suit. I am trying to catch up with my friend, that''s why I am in a hurry. I''m really sorry. Please forgive my carelessness."


    Zhen-Zhen was bowing her head several times as she apologized to Clifford. After that, Zhen-Zhen tried her best to look up and see the face of the man who was very mad at this moment.


    She was consumed by guilt. But it was not entirely her fault since Clifford just suddenly stood up, blocking her way. Even Clifford didn''t see hering his way.


    Meanwhile, Clifford went still as soon as he looked into her blue eyes. He never expected that the person who bumped him to be this beautiful and angelic.


    He saw the worried and apologetic look on her face and for some unknown reasons, he felt the need to apologize to her for raising his voice at her.


    Zhen-Zhen always had this kind of effect on people. She could easily win people''s hearts with her charm. Clifford was no exception. He wanted tofort her and took back his mean words a while ago.


    Just a while ago, he was nning to scold her more and to vent all his frustrations to her. But he forgot what he was about to do after seeing her face.


    He couldn''t understand why but he couldn''t bring himself to be mad at this woman. He forgot when was thest time he looked into a woman''s face for long. He was just silently staring at her, admiring her breathtaking beauty and lovely features.


    After a while, Clifford snapped back to reality. ''What the hell am I doing this? I hate women.'' he scolded himself inwardly, reminding himself how much he hated women.


    The spectators were also waiting for Clifford''s response. Zhen-Zhen already apologized but he just remained silent.


    His assistant was also feeling anxious. He was afraid that his boss wouldn''t let this slide by just one apology from her. He could be ruthless as he wanted and no one could stop him.


    The assistant decided to speak up to pacify his angry boss. He hoped that his cold boss would not make more scenes here and just talked with her privately.


    But before he could say his first word, they heard Clifford''s voice.


    "I''m sorry," Clifford said, also surprised that he apologized to her.


    Clifford''s Assistant: "..."


    ''What? Did I hear it right? Clifford Sy just apologized and said the word ''I''m sorry''? Those words are something he hardly says to people, especially women. Is my boss being possessed by someone? It seems like someone else is in control of his speech.'' the assistant pondered to himself. He was still in disbelief.


    p Even the people who were watching them didn''t expect Clifford to apologize as well. He looked like someone who was ready to eat her alive aftershing out. Then suddenly, he softly apologized to her, though his expression was still unreadable.</anda>


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, looked at him in confusion. She didn''t know why he was apologizing to her.


    As if Clifford had read her mind, he decided to exin to her.<sub> </sub>


    "I''m sorry for raising my voice. I shouldn''t have done that. It''s just that I''m not in a good mood today because of someone. And this happened so I felt really irritated."


    Clifford couldn''t believe that he was sharing his feelings with a stranger.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head, giving him a faint smile.


    "Oh, no need to apologize for that. I understand. It''s me who caused you trouble. I ruined your suit. I''m really sorry about that. What can I do to make it up for my mistake?" Zhen-Zhen said, still feeling guilty as she watched the stained spot of his suit.


    Clifford paused for a moment. He was thinking about what to reply to her. His assistant was also anticipating whether his boss would be forgiving this time.


    Besides, they were inside a mall and they could just buy a new suit for him to change into before his meeting with the Mall owner.


    Clifford''s lips curled up into a half-smile for several seconds before it disappeared right away. Zhen-Zhen and his assistant failed to see it.


    Clifford seldom smiled and he just did it today. Unfortunately, no one saw it. He looked more handsome and gorgeous when he was smiling just like how he used to be.


    After his long silence, Clifford spoke up.


    "If you are really sorry about this then why don''t you buy me a new suit? I have a meeting today and I can''t go to that meeting while looking like this."


    Clifford said those words with a nk expression but he couldn''t hide the light shing in those brown eyes as he waited for Zhen-Zhen''s reply. He was hoping that she would say yes.


    He was surprised as to why he was doing this. He could ask his assistant to buy a new suit for him but he still asked this girl to buy it for him. Maybe he just wanted to spend more time with her.


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip. She was contemting what to do. She needed to catch up with Sophia and Marcus. But she couldn''t leave this man withoutpensating him for her carelessness.


    "Hmm, okay. Let''s do that. I will buy a new suit for you," Zhen-Zhen finally agreed with his suggestion.


    Clifford tried his best to fight the urge to smile when he heard her response. He didn''t understand himself today. He was acting weird.


    He was not usually like this with other women. He''s the kind of guy who would try his best to avoid interacting with women.


    But here he was, asking a girl to buy him a new suit just to be with her. Not only him, but also his assistant was astounded by his strange behavior today.


    ''Eh, what''s with my boss today? Was his mind suddenly affected by the food he ate here?''


    ( Author: Dude, it''s not the food¡­ but Zhen-Zhen''s charm. Lol )


    Clifford and Zhen-Zhen decided to leave the restaurant to buy him a new suit. Clifford''s assistant paid the bills first before following them.


    When Clifford noticed his assistant behind him, he stopped and turned to face him.


    "Stay here. Don''t follow me," Cliffordmanded him with his stern voice. After saying that, he turned around to follow Zhen-Zhen.


    Assistant: "..."

 Chapter 287 Lets Greet Him

    "Stay here. Don''t follow me," Cliffordmanded him with his stern voice. After saying that, he turned around to follow Zhen-Zhen.


    Assistant: "..."


    The assistant couldn''t believe that Clifford would ask him to stay behind. He just watched Clifford''s back, still wondering why he was suddenly fine having this girl''spany in buying his suit.


    The mostmon thing he would do in a situation like this was to ignore the woman aftershing out at her. He was the CEO of apany. He could buy his new suit with his own money. Why asked her to buy him a suit?


    After a few seconds of racking his brain hard, some spections crossed his mind.


    "Wait¡­ don''t tell me he was charmed by the woman''s beauty??! No way?! I thought he was already immune to beautiful women! Many had tried to chase after him but they all failed. He hated women but howe he suddenly changed his behavior toward this certain woman?" Clifford''s assistant couldn''t help but marvel at that thought.


    *Ringtone ying*


    ~ One Message Received ~


    The assistant received a message from Clifford. He immediately opened it.


    [ Big Boss: "Dex, Go and proceed to the venue of our meeting first. I will follow after I''m done changing my suit. Message me if Mr. Lee arrives. ]


    The assistant name was Dexter. Clifford was calling him Dex for short. He typed his response before following his order.


    [ Assistant Dex: "Noted, Boss. I''m on my way to the venue. See youter. Enjoy! (Insert Winking Emoji ) ]


    Dexter already sent his message before he realized that he was not supposed to add thest word"Enjoy!" and the winking emoji.


    "Shit! I''m doomed!" He cringed in fear after realizing his mistake. He waited for Clifford''s reply, expecting that his big Boss would scold him big time. But minutes passed, the message he was expecting didn''t arrive so Dexter heaved a sigh of relief.


    Meanwhile, Clifford was staring at his phone screen with a frown on his stern face. His eyes were fixed on thest word and winking emoji that his assistant added in his message.


    "Enjoy? What is he talking about?" Clifford mumbled to himself.


    His focus was still on his phone when suddenly he felt a soft hand grab his arm, thus stopping him from walking further. The moment he turned to his side, his brown eyes met Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked her in confusion.


    Zhen-Zhen shed her charming smile before answering him.


    "You scolded me a while ago for not paying attention to my surroundings. But now, you are doing it yourself. You almost bump into an elder." Zhen-Zhen pointed her forefinger at the senior citizen walking away from their spots.


    Clifford was taken aback by her words. He couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. He looked away, hiding his reddened face.


    "I''m sorry," he apologized again.


    ''Damn! Why am I apologizing again? This is the second time that I apologized today to the same person.'' Clifford scolded himself inwardly.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled after seeing his embarrassed expression. When he heard that, Clifford shifted his gaze back at her. He was looking at her, feeling amused. He couldn''t exin why but her giggles were like a piece of music in his ears.


    Zhen-Zhen stoppedughing as she pulled him inside the Department Store''s men''s clothes section. They needed to buy his suit fast so that she could follow Sophia and Marcus.


    She was worried that Sophia might feel nervous and ufortable if she learned that she''s not following them anymore. But at the same time, she was positive that Sophia could manage it by herself.<sub> </sub>


    On the other hand, Clifford was obediently following Zhen-Zhen, letting her pull him inside the store. He had mixed emotions as he watched Zhen-Zhen''s hand gripping his arm.


    Upon arriving at the men''s clothes section, Zhen-Zhen immediately released him and picked up some suits that might fit ording to his size. Zhen-Zhen already made a mental calction based on his muscr and body built.


    "Try them!" Zhen-Zhen cheerfully said, handing three sets of suits over to Clifford.


    She looked like a girlfriend choosing clothes for his boyfriend. That''s what Clifford was thinking at that moment as he nced at her with amusement.


    He couldn''t utter a word. He just epted those suits she picked for him as he went to the changing room. Zhen-Zhen just smiled while watching his back.


    When Clifford disappeared from her sight, she messaged Sophia, asking about their current location. It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen received a reply from her.


    [ Sunbae Sophia: "Lillie, Marcus invited me to go for a road trip and to stroll around the city. Don''t worry about me. I can already handle this. I don''t want to trouble nor burden you for following us. Thank you. I will update youter. Mwuah." ]


    Zhen-Zhen was d that Sophia''s friendly date with Marcus was going smoothly. She wanted her to enjoy this day. She sent her another message.


    [ Sis Lillie: "Okay, Sunbae. I hope you will enjoy this date. Please take care. Update meter. I will be waiting. Mwuah." ]


    [ Sunbae Sophia: "Yes, dear. I will call you right away once I get home. See you on Monday at our favorite spot." ]


    Zhen-Zhen decided to message Tristan, informing him that she was no longer following Sophia and Marcus.


    [ My Beautiful Wifey: "Hubby, I stopped following Sophia and Marcus. Should I go home straight or will you fetch me here?" ]


    After a few seconds, Zhen-Zhen immediately received a reply from Tristan.


    [ My Sweet Hubby: "Wifey, I cane and fetch you there in 15-20 minutes. Are you willing to wait for me?" ]


    [ My Beautiful Wifey: "Yes, hubby. I will just wait for you here." ]


    [ My Sweet Hubby: "I''ll be there soon, wifey. I miss you. Mwuah. ]


    Zhen-Zhen was still exchanging messages with Tristan when Clifford came out of the changing room. While he was walking toward Zhen-Zhen, a girl who was shopping together with her best friend noticed his presence.


    "Sis, that person¡­ he is Clifford right. Your ex-fiancee!" The girl blurted out, catching the attention of the other girl beside her.


    The girl followed her friend''s line of sight then she saw the handsome man in a ck suit. Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw him.


    It had been a long time since thest time she saw him. For unknown reasons, she felt like her heart was being squeezed right now. The regret and guilt could be seen in her dark eyes.


    Her friend noticed her saddened expression. She felt sorry for her. She knew it was her friend''s fault but she''s a proud girl who didn''t want to admit her mistakes. She''s a stubborn woman. Because of that, she lost a great man like Clifford.


    "Olive, why don''t you greet him? Maybe he is not mad anymore?" Her friend suggested to her.


    Complicated emotions shed in her eyes when she heard that. She had to admit that she really wanted to talk to him again and ask him how he''s doing.


    After contemting for a few seconds, Olive exhaled deeply and nodded her head.


    "Alright, Ana, let''s greet him," she said with a faint smile on her face.

 Chapter 288 Unexpected Encounter

    Olive and Ana walked over to follow Clifford and approach him. They were just a few steps away from him when they noticed another presence.


    Clifford stopped in front of a very beautiful woman. The woman smiled at him sweetly while giving him a thumb up. Olive wanted to stop but her curiosity won over her.


    She wanted to know who''s the girl in front of Clifford. ''Is she his new girlfriend? But I didn''t hear any news that he got a girlfriend.''


    Ana looked at her friend worriedly. She didn''t know if it was still a good idea to approach Clifford. It seemed that he was not alone. He was with a beautiful woman who might be his girlfriend.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen was d that the suit she picked was fitted to Clifford.


    "You look great with this suit!" Zhen-Zhen said to him while giving him a thumb up.


    Clifford had the urge tough because of her childish behavior of giving him a thumb up sign. He wanted to fight it but failed. Clifford ended up letting a soft chuckle.


    "I always look great with a suit," Clifford stated confidently, boasting a little bit.


    Zhen-Zhen also giggled after hearing hisst remarks. At least, this man started to ease up a little, unlike before when he looked mad as if he was always angry at the world.


    ''Maybe he was really in a bad mood a while ago,'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself.


    "How about the other two suits?" Zhen-Zhen asked him curiously.


    "They also fit me.Now, I wonder how did you know my size?" Clifford said amusingly.


    Zhen-Zhen pointed her finger at her eyes and said matter-of-factly, "By observing you."


    "Come. I will pay for those three suits as mypensation to you and as a sign of my apology. We have to leave fast or else you might bete from your appointment today!" Zhen-Zhen grabbed Clifford''s hand again, pulling him toward the cashier.


    The moment the two of them turned around to leave, they bumped into Olive and Ana. The smile on Clifford''s lips disappeared in an instant when he recognized the girl.


    She''s thest person he wanted to see right now. He didn''t expect that their paths would cross again here. Thest news he heard about her was that she went to the States after breaking their engagement.


    ''She''s back,'' Clifford thought to himself. His expression darkened as he gazed at her. After a few seconds, he looked away.


    "Hi Cliff, long time no see. How are you?"


    A soft mellow voice was heard. Olive was staring intently at Clifford''s handsome face. There was a hint of longing in her dark orbs.


    Clifford maintained his expressionless front as he shifted his gaze back at Olive who was giving him a faint smile. Instinctively, Clifford held Zhen-Zhen''s arm tightly, pulling her closer to him.


    Clueless about what was happening, Zhen-Zhen just darted her gaze back and forth between Clifford and Olive. She remained silent while observing them.


    ''Wow, I really had a bad day today. Who would have thought that I would encounter the two people I hated at the same ce? Did Tristan and Olive meet each other here? Was that the reason why that punk was also here a while ago?'' Clifford started to specte in his mind.


    ''Well, I don''t care about them. They can meet all they want.'' he added to his thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen could sense that Clifford was mad about something again. She looked down, watching Clifford''s hand that was clutching her hand too tightly.


    The atmosphere around them became awkward. Olive greeted him with a friendly smile on her face but Clifford just remained silent, looking at her nkly, no emotion at all.


    Ana could also feel the tension between Clifford and Olive. She didn''t dare to make a sound. She just bit her lower lip, anticipating Clifford''s reply to Olive.


    Zhen-Zhen could no longer stay silent so she nudged Clifford''s shoulder and said, "Hey, are you okay? Is there something wrong?"


    Clifford averted his gaze to Zhen-Zhen. Zhen-Zhen was giving him a kind of look as if saying "Your friend is greeting you. You should greet her back."


    But Clifford pretended that he didn''t get what she meant by that look. He just smiled at her sweetly while shaking his head.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I''m fine. Let''s go now¡­ Sweety." Clifford mumbled with so much gentleness in his voice. He emphasized hisst word, calling Zhen-Zhen ''Sweety.''<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen: "Eh?"


    Ana: "..."


    Olive: "..."


    After saying those words loud and clear, Clifford gently pulled Zhen-Zhen away from Olive and Ana. He decided to ignore Olive and her friend, Ana.


    Clifford''s lips stretched out into a triumphant smirk upon seeing Olive''s shocked and disappointed expression.


    Ana and Olive just watched Zhen-Zhen and Clifford until they vanished from their sights. The two of them already assumed that Zhen-Zhen was Clifford''s woman.


    Ana felt sorry for Olive. She was the one who suggested to Olive that she should greet Clifford. Who would have thought that he already had a girlfriend? No one mentioned it in the news articles or magazines.


    ''Did I give Olive a false hope?'' Ana felt like scolding herself.


    Olive, on the other hand, concealed her emotions, pretending that she was just fine.


    "Let''s go and continue our shopping!" Olive said to Ana cheerfully. Ana could only bob her head.


    *****


    Clifford and Zhen-Zhen arrived at the cashier. She paid for everything. After a few seconds, she received a message from Tristan, asking about her current location. He already arrived at the mall.


    Zhen-Zhen was just done replying to Tristan when she heard Clifford''s voice.


    "Thank you," Clifford said to her meaningfully.


    He didn''t know how he would exin to her the reason why he called her ''Sweety'' in front of Olive. Fortunately, Zhen-Zhen didn''t make things difficult and awkward to him.


    She didn''t ask him further about his action a while ago. Zhen-Zhen was respecting his privacy. She knew that he had his personal reason for that and she was not in the right ce to question him about sensitive matters.


    She could sense that there''s something going on between this man and the girl they met a while ago.


    "Why are you not asking me anything?" Clifford couldn''t help but bring it up.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at him before saying. "I have no right to ask you. Besides, we are still strangers to each other."


    Clifford was dumbfounded because of her straightforward response. She had a point and he understood that. In fact, he really appreciated her.


    "Then, maybe it''s our time to introduce ourselves. I''m Clifford Sy." Clifford extended his left hand to her. He was left-handed.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded at him, dly epting his hand using her left hand as well. That''s the moment Clifford took notice of her ring.


    Clifford frowned upon seeing her wedding ring. For some unknown reasons, he felt very disappointed. ''She has a wedding ring. Does it mean she''s already married?''


    "I''m Lillie Davis," Zhen-Zhen finally introduced herself.


    The frown on Clifford''s forehead deepened after hearing the surname Davis. Now, he became curious if she''s rted to the Davis Family. He also noticed the ck Card she used a while ago.


    "Davis? Are you rted to the Davis Family, the owner of the Heavenly Star Enterprise?"


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head frantically.


    "Yes, I''m rted to them. My husband is the current CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise. Do you know Tristan Davis?"


    Clifford: "¡­"

 Chapter 289 Well Call It Even

    "Yes, I''m rted to them. My husband is the current CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise. Do you know Tristan Davis?"


    Clifford: "¡­"


    Clifford didn''t know what to feel or how to react after hearing that. But one thing was for sure, It gave him a great shock and disappointment. Of all people, why¡­ it has to be Tristan Davis, his mortal enemy?


    One second¡­


    Two seconds¡­


    Three seconds¡­


    Clifford just remained silent. He couldn''t utter a single word as he looked at her withplex emotions on his handsome face.


    In his mind, he wanted to tell her ''Yes, I know him very well. He was the guy who ruined my rtionship with my ex-fiancee. He was the reason why the girl whom I was supposed to marry betrayed me.''


    "Mr. Sy? Are you okay?" Zhen-Zhen asked him worriedly after seeing his paleplexion.


    ''Did I say something wrong?'' Zhen-Zhen pondered to herself while assessing Clifford''s expression.


    Zhen-Zhen''s voice snapped him back out of his wandering thoughts. Clifford nced at her, his brown eyes meeting her blue eyes.


    Clifford tried his best to conceal his negative emotions as he smiled at her faintly.


    "No, I''m good. I''m sorry about that. I just got distracted, thinking about my meeting," he said, making up some excuse for spacing out for several seconds.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head with a smile. She apologized to him once more.


    "I''m really sorry about that. I hope you will not bete for your appointment because of me."


    "No, it''s okay. The person who I will be meeting today is gonna bete also. So don''t worry about that."


    Clifford couldn''t believe that he was still consoling this woman, the wife of his mortal enemy.


    Unconsciously, Clifford clenched his fists as a cold glint shed through his eyes.


    ''What kind of joke is this? I met Tristan and saw Olive. Then the woman before me is Tristan''s wife. What a great coincidence?!''


    ''So the rumor was true. Tristan Davis is already married. But how? Since when? Is this some kind of arranged marriage?'' Clifford added to his thoughts.


    Clifford was still racking his brain hard about how all of these happened when Zhen-Zhen''s phone suddenly rang. Tristan was calling her. She excused herself and moved a distance from Clifford to answer Tristan''s call.


    Clifford managed to see the caller ID on her phone screen- [ My Sweet Hubby ]. Tristan''s photo also popped up on her screen.


    At that certain moment, Clifford knew that it was Tristan who was calling her. His brows knitted in a frown and his face contorted.


    The temperature around him suddenly dropped. He was now emanating a cold and chilly aura.


    He couldn''t exin why but he had the urge to break that phone in her hand right now.


    ''Damn! Why am I thinking like this?'' Cliffordined inwardly.


    For some unknown reasons, he felt like he was defeated again by Tristan Davis.


    ''Does she know that her husband is a worthless punk and a total jerk? I bet she will just be hurt by that guy.'' Just thinking about that possibility, Clifford couldn''t help but feel mad.<sub> </sub>


    He was not supposed to pity her or care about her feelings. Besides, they were not friends nor even rted to each other.


    But, why did he feel very concerned about her after knowing that Tristan Davis was her husband?


    Clifford was just observing Zhen-Zhen from his spot. He could see the glow of happiness on her face as she continued talking to Tristan. The bright smile on her face was the proof.


    It did not take long when from the distance Clifford saw Tristan walking toward Zhen-Zhen. Instinctively, Clifford moved away, hiding from Tristan.


    When Zhen-Zhen looked back at his previous spot, Clifford was nowhere to be seen. She frowned when she didn''t see him.


    ''Where is Clifford? Did he leave already?'' Zhen-Zhen peered at her surroundings, searching for Clifford.


    Zhen-Zhen was supposed to introduce Tristan and Clifford to each other but Clifford suddenly disappeared.


    ''Oh, maybe he is alreadyte for his meeting.'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself.


    She was still trying to find Clifford when strong arms engulfed her from behind. Tristan already reached her spot.


    "Wifey, I''m back. Did you wait for me that long?" Tristan kissed the back of her head after saying that.


    He was acting lovey-dovey again with Zhen-Zhen, in short PDA (Public Disy of Affection).


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but giggle. She turned to face Tristan, shaking her head.


    "Nope, you just came on time, hubby."


    After saying that, Zhen-Zhen tiptoed and nted a soft kiss on Tristan''s right cheek. Tristan''s smile widened when he received his reward for being on time.


    "Let''s go home?" Tristan asked her.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded at him in agreement.


    "Great. I have a surprise for you once we reach our home." Tristan was referring to FaMo''s substitute as his surprise to Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes lit up after hearing the word ''surprise''.


    "Really? I''m so excited to see it. Thanks, Hubby!" Zhen-Zhen pounced on him, feeling excited about his surprise.


    Tristan hugged her back while letting out a soft chuckle. He was thinking that his wife could easily be satisfied sometimes. She had simple happiness.


    Zhen-Zhen peered at her surroundings, searching for Clifford onest time. She was wondering why Clifford didn''t say goodbye to her.


    Little did they know, Clifford had witnessed the sweet interactions between Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. He could only clench his fist and smiled bitterly at them.


    ''They look so in love and happy together.''


    Soon, the husband and wife left the department store, walking hand in hand.


    The Cashier was looking at their retreating backs. "Eh, who is the real boyfriend? The one who''s with her a while ago or the one who just arrived? Is she two-timing them? Tsk tsk tsk. She''s beautiful so it''s easy for her to do that."


    Unknown to the cashier, Clifford just heard herment. He just came out of his hiding spot. Then an idea popped up in his mind.


    ''This is going to be fun and interesting. Tristan Davis, maybe it''s now your turn to taste your own medicine. You stole my fiancee, so how about I steal your wife from you this time? Then we will call it even.''

 Chapter 290 FaMo Met His Substitute

    After the fifteen-minute drive, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen reached their home. He asked Zhen-Zhen to go inside first.


    Tristan would pick FaMo''s substitute out of his cage. He left FaMo''s substitute to the guardhouse a while ago before fetching Zhen-Zhen from the Mall.


    Clueless of the true intent of Tristan for letting her enter the house first, Zhen-Zhen followed his request. She also wanted to know what FaMo was doing right now.


    Upon entering the house, Zhen-Zhen could feel FaMo''s aura around the house. He was cultivating his power inside her room right now.


    Zhen-Zhen went to her room in a hurry. She felt very excited as she could feel that FaMo was slowly regaining his power back.


    She saw him in the middle of her bed in a cross-sitting position. His hands were ced and rested on his knees with his eyes closed. He looked like doing yoga with this kind of pose.


    His body was surrounded by orange lights. FaMo was not wearing upper clothes so Zhen-Zhen could see his body covered by beads of sweat.


    She moved closer to the bed. She tried to check his wound on his back. She was d to see that his wound dried up already. But the mark was still visible.


    "FaMo," Zhen-Zhen called him out.


    He automatically opened his eyes the moment he heard her voice.


    "Zhen-Zhen, you are here. I think the concealing technique that we used is very effective. I didn''t sense your aura. It ispletely hidden." FaMo informed Zhen-Zhen.


    "So even if you identally encounter the guardian warrior in this world, they will not know that you are the demon god''s daughter," he added.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at FaMo. She sat down beside him.


    "FaMo, I am starting to control my power as well. It''s difficult sometimes but I will try my best."


    FaMo gently patted Zhen-Zhen''s head. "I could see you are doing better. Don''t worry, Zhen-Zhen. You will master it soon. We will continue your training once you recoverpletely."


    "I know you exhaust too much magical power after that incident in Mt. Calypso. You also transferred lots of your energy to me when you tried to heal my wound. Thank you, Zhen-Zhen. And sorry for being a burden to you." FaMo nced at her with a grateful look on his face.


    Zhen-Zhen caressed his face while shaking her head.


    "No, FaMo¡­ you are not a burden to me. You protected me and Tristan. You are our savior. I should be the one thanking you."


    FaMo was touched by Zhen-Zhen''s words.


    "By the way, how''s your power? Can you now transform to your original form? Can you shift into cat form? Can you fuse with my body again?" Zhen-Zhen threw him lots of questions.


    "Hmmm, based on my current condition right now, I think I can fuse with your body once I turn myself into a fire¡­ but transforming back to my cat form and dragon form requires a lot more magical power. I can do it after a week." FaMo said, feeling a little bit sad.


    He didn''t want to admit but he also missed being a cute fluffy cat. When he was in a cat form, he could sleep together with Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen would always pet him, hugging and squeezing him in her arms whenever she liked it. He already missed those moments.


    He was also afraid that if he stayed longer in his human form then he would be used to it. He was worried that he might like acting human in this world and might forget his true self.<sub> </sub>


    After all, he was still the mighty ck dragon, Zhen-Zhen''s protector.


    Zhen-Zhen could somehow feel his worries. So she tried to talk to him and cheer him up.


    "FaMo, you don''t have to worry too much. Whatever form you will use from now on, always remember that you are FaMo, my protector."


    "Honestly, I am amazed every time I will see you in your dragon form. It reminds me that you are part of my father''s power. It gives me a sense of security. I feel like Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo are always here, guiding me."


    ? "When you are in your cat form, I am so happy because I can hug you whenever I like. Your cuteness always brightens my day. Through this, I can be with you and see you every day, unlike in your dragon form. We need to hide it from the people here."


    FaMo nodded because he understood Zhen-Zhen.


    She paused for a moment, eyeing FaMo in his human form.


    "I love seeing you in this human form. Fa-Fa, I missed him so much. But because of you, I can touch Fa-Fa''s face like this and hug him like this." Zhen-Zhen touched FaMo''s face and hugged him


    "I''m so d to see youmunicating with Tristan and other people which you can''t do if you are in your cat form. So I would suggest that from now on you can use both cat and the human form."


    "Do you like it? What do you think?" Zhen-Zhen asked FaMo.


    FaMo bobbed his head frantically. "I like this idea, Zhen-Zhen!"


    "So make sure to recover your power. I miss my cute fluffy cat FaMo."


    "Yes, I will do my best, Zhen-Zhen."


    FaMo and Zhen-Zhen just finished their conversation when they heard a knocking sound outside her door. It was Tristan. Zhen-Zhen told him to enter.


    "Wifey,e to the living room. There''s something I wanna show you. It''s my surprise for you." Tristan said to Zhen-Zhen excitedly.


    Zhen-Zhen and FaMo exchanged nces with each other, oblivious of the surprise waiting for them in the living room.


    Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen and FaMo toe with him to the living room.


    Upon arriving there, Tristan showed them FaMo''s substitute that was sitting leisurely on the sofa.


    "Zhen-Zhen, Surprise! FaMo is back!!!" After saying that, Tristan turned to FaMo. "Father-in-Law, meet FaMo, Zhen-Zhen''s favorite pet."


    Meow! Meow! Meow!


    FaMo: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    The two of them stayed rooted on their spot as they watched FaMo''s substitute. They didn''t know how they would react to this surprise. They were indeed surprised to see this cat.

 Chapter 291 Ill Tell You A Secret

    FaMo: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    The two of them stayed rooted on their spot as they watched FaMo''s substitute. They didn''t know how they would react to this surprise. They were indeed surprised to see this cat.


    Tristan, on the other hand, looked confusedly at Zhen-Zhen and FaMo who were frozen on their spots. He could see the stunned expression that was visible on their faces.


    This was not the reaction he was expecting from them. He thought Zhen-Zhen would immediately run to FaMo''s substitute and hug him. She would always do that when seeing FaMo.


    ''Eh, what''s wrong with them? Why are they wearing the same surprised expression? Honestly... It feels so weird. Something is off but I don''t know what it is. I wonder what they are thinking.'' Tristan marveled at that thought.


    ''Wait¡­ don''t tell me... they can tell that this ck cat is an impostor?'' Tristan''s eyes widened in that realization. He suddenly felt anxious. He was silently praying that this was not the case.


    He was worried that Zhen-Zhen would discover his white lie. Tristan had to do this. He already tried his best but he couldn''t find the favorite pet of his wife.


    He didn''t want her to be sad so he resorted to this. He just needed to buy more time to find the real FaMo. He couldn''t bear to see Zhen-Zhen cry because FaMo went missing. The search for the real FaMo was still on-going.


    Tristan cleared his throat to catch FaMo''s and Zhen-Zhen''s attention.


    *Cough* *Cough*


    "Wifey? Father-in-Law?"


    Tristan''s voice pulled them out of the daze. Zhen-Zhen and FaMomunicated through a mind link first before responding to Tristan.


    Zhen-Zhen: ''FaMo, I didn''t know where Tristan got this ck Cat, having a simr appearance as your cat form. But for now, let''s y along with him. Okay?''


    FaMo''s face contorted as he darted his gaze back and forth between Tristan and his substitute cat. Despite his unhappiness, FaMo agreed with Zhen-Zhen''s request.


    FaMo: ''Okay, Zhen-Zhen. I understand.''


    After hearing FaMo''s response, Zhen-Zhen immediately walked over to scoop the ck cat sitting on the couch.


    "Oh, you''re so cute. Hmm, you lose some weight, FaMo! Where have you been?" Zhen-Zhen said, petting ''FaMo'' head.


    The real FaMo couldn''t hide his frustration when he saw Zhen-Zhen hugging his substitute. He was upset because another cat appeared and now Zhen-Zhen had to call that cat FaMo.


    ''That''s my name!'' FaMoined inwardly. He felt like crying right now. When he nced at Tristan, he gave him a sharp and deathly re.


    ''This dumb fool! It''s his fault. Why is it he had to bring this cat here? It''s obvious that this cat is not me. I am cute and fluffy but this one¡­ it''s ugly and thinner than me!''


    Tristan didn''t notice the sharp look FaMo was giving him. His attention focused on his wife and FaMo''s substitute.


    He felt relieved that Zhen-Zhen didn''t suspect anything. Tristan had no idea that Zhen-Zhen was aware that this cat was just an impostor.


    He was d to see Zhen-Zhen''s smiling face after seeing FaMo''s substitute. Though Zhen-Zhen was pretending, her smile was genuine. The ck cat was so cute and she liked it.


    As Tristan watched Zhen-Zhen, he decided to tell her some truth about this surprise.


    "Wifey, the truth is FaMo went missing. It took me a few days to find him. I know that you would be sad if you learned that he had gone missing so I hid the truth from you. You missed him, right?"


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at Tristan sheepishly before nodding her head. "Thanks, Hubby. I really appreciate it. I didn''t know that you were looking for him for several days now."


    "Yes, I did. I know how important FaMo is to you. I don''t want you to feel sad without FaMo."


    FaMo facepalmed upon hearing that. He could feel Tristan''s sincerity and genuine concern for Zhen-Zhen''s feelings. But he didn''t know whether to feel grateful or mad.


    He knew that Tristan had good intentions but he was upset because he was the real FaMo. Tristan unintentionally and unknowingly reced his original spot as Zhen-Zhen''s favorite fluffy ck cat with a fake FaMo.


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, looked at Tristan helplessly. She somehow felt guilty. She couldn''t me Tristan. He did this because FaMo and Zhen-Zhen were keeping a secret from him. They didn''t reveal the true identity of FaMo.


    Zhen-Zhen started ying with FaMo''s substitute. Surprisingly, FaMo''s substitute was also fond of Zhen-Zhen.


    The two of them got along very well right away. Maybe, it was already innate to Zhen-Zhen, attracting people, even animals because of her charm.


    She became attentive to the new cat. This was the first time she had a real pet. She was extra caring to the new member of their family.<sub> </sub>


    Because of that, there were two men sulking in the living room. Zhen-Zhen neglected them once again because she found a new ymate.


    Tristan also noticed FaMo''s grim expression while he was watching Zhen-Zhen and his substitute cat. Tristan had the urge tough. He was very familiar with that kind of look.


    That look only meant jealousy. He could see that his so-called Father-inw was also jealous of ''FaMo''. Tristan often felt that jealousy too whenever FaMo and Zhen-Zhen were together.


    With a teasing smile on his face, Tristan approached FaMo who was sitting on the opposite side of the sofa. He moved closer to FaMo as he leaned in to whisper something.


    "Father-in-Law, are you jealous of FaMo?" Tristan asked FaMo, his eyes sparkled with humor. He was clearly teasing FaMo right now.


    FaMo closed his eyes, trying to calm himself down. If he won''t do it then he might hit Tristan on the head. He was already in a bad mood. And Tristan was the main root for this.


    ''FaMo, control yourself!'' he reminded himself.


    "I''m not jealous!" FaMo said through his gritted teeth.


    His response was opposite to his facial expression right now. Tristan could no longer hold hisughter. Then he patted FaMo''s shoulder as if he wasforting him.


    "Hahaha, Father-inw, no need to deny it. It is all written over your face."


    FaMo frowned, folding his arms over his chest. He had the urge to scold Tristan right now.


    "Scram! I don''t want you here. Move away. Don''t touch me!" FaMomanded Tristan with his stern cold voice.


    But Tristan refused to listen.


    "Father-inw, I will tell you a secret," Tristan said.


    FaMo just raised his eyebrow while eyeing Tristan suspiciously. FaMo had to admit that he was curious about that secret. So instead of sending Tristan away, he asked him about it.


    "You are not alone. I am also jealous of FaMo. Super Jealous. I feel like I am a third wheel whenever Zhen-Zhen and FaMo are having quality time together. I felt like they had a secret bonding that I didn''t know."


    Tristan pouted as he recalled some past moments between FaMo and Zhen-Zhen. Tristan ended up telling FaMo about his frustration and unhappiness whenever he would feel out of ce because of Zhen-Zhen''s and FaMo''s strong bond.


    "I feel like FaMo is my greatestpetitor when ites to Zhen-Zhen''s attention," Tristan put on a pitiful face, hoping to get sympathy from his so-called Father-inw.


    Tristan was clueless that the cat he was jealous of was the same person with whom he was sharing his frustration right now.


    "Sometimes, I couldn''t help but wonder if Zhen-Zhen loves FaMo more than me. And most of the time, I could feel that FaMo didn''t like me. He was always hindering me from acting intimate with my wife."


    "He bit me and scratched my hand several times." Tristan raised his hand, showing FaMo some scratch marks he received from him.


    FaMo''s expression darkened after hearing all hisints against him.


    The frown on FaMo''s forehead deepened. "Are youining to me? If that is the case then why did you find FaMo? You should be happy that he went missing. You shouldn''t have brought him back here"


    Tristan smiled faintly when he heard that. Then he shook his head. "I can''t do that. Though FaMo is always hurting me, he is very important to Zhen-Zhen. Those important to my wife are also important to me."


    "Besides, I also missed FaMo. I really wanted to see him back to us."


    Tristan lowered his gaze. There was a hint of sadness in his voice. He was thinking that FaMo was still missing and he had to find him no matter what. He couldn''t lie to Zhen-Zhen forever.


    FaMo: "..."


    FaMo was rendered speechless. He didn''t expect Tristan to say that. He could hear the sincerity in his voice.


    ''Is Tristan worried about me? I don''t think he''s faking it. He looks sad.'' FaMo thought to himself, still assessing Tristan''s expression.


    "Don''t worry. Even if FaMo went missing, he will always find his way back to Zhen-Zhen," FaMo said to Tristan meaningfully. He was also consoling Tristan by saying that.


    Tristan heaved a deep sigh before nodding his head. "Yes, father. I hope so. I don''t want to see my wife cry again. I promise that I will always make her happy. You and Zhen-Zhen gave me second chance. I will not waste it, father."


    After hearing this from Tristan, FaMo realized that he became harsh and hard on him. He didn''t give him chance before. He hated him and judged him right away.


    ''Zhen-Zhen was right. I failed to see the goodness in Tristan''s heart. I judged him right away because of my over-protectiveness.''

 Chapter 292 A Beautiful Day In A Park

    Meanwhile, Sophia and Marcus continued their friendly date. They were now strolling around the city, visiting the beautiful spots and famousndmarks in the City of Empire. They made most of their time on this date.


    Theirst destination was the City of Empire People''s Park. It was thergest and well-maintained park in the city. Lots of couples were visiting the park during weekends.


    The area was full of lush greenery in which green grasses covered thewn. Some people often went there to do a pic with their family. It''s a perfect ce to rx and enjoy the moments with your loved ones.


    What could attract most people was the variety of flowers and trees. There were ygrounds for children and teens. There was also ake beside the park where couples could rent and row their boats.


    Sophia and Marcus started walking around the park. They could see people ying frisbee and others were doing yoga. The two of them decided to sit on one of the benches near the yground.


    They continued talking about their likes and dislikes. As time went by, they got to know more about each other. When they ran out of topic to talk about, Marcus decided to ask Sophia to y in the yground.


    Marcus stood up and extended his right hand to Sophia. She gazed up, giving Marcus a confused look. She shifted her gaze from Marcus''s face to his hand.


    Marcus let out a soft chuckle. "Come, let''s y. It''s been a long time since thest time I rode seesaw."


    Sophia''s eyes lit up upon hearing that. Who would have thought that she could spend time with Marcus, ying in the yground? Suddenly her heart started to beat rapidly inside her chest.


    It did not take long when Sophia ced her hand over his palm. She felt like electric currents flowed from the tips of her hand through her body the moment their hands touched. She tried her best to hide her blushing face from Marcus.


    Sophia had to admit that she was really attracted to Marcus. He was her long-time crush. Her feelings for him didn''t change even if three years had passed already. Sophia could still see the kind and thoughtful Marcus she had met three years ago.


    She was very grateful for this opportunity. She really had a great time with Marcus today. The two of them acted like children ying on the seesaw and swing. They just stopped when they got tired and exhausted.


    Marcus and Sophia sat down on the ground cover by green grasses. Marcus eveny down on the ground beside Sophia. He used his left hand as a pillow. He was now staring at the sky. Sophia also looked up. The sky was clear today. It was blue like the ocean.


    There was a tiny smile on their faces as they watched the sky together.


    "What a beautiful day it was¡­ today," Marcus softly said while staring at Sophia''s lovely face.


    Sophia nodded her head. She had no idea that Marcus was looking at her. She''s busy watching the sky and the birds flying above them.


    Upon observing her beautiful face for a while, Marcus noticed the beads of sweat on her forehead. He immediately picked up his handkerchief in his pocket and handed it over to Sophia.


    Sophia just looked at him, feeling hesitant to ept his handkerchief. Because of that, Marcus sat up. He was the one who personally wiped the sweats on Sophia''s forehead.


    She was taken aback by his action. She just remained still, trying to hold her breath. Marcus was gently wiping her forehead while staring at her intently. Sophia''s heart started to run wild once again. She just wished that it was not loud enough for Marcus to hear it.


    After wiping her sweats, Marcus''s hand instinctively moved to caress her blushing cheeks. Sophia felt like not only her cheeks were burning but her entire body. Marcus''s touch was making her hot and nervous.


    ''Damn! Sophia, pull yourself together. Don''t embarrass yourself in front of Marcus,'' Sophia reminded herself.<sub> </sub>


    Because of her nervousness, she reflexively chewed on her lower lip, causing Marcus to shift his gaze from her eyes to her soft delicate lips.


    At that certain moment, Marcus could no longer restrain himself. He wondered what she would taste like, especially those soft red kissable lips of her.


    Marcus started to sumb to the temptation of this beautifuldy in front of him. He wanted to taste her¡­ and kiss her lips.


    He moved his face closer to hers little by little. Sophia could feel the tiny hairs at the back of her neck stand as Marcus''s breath fanned against her skin. She could also smell his minty fresh breath, instantly intoxicating her.


    Just a few more centimeters and their lips would touch each other.


    One second¡­ *Marcus moving closer*


    Two seconds¡­


    Three seconds...


    But before that kiss could happen, Marcus''s ringtone echoed, thus breaking that magical moment.


    That was a wake-up call for both of them. They almost kissed but something stopped that from happening. Marcus immediately picked up his phone, groaning inwardly because of the sudden interruption.


    Marcus frowned upon seeing the name of the caller. The person was none other than Jade, his younger sister, and Sophia''s ssmate.


    "Sophie, wait... I''ll just answer this call. Wait for me here, okay?" Marcus said, excusing himself from Sophia.


    Sophia just nodded her head at him absentmindedly. She was still dazed by Marcus''s action a while ago.


    ''Is he nning to kiss me just a while ago?'' That''s the question running in her mind right now.


    Meanwhile, Marcus already stood up, moving away from Sophia before he answered Jade''s phone call.


    Marcus: "What?"


    Marcus raised his voice a little bit. He felt frustrated because someone interrupted Sophia and him.


    Jade: "Hey, are you mad? Why are you raising your voice at me? How''s your date? Did you entertain Sophia very well, my dear brother?"


    Marcus could only facepalm and shook his head in annoyance after hearing his sister''s series of questions.

 Chapter 293 Mean Girls

    Jade together with her friends, Nyka and Emma was hanging out at Lester''s penthouse. He invited his girlfriend, Nyka. Since it''s the weekend, Jade and Emma tagged along with her.


    Of course, John who was courting Jade rushed into Lester''s penthouse after knowing that Jade and others wereing. Lester organized ate-afternoon pool party for them. Since Marcus was having a date with Sophia, he was the only one who couldn''t make it today.


    Because he was not around, Marcus became the topic of the five people hanging out in the pool.


    "Hey, what do you think, sis? How''s Marcus doing right now?" Emma asked her friend Jade.


    They just finished swimming fiveps when they decided to take a rest on the side of the pool. Lester and John chuckled when they heard Emma''s question. They wereughing at their friend''s misfortune.


    John and Lester were both thinking that Marcus was unlucky to date a nerdy boring girl like Sophia. Lester handed over theirdies'' drinks while John joined thedies and sat down on the pooldder beside them.


    "I think you are bing harsh on your brother, Jade," Lester said teasingly to Jade.


    "So true, why did you have to sacrifice your brother like that?" John also asked Jade. There''s a glint of humor in his eyes.


    "Well, I''m not being harsh on him. It''s all about gains and benefits. Besides, a deal is a deal. I will help him with Athena as long as my brother will make our genius ssmate happy even just for one day. It''s not my fault that my ssmate fell for his charms." Jade answered them nonchntly before taking a sip on her drinks.


    "Are you kidding us? Who said it''s only for one day? Your brother mentioned to us that you also asked him to be Sophia''s partner during the uing Acquaintance Party." Lesterined to Jade in disbelief.


    Nyka pouted upon seeing the reaction of Lester. "Babe, why are you the oneining? Even Marcus didn''tin to Jade. Don''t tell me you are against the idea that Marcus will be dating Sophia again during the acquaintance party? Are you interested in that genius girl?"


    "Eh?? Me? Interested in that nerdy girl? Seriously, Babe? Are you asking me that? No way!!! I don''t want to die of boredom. I think I can''t even bear to be with her even just for 30 minutes. What if she talks to me about equations and forms? I''m gonna die from losing too much blood because of a nosebleed," Lester responded exasperatedly.


    The four of them burst outughing because of Lester''sst remarks.


    "Jade, my queen, why don''t you try to call your brother. Ask him about the updates of his date. I am also curious to know how he is doing right now," John suggested to Jade.


    "That''s right. Let''s call your brother. Let''s hear some updates from him," Emma supported John''s suggestion.


    Jade just shrugged her shoulders before getting out of the pool to pick up her phone. Since her friends made such a request, she decided to help them satisfy their curiosity by calling Marcus. When she came back, she''s already holding her phone and dialing Marcus''s number.


    It did not take long when her call was answered by Marcus. Jade put her phone on speaker mode so that the others could hear their conversation.


    After a few seconds, Marcus''s annoyed voice was heard from the other line. John and Lester tried their best to hold theirughter. They thought Marcus was in a bad mood because of his date.


    Unknown to them, Marcus was irritated because his moment with Sophia was interrupted because of this phone call.


    Marcus: "What?"


    Jane: "Hey, are you mad? Why are you raising your voice at me? How''s your date? Did you entertain Sophia very well, my dear brother?"


    Instead of answering her, Marcus asked Jade.


    Marcus: "Why did you call me now? Don''t you know that I''m in the middle of my date?"


    The five of them were confused by Marcus''s strange reaction.<sub> </sub>


    "Why is it he sounds annoyedand irritated for disturbing him during his date?" Emma couldn''t help but blurt out to them in a low voice.


    Jade raised her eyebrow and responded to Marcus, "We are just worried about you that''s why we decided to call you. I and my friends are currently hanging out here at Lester''s penthouse. Try to catch up with us when you are done with your date."


    John could no longer remain silent. He started to speak with Marcus.


    "Hey Bro, honestly I am surprised that you are still with the nerdy girl right now. I thought you will ditch her after lunch? What happened with your n? Is Sophia really that persistent, not allowing you to leave early?" After saying that, John let out a mockingugh.


    "Bro, be careful. She might put some love potion in your drinks. Hahaha," John added.


    "Shut up, man!" That''s the only word Marcus uttered before hanging up the phone.


    *Beep* *Beep*


    "Eh, what happened? Don''t tell me he hung up the phone just like that? That punk?! How dare he? We are still talking to him." Johnined in disbelief.


    Jade just shook her head helplessly. She couldn''t figure out what her brother was trying to do here as well.


    "Hmm, it seems that Marcus is working hard for our bet," Lester suddenly brought it up out of the blue.


    The threedies just looked at the two men curiously. "What bet?" They asked them in unison.


    The two men just smiled at them sheepishly. They were not supposed to tell the girls about the bet but Lester had a slip of the tongue.


    "John, spill it out now," Jademanded John with her stern voice.


    "Alright, don''t be mad at me, my Queen. I will now talk," John promptly said. Jade just rolled her eyes because he kept on calling her "my Queen".


    "The three of us made a bet. We challenged Marcus to sleep with Sophia during the Acquaintance Party. We wanted to know if your genius ssmate is still a virgin or not. Will she give in to Marcus''s charm? Ladies... Please don''t tell this to Sophia!"


    Lester and John looked at the threedies anxiously. Their n would be ruined if one of them would inform Sophia. They were also nervous that the three women would scold them because of this discovery.


    But the scolding they were expecting from thedies didn''te. They received a different reaction from them.


    "Wow, that''s a nice bet. Why you didn''t include us? It''s gonna be a fun and exciting night!" Nyka said, her eyes brimming with excitement.


    Emma also nodded in agreement. "Why don''t we record it? Hmm, if Marcus will seed then we can use the video to ckmail Sophia. She will do everything we will ask her like a ve!" Emma suggested to them.


    "Wow, nice suggestion. I like that. It will also help and save my brother from future hassle. He won''t need to pretend and act friendly with Sophia," Jade agreed with Emma''s suggestion.


    John and Lester exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They didn''t expect that the threedies would be meaner than them.


    They even thought of recording a video that would serve as Sophia''s scandal. Then they would try to use it to ckmail Sophia to make her follow theirmands and get everything they wanted from her.

 Chapter 294 Im Gonna Court Her

    ~ Sy Residence ~


    Clifford headed home after his meeting with Mr. Lee, the owner of the Mega Mall in the City of Empire. They were busy preparing for the uing productunching.


    So even weekend, he scheduled a meeting with Mr. Lee just for the sake of finishing all the necessary preparations for this new productunching of Sy Corp.


    Upon entering the house, he proceeded straight to his study. His assistant, Dexter, was following him behind. He wondered what happened to his boss.


    It seemed like his mind was wandering somewhere. Even during their meeting with Mr. Lee, Clifford looked distracted, not paying more attention to Mr. Lee. Fortunately, Dexter was there to take cover for him.


    Clifford was still silent when he reached his study. He sat down on his executive chair, leaning his back. He closed his eyes, massaging his temples.


    "Migraine??" Dexter asked Clifford worriedly.


    He remained silent, not responding to his assistant. Dexter just remained standing in front of his desk, waiting for his final instructions.


    After his long silence, Clifford finally spoke up.


    "Dex, I want you to do something for me," He said using his authoritative voice.


    "What is it, Boss? Just give me your order." Dexter politely said to Clifford.


    This time Clifford opened his eyes and nced at his assistant with so much seriousness on his face.


    "I want you to check someone for me, and find out everything about her including her likes and dislikes. I want to know everything about this woman."


    Dexter: "..."


    Dexter forgot that he had a tongue. He didn''t know what to say when he heard that. He was utterly shocked.


    ''I can''t believe it. My Boss who is a woman-hater just asked me to do a background check about a woman and to gather more information about her including her likes and dislikes?!!'' The disbelief was evident to his face.


    ''Is this the end of the world? Are aliens attacking? What''s happening?'' he added to his thoughts, still eyeing his Boss suspiciously.


    Clifford frowned when he didn''t hear any response from Dexter.


    "Did you hear me?"


    Clifford''s stern voice pulled Dexter out of his deep thoughts.


    "Y-Yeah¡­ Boss. I heard you."


    ''That''s why I couldn''t believe it. Because those words came from you¡­'' Dexter murmured to himself.


    "What''s her name, Boss?" He asked him, feeling intrigued.


    "Lillie." Clifford paused for a moment. He softly said her first name but he was hesitant to mention herst name.


    "Lillie Davis¡­" Clifford finally said it, but his face was covered byplicated emotions when he mentioned the surname, Davis.


    "Lillie Davis? Ahem, Boss¡­ if you don''t mind¡­ is she rted to the prominent Davis Family here in the City of Empire?" Dexter asked him curiously.


    "Yes," Clifford inly stated, averting his gaze to hisptop as he turned it on.


    Dexter nodded his head while rubbing his chin. He tried to recall and picture out Lillie Davis. Most of the members of the Davis Family were well-known. This was the first time he heard the name, Lillie Davis.<sub> </sub>


    When he didn''t find the answer in his mind, Dexter decided to ask Clifford once again.


    "Is she Tristan''s cousin? Why do you want to know everything about her, Boss?"


    Dexter was bing a nosy assistant once again. Clifford raised his head and nced at him.


    "I want to know everything about her because I''m gonna court her and win her heart."


    Dexter: "..."


    Dexter had not recovered yet from hisst remarks when Clifford said another word that shocked Dexter more.


    "She''s not Tristan''s cousin¡­ she is Tristan''s wife," Clifford informed him.


    Dexter: "..."


    "She''s also thedy we bumped into the Florenz restaurant, the one who spilled wine on my suit. She bought me a suit using Tristan Davis''s ck Card." Clifford''s lips curled up into a yful smile after saying that.


    ''Damn! My boss is too much. Giving me one shock after another. Argh! What a small world is this? Who would have thought that beautifuldy was Tristan''s wife? Is it true¡­ Tristan Davis is already married?''


    Dexter was trying his best to absorb everything he had discovered today.


    ''But wait¡­ that''s not the point here. Did my boss just tell me he is going to court Tristan''s wife?'' Dexter''s eyes widened in that realization.


    "Boss, are you sure about this? She''s already married to Tristan Davis. If you try to hit on her then¡­ it will create more conflict between you and Tristan. Are you trying to cover his wife as your revenge?" Dexter had a bad feeling about this n.


    He didn''t expect that Clifford would resort to this kind of strategy. This was so unlikely of him.


    ''Was meeting Olive identally today the reason why my Boss was triggered to do this?''


    Dexter also heard that Clifford met Olive, his ex-fiancee in the Mall a while ago.


    "What''s wrong with that? Tristan and I are already in conflict. Besides, I am just giving him the taste of his own medicine. This is the first time I will y dirty," Clifford said nonchntly.


    He was really determined to do this and he didn''t care about the consequences after. Dexter could only watch his boss helplessly.


    "ying dirty? What are you talking about? Care to share with me, brother?"


    The two men averted their gaze to the door of his study where the voice came from. They saw Alveena standing by the door, smiling sweetly at them.


    "Lady Alveena!" Dexter greeted her with a surprised expression on his face.


    "How long have you been there? Are you eavesdropping on us?" Clifford asked Alveena with his stern cold voice.


    He couldn''t help but narrow his eyes at his sister who just suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    Alveena walked over to them. She''s still smiling widely. She''s already used to seeing her brother''s grumpy expression every day. Nothing changed.


    "I only heard yourst remarks, my dear brother. Is Tristan the name of the person who seduced my supposed sister-inw?"


    Alveena was in the State at that time. She had no idea about what happened and the real story about the betrayal of Clifford''s ex-fiancee.


    Her brother didn''t want to talk about the past. No one in the family was allowed to bring up the topic of Clifford''s broken engagement.

 Chapter 295 Should Worry About Yourself

    Clifford and Dexter just watched her move across the room. Alveena grabbed a chair and sat down, facing Clifford.


    Dexter knew Alveena won''t let this topic go without getting the answer she wanted. She would keep on pestering her brother until he satisfied her curiosity.


    "Boss, do you need anything else? If none, then may I go now?" Dexter wanted to flee right away.


    Clifford just nodded his head, dismissing him. Dexter bid them goodbye and went out of his study in an instant. The brother and sister duo were left alone inside.


    "Come on, Brother. What are you nning to do? Don''t tell me you are going to hire a gang and beat up your mortal enemy, Tristan?" Alveena said exasperatedly.


    Clifford raised his eyebrow after hearing that. "What if I do that¡­ what will you do then?"


    Alveena squinted her eyes at her brother because of his response.


    "Are you crazy?! Brother, don''t stoop so low just because of revenge." Alveena started to rant at her brother.


    Clifford ignored her and remained unaffected by her words as he continued working on hisptop. Alveena was annoyed by Clifford''s attitude.


    "Brother, just forget about the past. Move on and find a new woman to love." Alveena insisted on her brother.


    Clifford stopped what he was doing when he heard that. He shifted his gaze from theptop to Alveena''s face. Then a once-in-a-blue-moon smirk appeared on Clifford''s face. It was a smirk that could send shivers through someone''s spine.


    "Well, my dear sister, forgetting the past is hard but I can consider yourst advice. And I am happy to inform you that I already set my eyes on a certain woman. So STOP nagging nor worrying about me. Just worry about yourself."


    Alveena was bewildered for a moment. ''Did I just hear it right? My brother is interested in one woman?''


    "Whoah, who''s that miracle girl who seeded in catching my brother''s interest? I wanna know her!" Alveena said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Clifford narrowed his eyes at his persistent nosy sister. He couldn''t tell her that the woman he was eyeing right now was already a married woman¡­ and the wife of his mortal enemy, Tristan Davis.


    "I. Said. Worry. About. Yourself. Don''t. Stick. Your. Nose. In. My. Business." Clifford emphasized every word.


    "Eh, why should I worry about myself? You are the one who badly needs inspiration and happiness in life so that you will not be angry at the world anymore." Alveena spat back at her brother.


    "You should worry about yourself. Mom and Dad haven''t informed you yet. But to give you a heads-up, I will tell you now. Mom and Dad already talked to Uncle Leon. They set you up on a date with Uncle Leon''s youngest son, Brandon." Clifford said to her with a straight face.


    Alveena: "..."


    He tried his best to contain hisughter. To see her shocked expression was really funny. He knew that Alveena didn''t expect that their Mom and Dad would do this to her without consulting her first. They spoiled her so much but they were already excited to marry her off.


    Thinking about it, Alveena was the female version of Tristan. She loved enjoying her freedom. She didn''t have a serious rtionship with men. She didn''t want tomit to someone.


    She thought that once a man became too involved with her then he might restrain her from doing what she wants. She''s fine with flirting with men but she''s not into a serious rtionship.


    But the only difference between Alveena and Tristan was that she knew her limit. She never slept with a guy. Kissing and making out, that''s her boundary. She won''t go beyond that.


    After she recovered from that shocking news, Alveena was able to find her voice.


    "No way! What I hate most is setting me up with a guy I don''t even know or I haven''t met even once. What if he''s not my type?!! I can find my own boyfriend. I can ask him to meet them. Not like this!" Alveenained to Clifford.


    Finally, after a very long time, Clifford let out a soft chuckle in front of his sister.


    "My dear sister. I want to correct you on this. Not boyfriend but instead, Mom and Dad are looking for a husband-material that''s why they approached Uncle Leon. And his youngest son is the perfect candidate for you."


    Alveena: "..."


    Alveena felt like she was betrayed by her parents right now. She didn''t want to marry someone yet but they had already chosen someone to be her husband without even consulting her.


    She clenched her fists while ring sharply at her brother, Clifford. After a few seconds, Alveena stomped her feet on the floor like a child having a tantrum. She was mad but at the same time, she felt like crying.


    "This is your fault!!! The older child should marry first before the youngest. You should be the one they should marry off first, not me!"


    After saying that, Alveena walked out, leaving Clifford in his study.


    Clifford could only shake his head and sigh deeply. "As expected, she would react like this."


    **********


    [ Night-Time at City of Empire ]<sub> </sub>


    Since Alveena was in a bad mood because of the information she got from her brother, Clifford, her wild and rebellious self acted up. She decided to hang out and go clubbing tonight to relieve her stress and frustration.


    She was still upset and mad. She needed to cool down and to do that, a few cold drinks would be able to help her. She invited two of her close friends to join her, Selena and Erica.


    Since today was Saturday, there were lots of people partying in the club. The loud music reverberated inside. The dance floor was crowded, full of people dancing at their hearts'' content. The first bucket of cold beer arrived.


    "Hey, Sissy, what''s wrong with you?" Selena immediately asked Alveena who was looking gloomy right now.


    Alveena pounced on Selena right away like a crying child telling her parents that someone bullied her in school. "Sissy, my parents, and my brother¡­ they want to take my freedom soon."


    Erica and Selena exchanged nces with one another. The confusion was visible on their faces.


    "What happened? Did you do something again? Are they grounding you? Then howe you were able to leave the house tonight and you are here?" Erica asked her quizzically while rubbing Alveena''s back.


    Alveena released Selena from her tight hug. They settled down on their seats and Alveena started to share with them her concerns.


    "My parents found a potential husband for me. They are nning to marry me off. They set me up with the youngest child of their friend." Alveenamented to them, putting on a pitiful face.


    "Eh, seriously?" Selena asked her in disbelief.


    "Oh gosh, that''s really serious!" Erica gasped.


    Alveena could only bob her head and bite her lower lip. "I don''t want to get married yet! I''m not ready to give up my freedom and my social life!"


    "Alright, let''s forget about that first. We came here to enjoy. We can think of a solution for your problem after." Selena suggested, patting Alveena''s head.


    Alveena and Erica agreed on her suggestion. Soon the three of them started to enjoy their drinks. They just finished two bottles each when they decided to go to the dance floor.


    They joined the crowd, dancing and swaying their bodies on the lively music. Tonight''s music genre was abination of EDM aka Electronic Dance Music and Trap Music. The DJ was alternately ying different pieces of music ording to the genres.


    Alveena, Selena, and Erica let themselves loose, enjoying the music and dancing on the floor. Everyone was very active, loud, and having fun. After forty-five minutes of continuous dancing, the threedies went back to their assigned table to continue their drinking session.


    They were done warming up. Their bodies were now covered by sweats.


    "Wow, that''s so intense. It''s been so long since thest time we danced like that." Alveena said while giggling. They were now back to their table.


    "Yeah, that''s true." Erica promptly responded.


    "I missed hanging out with you girls. I''m d you are back, Sissy Alvee." Selena said, pulling Alveena closer to her.


    "Me too¡­ I missed you both. I''m staying here for good now."


    "Oh, maybe that''s the reason your parents are searching for a suitable candidate as your husband. They wanted you to settle down here and stay here for good." Erica brought the ''Husband'' topic up to tease Alveena.


    Alveena pouted and red at Erica.


    "Please don''t remind me of that. I won''t treat you tonight. Hmmph. You will pay for your own drinks," she threatened her.


    "Honestly, they don''t need to do that. I can find a suitable husband for me. BY MYSELF," Alveena added.


    Erica and Selena just burst outughing.


    "Really, you can do that? Prove it now!" Erica challenged her.


    "Hey, why don''t you grab this chance and start finding one for you here?" Selena suggested while smiling mischievously at her.


    Erica nodded her head in agreement. "Yeah, that''s right. Try to find the most handsome guy in this club and try to hit on him. If you can do that then tonight''s bill is on us. We will also give you rewards."


    "Hmm, okay, deal!" Alveena smiled at them confidently.


    After saying that, Alveena peered around the club, searching for her target. It did not take long when her eyes found a very handsome man sitting on the bar counter of the club.


    She was taken aback at first when she saw that familiar face. Then her eyes lit up with excitement.


    ''Whoah, I didn''t expect to see him here tonight. I''m so lucky. Mr. Drunky is here! Hahaha.''

 Chapter 296 The Most Handsome Guy

    ''Target Locked On''


    Alveena just found a perfect target for this challenge. And she was d that he was the lucky guy for tonight.


    "Hey, why are you smiling like a fool? Have you found the most handsome man in this club?" Erica asked Alveena, following her line of sight.


    Selena did the same. Both her friends gasped the moment their eyes found Andrew sitting on the bar counter. Indeed, he was gorgeous. He stood up among the men present in the club tonight.


    Alveena raised her eyebrow the moment she noticed the kind of look her friends were giving Andrew. They looked like leopards that were ready to pounce on their prey.


    Since she was sitting in the middle of Erica and Selena, Alveena covered their eyes using both hands at the same time.


    "Hey girls, that man is off-limits. He''s mine. He is my target and my prey. Find someone else," Alveena dered to them.


    "Possessive much, sissy? You don''t even know him yet," Erica said, removing Alveena''s hand that was covering her eyes.


    Alveena shed her beautiful wicked smile after hearing that. ''Haha, that''s what you think. If you just know. I already talked to him several times. I''m very familiar with him. In fact, I also saved his life.''


    "Alright, if your charm won''t work on him then Erica and I can try to hit on him," Selena said enthusiastically, provoking Alveena more.


    "You wish, Sissy! He. Is. Mine. Period!" Alveena insisted.


    Erica and Selena just looked at her helplessly. The two women had no choice but to give up the idea of flirting with Andrew since Alveena forbade them to do so.


    Selena: "Ok, Sissy. Good luck."


    Erica: "Do your best! Go and get that guy here. Invite him to join us."


    Alveena winked at them, giving them a satisfied smile. She fixed her hair first and retouched her makeup.


    "How do I look?" She asked her friends.


    Erica and Selena nced at her, eyeing her for several seconds.


    Erica: "Beautiful and seductive as always."


    Selena: "You look hot with your wet look."


    The two girls giggled after saying that. They said that since Alveena''s upper sleeveless white top was soaked with sweats, making her ckce bralette underneath to be visible. Her beautiful assets could be seen through that thin fabric.


    After getting thepliment from her friends, Alveena took a deep breath and stood up to approach Andrew.


    Meanwhile, Andrew was engrossed with drinking his beer. Hannah and Andrew hadn''t talked yet until now. He felt lonely and empty just staying at his penthouse. So he decided to go out and hang out alone in that club.


    This was the club where Andrew and Liam met. He preferred to go here, instead of going to the club owned by his friend Alex.


    He was not in the mood to hang out with his two cousins, Mark and Daniel. He was still upset with them for targeting Lillie and making her sad during the family gathering.


    Andrew was ying with his ss of beer in his hand when someone approached him from behind. He jolted from the shock because someone smacked his back hard.


    He turned around only to see Alveena who was wearing her signature vibrant smile. He was surprised to see her tonight.<sub> </sub>


    "Hey, Mr. Drunky! You are here. Are you nning to get drunk again?" Alveena cheerfully greeted him. She sat down on the vacant chair beside Andrew.


    Andrew didn''t know whether he should be d to see her or not. She was being noisy and talkative again. And here she was calling him ''Mr. Drunky!''.


    "What are you doing here?" Andrew asked Alveena, frowning in annoyance.


    Alveena giggled after seeing his annoyed expression. "Hey, why are you looking at me like that? And why are you asking me that? Are you the only one who has the right toe to ces like this?"


    Andrew squinted his eyes at her. He didn''t know why but this girl had the power to annoy him easily.


    He just shook his head helplessly before averting his gaze back to his ss of beer. Then he raised his ss to drink his beer.


    Alveena nudged his shoulder, leaning closer to him and whispering something.


    "Mr. Drunky, my friends bet me that I wouldn''t be able to start a conversation and invite the most handsome guy in this club. Want to buy some drinks with their money?"


    *Cough* *Cough*


    Andrew choked on his beer after hearing Alveena''sst remarks. Alveena giggled, patting his back.


    "Hey, easy! Just drink slowly."


    Andrew nced back at her. The disbelief was written all over his face.


    ''Did she just say the most handsome guy in this club? Seriously, is she trying to¡­''


    "Are you¡­" He wanted to ask her but he was hesitating toplete his sentence.


    p "Me, what?" Alveena asked him curiously.</anda>


    "Are you hitting on me?" Andrew finally said it, having a very serious expression on his face.


    Alveena let out soft giggles once more. Then she bobbed her head frantically as a response.


    "Yes, I am. If I don''t then my friends will try to hit on you." Alveena answered him matter-of-factly.


    "So Mr. Handsome, pleasee and drink with me. Help me win this bet. Let''s use my friends'' money for our drinks!" Alveena said, convincing and inviting Andrew.


    "No. I won''t. I came here to be alone. Why should Ie with you? Besides, I have money to buy my own drinks." Andrew tantly rejected her invitation.


    Alveena pouted after hearing that. "Please, Mr. Handsome. Just this once. Please help me out. Or else, my friends will also bother you. Still, you won''t enjoy your time being alone!" Alveena gave him a cute puppy-eyed look.


    "Come with me, Please," Alveena asked him again.


    "No! I said No. Find someone else. Don''t bother me." Andrew said firmly.


    "Eh? How can I find someone else? The rule says the most handsome guy in the club. In my eyes, you''re the most handsome guy here!" Alveena insisted, emphasizing herst sentence.


    Andrew: "..."

 Chapter 297 Sending Two Flies Away

    Andrew was rendered speechless by Alveena''s response.


    ''Damn! This woman really knows how to y with her words.'' Andrew thought to himself, eyeing Alveena in awe.


    He felt like his cheeks were burning. He was not yet drunk but his face was already scarlet red. He had to look away to hide his blushing face.


    ''Argh¡­ what should I do to this girl. I don''t think I can handle her,'' Andrewmented to himself.


    Alveena didn''t stop convincing him. She was now tugging the tip of his jacket''s sleeve while pleading at him.


    "Please handsome,e with me and join us," Alveena put her hands together, rubbing them in front of Andrew while looking at him with her doe-like eyes.


    The happenings in the bar counter were being watched and monitored by Alveena''s friends from their table. Their table was just a few steps away from the bar counter.


    "Hey, am I really seeing this? It seems like our friend, Alvee is having a hard time with that gorgeous man. Do you think Alveena''s charm will not work on him?" Selena asked Erica quizzically.


    "Hmm, I don''t know. Wanna bet again, sissy?" Erica said, smiling mischievously at Selena.


    Selena smiled back at her. "Sure, why not. So what''s the bet?"


    "Hmm, Let''s bet whether Alveena will be sessful in getting his attention. The one who will lose between us will be the one who will pay the bills for our next hang out activity."


    "Ok deal. I bet Selena will seed." Selena promptly responded. She''s confident about Alveena''s hooking and flirting skills. She''s her close friend after all.


    Erica just nodded at her, closing the deal. Then the two of them averted their gaze back to Alveena who was still convincing Andrew.


    Alveena''s pleading voice was heard by the two men who passed by the bar counter to buy their drinks. The two men overhead their conversation and at the same time, they noticed Alveena''s lovely features. They were captivated by her beauty. She looked sexy and hot.


    The two men couldn''t bear to see this beauty being ignored by someone so they decided to interrupt them.


    "Hey, Miss Beautiful, if he doesn''t want toe with you, then it''s alright. It''s not your loss but his." The tallest guy butted in that caught Alveena''s and Andrew''s attention.


    p Andrew frowned when he saw the two men standing just one step away from them.</anda>


    "Don''t worry, Miss Beautiful. Do you wantpany tonight? We can offer you that. Why don''t you invite us instead?" Another man spoke up.


    Both men were also good looking but Andrew''s beauty was still on a different level. They were still no match to Andrew''s gorgeous and manly look.


    Alveena wanted to ignore them but when she noticed Andrew''s sharp look towards the two men, she decided to y a little with them.<sub> </sub>


    "Oh, really? Are you sure about that?" Alveena said, pretending to be enthusiastic about it. She turned around to face them.


    Andrew lifted his eyebrow when Alveena suddenly changed her attitude, showing her interest in the two men before them.


    ''What a great liar. I knew it. She''s an expert in hooking someone up. Just a while ago, she was saying she couldn''t find someone else because I was the most handsome guy in her eyes. And now that these two good-looking men appear, she immediately forgets about me.'' Andrew couldn''t help butin in his mind.


    "Yes, of course. It''s our great pleasure to fulfill the request of a beautifuldy just like you," The tallest man responded with so much eagerness in his voice.


    "We will make you happy and give you more fun tonight!" The other guy said meaningfully.


    Both of them were eyeing Alveena''s sexy body. Their lustful eyes focused on her two beautiful mounds that were slightly visible through the thin materials of her white top.


    Their action didn''t escape Andrew''s observant eyes. He nced at Alveena. He just noticed that her white top was soaked by her own sweats, making hercy bralette visible. It also emphasized her two assets. No wonder the two guys kept on checking her out, especially her chest.


    Andrew cursed inwardly from irritation. He immediately remove his ck leather jacket. Then he grabbed Alveena, turning her to face him. Alveena just looked at him confusedly.


    She could see that Andrew was very pissed right now but she had no idea what was the reason for that. She was about to ask him when suddenly Andrew put his jacket on her. He even guided her hands so that Alveena would be able to wear his jacket.


    Alveena was surprised by his action. Then she heard him whisper to her while he was putting the jacket on her.


    "Why are you letting these pervert men feast on your sexy body? Cover it up," Andrew''s voice was stern but there was a hint of concern in his words.


    Alveena just nodded at him absentmindedly. She was still dazed by his thoughtful action. Meanwhile, after he was done, Andrew turned to face the two men while wrapping his hands around Alveena''s shoulder.


    "Sorry guys, but she said she would only ask thepany of the most handsome guy in this club. Sad to say, that most handsome man is not one of you... So fuck off." Andrew said to them with his cold authoritative voice.


    The two men were displeased to hear that. They were about to talk back at him when Alveena''s interjected.


    "Oh, yeah. That''s true. Sorry guys. But this man beside me is the one I am looking for. But I might consider it if he''s not present here. So better luck next time, dear."


    That was Alveena''s cue of dismissing the two guys as if telling them that they were not needed there at all. The two men had no choice but to leave, feeling frustrated. They really thought Alveena would consider inviting them since the guy beside her kept on rejecting her invitation.


    When the two men left, Alveena immediately put one arm around his waist while saying, "Mr. handsome, now let''s go! I will introduce you to my friends."


    "Eh??? Wait. I don''t remember epting your invitation!"


    Alveena giggled. "Hmm. Stop ying hard to get. I know you want toe with me, that''s why you sent those two flies away." She winked and smiled at him teasingly.

 Chapter 298 Small Fight

    Andrew just found himself following Alveena behind. She was holding his hand as she gently pulled him toward their table where her friends, Selena and Erica, were waiting for them.


    ''Sigh, I gave in again to this girl''s persistence. From the start, I already knew that she would be a troublesome fellow.''


    Andrew could only sigh deeply, feeling helpless. Alveena always seeded in making him do things against his will.


    Meanwhile, Selena and Erica were still in their baffled state while staring at Andrew and Alveena who were now approaching their table.


    They swooned after seeing Andrew took care of those two men who were trying to hit on Alveena. He even protected her from their lustful eyes the moment he covered Alveena''s body using his own jacket.


    "Oh my gosh, he is not only gorgeous but also a true gentleman. Alvee is so lucky tonight!" Erica blurted out.


    "That''s true. But wait¡­ why do I feel like this man is a little bit familiar as if I''ve already seen him before. I just couldn''t remember when and where." Selena said, trying her best to recall where she had seen Andrew.


    Erica justughed at her. "You are always saying that sissy whenever you see handsome men. Hahaha."


    Selena pouted at Erica''s teasing.


    Unknown to Erica, Selena was telling the truth. She had seen the news article about the announcement of Andrew''s engagement with Hannah. She just forgot about it.


    Soon, Alveena and Andrew reached their table. She introduced Andrew to Selena and Erica. They weed and entertained Andrew warmly.


    They tried to ask Andrew more about himself but they failed. He was just a man of a few words. He didn''t want to talk much about himself. So in the end, the threedies changed their topic.


    They didn''t want Andrew to feel ufortable with them. It did not take long when Erica and Selena went back to the dance floor. They tried inviting Andrew to dance with them but he politely refused them.


    Alveena chose to stay with Andrew to entertain him and to have a conversation with him.


    "You know what, you are truly Mr. Drunky. You just came here to the club for drinks. You don''t even dance." Alveena shook her head in disappointment. She was mocking Andrew.


    "How about you? Did youe here just to hook up with men?" Andrew spat back at her.


    Instead of being offended, Alveena just giggled at his remarks.


    "Why? Are you still jealous? Did you forget you are the lucky guy tonight? I chose you over them. Why are you still upset?" Alveena didn''t let go of this opportunity to tease Andrew.


    Andrew rolled his eyes skyward. "So shameless!"


    "Hey, kidding aside, why are you here? You were just discharged from the hospital a few days ago. Why are you drinking again in a club? Do you want to get sick and go back to the hospital again?" Alveena sounded like a girlfriend who was scolding her boyfriend.


    "Because I''m bored at home," Andrew promptly said. He was surprised as to why he was exining to her.


    Alveena let out soft giggles once more. "That''s why you need me in your life. I assure you, you won''t get bored when I''m with you! I will make your life fun and exciting."


    Andrew: "..."


    ''What she meant by saying that? No thanks! I want a peaceful life, not a noisy one. She''s equivalent to trouble.''


    After a while, Alveena extended her right arm to Andrew.


    "By the way, where is my perfume?" She asked him expectantly.


    "Give me my branded perfume," she added.


    "Seriously? Do you think I will bring it here? I didn''t even expect that I would meet you here tonight." Andrew couldn''t help but facepalm.


    "Oh, right. Tsk Tsk Tsk. Then give it to me within this week! Okay?"


    Andrew just nodded at her.<sub> </sub>


    Alveena remembered something again. She picked up her phone and dialed someone''s number. It did not take long when Andrew''s phone rang.


    His phone was inside his jacket''s pocket which was wearing by Alveena right now. Before Andrew could get it from her, Alveena already fished out his phone in his jacket''s pocket.


    Alveena frowned and pouted after seeing the name of the caller on his phone screen.


    [ Ms. Noisy Talkative Roaring Thunder ]


    "I told you to save my number and named it Beautiful Alveena! Why the hell it became Ms. Noisy Talkative Roaring Thunder??! Where is the word ''Beautiful'' there? And my name?" She ranted at him.


    Andrew didn''t respond to her. He just raised his eyebrow before snatching his phone from her. This time Andrew was the one who dialed her number.


    Alveena''s phone rang and Andrew''s caller ID popped up on her phone screen. Andrew looked at her phone, checking out his name.


    He also frowned upon seeing what was written on the screen.


    [ Mr. Handsome Grumpy Drunky ]


    "You don''t have the right toin. You also registered my number as Grumpy Drunky!"


    "But I put handsome! Mine, you didn''t!" Alveenained exasperatedly.


    "Why? Don''t you find me beautiful?" Alveena asked him, facing Andrew while holding and shaking his shoulders.


    Andrew: "..."


    "Why are you acting like a child?" Andrew looked at her helplessly.


    Alveena shot him a sharp re and started throwing punches at his chest.


    "Answer me. Am I not beautiful? Don''t you find me beautiful?" Alveena felt like crying.


    Andrew caught her hands and said, "You are beautiful."


    Alveena stopped whining after hearing hisst remarks. She gazed up to meet his eyes. Andrew was looking at her intently.


    Alveena felt like everything around her just stop upon meeting his beautiful hazel orbs. Her heart started to run wild inside her chest.


    *Badum* *Badum* *Badum*


    ''Did he just tell me that I am beautiful?'' She was still in disbelief.


    However, Andrew ruined the moment in an instant, when he spoke up his next words.


    "But I find you more noisy and talkative." He said that with a straight face.


    Alveena: "..."


    Savage, Andrew! SAVAGE!


    "Aww!" Andrew grunted because Alveena bit his hand that was holding her hand.


    "I hate you! You are now the ugliest man in my eyes!"


    Alveena immediately changed Andrew''s name on her phone.


    [ Mr. Ugly Grumpy Drunky ]

 Chapter 299 A True Vampire

    Alveena was upset with Andrew. At first, she was d to hear Andrew telling her she''s beautiful. But she didn''t expect that he would still emphasize her being noisy and talkative. He ruined everything after saying his next words.


    ''He shouldpliment a girl, not pointing out her behaviors that he didn''t like.'' Alveenained inwardly, still ring at Andrew who was checking his hand that she bit just a while ago.


    She didn''t know why she was acting like this. She knew she was overreacting but she couldn''t help it. She was asking herself if this was just the effect of alcoholic drinks. She was pissed off by him.


    Andrew, on the other hand, looked at her with disbelief.


    "Damn. I didn''t know you are a vampire? See what you did on my hand. Your fang''s marks are visible," Andrew said exasperatedly. His lips twitched, fighting a smile.


    In fact, he was not mad at her for biting him. He was just amazed that she would do it, biting someone on impulse.


    Alveena pouted and narrowed her eyes at Andrew, "Did you just say ''vampire''??!"


    Andrew bobbed his head as a response, still rubbing his hand. Alveena frowned. She was still in a foul mood but she wouldn''t allow Andrew to win. She could see the glint of humor in his eyes. It seemed like he was enjoying this, seeing her getting annoyed.


    Then a light shed through her eyes as an idea crossed her mind. A mischievous smile stretched out from the corner of her lips.


    "Since you are thinking that I am a vampire, why don''t I show you how a true vampire acts?"


    Andrew shifted his gaze from his hand back to Alveena''s face upon hearing herst statement. He didn''t have any idea what she was nning to do this time.


    He was about to ask her what she meant by saying that when Alveena suddenly grabbed his head in her hands and drew him to her.


    Before Andrew could react, he felt Alveena''s lips on his neck, burying her teeth on his skin. She bit him on his neck! Andrew''s eyes widened, his body stiffened and his mind malfunctioned for a moment.


    He was caught off guard. He didn''t see thising. Alveena was holding his head in ce, clinging to him tightly, afraid that he would avoid her move.


    Andrew was utterly astounded. He literally froze on his spot like a statue especially when he felt that Alveena started sucking on the soft part of his neck as if she was truly a vampire sucking his blood.


    Andrew bit his lower lip trying to contain himself but failed. A soft tiny surprised groan escaped his mouth. Alveena''s lips curled up into a triumphant smile when she heard his soft groan.


    Meanwhile, Selena and Erica saw what was happening right now on their table.


    "Sissy! Can you see it?! Our Sissy Alvee is already making her move on Andrew. Damn! She''s so fast. We just disappeared for a few minutes and now she''s already having a taste of him." Selena said, looking at Andrew and Alveena with amusement.


    Erica gasped in surprise witnessing that scene. "Sissy, I think it''s better if we will not disturb those two. Besides, Alveena needspany tonight and Andrew doesn''t seem a bad guy so she will be safe with him."


    "Yeah, I agree. We will leave them alone. Let''s pay for the bills and we don''t have toe back to our table. Let''s just message Alveena that we will go home first." Selena suggested to Erica.


    Erica sighed. "I know deep inside she''s still upset and frustrated about the ''setting up'' thing. But seeing her with Andrew right now, Alveena''s attention is being diverted. It''s a good thing right?"<sub> </sub>


    Selena nodded her head, "Yeah, it''s a good thing."


    Alveena''s friends decided not to disturb them so they didn''t say goodbye personally to them. They just paid the bills and messaged Alveena that they went home already.


    **********


    Andrew remained still on his seat even after Alveena released his neck. She didn''t forget to tease him.


    "Mr. Drunky, now you can call me a vampire. A true vampire is biting and sucking a person''s blood on his neck, not on hand," Alveena said with a taunting smile on her lovely face.


    Andrew couldn''t utter any words. He just looked at her, blinking his eyes several times. He was still trying to recover his wits.


    ''Damn! I-I can''t believe this woman¡­ She has no self-restraint, doing all she wants without thinking twice.''


    Andrew had the urge to flee right away and leave this woman alone. He sensed danger¡­ but he couldn''t identify what kind of danger.


    *Badum* *Badum*


    His heart was still beating fast. The memory of her soft lips sucking on his neck kept on reying in his mind. It was making him nuts.


    His body was burning hot. He felt like he was having a fever. He cursed inwardly several times, ring at Alveena who was now smiling from ear to ear.


    She was now enjoying her cold drinks as if she hadn''t done something to him.


    Andrew decided not to confront her regarding her action a while ago. It would just make things awkward between them.


    ''Argh! I want to slice her into tiny pieces!''


    Andrew grabbed his beer on the table and drank it in one go. By doing this, he was hoping to cool himself down and extinguish the me Alveena managed to awaken inside him.


    No one talked between them. They just continued drinking their beers. They lost track of time. Andrew didn''t drink muchpared to Alveena.


    Her cheeks were already red, a sign that she''s already drunk and tipsy. She also started to talk to Andrew, sharing her frustrations with him.


    She started to open up to him. Andrew, on the other hand, noticed that Alveena became talkative once again.


    ''Is she drunk already?'' Andrew pondered at that thought.


    He peered around the club, searching for Alveena''s friends. He would ask them to bring her home since she''s already drunk. But to his disappointment, he didn''t see any of them.

 Chapter 300 Stubborn Woman

    ? When Andrew searched for Alveena''s friend, he couldn''t find them anywhere in the club.


    ''Where did they go? Don''t tell me they just left, leaving their friend alone?'' Andrew thought to himself, rubbing the space between his brows.


    He couldn''t believe that they would just leave like that, not even saying goodbye to them.


    ''Are they really a true friend? How could they leave Alveena alone?'' Andrew felt annoyed by that thought.


    He decided to stand up and look for them further but he was stopped by a cold hand, grabbing his wrist. He looked down only to see Alveena''s pitiful face.


    "Where are you going? You don''t want to listen to me anymore?" Alveena pouted. She tightened her grip on his wrist.


    "Promise, this vampire won''t eat you. Please stay¡­" Alveena softly mumbled, begging him to stay.


    Andrew looked at her helplessly. ''You already bit me. Not once but twice! Making a promise now that you''ve already bitten me twice?''


    "I will just look for your friends. I''lle back after." Andrew said, reassuring her.


    Alveena didn''t let go of his hand. She shook her head and said, "No need to look for them. They went home already. They messaged me."


    "What? When did they leave? How about you? Why you didn''t go with them." Andrew couldn''t believe it. They really left without bringing their friend Alveena.


    Alveena pouted once more. "I couldn''t leave you. Besides, they already left even before I read their message."


    "You should go home. I think you are drunk already." Andrew was trying to remove her hand that was gripping his wrist when suddenly Alveena pulled him down to sit beside her.


    Andrew looked at her, bewildered. ''She''s strong for a woman who was already drunk.''


    Then Alveena leaned on his shoulder and started to speak some random things to him. Andrew could only sigh deeply and listen to her.


    "Mr. Drunky,fort me. I am mad and upset. I feel frustrated with my family. They wanted to set me up with someone I didn''t even know. They are about to take away my freedom and marry me off to a guy that I don''t even like." Alveena gazed up to see Andrew''s reaction.


    He was looking at her, expressionless. She couldn''t tell what he was thinking right now. He was just silently listening to her.


    "I don''t want to get married! I''m not yet ready for that. I hatemitments. Why they are doing this to me?" Alveena firmly stated,ining to Andrew.


    This time Andrew made a sidement while massaging his temple with his free hand. Alveena was still clinging to his other hand.


    "Maybe their goal is to find you a good husband that can discipline you. Maybe you were giving them a lot of headaches and troublestely so they wanted to marry you off. Maybe you misused and abused your freedom for them to resort to this."


    Alveena hit his chest once again. It was just a light tap so Andrew didn''tin.


    "Why are you defending them? You shouldfort me instead. Your ''Maybes'' are wrong! They just want to have a grandchild."<sub> </sub>


    Andrew''s lips twitched, fighting the urge to smile. ''Parents will always be like that. So eager to see their grandchildren.''


    Alveena continued, sharing her thoughts with Andrew. "It''s my brother''s fault. He should marry first before me. But that damn fool brother of mine became a woman-hater. Mom and Dad couldn''t even do something about him. He was acting like the head of the family and he was so strict toward me. I am pitiful right? Soe,fort me."


    Alveena reached for his other hand and put it on her head, asking for a pat from Andrew. She moved closer to him and sunk into the warmth of his body. Andrew sighed helplessly before stroking Alveena''s hair.


    Unknowingly, Andrew gave in to Alveena''s request once more, making him do things she wanted. Now he was trying tofort her by doing this.


    "Come, I will drop you at your house. You should go home now, take a rest and clear your mind. After that, talk to your parents and brother. Exin your side to them. They will listen to you," Andrew gave her a piece of meaningful advice.


    She shook her head vehemently after hearing that. "No. No! I don''t wanna go home tonight! Please don''t bring me home." She pleaded.


    "Okay, just tell me your friend''s address. Or let me call one of them. I will drop you at their ce," Andrew suggested again.


    Alveena chewed on his lower lip while shaking her head. "No, please don''t. My monster Brother will know where to find me."


    Andrew rubbed his temples once again. "Why are you afraid of your brother?"


    "I''m not afraid of him. I just don''t want to see him. I want them to worry about me not going home so that they will realize their mistake. This is me getting even with them." Alveena said stubbornly.


    "So stubborn woman. Can you act like a grown woman? Stop acting childish. Just go home." Andrew felt like scolding her.


    "I said No. I won''t!" Alveena insisted. She''s firm on her decision.


    "Sigh, where are you nning to sleep tonight? In this club or in the street?" After saying that, Andrew picked up his phone.


    "Let me book a hotel for you," he added.


    Though this woman could irritate and annoy him to the core, he couldn''t bear to leave her like this. She refused to go home and to go to her friend''s ce.


    Seeing how stubborn she was, he knew it''s futile to convince her. She won''t listen.


    What if something terrible would happen to her if he let her be? This woman was still the one who saved his life. He had to take care of her and ensure her safety as well.


    Andrew was about to book a hotel room for Alveena when she suddenly snatched his phone from him.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Give me my phone back. I am trying to book you a room!"


    "Not hotel, not home, and not friend''s ce! Bring me to your ce instead! Just take me with you! " Alveena demanded him.


    Andrew: "..."

 Chapter 301 A Night Of Passion

    In a dark room, the only source of light was the moonlit and the vague yellow lightsing from thempshade near the bedside table. Two shadows could be seen, standing close to each other, one figure was a woman and the other one was a man.


    "Can I kiss you?" she whispered almost inaudibly, ncing up at him from under her brows while smiling teasingly. Her eyes showed intense admiration for the man before her.


    "I don''t kiss a naughty girl. Go to sleep now." A baritone voice was heard in the silence of the night.


    He was about to turn and leave when the girl grabbed his elbow to stop him from leaving. She narrowed the distance between them.


    Rising on her tiptoes, she slipped one arm around his neck and one at the back of his head. She pulled his head and stretched upward to kiss his lips. Her kiss was light at first, leaving himpletely stunned but at the same time, wanting more.


    She didn''t know what got into her that she made that first move. There''s no backing down now. This was what she wanted.


    Meanwhile, waking from his stupor, he began to respond as the hesitation within him disappeared. He could no longer resist her. The kiss started out yful, but passion put an end to that.


    His kiss became consuming, hungry yet sweet, teasing her and driving her body to new heights of excitement. He pulled her against his body, nibbling on her lower lip as he deepened the kiss.


    She melted in his embrace and felt breathless, yielding to the intensity of his kiss and the firmness of his touch. The kiss they shared turned hungrier. It was a kiss filled with passion and desire.


    He groaned passionately and withdrew from the kiss for them to catch some breath. She wanted toin but stopped midway when she felt his lips trailing kisses on her jawline going down her neck.


    The heat started to engulf her whole body as his hands slowly explored every part of her. Before she knew it, her clothes were already scattered on the floor. She also reached her hand to take off his shirt.


    A magnificent masculine view greeted her sight. She could only bite her lower lip as she feasted her eyes on those prominent muscles on his body. He was so hot and sexy.


    His masculine scent was also adding to the fire of her desire. It was pleasant to her nose, intoxicating her more.


    It did not take long when their eyes met. They stared at each other for a few seconds before he leaned over and kissed her again. She''s only wearing a pair of hercy ck underwear while he was already topless.


    Their bodies were so close to each other that she could feel his hardness inside his pants. And that made her want him more. Was this the effect of alcohol on her?


    She had never been so exposed and intimate with a man like this before. Surprisingly, he was the only exception. At that certain moment, she admitted to herself that she had a strong attraction for him.


    She gasped in between their kisses when he kneaded her breasts. It was a huge turned on for her. Then after a while, he freed her two soft mounds from their covers, letting her bra fall on the floor.


    He broke the kiss once again as he gently pushed her down the bed. After that, he crawled onto the bed, joining her.<sub> </sub>


    But she wanted to take control so she pushed him down, changing their position. He was surprised by her sudden action. She was now on top of him.


    She ced her hands on his bare chest. His whole body already reacted with that simple touch. Then she leaned over, kissing him savagely. Everything about her was affecting his senses now. He returned the kiss with equal passion.


    She moaned in his mouth as his hands traveled all over her body. She felt like an electric current was running through her body in his every caress.


    She couldn''t take this any longer. Her hands went down to his pants and started unbuckling his belt. He helped her remove everything then he tore her underwear next.


    This time he changed their position again, pinning her down on the bed, both of them naked. She moaned and gasped as he rubbed his hot throbbing maleness on her core.


    ''Damn! Am I really doing this now?'' She asked herself, her heart was racing rapidly inside her chest.


    She was still thinking about whether to stop this or not when she felt a sudden intrusion inside her most precious. She let out a surprised moan.


    "Aah¡­ P-please, be gentle!" She hit him on his chest.


    She heard him chuckle, before withdrawing and making a tiny distance between their bodies. This time he grabbed the back of her knees, pulling her legs up around his hips as he started to move over her.


    She moaned while he groaned as the tip of his shaft brushed against her wet core. Wrapping his hand around the base, he rubbed the head of his manhood up and down of her folds. She shivered at the sensation of it.


    "Andrew¡­" she murmured his name. The need was evident in her voice. She wanted him. She wanted him to fill her now.


    He nodded at her as he understood what she wanted as of this moment.


    He pressed his forehead against hers before iming her lips once again. He continued kissing her as he positioned himself at her entrance.


    He pressed his hips forward. He moved further into her.Then he released her lips as he found the sensitive part of her neck. His free hand also started to stimte her twin peaks, squeezing them alternately as he impaled her slowly.


    It did not take long when he increased the pace, moving in and out of her in deep long hard thrusts. They were still doing the deed when a loud sound of her ringtone reverberated in the entire roam. Someone was calling her.


    [ Monster Brother is calling¡­ ]

 Chapter 302 Sweet Dreams

    *Loud Ringtone ying*


    [ Monster Brother is calling¡­ ]


    ''Argh, where the hell this loud and annoying sound wasing from?'' Alveenained in her mind.


    The ringtone continued for several seconds. Because of that, Alveena finally awakened. She rose to a sitting position and rubbed her eyes briskly.


    Then her eyes widened in a realization. She immediately scanned her body. She closed her eyes tight and opened them again.


    She didn''t know whether to feel relieved or disappointed right now. She was not naked, instead, she''s wearing a pair of shorts and a blouse.


    "Damn?! Don''t tell me¡­ that was just a dream! Argh¡­ Why? Oh, Why? I thought I really did it with him! It felt so real." Alveena tugged her hair while shaking her head vehemently.


    The ringing sound already stopped. She knew who was calling her as early this morning. That ringtone was assigned to her brother, Clifford. She ignored the phone call since her mind was busy, focusing on her strange but hot dreams.


    "Oh no! What am I thinking? Why did I dream about that!?" She couldn''t believe it. She had just a wet dream and it''s all about her and Mr. Drunky.


    Her cheeks were flushed as she could vividly remember her dream. The remnants of her dream were still fresh in her memory. Her heart was pounding crazily at this moment.


    "Oh my, I think I need to have a cold shower. My body is burning hot," Alveena continued her monologue.


    She got up from the bed when she remembered something. She peered at her surrounding with a startled look on her face until she realized where she was.


    The design of the room was very masculine. It was a minimalist style. All she could see was abination of shades- white, ck and gray.


    She smacked her forehead gently. "Oh, what got into mest night? Aww, my head hurts as well. My hangover started to kick in."


    Shey down on her bed again, staring nkly at the ceiling as she reminisced what transpiredst night.


    She remembered how she argued with Andrew. He was convincing her to go home but she refused. He also suggested dropping her at her friend''s ce or a hotel but she became stubborn.


    In the end, she told him to take her in his ce instead. She threw a fit when Andrew rejected her request. She threatened him that she would find another guy who would allow her toe with him to his ce.


    At first, Andrew didn''t believe her, thinking that she was just bluffing. He didn''t expect that Alveena would really act stupid, talking with some random guys in the club and asking them if she could stay in their ce even just for one night.


    She''s already drunk and tipsy. The men she approached were also looking at her with their lustful eyes, probably thinking of ways on how they could take advantage of this beautiful drunkdy.


    Andrew couldn''t stand watching them anymore so he dragged Alveena away from those men. He immediately pulled her out of the club as he guided her into his car. And just like that, Alveena seeded again in making Andrewplied with her request.<sub> </sub>


    He brought her into his penthouse. Fortunately, Hannah and Andrew were still having a cool off. Hannah didn''t visit him even once after he got discharged from the hospital. Completely nomunication between them as well


    Upon arriving at his ce, Alveena started throwing up. Andrew had to bring his car to the carwash today because of that.


    Aside from that, she also did worst. When Andrew was about to assist her from getting out of his car, she suddenly threw up all over his clothes. Alveena felt really guilty as she remembered that scene.


    She buried her face using both hands. She felt embarrassed as well. She didn''t know how she would face Andrew today. Though he seemed annoyed and irritated by her, he still took care of her.


    Fortunately, he had an extra room. Alveena slept in the guest room. It''s been a long time since someone used that room. Whenever Hannah would stay in his ce, they were both sleeping in his room.


    Last night, Andrew prepared the guest room for her while Alveena was taking a shower when she sobered up a little. Unknown to her, the clothes she was wearing right now were owned by Hannah, Andrew''s fiancee.


    "Argh¡­ what should I tell him? What if he is mad at me because of what happenedst night? Should I use my drunkenness as an excuse? Will he forgive me? Argh! Mr. Grumpy will hate me again."


    "Oh, and that dream?! It still bothers me a lot. Why the heck I dreamed about sleeping with him?"


    She grabbed a pillow and buried her face. She wanted the ground to open up and swallow her whole. She felt really embarrassed right now.


    Fortunately, Andrew had no idea about her super hot dream, or else, she would die from embarrassment.


    Alveena was still thinking about how she would apologize to Andrew when she heard a knock outside her door.


    ''Damn! She''s already awake.'' She bit her lower lip.


    She nced at the closed door, contemting what to do. After a few seconds, Alveena stood up, but instead of approaching the door, she headed to the bathroom.


    She didn''t want Andrew to see her ''just-woke-up'' look. For some unknown reasons, she wanted to look pretty and presentable in front of him so she dashed to the bathroom to freshen up first.


    While Alveena was doing her things inside the bathroom, Andrew was kept on knocking outside her room. He heard some movements inside so he was certain that Alveena was already awake.


    He just finished cooking breakfast for them. He decided to wake her up and invite her to eat with him. He wondered why she didn''t open the door yet. She didn''t even bother to tell him that she woulde out in a while.


    Andrew just remained standing outside, leaning on the door while waiting for Alveena.


    ''What is she doing inside? It''s been ten minutes already since I knocked.Why is she taking her time to open this door? Is she deaf?''

 Chapter 303 Personal Assistant

    ~ At Sy Residence ~


    Clifford was sitting in a living room while facing his parents. He kept on calling Alveena but she was not answering. He was staring at his phone screen, then he showed it to them.


    "Her phone is ringing but she''s not answering," he said to them.


    Their parents found out that Alveena didn''t go homest night. So they bugged Clifford so early this morning, asking him to find and know the whereabouts of his younger sister.


    "What happened, son? Did the two of you fightst night? Our butler said he saw Alveena storming out of your study, looking very upset." Mrs. Sy asked her son suspiciously.


    Mr. and Mrs. Sy were both very protective of Alveena. They wouldn''t be at ease knowing that their daughter didn''t return homest night. Though she''s already an adult, they couldn''t help but worry about her.


    "Son, tell us the truth. Did the two of you argue about something? Is that the reason your sisterwent outst night and didn''t return?" Mr. Sy also threw him another question.


    Clifford could only rub the space between his brows before answering his parents'' queries.


    "I just gave her a heads-up about her date with Brandon. Then she became upset."


    Mr. and Mrs. Sy didn''t know whether to scold Clifford or feel guilty about that. He told her already while they were still waiting for the perfect chance to bring it up to Alveena. At the same time, they somehow felt guilty because they did it without consulting their daughter.


    They could understand Alveena if she was really upset as of this moment.


    "Why did you tell her? You should have let us inform her," Mr. Sy couldn''t help but slightlyin because of Clifford''s action.


    ''Because she kept nagging me to find a new girl, forget about the past and move on. So I identally brought it up to annoy her too. I advised her to worry about her own love life,'' Clifford thought to himself but he didn''t dare to voice it out to his parents.


    "You didn''t warn me about not telling Alveena so I identally told what I was not supposed to tell her," Clifford responded.


    "Did you try contacting her friends, Erica and Selena?" Mrs. Sy asked Clifford again. The worries and concerns were written all over her face.


    "Mom, calm down. She''s an adult. She already knows what she is doing. She will return soon. Just give her time." It was rare for Clifford to take the side of his sister.


    He was doing this because he was thinking that Alveena might use her advantage as the favorite child of their parents and ask them to marry him off first, instead of her.


    He knew his younger sister very well. She would do everything just to avoid this unwanted marriage set-up. She hated to be controlled by someone. All she wanted was her freedom, freedom to do what she likes in which she might lose once she got married.


    "If she will not be back after today then I will have to do what I can do to bring her back. I can ask a friend to track her location or mobilize our security to find her. So don''t worry too much." Clifford reassured his parents.


    With that, Clifford was able to convince his parents. They listened to his advice and suggestions. They were confident about their son''s capability. He was someone very reliable too.


    **********


    Meanwhile, the person they were just talking about just got out of the bathroom. She''s done freshening up.<sub> </sub>


    She heard another knock. Andrew was still outside. For thest time, she checked her reflection on the mirror near the door.


    She even practiced how she would sh her smile at him. She couldn''t understand why she was acting like this. This was the first time she felt restless and nervous in facing a guy.


    ''Argh! I think that dream is the main reason why I am feeling very anxious right now. Or maybe because Imitted a great sin when I threw up all over himst night?''


    When she was satisfied with her look, she walked over to open the door and greet Andrew.


    Upon opening the door, Andrew''s handsome face came into his view. However, this handsome man was not even smiling. His arms were folded across his chest while frowning at her.


    Finally seeing her face, Andrew put his arms on his waist, ready to scold her.


    He was about to ask her what took her so long to open the door when Alveena suddenly pounced on him, hugging his waist.


    Andrew: "..."


    "Mr. Drunky! Please forgive me. I was drunkst night. I have no control over my actions. If I did something wrong please forgive me. I don''t remember anything."


    Alveena started to apologize and at the same time, she''s pretending she didn''t remember her wrongdoings especially the ''Throwing up'' stuff.


    "If you want to punish me then I have a suggestion! You can take me as your personal assistant for two weeks! I will serve you just like my Master! Just don''t scold me and don''t be mad at me. Please!" Alveena spoke spontaneously.


    Andrew raised his eyebrow, absorbing the things she just said.


    ''Why is it she sounded so guilty? I thought she said she couldn''t remember anything?'' Then Andrew''s eyes lit up as some of her words caught his attention.


    ''Punishment? Personal assistant for two weeks? Will serve me as her Master?''


    Unknowingly, his lips curled up into a mischievous evil smile. Alveena failed to see it since she was looking down while leaning her head on his chest.


    "Are you sure about that?" Andrew asked her to confirm it.


    Alveena bobbed her head frantically.


    "Yes, I am willing to do that! I will make myself avable for two weeks. I will be your personal assistant for free. I will follow your orders. But in one condition..." Alveena nced at him with her pleading look.


    Andrew frowned, "What condition?"


    "Let me stay here for two weeks. I don''t wanna go home yet."


    Andrew: "..."

 Chapter 304 Mornings Sweet Moment

    ~ Tristan''s Condo Unit ~


    Warm fingers brushed her cheek lightly and Zhen-Zhen woke to find Tristan leaning over her while watching her silently.


    Tristan greeted her with a vibrant and glowing smile like the bright sunlight shining through their window.


    "Good morning, beautiful! How''s your sleep?" Tristan softly said, nting a soft kiss on her forehead.


    Zhen-Zhen turned and smiled back at him, stretching her arm to touch his face.


    "Good morning, hubby. I have a good night''s sleep and a nice dream. How about you?" Zhen-Zhen asked him expectantly.


    "Wifey, I don''t need a dream because having you by my side, just like this, is better than any dream I have ever imagined."


    Tristan was really in a good mood today. Yesterday, FaMo aka his father-inw suddenly became kind and gentle toward him.


    And the biggest factor of his bright mood today was Zhen-Zhen. Her smile as radiant as the sun always brightened up his day.


    "Thank you, hubby. You are so sweet," Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but swoon because of Tristan''s sweet words as early as this morning.


    She immediately cupped Tristan''s face, giving him a peck on his cheek before saying, "Hubby, for me every morning reminds me that every day with you is perfect."


    Now, it was Tristan''s turn to be touched by her genuine words full of love. He could see it in her two beautiful blue orbs. She really meant it.


    The two of them stared into each other''s eyes for the longest time before he leaned over and kissed her lightly on the lips.


    Zhen-Zhen weed his lips, returning his kiss with equal passion. Tristan loved it when Zhen-Zhen was trying to match up the intensity of the kisses he was giving her.


    Now, Tristan was free to do anything he wanted without worrying about being interrupted by FaMo and his so-called father-inw.


    FaMo and his substitute were sleeping together in Zhen-Zhen''s previous room. FaMo didn''t allow the new cat to join Zhen-Zhen and Tristan in their room because he would feel jealous.


    He was thinking that he was supposed to sleep with them, not the fake one. Tristan rejoiced when FaMo volunteered to let the new FaMo apany him in his room.


    With that thought in mind, Tristan became more excited. He couldn''t control himself anymore. He nibbled on her lower lip and deepened the kiss, leaving them both breathless.


    When Tristan released her lips, both of them were breathing heavily. He looked at her with so much love and affection.


    "Wifey, can I have you as my breakfast today?" Tristan asked hoarsely.


    "I''m craving and so hungry for you," Tristan said, his voice was begging her.


    "Promise, I will make it quick so that Father-inw will not notice. Besides, he might be sleeping at this hour. Please, wifey. Can I take you? Can I make love to you?" Tristan felt helpless.


    He was already hard and throbbing. He felt like he was going to burst in his pajamas. Zhen-Zhen''s morning look was really a great temptation that he couldn''t resist.


    ''Argh! I will never get enough of her. She is now my addiction.'' Tristan thought to himself.<sub> </sub>


    He was waiting for Zhen-Zhen''s go signal. Though he was dying to im her right now, he was still asking her consent.


    After seeing her husband''s pleading look, Zhen-Zhen could only nod her head as her go signal. She wanted to fulfill Tristan''s needs. It''s her obligation as his wife.


    It''s the same thing with Tristan. He was also thinking of fulfilling his wife''s wishes and her needs. He wanted to satisfy all her wants and be the best husband for Zhen-Zhen.


    After getting her permission, Tristan didn''t waste more time as he removed his upper clothes as well as Zhen-Zhen''s nightgown. She''s not wearing underneath that nightgown except for her panties.


    In an instant, her beautiful round breasts came into his full view. Tristan licked his lips as he admired the goddess of beauty in front of him.


    Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes sparkled with excitement and anticipation as she waited for Tristan''s next move.


    Tristan smirked teasingly before he dove in to take her nipple in his mouth. He started to stimte her twin peaks alternately using his hand and hot mouth.


    "Aah, Tristan¡­" Zhen-Zhen moaned his name softly, encouraging Tristan to do more.


    The licking and sucking sounds of his tongue on her bare breasts could be heard inside their room.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    *Tsup* *Tsup* *Tsup*


    Those sounds were apanied by Zhen-Zhen''s soft moans and whimpers.


    "Aah, Aah, Oh, Tristan¡­"


    Zhen-Zhen arched her back while closing her eyes as she took in all the pleasant sensations Tristan was making her feel.


    After a while, Tristan changed his focus as his free hand moved down to Zhen-Zhen''s core. He shoved her panties aside, checking her wetness through his middle finger and forefinger.


    Tristan smiled triumphantly as Zhen-Zhen''s body was easily reacting and responding to his touch. She was soaking wet, ready to ept him.


    Tristan promised to make it quick but seeing how Zhen-Zhen was really enjoying this, he couldn''t bear to finish it as soon as possible.


    He wanted to take his time in pleasuring her until she would also get addicted to him. He had to make her feel that he''s the only man who could pleasure her like this.


    Tristan''s expert fingers started rubbing her core, ying with her clit. Zhen-Zhen''s body writhed and shivered at the pleasant sensation brought by Tristan.


    Zhen-Zhen reflexively opened her eyes when she felt Tristan''s teeth nipped and pulled at her pulsing nipple.


    That simple act felt so good that she could only moan loudly as she anchored her hands around Tristan''s neck and the back of his head.


    Little did they know, the person whom they thought was still sleeping at that time was already wide awake. And from the outside, he could hear the loud moan of Zhen-Zhen.


    FaMo was standing outside Tristan''s and Zhen-Zhen''s room, frozen in his spot. His hand was still raised in the air. He was supposed to knock at the door when he suddenly heard Zhen-Zhen''s moaning voice.

 Chapter 305 Be A Mother Of My Children

    From the sound alone, FaMo could tell what was happening on the other side of this door. He was contemting what to do.


    ''Should I go inside and interrupt them or not?'' FaMo asked himself.


    He couldn''t decide what he should do. If this was before then he won''t think twice and barge inside the room just to stop them.


    But after talking to Tristanst night and hearing how sincere he was for loving Zhen-Zhen and making her happy, FaMo realized that he shouldn''t intervene during their intimate and passionate moments.


    He knew that action like this was just natural for a husband and wife. Tristan was Zhen-Zhen''s husband and he had the right to do this with her.


    Besides, he was not new to this anymore, since he had witnessed it several times in the past 100 years ago when the demon god and Eva were still alive.


    Zhen-Zhen loved Tristan and Tristan loved Zhen-Zhen so there''s nothing wrong if the two of them would make love with each other.


    But FaMo could still see Zhen-Zhen as his baby Zhen-Zhen. He couldn''t bear to see that she was doing this already. He just had to go with the flow.


    She was an adult now. Most importantly, she knew what she was doing. She''s not that naive girl before who didn''t even know the meaning of seducing someone. FaMo was starting to ept this little by little.


    Aside from that, Tristan''s wordsst night also had a big factor in why he had the urge to ignore this and just let them love each other.


    From now on, he would try his best to stop going in the middle of them and ruin their sweet moments. After all, Tristan wanted to bribe him by giving FaMo cute little Zhen-Zhen or little Tristan.


    Last night, Tristan asked FaMo if just like his parents and grandpa, he also wanted to have grandchildren from Zhen-Zhen and him.


    Tristan tempted FaMo about how cute their little babies would be once Zhen-Zhen would get pregnant and bear his children.


    The image of little Zhen-Zhen crossed FaMo''s mind. He had to admit that he also wanted to see the mini-version of Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. They would look as beautiful as their parents. He was also eager to meet Little Davis.


    Thinking about those considerations, FaMo retreated from the door as he headed to the living room. He decided to turn a blind eye today for the sake of meeting the little Davis soon.


    He just switched on the television and turned the sound louder so that he couldn''t hear those soundsing from Zhen-Zhen''s and Tristan''s room.


    Meanwhile, inside the room, Tristan continued pleasuring his wife. Zhen-Zhen was already panting as the rush of liquid ran from her abdomen down her core.


    Tristan''s mouthvished her hardened nipples, licking and sucking them hard as he started sliding his fingers back and forth on Zhen-Zhen''s bottom lips teasingly.


    She couldn''t help but squirm as the tingling sensation sent her into a frenzy, her mind clouded by lust and desire. She wanted more of him.


    "H-Hubby¡­ more¡­ Aaah, give me more," Zhen-Zhen begged with her sensual voice.<sub> </sub>


    Tristanplied with her request as he started to insert his middle and forefinger inside her entrance. He was now gently fingering her, thrusting in and out of her wet core.


    Zhen-Zhen instinctively moved her hips to meet his every thrust. She was closer and closer to her climax.


    Soft moans and tiny whimpers slipped out of her mouth. Tristan moved up to kiss her lips once more. The kiss became more ardent and hungrier.


    It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen finally reached her first orgasm this morning. Tristan immediately removed his underpants. He couldn''t wait to release his seed inside her.


    Zhen-Zhen was still trying to steady her breathing after that orgasm when Tristan grabbed her legs and gently pushed them apart.


    He got in between her thighs. Zhen-Zhen didn''t expect that Tristan would still go down on her before taking her.


    Zhen-Zhen gasped and drew a quick breath in when she felt Tristan''s tongue licking her folds. He was tasting the sweetness of her love juices and sucking her dry.


    After a few minutes of teasing her down there, Zhen-Zhen felt her orgasm building up again. She threw her head back and gasped in pleasure, her hands clutching the bedsheets. Another wave of pleasure crashed over her as her body shuddered, reaching her second climax of the day.


    Moving quickly, Tristan positioned himself in the middle of her legs. He reached out to kiss her lips once again. After a few moments, he withdrew and stared at her with his scorching hazel eyes.


    Tristan could feel her chest moving up and down as her breathing became erratic. Though she''s strong and powerful being a demon god''s daughter, Tristan could see her as very soft and delicate under his strong and hard body. She''s like a fragile thing that he always wanted to protect.


    Tristan brought his lips closer to her ear and whispered, "Wifey, I love you so much. Do you want to bear my child? And be the mother of my children?"


    Zhen-Zhen''s attention was caught by Tristan''sst words. She paused for a moment, absorbing his words.


    ''Bear Tristan''s child¡­ be a mother of Tristan''s children. A mother just like my Mo-Mo.''


    Zhen-Zhen felt blissful thinking those thoughts. She immediately cupped Tristan''s face and looked straight into his eyes while bobbing her head frantically.


    "Yes, hubby. I want to be the mother of your children. I want to make lots of babies with you." Zhen-Zhen said cheerfully, her eyes brimming with joy and excitement.


    Tristan couldn''t help but chuckle. "Yeah, we will make more babies."


    After saying that, Tristan imed her lips once again before pressing his hips forward as he buried himself within her. Gasping at the feel of her tightness, he slowly pulled from her body only for him to surge back against her.


    He repeated his action until he got more of her. After a few seconds, her soft cries of pleasure began filling his ears. She moaned loudly, her soft body writhing beneath him restlessly.


    Tristan moved faster and harder, thrusting in and out of her for several minutes until they dissolve themselves into the pleasure of their burning passion.

 Chapter 306 Pam-Pam

    After the lovemaking session this morning, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen left their bedroom with a vibrant smile on their faces. They saw FaMo in the living room together with his substitute, watching television.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen noticed the loud volume of the television. FaMo just nced at them, pretending that he didn''t know what transpired inside their bedroom.


    "Good morning, Fa-Fa. Good morning, Pam-Pam."


    Both FaMo and Tristan gazed at Zhen-Zhen with their confused look. "Pam-Pam?" They asked Zhen-Zhen in unison.


    She smiled at them, scooping FaMo''s substitute in her arms. She carried the new member of their family and enthusiastically said to them. "Yes, my nickname for "FaMo'', I will call him Pam-Pam from time to time."


    Zhen-Zhen could see that FaMo looked gloomy whenever she would call his substitute "FaMo''. She could understand him because that name belonged to FaMo. She gave him that name.


    The joy was evident to FaMo''s face after hearing Zhen-Zhen. He was d that Zhen-Zhen was now calling his substitute as Pampam, not FaMo.


    Tristan, on the other hand, just smiled at her sheepishly. He didn''t know whether this was just a coincidence that Zhen-Zhen gave the fake FaMo a new name or she already knew that the cat he brought to the house was not the real FaMo. As long as, Zhen -Zhen was happy, then it''s okay for him either way.


    Soon, the four of them took their breakfast together. During their meals, Tristan brought up the topic of visiting the Davis Mansion today. He promised Grandpa Lu that they would visit today.


    "Father-inw, Zhen-Zhen, and I will go to the Davis Mansion today. I''m afraid that I can''t bring you with us. Is it okay with you to stay here while we are not around? I also have a feeling that my parents and grandpa will ask us to stay over." Tristan asked him politely.


    Tristan couldn''t help but feel anxious since he was afraid that his father-inw would not allow them to go without him. He felt guilty since he couldn''t introduce him as Zhen-Zhen''s father.


    But to his surprise, FaMo agreed almost immediately. "Okay. I will stay here together with Pam-Pam. So don''t worry about us. No need to bring Pampam with you."


    Tristan: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    FaMo emphasized that Pampam should stay behind. He couldn''t bear to see that his substitute would be able toe with Tristan and Zhen-Zhen while he, himself, couldn''t do it. He felt jealous because


    Pampam: "Meow! Meow! Meow!"


    The cute fluffy cat was just enjoying his meal, clueless about the jealousy the real FaMo was feeling towards him.


    In the end, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen agreed with FaMo''s suggestion.


    ***********


    ~ The Davis Family Mansion ~


    Grandpa Lu was so excited today because Zhen-Zhen and Tristan woulde to visit. He also invited Andrew and Hannah to join them.


    "Father, why are you keep on looking at our entrance door?" Isabelle asked Grandpa Lu curiously as she observed him looking at the door from time to time.


    She had just done preparing the ingredients for the menu she would be cooking for lunch when she passed by the living room.<sub> </sub>


    Grandpa Lu cleared his throat first, trying to maintain hisposure. His daughter-inw just caught him eagerly waiting for his grandson and granddaughter-inw to arrive.


    After a few minutes, the people he was waiting for finally arrived. Zhen-Zhen and Tristan walked inside the room hand in hand.


    Upon seeing Isabelle and Grandpa Lu, Zhen-Zhen quickly approached them. She hugged and kissed them both. Tristan followed her from behind.


    It did not take long when Lucas also joined them. Andrew also arrived just ten minutes after. But they wondered because he just came alone. Hannah was not with him.


    "Son, you are here. Where''s Hannah?" Lucas asked his son.


    The boys were sitting on the veranda while Zhen-Zhen and Isabelle were busy in the kitchen. Andrew paused for a moment, thinking of the alibi he could use to exin why Hannah didn''te with him today.


    In fact, Andrew messaged Hannah about this small family gathering today but he didn''t receive any response from her. He had no news or updates about her.


    Deep inside, he was worried about Hannah. Andrew simply asked Mr. and Mrs. Miller about her whereabouts without letting them know that they were seeing each other for days now.


    "Hannah went on a trip together with her friends." That''s the answer he got from her parents.


    Andrew felt relieved since Hannah was doing her best to cope up as well. At least, she had friends with whom she could share her troubles. He knew they would take good care of Hannah.


    "She couldn''t make it today. She''s busy for the uing exhibit of her paintings," Andrew partly lied to them.


    Lucas and Grandpa Lu just nodded at him. Tristan, on the other hand, nced at Andrew worriedly. He didn''t know why but he somehow felt guilty for his brother.


    He hoped that Hannah and Andrew would be able to fix their problems and be happy again just like before.


    Now that he finally found his happiness, there''s no bitterness left in his heart. He had finally moved on.


    Tristan wished Hannah and Andrew to forget the past and moved forward as well.


    But Tristan had no idea that the rtionship between Andrew and Hannah was being tested right now. No one knew if they could go back to how they used to before after this cool off.


    When Andrew joined them, Grandpa Lu simply signaled Lucas, telling him to leave the two brothers alone so that they would have their private time together.


    Lucas understood what his father was trying to say. So the father and son duo made some excuse, leaving the two brothers in the veranda.


    "Bro, how are you?" Tristan asked Andrew.


    Andrew averted his gaze to Tristan. He was still not used to hearing the word ''Bro'' from Tristan. But he had to admit that he liked to hear him calling that.


    Andrew gave him a faint smile. "I''m doing fine. How about you¡­ Bro?"

 Chapter 307 Heartwarming Scene

    ~ Davis Family Mansion ~


    Andrew gave him a faint smile. "I''m doing fine. How about you¡­ Bro?"


    Tristan smiled back at Andrew. "I''m feeling great and so happy every day."


    His hazel eyes were glowing with happiness. Andrew could see that. He knew the reason why he looked very happy. It was because of his wife, Zhen-Zhen aka Lillie.


    Andrew couldn''t help but feel slightly jealous of his brother. Despite the pain and heartache that he had gone through before, Tristan was able to break free in the past. He was now enjoying thepany of his wife.


    "Brother, I haven''t told you this before¡­ but I hope it''s not toote. I just want to tell you¡­ I''m sorry." Andrew said to Tristan.


    Tristan gave him a questioning look. He had no idea why Andrew was suddenly apologizing to him right now.


    "Why? You are sorry for what?" the confusion was evident in his eyes.


    Andrew lowered his gaze,plex emotions shed into his eyes. He took a deep breath before meeting Tristan''s eyes once again.


    "I''m sorry for not telling you about Hanna''s feelings before. I became selfish. I knew that she liked you but I kept my silence. I-I tried to steal her from you. I tried my best to rece you in her heart. You were the first person she loved, not me." Andrew was sincere with his words.


    Tristan fell silent for a moment, just eyeing Andrew. He was observing his brother''s expression and he could tell that he was truly sorry for what he did.


    Tristan stood up, approaching Andrew. He sat down beside him. Tristan ced his right hand on Andrew''s shoulder.


    Andrew was surprised to see Tristan smiling at him. It was a genuine smile.


    "Bro, I think everything happened for a reason. I couldn''t me you because you just loved Hannah. But honestly, if you told me this before probably I should have punched you now." Tristan let out a soft chuckle after that.


    Andrew just looked at him in confusion. "So, what do you feel now after I told you this?"


    "Hmm, I should say thank you for that. Because if you didn''t do that then Hannah and I should have ended up together. How will I able to marry Lillie if I am already with Hannah?" Tristan exined to Andrew.


    Andrew''s lips curled up into a gentle smile. "That''s true. Then maybe if I didn''te between you and Hannah, I might be the person who should have met Lillie. Who knows, I would also end up marrying her."


    Tristan frowned after hearing that. "No way! Lillie is mine. She''s my destiny. She is fated to me. Besides, I am certain that if we will turn back the time, you will never meet her."


    Andrew raised his eyebrow and asked, "Why is that so?"


    Tristan grinned widely at him. "Because you love going to nightclub with our evil cousins, instead of doing outdoor activities such as mountain climbing."


    Andrew burst outughing when he heard that. Tristan had a point. "Well, so that means, you met her in the mountain? You are so lucky."


    "Yes! See, we are really destined to meet each other. So don''t dream about marrying my wife! You already have Hannah. Lillie is mine!" Tristan firmly said.<sub> </sub>


    Andrew wanted to tease his brother more. "You are very possessive, brother. But what if you are already with Hannah even before you meet Lillie, you will not betray Hannah right? So that means there''s a possibility that I will meet Lillie through you. Then we might end up being together."


    Tristan narrowed his eyes at Andrew. Just thinking about Zhen-Zhen being together with Andrew, not him was making him very jealous.


    "Are you coveting my wife? Now I take back my words. I have the urge to punch you now." Tristan was looking daggers at Andrew.


    Andrew''sughter echoed in the veranda. He couldn''t believe that Tristan was getting mad like this. He was just joking but Tristan looked like he was ready to beat him at any moment.


    "Brother, don''t be mad. I am just kidding. Hahaha." Andrew patted Tristan''s shoulder.


    "I don''t like that joke. I''m gonna beat someone who will try to steal my wife from me, even if that person is my brother. I won''t back down. I will fight for her." Tristan said with so much conviction.


    Andrew looked at him amusingly. "Hmm, so now I believe you. Because of that, I realized you love Lillie more than you loved Hannah before."


    Tristan was taken aback when he heard that. Seeing his expression, Andrew decided to borate on his statement.


    "Brother, now you are willing to fight for your love for Lillie. You didn''t do that in the past. You gave up immediately. You let me have Hannah. You didn''t fight for her. But when ites to Lillie, you just said to me that you are willing to fight for her even if yourpetitor is your own brother."


    "You truly love her¡­" Andrew added.


    Tristan nodded in agreement. Andrew''sst remarks were so true.That''s what he was feeling right now. When it came to Zhen-Zhen, he won''t give up the fight easily.


    "Yeah, that''s true. My feelings for Lillie is different from the feelings I felt for Hannah before. Maybe this is what they called True Love, brother."


    Andrew couldn''t help letting out a soft chuckle once again. "You are bing more cheesy, Tristan. The Certified Cassanova finally found his one true love."


    "Oh speaking of it, did you tell her already about your past?"


    Tristan bobbed his head proudly. "Yes, I did! Everything!"


    "Hmm, so how is it? How did she react?" Andrew was very curious.


    Tristan smiled sheepishly while scratching his face. "Hehehe¡­ She epted my past but¡­"


    "But what?"


    "I got a very torturous punishment, brother! My wife is so scary when she gets mad." Tristanined to Andrew, putting up a pitiful face.


    Then the two brothers ended upughing together. From the distance, Grandpa Lu and Lucas were watching them. They saw that heartwarming scene between the two brothers. For the first time, they talked like real brothers,ughing and teasing each other.

 Chapter 308 Asking Brothers Opinion

    "It''s good to see that the two of them are getting along well now. I felt relieved. Tristan and Andrew are working on their rtionship as brothers. I''m so happy to see them interacting just like this." Grandpa Lu shared his thoughts with his son, Lucas.


    The father and son duo were still observing Tristan and Andrew secretly.


    "Yes, Dad. Their rtionship has improved a lottely. I wish this will continue. I want them to strengthen their bond not only as brothers but as friends as well," Lucas mumbled with his dreamy eyes.


    He had long dreamt of this day toe that his two sons would be able to fix their conflict. He had witnessed how his two sons became distant from each other. They loved the same woman, one ended up getting hurt and one ended up happy.


    "I think all of this happened because of Lillie. Lillieing to Tristan''s life is a blessing. Your naughty stubborn son is changing day by day. I can see it," Grandpa Lu smiled at that thought.


    He was really d that Lillie came into their lives. Lots of good things happened ever since she arrived. Even his rtionship with his grandson was also improving because of Lillie. Tristan was bing close with the family again.


    The two men were still talking when a butler approached them. "Pardon, Chairman Lu but there''s a phone call from the President of the University of Imperial Knight. He is looking for you."


    Grandpa Lu and Lucas exchanged nces with each other. It''s rare for the President to call Chairman Lu. They wondered what was his motive for calling him personally.


    Grandpa Lu just nodded at the butler before following him to answer the phone call. The president called him through Davis''sndline. Lucas also stopped spying on his two sons. He decided to help his wife and his daughter-inw in the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, Tristan and Andrew continued talking to each other. The main topic was work and thepany. Andrew would report on Monday. Working would help him divert his attention away from Hannah.


    Speaking of work, Andrew remembered Alveena and her offer. She volunteered to be his personal assistant for two weeks for free but in return, he had to provide her a ce to stay. And she was insisting on staying in his ce for two weeks. He had not decided yet about this matter.


    She was really a troublesome fellow, rebelling against her parents and brothers. He felt like having a headache just thinking about her. He even left his car in the carwash today because Alveena created a big mess inside his car after throwing up several timesst night.


    He tried convincing her to go home but she refused to listen. In the end, Andrew left her in his penthouse as he headed here at Davis Family Mansion.He was generous to her because she saved his life. He felt indebted to that troublesome fellow.


    Thinking about that, if ever he would agree with Alveena''s condition, he could stay here in the Davis Family Mansion and let her stay in his penthouse for a while.


    "Brother¡­" Andrew wanted to ask Tristan about something but he was a little bit hesitant.


    "Yes, bro? Hmm¡­ is there something troubling you? Tell me. Maybe I could help you," Tristan asked him after noticing the hint of hesitation in Andrew''s eyes.


    Andrew scratched the back of his head. "Bro, what branded perfume usually a woman like?"


    Tristan raised his eyebrow after hearing that.


    "Eh, perfume? Are you troubled by perfume? Are you nning to buy perfume for Hannah? Don''t you know the brand she is using? Howe you didn''t know? You are her fiancee." Tristan said exasperatedly.


    Andrew was rendered speechless. He felt like Tristan was scolding him right now.<sub> </sub>


    ''Of course, I know what Hannah''s like. I''m not buying perfume for Hannah. It''s for Ms. Noisy.'' He thought to himself.


    "Well, It''s not for Hannah. I have a friend who is asking me what brand of perfume he will give to his girlfriend. I only know Hanna''s perfume. Of course, I don''t want to rmend him Hannah''s perfume too. He should find another brand for his girlfriend." Andrew lied.


    "Oh, I got your point. Then why he didn''t ask his girlfriend about the perfume she likes?"


    ''Because the perfume she likes is Hanna''s perfume. I don''t want her to use Hanna''s perfume. That''s why I ask her to change her perfume. And now, she is asking me to gift her the perfume I like for her, not her preference.''


    Andrew couldn''t voice it out to Tristan. He didn''t want his brother to misinterpret the reason why he had to buy perfume for another woman.


    "Well, the girl said he should choose ording to his likes, instead of her preferences."


    Tristan nodded his head. He rubbed his chin, thinking of a good suggestion. This was the first time Andrew asked him for his opinion so he wanted to help him.


    "Hmm, rmend our number one and best-selling perfume! The product of our ownpany! You help your friend and at the same time, you advertise our product. Haha." Tristan winked at Andrew.


    Andrew: "..."


    "Brother, I didn''t know you are such a profiter!" Andrew shook his head in disbelief.


    "Well, I''m the CEO of ourpany. I have a great responsibility to raise our profits every month!"


    "Okay. I will tell him that."


    The two brothers just finished talking when Isabelle called them. It''s already lunchtime and they would eat together.


    During lunch, Grandpa Lu brought up the phone call he received from the President of the University of Imperial Knight, Zhen-Zhen''s school.


    "The University of Imperial Knight which is Lilie''s school is inviting me to be a guest of honor during the University Acquaintance Party. Lillie, my dear, you will be attending this party, right?"


    Acquaintance Party was one of the big events being held by the University of Imperial Knight yearly.


    "Yes, grandpa, all the students are attending this party," Zhen-Zhen responded cheerfully.


    "Yeah, I epted the invitation since I will be able to see my granddaughter there."

 Chapter 309 Tough Competition

    "Yeah, I epted the invitation since I will be able to see my granddaughter there."


    "Really, Grandpa? Yey. Grandpa will also attend the party. I know it is gonna be fun!" Zhen-Zhen responded with so much excitement in her voice.


    Tristan''s eyes lit up upon hearing that. Then his lips curled up into a mischievous smile.


    "Grandpa! I wannae with you. I will also bring Matthew with me!"


    Everyone looked at Tristan suspiciously.


    "Why do you want toe? You are not invited!"


    "Hmm, because I want to be with my wife during the party. What if many college boys will try to bug her? I need to protect her from them." Tristan stated matter-of-factly.


    Andrew and Isabelle couldn''t help butugh because of Tristan''s possessiveness.


    "Brother, I am afraid that Lillie will not be able to enjoy the party if you are there," Andrew said, teasing Tristan.


    Tristan shot Andrew a cold sharp re before turning to Zhen-Zhen with his pleading eyes. "Wifey, tell them that you also want me to attend the party and apany you."


    Zhen-Zhen giggled, patting Tristan''s head. "Yes, Hubby. It will be fun if you are there too."


    "Eh, then why are you bringing Matthew with you?" Lucas asked Tristan inquisitively.


    Tristan didn''t answer him. He just smiled at his father meaningfully.


    ''Because I am nning to tease and ship him with Sophia. I think Matthew has a crush on Sophia.''


    Tristan turned to Grandpa Lu. "Grandpa, can I attend on your behalf? Just draft your message and I will deliver it for you."


    "NO! NO! I only have one invitation. I want to attend it myself." Grandpa Lu refused, ring at Tristan.


    "But Grandpa, I thought you don''t want to attend a party like this. The president kept on inviting you before but you always rejected his invitation. You were always sending Assistant Twig to attend on your behalf."


    Lucas and Isabelle nodded their heads. They could also remember how Grandpa Lu was always rejecting this kind of invitation. But this time, it''s different. He finally epted the invitation.


    "Are you not listening to me? I said this time I am attending because Lillie is also attending. Hmm. If you want an invitation then ask the event organizer or the president. This is a great chance to attend this party together with my granddaughter-inw.I will never give you my invitation. NEVER!"


    Tristan: "..."


    Andrew: "..."


    Isabelle: "..."


    Lucas: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen: *Smiling*


    Andrew leaned on Tristan and whispered something. "I think grandpa is also one of yourpetitors when ites to your wife, brother. Good luck. It''s toughpetition. He dotes so much on Lillie,pared to us."


    Andrew chuckled when he saw Tristan''s contorted face as he looked daggers at Grandpa Lu. Tristan could only sigh deeply. Grandpa Lu would never give in this time.


    Then an idea popped up in Tristan''s mind. He immediately turned to his wife who was sitting on his right side. He was sitting in the middle of Andrew and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Wifey, please help me convince, Grandpa. I want to attend the party too. Matthew also needs to attend because he is always tired and stressed at work. He has to rx for a while and this party will be a great help to him." Tristan said to Zhen-Zhen, in a low voice.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head. She also liked the idea of Matthew and Tristaning to the party.


    "Grandpa¡­" she called Grandpa Lu softly.<sub> </sub>


    "Yes, Lillie?" Grandpa Lu was very gentle whenever he would talk to Zhen-Zhen, unlike Tristan. He was always scolding him with his stern cold voice.


    "Is there a way for Tristan and Matthew to attend the party as well? I think it will be more fun if we are all together. The more the merrier, do you agree grandpa?" Zhen-Zhen was politely asking Grandpa Lu.


    Grandpa Lu shot Tristan a cold re. He knew that his sneaky grandson asked Lillie''s help to convince him. Since it was a requesting from his favorite granddaughter-inw, Grandpa Lu had no choice but to fulfill it.


    "Ok, dear. Don''t worry, I will talk to the president of your school to give me three invitations to this big event."


    "Yey, Thank you, grandpa!"


    "Anything for my granddaughter-inw!"


    Tristan: "..."


    Andrew: "..."


    Isabelle: "..."


    Lucas: "..."


    They couldn''t believe that Grandpa Lu gave in to Zhen-Zhen''s request just like that. They could really see the great difference in treatment.


    Just a while ago, he tantly rejected Tristan''s request but only one word from Lillie, Grandpa Lu changed his mind right away!


    This time it was Tristan who leaned closer to Andrew.


    "Hey, Andrew, do you think we are just an adopted grandson? Why do I feel like my wife is the one who is blood-rted to our grandpa, not us? Or maybe our parents just adopted him as our grandpa, what do you think?"


    "Pfft¡­ Hahaha." Andrew couldn''t hold hisughter after hearing Tristan''s ridiculous remarks. He almost choked fromughing too much.


    Because Andrew''sughter was contagious, Tristan also ended upughing.


    Grandpa Lu, Lucas, Isabelle, and Zhen-Zhen watched Andrew and Tristan who wereughing hard in front of them.


    "What is funny?" Grandpa Lu asked them both.


    Tristan and Andrew exchanged meaningful nces with one another, thenughed again before answering Grandpa Lu.


    Tristan gave Andrew a warning look, asking him not to tell them what he had just said.


    "No, grandpa. Tristan just told me a very funny joke," Andrew covered up for Tristan.


    Tristan nodded his head frantically to support Andrew''s statement.


    But unknown to them, Zhen-Zhen heard Tristan''s words. Since Grandpa Lu was the one who asked the question, Zhen-Zhen decided to tell them what she heard.


    "Grandpa, Tristan said to Andrew whether they are just adopted grandsons of yours or the other way around. They thought Dad and Mom adopted you as Andrew and Tristan''s grandfather."


    Grandpa Lu: "..."


    Lucas: "..."


    Isabelle: "..."


    Tristan: ''I''m doomed!''


    Andrew chuckled and said to Tristan teasingly. "I told you. It will be toughpetition. See, even your wife betrayed you for grandpa."

 Chapter 310 Is Sophia Absent?

    Just like what they had expected, Tristan''s parents and Grandpa Lu asked the husband and wife to sleepover at Davis Family Mansion. Since Andrew had a guest in his ce, he decided to go home after dinner.


    On the same night, Isabelle noticed that Tristan and Zhen-Zhen didn''t bring FaMo with them. She missed FaMo as well. They just told her that FaMo was left in Meyer''s house. They would bring him the next time they would visit again.


    Meanwhile, FaMo was stuck with Pam-Pam. He still hated this cat who was impersonating him. But FaMo didn''t forget to take care of Pam-Pam just like how Tristan treated him when he was in his cat form.


    He prepared food and milk for Pam-Pam. The two of them ate together at the dining table. Since FaMo was bored, he decided to talk to Pam-Pam.


    FaMo: "Hey, fake FaMo. How dare you impersonate me? You are trying hard copycat! Yeah, you are COPYCAT!Zhen-Zhen should have called you COPYCAT instead of Pam-Pam."


    FaMo was venting his frustration right now. He didn''t know whether Pam-Pam could understand him or not. Pam-Pam just continued eating his food, ignoring FaMo''sints.


    FaMo red at Pam-Pam who was enjoying his food.


    "You will never be me! I am much cuter than you. I am fluffier than you. I will show you the true and real FaMo once I recover my power. I will transform into a cute adorable fluffy chubby ck cat." FaMo started boasting his cat''s appearance to Pam-Pam.


    After finishing his food, finally Pam-Pam responded to FaMo.


    Pam-Pam: "Meow. Meow. Meow."


    Of course, FaMo didn''t understand him. He had a differentnguage. Besides he was a dragon and Pam-Pam was just an ordinary cat.


    "I am more intelligent than you. I can understand Tristan when he is talking to me. How about you? Can you understand what I am saying right now?"


    Pam-Pam didn''t respond. He was now sitting on the table in front of FaMo, licking his paws. After the cat was done, Pam-Pam walked toward FaMo with an upright tail, signifying Pam-Pam was rxed and friendly towards FaMo.


    FaMo stopped talking as he watched Pam-Pam move across the table. When Pam-Pam reached FaMo spot, he rubbed his head against FaMo''s hand as if he was saying that he was happy to see him.


    Unknowingly, FaMo began stroking Pam-Pam''s head. He was petting Pam-Pam!


    When FaMo realized what he was doing, he withdrew his hand almost immediately.


    "Are you trying to charm me?! Hmmp. This won''t work. I''m still mad at you for taking my original ce." FaMomented to him while pouting.


    Pam-Pam let out a meowing sound once again.


    "Meow. Meow. Meow."


    "I can''t understand you. Sigh."


    Suddenly, Tristan''s face appeared on his mind. Now, he could rte to Tristan. When he was trying to tell him something when he was in cat form, Tristan couldn''t understand him easily.


    Then he would call him "a fool" right away. ''So, this is how it felt of not knowing what a cat was saying to you.''


    FaMo let out a chuckle recalling how many times he called Tristan ''fool'' because he couldn''t figure out what he wanted to ry to him.


    "Yeah, now I know it''s not easy tomunicate with a cat or any other animals. I shouldn''t have called him fool many times." FaMo felt apologetic towards Tristan.


    FaMo averted his gaze to Pam-Pam.


    "Don''t worry, Pam-Pam. From now on, I will be good to your Master. I will just go easy on him."


    FaMo smiled at that thought. After cleaning the dining area, FaMo proceeded to the living room to watch a movie. Pam-Pam followed him.<sub> </sub>


    The moment FaMo settled on the couch, Pam-Pam also joined him. He climbed on FaMo''sp and he sleptfortably.


    FaMo just let Pam-Pam sleep on hisp as he continued watching the movie. He even began stroking Pam-Pam''s head. And that''s how they spent their night together without Zhen-Zhen and Tristan.


    *****************


    ~ At University of Imperial Knights ~


    Monday¡­


    The next morning, a great ruckus happened as early in the morning in the session hall of Third Year ss A. A beautiful student who they couldn''t recognize joined their Mathematics ss.


    The men couldn''t take their eyes off the charming student whom they thought was a new transferee. She chose to sit on thest corner. That was her favorite spot. It''s peaceful and far away from her noisy and troublesome ssmates.


    A group of five men started talking about their ''new ssmate''.


    "Hey, who is she? She''s so simply pretty."


    "Yeah, I like her eyes. She''s so captivating. I wanna know her name."


    "I''m surprised. We have a new ssmate and she''s damn beautiful."


    "Let''s greet her after ss. Oh yeah. Let''s wait for our professor. She will introduce herselfter.


    "Oh, I''m so excited to know her name."


    Meanwhile, Jade and her friends, Nyka and Emma, who had just arrived in the session hall also heard the murmuring of those five men.


    "Hey, is it true? We have a new ssmate?" Emma asked Nyka.


    Nyka just shrugged her shoulders. "Don''t ask me, girl. We just came here at the same time."


    "How about you Jade, do you have an idea about this?" This time Nyka asked Jade.


    "No," Jade answered them nonchntly.


    The threedies prepared inside the hall, searching for their new ssmate. They were surprised when she saw her. They had to admit that thedy sitting on thest corner was a true beauty.


    It did not take long when their Math professor arrived. Everyone took their seats.


    "Eh, by the way, where''s Sophia? Is she absent today?" Nyka asked her friends when she didn''t see Sophia inside the hall.


    Emma chuckled and said, "Maybe she still has a hangover after dating Marcus. Love sick!"


    "Hey, did you ask Marcus what happened during his date?" Nyka asked Jade curiously.


    Jade frowned as she remembered how her brother ignored her when she started asking him about his date.


    "Marcus refused to talk! I think we should just ask Sophia once shees to school." Jade said to them.


    "Yeah, let''s ask her. Too bad she''s absent today."

 Chapter 311 Looking Stunning Today

    ~ University of Imperial Knights ~


    Jade and her friends thought Sophia was absent today. They even made fun of her absence, telling each other that she got sick after going on a date with Marcus.


    "Hey, Jade, do you think Marcus seededst Saturday? What if Marcus tried to sleep with her just to win the bet and Sophia got sick because of that? What an easy girl she is if that really happens?!" Nyka shared her spection with them.


    "Maybe that''s the reason why Marcus refused to tell you what happened? Is he embarrassed that he slept with a nerdy boring girl like Sophia?" Emma alsomented.


    Jade rolled her eyes skyward after hearing Nyka''s and Emma''s spections.


    "Girls, what did you eat this morning? Your imagination is running wild. My brother is not that kind of jerk. I think he will try to win her trust first before doing something like that."


    "Oh, and please lower your voice. Our ssmates might hear us. What if someone will tell Sophia about this? Then our n will be ruined!" Jade added, reminding her friends.


    Jade''sst words made Emma and Nykaugh quite hard.


    "My friend, you don''t have to worry about that. Even if our ssmates overhear our conversation, no one will try to approach Sophia. They are on our sides. Who dare betray the Queen of this ss A?" Nyka said confidently. She was referring to Jade as the Queen of their ss.


    Sophia might be the smartest in their ss but she was an outcast. On the other hand, Jade and her friends were the Stars of these ss because of their beauty and wealth.


    Compared to the three of them, Sophia was just nothing. That''s what Nyka and Emma were thinking at that moment.


    They were used to being treated by their ssmates as the most important personalities in their ss. They were receiving lots of praises and admiration from others. Because of that, they became conceited and self-centered, thinking that the world only revolved for them.


    They were thinking too highly of themselves that they were belittling Sophia''s capability just because of her physical appearance. They were good in front of her but backstabbing her when she''s not around.


    They were even throwing her different insults, talking bad about Sophia as being an ordinary girl from an average family who was just able to attend this prestigious university because of her brain. All brains but no charms at all!


    But unknown to them, everything would change starting today. Who would have thought that the ugly duckling they were belittling would turn into a beautiful swan?


    It did not take long when the Mathematics Professor arrived the session hall. He was the most strict professor among the professors of the third year ss A. There was aplete silence when he entered the ss.


    He was a middle-aged man, wearing thick eyesses. Just one look from him could intimidate and frighten the students. Even the charms of the prettiest girl in the ss won''t work on him.


    This was one of the reasons why Jade and others were trying to do anything just to pass this subject. And the only person who could help them was Sophia.


    They couldn''t afford to fail because once they failed they had to repeat and take this subject and this professor would be their teacher all over again.


    They all wanted to escape this hell so they had to do everything just to pass this subject even if it meant to take advantage of Sophia or even ckmail her in the end just to get what they wanted from her.


    They didn''t care if they would end up hurting Sophia. All they cared about was themselves, their gains, and the benefits that they could get from her. They never hesitated nning and strategizing their evil scheme against Sophia for the uing Acquaintance Party.


    "Argh, here we go again with our scary looking Mathematics Professor," Emma whined at her friends in a very low voice.<sub> </sub>


    "I wish we have the History Professor of First-Year ss A. Did you hear that their new History Professor is very gorgeous?" Nyka started to gossip with them. She was referring to Liam.


    Jade gave them a warning look. "Keep quiet. Our ss is about to start. Do you want to receive a scolding from Professor X?"


    They called him Professor X because their Mathematics professor looked like Professor X from the movie X-Men.


    Their Professor was now standing in front, holding his ss records. It was his habit to check student''s attendance first before proceeding to his discussion.


    The professor started calling their names one by one. The men who were talking about their ''new ssmate'' were wondering why their professor didn''t mention or introduce first their new ssmate before checking their attendance.


    "Did he forget about our new ssmate?" One guy whispered on his seatmate.


    His ssmate had no idea as well so he just shrugged his shoulders, saying:"Maybe he forgot about her. Or he will introduce her to us after checking our attendance. If not, then we should remind our professor to introduce to us that lovely ssmate of ours."


    The other guy nodded in agreement. "That''s true. I am very eager to know her name."


    The two men nced at the back to see their beautiful ssmate whom they thought was a new transferee. She was busy reading her notes. After staring at her intently, the two men wondered why she looked very familiar.


    Almost half of the ss was called when the professor called Sophia''s name. Nyka was about to tell him she''s absent when a familiar voice was heard,ing from the back.


    "Present, Sir."


    Everyone averted their gaze at the source of that voice.


    "Eh, she sounds like Sophia, our nerdy ssmate." One of the students said.


    Even the professor was taken aback for a moment after seeing the person who just spoke up.


    "Miss Sophia?" He asked her again to confirm. He even fixed his eyesses as he assessed Sophia''s appearance.


    "Yes,sir. It''s me. Sophia."


    "Oh, looking so good and stunning today, Miss Sophia," The professor smiled at her as he finally recognized his favorite student.


    Jade: "..."


    Nyka: "..."


    Emma: "..."


    Everyone: "..."

 Chapter 312 Jealousy And Bitterness

    Jade: "..."


    Nyka: "..."


    Emma: "..."


    Everyone: "..."


    Everyone except the Mathematics professor was thinking of the same thing.


    ''What?! Seriously, is that lovely student Sophia, the nerdy ssmates of ours? How did this happen?''


    They were all utterly astounded. The shock and disbelief were written all over their faces as they watched Sophia who was leisurely sitting in the back row.


    Sophia could see the stunned expression of her ssmates. She tried her best to hold herughter. Seeing their expression was priceless.


    For some unknown reason, she felt so good getting a genuinepliment about her new looks from their professor.


    Sophia decided to follow Zhen-Zhen''s and Tristan''s advice. She continued to change her style and maintain her transformation look. It somehow helped her boost her confidence.


    She was not wearing her thick eyesses today, but her contact lens. She was wearing her usual uniform but her vibe changed. Unlike before, she dolled up today beforeing to school. She was satisfied with her current appearance.


    Jade and her friends couldn''t believe what they were seeing right now. Sophia turned into a beautiful woman in just one day. Did she change her appearance because she went on a date with Marcus?


    They were still eyeing Sophia when they heard the murmuring of their ssmates.


    "Wow, for thest three years this is the first time our genius ssmate shows us her true beauty." One guy couldn''t help but praise Sophia.


    Another man alsomented, "Wow, she''s not only brainy and smart¡­ she is pretty too. A perfectbination of beauty and brain!"


    "Oh hell, she''s a cutie. Who would have thought she was hiding her beauty with those thick eyesses? I take back my words. I misjudged her. I think she''s my crush now!"


    Sophia was getting lots of attention, attracting their male ssmates because of her charm. They were still in awe, seeing Sophia''s transformation.


    Jade, Emma, and Nyka were not happy about this. They felt like the spotlight was taken from them. Sophia was getting lots ofpliments and admiration from their ssmates.


    They couldn''t help but feel jealous and threatened. They had to admit that Sophia''s new look was really likable. She''s simply pretty. Her intelligence added to the point as well.


    "Damn! She really did a makeover for Marcus? She''s really in love with your brother? I can''t believe it. She is really thinking that by changing her appearance Marcus will fall for her. So ambitious," Emma made a sidement, ridiculing Sophia.


    "Well, let her dream on. That will never happen. She''s still the ugly nerdy boring girl in my eyes. Besides, even if she transformed her look she can''t match up Athena''s beauty. Marcus has his eyes only for Athena," Nyka also mumbled, giving Sophia a mocking look.<sub> </sub>


    Jade who was very silent in her seat didn''t know how and what to feel about this.


    ''Did my brother see Sophia like this? Was this the reason why he refused to talk? Don''t tell me he was charmed by Sophia after he went on a date with herst Saturday?'' Jade marveled at that thought.


    "I don''t know but I have a bad feeling about this. What if my brother suddenly changed his mind and he will call the bet off?" Jade shared her thoughts with her friends.


    "Hmm, why do you think so? You are just overthinking, Jade," Nyka said, frowning at Jade.


    "I expected him toin to mest Saturday and be upset for going on a date with Sophia but I didn''t hear anything from him. He even ignored me when I started asking him about the details regarding his date."


    "Don''t jump to a conclusion, girls. Let''s see what Marcus will do during the Acquaintance party. Besides, he never mentioned canceling the bet with his friends. I think the bet is still on," Emma reassured them.


    "But to make sure, just don''t let Marcus know about the video recording. We and his friends shall handle this without his knowledge," Emma added as she suggested to hide their n from Marcus.


    "Okay, let''s do that. I am not sure if Marcus will agree once he learns about our n. So we have to follow your suggestion," Jade agreed with Emma''s idea.


    Then the threedies nced in Sophia''s direction onest time.


    "Hmm, I am excited to see Sophia''s reaction once she learns that Marcus is just toying with her feelings. Too bad, she even changed her look just to impress Marcus." A wicked smile appeared on Nyka''s face.


    She didn''t know why but after seeing Sophia today, she had the urge to make her suffer emotionally. She couldn''t ept the fact that she''s not only a genius but a beauty as well.


    There was a glint of envy in their eyes while looking at Sophia.


    "Beauty and brain my ass?! She will just be toyed by the person she likes. Not worth it," Nyka mumbled, bitterness could be heard in her voice.


    Soon, their professor started his discussion. Everyone shifted their attention from Sophia back to their strict professor.


    After their first ss this morning, Sophia was surrounded immediately by her ssmates who seldom approached her before, especially the hunks of their sses.


    They started to engage in a conversation with her, asking her if she could help them with their Mathematics homework. They used that alibi so that they could talk to her.


    Sophia felt a little bit ufortable because this was the first time they approached her, being persistent to get her attention. But Sophia was not a naive girl. She knew their true motives. Some guys wanted to hit on her right away.


    She couldn''t believe that her ssmates would change their impressions of her just because she changed her look. Truly, other people were only focusing on the outside appearance, not the inner beauty of a person. She felt disappointed by that sad truth.


    After a few attempts of trying to escape from them, Sophia seeded by making some excuses.


    Jade, Emma, and Nyka were about to approach her when suddenly someone came. Marcus came to see Sophia and asked her to have snacks with him today.

 Chapter 313 A Secret Scheme

    "Sophie, are you free? Do you wanna grab some snacks with me? It''s my treat!" Marcus said, inviting Sophia.


    He knew Jade''s ss schedule so Marcus went to see Sophia immediately after their Mathematics ss was dismissed.


    Sophia, on the other hand, didn''t expect that she would see Marcus today. She was surprised that he even invited her to have snacks.


    "Uhm, you already treated me a lotst Saturday," Sophia was embarrassed as she remembered that Marcus shouldered everything during their friendly datest weekend.


    Marcus couldn''t help letting out a soft chuckle.


    "Alright, then why don''t you treat me today instead?" He asked her with his suave tone matched with his charming smile.


    Seeing his pleading look and charming smile, Sophia didn''t have the heart to reject Marcus.


    "Hmm, Okay," Sophia shyly said with a faint smile on her face.


    Marcus raised his fist in the air, rejoicing as Sophia epted his invitation. Soon, he extended his right hand to Sophia, asking for her hand.


    Sophia looked at him in confusion. She didn''t know what she should do. She peered around their surroundings and found several pairs of eyes looking in their direction.


    "Ahem, Marcus, what are you doing? Everyone is looking at us," Sophia said anxiously, feeling a little bit ufortable with the attention the two of them were getting from the bystanders.


    But Marcus didn''t care about them as he gently grabbed Sophia''s hand, pulling her away from the session hall going to the School Cafeteria.


    "Don''t mind them," he just simply said, giving Sophia a reassuring smile.


    When they left, the people who witnessed that scene had different reactions. They couldn''t help but specte something regarding the rtionship between Sophia and Marcus.


    The gossipers and bystanders started murmuring with each other, sharing their thoughts.


    "I''m not imagining things right? Marcus, the Campus Hunk and Ultimate Crush, just dropped by to see and invite Sophia?"


    "Are they going out? As in¡­ exclusively dating? But how did they know each other?"


    "Is Marcus the reason why Sophia suddenly transformed into a beautiful youngdy in just one night? She looked very different fromst week. We didn''t recognize her this morning when she entered the room."


    "Is that true? Then how about the Campus Belle Athena? I thought Marcus is courting her?"


    "Well, We don''t have any idea as well. Why don''t you ask our Queen Jade? She might have an answer to that question."


    Meanwhile, Jade, Emma, and Nyka were also shocked beyond belief when Marcus suddenly appeared outside their session hall and disappeared immediately together with Sophia. He didn''t even greet Jade and her friends.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Nyka asked exasperatedly.


    "Don''t tell me Marcus is being serious in wooing that nerdy girl?" she added, looking bitter.


    "Oh no. Did Sophia use a love spell to charm Marcus?" Emma alsomented.


    "Hey Calm down, girls. Hahaha. Maybe this part of his n to build a connection with Sophia and gain her trust. There are still five days left to go before the acquaintance party. Marcus has to pretend that he is interested in her so that Sophia will not suspect him once he tries to fulfill the challenge." Jade told her friends so that they won''t make a fuss about this.<sub> </sub>


    But honestly speaking, Jade also had no idea what her brother was trying to do here. Thedies just got out of the session hall when John and Lester approached them.


    "Hey, sweety, do you have a new ssmate? Who is she?" Lester asked his girlfriend, Nyka.


    "New ssmate?" Nyka frowned, giving the two men a questioning gaze.


    John was the one who answered her. "Yes, a new ssmate. The one who just left together with Marcus. She''s pretty."


    Jade, Nyka, and Emma exchanged meaningful nces with one another. Even John and Lester didn''t recognize Sophia. Just like them, the two men also thought that Sophia was a new student because this was the first time they saw her.


    The most depressing part was that John and Lester also noticed that Sophia was quite pretty with her current looks.


    So the three girls were certain that John and Lester would also be surprised once they learned that the woman was none other than Sophia.


    "The girl you saw with my brother just a while ago¡­ she''s Sophia, our nerd ssmate."


    Jade was the one who dropped the bomb on John and Lester.


    Lester: "Eh? Are you kidding us, right?"


    John: "What?! That pretty girl is Sophia?!!"


    Both John and Lester gave the girls an overdramatic expression. Nyka and Emma could only shake their heads while Jade nodded at them to confirm it.


    "Holy Crap! It seems that Marcus is very motivated now to aplish the challenge since his target turned into a beautifuldy," John blurted out suddenly.


    "No wonder, he is very excited to go here. We thought he came here for Jade," Lester said, still wondering at Marcus''s action.


    "Oh, right timing, guys. We are about to look for you. We have something to tell you." Emma immediately remembered what they had discussed a while ago.


    "What is it?" The two men asked them in unison.


    "Speaking of the challenge, please don''t mention anything to Marcus regarding the video recording. Just keep this within ourselves in the meantime. Marcus doesn''t need to know about our n." Nyka informed them.


    "Huh? But why?" Lester asked.


    "Because he might back up once he learns that we will record his intimate moment with Sophia. This might ruin our n," Jade was the one who exined to them.


    "Eh, Do you think hiding this from him is a good idea? What if Marcus gets mad?" Lester was a little bit hesitant to hide this from Marcus.


    John patted Lester''s back and said, "I trust Jade. So don''t worry too much, bro." Then he turned to Jade. "Whatever wish you will ask me, I fulfill it for you, Miss Beautiful."


    Jade just rolled her eyes skyward. John was trying to hit on her again. But it''s not working. He''s not her type.


    "Just leave everything to me. I will deal with my brother if ever he gets mad."

 Chapter 314 Testing Marcus

    Days before the Acquaintance Party, Marcus''s friends, and Jade''s friends noticed that Marcus and Sophia were bing closer to each other. They were always together.


    Marcus always dropped her at her home. During break time, Marcus was apanying Sophia, eating their snacks together.


    Marcus also started hanging out with Sophia and Zhen-Zhen in their favorite spot. It seemed that Marcus seeded in gaining the trust of Sophia and Zhen-Zhen.


    They didn''t suspect him, thinking that Marcus was genuine in making friends with Sophia and in getting to know her more. They didn''t think that Marcus had any ill-intent for bing closer to Sophia.


    Even the whole campus learned the news about Marcus getting close and hanging out with Sophia. Seeing Sophia''s transformation, they couldn''t help but specte that there''s something going on between Marcus and her.


    They became the talk of the campus for the past few days. Even the news of Marcus asking Sophia to be his date on the uing Acquaintance Party spread on the campus like wildfire.


    Athena, Marcus''s ultimate crush, also heard the news so she decided to confront Jade. The two of them were close friends.


    Athena remembered Jade mentioning her brother having a crush on her but now, she couldn''t believe that Marcus was being linked with another girl.


    Athena tried to ignore Marcus before just to y hard to get. But deep inside, she was also attracted to him. Who wouldn''t be?


    After all, Marcus was the campus''s heartthrob. The two of them would match each other, the Campus''s Heartthrob and Campus''s Belle.


    After ss, Jade invited Athena to their house. They would have girl''s bonding and at the same time, talk about Marcus. Jade''s and Marcus''s parents were not around since both of them went out-of-town for their business trip.


    Athena was ahead of one year. She''s already a fourth-year student while Jade was a third-year student.


    But they were very close like sisters. Athena was the one who guided and helped Jade during her freshman year.


    They also joined the same School Club, that''s why their rtionship improved a lot for the past few years.


    Athena was undeniably a very beautifuldy that every man on the Campus would have a crush on her. She''s also a head-turner beauty just like Jade.


    When the twodies arrived at home, Marcus was not yet around. As usual, he went to drop Sophia at her home today.


    "Make yourself at home, Sis. I will just change my clothes," Jade said, before leaving Athena in the living room. She made sure to ask their maid to prepare snacks for her visitor.


    Athena sat on the soft couch, waiting for Jade toe back. It did not take long when Jade joined her.


    They talked some stuff about school and Athena''s ns after graduation. They had a little bit of catching up before Athena brought up the topic about Marcus.


    "Sis, where''s your brother? Is he not home yet?" Athena asked Jade curiously, her eyes peered at the house hoping to see Marcus.


    "Oh, my brother. I don''t know. Maybe he is still hanging out with his friends, Lester and John. He will be here soon," Jade answered her.


    Though she had a feeling that Marcus was with Sophia, she decided not to mention it to Athena.


    ? "Ahem, can I ask you something about your brother?"<sub> </sub>


    Jade smiled faintly at Athena. "Sure, Sis. You can ask me anything."


    "Hmm, Is it true that he is courting your ssmate named Sophia? Are they exclusively dating now? I heard Marcus asked that girl to be his date thising Acquaintance Party."


    Jade let out a soft giggle after hearing Athena''s query.


    "Hmm, are you jealous, Sis?" Jade said, teasing Athena.


    "Eh? Why would I be jealous? I am just curious. Besides, I''m not Marcus''s girlfriend so I don''t have the right to be jealous," Athena tantly denied it. But Jade knew how she felt at this moment.


    Jade''s giggle bubbled up again in the entire living room. Athena knew that Jade didn''t believe her. Her cheeks became flush from embarrassment. Jade kept on teasing her.


    "Sis, do you trust me?" Jade asked Athena out of the blue.


    "Yes, of course, Why did you ask me?" Athena said, the confusion resurfacing in her eyes.


    "Because I want you to listen and believe in me. My brother has a reason for doing this and why he is trying to get closer to my ssmate. I ask him to do so." Jade exined to Athena.


    But believe me, you are still the woman my brother truly likes. He is head over heels for you that''s why he is willing to do anything I say to him," she added, reassuring her friend.


    Athena could only smile shyly. Her cheeks were red from blushing.


    "Oh, wanna test him? I will give you private time with my brother once he arrives. See it for yourself. He won''t be able to resist your charm. You can also ask him. I am confident that he won''t lie to you," Jade suggested while winking at Athena.


    After fifteen minutes of waiting, Marcus finally arrived home. He was surprised to see Athena and Jade, bonding together in the living room. Jade immediately called him. Marcus walked over to greet the twodies.


    He left them for a moment to change his clothes. Jade gave Athena her cue.


    The moment Marcus came back, she left the two of them in the living room thus giving them privacy.


    "Hey, how are you?" Marcus sat down beside Athena.


    "I''m fine. How about you?" Athena asked him back.


    Marcus was surprised that Athena was not a snob today. She even smiled at him sweetly, talking to him cheerfully, unlike before. She suddenly became friendly and approachable.


    They continued talking with each other when Athena thought of a way how she would test Marcus. She wanted to confirm if Jade was right.


    Is Marcus still in love with her?


    After contemting for a moment, Athena made her move. She intentionally spilled her drinks on her school uniform, soaking the upper side of her blouse.


    "Oh my gosh?!" She gasped, catching Marcus''s attention.

 Chapter 315 Just Friends

    "Oh my gosh?!" She gasped, catching Marcus''s attention.


    "Hey, are you okay? Careful¡­" Marcus noticed that her uniform was already soaked by her drinks.


    "The ss slipped my hand," Athena exined, smiling sheepishly at Marcus.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. It''s just a little bit cold," she added, slightlyining about the cold drinks.


    Marcus looked at her helplessly.


    "What a clumsy girl. Come. You should change your clothes before you catch a cold. I think you can borrow from my sister."


    He called Jade first to ask her permission. She just went out to buy something. Jade gave them permission to enter her room and pick some clothes for Athena.


    After getting Jade''s permission, Marcus stood up, asking Athena to follow him to Jade''s room. Athena followed him behind.


    She was secretly checking Marcus out. She had to admit that Marcus was a certified hunk, having a good body built. He was an athlete so he was conscious about his body, working out every day to maintain it.


    Upon entering the room, Marcus headed straight to Jade''s wardrobe. Athena was still silently following him.


    "Here, you can choose any clothes you want," Marcus said to Athena before turning to leave.


    But before he could take a step, Athena grabbed his elbow thus stopping him from leaving.


    "Please stay. Don''t leave me here," Athena softly said in her low but sweet voice.


    Marcus was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect her to ask him to stay.


    "But you have to change your clothes¡­" Marcus said, trying to calm himself down. His imagination started to run wild.


    She smiled at him seductively before saying, "It''s alright. You can just turn around while I''m changing my clothes. Just don''t leave me here alone."


    Marcus was rendered speechless. He didn''t know what to say. He just nodded at her absentmindedly, his cheeks were burning red. Just imagining Athena undressing while he was standing next to her was making him hot.


    Meanwhile, seeing Marcus''s reaction, Athena couldn''t help but smile triumphantly. She just confirmed it. Her presence was still affecting Marcus. He was also blushing right now.


    ''Jade was right. Marcus is still attracted to me. Seeing it with my own eyes, now I believe it.''


    This was the first time she acted like this in front of Marcus. She was always ignoring Marcus before because she had nopetition. But now that Sophia appeared in the picture, Athena felt threatened.


    She took Marcus''s attention for granted, ying hard to get. She did that because she couldn''t afford to date someone exclusively as she was afraid that once she got into a rtionship then her poprity in the school would lessen.


    She''s used to having men''s attention as she''s the ultimate Campus Belle. Gorgeous men in the school were chasing after her, not only Marcus. She was enjoying the admiration and affection those men were giving her.


    Athena smiled yfully as she decided to test Marcus more and tease him. Marcus already turned around, his back facing Athena.


    He could hear the rustling sound of her blouse as she unbuttoned it. Marcus couldn''t help but bit his lower lip. He was curious to see her undressing. He bet she would look very hot and sexy.


    Athena had a slender body and fine assets. Her chests werergerpared to the other women.


    ''Damn! This isplete torture. I should have left her and gave her privacy.'' Marcusmented to himself.


    After a few seconds, his curiosity won over his self-control. He eventually took a peek to watch Athena. He was surprised to see her looking at him with her flirtatious smile as if she was waiting for him to turn around.


    Her blouse was already on the floor. She''s only wearing her whitecy bra.


    "Marcus, so naughty¡­ Who told you to turn around?" Athena said, teasing him with her taunting smile and sparkling eyes.<sub> </sub>


    Marcus didn''t know what to say. He just froze on his spot. He allowed his eyes to roam over her face down to her semi-exposed body. Seeing her round beautiful breast, Marcus got a hard-on instantly.


    Athena could see desire and lust cross his eyes as he stared at her unblinkingly. She yfully bit her lower lip, not breaking their eye contact.


    "Athena¡­" he said with his sensual voice.


    "W-Wear your clothes¡­ now," he tried his best to restrain himself from devouring her.


    He immediately looked away, regretting his action. He cursed himself inwardly, telling himself that he shouldn''t have turned around. Now Athena caught him.


    But he was wondering why she didn''t get mad. She was even smiling flirtatiously at him. He felt like Athena was intentionally teasing him.


    He couldn''t understand why she was suddenly acting like this. It was unusual for her to do this.


    p Athena made his situation worse when she ignored his advice and she walked over, closing their gaps.</anda>


    Smelling her sweet scent, Marcus felt the strong desire to touch her and crush her lips with his. He clenched his fists, trying to calm the beast inside him.


    But Athena didn''t allow him. She grabbed his head and crushed his lips in a full-mouthed kiss. Marcus froze on his spot. He couldn''t believe what was happening right now.


    Athena, his ultimate crush, just made a move on him! She was the one who initiated the kiss so who was he to refuse it?


    As soon as he recovered from his shock, he immediately pinned her against the wardrobe and kissed her hungrily. The two of them started kissing each other passionately.


    After feasting on her lips, Marcus''s warm mouth went down her throat and trailed kisses down the swell of her breasts while his hands cupped her bottom.


    Athena giggled because of his unrestrained action. She was enjoying this. She confirmed how Marcus wanted her. But she had to stop now.


    "Marcus, stop! We can''t do this here," Athena said, gently pushing Marcus away from her body.


    Marcus didn''t force her. He stopped as he followed her obediently. But he had to admit he was left hanging.


    "Marcus¡­ Do you like me?" Athena asked him expectantly.


    "Yes, I do! I already told you many times," He promptly said to her.


    Athena arched her brow and asked him again. "Then who''s Sophia? Are you dating her? Do you like her too?"


    Marcus fell silent when Sophia''s name was mentioned. He couldn''t find the right answer to that question. He was confused.


    Athena frowned when Marcus took his time to answer a simple question from her.


    "Do you like her? Why can''t you answer me?" Athena felt annoyed and upset.


    Marcus felt rmed seeing the unhappy expression of Athena. He knew that he had to appease her. He couldn''t afford to make her upset, especially now that Athena finally showed some interest in him.


    "Sophia and I are just friends. I befriended her because of my sister''s request. She''s the one helping my sister in her Mathematics Subject."


    Marcus took a deep long sigh as he remembered his deal with his sister.


    "Jade told me that Sophia had a crush on me. So she wanted me to get close to her ssmate in exchange for Sophia''s help. Honestly, I just agreed on her request because she promised me that she would help me get close to you as well."


    Athena smiled sweetly after hearing that. She was satisfied with his answer so as a reward she gave him another passionate kiss.

 Chapter 316 Acquaintance Party

    [ The Night of Acquaintance Party ]


    ~ University of Imperial Knights ~


    The Acquaintance Party was being held in the big gym of the University of Imperial Knights. It was well-decorated from stage design and to the different lightings.


    The sound of the live music ying echoed in the entire ce. There were beautifuldies and gentlemen who were serving as ushers, guiding the special guests to their respective seats.


    Everyone dressed up in their fancy semi-formal and casual clothes. The theme was ck and white so everyone could wear anything having ck and white shade.


    Most men were wearing ck and White suits while women were wearing ck and White cocktail dresses. The guests also followed the dress code.


    Sophia and Zhen-Zhen chose to wear white knee-length cocktail dresses. Their dresses had simr designs. They hung tight around their small waists and puffed at the bottom.


    Those dresses were personally chosen by Tristan. When it came to fashion style, Tristan was quite knowledgeable. He knew what type of dress fit someone very well. His skill came in handy on such an asion like this.


    Zhen-Zhen maintained her disguise, trying to look simple and not eye-catching at all. But in. Tristan''s eyes, she was still the most beautiful woman he had ever seen even in this disguise.


    Sophia, on the other hand, was looking very stunning with her hair and makeup. Her shoulder-length hair styled in loose waves and curls was cascading down her back beautifully. She would definitely attract men''s attention with her charming look tonight.


    Marcus woulde to pick up Sophia from the Parlor where Zhen-Zhen and Sophia did their makeover. They were currently waiting for him.


    Grandpa Lu would proceed to the venue alone while Tristan and Zhen-Zhen would be riding the same car together with Matthew. But they won''t enter the venue at the same time.


    Grandpa Lu and Tristan wanted to keep from everyone the true identity of Zhen-Zhen, also known as Lillie Meyer.


    Once they learned that Lillie was part of the Davis Family, she would no longer enjoy her simple and peaceful student''s life.


    So the grandfather and grandson duo decided to act carefully and casually with Zhen-Zhen so that people would not notice Zhen-Zhen''s connection with them.


    Grandpa Lu warned Tristan several times to control himself and avoid showing public disy of affection if he tried to approach Lillie during the party.


    Both Matthew and Grandpa Lu were in doubt whether Tristan could do it or not. They were certain that Tristan would never leave Zhen-Zhen''s side and he would keep his eyes on her, afraid that other men would try to approach his lovely wife.


    In fact, there was a certain someone with whom he wanted to stay on guard, not letting that person be with Zhen-Zhen. That person was none other than Liam, Zhen-Zhen''s History Professor.


    Tristan and Matthew went to see thedies in the parlor. They were all set and ready to go.


    Matthew was simply stealing nces at Sophia from time to time. She''s busy talking to Zhen-Zhen.


    Matthew''s simple action didn''t escape Tristan''s observant eyes. He started teasing his friend again. Matthew could only re at Tristan, asking him to behave.


    It did not take long when Marcus arrived to pick Sophia. She immediately said goodbye to Zhen-Zhen, Tristan and Matthew.


    She went out of the Parlor to see Marcus who was already waiting outside. He was holding a bouquet of white roses.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen, Tristan, and Matthew just watched the two of them from a distance. They saw Marcus giving Sophia the flower as he grabbed her hand and nted a soft kiss on the back of her palm.


    Sophia blushed in an instant because of Marcus''s sweet gesture. Matthew who was just watching them couldn''t help but frown.


    He could see how happy Sophia was tonight. Her charming smile was already imprinted in his mind.


    "She really likes that guy," He murmured in a low voice, sighing deeply.


    But Tristan was still able to hear it. He couldn''t help letting out a soft chuckle.


    He wrapped his arm around Matthew''s shoulder and said, "My dear friend, raising a white g right away?!"


    Matthew raised his brow at Tristan''sst remarks. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Well, are you not wondering why I ask you to tag along with me tonight? I did this for you. This is your opportunity to get to know more about Sophia. Spend time with her during the party!"


    Matthew''s eyes widened after hearing that. He had the urge to hit his head.


    "Seriously, Tristan? Are you trying to ''matchmake'' Sophia and me?" Matthew asked him exasperatedly.


    Tristan bobbed his head frantically. "Yes, I am!" He said matter-of-factly.


    "Are you insane? Sophia is still a college student. She''s also younger than me! Where the hell did you get that idea to pair me with her? You kept teasing me ever since we came here."


    This time Zhen-Zhen also joined their conversation.


    "Matt, age doesn''t matter," she said, smiling at him.


    "My wife is right! So don''t worry about it. Besides, you and Sophia only have 8-year age gaps. She''s also graduating next year! You can date her." Tristan was still urging Matthew to make a move on Sophia.


    "I know you have a crush on her. Hahaha. You can''t hide it nor deny it from me. I know you very well," Tristan added, smirking lopsidedly at his friend.


    "Matt, I can help you with Sophia. If you want to know more about her, especially her likes and dislikes, you can ask me anything!" Zhen-Zhen suddenly volunteered to help Matthew.


    Then Zhen-Zhen turned to Tristan. "Hubby, I''m d that Marcus and Sophia are getting closer every day. But I will be happier if Sophia and Matthew will end up together. Matthew is your best friend and Sophia is my best friend too."


    Matthew: "..."


    ''Why do I feel like this husband and wife are ganging up on me?!'' Matthewmented inwardly.


    "Hey, you lovey-dovey couple, stop spouting nonsense. You are both overthinking. Your imaginations are running wild. I think we should go now, Chairman Lu is already asking if we are on the way."


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen just exchanged meaningful nces before bursting outughing. They noticed that Matthew was blushing.

 Chapter 317 Usherette

    ~ University of Imperial Knights ~


    Marcus and Sophia arrived first at the venue. As usual, their arrival caught the attention of other students who were already in the venue.


    They started to talk about them once again, thinking that Marcus and Sophia were already exclusively dating. They took notice also of the bouquet of white roses that Sophia was holding.


    Their suspicion that the two of them were in a rtionship intensified. They could only specte since Marcus''s friends and his sister, Jade, kept their mouths shut regarding the true score between Marcus and Sophia.


    Everyone, especially those students who knew Sophia personally, was surprised by her new transformation. They were still in disbelief seeing how beautiful she had be after her makeover.


    Now, they regretted ignoring her before. They didn''t even try to get close to her because they had some biases when it came to nerdy people just like her.


    They thought she was just a brainy boring and in person with whom they didn''t want to associate themselves.


    They preferred to befriend those beautiful and socialites women who were famous on the campus.


    Now that Sophia changed her look and style, their impressions of her suddenly changed. They started to admire her for being smart and charming- a true epitome of Beauty and Brain.


    Other students started talking good things about Sophia. Jade and her friends could hear them. There was a hint of annoyance and irritation on their faces.


    They felt annoyed and irritated since they thought Sophia had stolen the spotlight from them. She became famous in an instant after being paired with Marcus.


    "Jade, honestly¡­ I hate this turn of events!" Nyka couldn''t help butin to her.


    Jade and Emma turned to Nyka with their questioning gaze.


    "What are you talking about, Sissy?" Emma asked Nyka curiously.


    "I don''t like Sophia getting lots of attentiontely as if she is some kind of public figure wherein everyone is talking about her," Nyka snorted.


    "Sissy, don''t worry. You are not alone. I feel the same way."


    Jade could only sigh helplessly while shaking her head. Her friends were very vocal about this but she preferred to keep quiet. She didn''t want to make it obvious that even she, herself, felt a little bit bitter towards Sophia.


    "You know what¡­ I couldn''t wait to see her getting embarrassed in the whole campus once Marcus stopped seeing her. Our n must seed tonight so that Marcus will no longer need to get close with Sophia," Nyka shared her opinions with them.


    "I agree. We only need to have something that we can use to ckmail her so that she will follow every word we say," Emma agreed on Nyka''s remarks.


    "By the way, how''s the preparation?" she added, referring to their scheme against Sophia.


    "John and Lester are the ones preparing everything that we need tonight." It was Jade who answered Emma''s query.


    "Did they talk to your brother? The bet¡­ he is still doing it, isn''t he?" Nyka wanted to make sure that the bet was still on.


    "I don''t know. Maybeter. Besides, if Marcus will back down at thest minute, we still have a backup n. John is willing to do it, instead of Marcus," Jade reassured them.


    "Eh, how is that possible? Marcus is the one Sophia likes, not John. She will never act intimate with John," Nyka raised her concern about this back-up n.


    She was in doubt whether it would work or not if ever Marcus would back down in the end.<sub> </sub>


    Jade''s lips curled up into a wicked smile and said, "There''s one simple solution to that. They will have to drug her. John is nning to spike Sophia''s drinks."


    "Whoah, that''s a great idea. It will be easy to record her scandal if she is drugged." Nyka said, exhrated by that idea.


    Then the three of them couldn''t help butugh at that thought. They were excited about the execution of their n.


    Sophia could no longer act proudly in front of them. What if she was the smartest student in their ss? She would just be toyed by the guy she liked.


    If she also had scandal there''s also a possibility that she would be expelled from their school. This was a perfect scheme to ckmail her to do and get everything they wanted from her.


    Sophia couldn''t afford to be expelled or to lose her schrship so they were certain that Sophia would follow their orders just to hide her scandal video.


    The threedies were still talking when Athena and a representative from the Student Council approached them.


    "Hello girls, may we interrupt you for a moment? There''s something we want to tell Jade," Athena politely said to them, wearing her friendly smile.


    The three of them just nodded and greeted Athena and the Student Council Representative. That representative was the same person who gave orientation to Zhen-Zhen during her first day of ss.


    "What do you want to tell me?" Jade asked them curiously.


    The Student Council representative was the one who answered her.


    "I came here to ry a message from our University President. He requested the help of the two Campus Belle, Athena and you."


    Jade frowned when she heard that. She knew that this was not an ordinary request because it came from the University President, "Help with what?"


    "He wanted the two of you to be the usherette of our two special guests tonight. You have to entertain, apany and tend to their needs during the entire duration of the program." The representative exined to Jade.


    "Are you willing to do this, Ms. Jade?"


    Jade couldn''t decide yet. She was thinking that she won''t be able to enjoy the party if she would be the usherette.


    She was hesitating so she asked Athena. "Did you agree already?"


    Athena nodded at her with a smile. "Yes, I did. Because it''s a request from the higher-ups. Besides, the guests are really VIP. They came from one of the prominent families in the City of Empire."


    "Who are they?" Jade asked her again.


    "The Chairman and the CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise! Luke Davis and Tristan Davis!"


    Jade: "..."


    Emma: "O.M.G!"


    Nyka: "Oh my gosh!"

 Chapter 318 Just A Few More Minutes...

    "The Chairman and the CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise! Luke Davis and Tristan Davis!"


    Jade: "..."


    Emma: "O.M.G!"


    Nyka: "Oh my gosh!"


    They couldn''t believe this. Two men from the Davis Family wereing tonight. Luke Davis was well-known to the circle of socialite families while Tristan Davis was well-known to the women.


    They were two big people who were sessful businessmen in the City of Empire. Almost everyone was looking up to that family. They were very influential and powerful.


    It would be a great pleasure and honor to be able to talk to them and serve them for tonight''s party. Now, Jade understood why Athena didn''t mind being an usherette for the special guests.


    "Oh my gosh, the two of you are very lucky to be chosen to assist and entertain our VIP guests," Nyka cheerfully said, there was a gleam of envy in her eyes.


    "Oh, the most handsome young businessman in the City of Empire, Tristan Davis¡­ oh I want to meet him as well. Though he is certified Cassanova, I heard he is very gorgeous and hot in person," Emma muttered with her dreamy eyes.


    Deep inside, Jade was also excited and looking forward to meeting this famous Cassanova. She wondered if he would try to make a move on her once he saw her. Just thinking about that, her whole body was engulfed by excitement.


    That thought made her blush. A gorgeous man like Tristan Davis who knew how to satisfy women in bed was a great turn on for her. Jade was very picky when it came to men. She preferred men who were older and mature than her.


    " I think Jade is the luckiest one. The President requested me to apany the Chairman so this only meant she is the one who will entertain the CEO, Tristan Davis," Athena butted in while pouting.


    A light shed through Jade''s eyes when she heard that. She couldn''t wait to meet Tristan Davis. She was excited to be his usherette for tonight.


    ''Well, being an usherette by Tristan Davis is not bad. I think I am gonna enjoy this party more.'' Jade thought to herself, smiling from ear to ear.


    "Oh, You are so lucky, sis! Can you help us? Introduce him to uster!" Emma said cheerfully.


    "Oh right. I heard he is a yboy. What if Tristan Davis will take a liking to our best friend?" Nyka asked them hypothetically.


    The Student Council Representative could only scratch her face while listening to them. She just decided to remain silent.


    "Oh my gosh, he might also take notice of Athena. These two Campus Belle will surely get his attention and take his breath away," Emma started teasing Athena and Jade.


    The twodies just giggled because of Emma''s remarks. They were looking forward to that.


    "So girls, are you ready? Let''s go to the entrance and wait for them. I heard that they are alreadying. I will introduce you to them," The Student Council Representative said to them.


    Athena and Jade just nodded at her. They said goodbye to Emma and Nyka before proceeding to the entrance of the venue.


    Meanwhile, Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, and Matthew arrived at the University of Imperial Knights. Grandpa Lu called Tristan, telling him that he was waiting for him. He was nning to enter the venue together with his grandson and Matthew.<sub> </sub>


    Matthew was the one who served as driver tonight. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were sitting in the back passenger seat. Before Tristan and Zhen-Zhen stepped out of the car, Tristan talked to her first.


    "Wifey, Enjoy this party. But I will keep watching you. Stay away from other men. Is that clear?" Tristan reminded her.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled, cupping his face. "Yes, hubby. You should be the one who should stay away from women."


    "You look so gorgeous tonight. You will attract them." She sighed deeply and pouted.


    Tristan stared at Zhen-Zhen''s face for several seconds, just admiring her breathtaking beauty.


    Zhen-Zhen gasped when Tristan suddenly pushed her back on the backrest of the seat. He grabbed her nape and bent his head down. And the next thing Zhen-Zhen felt, his mouth was hungrily devouring hers.


    When he was satisfied, Tristan released her soft delicate lips.


    "Oh wifey. I think I''m gonna miss you. I''m here with you but I am not allowed to act intimately with you. I don''t know if I can bear it," he said in a low raspy voice.


    Zhen-Zhen caressed his face, trailing his lips using her forefinger. Tristan closed his eyes, trying to extinguish the me of desire.


    Zhen-Zhen''s simple touch was making him nuts. He had the urge to bring her back home and just spend the whole night making love with her.


    "You can always act intimately with me at home," Zhen-Zhen tried to console Tristan.


    Tristan just nodded his head while putting on a pitiful face. Because of her remarks, Tristan was now eager to go home with her.


    Zhen-Zhen was about to go out of the car first when Tristan stopped her again.


    p "What''s wrong, hubby?" Zhen-Zhen asked him.</anda>


    "Stay with me here¡­ please¡­ just a few more minutes, wifey," Tristan softly mumbled, begging her desperately.


    Matthew stepped out of the car immediately. He felt suffocated just staying with the lovey-dovey couple.


    ''Did they forget about my presence? Damn! I think I''m gonna die of eating too much dog food tonight.'' Matthewined to himself inwardly.


    He decided to give the couple their privacy and at the same time, save himself. He couldn''t handle their public disy of affection. He was reminded that he''s a single dog.


    When Matthew left them, Tristan didn''t restrain himself anymore. He pulled Zhen-Zhen once more, giving her a long lingering passionate kiss. His lips were soft and firm, so hungry for her.


    Zhen-Zhen liked his kiss so much that she let herself drown in it. The feeling of his mouth against hers had her body electrified.


    She loved this feeling. Zhen-Zhen matched the intensity of his kiss, responding to him fervently. The two of them took their time kissing and making out inside the car.

 Chapter 319 The VIP Guests Arrived!

    Tristan had no n of letting her go soon if not for Grandpa Lu. Tristan''s ringtone interrupted the husband and wife during their intimate moment inside the car.


    Grandpa Lu kept on calling him. He wondered what took them so long to arrive at the venue. He said a while ago that they already reached the University of Imperial Knights.


    Tristan was still kissing Zhen-Zhen when she stopped him. He groaned inwardly when she broke the kiss.


    "Hubby, I think grandpa is already looking for us. We shouldn''t let grandpa wait for too long," Zhen-Zhen told him, feeling worried at Grandpa Lu.


    Tristan heaved a frustrated sigh before nodding his head. Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but giggle seeing the disappointed look of her husband.


    They fixed themselves first before leaving the car. Zhen-Zhen wiped the lipstick''s mark on Tristan''s face and brushed his hair that became messy due to her tugging a while ago.


    "There you go," Zhen-Zhen smiled sweetly after fixing Tristan''s appearance. She caressed his face onest time.


    Tristan also fixed her looks and her dress. He almost ripped her dress because of his burning desire for her. He was losing his control and wanted to take her there. Fortunately, he was able to restrain himself from doing it.


    "See youter, wifey," Tristan felt like crying. He was already missing her.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head with a gentle smile on her face. Then she stepped out of the car first going to the venue. Tristan just watched her back until she vanished from his sight.


    Upon arriving at the entrance, Zhen-Zhen saw Alicia and Betsy. It seemed like they were waiting for her.


    "Lillie, finally you arrived!" Alicia greeted her cheerfully. Unlike Zhen-Zhen, Alicia and Betsy were wearing ck cocktail dresses.


    Zhen-Zhen greeted them back with a smile. "Are you waiting for me?"


    Betsy and Alicia exchanged meaningful nces with one another. The truth was they wanted to see if Zhen-Zhen would be apanied tonight by her ''handsome rtive'' whom Alicia had a crush on. But, to their disappointment, Zhen-Zhen just came alone.


    "Yes, Lillie. We are waiting for you. This is our first Acquaintance Party. Let''s go and mark our attendance so that we can proceed inside the venue," Alicia said, trying her best to hide her disappointment.


    When the three of them went to the registration table near the entrance, they met Athena, Jade, and the student council representative.


    Zhen-Zhen recognized the student council representative right away. Her name was Mary. She''s the one who gave her the orientation on her first day.


    Zhen-Zhen greeted her politely. At first, she couldn''t recognize her but her voice was very familiar to her. Zhen-Zhen introduced herself to her and that''s the moment she remembered her as Lillie Meyer.


    Mary was surprised to see her appearance. She was curious why suddenly her look was different from the appearance she had the first time they met.


    ''Why did she change her appearance? She''s a beauty. Others want to appear beautiful in front of others but Lillie does the opposite. She chose to hide her real appearance, but why?'' she pondered at that thought.


    She wanted to ask Lillie but they were not alone at that time. So she decided to ask her next time. She was d to see her again. Lillie stayed for a while, talking to Mary while Alicia and Betsy entered the venue already.<sub> </sub>


    Meanwhile, the grandfather and grandson duo finally met. Matthew was with them. Grandpa Lu slightly scolded Tristan for beingte.


    "What took you so long? Where''s my granddaughter?" Grandpa Lu peered at their surroundings, searching for Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan scratched his face while smiling sheepishly at his grandpa. "Sorry, Grandpa. We were stuck in traffic, that''s why we camete."


    Matthew secretly rolled his eyes at Tristan''sme excuse and lies. Grandpa Lu, on the other hand, raised his eyebrow, feeling doubtful of Tristan''s excuse.


    ''Traffic my ass?! Did he forget that 20 minutes ago he already told me that they already arrived here?''


    "Lillie went ahead grandpa. She might be in the venue now."


    Grandpa Lu didn''t want to waste his time scolding his grandson. He wanted to see Lillie right away so he let Tristan off this time. Grandpa Lu knew that his grandson was lying when he said about traffic.


    But before they proceeded to the venue, Grandpa Lu didn''t forget to remind Tristan.


    "This is your wife''s first Acquaintance Party so let her enjoy it. Beware of your action. No PDA tonight! Restrain yourself. Don''t act very close to her, just act casually."


    "Don''t let others know that she''s very close with us. Some people might take advantage of her once they learn she''s connected to the Davis Family."


    "Some people only care about power and influence. So they might target her just to get what they want from her and get close with our family."


    "Some professors might give her special treatment once they know her identity. They will be biased. It might cause her trouble in the future. I don''t want that to happen to my granddaughter." Grandpa Lu spoke spontaneously.


    Tristan sighed deeply. He felt like a child being reminded by an elder. His grandpa really knew how to nag at him most of the time.


    "Yes, grandpa. Trust me. I know what to do. I want my wife to have a peaceful life as a student here. I won''t let others bother her," Tristan reassured his grandpa.


    Matthew just tried his best to hold hisughter. He was doubtful whether Tristan would be able to do it or not.


    Soon, the three of them headed to the venue. The usherettes were already waiting for them eagerly. Grandpa Lu''s face brightened up upon seeing Lillie at the entrance. She''s talking with the otherdies.


    Mary also noticed their presence. "Oh, the VIP Guests are here!"


    When they heard that, Athena, Jade and Zhen-Zhen looked in the direction of Grandpa Lu, Tristan and Matthew. They were now approaching them.


    Athena leaned to Jade and whispered, "This is it. Good luck to us. We need to impress them."

 Chapter 320 Grandpa Lus Proposition

    Athena leaned to Jade and whispered, "This is it. Good luck to us. We need to impress them."


    Jade nodded her head in agreement. Her eyes were focused on the man wearing a white suit. They were sparkling with excitement as she watched the gorgeous young man walking towards them. Jade was starstruck especially when she got a close view of Tristan''s face.


    Grandpa Lu and Matthew were both wearing ck, only Tristan wore white to pair with Zhen-Zhen''s dress. Both Tristan and Grandpa Lu were smiling from ear to ear when they saw Zhen-Zhen standing at the entrance. She didn''t enter the venue yet.


    But the twodies misunderstood it. Athena and Jade thought Tristan was smiling at them. Little did they know, Tristan could only see one woman in his eyes and that was Zhen-Zhen.


    "Lillie, wait for me. I will just talk and wee our VIP guests tonight," Mary told Zhen-Zhen before she walked over to greet the VIP guests who just arrived.


    Zhen-Zhen just smiled faintly as she watched everyone walking toward Grandpa Lu, Tristan, and Matthew. She just stayed at the back. Her blue eyes met Tristan''s hazel eyes. The Love and affection for each other reflected in those eyes.


    Grandpa Lu saw how the husband and wife looked into each other''s eyes. He cleared his throat and nudged Tristan''s shoulder, giving him a warning.


    "Cough, Cough! I said control yourself. Why do I feel like you want to run towards your wife right now and engulf her in your arms? Can you behave, Tristan?" Grandpa Lu ranted at his grandson again.


    Matthew bit his lower lip so that he could stop himself fromughing out loud. The interaction between the grandfather and grandson duo was very fun to watch.


    "I know grandpa. I''m just looking at my wife. There''s nothing wrong with that." Tristan defended himself.


    Grandpa Lu could only sigh and shake his head at Tristan''s response.


    It did not take long when Grandpa Lu, Tristan, and Matthew reached the entrance going to the venue. Mary, the student council representative, together with Athena and Jade weed them immediately. They were holding flowers too.


    "Good evening esteemed guests. Wee to our humble school, Chairman Lu and Mr. Tristan Davis," Mary greeted them with utmost respect and politeness.


    Both Grandpa Lu and Tristan nodded at Mary as they acknowledged her greetings. Athena and Jade handed the flowers to the grandfather and grandson duo. They were smiling sweetly at Tristan.


    After that, Mary started to introduce herself and the twodies who were assigned to apany them and assist them with whatever they needed tonight.


    "Chairman Lu and CEO Davis, I am Mary, the vice president of the Supreme Student Council of this university. The University President together with the other higher-ups is already waiting for you inside. The program is about to start in 15 minutes."


    "It is our honor to have your presence tonight. Because of that, we have here are two beautifuldies who will assist you during the entire duration of the party. Please don''t hesitate to ask them about your needs. This Athena, our Campus Belle. She''s a fourth-year student. And this is Jade, she''s known as the Queen of third-year ss. They will serve as your usherettes tonight."


    "Hello, Chairman Lu and CEO Davis, it''s our pleasure to meet you," Athena said extending her right hand to them for a handshake.


    Grandpa Lu epted it and shook her hand. When it was Tristan''s turn to hold her hand, Tristan''s remembered his promise to Zhen-Zhen.


    [ "Wifey, my hands¡­ they are all yours now. I will only touch you¡­ You can chop them once you see me touching another woman." ]


    Tristan smiled sheepishly, taking a peek at his wife. He just waved at Athena, not epting her hand. Athena felt disappointed when Tristan didn''t hold her hand.


    Jade smiled inwardly. She thought Athena''s charm didn''t work on Tristan. This time she was the one who tried her luck. She also did the same, greeting the grandfather and grandson duo and extending her hand for a handshake.


    Matthew who was just watching on the side could somehow guess that the twodies in front of them were trying to get Tristan''s attention.


    Matthew''s lips curled up into a mischievous smirk, observing Tristan. Since they were not paying attention to him, Matthew decided to stand next to Zhen-Zhen who was very silent on her spot.<sub> </sub>


    ''What are you going to do now, Tristan? Your wife is just standing here,'' Matthew thought to himself.


    But Tristan became true to his words. He didn''t ept Jade''s hand as well. Jade raised her eyebrow, wondering why Tristan didn''t want to touch their hands.


    "What''s wrong with him? Is he being shy because his grandfather is with him right now? This is not the personality of the Tristan Davis who is known as certified Cassanova. They said before that once he saw beautiful women he would flirt with them immediately," Jade pondered at that thought.


    Both Jade and Athena smiled charmingly as they tried their best to hide their disappointment when they got ignored by Tristan.


    Meanwhile, Grandpa Lu was looking at Zhen-Zhen, he wanted to greet her. If they were not here, he bet she would approach him already and give him warm hug.


    ''Argh, my sweet granddaughter-inw, where is grandpa''s hug tonight?'' Grandpa Lu thought to himself while putting on a pitiful face.


    Mary noticed Grandpa Lu''s gloomy expression so she asked him if there''s something wrong.


    Then suddenly an idea popped up in Grandpa Lu''s brilliant mind.


    "Is there any problem Chairman Lu? Pardon me for asking but why do you look upset?" Mary asked him frankly.


    She just wanted to make their guests happy andfortable. The President assigned this task to her. He was counting on her to entertain them very well tonight.


    <o>,m "Oh, Miss Vice President, I am just thinking¡­ I don''t want to bother and burden these twodies to be my personal usherette tonight. They are supposed to enjoy the party together with their ssmates and batchmates. So can I propose something?"</o>


    The threedies exchanged nces with one another. The confusion was written all over their faces. Even Tristan was wondering about the proposition his grandfather was talking about.


    Athena and Jade were both thinking to speak up and tell him that it was okay for them to do this. Besides, they also wanted to apany them, most especially Tristan. So for them, they didn''t feel any burden or trouble at all.


    This was a great opportunity to get closer with Tristan and to know him more. Of course, they wanted to impress him and catch his attention. Deep inside, the two women were aware that they were having apetition right now.


    Who between them would be able to catch the attention of this handsome CEO?


    In the end, it was Mary who spoke up among them. "Hmm, Chairman Lu, believe us. You are not a burden to them. These twodies are willing to do this. They already experienced attending this party twice or thrice. But it''s okay if you have any proposition. What is it Mr. Chairman?"


    "Oh okay, then you can let my grandson be assisted by one of them. But as for me¡­" Grandpa Lu took a pause for a moment, rubbing his chin.


    Afterward, a cheeky grin appeared on his handsome aged face. "As for me, I want to choose my personal usherette tonight. Please, I want thedy in white, who is standing at the back."


    Tristan: "..."


    Mary: "..."


    Jade: "..."


    Athena: "..."

 Chapter 321 Shes An Amazing Woman

    "As for me, I want to choose my personal usherette tonight. Please, I want thedy in white, who is standing at the back."


    Tristan: "..."


    Mary: "..."


    Jade: "..."


    Athena: "..."


    Tristan reflexively turned to his grandfather with a look of disbelief on his face. He gave him a questioning gaze.


    ''Eh, What a sneaky old man?! He just warned me a while ago to control and restrain myself about getting close to Zhen-Zhen during the entire party. But here he is, the party has not started yet, he is already making a move so that he can spend time alone with my wife. This is so unfair!'' Tristanined inwardly.


    Tristan nced in Zhen-Zhen''s direction, pouting his lips. ''I want my wife to be my usherette too. I want to be with her during the entire party. He said I''m not allowed, but grandpa is doing what he wants without restraining himself.''


    Meanwhile, aside from Tristan, there were also two people,ining inwardly regarding Grandpa Lu''s proposal. They couldn''t believe it. He didn''t want any of them to be his usherette. And he was just randomly picking a substitute.


    When they averted their gaze at the back, they saw Zhen-Zhen who was just looking ordinary for them¡­ just in but not stunning as them.


    ''Is Chairman Lu really thinking about us enjoying the party?'' They couldn''t help but wonder.


    On the other hand, Mary didn''t know what to react after hearing that. She darted her gaze back and forth between Zhen-Zhen and the two girls beside her.


    The President personally chose Athena and Jade to escort the VIP Guests for tonight and became their usherettes. However, Chairman Lu didn''t want to bother the two youngdies so that they could enjoy the party.


    But she couldn''t understand why he suddenly chose someone randomly. And that someone was a first-year student who for the first time, was attending this acquaintance party.


    "Ahem, Chairman Lu, are you sure about this? Do you want her to be your usherette?" Mary asked her, ncing at Zhen-Zhen.


    ''She''s a first-year student who deserves to enjoy this party as well. How will she enjoy the party together with her ssmates and batchmates if she will be your usherette?'' Mary added to her thoughts but she didn''t dare to voice it out.


    Grandpa Lu bobbed his head frantically as a response. "Yes, I''m sure about it. I want her to be my usherette tonight. Will it be a problem?"


    Grandpa Lu couldn''t hide his happiness and excitement as he thought about spending time with his granddaughter-inw during this party. He was thinking that they could bond with each other if she would be his usherette. That only meant Lillie would apany him during the entire duration of the program.


    Mary was put in a difficult situation wherein she couldn''t decide right away about what she should do.


    ''This is a little bit strange. Why did Chairman Lu choose Lillie? Does he know her? He seems very happy as he watches Lillie at the back. His mood suddenly improves after saying his proposition.''


    Mary was still thinking about whether to agree or not with Grandpa Lu''s request when Tristan also made a demand.


    "I want her too¡­ as my Usherette tonight," Tristan stated firmly.


    "Why don''t you give her to me, Miss Vice President and let either one of these lovelydies serve and assist my grandpa, tonight?" Tristan intentionally copiedGrandpa Lu''s suggestion.


    Mary: "..."


    Athena: "..."


    Jade: "..."


    Grandpa Lu red at his grandson after hearing that. He shot him another warning look but Tristan met his gaze with another re.


    ''Hmmp, you sneaky old man. You want to steal my wife from me. I won''t back down. I will fight for my right as her husband,'' Tristan thought to himself, giving Grandpa Lu a challenging look.


    The grandfather and grandson duo were now having a staring contest. Mary, Athena, and Jade could feel the on-going tension between them.


    ''What''s going on here? Why are they acting like this? Are they going to fight?'' Athena asked herself.


    ''This feels very weird. Why are they refusing to ept us as usherette? Are they blind? Choosing that in woman over us?'' Jade couldn''t help but feel annoyed.


    Now, Mary had difficulty making a decision regarding this. Even the CEO also wanted to make Lillie his personal usherette.


    Athena and Jade signaled Mary to fix this as soon as possible and convince the VIP guests to just ept them as their usherette. The program was about to start and they were still there at the entrance.


    Getting the cue from Athena and Jade, Mary cleared her throat to catch the attention of Grandpa Lu and Tristan who were still looking daggers at each other.


    "Ahem, Chairman Lu and CEO Davis, there will be one usherette assigned for each one of you so it''s not possible if you will both choose the same person. Besides, Miss Athena and Miss Jade are the people assigned by the President to assist you tonight." Mary politely exined to the two men.


    "I want her," Tristan simply said, not minding Mary''s exnation.<sub> </sub>


    Grandpa Lu narrowed his eyes at his grandson. Then he turned to Mary. "Oh, don''t worry about me. I''m the one who suggested this first so just let her be my usherette tonight. Then choose one for my grandson," Grandpa Lu insisted.


    Athena and Jade could feel the humiliation of being rejected by these two men. Jade could no longer keep quiet so she spoke up, trying her best to convince them.


    "Chairman Lu and Mr. Davis, we are personally chosen by the Univerity President to do this task. Can''t you allow us to aplish it?" A hint of helplessness could be heard in her voice.


    Athena also spoke up to support Jade. "That''s true. We will feel bad if we will not do as the President says."


    Grandpa Lu and Tristan fell silent for a moment. Mary, Athena, and Jade were anticipating their reply, hoping that they were able to convince the two of them and drop the idea of choosing a different person as their usherette.


    After a moment of silence, Grandpa Lu spoke up.


    "Hmm, Don''t worry Ladies. Just let me talk to your President." Grandpa Lu didn''t give up the idea of getting Zhen-Zhen as his personal usherette tonight.


    Athena and Jade felt utterly disappointed hearing that from Grandpa Lu. Mary had no choice but to do what he said.


    "Okay, Chairman Lu, I will inform the President that you want to talk to him," Mary politely responded.


    Tristan had a bad feeling about this. He looked like he was at a disadvantage here. The President would be in favor of Grandpa Lu''s proposition. He knew that the President would definitely listen to Grandpa Lu.


    ''Argh! My grandpa is a clever ''old'' man! I couldn''t win against him.''


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen and Matthew who couldn''t hear clearly what the five of them were discussing just watched them curiously on the sideline.


    "Hmm, Matt, why are they not entering the venue yet?" Zhen-Zhen asked Matthew. Since she sealed her power, she couldn''t hear what they were discussing in that distance. It lessened her super hearing ability.


    Matthew shrugged his shoulders. "I have no idea, Lillie,but one thing is for sure. I think they are having a serious discussion as of this moment."


    Matthew could tell that based on the expression of Grandpa Lu and Tristan who looked like they were having another argument.


    "Do you want me toe over and be your spy?" Matthew said jokingly while winking at Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle after hearing Matthew''sst remark.


    "Don''t bother about spying. Why don''t you spy on Sophia instead?" Zhen-Zhen teased Matthew.


    Matthew: "..."


    He was rendered speechless. It seemed that Tristan had already influenced his wife. She started teasing him with Sophia as well.


    "Hey, Lillie, stop that. You are making me feel embarrassed," Matthew said, scratching the back of his head.


    "Do you like Sophia, Matt?" Zhen-Zhen suddenly became serious when she asked him that.


    Matthew was taken aback once more. He just nced at Zhen-Zhen and couldn''t utter a word. He was too embarrassed to admit it.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled faintly. " Okay, let me rephrase my question. What can you say about her?"


    She didn''t want Matthew to feel ufortable. She just wanted to know his thoughts and feelings towards Sophia.


    For some unknown reason, she was rooting for Matthewpared to Marcus. She would feel at ease if Sophia and Matthew would end up being together.


    Matthew took a deep breath before answering Zhen-Zhen.


    "Sophia¡­ she''s so kind, sweet, friendly and... pretty. Oh, don''t get the wrong idea. I''m not only saying this because she did a makeover. I know that she''s beautiful inside out." Matthew paused for a moment, imagining Sophia''s face.


    "After talking to her before, I found out that she''s really a very intelligent woman. But what I like about her most is that¡­ she''s very humble. She''s an amazing person." There was a gleam of admiration in his eyes while he was saying those words.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but smile brightly after hearing that. She couldn''t agree more. Sophia was truly an amazing person.


    "Matt, I think you like her," Zhen-Zhen said.


    Matthew couldn''t help but blush. "Am I that obvious?"


    Zhen-Zhen giggled and nodded her head. "Yes, Tristan and I could see it, especially when you look at her."


    Matthew smiled sheepishly, scratching his reddened face. "But she''s too young for me... so stop teasing me with her. This is just a crush, okay?"


    Zhen-Zhen just shook her head whileughing at Matthew.She couldn''t promise that.

 Chapter 322 Shes Been Replaced

    When the University President heard from Mary that Chairman Lu wanted to speak with him, he immediately came out of the venue to personally wee GrandpaLu and Tristan at the entrance.


    He saw them talking with thedies whom he chose to be the usherettes of the special guests.


    The Davis Family was one of the wealthy, powerful, and influential families in the City of Empire.


    The President wanted to amodate them and give them special treatment by assigning the two of the most beautifuldies of their school to be their personal usherettes.


    p He wanted to impress and make the guests feelfortable during the entire duration of the party. It was very rare for Chairman Luke Davis to attend this kind of asion.</anda>


    In the past, he invited Grandpa Lu several times but this was the first time he came personally.


    Grandpa Lu would usually send someone like Assistant Twig as representative on his behalf once he didn''t want to make an appearance.


    The Davis Family was very supportive of the school projects, sponsoring and giving lots of donations to the school.


    That''s the main reason why the University President was aiming to build a strong rapport with the Davis Family, most especially the head of the Family who was none other than Grandpa Lu.


    This was also his chance to express his heartfelt gratitude to Chairman Lu for every support and help the Davis family had given to the university.


    So as expected, the President couldn''t refuse the little requesting from Grandpa Lu. Grandpa Lu''s wish was granted.


    The president let him choose his own personal usherette tonight. With that, Grandpa Lu would be able to keep Zhen-Zhen by his side.


    Tristan tried to negotiate with Grandpa Lu but his plea was ignored. Grandpa Lu was determined not to let Tristan have Zhen-Zhen because tonight was a bonding time with his granddaughter-inw.


    Meanwhile, Athena was the one who would apany Tristan because she was the senior student. That only meant Jade''s presence was no longer needed. She missed her opportunity to get closer and to know more about Tristan Davis.


    She tried to maintain her smile although deep inside she felt very upset with this turn of events. It''s the President''s decision so she had no choice but to follow. It was just frustrating since she thought she was lucky tonight to be with a handsome CEO, Tristan Davis.


    If Jade was feeling frustrated, Athena, on the other hand, was rejoicing inwardly. She was supposed to apany Chairman Lu but now ended up being usherette by Tristan.


    She knew how disappointed Jade was after what happened. But they couldn''t do anything. They had to follow and respect the President''s decision. They had no say about this.


    ''Sorry, sissy. It seems like I am the lucky one tonight, not you,'' Athena thought to herself while looking at Jade''s gloomy face.


    Though Jade wanted to look like she''s just fine, Athena could tell that she''s not fine at all. She knew that Jade was very upset right now. Because of this, Jade couldn''t help but feel annoyed and irritated with the girl who was chosen by Chairman Lu and that person was Zhen-Zhen.<sub> </sub>


    She felt something suspicious about the girl. She wondered why Chairman Lu was so determined to make her his usherette. She learned from Marie that her name was Lillie Meyer.


    She believed that she''s not even rted to the Davis Family. Besides, the surname Meyer was not that famous in the City of Empire. She wondered if she''s one of their family close friends and her family was also influential in the City of Empire.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen and Matthew were also surprised when Mary informed Lillie that she would serve as an usherette tonight for Chairman Lu. Mary asked her if she''s willing to do it. Zhen-Zhen agreed in an instant.


    Grandpa Lu looked at her meaningfully, his eyes sparkling with joy. Tristan, on the other hand, couldn''t help but put on a pitiful face while looking at Zhen-Zhen.


    He felt like crying. So he just made a mental note that he should stick and sit beside Grandpa Lu so that he could also get near her.


    Soon, they all entered the venue. Grandpa Lu, Tristan, Matthew, and the University President together with Mary, Athena, and Zhen-Zhen proceeded on the stage while Jade went back to the spot where her friends were gathered.


    She walked over and joined them with her gloomy expression. Marcus and Sophia were also with her friends now. Emma and Nyka were surprised to see her.


    "Hey, why are you here? We thought you were supposed to apany our special guests?" Emma asked Jade immediately.


    "Did you meet Tristan Davis? How handsome is he in person?" Nyka also threw her a question.


    Hearing their queries added fuel to her already foul mood as she couldn''t ept the humiliation she got for being rejected tonight. She felt like she''s been kicked out unjustly, for no valid reason.


    "Hey, are you okay? What''s wrong with your face?" Emma asked her worriedly.


    Jade fell silent. She didn''t know how she would answer their questions without being embarrassed. How could she tell them that she was reced by some random girl in bing an usherette?


    "I changed my mind. I backed out at thest minute because I was thinking that I won''t be able to enjoy the party with my friends once I serve as an usherette," Jade said, lying to them.


    "Oh, then why are you in a bad mood?" Emma probed.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just not feeling well today," she tly said.


    Emma and Nyka exchanged nces with one another, feeling a little bit suspicious. They knew her. Something might have upset her to act like this. They just decided to drop the topic since they were aware that Jade didn''t want to talk about it.


    After a while, they heard some ruckus nearby. Some students started talking about the special guests who just arrived, walking towards the center of the stage where the other School Administration and Faculty Staff were already waiting for them.


    Sophia''s eyes widened when she saw a particr person on the stage. ''Eh, what is Lillie doing there? I thought they would keep her connection with the Davis Family a secret?''

 Chapter 323 All Set For The Evil Scheme

    The program started at exactly 7:00 o''clock in the evening. Since this the first big event of the University of Imperial Knight this school year, the opening program was so grand.


    They invited famous bands and artists to entertain everyone. This acquaintance party was a tradition of every university. Every student was anticipating this event yearly because it allowed the upperssmen or the senior students to wee new students.


    "I''m always looking forward to this party. Through this party, we can mingle and acquaint ourselves with other students, especially our seniors. This is gonna be fun," Betsy said to Alicia with her excited tone.


    Alicia also nodded in agreement. She was also smiling cheerfully as her eyes roamed around the venue. There were lots of people inside, wearing white and ck suits and dresses.


    Then after a while, Zhen-Zhen crossed Alicia''s mind.


    "Oh wait, did you see, Lillie? She should be here by now. Is she not yet done talking with the Student Council Vice President?" Alicia remembered Zhen-Zhen.


    She and Betsy were still nning to get closer to her so that they could meet her crush again, Tristan. They were still thinking that the two of them might be rted like they were cousins or distant rtives.


    They disregarded the idea that they might be siblings because they didn''t have simrities. For Alicia, Tristan was so gorgeous while Zhen-Zhen was just so in and ordinary.


    They didn''t want to believe also that they might be in a rtionship. Tristan was too handsome for her. And they thought he would never like Zhen-Zhen because of her appearance.


    Betsy just shrugged her shoulders nonchntly because she had no idea where Lillie was. Alicia was still looking for Zhen-Zhen when suddenly Betsy''s high pitched voice was heard.


    "Oh my gosh! Oh my Gosh! Look at the stage, Alicia! That guy looks like your crush, the one you have a picture on your phone." She pointed her finger at the man wearing a white suit which was being escorted by Athena.


    Alicia moved her gaze to the stage in an instant, scanning for a familiar figure. Then her eyes finally found him. Alicia''s eyes sparkled with delight upon seeing him again.


    "Oh my, you are right. He is the one I met before. Wait¡­ this means he is one of our special guests tonight!" Alicia mumbled with her exhrated voice.


    "That''s Lillie, she''s also on the stage right now. What is she doing there?" Betsy asked Alicia quizzically.


    "Oh, she''s with your crush. Maybe they are really rtives," Betsy added as she assumed the rtionship between Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    Alicia frowned when she saw Lillie standing next to an old man. They were happily conversing on the stage before some of the university higher-ups and faculty staff came over to greet the neers.


    Then the host for tonight spoke up with the microphone, announcing the arrival of the Special Guests.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s acknowledge the presence of our two esteemed guests tonight, Mr. Luke Davis, the Chairman of the Heavenly Star Enterprise, and Mr. Tristan Davis, his grandson who is also the CEO of theirpany Heavenly Star."


    Everyone who was busy talking with their own group and circle of friends immediately averted their gazes to the stage. The Davis Family was well-known so they were d to see them in person tonight.


    Most of the women couldn''t help but admire Tristan''s gorgeous looks tonight. He was truly an Adonis, very handsome and hot. He''s the kind of person who could make any girl swoon in just one stare.


    Every one started murmuring, as they were intrigued by their special guest tonight. Two respectable and prominent people from a very influential and powerful family in the City of Empire.


    "No way?! Is this possible? Howe Lillie is close with the Davis Family? Is she a Davis too? In her mother''s side?" Alicia mumbled with disbelief.<sub> </sub>


    "Sis, If she''s also part of the Davis Family, then that only means she''s a big time. I am d we befriended her since the start. We should be nice to her. Who knows we can benefit a lot from her in the future?" Betsy suggested to Alicia.


    Alicia just nodded at her in agreement. She was still bothered by Zhen-Zhen''s identity and her connection with the Davis. She made a mental note to ask Zhen-Zhen about this.


    Meanwhile, there''s also another group of students talking about the special guests tonight, including Zhen-Zhen. It was Jade''s circle of friends. Sophia was with them and she''s the only person who knew the truth regarding Zhen-Zhen''s and Tristan''s rtionship.


    "Oh, Sissy, why did you back out? See, Athena and that unknown girl are both lucky that they be the usherettes of the Chairman and the CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise. Tristan is so handsome." Emma said, feeling regretful of ''Jade''s decision''. She was clueless that Jade lied to them.


    Marcus recognized Zhen-Zhen so he turned to Sophia and said, "That girl on the stage with Chairman Lu, she''s your friend right? Her name is Lillie."


    Jade, Emma, and Nyka turned around to face Marcus and Sophia when they heard Marcus''s statement.


    "Is it true? She''s your friend, Sophia? Do you know her?" Jade asked her, lifting an eyebrow.


    Sophia paused for a moment, assessing Jade''s expression. She didn''t know why but she could hear some annoyance in her tone.


    ''Is she upset with Lillie?'' Sophia pondered at that thought.


    In the end, Sophia answered her. "Yes, she''s my friend. She''s a first-year student."


    ''Wow, what a coincidence, Sophia, and that girl are friends. Knowing this makes me more annoyed with both of them,'' Jade thought to herself. She just smiled at Sophia, hiding her displeasure.


    After that, Jade talked to John privately. "Hey, how''s your preparation for tonight''s n?"


    Jade was in a foul mood so she wanted to vent her frustration and she would just feel better if their n against Sophia would be sessful. After that, she was thinking of how she could get even with Zhen-Zhen. She hated her for taking her ce as an usherette.


    She was aware that Zhen-Zhen didn''t do anything wrong, however, she just wanted to pick on her to vent out her frustration for the embarrassment she got tonight.


    This was the first time she was rejected and she was reced by someone whom she thought was an insignificant person. She just felt very frustrated.


    Then after a few seconds, she got an answer from John.


    "You don''t have to worry, my Queen. Lester and I already set things up. All we need now is Marcus''s execution. So in the meantime, let''s enjoy this party!" John reassured Jade.


    "Alright, so if our n A will not work, are you going to do n B?" Jade asked him, making sure that John would not hesitate to this n.


    "Yes, I am going to do n B. I will take care of Sophia, myself. So just rx and enjoy this night. Leave everything to me. I will give you a good result," John said confidently, winking at Jade.


    Jade''s lips twitched into a satisfied smile. "Ok then. I will be expecting that good result."


    The two of them stole a nce at Sophia who was busy talking with Marcus. They were all set for their evil scheme. But the question was¡­ Would they seed or not?

 Chapter 324 Tristans Counterattack

    The opening program of the party started. The hosts introduced the special guests. The University President gave his warm wee remarks. Grandpa Lu was invited to leave a message for every student who was present tonight.


    He was one of the alumni who came tonight. Grandpa Lu inspired most of the students after giving them meaningful advice about student''s life, reaching for their dreams, and be a better person in society.


    The University President and other highers-up including the faculty and staff of the university also expressed their heartfelt gratitude and acknowledged all the things the Davis Family had done for the University.


    The students learned how generous and supportive the Family Davis was when it came to the programs and projects of the university. They gave financial support for University''s Outreach program, established two new buildings, and donated one thousand sets ofputers for University''s IT department.


    Because of that, the students admired the Davis Family more. They were not just typical wealthy businessmen. They were generous, having a kind heart. They also put emphasis on the importance of education for everyone.


    After leaving his message, Grandpa Lu asked Zhen-Zhen about it. He leaned in and whispered something to her.


    "Lillie, how is it? Did this old man do a good job there in the front stage?" Grandpa Lu said, asking for Lillie''s acknowledgment.


    "Grand- Ahem, Chairman Lu, you did great!" Zhen-Zhenplimented Grandpa Lu. She almost called him ''grandpa'' but changed her words immediately, afraid that others would hear her.


    There was a long rectangr table on the stage. Behind that table, the higher-ups and special guests including the usherettes were sitting. Lillie was in the middle of Grandpa Lu and Tristan.


    Tristan felt upset since Zhen-Zhen tried her best to pretend that she didn''t know him. She''s not talking to him since Grandpa Lu kept his wife upied. He could hear the cheerful conversation between his wife and grandpa. They looked like they were having fun.


    But here he was, being ignored and neglected by his own wife. He didn''t know how long he can bear it. Athena tried to engage in a conversation with him but Tristan was not paying any attention to her. He kept looking and ncing on his side where Zhen-Zhen was sitting.


    "Mr. Davis, is everything alright? Do you need anything?" Athena softly asked him, lightly touching Tristan''s shoulder to catch his attention.


    When Tristan nced in her direction, Athena shed her sweet flirtatious smile, looking at him with her lingering eyes as if she''s staring deep into his soul.


    "Nothing, I''m just fine," Tristan simply stated before looking away. He turned to his side again, sighing deeply as Zhen-Zhen and Grandpa Lu continued their happy conversation.


    Athena frowned when Tristan didn''t even smile at her. And he just looked at her for a few seconds before shifting his gaze back in his grandpa''s direction.


    Athena thought she would be able to enjoy being Tristan''s usherette and have the chance to have a friendly conversation with him to know him more. However, Tristan was not paying attention to her.


    ''What''s wrong? It seems like he is not in a good mood tonight. Can''t he find me attractive? Why he is not making a move? I thought he loved flirting with beautiful women? Is he acting like this because I am still a college student?'' Athena wondered at that thought.


    She started to get bored just sitting beside Tristan. She felt like her presence was invisible to Tristan. She kept on wondering if this person beside her was the real Tristan Davis who was known as a certified Cassanova.


    ''He is acting differently from the rumors I heard about him,'' Athenained in her mind, feeling utterly disappointed.


    Tristan was now feeling down, wearing a disheartened expression.


    ''He said not to be so obvious and act very close with my wife. This old man broke his own words. He is making other people here wonder why he''s so close and very fond of his usherette,'' Tristanmented to himself while looking daggers at Grandpa Lu.


    ''Ah, I couldn''t take this anymore,'' Tristan groaned inwardly.


    He straightened up on his seat and averted his gaze in front. He stopped looking at Zhen-Zhen and Grandpa Lu but he simply made a move. He put his hand under the table, simply reaching out for Zhen-Zhen''s hand.


    Zhen-Zhen was talking to Grandpa Lu about the projects and program he supported in this school when suddenly she felt a warm hand touching hers under the table. Zhen-Zhen reflexively gazed in Tristan''s direction.


    She looked at him amusingly when she noticed that Tristan was not looking at her but his hand was squeezing hers under the long rectangr table. After a few seconds, she realized what Tristan was trying to do here.<sub> </sub>


    So she gently squeezed his hand as well, signaling him that she understood him. Soon, Zhen-Zhen turned to face Grandpa Lu who was still talking spontaneously at her.


    Grandpa Lu was a man of a few words but he talked a lot with Zhen-Zhen. That''s why the University President and the other higher-ups were surprised to see Grandpa Lu talking to his usherette with so much enthusiasm.


    This was the first time they saw Grandpa Lu talked a lot. He was always quiet in those events he was attending before. He would talk casually with his neutral expression. But now, he looked different. He seemed so happy and energetic.


    Meanwhile, Tristan who was frowning for a long time suddenly smiled as Zhen-Zhen finally took notice of him. He could feel her soft warm hand, squeezing his.


    They both entangled their hands, rubbing each other''s hands under the table. He felt contented by doing this. All his unhappiness a while ago disappeared in an instant.


    But thinking of the time he was ignored by his wife, Tristan decided to punish her by teasing her. He suddenly released Zhen-Zhen''s hand. She thought Tristan just got tired of holding her hand that''s why he retreated his arm.


    Deep inside, she felt disappointed when Tristan did that. She simply stole a nce at Tristan who was still avoiding to look in her direction. So Zhen-Zhen just continued talking to Grandpa Lu.


    It did not take long when Tristan''s hand was back to action. This time he ced his hand on Zhen-Zhen''sp. Zhen-Zhen suddenly stopped mid-sentence when she felt Tristan''s hand touching her thighs underneath that table.


    She turned to look at him once more. Tristan''s position was still the same. His gaze was still in front as if he was watching the students below the stage. Then suddenly they changed the lighting on the stage when one band started to perform.


    It suddenly became darker on Tristan''s and Zhen-Zhen''s spot since they put the spotlight on the band that was currently performing on the other side of the stage.


    Because of that, Tristan''s naughty n came into action again. He was confident that no one would notice what he was about to do with his wife.


    His lips curled up into a mischievous smile. He got very excited. He would seize this opportunity to punish and tease his wife for ignoring his presence. She was really into it, pretending that she didn''t know him.


    ''Hmm. wifey¡­ you are avoiding me but to grandpa, you are both still acting very sweet and close to each other. Hmm. I will punish you now,'' Tristan said to himself.


    Soon, Tristan began tugging her dress as he slid his warm hand under her dress, caressing her bare leg. Zhen-Zhen paused, sucking in a deep breath.


    She nced at him with a confused look. She didn''t know whether to stop him or not. She knew Tristan should not be doing this, especially now they were in a public ce. Someone might see and caught them.


    But the other part of her mind wanted to feel his touch. She was also missing him. Ignoring Tristan and not talking to him while he was just by her side was difficult for her too.


    She understood how Tristan felt as of this moment because she felt the same way. She was longing and yearning for him.


    Tristan continued rubbing her leg gently, drawing small circles on her bare skin. It sent shivers through her spine. Zhen-Zhen could only bit her lower lip, fighting a moan.


    Soon, Tristan''s hand moved higher. It went further in between her thighs. His hands worked up her thighs moving gradually as he massaged every inch of her muscles. His every touch gave her tingling sensations, sending her heartbeat into a frenzy.


    Tristan was an expert. He knew how she would make her feel so good by just touching her like this. Tristan sessfully awakened the me of desire within her, making her wet. She was now aroused and horny.


    As time went by, the pleasure became unbearable. Zhen-Zhen let out a surprised tiny moan when his fingers had touched her most sensitive part through her panties. He started teasing her bottom lips by tracing them back and forth using his fingers.


    Fortunately, no one heard her soft moan as the loud music was ying. The band continued their performance and the attention of the people at their table was very focused on the performance.


    Zhen-Zhen pinched Tristan''s hand under the table but Tristan just continued teasing her while letting out a huskyugh. Since he was paying more attention to her, he somehow heard her moan.


    He felt so good, knowing that he was affecting his wife like this and her body was responding to him easily. He could feel her wetness through the thin fabric of her panties.

 Chapter 325 One True Love

    Zhen-Zhen caught Tristan''s hand to stop him. His stimtion made her hot and throbbing. She had to stop him from further teasing her.


    Because if he won''t stop, Zhen-Zhen would feel a strong need to be touched by him and let him do what he wanted.


    If that would happen, she was afraid that she couldn''t contain her moan anymore and people on the stage might catch them doing something they were not supposed to do in public.


    Zhen-Zhen heaved a sigh of relief when Tristan finally stopped teasing her. He went back holding her hand under their table.


    Tristan was now smiling from ear to ear as he continued squeezing and rubbing Zhen-Zhen''s soft warm hand. This simple intimate act between them soothed him most.


    Athena saw him smiling. She couldn''t help but admire him. He was more gorgeous and attractive when smiling like that. She thought he was enjoying the performance of the band that''s why his mood brightened up.


    When the band finished their first performance, the hosts announced that the dance floor was now open. Students could now start partying.


    The invited Band started to y their next song. It was a sweet and romantic song, allowing the couples to enjoy the dance floor.


    Grandpa Lu turned to Zhen-Zhen and whispered, "May I have the honor to dance with my granddaughter-inw?"


    A gentle smile swept across Zhen-Zhen''s lovely face when she heard Grandpa''s invitation. She immediately nodded her head in agreement, epting Grandpa Lu''s invitation.


    The other higher-ups including the University President stood up to find their respective dance partners. Grandpa Lu extended his arm to Zhen-Zhen in which she dly epted.


    Tristan felt jealous of his grandpa. Who would have thought that his own grandpa was the one who would steal his wife''s first dance from him?


    Tristan could only sigh frustratedly as he let go of Zhen-Zhen''s hand. Grandpa Lu and Zhen-Zhen stood up as they went to the dance floor.


    Tristan just watched them with envy in his eyes. He felt like crying. Athena, on the other hand, took her courage to invite Tristan for a dance.


    "Mr. Davis¡­ would you like to dance?" Athena softly asked him, biting her lower lip.


    She was not sure if Tristan would agree. But she gambled on this. She would like to know if Tristan would give in once she''s the one who would show her interest in him first.


    Tristan nced at her with a nk expression. ''Did she just invite me to dance with her?''


    After his long silence, Tristan spoke up to answer Athena''s invitation. "Miss Athena, I''m so sorry but I don''t dance."


    Athena: "..."


    "By the way, you can go and join your friends and ssmates. Don''t worry about me. No need to apany me here. Besides, I have my assistant here," Tristan pointed at Matthew who was sitting next to Athena.


    "Thank you for being my usherette tonight. You can now enjoy the party. Go and mingle with your friends," Tristan added, giving her a faint smile.<sub> </sub>


    Athena''s face became pale after hearing that. She was rendered speechless. She could only nod in agreement. Tristan just tantly rejected her invitation. He didn''t even give her a face. With that, there''s no reason for her to stay and embarrass herself further. Athena immediately left the stage to join her friends.


    When Athena left, Matthew moved closer to Tristan. He sat on the chair where Athena was sitting previously. He patted Tristan''s shoulder, his eyes sparkling with pride as he looked at him.


    "You changed for good huh? I noticed how you ignored your beautiful usherette tonight. She tried her best to get your attention but failed. I''m surprised you didn''t give in with the temptation of a beautifuldy beside you. I have tomend you for that," Matthew said while smiling teasingly at Tristan.


    Tristan rolled his eyes skyward. He knew he was teasing him and partlymending him.


    "What do you think of me? A guy who would flirt with every woman who was chasing after me?"


    Matthew bobbed his head frantically, "Yes, you were like that before you met your wife."


    Matthew let out a soft chuckle after that. He decided to bring up the past. Because of that, Tristan hit Matthew on his shoulder.


    "Do you remember the things you said to me the day you brought Lillie here to the City of Empire?" Matthew asked him expectantly. There was a gleam of humor in his eyes.


    Tristan frowned as he couldn''t remember what Matthew was referring to. "What things I said?"


    Matthew told Tristan their discussion to remind him about the things he said before.


    [ Matthew: "Are you changing for good now for the sake of your future wife? Does it mean you will also stop seeing other women from now on?" ]


    [ Tristan: "Hahaha, changing for good my ass?! Of course not! Nothing will change. That''s one of the reasons why I chose Lillie to be my wife instead of choosing someone among my women." ]


    p [ Tristan: "I am not going to hurt her. Besides, the two of us have a deal. She will also benefit from this setup. I didn''t deceive her. She was willing to be my wife." ]</anda>


    Tristan''s face contorted as he remembered saying those things to Matthew. He cursed himself inwardly.


    "Damn. I was really a total jerk at that time," Tristan said, feeling disappointed in himself.


    Matthew chuckled once more. "I know right!"


    "But I''m d Tris¡­ you unknowingly changed your habit because of Lillie. You asked her to marry you at first, just thinking about the gains and benefits you could get from her."


    "Who would have thought you would end up falling for her so deep? She even helped you move on, mending your broken heart. Now, I could see that your love and loyalty are only for her."


    Tristan stared at Zhen-Zhen who was dancing with Grandpa Lu. Matthew was right, he had already fallen in love with her so deeply.


    And his love for her was getting stronger and stronger every day to the extent he didn''t want to be separated from her even for a second. Every day, all he could think of was to make love with her.

 Chapter 326 May I Dance With Her?

    "I think Lillie and I are fated to meet. We are destined to be together. I have no regrets even if my first love and I didn''t end up being together."


    ''Zhen-Zhen¡­ she is my one true love,'' Tristan added to his thoughts, a gentle smile tugged from the corner of his lips.


    Matthew could only shake his head seeing the loving look Tristan was giving his wife right now. His hazel eyes filled with love and affection for her.


    After a while, Tristan turned to look at Matthew. He arched his eyebrow while smirking at him.


    "What? What are you looking at?! Don''t give me that kind of face¡­ it makes me cringe as if you are scheming evil against me," Matthew said to him exasperatedly.


    "Now that I already settled down, I think it''s your turn to find your wife too, my dear best friend. You don''t have to worry about me anymore. You don''t need to nag at me because I am now behaving very well."


    "Why don''t you start making a move now¡­ tonight? You have all night to chase after your future wife here," Tristan said, smiling cheekily at Matthew.


    Matthew looked at him with disbelief. He couldn''t help but narrow his eyes at Tristan''s teasing. He knew that he was urging him to make a move on Sophia.


    "Stop spouting nonsense!" Matthew snapped at him.


    Tristan just chuckled at Matthew''s reaction. He could see that Matthew could easily get embarrassed whenever he would bring up Sophia. He was blushing again.


    "Mattie¡­ do you know how cute you are when you are blushing? Hahaha. You looked like a teenager," Tristan continued teasing Matthew.


    "How many times I have told you? Stop pairing me with Sophia. She¡­ She¡­" Matthew couldn''t finish his sentence. He just heaved a deep sigh.


    "She''s what? Don''t you like her? Is it because of her age?" Tristan asked him curiously.


    "Dude¡­ how many times I told you that age doesn''t matter," Tristan insisted.


    After saying that, Tristan realized that he didn''t know Zhen-Zhen''s age yet. ''Might as well ask my wife. I didn''t know her birthday. How can we celebrate her birthday? I only know Lillie Meyer''s birthday. I want to celebrate her real birthday. I think I should ask my father-inw.''


    Tristan was still thinking about Zhen-Zhen''s age and birthday when Matthew suddenly spoke up to answer Tristan''s queries.


    "Sigh, Sophia¡­ I just admire her personality. Besides, she also likes someone else so you should stop teasing me with her. She might feel awkward once she learns that you and Lillie are pairing us up together. She won''t like the idea as well." Matthew said to him helplessly.


    Tristan let out another chuckle. "Come on, Matt! You are so pessimistic. How sure are you that she won''t like it? You are handsome but not as handsome as me." Tristan didn''t forget to be shameless. Matthew just rolled his eyes skyward because of hisst remarks.


    "Furthermore, you have a stable job. You are a good person and a gentleman. A husband material! So I think you can rece that Marcus easily," Tristan said, boosting Matthew''s confidence.


    Matthew didn''t speak further. This time he couldn''t win the argument against Tristan. Then he heard him sigh deeply. Matthew nced at him only to see his pitiful expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Matthew asked him.


    Tristan signaled him to look at the dance floor. Matthew followed his line of sight.


    "My grandpa is a sneaky old man. When ites to my wife, he is alwayspeting with me. See, he even stole her first dance tonight from me. I should be the one in his ce right now," Tristanmented to Matthew.


    Matthew startedughing again. He was surprised also seeing Grandpa Lu getting closer to Tristan''s wife. He was not like this even to Hannah. But he had to admit that Lillie''s personality was likable.<sub> </sub>


    She was able to make Tristan fall in love with her in just a one month span. Then she won Tristan''s parents and Grandpa Lu''s favor in an instant without doing anything.


    She just acted and treated everyone genuinely. She had the charm wherein people could easily get drawn to her.


    While Matthew was watching Zhen-Zhen and Grandpa Lu on the dance floor, his eyes suddenly found a familiar figure. That person was Sophia. She''s also dancing together with Marcus. Both of them were staring at each other''s eyes.


    For some unknown reasons, he could rte to Tristan''s feelings right now.


    ''It should have been nice also if I was the one in his ce,'' Matthew thought to himself while looking at Marcus.


    Meanwhile, on the dance floor, Sophia and Marcus became the center of attention. Most of the girls who had a crush on Marcus were staring at them with envy. They couldn''t ept the fact that Marcus was together with Sophia tonight.


    Some of them were also supporters of Marcus and Athena''s love team. They preferred to see Athena with Marcus, instead of Sophia. She''s just nobody for them.


    They thought she didn''t deserve to be with Marcus. She was out of his league. They were jealous of her because she''s so lucky that Marcus invited her as his date tonight.


    While everyone was giving the pair a ridiculing look, Sophia and Marcus were just enjoying their time on the dance floor.


    "Sophie, did I tell you that you are so stunning tonight?" Marcus said with a gentle smile on his face. He wasplimenting her.


    His simplepliment brought a blush to her cheeks instantly. She felt very shy. She was not used to gettingpliments from a guy, most especially if this guy was Marcus.


    "Thank you. Same with you. You look gorgeous tonight," Sophia returned hispliment.


    Marcus just let out a huskyugh. "By the way, thank you for epting me as your date tonight. It''s my honor to be with the smartest girl on the campus."


    Sophia giggled and said, "You are ttering me too much, Marcus. I should be the one telling you that. Compared to you, I am just nobody."


    "Of course not. That''s not true," Marcus reacted right away. His grip on her waist tightened, pulling her closer to his body.


    Sophia smiled faintly. "You are just being nice with me," she said in a low voice, almost a whisper.


    Marcus was taken aback when he heard that. Suddenly, he felt guilty for her. He could see how Sophia was so happy to be with Marcus tonight.


    Now, he was having a second thought about the bet he made with his friends. It''s still not toote to back out now.


    He was asking himself if he could really do it to Sophia. She''s an amazing person and he didn''t want to y with her feelings anymore. Marcus was lost in his thoughts, contemting what to do.


    Same with Marcus, Sophia''s mind was also upied by something. She never dreamed of this moment to happen. It was so good to be true that she could hardly believe it.


    She knew the great disparity of their status. So she was not expecting that Marcus would like her. She already felt contented being friends with him.


    After a few minutes, the first song was done. The band performed another romantic song. Marcus was about to ask Sophia if she''s still okay to continue dancing with him when someone approached them.


    "Bro, may I dance with her?" Then he turned to Sophia who had a stunned expression on her face. "Can I?" He asked her softly, wearing a gentle smile on his face.

 Chapter 327 Marcuss Decision

    "Bro, may I dance with her?" Then he turned to Sophia who had a stunned expression on her face. "Can I?" He asked her softly, wearing a gentle smile on his face.


    Sophia didn''t expect that Matthew would invite her to dance. After she recovered from the shock, Sophia smiled back at him while nodding her head.


    Marcus also agreed with Matthew''s request. Marcus let go of Sophia as Matthew extended his right hand to her. Sophia dly epted it.


    Marcus left the two of them on the dance floor as he went to the improvised bar counter that was serving free drinks for everyone. HRM students were the ones who created that improvised bar specifically for tonight''s asion.


    John and Lester were also there at the bar counter as if they were waiting for Marcus. It did not take long when Marcus joined them.


    John gave him a ss of wine. He epted it and took a sip before he sat down beside them.


    "It looks like you are enjoying Sophia''spany tonight, buddy!" Lestermented, tapping Marcus''s shoulder.


    "You even gave her the honor to have your first dance tonight. The two of you caught lots of attention from the other people here. If this is a JS Prom then probably the two of you will be crowned as King and Queen of Hearts and Sweetheart of the night," John said at him teasingly.


    Marcus just shook his head, smiling at them.


    "Are you nning to ignore Athena today? She''s already free for her usherette''s duty. She''s with her friends now," Lester pointed Athena and Jade together with their friends, gathering at one table.


    Marcus didn''t answer him. He just heaved a deep sigh. But he couldn''t help but smile as he remembered the kiss he shared with Athena in their house.


    "Let''s not talk about Athena right now. Let''s talk about Sophia. Are you still going to do our bet? We also made preparation for that and chose a perfect ce where you can do it," John informed Marcus, a sly smile ying across his face.


    Marcus fell silent after hearing that. This bet was bothering him since yesterday. He was still undecided whether he should do it or not.


    "Why are you silent? Are you having a second thought now?" Lester asked him, lifting an eyebrow.


    "You can bring her to the Queen''s Hall. We already set everything there. You can seduce her there and no one will bother you. We will make sure of that. You can do anything you want with," John said, reassuring him.


    Marcus was having conflicting thoughts right now. He nced at Sophia who was still dancing with Matthew.


    He had to admit that Sophia looked very stunning tonight. He was just a man and thinking about doing it with her was quite tempting.


    Part of him didn''t want to do it. But part of him wanted to try. He was also curious if Sophia would give in to him. If given a chance, would she really do it with him? Would she surrender herself to him?


    "Sophia is a very wholesome girl. I''m not sure if she will do it with me," Marcus finally spoke up, voicing out his concern.<sub> </sub>


    John and Lester exchanged meaningful nces with one another before bursting out into a peal ofughter.


    "Whoah, this is the first time you look problematic. Are you not confident with your charm?" Lester teased him.


    John ced his arm around Marcus''s shoulders and said, "You don''t have to worry. We will help you. Just leave everything to us and just focus on seducing her."


    Marcus''s brows knitted into a frown. "What are you nning to do?"


    Lester just shrugged his shoulders, not giving him a specific answer. John, on the other hand, smirked at him. He was the one who answered Marcus.


    "Nothing. We just prepared a big surprise for her in the Queen''s Hall that will help you win her heart¡­ and im her body easily." John said to him meaningfully.


    After saying that, John and Lester winked at each other. Marcus just looked at them, clueless about the secret but n his two friends and his sister talked about behind his back.


    Marcus had no idea that they would try to film and record whatever would happen between him and Sophia in the Queen''s Hall. That''s the main reason why John and Lester set up everything there.


    They installed hidden cameras to the venue they had mentioned to Marcus. And to ensure that Sophia won''t be able to refuse Marcus once he made a move on her, they prepared the wine wherein they mixed a drug with it.


    Once Sophia took it, her sexual drive would be triggered because of its aphrodisiac effect. This would make Sophia lose her control over her body and allow Marcus to im her just to feel relief from the effect of the drugs.


    John and Lester gave Marcus instructions on what he should do once they arrived in the Queen''s Hall. They arranged the venue with a romantic vibe, there were roses and champagne.


    The ce had dim light but it was enough for the camera to clearly record Sophia''s face while they were doing the act. They shared the n with Marcus except for the drugs and ''recording stuff''.


    Marcus also made up his mind. He would do it, not only for the sake of the bet but also because he wanted her. He wanted to im her. He was tempted by Sophia''s beauty, that''s why his hesitation disappeared.


    "Ok, I understand. Just make sure that no one will go to the Queen''s Hall. I can''t afford anyone to see us there. Can you help me with that?" Marcus asked his friends.


    Lester and John just gave him thumbs up.


    "You can count on us, Buddy. We will not let anyone get near the Queen''s Hall. No one will disturb you," Lester said, reassuring him.


    "That''s true. Just focus on your performance, Buddy," John winked at him.


    "Okay. I will bring her there, after this dance."

 Chapter 328 Be Your Dance Partner

    Meanwhile, Sophia, the target of their evil scheme, was still clueless about the ill-motives and evil n Marcus''s friends and Jade''s group were plotting against her.


    She was still on the dance floor together with Matthew. He was holding her waist while Sophia''s hands were ced on his broad shoulders.


    Sophia didn''t expect that Matthew would invite her for a dance. For some unknown reason, she felt secure andfortable with his presence.


    Maybe, Zhen-Zhen''s story helped her to be at ease in Matthew''s presence. For the past few days, she couldn''t understand why Zhen-Zhen always talked about Matthew.


    Zhen-Zhen praised andplimented him several times, telling Sophia about Matthew''s nice personality.


    If she didn''t know that Zhen-Zhen had already a husband and that husband was Tristan Davis then Sophia would think that Zhen-Zhen had a crush on Matthew.


    Whenever Sophia and Zhen-Zhen would talk in their favorite spots, Zhen-Zhen would always bring up Matthew. Then the two of them would end up talking about him.


    Little did Sophia know, Zhen-Zhen was doing this because she wanted Sophia to know the good qualities of Matthew. She even gave her the idea that Matthew was still single and avable.


    Sophia didn''t believe it at first. Matthew was a perfect boyfriend material based on Zhen-Zhen''s words so howe he didn''t have any girlfriend yet?


    Zhen-Zhen exined to her that Matthew was a workaholic. Besides, being an assistant of Tristan Davis was not easy. Tristan gave Matthew lots of stress and work in the past, especially when he was still flirting with other women before.


    Matthew would always take cover for him and clean his mess and scandals with women. So, Matthew didn''t have enough time for himself or even to find a girlfriend. He was very loyal and dedicated to his best friend who was also his boss.


    Sophia was still recalling the things Zhen-Zhen had said about Matthew when he suddenly spoke up.


    "I''m sorry," that''s the first thing that came into his mind.


    Sophia raised her head to look at him. She gave him a questioning gaze.


    "Eh? Sorry for what?"


    Matthew looked straight into her eyes before answering her.


    "I''m sorry for disturbing your moment with Marcus. I know you want to spend more time with him but here I am, dancing with you," Matthew said apologetically.


    Sophia was stunned for a moment after hearing that. After a few seconds, Sophia''s giggle bubbled up on the dance floor.


    Matthew paused for a moment, enthralled by her soft giggles. He felt like he was mesmerized at that certain moment. All he could do was stare at her intently.


    "Sir¡­ I mean Matthew, you don''t have to apologize for that. This is an acquaintance party so everyone is allowed to mingle with others." Sophia said after she stoppedughing.


    Matthew gave her a grateful look. "I''m d you didn''t mind. It''s my great pleasure to dance with the smartest girl here. This is my first dance tonight."


    Sophia couldn''t help but giggle once more. "I didn''t know you are also good at ttering women. Thank you, Matt."


    "I''m just telling the truth," Matthew softly said to her, pulling Sophia''s body closer to him.


    Sophia was surprised by that sudden action from him. But she didn''t mind it. She just anchored her arms around his neck and leaned her head on his chest. She could smell his cologne and masculine scent.


    They stayed like that for several minutes until the song was finished. The band started ying another romantic song.<sub> </sub>


    "Sophie?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Are you tired? Do you want to rest now?" Matthew asked her worriedly. But deep inside, he was hoping that Sophia would say ''no''. He still wanted to spend more time with her.


    And Matthew''s wish was granted when Sophia shook her head. "I''m not yet tired. Besides, this is my first time attending this party. I seldom dance as well so I will just make the most out of this."


    Matthew let out a huskyugh after hearing that. His heart was singing with joy.


    "Alright, I will be your dance partner for now until you get tired," Matthew dered in a suave tone.


    Sophia giggled once more.


    "Sure, why not. Besides, I am certain that no one will ask me to dance again. Only you and Marcus."


    "You''re wrong. With your charm, you are attracting more men. Maybe, they are just shy to ask you."


    "Hmmm, you think so highly of me, Matt. Maybe my appearance changed but they could still see me as the nerd boring girl."


    "I like it," Matthew simply stated.


    Sophia frowned after hearing that. She gazed up again to meet his eyes.


    "You like what? You like the fact that they could still see me as the nerd boring girl?" Sophia asked, pouting her lips while ring at Matthew.


    Matthew burst outughing when he saw her reaction.


    "No. I''m not referring to that. I mean I like it when you are calling me Matt. I feel like I am very close to you." Matthew corrected her wrong assumption.


    "And another No. You are not a boring nerdy girl. You are an amazing person. That''s what I know." He said those words while looking straight into her eyes.


    Sophia was rendered speechless. She didn''t know what to say after hearing that. Matthew''s prating gaze was making her heart run wild against her chest.


    ''Eh, this feels so weird. Why is he looking at me like that?'' Sophia suddenly became nervous for some unknown reason.


    A blush had subconsciously overtaken her face, making her cheeks scarlet red. She could only bite her lower lip. Then she saw Matthew shing his most charming smile.


    ''Damn! He''s gorgeous.'' Sophia thought to herself.


    Then Matthew leaned in and whispered something to her.


    "You are cute and pretty¡­ especially when blushing."


    Sophia: "..."


    Sophia felt very embarrassed. She wanted to hide from him so what she did was buried her face on Matthew''s chest. Matthew couldn''t help but chuckle. He just pulled her closer, rubbing her back and stroking her hair.

 Chapter 329 Marcus On The Move

    Thest romantic song ended and the band yed a lively party song for Disco. Matthew and Sophia were still on the dance floor when Marcus approached them.


    "May I have my date now?" Marcus said, extending his hand to Sophia.


    Matthew looked at him withplicated emotions on his face. He was reluctant to let go of Sophia. But he had no choice. Marcus was Sophia''s date tonight. He just borrowed her time.


    Taking a deep breath, Matthew shifted his gaze from Marcus back to Sophia.


    "Thank you for this dance. May you enjoy the rest of the night," Matthew softly said to Sophia, patting her head.


    He gave her a gentle smile before allowing Marcus to guide her out of the dance floor. Matthew sighed deeply seeing Sophia and Marcus walking away from his spot.


    He left the dance floor and went back to join Tristan in the corner stage. Tristan was wearing a gloomy expression while he was watching Zhen-Zhen and Grandpa who were still dancing on the dance floor.


    He tried to approach them a while ago as he wanted to dance with his wife. But Grandpa Lu ignored him thus sending him away, not allowing Zhen-Zhen to be with Tristan.


    Because of that, Tristan was now in a foul mood. He had the urge to snatch away his wife from Grandpa Lu. Too bad, he couldn''t make a scene there.


    "Your wife will melt if you continue looking at her like that," Matthew teased Tristan.


    p Tristan shot him a cold stare. "Shut up, Matt. You are just lucky because you were able to dance with your crush tonight. So how is it?"</anda>


    Matthew was just about to reply when Tristan cut him off immediately.


    "Oh, forget it! I already know just by looking at your vibrant face. Argh¡­ I''m jealous! Why can''t grandpa allow me to be with my wife? I think he is intentionally pissing me off? Is he getting revenge on me? If he does then he is seeding," Tristanined to Matthew.


    Matthew could only shake his head and look at him helplessly.


    "Hmm, just be patient. Your grandpa will get tired soon. Come, let''s grab some drinks for a while," Matthew said, inviting Tristan to go to the bar counter where assorted alcoholic drinks and beverages were being served.


    Tristan could only sigh deeply before agreeing to Matthew''s suggestion. Soon the two of them walked towards the bar counter and sat down on the avable seats in front.


    Meanwhile, Marcus tried to invite Sophia to go to the Queen''s Hall. He was about to do the bet.


    "Sophia, there are lots of people here, the music is so loud. We can''t talk properly. Do you want to go outside and take some fresh air?" Marcus asked Sophia. They were sitting at one of the tables.


    John, Lester, Jade, Nyka, and Emma were secretly observing Marcus and Sophia. They were anticipating Marcus to make his moves and implement their n.


    Sophia peered at her surroundings. Everyone was having fun on the dance floor, dancing and swaying with the lively Disco Music.


    The band took a rest for a while. The invited DJ took the lead. The disco lights in the venue were switched on. Sophia was not used to this very loud environment. So Marcus''s suggestion was good.


    "Ok. Let''s go out for a while," Sophia said, smiling at Marcus.


    Marcus''s eyes lit up when he heard her response. He immediately stood up, gently grabbing Sophia''s hand as he guided her towards the exit.<sub> </sub>


    "Uh oh, Marcus is on the move," Lester said, chuckling.


    "Ok, let''s wait¡­ we will follow them after five minutes. We have to ensure that no one will pass through the Queen''s Hall tonight," John said, a sly smile appeared on his face.


    "What shall we do?" Nyka asked them curiously.


    "Yes, what can we do to help you?" Emma also asked them.


    Lester turned to Nyka, wrapping his arms around her waist. "Just enjoy the night and wait for a good result."


    "Maybe after an hour, we will be able to record a nice show. It depends on Marcus," John watched Marcus and Sophia until they vanished from his sight.


    "Hey, why are you silent? Are you not excited about this?" John asked Jade as he noticed that she was unusually quiet today.


    Nyka and Emma let out a soft giggle.


    "Maybe she''s on her monthly period right now," Nyka said, teasing Jade.


    "That''s true. She''s been like this for an hour now," Emma alsomented.


    Jade just rolled her eyes at them. "Leave me alone. Just make sure that this n will work out to lift my mood."


    "Don''t worry, my Queen. Your brother will do well. It seems like he also wants to im Sophia''s first. If he didn''t agree then I should be the one in his ce right now," John reassured Jade.


    Jade just bobbed her head.


    Nyka and Emma stood up, pulling Jade.


    "Come on, girl. Let''s dance. Don''t waste this party because of your foul mood. Let''s enjoy the night!" Nyka said enthusiastically.


    "True. Don''t ruin everything. Something good will happen tonight." Emma said, consoling Jade.


    They were clueless about what was the main cause for Jade''s tantrum tonight. But they won''t allow it to ruin their good night.


    Jade didn''t argue with her close friends. She just followed them on the dance floor. When thedies left their table, Lester and John also went out of the venue to follow Sophia and Marcus.


    They would serve as a lookout tonight. After implementing their n, the guys would go back inside the venue and mingle with their friends and do a party all night with their hearts'' content.


    Meanwhile, the band started ying a slow and sweet song once more. Zhen-Zhen and Grandpa Lu were still on the dance floor when the music changed.


    Grandpa Lu peered at his surroundings, searching for Tristan. He decided to let Tristan dance with his wife at this moment when suddenly a good-looking guy with emerald eyes approached them.


    "Chairman Lu, apology¡­ but may I dance with this lovely maiden who is with you?" He politely asked Grandpa Lu, shing his friendly smile.

 Chapter 330 What Kind Of Luck She Has?

    "Chairman Lu, apology¡­ but may I dance with this lovely maiden who is with you?" He politely asked Grandpa Lu, shing his friendly smile.


    Grandpa Lu was taken aback to see the person who approached them. For some unknown reason, he was intrigued by this person.


    When it came to beauty, he was not on par with his grandson, Tristan. But he had to admit that his emerald eyes looked very enchanting that could make any woman be mesmerized by them.


    Grandpa Lu was still assessing the man before him when he heard Zhen-Zhen''s soft voice.


    "Liam¡­" Zhen-Zhen mumbled to greet the man.


    "Hi Lillie," Liam greeted her back with a bright smile.


    Grandpa Lu darted his gaze back and forth between Liam and Zhen-Zhen.


    ''So they knew each other. Hmm, it seems that my grandson has found a worthypetitor here. Is he interested in my granddaughter-inw?'' Grandpa Lu pondered at that thought.


    When Zhen-Zhen noticed Grandpa Lu eyeing Liam, she decided to introduce them to each other.


    "Grandpa Lu, this Liam, my History Professor. Liam, I know you already know Chairman, he is Tristan''s Grandpa."


    Grandpa Lu was surprised when he heard that.


    "He already knew your rtionship with Tristan?" Grandpa Lu asked her in disbelief.


    Zhen-Zhen and Liam nodded their heads as a response to Grandpa Lu''s query.


    ''Oh, at least he already knew that Lillie is already married to my grandson. So I don''t have to worry."


    With that thought in mind, Grandpa Lu allowed Liam to dance with Zhen-Zhen aka Lillie.


    "Thank you, Chairman Lu," Liam thanked Grandpa Lu before Grandpa Lu left the two of them on the dance floor.


    Just like Tristan, Liam was wearing a white suit. He was looking gorgeous. He also stood out in the crowd. Many faculty staff and co-teachers of him had a crush on him.


    Lots of students were also admiring their professor. He just started teaching at the University of Imperial Knight not long ago but he became the ultimate crush and most favorite professor of the students right away.


    Others couldn''t believe that their gorgeous professor, Liam, was dancing with some unknown student whom they didn''t even know.


    The students around them started talking about Liam and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Who is she?"


    "She''s the usherette of Chairman Lu. I heard she''s a first-year student."


    "Wow, she''s so lucky tonight. She''s not that beautiful but she is now dancing with our favorite professor."


    "What kind of luck she has?"


    "That''s true. Argh. I''m jealous. I hope Prof. Liam would also ask me to dance with him."<sub> </sub>


    "In your dream, girl. Prof. Liam is friendly but the truth is he is a little bit reserved sometimes and he just chooses with whom he wants to interact."


    Aside from them, Alicia and Betsy also saw Zhen-Zhen dancing with Liam.


    "Oh, my, Alicia¡­ am I really seeing this?" Betsy gasped in surprise.


    "Yes, I can also see this. Why is she close with our professor? Everyone is looking at them with envy. I wonder what Lillie has that we don''t have. I don''t know why she''s close with gorgeous men." There''s a hint of bitterness in Alicia''s voice.


    "That''s very true. Do you think she''s using some love potion? What if she''s a witch?" Betsy said randomly.


    Alicia looked at her helplessly. "Betsy, your wild imagination is running wild again."


    Meanwhile, Tristan, who was drinking at the bar counter together with Matthew, finally noticed that the partner of his wife on the dance floor was no longer Grandpa Lu.


    He spat his drinks upon recognizing the person with Zhen-Zhen. He started cursing. A boiling furry swelled up inside of him. He was mad and very jealous.


    "What the hell is he doing there? With my wife?! I should be the one dancing with her, not him." Tristan said through his gritted teeth.


    Matthew, on the other hand, followed his line of sight. When he saw Zhen-Zhen and Liam, he understood why Tristan suddenly transformed into an angry lion who was ready to leap and crush his prey.


    Without further ado, Tristan marched toward Zhen-Zhen and Liam, leaving Matthew on the bar counter. Matthew could only watch him move across the venue.


    "Sigh, should I follow him or not? What if he will create a scene andmotion here?" Matthew mumbled to himself.


    In the end, he chose to let Tristan do what he wanted. Besides, he knew that Tristan won''t do something that might cause trouble to Zhen-Zhen.


    Matthew continued enjoying his drinks at the bar counter when he noticed that Sophia and Marcus were no longer at their table.


    His eyes roamed around the venue, specifically on the dance floor, hoping that he could see Sophia and Marcus. But he didn''t see them.


    "I wonder where they are right now," Matthew muttered. He couldn''t exin why but he was feeling a little bit uneasy.


    After a few attempts of searching for Sophia on the dance floor, Matthew gave up.


    "Argh, what am I doing? I''m not a stalker. Why am I looking for her? Maybe she''s having fun with Marcus now." After saying that, Matthew just returned to the Bar Counter and continued his drinking session.


    It did not take long when threedies arrived at the bar counter. They asked for threedies'' drinks. They sat down just beside Matthew.


    They started talking about someone. At first, Matthew was not paying attention to them. But when he heard two familiar names, Matthew''s attention was caught by them.


    Emma: "Do you think Marcus is seeding in seducing Sophia now?"


    Nyka: "Girl, what are you talking about? Marcus doesn''t need to seduce her. She''s already madly in love with Marcus. Sophia will give in to him willingly."


    Emma: "But Sophia is a smart woman. What if she can see through his n?"


    Jade: "Stop talking about them. Besides, you don''t have to worry. John and Lester prepared everything. Even Sophia can''t say no to my brother, especially if she is under the influence of that drug."

 Chapter 331 Move Away!

    Jade: "Stop talking about them. Besides, you don''t have to worry. John and Lester prepared everything. Even Sophia can''t say no to my brother, especially if she is under the influence of that drug."


    Matthew heard everything they said. He was certain that they were talking about Sophia and Marcus.


    Based on their discussion, Matthew couldprehend that Marcus was trying to harm and take advantage of Sophia.


    At that certain moment, Matthew felt like a me of fury ignited within him.


    ''How dare he do that to her? She trusted him! Marcus, don''t you darey a hand on Sophia, or else, you will be dead meat to me.''


    Matthew''s eyes narrowed and his teeth clenched together as he nced in the direction of those threedies talking about Sophia and Marcus.


    He didn''t waste any more time as he approached them with his serious and angry expression.


    "Where. Are. They?" He asked the threedies with his stern cold voice.


    Jade, Nyka, and Emma were quite surprised by his sudden outburst. He suddenly appeared in front of them, asking them a question.


    At first, they just looked at him with a stunned expression. They had no idea that he was referring to Sophia and Marcus. They didn''t know that Matthew was close to Sophia and he knew her.


    "What are you talking about, sir? Who are you looking for?" It was Jade who answered Matthew politely.


    She somehow recognized him. He was with Tristan Davis and Chairman Lu a while ago.


    "Where is Sophia?! Where did Marcus bring her? Tell me now!" He asked them again. There was a hint of urgency in his voice.


    The threedies were taken aback when they heard that. They didn''t expect that someone like Matthew was acquainted with Sophia.


    They exchanged nces with one another. They realized that they made the mistake of talking about Sophia and Marcus.


    They could tell that he overheard their conversation a while ago. Aside from that, Matthew looked intimidating and frightening right now.


    They could tell that he was mad.


    "Where are they??!" Matthew repeated his question. He was in a hurry but they were not answering him.


    ''I should find them as soon as possible.''


    Jade, Nyka, and Emma just remained silent. They were hesitating to answer him. If Matthew learned their location then he might ruin their n.


    "No, we didn''t know," Nyka denied it, buying more time.


    "Yes, we don''t know what you are talking about, Mr. Handsome," Emma supported Nyka''s im, and at the same time, trying to flirt with Matthew.


    She saw that he''s a good catch.


    Matthew became more pissed off since they feigning ignorance, refusing to talk. He had no time to waste. Time was running.<sub> </sub>


    "If you will not tell me now then I will talk to Chairman Lu about this. He can ry this issue to the University President. Do you really want to cover up for Marcus? Are you asking for troubles?" Matthew threatened them.


    He had no choice. He needed to know where to find Sophia and Marcus before it''s toote.


    Matthew''s threat was effective. Nyka, Emma, and Jade were frightened. They didn''t want this issue to be raised to the University President, or else, they would be doomed.


    "Queen''s Hall," Jade finally answered him.


    After hearing that, Matthew dashed toward the exit of the venue. He was familiar with the location of the Queen''s Hall.


    He was one of the alumni of this school. He studied here together with Tristan and his cousins.


    The threedies just watched Matthew''s back until he vanished from their sights.


    "Jade, I had a bad feeling about this. Do you think our n will backfire on us?" Emma asked Jade anxiously.


    Jade frowned and shook her head. "Of course not. Just pretend we don''t know anything. We must deny it at all costs. No one should speak of this from now on. Let the boys handle this."


    "Do you think Marcus has done it already?" Nyka couldn''t help but worry. She was hoping that they were done already before Matthew could interfere with them.


    Emma took a deep sigh. "I hope Marcus didn''t mess up our n."


    "Don''t worry, girls. John and Lester were still there. They won''t let him pass easily. They can buy more time for Marcus to implement our n," Jade said, giving them a reassuring smile.


    Nyka and Emma just nodded at her, hoping for the sess of their evil n.


    Just like what Jade said, John and Lester were at the veranda near the Queen''s hall when Matthew arrived. They were making sure that no one would pass through that way.


    The moment they saw Matthew running toward the Queen''s Hall, John and Lester immediately blocked his way and stopped him.


    "Buddy, Oops. Where are you going? You are not allowed to leave the venue and roamed around here. Go back now before we report you to the Student Council. You will surely receive a punishment." John was the one who spoke up, mistaking Matthew as one of the students in the university.


    "Move," Matthew said with his stern voice.


    John and Lester raised their eyebrows when they heard his angry tone.


    ''Who the hell is this guy? Is he looking for troubles?'' Lester thought to himself, eyeing Matthew from top to bottom. This was the first time he saw him.


    Then he leaned to John as he noticed something from Matthew. "He doesn''t look like a student here. Have you seen him before?"


    John who was now gritting his teeth just shook his head. He was pissed off by Matthew''s rudeness.


    "Who the hell are you? Don''t you know us? I said go back to the venue now! Do you want to get beaten here?" John snarled at him with bared teeth and eyes burning with fury.


    "Don''t. Waste. My. Time! I said MOVE AWAY! Don''t block my way," Matthew said to them through his gritted teeth. His voice was firm and chilly enough to send shivers through someone''s spine.

 Chapter 332 A Surprise In Queens Hall

    ~ At Queen''s Hall ~


    ***A few minutes before Matthew overheard Jade''s and her friends'' conversation.***


    Marcus was guiding Sophia as they entered one of the rooms in the Queen''s Hall.


    The light was very dim, but it''s bright enough to see the romantic decoration inside the room.


    Sophia gasped in surprise and amazement after seeing the petals of roses scattered on the floor. They served as a pathway for them, leading them to a table located at the center of the room.


    There was a bottle of champagne in the middle. Chocte cakes, assorted snacks, and other desserts were well-arranged on the table.


    Beside the table was a long sofa for them to sit on. John and Lester didn''t prepare individual chairs for them. It was intentional so that Marcus and Sophia would sit on one chair together, side by side together.


    Sophia remained silent. She was at a loss for words seeing this surprise from Marcus. She didn''t expect that he would prepare something like this.


    "Do you like it?" Marcus asked her expectantly. He was smiling at her sweetly.


    Sophia frowned as she couldn''t figure out why Marcus was suddenly doing this. She felt strange because they just went on a datest week. Then Marcus started seeing her in school, inviting her over lunch and snacks.


    He also made some efforts of dropping her at home every afternoon, after ss. This was so good to be true.


    ''Is he doing this because he wants to or because of her sister, Jade?'' Sophia pondered at that thought. She wanted to be happy and make the most out of this.


    However, part of her was reminding her that she should not expect too much. She''s afraid that she would get hurt in the end. Marcus was still out of her league. He''s the sky while she''s the ground. There''s a big gap between them.


    Marcus''s smile disappeared upon noticing her saddened expression.


    "Hey, What''s wrong?" Marcus moved closer to her, holding her shoulders.


    Sophia lowered her gaze while shaking her head. "Nothing. It''s just that I am wondering why you are doing this, Marcus."


    Marcus was stunned for a moment when he heard her response. He didn''t know what to say.


    ''What if she''s suspecting me now? Did we overdo it? Are my actions suspicious and unbelievable? What should I tell her?'' Marcus was racking his brain so hard to think of a better excuse.


    "Don''t overthink too much. I''m just grateful that you are helping my sister. Besides, after knowing you more for the past few days, I can say that you are a nice person. You deserve this. Just treat this as a sign of my gratitude," Marcus softly said to her, partly true and partly lie.


    Sophia felt touched by his words.<sub> </sub>


    To avoid this topic, Marcus invited her to sit down on the long sofa.


    ''Lester and John really prepared much for this, even bringing this long sofa in this ssroom.'' Marcus thought to himself as he could often see this sofa on the waiting area outside the Student Council Office and Guidance Counselor''s Office.


    When the two of them already settled down, Marcus followed John''s instruction. There were a wide screen and projector just a few meters away from them. The remote was ced on the top of the table.


    He switched it on then a romantic movie was shed on the screen. It looked like they were having a movie date.


    "You really put so much effort into this," Sophia couldn''t help butment.


    Marcus just smiled at her sheepishly while scratching the back of his head.


    "When we went outst time, we were not able to watch a movie, so I decided to do it tonight. I know you will be busy in theing days. Our mid-term exam is scheduled next week," Marcus said as an alibi.


    This idea didn''te from him. His friends, John and Lester, were the ones who made this setup possible. He wanted tomend them. They seeded in giving them a romantic vibe out of this.


    "By the way, you didn''t answer me yet. Do you like it? This surprise?" Marcus asked her again while he started slicing a cake for Sophia.


    Sophia smiled at him, nodding her head. Her eyes glowing with happiness.


    "Thank you. I like it¡­ very much." She told him truthfully.


    Marcus felt satisfied with her answer. "Come, let''s eat." Marcus gave her the cake together with the spoon and fork. He also poured the champagne on their wine ss.


    Soon, the two of them focused on the movie while eating the snacks and desserts avable on the table. Sophia also took a sip of her wine. Only Marcus didn''t drink it as he was trying to figure out when he would start making a move.


    After contemting for a while, Marcus started moving closer to Sophia. At first, he simply put his arm at the backrest of the sofa where Sophia was leaning. Marcus was only a few inches away from Sophia.


    He couldn''t understand why but he, himself, felt very nervous right now. Was this because he was consumed by guilt or he was excited to do this. He was also curious about how Sophia would react to him.


    ''Damn. My heart is beating so fast. Why do I feel like this?'' Marcus thought to himself as his gaze was fixed on Sophia''s kissable lips. They looked delicious and sweet.


    Marcus gulped hard. Just seeing her closer like this was making his body hot. Sophia''s attention was on the movie that she didn''t notice the prating gaze Marcus was giving her. There was a burning desire in his eyes.


    It did not take long when Sophia felt some kind of difort as if her body suddenly became feverish. She felt thirsty so she drunk more wine thinking that it could help her feel better. But the moment she did that, the feeling got worse.


    She was about to ask Marcus if there''s avable water. But when she turned around to face him, he leaned closer to her, intercepting her lips and meeting them with his own.

 Chapter 333 Sophias First

    Sophia was stupefied the moment her lips touched with Marcus'' lips. Her mind suddenly malfunctioned for a moment.


    Marcus took advantage that she was in a trance as he slowly and gently moved his lips, tasting hers. He didn''t want to scare her so even though he wanted to ravish her soft delicate lips he tried to restrain himself.


    He took his time savoring her lips. Sophia remained still, eyes open wide, unblinking. She was still trying to absorb what was happening. This was her first kiss. And Marcus was the one kissing her.


    She didn''t know what to do. She was not responding, still shocked about what was happening right now. Marcus didn''t stop kissing her, nibbling and sucking on her lower and upper lip alternately.


    He even held Sophia''s head and chin so that she couldn''t escape his charges. Marcus also wanted this. She tasted so sweet and delicious.


    He traced her lips using his tongue, seeking an entrance. He wanted her to open her mouth for him. Sophia who was under the influence of drugs couldn''t control her mind anymore.


    Her body began acting ording to what it needed. She felt like her body was asking for this and asking for more. Though she felt awkward, Sophia started to respond to Marcus'' kiss.


    She didn''t know if she''s doing the right thing. She had no idea how to kiss a man. She had no experience kissing someone.


    Soon, Sophia opened her mouth letting out a soft moan. That was Marcus'' cue to enter her and explore her mouth. He plunged his tongue inside her mouth, tracing her teeth and searching for her own tongue.


    It did not take long when Sophia''s tongue also moved, weing Marcus'' tongue. The two of them wrestled inside her mouth. Marcus could taste the wine inside her mouth. He liked it.


    Marcus deepened the kiss as he caught her tongue with his, licking and sucking it with his heart''s content. Sophia let out another soft moan.


    Her moan was like a piece of music in his ears. Marcus became more turned on and aroused. He wanted her and he was determined to im her tonight, not just for the bet but also for himself.


    He wondered when he started fantasizing about Sophia. Was this the reason his hesitation suddenly disappeared? Because part of him wanted her.


    Sophia, on the other hand, was still trying to lessen the difort she was feeling. She couldn''t exin why Marcus'' kisses and his closeness were making her feel better.


    For some unknown reason, her body was craving for his touch. Her mind was telling her to stop but her body was not listening to her. Her desire and lust overpowered her. It was consuming her.


    It did not take long when Marcus withdrew his lips, making the two of them catch their breath. Sophia was panting. Her heart was beating rapidly against her chest, so loud in her ears.


    Marcus let his eyes roam over her face down to her body. Sophia could see the attraction and desire emanating from his stare. Sophia had the same look in her eyes.


    "Marcus¡­" she softly mumbled, unsure of what she was asking for. Did she want to stop him or not?<sub> </sub>


    Hearing her calling his name like that, Marcus couldn''t restrain himself anymore. He leaned in, iming her lips once more.


    He kissed her greedily with so much passion. The sound of wet lips crushing each other reverberated in the entire room.


    Marcus'' hands started to explore her body. He was rubbing her back while caressing her face. He released her lips as his mouth moved on her jawline, nting soft and gentle kisses.


    Sophia could only close her eyes as she felt a flow of pleasure coursing through her body from head to toe. Then Marcus found the sensitive part of her neck. He started licking and sucking her skin.


    ''Ah, she''s so sweet. Her scent intoxicating me,'' Marcus thought to himself.


    Another tiny moan escaped Sophia''s mouth. His hot mouth was making wonders on her body. She couldn''t bring herself to stop him.


    ''Argh, this is so wrong! What''s happening to me? I should stop him but my body didn''t want to,'' Sophia was having conflicting thoughts.


    Marcus unzipped her dress, sliding it down her body thus revealing her upper body. Sophia didn''t realize it as her mind was focused on Marcus'' mouth which was sending her waves of tingling sensation.


    He started to trail kisses from her neck down her cleavage. His hands cupped her breasts, kneading and massaging them through her bra.


    "Aah, Marcus," She moaned his name softly.


    Sophia arched her back, giving Marcus more ess. She ran her fingers through his hair and grabbed on. Marcus pushed her back on the sofa. He started to take off his suit, undressing.


    After sessfully removing his upper clothes, he bent down to kiss her lips once more. His hand continued kneading her breast, not yet removing her bra.


    His free hand moved down her thigh, caressing and rubbing it as he teased her. Sophia was breathing heavily. She moaned in his mouth as Marcus continued to stimte her body.


    He was surprised that Sophia didn''t try to stop him. She was giving in to him, letting him do what he wanted. A while ago, he really thought Sophia wouldin but it didn''t happen.


    ''Does she really like me that much? Is she allowing me to take her virginity? I could say that she had no experience about this, even the way she kissed me.'' Marcus pondered at that thought.


    But hell¡­ he couldn''t care less now. He wanted to focus on giving her pleasure. He couldn''t control himself as he was also enjoying this. Sophia was very tempting in his eyes right now, igniting the me of desire within him.


    Marcus was clueless that Sophia was now under the influence of an aphrodisiac drug that''s why she couldn''t stop him. Her body was craving for this.

 Chapter 334 Mind Vs Body

    Marcus kissed her again. He even grabbed Sophia''s hand and pressed it to his erected manhood. Sophia felt his hardened bulge through his pants.


    ''Huh, what''s this¡­ so big and hard. Is this Marcus...'' Confusion resurfaced on her face as Marcus continued to press her hand on his manhood. He wanted her to know that she was making her hard like this.


    When he withdrew, he whispered something to Sophia.


    "Can you feel it, Sophie? This is how you are making me feel right now. You''re driving me nuts." Marcus said with a hoarse voice.


    He even guided her hand, sliding it up and down his pants. Marcus groaned in satisfaction. He felt so good. When he was satisfied, he brought his attention back to Sophia.


    He dove in, pulling her bra using his teeth to uncover her twin peaks. Sophia gasped as her bare chests were exposed to cold air. Her nipples became erect in an instant.


    Reflexively, Sophia retreated her hand and covered her twin peaks as she felt embarrassed. Marcus let out a huskyugh while shaking his head.


    "It''s toote, sweety. You don''t have to hide them from me now," Marcus said, removing her hands.


    "Marcus¡­ stop, we can''t do this," Sophia finally found her voice to utter some words. She still had the remaining awareness that they should not do this.


    But Marcus would not allow her. There''s no turning back now. He gazed at her with an invigorating expression of lust and desire.


    "Do you really want me to stop?" Marcus asked her while palming her breasts. He kneaded her beautiful round mounds as if he was kneading dough.


    Sophia couldn''t help letting out soft moans when Marcus did it. Her body was so hot and sensitive to his touch. She couldn''t exin why she was feeling this. This was the first time she became so intimate with someone.


    She was also surprised as to why her body was aching to be touched by him.


    ''Am I crazy? I am not supposed to do this. We are not supposed to do this.'' she was screaming in her mind.


    "Aah¡­ M-Marcus¡­ Sto-" Before she could utter another word, Marcus sealed her lips with his, not allowing her toin further.


    There''s no way he would stop now especially he was very hard and throbbing. He started to press his bulge on her body, moving his body up and down as he was holding her in ce.


    He opened her legs apart and wrapped them on his hips. His hardened manhood was pressed against her aching core.


    Leaving her lips, Marcus attacked her twin peaks. His other hand was massaging her right breast while his mouth started licking and sucking her erect nipple.


    This sensation was all new to her. She couldn''t describe the feelings she was experiencing right now.


    ''Is this what the pleasure means? It is making me go crazy. It feels so wrong yet so right.'' Sophia mumbled to herself, her mind bing hazy.


    "Aah¡­ Aah¡­" Sophia''s soft moans filled the room. She felt helpless. Her body and mind were contradicting each other.


    Her mind wanted to stop him but her body wanted him to continue.<sub> </sub>


    "Marcus¡­ please-" Sophia begged him.


    ''Please stop¡­'' that''s what she wanted to tell.


    But her voice sounded different as if she was begging for more. So Marcus obliged as he continued teasing her breasts, licking, sucking, and fondling them alternately.


    The stimtion was too much for her to handle. She felt like she was hanging on the edge of a cliff and was about to fall at any moment.


    She could feel that something was building up inside her. After a few seconds of Marcus'' continued teasing, Sophia reached her first orgasm.


    A warm liquid rushed from her abdomen down her core. She felt limp in an instant. Her chest was moving up and down, breathing hard, eyes rolling and mouth hung open in ''O''.


    Marcus'' lips curled up into a triumphant smile. He just seeded in giving her first orgasm. Now, it was his turn to pleasure himself.


    ''I''ll take you now, Sophia. You are now mine. I will be your first.'' Marcus thought to himself. A sense of fulfillment surged inside him. He felt proud of conquering her.


    The two of them had no idea that everything that was happening inside that room was being recorded. If Marcus knew about the recordings, he won''t allow this to happen.


    Deep inside, he also wanted to treasure and cherish this moment with her. He couldn''t understand what he was feeling towards Sophia. He couldn''t name it.


    ''Am I doing this because of pure lust or there''s something more I feel towards her? Or am I just carried away by my fake act?'' Marcus asked himself.


    Before he could change his mind, Marcus went into action again, kissing Sophia passionately. It did not take long when he decided to unbutton his pants. He was thinking of iming her now.


    Since Marcus and Sophia were busy having their intimate moment on the sofa, they failed to notice that someone already entered the room.


    In a sh, someone grabbed Marcus, pulling him away from Sophia. Marcus was caught off guard and fell to the ground.


    When he looked up, he saw a man wearing his darkened expression. His eyes were bloodshot as if he was ready to kill someone.


    "F*ck! Who the hell are you?" Marcus yelled at the neer as he stood up.


    The man squinted his eyes at Marcus. Without warning, he threw a hard punch, hitting Marcus on his jaw.


    ''Argh, fuck!'' Marcus cursed inwardly while grunting. He didn''t see iting. The man just suddenly punched him and he was not able to avoid it.


    "Stay away from Sophia!!! How dare you take advantage of her? How dare you drug her?! I will make you pay for this!" The man shouted through his gritted teeth.


    "Matthew¡­" Sophia''s eyes widened in surprise and disbelief when she recognized the person who interrupted them.

 Chapter 335 She Felt Betrayed

    "Stay away from Sophia!!! How dare you take advantage of her? How dare you drug her?! I will make you pay for this!" The man shouted through his gritted teeth.


    "Matthew¡­" Sophia''s eyes widened in surprise and disbelief when she recognized the person who interrupted them.


    She immediately covered her exposed body. She felt very embarrassed after seeing Matthew. He saw them making out inside that room.


    She wished that the ground would open up right now and swallow her. She wanted to hide from too much embarrassment she was feeling right now.


    ''Wait, what is Matt doing here? And what is he talking about that Marcus drugged me?'' Sophia asked herself in confusion.


    Marcus, on the other hand, was boiling with rage because of Matthew''s sudden intrusion. He ruined and interrupted his intimate moment with Sophia.


    Aside from that, he received a hard punch from him. His jaw was still hurting from the impact. Marcus looked daggers at Matthew who was now removing his coat, putting it on to Sophia.


    Sophia was still dazed. She had no idea what was happening here. She could see that Matthew was freaking mad right now.


    "Are you okay? What do you feel?" Matthew held Sophia''s shoulders and asked her softly with his worried look.


    Sophia didn''t know what to answer. She couldn''t face Matthew. She felt really embarrassed right now. She wondered how much he saw. She started scolding herself inwardly.


    Marcus clenched his fists. He wanted to get even with Matthew.


    ''What the hell is he doing here? Where''s John and Lester? I thought they would take care of this. Howe this person was able toe here?'' Marcus wondered at that thought.


    "Let''s get out of here," Matthew said to Sophia, guiding her to stand up.


    Marcus immediately grabbed Sophia''s elbow, stopping her from leaving.


    "Sophia, stay." He said with a pleading look then he turned to Matthew. "Dude, this is none of your business! Just leave us alone! Sophia is my date tonight. She''s my girl!"


    Matthew narrowed his eyes at him. "Get that fucking hand off her!"


    "I''m not yet done with you, Marcus. I won''t forgive you for doing this to Sophia. You take advantage of her!"


    Sophia didn''t know what to do. Their voices were making her head hurt more. She felt the difort once more.


    Marcus let out a sarcasticugh while giving Matthew a ridiculing look.


    "I am not taking advantage of her. She''s doing this willingly." Marcus spat back at him.


    "Because you drugged her. You spiked her drinks." Matthew said firmly.


    Both Sophia and Marcus were taken aback after hearing that.


    "What are you talking about? Me drugging her?! Why the hell I should do that? Never. You are just making a story. Sophia, don''t listen to him."


    Matthew smirked at him mockingly. He pulled Sophia closer to him, not letting Marcus get near her.


    "Still denying it? I heard everything your sister and her friends were talking about. That''s why I am here. Do you want proof? I can bring this champagne in theboratory right now," Matthew said, grabbing the bottle of champagne from the table.<sub> </sub>


    Sophia''s eyes widened in realization. She looked at Marcus with a questioning gaze.


    "Is it true, Marcus?" She asked him.


    "Of course, not! I won''t do it, Sophia!" Marcus said with so much certainty in his voice.


    "But¡­ I felt strange¡­ after drinking the wine. I felt some difort. I feel so hot and thirsty. I feel like I''m having a fever right now. And I¡­"


    ''I am craving to be touched by you.'' Sophia added to her thoughts but didn''t dare to voice it out.


    Marcus fell silent after hearing that. Then John and Lester crossed his mind. They warned him not to drink the wine and just let Sophia drink it.


    ''Did they spike the champagne? Are they the ones who did this?'' Marcus was suspecting John and Lester.


    Thinking about that possibility, Marcus couldn''t help but feel mad. They did it behind his back. He had no idea that they nned this out. They even hid this thing from him.


    "Let''s go, Sophie. I''ll bring you to the hospital now so that you will feel better. We will get that drug out of your system." Matthew reassured her, grabbing her hand.


    Sophia couldn''t still believe that Marcus would do this to her. She didn''t expect that he had a bad intention for inviting her here alone.


    She felt hurt. She was betrayed by Marcus. He took advantage of her. She trusted him. In the end, he did something he was not supposed to do.


    ''What is his reason for doing this to me? I thought he was my friend.'' Sophia mmed her eyes shut. Her tears just continued to flow down her cheeks.


    "Yes, please Matt. Can you get me out of here?" Sophia mumbled with her trembling voice. She didn''t want to cry in front of them but failed.


    "Sophia, I didn''t do this. Please believe me!" Marcus felt rmed after seeing Sophia''s expression.


    Sophia ignored Marcus. Her heart was still being squeezed right now. She couldn''t look at him. She just couldn''t do it.


    "Matt, please¡­ I''m weak¡­ I don''t think I can walk¡­ but I want to get out of here as soon as possible," Sophia begged him. There was a hint of desperation and helplessness in her voice.


    Matthew nodded his head as he understood her. Without further ado, Matthew scooped her in his arms in a bridal style carry.


    Marcus wanted to stop them but he couldn''t bring himself to do it, not after seeing the hurt expression of Sophia.


    He sat on the sofa, feeling weak. He buried his face using both hands.


    "Argh?! What have I done?!" Marcus started to regret it.


    Then a cold glint shed through his eyes as John and Lester popped up in his mind. He needed to confront them.


    Marcus picked up his clothes and put them on quickly. He came out of the room in a rush. He just got out of the room when he bumped into John and Lester outside.


    Marcus frowned upon seeing their faces. It looked like they were beaten up badly. The corner of their mouths was bleeding.


    "What happened to the two of you?"

 Chapter 336 Mission Success

    "What happened to the two of you?" Marcus asked them quizzically. He assessed them from top to bottom. Their suits looked messy as well.


    He heard John and Lester curse angrily as they recalled what happened a while ago.


    They encountered a guy whom they didn''t know. He was rushing to the Queen''s Hall. John and Lester blocked his way. They had to stop him as they didn''t want him to interrupt Marcus and Sophia or else, their n would fail.


    Jade and the other girls would be disappointed with them if that would happen.


    But the man they tried to stop was so strong. It seemed like he was a trained fighter. Even if they joined together to stop him, they failed as they were beaten up by that man.


    They had no idea that the man whom they were fighting was a former Karate, Taekwondo, and Arnis athlete during his college years.


    He attacked them simultaneously, not giving them a chance to retaliate. He looked like a mad man, beating everyone who would try to stop him.


    He was really pissed off. He vented his anger and frustration on them. They could still feel the aching of their bodies.


    He didn''t hesitate to punch and ruin their faces as well. They received several blows and hits on their faces. They tried to fight back but ended up being defeated.


    While they were busy enduring the pain he inflicted on them, Matthew left them lying on the ground as he dashed toward the Queen''s Hall to find Sophia.


    He already wasted more time fighting those two. Saving Sophia was his main priority.


    When John and Lester recovered from the pain, they stood up to follow him. Then they saw the man carrying Sophia in his arms.


    They were curious about what happened. They wondered if Marcus seeded on his mission or not. They immediately walked over to check on him.


    After telling Marcus about what happened to them, it was their turn to ask him.


    "What happened? Did you seed? Did you sleep with Sophia before that guy appeared?" John asked Marcus expectantly.


    Marcus shot them a cold sharp re. Instead of answering John, he confronted them.


    Holding John on his cor, Marcus asked him with his eyes filled with fury. "Did you mix drugs on our drink? Did you do it?"


    John and Lester were both stunned by Marcus''s sudden outburst. They didn''t expect that he would react like this after knowing the truth.


    "Hey, calm down, Bro!" Lester approached them, trying to separate the two.


    Marcus released John''s cor, but his eyes were still bloodshot as he looked at them.


    "What have you done? This is not included with our bet? Whose idea was this? Who thinks of drugging Sophia? Tell me!" Marcus yelled at them, demanding an answer.


    John and Lester exchanged meaningful nces with each other, wondering how Marcus learned about this.


    "Answer. Me!" Marcus repeated with his angry tone.<sub> </sub>


    "Marcus, don''t be mad, buddy. We just did it for your own sake. We thought that if she''s under the influence of a drug, then she would easily respond to you. And she couldn''t say no," John exined to Marcus.


    He didn''t mention that this was the idea of Jade and her friends. John and Lester decided to cover up for them.


    Marcus looked at them with disbelief. He wanted to beat them also for doing that. He didn''t ask for this but they still did it behind his back.


    Marcus''s guilt for Sophia intensified. He was fooled and deceived by his own friends. Sophia thought he was the one who did this.


    For some unknown reason, Marcus felt troubled. He didn''t want Sophia to hate him. He saw her pain and sadness when he looked at her eyes a while ago.


    Just thinking about that, he felt suffocated. He nced at John and Lester, feeling betrayed and disappointed. How could they do this to him?


    He could not stand staying with them at this moment. He had the urge to beat them. So before he could do that, Marcus pushed them away as he marched out, leaving John and Lester in the Queen''s Hall.


    They tried calling him but Marcus ignored them. He just continued walking with his hurried steps. John and Lester just watched his back until he vanished from their sights.


    "I told you. Marcus would be mad once he learns the truth," Lester said, taking a deep sigh.


    "Let him be for a while. His anger is just temporary. He will be okay after this. Come, let''s go and check whether the camera captured anything." John couldn''t care less about Marcus''s feelings right now. All he wanted to know was whether they seeded or not.


    Jade was counting on him regarding this. She promised him a reward once he aplished this task given by her. He was looking forward to that.


    Lester could only sigh before following John behind. John entered the room already, heading straight to the spots where they installed the two cameras.


    While John was retrieving the cameras, Lester decided to turn off the projector. The movie was still ying when they arrived.


    It did not take long when John called Lester''s attention.


    "Les,e here. You have to see this," John said excitedly to Lester. He was smiling from ear to ear as his eyes were focused on the camera.


    He was reying the video that was recorded by those cameras inside that room. Lester sat beside him, feeling curious.


    "We got it? Did the two of them do the deed?" Lester asked John.


    "I don''t know yet. Let''s watch until the end," John suggested to Lester.


    After a few minutes of watching the video, both men felt something strange. For unknown reasons, watching this scandal of Marcus and Sophia aroused them to the core.


    "Damn! This is so hot! Marcus was so lucky. Sophia has a nice figure too. Too bad he was interrupted by that man. He almost imed her. But this video is good enough. Jade will be happy to see this," John blurted out, breaking the silence.


    He turned to Lester only to see him touching his hardened bulge under his pants. John couldn''t help but chuckle. He had to admit that he also had the urge to touch himself after watching the video.

 Chapter 337 Insecurities

    Matthew carried Sophia until they reached the car. He guided her in the front passenger seat before he went to the driver''s seat.


    Sophia was still silently crying. Matthew could only sigh helplessly. He didn''t want her to cry but she needed to let it out.


    Sophia curled in her seat, crying in her arms. She didn''t want Matthew to see her vulnerable side but she couldn''t help it.


    She was hurt. She couldn''t believe that Marcus would do this to her. She kept on asking herself why. She was greatly affected by this incident.


    Matthew balled his fingers into a fist. He wanted to beat that jerk who made Sophia cry. He couldn''t bear watching her like this so what he did next was pulling her into his arms as he let her cry on his chest.


    Matthew wanted her to calm down first. After that, they would go straight to the hospital. He also brought the bottle of champagne with him to check it with theboratory. He wondered what kind of drug they mixed with the wine.


    "Shhhh, don''t waste your tears for that bastard, Sophie," Matthew said, consoling her.


    He was stroking her hair and rubbing her back as Sophie continued crying in his arms. They remained like that for several minutes before Sophia finally stopped crying.


    "I''m sorry, Matt," She mumbled.


    Matthew was startled when he heard her apologizing to him.


    "Sorry for what? This is not your fault. Why are you apologizing?" Matthew asked her in confusion.


    Sophia finally broke the hug. He was now wiping her tears. But Sophia couldn''t look at him. She felt embarrassed about what happened.


    "For troubling you tonight," Sophia mumbled with her hoarse voice.


    "And I''m sorry¡­ that you have to see that¡­ Honestly... I''m so embarrassed right now. I don''t know how I can face you." Sophia told him honestly.


    Matthew looked at her helplessly. "Don''t think about that. First of all, you are not troubling me with this. Second, you don''t have to feel embarrassed with me. This is not your fault. You are a victim here. I''m d I came on time."


    Matthew heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I will submit this champagne to aboratory and have them check the drug content which was mixed here. You can use this as evidence if you want to sue him. I will help you."


    Sophia fell silent after hearing that. She just lowered her gaze. She didn''t want this incident to escte further.


    After a while, she shook her head. "I won''t sue him. I just want to forget this incident."


    "Okay. I respect your decision. But I won''t let it slide just like that. He took advantage of you. For now, let''s go to the hospital to make you feel better."


    Sophia just nodded her head in agreement. She felt grateful for Matthew. She didn''t expect him to do this for her.<sub> </sub>


    Soon, Matthew started the car. They left the University of Imperial Knights and went to the nearest hospital.


    Meanwhile, John and Lester who were now able to collect the video they needed were now nning to fileints against Matthew who beat them badly tonight.


    They decided to go to the hospital and have a medical certificate. They would sue Matthew for assault. This was the only way they could think of right now: how they would get even with him.


    They would alsoin to the University Student Council against Matthew, thinking that he was one of the students there. They would demand severe punishment for him.


    They had no idea that Matthew was not a student anymore. He was one of the alumni who attended tonight. They didn''t recognize him. He was connected with Luke Davis and Tristan Davis who were the special guests tonight.


    They saved the video on their mobile phone first before they left the school. They were eager to punish Matthew for what he had done to them.


    But John didn''t forget to inform Jade that their n worked. They seeded in recording Sophia''s scandal. He sent the video to her as proof.


    [ John: "My Queen, it''s all done. Mission Aplished. See the attached video. I will be waiting for my reward. ^^,) ]


    Jade''s phone beeped, indicating that she had received a message. However, her attention was not on her phone but on the two men on the dance floor.


    Almost everyone, most especially girls, was looking at the dance floor where two handsome and gorgeous men were facing each other. It seemed like they were fighting over a girl.


    Just a while ago, when Tristan found out that Liam was dancing with his wife, he decided to approach them. He was about to reach their spot when Grandpa Lu intercepted him.


    He pulled Tristan out of the dance floor. Grandpa Lu warned Tristan not to do reckless things that might cause trouble for his wife.


    Grandpa Lu asked him to let his wife enjoy this party and mingle with others including her professor. He advised him to wait for his turn.


    But Tristan, a stubborn fellow, couldn''t wait that long. He was jealous of seeing his wife dancing with another gorgeous man, aside from him.


    "Grandpa, I thought you were on my side, why did you allow another man to dance with my wife? Do you want your granddaughter-inw to be stolen from me?" Tristanined to his grandpa. He felt really upset.


    Grandpa Lu could only facepalm upon hearing that.


    "Grandson, are you stupid? Don''t you trust your wife? She loves you so much. What are you afraid of? Lillie is faithful to you."


    Tristan pouted and said, "I know grandpa. But still¡­ I couldn''t help but worry. What if my wife will get tired of me? What if she will fall for someone who is better than me? Grandpa, I have my insecurities because of my ugly past and a bad reputation. I am afraid to lose her, grandpa."


    After saying that, Tristan immediately marched toward the dance floor. He could no longer wait. He wanted to take his wife away from Liam.


    Now, his presence and Liam''s presence caught the attention of everyone.

 Chapter 338 Tristan Was Very Upset

    Tristan was now standing in front of Zhen-Zhen and Liam. Because of his arrival, the two people stopped dancing.


    Others noticed their presence on the dance floor. Two gorgeous men standing in the middle of the dance floor with a girl between them caught the attention of many people inside the venue.


    The murmuring started once again.


    "Wow, she''s lucky to be surrounded by two gorgeous men. Are they trying to dance with the same girl?"


    "Oh my, Professor Liam and CEO Tristan¡­ what they saw in that girl? There''s a lot of beautiful women here¡­ but why is it they chose to be with that girl? She''s not that pretty. She just looks ordinary."


    "Interesting scene, Tristan Davis looks upset. But why?"


    "Are they going to fight?"


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Just watch and see."


    Even Jade and her group were anticipating what would happen next. Athena also joined them. Aside from them, Betsy and Alicia were watching Zhen-Zhen together with the two gorgeous men.


    "Can I take my wife now?" Tristan mumbled firmly. But his voice was low so that Liam and Zhen-Zhen were the only ones who could hear it.


    The song was not yet finished but Tristan wanted to take Zhen-Zhen right away. Liam nced at Zhen-Zhen and shifted his gaze back to Tristan.


    Liam just nodded at Tristan. Then he turned to Zhen-Zhen, smiling tenderly at her.


    "Thank you for the dance, Lillie. I have fun. Please enjoy the rest of the night," Liam said, looking at her intensely.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but be mesmerized by those two emerald orbs. There''s something in him that made her feel strange. She couldn''t figure out what it was.


    Tristan''s face contorted further after seeing Zhen-Zhen''s expression. She looked dazed while staring at Liam''s eyes. Tristan''s jealousy intensified because of that.


    "Okay, Liam. Thank you as well. Enjoy the night," Zhen-Zhen finally found her voice to respond to him.


    Liam gave her onest meaningful look matched with his charming smile before he left Zhen-Zhen and Tristan on the dance floor.


    "Mr. Davis¡­" Zhen-Zhen mumbled that made Tristan more upset.


    She called Liam by his first name but now, she was calling him formally. Tristan could almost feel his blood boiling in his veins. His pulse sped up and he was breathing very shallow.


    "What''s wrong?" Zhen-Zhen asked him as she noticed his odd expression.


    That''s the time the romantic song ended and live disco Music reced it. Tristan was still wearing his serious gloomy expression.


    Tristan was not in the mood to dance. So without wasting any more time, he grabbed Zhen-Zhen''s hand as he gently pulled her out of the dance floor.


    Zhen-Zhen just obediently followed him. Tristan continued walking, not minding the people who were staring at their entangled hands.<sub> </sub>


    <o>,m Grandpa Lu could only shake his head while watching his grandson''s action.</o>


    "My grandson¡­ he is freaking jealous as of now. What is he nning to do now?" Grandpa Lu mumbled to himself.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen went out of the venue. They just continued walking without a clear destination in mind. Tristan was very silent but Zhen-Zhen could feel that his grip on her hand tightened.


    Then Tristan pulled Zhen-Zhen into a storage room just outside the gym. He blew open the door and closed it with a loud bang.


    "Hubby, is everything alright? Are you mad?" Zhen-Zhen asked him anxiously.


    Instead of answering her, Tristan immediately pushed her back on the closed door. He cupped her face with his hands and kissed her hungrily, crashing her lips to him.


    Tristan''s kiss was very aggressive and demanding. This time he was kissing her hard and roughly. Zhen-Zhen just found herself wrapping her arms around his neck, pulling him closer.


    His passionate kiss was making her feel weak. She loved Tristan''s aggressiveness. He was dominating her whole being as of this moment.


    He sucked her lower lip seeking entrance. He was biting her lip hungrily with no more restraints. She opened her mouth for him and he slid his tongue in, exploring her mouth.


    Their tongues got entangled inside her mouth. Tristan caught hers and started sucking it like he was very thirsty for her.


    Tristan was losing his self-control. All he wanted to do now was to possess her and conquer her. He wanted to make love to her right here and right then.


    This was the only way he could think of to console himself that Zhen-Zhen was truly his¡­ only his. His jealousy and insecurity were clouding his mind.


    Soon, his hand moved at her back, unzipping her dress. He let her dress fall on the floor. His hand cupped her breasts through her bra, squeezing them a little bit.


    Zhen-Zhen moaned in his mouth. Then she felt his hand unsping his bra until her bare breasts became exposed to him.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t know whether to stop him or not. Her body was aching to be touched by him but this was not the proper ce to do this.


    What if someone could hear them and suddenly tried to get something inside this storage room?


    But Tristan continued teasing her, making her unable to resist anymore. After releasing her lips, Tristan''s mouth moved down, trailing kisses from her jawline to her corbones.


    Then he took her nipple between his thumb and forefinger and started rubbing and twisting them in a very pleasurable manner.


    "Aah~ Tristan¡­" She couldn''t help but moan his name.


    Zhen-Zhen held on to his hair, tugging through her fingers. This time, Tristan''s lips traveled down to her breast. He teased her by kissing her around her nipple before taking it in his mouth. His other hand yed with her other breast.


    "Haa~ Haa~ Haa~" her breathing became ragged. Her moan and panting echoed inside the storage room.


    Neither Tristan nor Zhen-Zhen wanted to stop anymore. She had no choice but to do precautionary measures. Zhen-Zhen broke her seal and made a barrier around the area so that no one could hear them.

 Chapter 339 Im Not Yet Done

    Zhen-Zhen removed the seal of her power in order to build the barrier. She did that to ensure that no one would hear them inside that storage room.


    Tristan continued teasing her. His mouth and hands were stimting every sensitive part of her. Zhen-Zhen''s body felt like it''s on fire.


    For some reason, doing this in such a ce and with the danger of being caught by other people was a huge turn-on for both of them.


    Zhen-Zhen''s heart was pounding rapidly because of excitement and nervousness. The husband and wife were bing bolder and aggressive when it came to this.


    While doing this, she recalled their making-out session inside Tristan''s car and the teasing he did to her at the stage just a while ago.


    Those memories were making her more aroused and horny. Tristan could easily awaken her sexual desire.


    Only Tristan could do this to her. She had to admit that she was enjoying every attention Tristan was giving her.


    Tristan was a great temptation to her. Once Tristan made a move, her body was constantly reacting and responding to his every touch just like what was happening now in that small storage room.


    "Aaah~ Aaah~ more¡­ Tristan," Zhen-Zhen moaned his name, begging him for more.


    Tristan felt proud. Hearing her continuous moans and cries of delight, Tristan was encouraged to do more and pleasure his wife more. He could feel the sense of satisfaction in conquering her like this.


    Tristan left her breast for a while as he imed her lips once more. He kissed her hungrily, ravishing her soft delicate lips while his two hands continued groping and kneading her beautiful twin peaks.


    Zhen-Zhen opened her mouth again, inviting his tongue. She moaned as he pushed his tongue inside her mouth, exploring it once more. She caught his tongue in between her teeth and sucked on it. He groaned into her mouth.


    Zhen-Zhen never failed to amuse him every time she would match the passion of his kiss. She made sure to return his kiss with equal intensity as his. She was bing a good kisser and he was so proud of that.


    When he withdrew and stopped kissing her, Tristan''s mouth moved on her right ear, kissing and tugging her earlobe before whispering something to her.


    "Wifey, I''m so jealous that I am losing all my self-control. All I want to do now is to make love to you over and over again."


    "You are driving me crazy... I don''t want to see you with other men, most especially with your professor, Liam. He is so gorgeous... that I couldn''t help but feel threatened and insecure."


    Tristan continued kissing her earlobe, gently biting and nibbling on it while he was saying those words.


    "Hub-by¡­ you don''t have to be jealous of him¡­ You are the only man I love¡­ Ooh¡­ Ooh~"


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help letting out soft moans as Tristan''s fingers started twisting her two crowns as if he was punishing her for making him jealous.


    "Wifey¡­ tell me, please tell me that you are mine¡­ just MINE Alone," Tristan firmly said with his sensual voice.<sub> </sub>


    "Ooh~ Yesss¡­ Ooh~ Tristan¡­ I''m All yours¡­ Aaaah~" Zhen-Zhen cried in both pain and pleasure when Tristan bit her neck and pinched her nipples hard.


    Then she felt him sucking on her skin. It sent waves of tingling sensation throughout her body. It did not take long when Tristan''s other hand traveled south, pulling down her panties.


    She felt his hot hand palming her womanhood. Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip when his fingers traced her slit. He started ying with her clit, rubbing it between his two fingers.


    "Do you like what I''m doing to your body, wifey?" Tristan asked her.


    "Ooh~ Yesss, just like that... It feels so good.. Aah~ I like it," Zhen-Zhen breathed in.


    She loved the pleasant sensation Tristan was giving her so she opened her legs wider to give him more ess and wee his expert fingers down her aching apex.


    Tristan was teasing her clit and bottom lips as he continued caressing her breast with his other hand. Soon his hot mouth found her other breast once more, licking, biting, and sucking her hardened nipple.


    Zhen-Zhen could only anchor her arms around Tristan''s neck, her moans and whimpers bing louder and louder. Because of that, Tristan became more motivated to pleasure her.


    Tristan thought of another way on how he could give her more pleasure. He kneeled in front of her¡­ in between her legs. Zhen-Zhen looked down at him. Her eyes clouded with desire. She was anticipating his next move.


    She let out a sigh at the feel of his hot mouth trailing kisses on her thigh while his hands sliding from her legs going up. Zhen-Zhen leaned her back on the closed door to support herself as her legs suddenly felt weak.


    Tristan spread her legs apart as he gazed up. His eyes darkened with lust when the pink clean-shaven flesh of her bottom lips greeted his sight.


    He smiled cheekily as he licked his lips sensually while looking at her female part. Zhen-Zhen''s heart raced even faster seeing that naughty smile of her husband. He really knew how he would bring her to the greater heights of pleasure.


    Zhen-Zhen whimpered in delight when his lips touched her slit. Tristan opened her bottom lips with his two fingers and licked it gently as if he was licking ice cream.


    She moaned loudly, rolling her eyes skyward because of the tingling sensation brought by his mouth and tongue.


    Tristan was an expert in finding her most pleasurable spot. He started licking and sucking it roughly, making her legs tremble. Zhen-Zhen didn''t know how long she could handle this sweet torture from him.


    "Aaah~ Tristan, Please¡­ I want you now." She wanted him to stop teasing her. She wanted him to fill her up now. She felt like going nuts because of the overwhelming pleasure.


    Tristan chuckled upon hearing her desperate plea. "Not yet, wifey. I''m not yet done pleasuring you. Be patient and just ept your punishment wifey."


    After saying that, Tristan brought his lips to her bottom lips once more. Tristan''s fingers also joined in teasing and stimting her womanhood. He used his forefinger and middle finger to tease her entrance, making her more wet.

 Chapter 340 Trying A New Position

    "Aah~ Aah~ Aaah~," Zhen-Zhen''s soft and sensual moans echoed inside the storage room.


    She moaned and moaned as she bucked her hip against his face and fingers. Tristan pushed two fingers inside her core, prating her slowly while his mouth was sucking her clit.


    As his fingers continued prating her, Tristan''s tongue licked her folds, sliding it up and down. He continued flicking his tongue on her swollen bud as his fingers moved faster and faster inside her. It solicited a series of loud moans from Zhen-Zhen.


    He continued moving his fingers, thrusting in and out of her. Then he pumped his fingers into her even faster and harder.


    Zhen-Zhen could feel that she''s almost reaching her climax. She felt the sensation building up in her stomach.


    Tristan just continued pumping her for several minutes until Zhen-Zhen could no longer take it. In every thrust, she felt like she''s going to explode and burst.


    "Tristan¡­ Aaah~ Aaah~ I''m cumming~!!!" Zhen-Zhen cried out.


    "Come¡­ let it out, wifey. Come for me."


    Soon, warm liquid flowed out of her as she finally reached her orgasm. Tristan made sure to suck all of her love juices. She tasted very sweet and delicious in his mouth.


    Tristan had to catch her as she felt weak. Her body was still trembling at that mindblowing orgasm she received from Tristan. Zhen-Zhen was panting so hard, trying to steady herself and her breathing.


    Now that he was done pleasuring his wife, Tristan thought that it was time to im her. Cupping her face, Tristan looked at her with eyes filled with love and affection for her.


    "Wifey, do you trust me?" Tristan softly asked her.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head and responded, "Yes, I trust you."


    Tristan lightly kissed the tip of her nose and her lips. "I love you so much, Zhen-Zhen. I don''t want to lose you."


    "I love you too, Tristan. I feel the same way." Zhen-Zhen replied with all her heart.


    Tristan smiled at her lovingly after hearing that. He could see the sincerity in her clear blue eyes. Then he grabbed her hand and pulled her toward the table nearby.


    "Wifey, I will make love to you now. This time I will im you in this position."


    After saying that, he turned her around toward the table. Tristan guided her hands on the table, telling her to grab the edge. Zhen-Zhen followed Tristan''s instruction as she bent over and pushed her bottom up.


    Tristan felt his manhood twitch and harden inside his pants at the great sight before him. He licked his lips as he was drooling over Zhen-Zhen''s body, her sexy butt was exposed to him. Her back view was quite tempting.


    He caressed her butt cheeks, gently massaging and squeezing them. Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help letting out soft and sensual moans.


    Her core was bing wet once more because of her arousal. She was dripping wet with her sweet love juices.


    This was the first time they were making love in this kind of position. Tristan''s heart was beating rapidly with so much excitement and anticipation. He could no longer wait to prate her.<sub> </sub>


    Without further ado, Tristan unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants, releasing his huge enormous rock hard manhood out of its confine.


    He moved closer to her, guiding the tip of his erection into her pink swollen clit. Because of that friction, Zhen-Zhen bucked her hips and moaned loudly.


    "Ooh~ Aah~ Aah~ Tristan¡­ please¡­ I can''t take this anymore. Hubby, please¡­ I want you now." Zhen-Zhen cried out, begging him desperately.


    Tristan could see that Zhen-Zhen was now ready to ept his huge erection. Tristan rubbed the tip of his manhood on Zhen-Zhen''s wet core before slowly pressing his hips forward. He moved inch by inch and bent down to kiss the back of her neck.


    Zhen-Zhen''s grip on the edge of the table tightened as she could feel herself mping on him. Tristan groaned sharply as he could feel her walls tighten around him. It felt so good. The waves of pleasure were coursing throughout their bodies.


    "Aah~ you are still so tight¡­ wifey."


    In every thrust, Zhen-Zhen''s moan reverberated in the entire storage room. "Aah~ Aah~ Aaah~ Faster¡­ Ooh~ Give me more¡­ More¡­ Hubby." she panted while begging him.


    Tristan could only oblige with her plea. He started moving faster, thrusting in and out of her. He started to impale her all the way in and all the way out. Tristan was pushing her near the edge, driving her insane with this overwhelming pleasure.


    Tristan matched her moans as he groaned loudly, feeling and savoring her tightness. He felt like he was on cloud nine. In this position, he could prate her more and more.


    He grabbed her hips, just pumping in and out of her for several minutes. In every thrust, he went inside her deeper, faster, and rougher. He brought one hand in front of her, ying her clit to stimte her more as he continued ramming her behind.


    Zhen-Zhen felt the familiar sensation building inside her. She was closer to reaching her climax. Tristan felt the same way. He was about to find his own release.


    "Aaaah~ Aaaah~` Aaaah~`"


    "Haa~` Haa~`Haa~"


    *Plop* *Plop* *Plop*


    The sound of their panting, moaning, groaning and the flesh-to-flesh pping sound of their bodies echoed inside the room. Hearing those noises with their own ears gave more pleasure to them.


    Tristan tightened his grip on her body. He moved faster and harder. It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen felt the waves of warm liquid rush throughout her body.


    Her body began to shake tremendously as she finally came around his manhood, squeezing him.


    Tristan soon followed her as the pleasant pressure swelled up inside him. He hugged her tight behind and made onest hard thrust as the warm sticky liquid was released inside her.


    After that intense love-making, they were both panting heavily, trying to catch their breath. Tristan remained inside her for several minutes, just hugging her from behind while showering kisses on Zhen-Zhen''s back.


    "I love you so much, wifey."

 Chapter 341 Tristans Alibi

    Tristan helped Zhen-Zhen in putting on her clothes. Unlike before, Tristan''s mood already improved. He was now wearing a vibrant and satisfied smile on his face.


    Making love with his wife just a while ago helped him erase all the jealousy and unhappiness he was feeling.


    "Wifey, I''m sorry. I lost control," Tristan apologized to Zhen-Zhen as he was fixing her dress. He also wiped Zhen-Zhen''s sweat on her face using his handkerchief.


    Zhen-Zhen was doing the same thing. She was now fixing Tristan''s hair,bing it using her fingers.


    "I understand, Hubby. But next time, don''t do this again in a public ce. What if someone caught us doing this? Sigh. You are naughty." Zhen-Zhen slightly scolded him.


    Tristan pulled her against his body, hugging her tightly while kissing her head.


    "Yes, Wifey. I will try my best. I just felt very jealous that I failed to control myself. Whenever I see you with other men like Liam, I feel threatened as if you might be stolen from me by him. He has a better reputation than me. What if you will just realize one day that you don''t love me anymore and you will choose someone better?" Tristan was expressing his insecurities.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at him lovingly. She wanted to erase his insecurity. She didn''t expect that Tristan would feel so vulnerable like this.


    "Hubby, I told you already. That will never happen. You are the only man I love. My feelings for you will never change. So don''t worry too much," Zhen-Zhen said, consoling and reassuring her husband. She hugged him back, stroking his hair.


    Zhen-Zhen''s words somehowforted Tristan. He believed his wife but he couldn''t promise himself that he won''t be jealous anymore in the future.


    "Shall we go home now?" Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan.


    Tristan was taken aback when he heard that. Suddenly, he felt guilty for his wife. She was supposed to enjoy this party together with her college friends and ssmate. But here he was, taking his wife away from them.


    ''Argh. You are being so selfish, Tristan. I couldn''t help it. Ialways wanted to be with Zhen-Zhen.''


    Tristan heaved a deep sigh before shaking his head. "We are not going home yet. The party is not yet over. Go and mingle with your ssmates and friends. This time I will not bother you, Wifey. I am really sorry."


    Zhen-Zhen giggled after seeing Tristan''s apologetic look. "I said it''s alright. No need to apologize. Come, let''s go back to the venue now."


    Zhen-Zhen removed the barrier first and asked Tristan to go ahead first. She had to seal her power once more before she went out of the storage room.


    "Hubby, you go first. There''s something I need to do. Besides, we should avoid others from seeing us leaving this storage room together. I will follow you after," Zhen-Zhen softly said, caressing Tristan''s face.


    "Okay, Wifey. See youte."


    Tristan kissed her on her lips once more time before leaving her in the storage room. When Tristan went out, Zhen-Zhen began to seal her power.


    Tristan felt relieved since the students were busy partying inside the venue. No one was lurking outside so he was confident that no one heard them.<sub> </sub>


    He was aware that the storage room was not soundproof.Zhen-Zhen and Tristan made loud noises inside that could be heard even outside the storage room. Tristan didn''t think about it before but now he realized he made a great mistake.


    ''Argh. What am I thinking? It might cause trouble to my wife. I''m so careless. Fortunately, no one is around,'' Tristan hit his forehead at that thought. He had no idea that Zhen-Zhen created a barrier so that no one could hear them inside that storage room.


    Just when he thought that the area was clear and no one was around, Tristan was surprised when he bumped into someone just a few steps away from the storage room.


    "Liam?" Tristan''s eyes widened when he saw him.


    "Mr. Davis? Why are you here? Did you juste out of the storage room?" Liam asked him curiously.


    p There was a gleam in his emerald eyes as he asked Tristan. Tristan couldn''t figure out what Liam was thinking right now. But he somehow felt that Liam was looking at him suspiciously.</anda>


    ''How long he had been standing here? Did he hear us?'' Tristan pondered at that thought.


    "Mr. Davis?" Liam called him out once again since Tristan didn''t respond to hisst question.


    Tristan darted his gaze back and forth between Liam and the storage room. Zhen-Zhen was still inside.


    ''Did he see me went out together with Zhen-Zhen? She is still inside the storage room. Is Liam going to the storage room right now? But why? This is not good, I should drag him away from the storage room,'' Tristan thought to himself.


    "Oh, I just went out to take a breather. So many people inside the venue, I feel suffocated. Then I saw the storage room. I''m just curious what are the items inside so I came in to check. By the way, where are you going? Why are you here outside?"


    Tristan didn''t know whether Liam believed his alibi or not. He was not showing any particr expression but he could see that Liam''s eyes were fixed on the storage room nearby.


    "I went out to check something. I didn''t expect to see you here. By the way, where''s Lillie. I thought your wife was with you?" Liam suddenly mentioned Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan fell silent, contemting what to say. ''Should I give him a hint that I came out with my wife and we had a very very good time inside the storage room?''


    Tristan''s lips curled up into a mischievous smile. "My wife?"


    "Yes, where is she?"


    "Ah, she''s with¡­ her ssmates. I told her to enjoy the night. Why are you looking for her?" Tristan decided to keep silent. What they shared inside the storage room should be kept within themselves alone and others should not know about it.


    Tristan immediately grabbed Liam''s hand, dragging him away from that ce. "Professor Liam,e with me. There''s something I want to ask you."


    Liam was caught off guard when Tristan suddenly pulled him. There''s something he wanted to confirm but Tristan didn''t let go of him. Liam just sighed deeply, ncing onest time in the direction of the storage room.

 Chapter 342 Matthews Concern For Her

    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Sophia was given some medicine by the doctor to counterattack the effect of the drug John and Lester mixed to their wine.


    Matthew was with her, making sure that Sophia feltfortable. After a while, her medicine took effect and she was now feeling better.


    Matthew also got theboratory result. The champagne contained a drug substance that had an aphrodisiac effect. It''s the same drug that was found in Sophia''s system.


    This was enough evidence that Sophia was drugged and someone spiked her drinks.


    "Sophie¡­ are you sure about this? You should file aint against Marcus. He took advantage of you." Matthew asked her again.


    They were now sitting in the lobby of the hospital. Matthew was still mad just thinking about what happened to Sophia.


    Sophia, who was very silent in her seat, just shook her head.


    "No need, Matt. Besides, it''s also my fault for trusting him. I just want to forget this. Once I file aint against Marcus, this will be a talk and hot topic in the school. My school days will not be peaceful anymore. I just want to focus on my studies."


    Matthew just nodded at her. He understood what she meant but still, he couldn''t ept that Marcus won''t get any punishment for this.


    Matthew heaved a deep sigh. "If that is your decision then I will respect that. Sophia¡­ if you need my help please don''t hesitate to ask me. If they try to hurt you again¡­ I will make sure that they will pay for their actions."


    Matthew believed that Marcus, his sister, and their friends were all aware of this. They nned it out. He encountered two men who were stopping him from going to the Queen''s Hall.


    He suspected them as Marcus'' aplices. ''Are they trying to bully Sophia?'' Matthew clenched his fists at that thought.


    He wanted to protect Sophia against those scheming bastards.


    "Thank you, Matt. Don''t worry about me. I can protect myself. I learned my lesson now. I will avoid them from now on."


    Sophia learned from Matthew that Jade and her friends might be involved in this incident as well. She decided to avoid them from now on.


    She won''t let them take advantage of her once again. She was done being good to them. They should do their Mathematics homework from now on. She won''t help them anymore.


    "Sophie, honestly I am not at ease with this. Why don''t youin to the school management and student council regarding this? I still think that they deserve to receive punishment for doing this to you." Matthew was still convincing Sophia.


    Sophia looked at Matthew helplessly. "Matthew, I felt very embarrassed about what happened inside that room. I-I don''t want others to know¡­ that''s why I don''t want toin anymore."


    ''They alsoe from influential families. I don''t know if myint will work against them,'' Sophia added to her thoughts. She didn''t mention it to Matthew because she didn''t want to trouble him further.


    Sophia felt like crying once again. Matthew felt rmed seeing Sophia''s expression.


    Matthew couldn''t help but pull Sophia and engulf her into his arms.


    "I''m sorry. Okay. Just forget my suggestion. Please don''t cry anymore," Matthew softly mumbled while stroking Sophia''s back and her hair.


    Sophia just let Matthew hug her. She needed this right now. She felt very devastated. But Matthew''s presence somehowforted her.


    She was touched by Matthew''s action. She almost lost her dignity but he came on time and saved her. She was indebted to him.<sub> </sub>


    She was very grateful to Matthew. She thought he was doing this because she was Lillie''s friend.


    ***********


    In that same hospital, Lester and John had their physical check-up and got their medical certificates. They did this to have proof that they were assaulted by someone that night.


    On Monday, they would file aint in the School Management and Student Council, thinking that Matthew was also a current student of the University of Imperial Knights.


    They were also nning to file awsuit against him to havepensation from him. They received a hard beating from Matthew and this was the only way they could think of to punish him.


    After they got their physical examination result and medical certificates, John and Lester went back to the University of Imperial Knights to continue and enjoy the party with their friends.


    They were excited to see thedies. They would be rejoicing with them for the sess of their Mission. John was also eager to get his reward from Jade.


    Marcus, on the other hand, went home right away. He was in a bad mood after what happened between Sophia and him. He was also mad after confronting his friends.


    He was still thinking of Sophia. The intimate moment he shared with Sophia still lingered in his memory. He cursed himself, seeing the bulge in his pants.


    ''Argh! I''m crazy! I messed up!'' Marcus punched his steering wheel.


    He wondered how he would face her. He decided to apologize to her on Monday. He just hoped that Sophia would believe him. He didn''t spike her drink.


    *********


    ~ University of Imperial Knight ~


    Jade and her friends were now sitting at their table. They just finished dancing with their other ssmates.


    "Hey, Jade, do you have an update? Where''s John and Lester? Sophia and Marcus are not here also. Do you think our n seeded?" Emma asked Jade curiously.


    Since Jade''s attention was focused on Liam, Tristan, and Zhen-Zhen a while ago, she didn''t notice the message from John.


    She was still feeling frustrated whenever she would recall Zhen-Zhen dancing with Liam and Tristan pulling her out of the dance floor.


    "Wait, let me check," Jade said before getting her phone inside her purse.


    "I got a message from John. It was sent 30 minutes ago. Let''s see," Jade stated.


    "Oh really?! Open it! Wow, I''m so excited," Nyka said with eagerness.


    [ John: "My Queen, it''s all done. Mission Aplished. See the attached video. I will be waiting for my reward. ^^,) ]


    Jade let out a soft giggle after reading John''s message.


    "Ladies, we got it! Mathematics will no longer be our problem. Come here¡­ John sent me the video. Let''s watch Sophia''s Scandal."

 Chapter 343 Avenge Your Girl!

    ~ Heavenly Star Enterprise ~


    MONDAY


    "Matt, what happenedst Saturday? Why did you suddenly leave without informing me?" Tristan asked Matthew.


    They were now inside Tristan''s office. He was busy working on hisptop while Matthew was standing in front of him.


    Matthew was being questioned right now by Tristan. During the Acquaintance Party, Matthew left to apany Sophia in the hospital and dropped her home.


    He didn''t mention anything to Tristan and Zhen-Zhen as requested by Sophia. She didn''t want them to know the humiliating incident that happened to her.


    After returning to the venue, Zhen-Zhen apanied Grandpa Lu instead of joining her other ssmates. Sophia was also nowhere to be found so she chose to bond with Grandpa Lu.


    Tristan, on the other hand, spent his time entertaining and talking with Liam. He asked him a few questions about Zhen-Zhen''s performance in school.


    Tristan kept Liam upied so that he won''t get a chance to get near Zhen-Zhen.


    When it was time to go home, Tristan noticed that Matthew was missing.


    He called him several times but Matthew was not answering. Unknown to Tristan, Matthew was busyforting Sophia at those times.


    "Sorry, Tris. An emergency happened at home so I left without saying a word," Matthew said, making some excuses.


    They were still talking when they heard a knock on the door. Tristan signaled the person outside to enter.


    Assistant Twig got inside, greeting Tristan and Matthew with a serious expression on his face.


    "Assistant Twig, why are you here? Did theChairman ask for me?" Tristan asked Assistant Twig curiously.


    Assistant Twig heaved a deep sigh before answering him.


    "Young Master Tristan, Matthew, the Chairman received a message from the University of Imperial Knights. There are two students who file aint against Matthew for assaulting them during the Acquaintance Party."


    "The University requested Matthew''s presence to get the side of his story. The two students were also nning to file charges against you, Matthew," Assistant Twig looked at Matthew worriedly.


    Tristan was taken aback when he heard that. It was so unlikely that Matthew would fight some college students.


    He had a strong self-control and patience. He wouldn''t go around beating anyone without a valid reason.


    Tristan nced at Matthew, lifting an eyebrow. He folded his arm across his chest while assessing Matthew''s expression.


    "What have you done, Matt? Was that the reason you disappeared? You got into a fight with college students, beating them?" Tristan started to interrogate him.


    Matthew wanted to keep his silence about the incident because Sophia asked him to. Who would have thought that the two men would think of filing aint against him?


    ''Wow, they have the guts? They were the ones who tried to take advantage of Sophia. Are they really asking for their punishment?'' Matthew smirked at that thought.


    Since it resulted in this, then he could no longer keep quiet. He would seize this opportunity to punish those two aplices.


    ''It seems that a few beatings is not enough for them.''


    "Matt, I am asking you what happened?" Tristan repeated his question as Matthew remained silent as if he was thinking about something.


    "I promised Sophia not to tell you and Lillie. But I couldn''t let this slide and just forget about what happened. It''s a good thing that they are the ones to make this move. Now, I have the reason to reveal their evil scheme." Matthew said to him meaningfully.


    Assistant Twig and Tristan exchanged nces with one another. They could feel Matthew''s unhappiness and rage. Now, they became curious about what transpired during the Acquaintance Party that made Matthew beat two students.


    "What do you mean, Matt? What are you talking about? Did the incident concern Sophia?" Tristan asked him eagerly.


    "Marcus and his friends plotted something against Sophia during the party. I happened to overhear the conversation of Marcus'' sister and her friends about Sophia being drugged and Marcus sleeping with her." Matthew''s eyes were burning with rage just recalling that incident.


    "What?! They did that to Sophia?" Tristan was surprised to hear that.


    ''My wife will not be happy once she hears this. Sophia is her friend. She cares for her,'' Tristan was thinking about Zhen-Zhen''s reaction once she learned this.


    Matthew nodded his head to confirm. "Fortunately, I came on time. Those two students were stopping me to find Sophia so I beat them. After rescuing Sophia from the hand of Marcus, I brought her to the hospital."


    Matthew continued telling Tristan and Assistant Twig about what happened.<sub> </sub>


    "They spiked her drinks with an aphrodisiac drug. I also brought the wine to theboratory. It''s positive. The wine contained drugs."


    After saying that, Matthew''s expression darkened as he clenched his fists.


    "I tried to convince Sophia to file aint but she refused. She just wanted to forget what happened and live a quiet life in the school. So I have no choice but to respect her decision," Matthew heaved a frustrated sigh.


    "I wanted to punish those bastards but Sophia didn''t want this issue to escte and be known in the campus. She''s afraid that this issue would be the talk of the campus once sheined against them."


    Tristan stood up and mmed his table using his two hands.


    "Let''s go to the University of Imperial Knights. Let''s give those bastards a lesson. You should protect your girl, Matthew." Tristan was also mad.


    "Even though she asked you to forget about what happened, you should have done something to punish those jerks!" Tristan was scolding Matthew.


    "Of course, we will find ways so that this issue will not affect Sophia."


    Assistant Twig and Matthew just stared at Tristan in disbelief. They didn''t expect him to be so hyped like this. They had to admit that Tristan had a point. The two men both agreed with Tristan.


    Tristan was acting like this because someone close to Zhen-Zhen was involved. He knew that his wife would be upset and sad if anything bad happened to her friend, Sophia.


    So Tristan won''t allow the perpetrators to go unpunished. They had to bear the consequence of their evil actions.


    "Assistant Twig, please let grandpa know that we will go out for a while. If he will ask you the reason, just exin everything to him," Tristan requested Assistant Twig.


    "Noted, Young Master," Assistant Twig promptly responded. He somehow knew what Tristan was trying to do here.


    Then Tristan turned to Matthew. "Matt, what are you waiting for? Let''s go! We will avenge your girl and teach those college jerks a good lesson!"


    Matthew stayed rooted in his spot, blinking his eyes several times as he absorbed Tristan''s words.


    ''Avenge my girl? Hmm, not bad. I like that idea.''


    After a while, a sly smile appeared on Tristan''s and Matthew''s face. They immediately left the office to face John and Lester at the school.


    **********


    ~ University of Imperial Knights ~


    John and Lester were now sitting inside the Guidance Counsellor''s Office. Some representatives of the Student Council were also present.


    They immediately filed aint against Matthew. They still had no idea that he was not a student of the University.


    They presented all the evidence that they were assaulted that night. They asked the help of Student Council members who were the event organizers of the Acquaintance Party.


    They tried to identify the identity of the person who beat John and Lester. Upon checking the CCTV camera located at the entrance of the venue, they found Matthew.


    That''s the time they found out that Matthew was not a student. He came along with the Chairman and the CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    John and Lester were quite shocked after knowing that Matthew was rted to the Davis Family.


    They thought the school would be able to give him disciplinary punishment for what he did to them. Unfortunately, he was not a student anymore.


    But they couldn''t care less now. They already filed theint and the University of Imperial Knights already sent a request to Matthew to exin his side.


    Little did they know that Matthew knew about the ''drugging incident'' and he had acquired a piece of evidence to support his im.


    He could use it to justify his actions and at the same time, to reveal their evil schemes so that John and Lester would be subjected to punishment.


    Tristan and Matthew already thought of a n so that no one would know about the incident, aside from the students who were involved.


    They would try to protect Sophia''s name and reputation at all costs even if Tristan had to use his influence as part of the Davis Family.


    After 20 minutes of waiting inside the Guidance Office, Matthew and Tristan finally arrived.


    Everyone didn''t expect that Tristan Davis, the mighty CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise, would alsoe today.


    Upon entering the office, Matthew was weed by scrutinizing eyes of John and Lester that were filled with hatred and rage. They could still vividly remember how he beat them before.

 Chapter 344 Their Plan Backfired

    ~ University of Imperial Knights ~


    John and Lester looked daggers at Matthew when they saw him walking inside the Guidance Counselor Office.


    Matthew also shot them a cold sharp re upon meeting their gaze. Everyone felt the tension inside the room when Matthew and Tristan entered the room.


    The Guidance Counselor and Student Council Representatives greeted and weed Tristan and Matthew politely. They were sessful alumni of this school. They couldn''t deny that fact.


    Soon, Matthew and Tristan sat down on the other vacant sofa, facing John and Lester.


    The Guidance Counselor was sitting on the middle chair. Mary, the Vice President, and Ryan, the President of the Student Council were also there sitting beside John and Lester.


    "Mr. Wilkins, thank you for giving us your precious time as you responded immediately after asking for your presence here today. We didn''t expect that Mr. Davis would alsoe. Sorry for the inconvenience," The Guidance Counselor broke the silence.


    Tristan gave him a friendly smile before responding to him. "Oh, don''t apologize for that Mr. Guidance Counselor. I decided to tag along since I heard that there''s an incident during the Acquaintance Party. I was the one who brought Matthew here to attend the party with mest Saturday."


    The Guidance Counselor smiled at Tristan faintly. He understood him so it''s just fine that he came today together with Matthew.


    "So, I won''t drag this for long. We will talk directly about the reason why everyone is here. As you heard from our request, we seek your presence here, Mr. Wilkins to hear your side of the story. These two students of oursined to us that you beat themst Saturday. What can you say about this, Mr. Wilkins?"


    "Don''t you dare deny it. We remember your face clearly. You are the one who beat us for no valid reason," John blurted out suddenly.


    "We have proof here. See, the wounds on our faces are still visible. We also have medical certificates and medical examination results here," Lester also said, supporting John''s im.


    Matthewughed at them mockingly after hearing theirint. John and Lester red at him.


    ''How could heugh at a moment like this? This guy is really pissing me off.'' John thought to himself, gritting his teeth.


    "What''s funny? Are you proud of what you did?" Lester snarled at Matthew.


    "You deserved it," Tristan murmured while raising his eyebrow. Only Matthew heard him clearly.


    "You are making meugh. You came here crying andining just because you were beaten by me?" Matthew sneered at them.


    "Are you not ashamed? You fought me two versus one. It''s your fault for being weak," Matthew added, provoking John and Lester.


    Guidance Counsellor: "..."


    Mary:"..."


    Ryan: "..."


    The Guidance Counselor and the Student Council Representatives were rendered speechless after hearing Matthew''sst remarks. The three of them were thinking about the same thing.


    ''So, he is admitting that he is the culprit responsible for beating John and Lester? He does not look apologetic at all.''


    "See. It came from your mouth! We will not forgive you. You will pay for this. We will file a legal action for this and sue you!" John said, threatening Matthew.


    Matthew let out another sarcasticugh. Tristan just looked at him helplessly. He could tell that Matthew was still mad and furious, that''s why he was acting like this.


    ''Wow. Where''s the calm Matthew that I know who always maintains his cool andposure when dealing with others despite the fact he is mad? He seems a different person today. He is furious that he can''t control his anger,'' Tristan thought to himself, looking at Matthew amusingly.


    "Excuse me? File awsuit against me? Well, let''s do that. I won''t stop you. I can also file awsuit against you." Matthew said to them with an intimidating look.


    "You left me with no choice that night. You stopped me and blocked my way. I just wanted to save a student from getting raped and taken advantage of by your friend. You are both aplices of that crime. For that reason alone, I can sue you." Matthew said through gritted teeth.


    Everyone was taken aback when they heard that.


    "Getting raped and taken advantage of? What are you talking about, Mr. Wilkins? This is a serious usation. What happened? Who were the people involved here?" The Guidance Counselor became more serious after hearing that.


    He gave John and Lester a questioning gaze. Matthew continued telling the Guidance Counselor about what happened.


    "Marcus brought Sophia to the Queen''s Hall. They spiked the drinks of Sophia. Fortunately, I came on time to save Sophia. John and Lester were the ones who were lurking outside the Queen''s Hall, making sure that no one woulde and pass by the Queen''s Hall. You can go and check the CCTV Camera in the hall Queen''s Hall."<sub> </sub>


    John and Lester cursed inwardly. They forgot about the CCTV Camera installed in the hall of the Queen''s Hall. Once they checked it, they would confirm that Matthew was telling the truth.


    They would see Marcus and Sophiaing into the Queen''s Hall and Matthew''s arrival. They were certain that the CCTV captured when Matthew carried Sophia while she was crying in his arms.


    "This is the result of theboratory test. The champagne and Sophia''s blood contained a drug''s substance that has an aphrodisiac effect." Matthew gave the report to the Guidance Counselor.


    The Guidance Counselor was surprised after seeing theboratory result. He turned to Mary and Ryan.


    "Mary, please call Marcus and Sophia here. We also need to hear their story. Ryan, go to the control room and ask for the copy of CCTV recordings in the Queen''s Hall during the night of the party."


    Mary and Ryan immediately stood up to follow the Guidance Counselor''s request.


    John and Lester exchanged nces with one another. They didn''t expect this turn of events. They suddenly felt anxious. Who would have thought that Matthew knew about the ''drugging stuff''?


    The worst-case scenario was that Matthew even had proof that Sophia was put under the influence of the drug. Furthermore, the most depressing part was that the Guidance Counselor seemed to believe Matthew''s words.


    He was a reliable person and he had a good record in the school. Professors also looked up to him. They knew that Matthew won''t make up some story. And there''s no reason for him to lie in this matter.


    They regretted making this move. Their n of getting revenge against Matthew backfired at them. Now, the drugging incident was also revealed.


    John messaged Lester. They couldn''t talk since the Guidance Counselor, Tristan and Matthew were with them.


    [ John: "Rx, bro. Just deny everything. So what if he has proof about the drug? He has no proof that we are the ones who put the drug on the champagne. ]


    [ Lester: "Yes. I hope Marcus will cooperate with us and deny the usation. Message him. ]


    [ John: "Alright. I got it. Don''t worry." ]


    The Guidance Counselor was not looking good. He was wearing a serious and unhappy expression.


    "Sir, we have nothing to do about this. I think he is using us to divert the truth. It was still a fact that he beat us that night," John insisted.


    "Yes, sir. Does he have proof that we are the ones who put the drug on the drinks? This is just a false usation!" Lester also tried to defend themselves.


    "We will further investigate this incident. This is a serious matter. I really hope that you are not involved in this," The Guidance Counselor said meaningfully to them.


    It did not take long when Sophia arrived at the Guidance Office. She was surprised to see Matthew, Tristan, John, and Lester inside the office.


    She had a confused look. She had no idea why she was summoned by the Guidance Counselor. She walked over quietly and sat down beside Matthew.


    "Sophie¡­" he called her out. He was looking at her with a gentle look in his eyes.


    Sophia nced at Matthew with her confused look.


    "Matt, what are you doing here? What''s going on?" She asked him in a low voice. She was curious.


    Matthew grabbed Sophia''s hand. "I''m sorry, Sophia. I broke my promise. But don''t worry. I swear I will protect you no matter what. So don''t be afraid. I am here. Trust me. Okay?"


    Sophia couldn''t utter any words. She could hear the sincerity in his voice. He truly meant it. She felt secure in his presence.


    However, she couldn''t help but feel nervous. She had a bad feeling that this might be rted to the incident that happened during the Acquaintance Party.


    Matthew could feel the uneasiness of Sophia. He squeezed her hand, letting her know that he was there for her.


    Sophia just looked down, staring at Matthew''s hand which was gripping her hand. She didn''t know why but she felt like crying again.


    Soon, Marcus and Mary entered the Guidance Office. Marcus stopped on his track the moment he saw Sophia.


    "Sophie¡­"

 Chapter 345 My Girl

    Soon, Marcus and Mary entered the Guidance Office. Marcus stopped on his track the moment he saw Sophia.


    "Sophie¡­"


    Sophia''s body stiffened the moment she heard that familiar voice. Her back was facing the entrance door of the office so she couldn''t see him.


    However, she knew that the person who called her name was Marcus. Her heart suddenly constricted as she felt a pang of pain. Unpleasant memories came shing into her mind.


    Unknowingly, Sophia tightened her grip on Matthew''s hand. She mmed her eyes shot trying to calm herself down. She was not yet ready to face Marcus after what happened in the Queen''s Hall.


    ''It still hurts. I don''t want to see him! I don''t want to¡­'' Sophia was having a hard time controlling her emotions.


    Matthew could feel Sophia''s difort. He just continued holding her hand. He knew Sophia was having a hard time.


    ''Damn! I don''t want to see Sophia like this. Am I making things difficult for her?'' Matthew looked at her worriedly.


    The Guidance Counselor invited Marcus to join them. John and Lester gave him a meaningful look as he sat down beside them.


    Marcus'' eyes were fixed on Sophia who was avoiding him. She was just silent while looking down. Marcus frowned the moment he recognized the man beside Sophia.


    ''He was the one who barged in the Queen''s Hall and took away Sophia. What is he doing here? Why is the CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise also here?'' Marcus pondered at that thought.


    Marcus nced at John and Lester coldly. He received John''s message asking him to keep quiet and deny everything.


    After seeing Sophia, now he understood why he was summoned in the Guidance Office. This might be rted to what happened in the Queen''s Hall during the Acquaintance Party.


    Marcus shifted his gaze from his friends to Sophia. He clenched his fists while looking at Sophia worriedly. He knew that Sophia would be having a hard time once everyone would know what happened to them in the Queen''s Hall.


    ''Did shein against us? Or John and Lester have something to do with this?! But why is it that the man who took Sophia and CEO Davis are also here?''


    When Marcus gazed at Matthew, he saw his bloodshot eyes ring at him.


    ''I hate this man! What is his rtionship with Sophia?'' Marcus mumbled to himself while looking at Matthew''s hand that was holding Sophia''s hand.


    Cough! Cough!


    The Guidance Counselor cleared his throat to break the awkward silence. He darted his gaze back and forth between Sophia and Marcus.


    He could tell that something was going on between the two of them. Marcus''s gaze was directed to Sophia. There was a hint of concern in those eyes. Sophia looked restless and anxious, avoiding Marcus.


    "Alright. Since Sophia and Marcus are already here, let''s continue our conversation." The Guidance Counselor spoke up.


    "The reason we are here is to talk about the incident that happened in the Queen''s Hall during the Acquaintance Party. John and Lester came here toin against Mr. Matthew Wilkins who happened to be one of our guests during the event." The Guidance Counselor exined to them.


    "They thought Mr. Wilkins was also a student here. Theyined that Mr. Wilkins assaulted them that night without a valid reason."


    Marcus shot John and Lester a sharp re. He knew it. John and Lester were the reasons why they were called here.


    "At first, we thought this was a concern rted to Mr. Wilkins and our two students, John and Lester. It turned out there was a deeper story behind this. So I summoned you here, Marcus and Sophia." The Guidance Counselor said with a very serious voice.


    Sophia clenched her fists. She had somehow grasped the situation now. John and Lester were the ones who tried to put the me on Matthew so he had no choice but to defend himself thus revealing the true incident that night.


    She understood Matthew for breaking his promise of not keeping his silence. He had to defend himself.


    But unknown to Sophia, Matthew was not doing this for himself. He was doing this for her. He wanted to punish the culprits who tried to hurt her and take advantage of her.


    "Mr. Wilkins said that he was trying to save Sophia from you, Marcus, that''s why he had no choice but to beat John and Lester who were blocking his way and stopping him that time."


    "Now, tell me¡­ was it true that you, Marcus, tried to take advantage of Sophia that night so you brought her in the Queen''s Hall and spiked her drinks? Did you try to harm her? Did you force her?"


    "No! It''s not true! Sophia came with me willingly. I didn''t force her! I didn''t spike her drinks." Marcus responded firmly.


    John and Lester smiled inwardly. They were happy that Marcus was cooperating with them and denying the usation. As long as Marcus kept his silence, Sophia and Matthew had no proof that they were the ones who spiked her drinks.


    Sophia couldn''t believe that Marcus would still deny it. She hated herself more for believing and trusting him. He betrayed her.


    ''I hate myself more than I hate Marcus. I let myself be deceived by him. I''m so stupid for trusting him,'' Sophia thought to herself. Her eyes became misty. She wanted to cry and just disappeared from their sights right now.


    Matthew, on the other hand, wanted to beat Marcus. Howcould he deny it?<sub> </sub>


    ''If it is not a mortal sin then I will kill this man right now! He is hurting Sophia''s feelings. Why can''t he admit his wrongdoing? What a jerk!''


    Tristan patted Matthew''s shoulder asking him to calm down. From his expression alone, Tristan could tell that Matthew was on the verge of losing his cool.


    The Guidance Counselor sighed deeply. He could see in Marcus'' eyes that he was not lying.


    "See, Guidance Counselor, that piece of paper Mr. Wilkins presented to you can''t prove that we were the ones who spiked her drinks." John insisted.


    "There''s no way that our friend, Marcus, will do that as well. As you heard, Marcus didn''t force her. Besides, Sophia has a crush on Marcus. I bet she feels very happy to be with Marcus that night," John added with a sarcastic smile on his face.


    Matthew could no longer restrain himself. He wanted to punch that face so hard so that John won''t be able to smile like that again.


    Matthew stood up, ready to grab John''s cor. He was boiling with rage. All he wanted to do was beat him into pulp right now.


    John chuckled seeing Matthew who was now standing with eyes zing with rage.


    "What?! Are you going to punch me again? Come! Do it. So that our Guidance Counselor can see how violent you are." John said, provoking Matthew more.


    The Guidance Counselor also stood up, ready to step up if ever a fight would break out inside his office.


    "Matt, calm down! This is not how you deal with things." Tristan ced his hand on Matthew''s shoulder.


    Sophia also grabbed Matthew''s hand. When Matthew nced at Sophia, all he could do was sigh. At that certain moment, Matthew came back to his senses.


    "I''m sorry," Matthew mumbled while looking straight into her eyes.


    When Matthew sat down, Mary and the Guidance Counselor heaved a sigh of relief. They really thought Matthew would charge in and punch John. Fortunately, Tristan and Sophia stopped him.


    Then the Guidance Counselor turned to John, giving him a warning look. He knew that John was provoking Matthew. He was also being sarcastic.


    "John, mind your words," he slightly scolded him.


    "Sorry about that, sir," John tly said. He apologized but he didn''t mean it.


    He was just rejoicing to see Matthew''s pissed-off expression. He was d that even in a situation like this he could get even with him. He wanted to provoke him more.


    Meanwhile, Marcus was silently observing Matthew and Sophia. He didn''t know why but he hated to see her close to Matthew.


    ''Why did he react like that? What is his rtionship with Sophia? Does he like her? He''s handsome and he has a stable job and a nice career. I bet he has a girlfriend but why is it he is being protective of Sophia, a college student? Are they family-rted?'' Marcus was troubled by these thoughts.


    ? Out of curiosity, Marcus asked Matthew suddenly.


    "What is your rtionship with Sophia? Is she your rtive? Why are you so protective of her?"


    Everyone averted their gazes at Matthew, anticipating his answer. Even the Guidance Counselor and Mary were curious as to why Matthew Wilkins was very affected when it came to Sophia.


    Matthew paused for a moment after hearing Marcus'' question. He turned to his side, looking at Sophia who was still holding his hand.


    After a few seconds, Matthew answered Marcus.


    "Sophia is my girl."


    Sophia: "..."


    Tristan: "..."


    Marcus: "..."


    John: "..."


    Lester: "..."


    Mary: "..."


    Guidance Counselor: "..."


    ''Girl? Does he mean¡­ his girlfriend?''

 Chapter 346 A Knight In Shining Armor

    After a few seconds, Matthew answered Marcus.


    "Sophia is my girl."


    Sophia: "..."


    Tristan: "..."


    Marcus: "..."


    John: "..."


    Lester: "..."


    Mary: "..."


    Guidance Counselor: "..."


    ''Girl? Does he mean¡­ his girlfriend?''


    Everyone didn''t expect that Matthew would say that. Even the Guidance Counselor thought Matthew was just a concerned citizen who wanted to help Sophia.


    Who would have thought that he would reveal to them a very shocking revtion like this? Sophia and Tristan were also caught off guard by Matthew''sst remarks.


    ''Damn! Just a few days ago, he was scolding me not to tease him again with Sophia. And now, he is telling everyone that Sophia is his girl. I didn''t know that my best friend could move that fast. Did he learn this from me?'' Tristan pondered at that thought. He was looking at Matthew with amusement.


    Sophia, on the other hand, froze on her spot. She was at a loss for words. She just watched Matthew with her astounded expression. A few secondster, she felt her heart starting to race as Matthew held her hand once more, a blush creeping over her cheeks.


    A cold glint shed through Marcus'' eyes upon seeing Matthew''s and Sophia''s hands that were entangled with each other.


    Marcus didn''t believe Matthew''s word but he couldn''t help himself from balling his fingers into a fist. A look of bitterness swept across his face as irritation surged up inside him.


    "Sophia is your girl? That''s impossible. Sophia won''t go out on a date with me if you are her boyfriend. Don''t you know that we went on a datest week? For the past few days, I was also the one dropping her off at her house after school. If you are her boyfriend, then you should be the one doing that, not me." Marcus couldn''t hide the irritation in his voice.


    "I agree. I think he is bluffing just to justify his action," Lester also made a sidement.


    "Pfft¡­ If she''s your girlfriend, does it mean she CHEATED ON YOU with Marcus?" John emphasized those words whileughing sarcastically at Matthew.


    The Guidance Counselor and the student council representative, Marie, just remained silent. They hadn''t recovered yet from the shocking statement given by Matthew. And now, Marcus was telling them that he dated Sophia and he kept on apanying her after ss for the past few days.<sub> </sub>


    ''Is Sophia two-timing them?'' Mary and the Guidance Counselor were thinking the same thing as they darted their gaze back and forth between Marcus and Matthew.


    Tristan tried his best to hold hisughter. He somehow figured out what Mary and the Guidance Counselor were thinking from their expression alone.


    ''Fix this Matthew. You are ruining your girl''s image. They are thinking that your ''girl'' cheated on you and she''s two-timing you. Come on, Matt. Defend her,'' Tristan was cheering his friend inwardly.


    There was a glint of humor in Tristan''s eyes. He believed that Matthew could handle this on his own so he decided not to interfere. He was looking forward to how Matthew convinced these people that Sophia was his girl without ruining her image and reputation.


    Matthew let out a soft chuckle. He picked up his phone and dialed someone''s number. He excused himself for a moment then came back with a wide grin on his handsome face.


    Everyone just looked at him confusedly. They didn''t know what Matthew did and who''s the person he talked to just a while ago.


    "Sorry for keeping you wait. Since you don''t want to believe my words, then I have no choice but to show you the proof." Matthew told them meaningfully.


    It did not take long when Matthew''s ringtone was heard. He received a message. After scanning his phone, he shifted his gaze back to Marcus and his friends who were still waiting for his exnation.


    "First of all, I would like to tell everyone that Sophia didn''t cheat on me. Second, I want to express my heartfelt gratitude for being generous to my girlfriend in the past few days. You are right, I should be the one doing it. So don''t worry, from now on you don''t have to do it, Marcus. JUST STAY AWAY FROM HER." Matthew said to him with his stern cold voice.


    "I know you are just so pretentious, Marcus. You did that because you found my girlfriend beautiful after her makeover. It turned out all your kind actions towards her were just FAKE. I thought you are true to her and have genuine intentions so I didn''t stop her from getting close to you. Who would have thought that you have ill-intention against her?"


    Matthew didn''t have any n to restrain himself. He didn''t care anymore even if the Guidance Counselor was there listening to them.


    "Well for your information I knew that Sophia went on a date with you. It. Was. A. Friendly. Date! In fact, I was there with her while she was doing her makeover before she met you that day."


    "She said you are her idol because she loves basketball and you are one of the varsity yers here. But it does not mean she has a crush on you. Why would she be interested in you if she already had me?"


    As time went by, Matthew was bing bolder, and fiercer, enough to intimidate Marcus and his friends.


    "I am more handsome than you. I am a better boyfriend material than you. You are nothingpared to me. You are just a handsome boy, not even a man. You are an immature jerk who only thinks about himself... a jerk who tried to take advantage of my girl."


    "So wake up from your dreams, Marcus. You are not her type. She had only set her eyes on me. Only Me. Do you hear that?"


    Marcus, John, and Lester were at a loss for words. Matthew had this kind of aura¡­ an overbearing self-confidence. His every word was like arrows being shot toward Marcus''s ego.


    "Aww. Mr. Matthew Wilkins is so damn hot while saying those words. I wish I am Sophia. He looks like a Knight in Shining Armor to me. Sophia is very lucky to have a boyfriend like him," Mary mumbled in a low voice.


    The Guidance Counselor heard her statement and unconsciously nodded his head in agreement.

 Chapter 347 The Truth

    Tristan was pping in his mind after hearing those words from Matthew. He wasmending him for that.


    ''Whoah, that''s my assistant¡­ my best friend! I am proud of you, men! I will reward you after this. My wife and I will surely help you win Sophia''s heart to make her your real girlfriend.'' Tristan made that mental note while rubbing his chin.


    Sophia could no longer stand this. She just wanted to hide. She didn''t understand why Matthew was doing this. But deep inside, she was getting affected by his words. Even she, herself, almost believed his words.


    ''Am I the ''Sophia'' he is talking about right now? Can the ground open up for me? I really want to hide. I feel so embarrassed,'' Sophia thought to herself while biting her lower lip. Her cheeks were scarlet red from blushing too much.


    Marcus clenched his fists as he felt insulted by Matthew''s words. He had the urge to punch him right now and vent out his anger and frustration.


    Lester held Marcus'' shoulder to calm him down. He felt that Marcus was furious and got affected by Matthew''s taunting words.


    Matthew didn''t restrain himself from talking too much even though the Guidance Counselor was there with them.


    He intended to provoke Marcus in an insulting and contemptuous manner. If they would lose theirposure now then they would look bad to the Guidance Counselor. They needed to maintain their cool.


    But Matthew was not yet done with his attack. He wanted to protect Sophia from Marcus and his friends. He needed to ensure that they would pay for what they did to Sophia.


    "Here¡­ the proof you are asking me for," Matthew said, handing his phone over to Marcus.


    Marcus frowned but he epted Matthew''s phone.


    "Just like what I said¡­ I was there with her while she was doing her makeover before she met you that day. See for yourself. That''s my proof. I was aware that Sophia was with you at that time."


    Marcus'' grip on the phone tightened after seeing the proof Matthew was talking about. A video recording was ying on Matthew''s phone. In the video, they could see that Matthew was putting a ne on Sophia''s neck.


    The video was taken in a parlor. There was a CCTV camera in the waiting area of the Parlor owned by the personal Stylist of the Davis Family. Matthew called the head stylist, Lorenzo, and asked him a favor.


    Matthew didn''t exin everything to Lorenzo but heplied with his request immediately. He was the one who sent the short video clip to Matthew.


    The video was only focused on Matthew and Sophia. He made sure to cut Zhen-Zhen and Tristan in the video.


    At that certain moment, Marcus confirmed that Matthew was, indeed, with Sophia that day. There were dates and times on the right corner of the video. The same date when he went on a date with Sophia. Sophia''s dress and looks were also the same in the video.


    Marcus didn''t know how to feel about this. He could see the smile on Sophia''s face as she looked at Matthew on the video. They were acting very close and¡­ sweet.


    Meanwhile, Mary and the Guidance Counselor just exchanged nces with one another. They were also curious to see the video on Matthew''s phone.


    The Guidance Counselor cleared his throat to catch their attention.


    "Ahem¡­ Marcus, can I have the phone? I wanna see it," The GuidanceCounselor simply said, concealing the eagerness and curiosity in his eyes.


    Mary also took a peek to see what''s on the phone. She gasped in surprise.


    "Oh my, I think Mr. Wilkins is saying the truth. If not, then how would you exin this? They were together and looked like they already knew each other," Mary blurted out after watching the video.


    This time Tristan spoke up to support Matthew''s im. "Mr. Guidance Counselor and Miss Vice President of the Student Council¡­ Actually, that''s the reason why I brought Matthew with me. He told me that his girlfriend was attending an Acquaintance Party for the first time. He wanted to surprise her bying with me that night."


    "As you all know, my grandfather was the only invited guest that night. But I asked for his help so that Matthew and I could attend the party as well."


    "I didn''t expect that unfortunate incident would happen. Now I understand why my friend asked me to bring him with me. He knew that his girlfriend would attract men''s attention and he just wanted to protect her."<sub> </sub>


    Tristan heaved a sigh of disappointment while shaking his head.


    Sophia: "..."


    Matthew: "..."


    Tristan''s act was also very convincing. Now, everyone inside the office believed that Sophia and Matthew were both in a rtionship.


    It did not take long when Ryan, the president of the Student Council, arrived at the office with the CCTV recordings taken in the Queen''s Hall.


    The Guidance Counselor felt grateful for Ryan''s arrival. The tension inside his office was growing by the seconds.


    "Right timing, let''s check the footage," The Guidance Counselor sat down on his table and opened hisptop. He inserted the sh drive and yed the recordings.


    A few minutester, the Guidance Counselor finished watching the footage. He saw that John and Lester kept on going back and forth the Queen''s Hall as they were the ones who prepared everything. The surprise was their idea, not Marcus.


    The Guidance Counselor took note of a few important things. He saw in the video that John and Lester were the ones who brought the champagne and the other food.


    It was the same bottle of Champagne he saw that Matthew was holding when he was carrying Sophia in his arms.


    From that alone, the Guidance Counselor could tell that Matthew was not lying. After watching the whole video, the Guidance Counselor could somehow grasp the situation.


    Though John and Lester kept on denying it, they were still the most suspicious among them.


    "Marcus, I will ask you onest time. Tell me what you know about this," The Guidance Counselor asked him with so much seriousness in his voice.


    Marcus nced at Sophia who was still avoiding him. She didn''t even take a nce at him even once since the moment he entered that office.


    He felt like an invisible person in front of her. He didn''t want to feel hurt but he couldn''t help it.


    He clenched his fists as the anger inside him was consuming him.


    ''Why do I feel betray after knowing that Sophia and Matthew are in a rtionship? I should not feel this! Why do I care? I just did it because of our bet. Sophia does not mean anything to me.'' Marcus tried to console himself.


    ''Why does it look like I was the one being yed by Sophia? Is she faking it too? Why does she let me get close to her in the past few days?'' Marcus was still wondering at that thoughts.


    While he was in his deep thoughts, the memories of his intimate moment with Sophia crossed his mind¡­.her lips, her taste.. the sweetness of her kiss.


    At that certain moment, he made a decision.


    "Sir, I will tell you the truth. As I said, I had no idea about that drug. I didn''t spike Sophia''s drink¡­"


    "John and Lester were the ones who did it behind my back."


    John: ''What the F*ck is he doing?!''


    Lester: "..."

 Chapter 348 Unexpected Turn Of Events

    John and Lester couldn''t believe that Marcus would sell them out as he confessed to the Guidance Counselor. That move was unexpected of him.


    Because of that, they lost their faces against Matthew. The supposed revenge which they plotted against Matthew backfired on them.


    The Guidance Counselor scolded them for what they did. They told the Guidance Counselor that everything was just a misunderstanding. They didn''t mean to harm Sophia. In the end, they refused to admit their wrongdoings.


    However, Matthew insisted that it''s not a misunderstanding, not this case. It was all nned by them because he even heard the conversation between Marcus''s sister and her friends. They were talking about Sophia and Marcus that night.


    After hearing that, the Guidance Counselor was enraged. Who would have thought that they would try to do that evil scheme against Sophia? He told them that he would look deeper into this and investigate further.


    He also set another meeting with Jade and her friends. He also wanted to hear the sides of Jade and her friends regarding this issue.


    Furthermore, he warned John and Lester not to do it again. Hemanded them to apologize to Sophia and Matthew. John and Lester had no choice but to do it.


    The Guidance Counselor gave them a heads up that they would receive punishment for this. They were humiliated in front of Matthew, Sophia, and Tristan. Just thinking about that made them boil in rage.


    When they left the Guidance Office, John and Lester confronted Marcus right away.


    "What are you thinking? Why did you do that Marcus? Why did you betray us? How dare you?" John yelled at Marcus. He almost grabbed Marcus on his cor but Lester stopped him.


    Marcus squinted his eyes at John. "I didn''t betray you. You were the one who created this mess. First, you did it behind my back. I didn''t ask you to do that. Second, you and Lester were the ones who appeared in the Guidance Officer whileining against Matthew."


    "If you didn''t do that then this issue won''t be revealed. I guess Sophia didn''t want to talk about this anymore. She decided to keep quiet. But the two of you ruined everything the moment you stepped inside that Office. me yourself for that mistake!" he spat back at them.


    Marcus was in a foul mood today. He couldn''t help but vent his frustration toward John and Lester.


    John and Lester had no words to refute that. When he got no response from them, Marcus decided to walk away, leaving John and Lester. He didn''t want to argue further with them.


    His mood was already ruined. Talking and fighting with his friends would piss him more. He just decided to avoid them today. He wanted to be alone.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Tristan, Matthew, and Sophia were still in the Guidance Office. Tristan asked Matthew to apany Sophia going back to her room.


    In fact, Tristan was giving them the privacy to talk about what happened a while ago. He knew that Matthew had some exining things to do for Sophia.


    When Matthew and Sophia went out, Tristan talked to the Guidance Counselor and the two representatives of the Student Council.


    "Mr. Counselor, Mr. President, and Ms. Vice President¡­ there''s something I want to request from the three of you," Tristan politely said to them.


    The three people looked at him confusedly before nodding their heads.


    "What is it, Mr. Davis? Just tell us. We will see what we can do for you," The Guidance Counselor promptly responded.


    "Can you keep it a secret¡­ everything that we talked about here? Sophia is a victim here and instead ofining she just remained silent. I know her reason."


    "So, I am requesting you this. We don''t want Sophia to face any trouble if others learn what happened to her that night. No one other than the people involved should know about this." Tristan told them in a very serious tone.<sub> </sub>


    "Yeah, we understand your concern, Mr. Davis. Everything we talked about here will remain here. We always apply confidentiality in every issue we are discussing in the four corners of this room." The Guidance Counselor reassured Tristan.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Davis. We will hold someone liable once something we talked about here woulde out and be heard by other students," he added with conviction in his voice.


    Mary and Ryan nodded to support his words. Tristan nodded at them with a grateful look.


    ''Ok, my job here is done¡­ might as well visit and see my wife before I leave.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    ******


    Matthew escorted Sophia going back to her ssroom. Both of them were silent. They could feel the awkward atmosphere surrounding them.


    Sophia was so embarrassed to open a conversation with Matthew. She was still in the process of mustering up her courage to speak with him.


    Matthew, on the other hand, was thinking what to say first. He was a little bit embarrassed as well.


    After a few seconds, the two of them spoke up almost at the same time.


    "Matt¡­"


    "Sophie¡­"


    The two of them paused on their tracks and stared at each other for several seconds. They fell silent once again.


    "Sophie¡­ are you mad at me? For breaking my promise and for lying." Matthew was the first one who broke the silence between them.


    "No. I''m not mad. Why should I be mad at you? In fact, I am really grateful to you. I appreciate your help, Matt. I know you lied a while ago just for my sake," Sophia smiled faintly at him.


    "Thank you, Matt," Sophia softly mumbled.


    He could see the sincerity in her beautiful eyes. Matthew was put in a daze. He was mesmerized by her once more.


    Unconsciously, Matthew''s cheeks reddened from blushing. He was flustered by Sophia''s words and charming gaze.


    ''Damn, why is she getting more pretty each day?''


    "Matt?" Sophia called him out as he became absentminded for a moment.


    Matthew was snapped out of his wandering thoughts when he heard her voice.


    "Anything for my girlfriend," He blurted out randomly without thinking.


    Sophia: "..." *Blushing*

 Chapter 349 Zhen-Zhens Frightening Aura

    Tristan messaged Zhen-Zhen, informing her that he was currently in her school and he wanted to see her. Fortunately, her ss was just dismissed when she received Tristan''s message.


    Zhen-Zhen told Tristan to proceed in the mini-forest where she often hangs out with Sophia. Other students didn''t bothering to that mini-forest. They preferred to stay in the gym, canteen, benches, and football field.


    With that, only a few students have the tendency to see them together if they would meet in the mini-forest, their favorite spot in particr.


    The moment she arrived at the mini-forest, she saw Tristan standing while leaning on the big tree. He looked gorgeous with his ck corporate suit.


    She immediately ran in his direction. Tristan gazed up only to see Zhen-Zhen dashing toward him. A glowing smile stretched out from the corner of his lips as he waited for Zhen-Zhen with open arms.


    Zhen-Zhen pounced on him upon reaching his spot. Tristan, on the other hand, caught her in his arms, hugging her tightly. She anchored her arms around his neck, savoring his warm hug.


    The love and yearning could be seen in their eyes. They looked like they haven''t seen each other for ages. They have just separated from each other just a few hours ago but they already missed each other a lot.


    After breaking the hug, Tristan grabbed her waist, pulling her closer to him as he lowered his head to im her lips.


    For a few minutes, they held onto each other, just kissing and tasting each other''s sweetness through their lips. It was a passionate lingering kiss that made them both breathless.


    From the closeness of their bodies, they could feel each other''s heartbeat. Tristan''s heartbeat matched the rhythm of Zhen-Zhen''s.


    Before someone could see them, Zhen-Zhen finally withdrew from Tristan''s grasp. She maintained a short distance from him or else, she would forget that they were still inside the campus.


    She nced at her surroundings, checking if there''s anyone around before shifting her gaze back to Tristan.


    "Hubby, why are you here?" Zhen-Zhen asked him. The curiosity was reflected in her ocean-like blue eyes.


    Tristan tugged Zhen-Zhen to sit down on the grass with him. "Matthew and I came here together. Marcus'' friendsined against him, using Matthew of assaulting them during the Acquaintance Partyst Saturday."


    "What? Matthew got into a fight with Marcus'' Friends? But why?" Zhen-Zhen was surprised to hear that.


    Tristan took a deep sigh. He knew that Zhen-Zhen wouldn''t be happy once she learned what happened to Sophia. But she had the right to know. She''s Sophia''s friend. She was the only one who could help andfort Sophia in times like this.


    "Wifey, Matthew fought them because of Sophia. They did something unforgivable to Sophia that night. They mixed an aphrodisiac drug in Sophia''s drink. If Matthew didn''t arrive on time then Sophia would be taken advantage of by Marcus."


    Zhen-Zhen was taken aback upon hearing that.


    ? "Marcus and his friend did that to Sophia?" She asked him in disbelief. She couldn''t believe that Marcus would do that to Sophia.


    Tristan heaved another deep sigh before nodding his head to answer her query.<sub> </sub>


    "But why? What is their intention for doing that? I thought Marcus cared about her too." A cold glint shed through her eyes. She began to feel mad at them.


    "Sophia doesn''t deserve that kind of treatment from them." Zhen-Zhen unconsciously balled her hands into fists.


    She was very upset and furious after hearing this. Tristan told her that John and Lester denied everything but Marcus confessed that they were the culprits. They did it behind Marcus'' back.


    However, Tristan was not sure if Marcus was innocent. As Matthew said, it looked like everything was nned from the beginning. Marcus was there and he was the one who would benefit from that incident.


    Even his sister, Jade, and her friend knew what was about to happen in the Queen''s Hall that night. They talked about Marcus and Sophia, that''s why Matthew heard their conversation. Fortunately, because of that, he was able to save Sophia.


    Based on the situation, Tristan had spection regarding the incident. "I think Marcus'' group and his sister''s circle of friends made some kind of bet rted to Sophia."


    "Wifey¡­ are you okay?" Tristan asked her as he noticed her unusual silence.


    He couldn''t exin why but Tristan could feel like there''s a chilly and frightening aura surrounding Zhen-Zhen as of this moment. For some unknown reason, Tristan''s body was covered by cold sweats.


    ''Hey, this feeling is familiar to me. I felt it when Zhen-Zhen got mad at me during the family gathering. She was quite frightening that time as if she''s not that sweet Zhen-Zhen that I know.''


    "Wifey?? Please say something. You are frightening me with your silence," Tristan said anxiously.


    "How''s Sophia?" Zhen-Zhen simply asked him.


    "She''s with Matthew. He escorted her going back to her ssroom after we had a confrontation with Marcus and his friends at the Guidance Office."


    "Don''t worry, Wifey. Matthew will protect Sophia. He won''t let anyone hurt her. We already handle the issue. The Guidance Counselor and the representatives of the Student Council reassured me that they would take care of this issue." Tristan softly said, consoling his wife who was emanating a dark aura. He could tell that she''s angry¡­ no she''s mad¡­ freaking mad right now.


    It did not take long when Tristan received a message from Matthew. "Wifey, Matthew is already waiting for me in the car. I have to go now. I will fetch you after ss. See youter."


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded at Tristan. He hugged and kissed her onest time before leaving her in the mini-forest.


    Zhen-Zhen just watched Tristan''s back until he disappeared from her sight. She was very worried about Sophia so Zhen-Zhen decided to look for her.


    She couldn''t wait for Sophia toe into the mini-forest. She wanted to see her soon and make sure that she was just fine.


    She just left the mini-forest when Zhen-Zhen saw a familiar figure from a distance. It was Sophia. She''s talking with Jade, Nyka, and Emma.


    It looked like the four of them were having a serious discussion or should we say a serious argument based on their expressions alone.

 Chapter 350 Threatening Sophia

    After their first ss this morning, Sophia decided to confront Jade and her friends, Nyka and Emma. After leaving their ssroom, she asked them to talk somewhere where there were no other students around.


    Sophia wanted to talk to them privately. As much as possible, Sophia was avoiding others to find out what happened in the Queen''s Hall. She would feel humiliated if ever other people would know about that incident.


    She didn''t know how she would face them. Her image and reputation would be ruined, thinking that she was an easy girl. She might lose her schrship too if ever she would get a bad image out of this incident.


    A schr like her should always be a good role model to her fellow students. Mistakes like that were uneptable even if she was the victim of some evil schemes. It was her fault for trusting the wrong person. That''s what Sophia was thinking at that moment.


    Since Jade and her friends were also nning to ckmail Sophia today, they agreed on talking to her. They chose to talk near the mini-forest where there were no people around.


    "Jade, is it true? You knew what John and Lester were plotting against me that night?" Sophia was trying to control her negative emotions as she asked Jade in a calm tone.


    Jade raised her eyebrow and said nonchntly, "Who told you?"


    Since they were nning to ckmail her today, there''s no need to deny it.


    "It''s not important who told me. Just answer me. Did you already know their n beforehand?"


    Sophia believed Matthew but she just wanted to hear the truth from Jade and her friends. She deserved an exnation from them. They were the reason why Marcus decided to get closer to her.


    Sophia was thinking that Jade used her own brother for her own benefit. She was suspecting that Marcus just approached her because Jade forced him to do so.


    "Well, I think there''s no use of denying it. Yes, we knew it. So what?" Jade answered Sophia. There was a hit of sarcasm in her voice.


    Sophia clenched her fists after hearing those words from Jade. She already expected this but it still hurt her a lot.


    "How can you do this to me? You knew but you did nothing!? You even tolerated them. Why are you doing this to me? I helped you. What did I do to deserve this?" Sophia''s voice croaked.


    She didn''t want to be affected so much but she couldn''t help it. She felt betrayed. They toyed with her feelings. She didn''t do anything wrong for them to do wicked things against her.


    Now she was asking herself why she got involved with them. She just wanted a peaceful life where she could study and aplish her dream. But these mean girls were just making things difficult for her.


    ''After helping them? This is what I got in return¡­'' Sophia felt both mad and sad right now.


    After a few seconds, a peal ofughter was heard. Both Nyka and Emma burst outughing while watching Sophia''s reaction.


    "Ohe on, Sophia, don''t give us that surprised look on your face. Did you really think that you caught Marcus'' attention just because you changed your appearance?" Nyka said, mocking Sophia.


    Emma also joined the conversation. "Heh, Look, Sophia. Listen carefully to what I am about to tell you."


    "Though you did a makeover, nothing changed¡­ you are still the nerdy boring girl that we know. You are nothingpared to Athena. Marcus will always choose Athena over you, so stop dreaming already. He can never be yours. He will never ever like you," Emma''s voice was filled with sarcasm.


    Sophia gritted her teeth. She didn''t know how long she could stand this, listening to them as they continued insulting her. They were looking down at her and making fun of her. She could see it the way they looked at her.


    ''Sophia, calm down. Don''t let them get on your nerves. Because if you do, you will just appear like a pathetic loser,'' Sophia reminded herself as she tried her best topose herself and gather her emotions.<sub> </sub>


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, hoping that this action could help her calm down. When she opened her eyes, she looked at them with her sharp gaze.


    "From now on, don''t bother me anymore. We have nothing to do with each other. Let''s just treat each other as an invisible person. I don''t know you and you don''t know me." Sophia said with her stern cold voice.


    She turned around to leave but before she could take a step, Jade stopped her by grabbing her elbow. "Sophia, where do you think you are going? We are not yet done talking."


    Sophia looked down, gazing at Jade''s arm that was holding her. A chilly glint shed through her eyes. She shoved her hand off her forcefully.


    "What more do you want from me? You already hurt my feelings!! Please stop bothering me anymore!!! Why can''t you understand a simple word like that?" Sophia could feel the outburst of anger swelling up inside her.


    She just wanted to stay away from them as fast as she could but it seemed that they won''t stop bugging her.


    "Sophia, I''m sorry to tell you that... we can''t do that. Whether you like it or not, you will not be able to avoid us," Jade said meaningfully to her.


    Sophia frowned upon hearing that. She watched them in confusion.


    "What are you talking about? Who gives you the right? I will avoid you as much as I can. I don''t want to be associated with any of you." Sophia responded firmly.


    Nyka and Emma let out another sarcasticugh.


    "Ahuh, do you think you can still say that after seeing this?" Nyka picked up her phone inside her pocket and gave it to Sophia.


    "We will not let you go, Sophia. You have to follow every word we say if you don''t want this video to spread on the Campus," Nyka added, threatening Sophia.


    ''What video is she talking about?'' Sophia''s frown deepened when she heard Nyka.


    For some unknown reason, she felt that this video meant trouble for her.


    ''I had a bad feeling about this. Don''t tell me¡­'' Sophia didn''t know whether to ept the phone or not.


    She was afraid to see something on that phone. Her heart started to race rapidly inside her chest.


    She felt conflicted however she had no choice but to see it for herself. She just prayed that her assumption was wrong, or else, she would go crazy.


    After a few moments of hesitation, Sophia finally got the courage to get the phone and check the video Nyka was talking about.


    Her hands were trembling. She could hear the loud beating of her heart.


    ''Please, Lord. Please¡­ I hope it''s not the thing I am thinking,'' Sophia continued wishing eagerly. She felt very anxious. Her heart seemed like it was gonna explode from too much nervousness.


    The moment she looked at the phone screen and saw the familiar surroundings and the two figures on the video. Sophia felt like her world just crumbled and her heart broke into tiny pieces.


    ''No¡­ No¡­No! this can''t be¡­ this can''t be¡­''

 Chapter 351 Sophia Got Emotional

    ''No¡­ No¡­No! this can''t be¡­ this can''t be¡­''


    She froze in ce at the sight of her and Marcus making out in the video. The color drained from Sophia''s face. She couldn''t watch it further.


    Seeing a few scenes made her stomach turn. She dropped the phone on the ground as it slipped her hand. She felt like every ounce of her energy was drained.


    "Oh my Gosh! My phone!" Nykained when she saw her phone fall on the ground.


    She red at Sophia as she picked up the phone. "Are you trying to destroy my phone? Don''t worry, Jade and Emma also have a copy of your video."


    Sophia couldn''t believe this. "Y-You¡­ you are all wicked. How can you do this to me? W-What I have done to you? Why are you doing this to me? You nned everything¡­ you¡­" Sophia''s voice was trembling.


    Her mind was in turmoil right now. She felt like she was about to lose everything because of one mistake.


    "Don''t get us wrong, Sophia. We don''t hate you. It''s just that we need your brain. You are very smart. You have to help us pass our Mathematics Subject as well as the other subjects which are difficult for us," Emma spoke to her, not feeling guilty at all.


    "Don''t worry, Sophia. No one will see this video aside from us if you will follow us and be obedient to us always. After graduation, we will delete this." Jade said, ckmailing Sophia.


    Sophia felt very helpless right now. She knew she couldn''t escape this anymore. Now, Jade was holding her neck because of this video.


    ''Can I endure this? Can I obey them and follow them after what they have done to me? Can''t I just disappear? I-I can''t do it¡­ Can I just die? I think this is too much for me to handle¡­'' Sophia didn''t know what to do anymore. She''s having suicidal thoughts.


    She didn''t expect that something like this would happen to her just because she trusted the wrong person. She felt betrayed... hurt¡­ and mad right now.


    Her legs became weak as if she was about to copse at any moment. She didn''t want to cry in front of them. She wanted to scream, curse them and vent out her anger but she couldn''t.


    When she felt like she was falling into a deep abyss of helplessness and hopelessness, someone grabbed her shoulders to support her.


    "Sunbae, are you okay?"


    ''That voice¡­ is it Lillie?'' For some unknown reason, Zhen-Zhen''s soft voice filled with concern for her was able to calm her down. It gave her a sense offort.


    The tears that she was trying to contain a while ago just poured down like raindrops. Sophia cried after hearing Zhen-Zhen''s voice.


    Then she felt warm hands engulfing her body. Zhen-Zhen hugged her, stroking her hair and rubbing her back tofort her. Sophia just let it all out as she cried in her arms.


    "Sunbae¡­ don''t worry. I will not let them¡­ No one will see that video." Zhen-Zhen whispered to Sophia.


    Sophia didn''t hear it clearly because she was crying hard. She couldn''t help it. She wanted to pour her heart out in Zhen-Zhen''s presence.


    Meanwhile, Jade, Nyka, and Emma just watched Zhen-Zhen as sheforted Sophia. They didn''t expect her sudden arrival.


    They hated the way Zhen-Zhen was looking at them right now. Her eyes were sharp and fierce filled with hatred as she nced at Jade and her friends.


    Zhen-Zhen heard everything. She heard how they insulted Sophia, how they hurt her feelings, and how they threatened her using that video.


    Zhen-Zhen could see that these threedies didn''t care about Sophia''s feelings. All they cared about was the benefits they could get out of this incident.


    Jade, Marcus, and their friends ganged up together against Sophia. That thought was making Zhen-Zhen freaking mad right now.


    She wanted to burn them all. They hurt someone who was very important to her. They made her friend cry. They threatened Sophia so that she would obey everything they wanted.


    She couldn''t let that happen. No one was allowed to bully her friend. They would have to go against her first.


    "Wow, someone found an ally here," Emmamented, eyeing Zhen-Zhen from top to bottom.


    "Oh, I remember this girl. She''s the substitute usherette, Sophia''s friend. Wow, the lucky usherette. She got lucky because Jade turned down and refused to be the usherette that night," Nyka blurted out, recalling what happened during the Acquaintance Party.


    When Jade heard that, she remembered the humiliation she got that night. Her face darkened.<sub> </sub>


    "Hmm, Sophia and this girl, they are matched together. What do you think girls?" Jade said, looking down and belittling Zhen-Zhen because of her appearance.


    "Yeah, the likes of them really belong together. Hahaha," Nyka agreed, provoking Zhen-Zhen more.


    "Let''s go girls. Let''s not waste our time here," Jade asked her friends to leave.


    Nyka and Emma nodded in agreement. But before they left, Nyka spoke again to remind Sophia.


    "Sophia, you heard us. If you want to bury and keep this¡­ you need to follow and obey us. You will work for us like a ve. Hahaha."


    Zhen-Zhen could no longer stand it. She heard enough today. She won''t let them get away with this. In an instant, she removed the seal of her power.


    Before the girls could realize what happened, they just suddenly felt something hot.


    "Ouch!" Nyka grunted as she threw her phone when it suddenly got burned. Her phone was set on fire.


    Emma and Jade were also surprised when they saw Nyka''s phone. ''Did her phone suddenly explode or something?''


    They were still absorbing what happened when they smelled something was burning.


    "Emma! Jade! Throw your bag! They are on fire!" Nyka shouted at them as she saw their bag burning.


    The threedies panicked when they saw their things suddenly get burned. Zhen-Zhen used her power to burn all their phones inside their bags and the phone that Nyka was holding in her hand.


    She heard that Nyka, Jade, and Emma had a copy of Sophia''s video. She didn''t know what''s inside the video but Zhen-Zhen knew that they were using that video to ckmail Sophia.


    She decided to destroy their phones. She also unleashed her power. She had the urge to burn them but she couldn''t do that. She knew it was wrong to hurt someone so she tried to control herself.


    While the threedies were panicking, Zhen-Zhen pulled Sophia away from them. She wanted to talk to Sophia and hear her story.


    She nced at the threedies onest time and thought to herself, ''I''m not yet done with the three of you. I will make sure to give you a good lesson...''


    Zhen-Zhen was not nning to hurt them physically but she would make sure that these three people who tried to hurt her friend would get the punishment they deserved. Not now... but sooner orter, she would do it for Sophia''s sake.


    On the other hand, since Sophia''s mind was very upied at that time, she failed to notice that Nyka''s phone suddenly got burned, same with Jade''s and Emma''s phone.


    The two of them just proceeded to their favorite spot in the mini-forest. In the mini-forest, Sophia told Zhen-Zhen everything.


    Meanwhile, Jade and Emma checked their bags when the me disappeared. They found out that their phones were the cause of that fire.


    They were puzzled why their phones suddenly got destroyed.


    "Argh! What''s happening here?" Nyka was still in disbelief.


    "Don''t worry. We can buy another phone but¡­ How about the video? Did you save it on yourptop?" Emma asked them.


    Both girls shook their heads. "No worries. We can ask John. He has the original copy." Jade reassured them.


    "But our notes and assignment in our next subject¡­ that''s our problem. My notebook got burned as well."


    Then suddenly someone arrived in their spot. "Girls, what happened here?"


    Jade, Nyka, and Emma were dumbstruck at first when they saw the neer. They were mesmerized by his emerald eyes. They exchanged nces with one another before they answered him.


    "Sir, our phones were set on fire and suddenly got burned." It was Jade who answered him.


    The man just frowned upon hearing that. He bent down to pick up Nyka''s phone that was burned. He was observing the item carefully.

 Chapter 352 Protection Squad

    Sophia poured her heart out to Zhen-Zhen. She told her everything, especially what she felt.


    ? Sophia med herself for trusting the wrong people. She never imagined that Jade and her friends would do such a thing to her.


    They were wicked, harsh, and rude people who always looked down on her. They were selfish self-centered brats who only thought about themselves and their benefits.


    They didn''t care even if their action would hurt someone.


    "Lillie, they said I''m smart but I think they are wrong. I''m so stupid to fall into their schemes easily. I''m so foolish for believing that Marcus really wants to get closer to me and make friends." Sophia continued crying in front of Zhen-Zhen.


    "Don''t say that. You are not stupid. They are just so wicked. It''s not your fault. Don''t me yourself," Zhen-Zhen continued tofort her.


    "I''m so disappointed with myself. I let them win. I let them y with my feelings. They got me. Lillie¡­ honestly, I am so embarrassed that all I wanna do is to hide from everyone."


    "I don''t know what I am gonna do now. They got a video¡­ a video of me and Marcus doing something we are not supposed to do¡­ Lillie, if the videoes out¡­ aside from humiliation I will get... I will lose my schrship."


    "And¡­ I will not be able to face everyone. Everyone will think of me as an easy girl, a slut. I never felt so dirty like this before. It feels sickening just watching that video." Sophia buried her face using her hands.


    "Matthew even witnessed everything¡­ but he is still helping me because I am your friend. I''m so grateful to you, to Tristan and Matthew." She said, her words filled with sincerity.


    Zhen-Zhen grabbed her hand as she continued rubbing her back.


    "Don''t worry, Sunbae. You have me as well as Matthew and Tristan. We will protect you. We will not let them bully you."


    "Sophie¡­ do you trust me?"


    Sophia stopped crying when she heard that. This was the first time Lillie called her name like that. Her voice filled with so many emotions.


    Sophia couldn''t help but raise her head and nced at Zhen-Zhen. She met her blue eyes. Her love and concern for Sophia were reflected in those clear blue eyes.


    Sophia didn''t know why but Zhen-Zhen gave her a sense offort and security. Her eyes were telling her to trust her wholeheartedly and that she could depend on her.


    Sophia''s tears started to fall down her cheeks again as she nodded her head.


    "Yes, if there''s only one person I can trust in this ce, I know it''s you, Lillie."


    Zhen-Zhen was very d to hear that. Because of that, she became more motivated to help and protect Sophia.


    "Stop crying. Trust me¡­ no one will ever see that video again." There was so much conviction in Zhen-Zhen''s words. Sophia could feel it.


    Sophia felt secure after seeing her reassuring smile. She bobbed her head once again before hugging Zhen-Zhen.


    She was really grateful to have her by her side. She was the first true friend she had in this school. Everyone was always avoiding and ignoring her but Zhen-Zhen was different.


    Despite the fact that Zhen-Zhen was a very beautiful woman with a strong backing because she''s the wife of the CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise, Zhen-Zhen still chose to be friends with her.


    Sophia was thinking that she was just an ordinary college student with no excellent background aside from being an intelligent student.


    She thought Zhen-Zhen also known as Lillie would rather make friends with beautiful people with high social status like Jade, Athena, andpany than being friends with an ordinary student like her.


    But surprisingly, Zhen-Zhen became close with her. She''s so kind and sweet. She''s very humble, unlike Jade and her friends who only liked to show off.<sub> </sub>


    "Thank you, Lillie. If you were not here then maybe I already did something that would harm me. I didn''t know if I could handle these things. But because you are here, you give me the strength to fight back and be strong." Sophia thanked her from the bottom of her heart.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I will pinch you. This is what friends are for, remember?" Zhen-Zhen cheerfully said to her while pinching Sophia''s cheek.


    This time Sophiaughed because of her cute and adorable expression. Zhen-Zhen was able to lighten her mood.


    Zhen-Zhen felt relieved when she finally saw Sophia smile again.


    "Sunbae, just wait for me here. I just remember someone who is also part of your protection squad. Not only me, Tristan, and Matthew." Zhen-Zhen dered as she stood up immediately.


    Sophia looked at her confusedly. She didn''t know who she was referring to. She wanted to ask her but before she could do it Zhen-Zhen spoke up again.


    "Sunbae, just wait for me here. Okay? Promise that you will not leave until Ie back."


    Sophia could only nod her head as she watched Zhen-Zhen running away. She went in the middle of the mini-forest. Sophia wondered what she would do there.


    "Sigh, Alright. I have no choice but to wait for Lillie. I''m gonna ask her once shees back."


    ******


    When Zhen-Zhen made sure that she was in an area where no other people watching her, she startedmunicating with FaMo. She already learned the technique of summoning the ck fire dragon, her protector.


    After checking her surroundings one more time, Zhen-Zhen summoned FaMo. It did not take long when FaMo suddenly appeared in front of her in his demon god form.


    FaMo entered in a full battle mode immediately. He thought Zhen-Zhen was facing a great danger. This was the first time she summoned her. Did the enemies find her already? Were they trying to harm his baby Zhen-Zhen?


    Zhen-Zhen patted FaMo''s shoulder as she noticed his battle mode.


    "FaMo calm down. Control your aura. We might catch other''s people attention. Contain your power. There''s no guardian warrior here." Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but giggle after saying that.


    Though he was puzzled, FaMo heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that.


    "Zhen-Zhen, what''s wrong? Why did you summon me here?" FaMo asked her.


    Zhen-Zhen had not yet responded when FaMo spoke up again with his sparkling eyes. "Hmmm, did you miss me?" FaMo was now grinning from ear to ear because of that thought.


    Zhen-Zhen was caught off guard by FaMo''sst question. She did miss him but that''s not the reason she summoned him there. Zhen-Zhen could only smile at him sheepishly.


    "Yes, I miss you, FaMo. But there''s a much deeper reason why I called you here."


    "What is it, Zhen-Zhen?" FaMo asked her with intrigue.


    Zhen-Zhen told FaMo everything about what happened to Sophia. Just like her, FaMo was enraged after hearing the full story of what transpired during the Acquaintance Party and Sophia''s confrontation with Jade and her friends a while ago.


    "I agree! We should teach them a lesson!!! How dare they bully our dear friend, Sophia?" FaMo said through his gritted teeth.


    "Yes, but before that, we must destroy the video first. I need your help, FaMo. I think Marcus'' friends have another copy of that video."

 Chapter 353 Blacklisted!

    ~ At Heavenly Star Enterprise ~


    Assistant Twig was waiting for Tristan and Matthew when they arrived at thepany. He was there to submit the proposal of coboration with the otherpany for a new project.


    That proposal was subject to the approval and signature of Tristan as the CEO of thepany. His signature was the only thing left to seal the deal.


    "Oh, right timing, you are both here. I was about to call you, Matt. How is it? Did you fix the problem in the school?" Mr. Twig asked them curiously.


    Tristan headed straight to his executive chair while Matthew stood up beside Assistant Twig.


    "Yeah, we fixed everything already," Matthew promptly responded to him.


    Assistant Twig nodded at him with a smile on his face. He felt relieved now. "Okay, I will ask you the detailster. Chairman Lu got worried about you."


    When Assistant Twig heard first theint from the school against Matthew, he thought they would need Chairman Lu''s help but it turned out Matt and Tristan were able to handle things on their own.


    "Sorry about that, Mr. Twig. I didn''t mean to cause trouble. I hope I didn''t give Chairman Lu a burden because of my action," Matthew felt apologetic when he heard that Chairman Lu got worried about him.


    Assistant Twig burst outughing after hearing that. He patted Matthew''s shoulder.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, Matt. Chairman Lu is treating you like a grandson too so it''s natural for him to feel concerned about you. Besides, this is nothingpared to the stress Young Master Tristan is giving Chairman Lu before."


    "Hey, Mr. Twig. Did you forget that I am here too? I heard that!" Tristanined while pouting.


    Assistant Twig and Matthew chuckled upon seeing his reaction.


    "Alright. I''m gonna leave this proposal here. Just call me if you are done reviewing and signing it, Young Master."


    Assistant Twig left them after giving the proposal to Tristan. Tristan scanned the documents. After a few seconds, he recalled something.


    "Matt, thispany is owned by Bancroft Family. Can you check if one of Marcus'' friends, John Bancroft is somehow rted to this family?"


    Matthewplied with his request almost immediately when Tristan mentioned that guy''s name. Matthew could still feel the rage inside him just recalling those names. Marcus, John, and Lester were the names he didn''t want to hear.


    After several minutes, Matthew found out that John was indeed rted to the Family Bancroft. He was the third son of the Chairman who owned thepany that they were about to have coborated with the new project.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ if that''s the case then I have to reject this proposal." Tristan said while smiling wickedly.


    Matthew was taken aback when he heard that.


    "Hey, are you sure about that? This coboration was already approved by the other directors and shareholders. You can''t reject it just like that." Matthew said exasperatedly.


    But deep inside, Matthew was touched by Tristan''s action. He knew he was doing this for him and for Sophia.


    "Hmm, I just want to use this as one way of punishing the third son of the Bancroft Family. I want them to know that we are backing out because of the evil deed of their son. I think this is a good way of giving him a lesson. His father should discipline his wicked son."


    "Tell Assistant Twig that I will not sign this. That''s my final decision. If the Chairman of Bancroft''s Company asks the reason why tell them that it''s because his third son offended me." Tristan said with conviction.


    Matthew just stood there for a few seconds, watching Tristan with amusement.


    "Hey Matt, don''t look at me like that. You are making me cringe," Tristan teased Matthew.


    Matthew let out a soft chuckle. "Thank you, Tris."


    "Anything for my best friend¡­ and his so-called girlfriend. Hahaha."


    Matthew''s face reddened when Tristan started teasing him once again. To hide his embarrassment, Matthew went out to inform Assistant Twig about Tristan''s decision.


    It did not take long when Grandpa Lu entered Tristan''s office with a dark expression on his face. Assistant Twig was following him behind. He gave Tristan and Matthew a questioning gaze.


    It seemed that Grandpa Lu became upset when Tristan refused to sign the proposal. Grandpa Lu was holding the documents in his hand as he faced Tristan.


    "What is the meaning of this, Tristan? Why are you rejecting this proposal? Are you crazy? What''s gotten into you this time?" Grandpa Lu ranted at him.<sub> </sub>


    Matthew looked worriedly at Tristan but he just gave him a reassuring smile as if telling him ''Don''t worry. I will handle this.''


    Tristan faced his grandpa with a smile. "Grandpa, calm down. Let me exin first before you get mad."


    "Yeah, you should exin! Give me a good reason for rejecting this proposal!" Grandpa Lu demanded.


    Tristan stood up and guided his grandpa towards the sofa. Assistant Twig and Matthew exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They hoped that the grandfather and grandson duo would not end up fighting again over this matter.


    Tristan and Grandpa Lu settled down on the sofa. Grandpa Lu was waiting for Tristan''s exnation. He was looking at his grandson with a sharp gaze. His arms were folded over his chest.


    Matthew felt anxious about this. He was in doubt whether Grandpa Lu would ept Tristan''s reason for rejecting the proposal. Now, he was guilty because he didn''t stop Tristan from doing this.


    He knew that Tristan was not supposed to do this. Personal feelings should be set aside when doing this business. Thepany might lose potential revenue for rejecting this coboration. Bancroft''s Company was the most suitedpany for this new project.


    "Grandpa, I''m rejecting this proposal because I don''t want to work with the Bancroft''s Family. I can''t trust them."


    "Why do you think so?" Grandpa Lu knitted his brows when he heard that.


    Tristan sighed deeply before continuing. "I can''t trust them because one of their family members did something wicked. What if they will scheme against ourpany too?"


    ''Tristan really knows how to y with words,'' Matthew thought to himself.


    Tristan was not yet done exining. He spoke spontaneously while the three men were just silently listening to him.


    "They schemed against Sophia. She''s my wife''s best friend. Last Acquaintance Party, the third son of the Bancroft Family connived with their friends and spiked Sophia''s drink. They nned on taking advantage of Lillie''s friend."


    "Fortunately, Matthew came on time to save Sophia. Matthew beat those guys that''s the reason the University of Imperial Knight summoned Matthew today."


    "I think the Chairman of the Bancroft''s Company should discipline his son first before I could ept this proposal. I can''t let this slide, Grandpa. His son just harmed my wife''s best friend. My wife is really upset about this. Don''t you care about Lillie''s feelings, Grandpa?." Tristan said dramatically.


    ''Wow, Tristan even used Lillie to his advantage because he knew that Chairman Lu dotes on his wife so much,'' Matthew smiled inwardly at that thought.


    "Oh, one more thing, Grandpa¡­ Sophia is the girl who will be Matthew''s girlfriend. So I''m doing this because of my wife and because of my best friend."


    Assistant Twig: "..."


    Matthew: "..."


    The two men didn''t expect thatst remark from Tristan.


    ''Argh?! Why did he even mention that?'' Matthew''s cheeks were burning red from too much embarrassment. He wanted to hide right now. He didn''t know if he could still face the Chairman after this.


    Assistant Twig also nced at Matthew, trying his best to contain hisughter. He could see that Matthew felt ufortable right now because of Tristan''s statement. This was also the first time he saw Matthew blushing like this.


    Meanwhile, Grandpa Lu''s expression darkened more after hearing Tristan''s exnation. The three men were now quiet, anticipating his response.


    It did not take long when they heard a tearing sound of papers.


    Grandpa Lu tore the documents and crumpled them in his hand.


    "That''s right! From now on, the Davis Family will not do a coboration with the Bancroft''s Company. Assistant Twig, include thatpany in the list of cklisted Companies. Tell them that they offended the Davis Family."


    "Who dares to hurt the person close to my granddaughter-inw? She''s also the future daughter-inw of the Wilkins Family! I can''t let this slide. Who are the other aplices? Whatpany their family belonged to? Let''s all include them in our cklistedpany!!!"


    Assistant Twig: "..."


    Matthew: "..."


    Tristan: *Smiling while nodding his head*

 Chapter 354 Marcus Apology

    ~ At University of Imperial Knight ~


    Sophia was still waiting for Zhen-Zhen toe back when someone approached her. He was thest person she wanted to see right now. Marcus knew that Zhen-Zhen and Sophia often hang out in the mini-forest.


    For the past few days, he would alwayse and join them. So he knew that he would be able to see Sophia in the mini-forest.


    "Sophie¡­ can we talk? I''m really sorry." Marcus softly mumbled.


    Sophia froze on her spot after hearing that familiar voice. She was reading her book while waiting for Zhen-Zhen, that''s why she failed to notice that Marcus was already there, standing just a few steps away from her.


    Sophia didn''t know how she would act in front of Marcus. She wished she could just stop her heart from hurting because of Marcus'' betrayal. She didn''t want to feel anything anymore. She wanted her heart to be numb so that she could no longer feel this pain and sadness.


    Even the feeling of anger, she didn''t want her to feel any emotions at all. She just wished to forget everything, even her feelings for Marcus. But she couldn''t¡­ because until now, she could still feel those emotions.


    When Sophia didn''t respond to him, Marcus spoke up once again.


    "Sophia, Please... Believe me. I swear I have nothing to do with the drugs that John and Lester had mixed with the wine. I know nothing," Marcus said with her desperate voice. He wanted Sophia to believe him.


    Sophia didn''t know what to believe in anymore. Marcus already broke her trust. Besides, she already learned that Marcus didn''t approach her willingly. He was just forced by his sister. That''s the sad truth.


    Sophia balled her fingers into fists as she stood up. She walked over to approach Marcus. After reaching his spot, Sophia raised her hand. The next thing that was heard was the loud smacking sound of a palm hitting someone''s face.


    *Pak*


    Sophia pped Marcus hard on his face. She wanted to vent all her frustrations in this one p. Marcus was utterly astounded by Sophia''s action. This was the first time someone pped him.


    It hurt his ego. He wanted to get mad but he tried his best to control his anger. He knew it was his fault but he didn''t expect that Sophia would hit him.


    He was asking himself what he did to deserve that hard p? He already told her many times that he didn''t have any involvement or participation with that drugging incident.


    He turned his head only to see Sophia on the verge of crying again.


    ''What the hell? I was the one who was pped. Why is she crying again?'' Marcus felt helpless at this moment.


    The anger inside his heart dissipated into thin air after seeing Sophia''s expression. His eyes softened. He had the urge to hug her and ask for forgiveness over and over again.


    However, the moment he moved forward to reach Sophia, she stepped back to maintain their distance.


    "Don''te near me, Marcus! I hate you. You, your sister and your friends¡­ all of you nned everything. You plotted against me." Sophia cried once more as she couldn''t stop the tears from falling.


    "Stop lying, Marcus! Stop deceiving me already. I know all of you just want to use me! How dare you do this to me?"


    "Everything that happened inside that room¡­ all that we did in that room¡­ it was all recorded in the video! Don''t pretend that you don''t have any idea about that too?!"


    Marcus didn''t know what she was talking about, the confusion resurfacing in his eyes. "What video? Recorded everything? What do you mean?"


    Sophia shook her head in disbelief. Here he was again, pretending he didn''t know anything.


    Sophia wiped her tears and smiled bitterly at Marcus.


    "I don''t know how good you are in acting. Your expression almost convinced me that you know nothing. Marcus, stop acting anymore." Sophia said, with eyes filled with both sadness and hatred.


    "Your sister and her friends just talked to me a while ago. They ckmailed me using that video. The things we did in that room¡­. They were all recorded in a video. O-Our scandal video, Marcus. Did you hear me?!" Sophia snarled at him through gritted teeth.


    She was mad. She was used by them¡­.humiliated by them, toyed by them and now they still had the guts to ckmail her. So wicked! So evil!


    Marcus, on the other hand, was still absorbing what Sophia had just said to him.<sub> </sub>


    ''Video of me and Sophia? Scandal video¡­ this only meant our intimate moment was captured and recorded¡­ behind our back. Then my sister and her friends¡­.they tried to ckmail Sophia because of that video?''


    Marcus didn''t know what to feel about this. It seemed that he was also betrayed and used by his friends and his own sister for this evil scheme.


    Marcus cursed several times as realization struck him. If John and Lester were able to spike Sophia''s drink then it''s not surprising if they were also the ones who installed the hidden camera inside that room.


    A boiling fury sparked within him. Marcus felt his temperature rising, vein bulging out of his head as he clenched his teeth. He wanted to beat someone right now.


    Without saying a word to Sophia, Marcus marched out of the mini-forest with a chilly aura surrounding him.


    Sophia just watched his retreating figure with mixed emotions stered on her face. She could tell that Marcus was angry just the way he clenched his fists so hard that his nails could cut into his skin.


    ''Was Marcus telling the truth? He had no idea about the video as well?'' Sophia pondered at that thought.


    If her assumption was right then Marcus was probably going to confront his friends right now.


    Sophia was still in a trance when Zhen-Zhen came back to their favorite spot together with FaMo.


    "Hey, Sunbae? What''s wrong? Did you cry again?" Zhen-Zhen asked her worriedly upon noticing her swollen reddened eyes and the mark of her tears on her cheeks.


    "It''s Marcus. He just left when you arrived. He came here to talk to me. He apologized for what happened. It seemed that he had no idea about the video recording too." Sophia informed Zhen-Zhen.


    "I think Marcus is now on his way to confront his friends about the video," Sophia added.


    When she heard that, Zhen-Zhen simply nced at FaMo, giving him a go signal to follow Marcus. She asked for his help to destroy and take down that video.


    FaMo understood Zhen-Zhen''s signal. He greeted Sophia quickly before leaving them to follow Marcus.


    Sophia was surprised to see FaMo who she knew as Zu Wan.


    "What''s Mr. Zu Wan doing here? I didn''t expect that he was the person you met after leaving a while ago." Sophia asked Zhen-Zhen after calming down her emotions.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded at her while giving her a gentle smile.


    "Yes, I called him toe here. I need his help. Don''t worry, Sunbae. Mr. Zu Wan will help us to eliminate the video."


    "He is included in your protection squad, Sunbae. Matthew, Tristan, Zu Wan, and I...you have us so don''t be afraid. No one is allowed to bully you. They will have to go through us first before they can touch you."


    Sophia hugged Zhen-Zhen. She really felt grateful to her. "Thank you, Lillie. I really appreciate this. But you know you are a silly girl. I am your Sunbae. I should be the one protecting you, not the other way around."


    Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle. "You don''t have to worry about me. I am a strong woman. A very strong woman. I can protect myself." Zhen-Zhen said to Sophia meaningfully.


    Sophia didn''t fully believe her. In her eyes, Zhen-Zhen was a delicate fragile woman who also needed protection.


    "Silly girl," Sophia mumbled, pinching Zhen-Zhen''s lovely cheeks.


    ******


    Meanwhile, Marcus finally found his two traitor friends. Never did he imagine that these two people whom he trusted would do such things behind his back.


    He somehow guessed that his sister yed a big role in this scheme. But before confronting her, he decided to face his two friends first.


    John and Lester walked toward Marcus the moment they saw him approaching.


    "Hey, where did-" John was not able to finish his words since he was weed right away by Marcus'' fist.

 Chapter 355 Scaring Them To Death

    "Hey, where did-" John was not able to finish his words since he was weed right away by Marcus'' fist.


    "What the f*ck was that for?" John cursed while rubbing his jaw. He didn''t see iting. Marcus just punched him immediately.


    John was about to retaliate when Lester went into the middle of the two men. He was also surprised that Marcus did that.


    "Where''s the video? WHERE IS THAT F*CKING VIDEO?" Marcus yelled at them with his ring eyes.


    ''Whoah, luckily I didn''t approach him first, or else, I would be the one to receive that punch from Marcus,'' Lester thought to himself when Marcus started asking about the video. John was the first one who got near Marcus so he was the one he punched first.


    John shot Marcus a sharp cold stare, massaging his jaw. "I already gave it to your sister. Go and ask her yourself!"


    "She had all the copy," John lied while giving Lester a warning look.


    "Who told you to record Sophia and me?!! Who gives you the right to do that? You both betrayed me!" Marcus''s body was trembling from anger. He was just restraining himself to hit John again, including Lester.


    John didn''t answer him so Lester was the one who stepped up.


    "Don''t get mad, Marcus. It was the girl''s idea to do that. They just asked us for our help. They wanted to ckmail Sophia using that video so that you wouldn''t need to get closer to her anymore."


    "Your sister is just thinking of you. How can you focus on pursuing Athena if you will still approach Sophia," Lester added so that Marcus won''t get that mad anymore.


    "I think you should calm down first and talk with your sister regarding this." John finally spoke up. His expression was still dark as the bottom of the pot. Who would have thought he would get punch again today? It was pissing him off.


    "You always did things behind my back. You didn''t even consider what I would feel. You didn''t consult me either. Are you truly my friend?" After saying that, Marcus walked away from John and Lester. His eyes filled with disappointments.


    Lester just sighed deeply as he watched Marcus retreating figure. He already knew that Marcus would get mad once he learned about this but they still did it without his knowledge. He understood where Marcus wasing from. If it happened to him then he would also act like this.


    Then Lester turned to John. "Why did you lie to him about the video? You still have the original copy."


    John just sneered at Lester. "Well, If I said that I still have a copy then he would probably ask me to destroy and erase the video. I don''t want to do that."


    Lester frowned upon hearing that. "What are you nning to do with that video? As far as I know, you don''t need that. Jade and the other girls are the ones who will benefit from that video. You don''t have to keep it."


    John gave him a sly smile while shaking his head. "You are wrong, my friend. I can benefit from that video also. For my own pleasure. Don''t you agree? You also saw the video with your own eyes. I still can vividly see the hot figure of Sophia. I can watch it anytime I want. You know what I mean. You''re also a man."


    John let out a soft chuckle while Lester just rolled his eyes at him.


    "Even now, just imagining it, I am getting a boner," John admitted to Lester.


    Lester looked at him helplessly. "What a pervert. Go and find a woman. Don''t rely on that video."


    "Well, you are saying that since you have a girlfriend. I know Nyka and you were already doing the deed. For my case, I still need to court and woo Jade. Though I got my reward for that video, it was not enough."


    "Hmm, thinking about that. What reward Jade gave you that night? A kiss?" Lester asked him with intrigue.


    John heaved a deep sigh. "Nope. She didn''t give me a kiss. She won''t allow me. I''m not allowed to touch her either," John answered him, feeling a little bit disappointed.


    Lester raised his eyebrow and asked again. "So what did you get?"


    This time John''s face brightened up as he recalled the reward he received from Jade. He wrapped his arm around Lester''s shoulder and whispered something to him.


    "She gave me a handjob while we were watching Sophia''s and Marcus'' video."<sub> </sub>


    Lester: "..."


    John burst outughing when he saw the stunned expression of Lester. His bad mood suddenly changed when he remembered that reward from Jade. He thought it was worth it even though he received a hard punch from Marcus today.


    John was stillughing when someone interrupted them. "Enjoying that much, guys?"


    When they turned from the direction of that voice, they were surprised to see a very handsome man with a chilly aura looking daggers at them. He was smiling but it was a kind of smile that could send shivers down their spines.


    "Mind if I join you with your fun?" The handsome stranger said with a sinister smile on his face.


    John and Lester looked at each other, wondering if anyone of them knew that stranger. This was the first time they saw that man.


    Before they could realize what happened, they just found themselves being dragged by that handsome stranger away from the crowd. He dragged them to a certain ce on the campus where there were no other students around.


    "F*ck! Who the hell are you? Release us!" John demanded as he continued to struggle against the stranger''s grasp.


    "Hahaha. You are right. I am the Hell. I will be your hell today so get ready!" The man said with his threatening voice.


    Of course, this handsome stranger was none other than FaMo. He was there when Marcus attacked John. He heard everything they said. He just waited for the right moment to make his move.


    "What do you want from us?" Lester asked FaMo.


    For an unknown reason, Lester was scared of this stranger who was emanating a dangerous and frightening aura. He could say that he was strong the way they were both dragged by him so easily.


    "Just simple¡­ I want you to erase and destroy all the copies of Sophia''s video that you have. If you don''t then you won''t be able to leave this ce¡­ ALIVE."


    "Hahaha, you are kidding us, don''t you?! Are you nning to kill us here, in our own school? Are you not afraid to be imprisoned? There will be witnesses here? See those students, those passersby? They see us with you. If we die here, they will know who did it." John said confidently, not afraid of FaMo''s threat.


    This time it was FaMo who let out a sarcasticugh. "Hahaha, who told you that they can see us here? Even if you shout for help, no one will hear you."


    John and Lester watched FaMo confusedly. They didn''t know what he was talking about. They thought he was just spouting nonsense.


    "You don''t believe me? Why don''t you try and shout? Check if they can hear you." FaMo said with a menacing look in his eyes.


    John and Lester didn''t know if they were just imagining it but they saw his ck onyx eyes just turned red.


    ''Damn! Who is this strange dangerous man? I am really scared for real now,'' Lester thought to himself. His body began sweating profusely.


    John was the one who was stillughing, thinking that FaMo was just bluffing. "This person is weird. Killing someone in a broad daylight my ass?! If he is an assassin he should do it secretly, not here in the public ce. What an amateur?"


    FaMo was still holding their hands. No matter how they struggled they couldn''t win against him. Lester started to feel nervous. So he tried shouting when there''s a group of students walking in their direction.


    That''s when they confirmed that FaMo was telling the truth. The students didn''t hear his loud shout. They just continued walking as if they didn''t see the three of them.


    FaMo created an invisible barrier around them that''s why the student couldn''t see them nor hear them.


    "Now, let''s begin. I will bring you to HELL."


    The next thing happened, John''s and Lester''s scream could be heard inside that barrier. FaMo began the emotional and mental torture against the two men. He didn''t n on killing them. He just wanted them to be scared to death.

 Chapter 356 A Short Encounter With FaMo

    ~ University of Imperial Knight''s Faculty Room ~


    Liam was in deep thoughts when one of his colleagues approached him. His mind seemed like wandering somewhere as he wore a very serious expression. This was the first time he looked very troubled.


    Most of the time, Liam was in a good mood with his bright and vibrant aura that could lighten the atmosphere inside the Faculty Room. His colleagues were not used to seeing him like this so one of them decided to ask him personally.


    "Hey, Liam, do you have any problem? Are your students giving you a lot of stresstely? Or maybe your admirers?" Liam''s colleague asked worriedly, teasing him at the same time.


    Liam snapped himself back to reality when he heard the other professor''s voice. He gazed up, giving him a faint smile.


    "Prof. Caleb, pardon¡­ what did you say again?" Since Liam''s mind was upied by something a while ago he didn''t hear his words clearly.


    His colleague whom he called Prof. Caleb let out a huskyugh before repeating his question and tapping Liam''s shoulder. "I''m asking you if you have any concerns, especially regarding your students. Are they giving you a hard time? How about your admirers?"


    Liam chuckled when he heard that. "No, I''m just fine. My students are all well-behaved. They are-"


    Liam had not yet finished his words when he suddenly paused mid-sentence. He noticed something. Prof. Caleb was waiting for him toplete his sentence when he saw Liam''s expression changed once again.


    Without saying another word, Liam stood up from his seat and dashed out of the office in a hurry. Prof Caleb and his other colleagues just watched Liam with puzzlement.


    ''Eh, What happened to Professor Liam? Is there an emergency? He''s acting strangely today.'' They wondered at that thought.


    Meanwhile, Liam who rushed out of the faculty room just found himself walking to a certain ce near the football field and the mini-forest. He roamed his eyes around his surroundings as if he was looking for something.


    When he found it, he continued walking in hurried footsteps. Upon reaching the spot, he saw a man looking at the two students who were lying unconscious on the ground. As if the man felt his presence as well, he turned around only to meet Liam''s questioning gaze.


    The two of them just stared at each other for only God knows how long. After that, Liam finally found his voice to speak up.


    "Who are you? What are you doing to our students? You are not from here, aren''t you? Not a student nor a faculty member." Liam started to confront the mysterious man he didn''t know.


    That mysterious man was FaMo and the two students Liam was referring to were John and Lester. They both passed out after FaMo tortured them mentally and emotionally. He made sure to scare the hell out of them.


    FaMo sized him up from top to bottom before responding to his query. He made sure to look friendly and approachable by smiling at Liam.


    "I am a visitor here. I just found these two students sleeping on the grass. It looks like they are very tired. You can see their bodies are sweating a lot. I was about to wake them up when you suddenly appeared out of nowhere, thus interrupting me," FaMo said as an alibi, trying his best to sound polite and respectful toward Liam.


    Liam was silent for a moment. FaMo didn''t know what was running on his mind right now. His expression was now neutral unlike before when he looked very concerned about the two students lying on the ground.


    "Oh, by the way, since you are here, I think you I have to go now. I will leave these two students in your care. I bet you are a professor here," FaMo was ending his conversation with Liam quickly. He had to leave now.


    "It looks like they are having sweet dreams," FaMo added while looking at John and Lester meaningfully. There was a glint of humor in his eyes as he watched them.


    Without waiting for Liam to respond, FaMo turned to leave. But Liam immediately stopped him.


    "Wait¡­"


    FaMo halted on his step and faced Liam once more. He didn''t know if he just imagined it or not but he sensed something from Liam that gave him a chill. However, it disappeared in an instant when Liam smiled at him.


    "May I know your name¡­ sir?" Liam asked FaMo curiously.<sub> </sub>


    FaMo was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect Liam to ask his name.


    "I''m Zu Wan," FaMo gave him the demon god''s name.


    Liam''s eyes widened upon hearing that name. He felt like he had heard that name before. Complex emotions shed on Liam''s handsome face but he was able to conceal it again in a brief moment.


    "Nice meeting you, Mr. Zu Wan. I am Liam," he also introduced himself.


    FaMo just nodded at him with a smile before he continued walking out, thus leaving Liam with Lester and John.


    "Zu Wan¡­" Liam mumbled, watching FaMo until he vanished from his sight.


    *********


    FaMo went to meet Zhen-Zhen right away. He wanted to give her a piece of good news. She was still with Sophia, talking in the mini-forest. When he arrived, Zhen-Zhen excused herself from Sophia as she talked privately with FaMo.


    "Zhen-Zhen, I finished what you asked me for. Here are John and Lester''s phones. You can destroy this. They will never know. I also learned that John saved a copy of that video on hisptop at home. I''m going to destroy it now. I found his address. I can teleport there right now." FaMo said to her cheerfully.


    FaMo was feeling good after he was able to punish those two men who schemed against Sophia.


    Zhen-Zhen epted the phone and said, "Thank you so much, FaMo, for helping us. You didn''t have to bring these phones here. You should have just destroyed them."


    faMo smiled at Zhen-Zhen sheepishly and said, "I just thought you might also check their phones to spy on them. Maybe we can also find some evidence here that they connived with each other to harm Sophia."


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes lit up upon hearing that. She immediately patted FaMo''s head just like what she was always doing when FaMo was in his cat form. "FaMo, you are smart. I think this is the result of you watching detective and spy movies."


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but giggle while praising FaMo.


    "Anything for my Master¡­ I mean my friends," FaMo said while scratching his face. He was happy that he made Zhen-Zhen proud of him.


    "What happened to John and Lester? What did you do to them?" Zhen-Zhen asked FaMo curiously.


    "Hmm, I just gave them a sweet dream. Don''t worry, I didn''t touch even their nail or hair. They are just totally fine," FaMo reassured Zhen-Zhen.


    ''Oh except for dragging them so hard.'' FaMo thought to himself.


    "Alright, FaMo. I''m gonna go back to Sophia now. You should destroy the remaining video first. Let''s meet at the houseter." Zhen-Zhen hugged FaMo before saying goodbye.


    Zhen-Zhen was rushing back to Sophia when she suddenly bumped into someone.


    "Oh sorry," Zhen-Zhen apologized.


    She gazed up only to see two beautiful emerald eyes looking at her with concern.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Liam¡­"

 Chapter 357 Participating In The Selection!

    "Are you okay?"


    "Liam¡­"


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t expect to see him there. Liam rubbed Zhen-Zhen''s forehead that hit his hard chest.


    "Does it hurt?" Liam asked her worriedly.


    Zhen-Zhen faintly smiled at him while shaking her head. Liam heaved a sigh of relief because of that.


    "Why are you here?" Zhen-Zhen asked in puzzlement since Liam didn''t usuallye in the mini-forest.


    "Because you are here," Liam said with a taunting smile on his handsome face. His emerald eyes sparkling with humor.


    Zhen-Zhen was taken aback when she heard that. She opened her mouth to say something but no words came out. She didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing her be speechless, Liam let out a soft chuckle. ''Her expression XD¡­ Damn, she''s so pretty and adorable,'' he thought to himself.


    "I am just kidding. I came to check someone. I saw him go this way." Liam told her the truth after teasing her.


    "Sorry I was in a hurry that I identally bumped you," He added as he apologized to Zhen-Zhen.


    "No, It''s alright. I am also at fault here. I was also rushing to see Sophia. She''s waiting for me."


    "Oh, I saw a girl sitting on the ground under the big tree. She was reading her book. I guess she''s Sophia, your friend, isn''t she?"


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head with a bright smile on her face.


    "Yes, she''s Sophia, my friend."


    "Hmm, but I noticed that she looks like she''s feeling down. Is there something wrong? I can feel the gloomy aura around her as if anytime she is gonna cry. Or maybe she''s reading a sad story in her book." Liam shared his thoughts with Zhen-Zhen based on his observation after noticing Sophia.


    Zhen-Zhen''s expression saddened as she recalled everything that happened to Sophia.


    "Some people made my friend upset," Zhen-Zhen said to him truthfully.


    Liam raised his hands and reached out to touch Zhen-Zhen''s face. Then he pinched her cheeks and stretched them out to make her smile.


    "Don''t give me this sad face, Lady. I want you to smile," Liam softly said while smiling at her.


    Zhen-Zhen blinked her eyes several times as she gazed at Liam with amusement. She was at a loss for words again.


    ''He is pinching my cheeks too hard. But¡­ I''m too shy toin,'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself while biting her lower lip.


    As if Liam had heard her thoughts he released her cheeks.


    "Alright, go now... before I keep you here. Your friend might be waiting for you already. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to tell me, okay?" Liam mumbled, the sincerity was reflected in his eyes as he stared at Zhen-Zhen intently.


    Zhen-Zhen gave him a grateful smile before nodding her head. Soon she said goodbye to Liam. After talking to him, she didn''t realize that the person Liam was following was none other than FaMo.


    FaMo was gone and Liam didn''t see him in that area so he just came back to the faculty room. He was now preparing for his next ss.


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia also came back to their respective ssrooms. Their next ss was about to start in fifteen minutes. Sophia tried to avoid getting noticed by Jade''s group.


    While waiting for their professor to arrive, Zhen-Zhen decided to check one of the two phones FaMo had given her a while ago.


    John''s phone was the one she randomly picked between the two. ''Oh, I forgot to ask FaMo about the password.''


    With that Zhen-Zhen tried tomunicate with FaMo using their mind link.


    Zhen-Zhen: ''FaMo, where are you? Did you erase the video already?''


    FaMo: ''Yes, Zhen-Zhen. I destroyed hisptop. I burned it. Hahaha.''<sub> </sub>


    She and FaMo loved to burn things. Zhen-Zhen smiled inwardly at that thought.


    Zhen-Zhen: ''Good, FaMo. By the way, do you know John''s password?''


    Zhen-Zhen knew that the phone she was holding right now was owned by John as she saw his picture on his wallpaper.


    FaMo: ''0000, that''s the password.''


    Zhen-Zhen: "..." ( Eh? Too easy to remember XD )


    Zhen-Zhen: ''How about Lester''s Phone?''


    FaMo: ''1234''


    Zhen-Zhen facepalmed after hearing that. ''Men and their Memory. Well, men didn''t want toplicate things sometimes.''


    After getting the password, Zhen-Zhen started exploring John''s cellphone. Zhen-Zhen found what she was looking for. The message history between Marcus, Lester, and John. There''s also a conversation between John and Jade that was rted to the incident with Sophia.


    Zhen-Zhen found out that Marcus and his friends made a bet about Sophia. She also learned that Marcus just approached Sophia because of his deal with his sister. He was courting another girl named Athena.


    Aside from that, Zhen-Zhen also confirmed that Marcus had no idea about the drugging incident and the video. It was his sister''s idea. But still, it didn''t change the fact that Marcus was not innocent. He also made a bet with his friends.


    She also read some insulting words directed at Sophia. Her grip on the phone tightened. Zhen-Zhen had the urge to smash the phone when she saw those words.


    It did not take long when a group chat popped up on the screen. Zhen-Zhen clicked it to read the messages.


    £¤ Basketball Varsity Team £¤


    [ yer A: "Guys have you decided whom you are going to support during the Campus Belle selection this year?" ]


    [ yer B: "Choose between Athena and Jade." ]


    [ yer C: "This is a hardpetition. I wonder whose side Marcus is going to support. His sister or his goddess Athena." ]


    [ yer D: "I know John will support Jade. Haha. We should choose. The Campus Belle will also be our Muse during our games. The list of participants will be finalized this week and the voting will start next Monday." ]


    [ yer A: "Are you not curious who will participate from the first-year ss? I think there are lots of beautiful freshmendies on board this year." ]


    [ yer B: "Yes, they are beautiful. I mingled with them during the Acquaintance Party. But sad to say, no one beats Athena''s and Jade''s beauty. They are still the most beautiful women who deserve to be the Campus Belle. So I''m fine either one of them wins." ]


    [ yer C: "By the way, where''s Lester, John, and Marcus? They are not joining in our conversation right now." ]


    [ yer D: "I haven''t seen them yet here in our ssroom. The ss is about to begin." ]


    [ yer A: "I heard John and Lester were brought in the Clinic by Prof. Liam. I don''t know what happened to them. They seem to be attracting more fightstely. They got into a fight with someone during the Acquaintance Party too." ]


    [ yer B: "Hahaha I heard it was done by the same person. John and Lester were badly beaten. Marcus also got punched in the face. ]


    [ yer C: "Hey stopughing at them. Do you want to get beaten by them? Did you forget they are also members of this chat group? Hahaha" ]


    [ yer B: "Oops, sorry. I''m just kidding. Sorry Buddies." ]


    After reading the conversation of the Basketball Varsity Team, Zhen-Zhen took notes of something.


    Athena, Marcus'' real crush, and Jade, who''s the mastermind of everything that happened to Sophia, werepeting for the selection of Campus Belle.


    At that certain moment, Zhen-Zhen made her decision.


    "I''m gonna participate in the selection of Campus Belle. I''m doing this for Sophia. I''m gonna beat these Ladies who think so highly of themselves."

 Chapter 358 Concrete Proof And Evidence

    After her morning ss, Zhen-Zhen immediately proceeded to the office of the Student Council. She wanted to inquire about the Selection of Campus Belle and how she was able to participate.


    She learned that the Student Council was the one spearheading the Selection Process. Aside from that, she also came to their office to present the evidence that John and others indeed nned everything against Sophia.


    Zhen-Zhen heard from Tristan that the Vice President and President of the Student Council were also present in the Guidance Office when the confrontation happened.


    She went to the Guidance Office first but the Guidance Counselor was not around as he took his lunch first.


    Upon entering the Student Council Office, Zhen-Zhen saw a familiar figure. The person was Mary, the vice president who gave her orientation during her first day of school.


    She was sitting at her assigned table. The other representatives already went out to take their lunch. Only Mary was left in their office. She raised her head when she heard someone enter the office.


    Mary shed her friendly smile as soon as her eyes found Lillie approaching her.


    "Lillie, I''m d to see you here. What brings you here?" Mary stood up to wee Zhen-Zhen. She invited her to sit down at the vacant chair near her table.


    "Am I disturbing you, Ms. VP?" Zhen-Zhen asked her shyly.


    Mary giggled when she heard her calling her Ms. VP. "Just call me Mary. No need to be formal."


    "By the way, do you have any concerns? What can I do for you, dear?"


    "Honestly, Mary¡­ I came here to ask for your help concerning my friend, Sophia. I know what happened to herst Saturday during our Acquaintance Party," Zhen-Zhen was looking at her with a serious expression.


    Mary was taken aback when she heard that. She didn''t expect that Lillie and Sophia knew each other.


    "Sure. Just tell me what help do you need? I already told you from the beginning that you could ask me anything especially if you encountered any problem here at the school," Mary was very fond of Zhen-Zhen. She knew that she was very nice and kind, beautiful inside out.


    "I''m sorry, Mary. I know it''s not right that I took something from someone without his knowledge. But I had no choice. I just want to help my friend, Sophia. Other students wanted to bully her. I can''t stand it. I know I have to do something to help her." Zhen-Zhen confessed to Mary as she was guilty of taking John''s phone.


    Mary was surprised by Zhen-Zhen''s confession but she appreciated her honesty. She knew her wrongdoings. She admitted it and apologized for it, unlike those people who still kept on denying it though it was already obvious that they had done something wrong.


    "Here is John''s phone. We can see the evidence here that John and others plotted a scheme against Sophia that night. There were six people involved, not only the three men." A cold glint sparked in Zhen-Zhen''s eyes when she said those words.


    Mary looked at her in confusion. She epted the phone and checked the evidence Zhen-Zhen was referring to. Zhen-Zhen told her to check the message history and the conversation between John, Marcus, and Lester including Jade, and her friends.


    Mary couldn''t believe that they could do these despicable things. They yed with Sophia''s feelings. They insulted her behind her back even though she helped the three girls with their studies.


    They used her for their gains and benefits but they didn''t care about her feelings. They humiliated her and even made a bet, making innocent Sophia engage in sexual activity.


    The most disgusting and despicable thing they did was recording the intimate moment between Marcus and Sophia.


    Everything was well-nned from the day Marcus went on the date with Sophia. Mary couldn''t let this slide. Their inappropriate behaviors, ill-motives, and evil actions should be punished ordingly.<sub> </sub>


    As the Vice President of the Student Council, Mary had the obligation and responsibility to make sure that these students received the punishments they deserved. They could be suspended or worst, their actions could be subjected to expulsion.


    They vited lots of university'' codes of conduct and rules. They tried to hurt a fellow student and threatened her using a scandal video that they got by manipting the two people in that video. They used drugs to spike Sophia''s drinks.


    These things were enough for those students to be expelled from the school. Aside from that, Zhen-Zhen and Matthew got concrete proof and evidence that showed the involvement of those students.


    This was not just a small matter anymore. If Sophia would like to sue them and file aint against them, she could do it. But the school had also the responsibility and obligation to punish these students.


    "Mary, can you help me pass this evidence to the Guidance Counselor?" Zhen-Zhen requested her with her pleading voice.


    "Of course, Yes! I will take action regarding this. This is my responsibility as a member of the Student Council." Mary promptly responded with so much conviction in her words.


    Her eyes were burning with rage. As a woman, she could sympathize with Sophia''s feelings. If this thing happened to her, she would never forget those people who were involved. She would sue them for sure.


    "I will not only bring this to the Guidance Counselor. I will report this to the Disciplinary Committee as well. Oh, I bet the Guidance Counselor will call for an emergency meeting with the Disciplinary Committee."


    "He will summon these misbehaving students. Heh, I can''t wait to see how they will exin this. Don''t worry, Lillie. I will help you and Sophi with this concern. This is my priority today!" Mary was very determined and enthusiastic to bring justice for Sophia.


    "Thank you, Ms. VP. You are amazing. I will count on you with this," Zhen-Zhen cheerfully said. She felt grateful for Mary.


    "Let''s go, Lillie. Let''s go grab some lunch first. After that, we will take action regarding this matter. Help me find Sophia. I wanna talk to her too."


    Soon, the twodies went out of the Student Council Office, getting ready for their next move.


    *****


    Meanwhile, at the University Clinic, John and Lester who passed out two hours ago finally woke up.


    The remnant of the frightening scenes they had experienced with FaMo still lingered on their minds.


    The fear was still visible in their eyes as they looked around. They were still figuring out what had just happened to them.


    When they felt that there''s no danger in their surroundings, the two men finally calmed down and cleared their minds.


    That''s the moment they realized that they were inside the school clinic. They were lying on the single bed. The only thing that separated their beds was a white curtain that served as the division.


    "John? Are you there?" Lester asked, hoping that John was staying on the other bed.


    "Yes, I am here." John slid the curtain on the side so that he could see Lester from the other side. "What happened to us back there? Where''s that demon guy?"


    That''s the time the nurse came in to check them.

 Chapter 359 Putting Them In Their Proper Places

    The nurse exined to them that Professor Liam was the one who brought them to the clinic.


    "He saw you lying on the field unconscious. He tried to wake you up but fail so he decided to bring you here. He was not sure if you were sleeping or you passed out because of exhaustion," The nurse exined to them.


    "Upon checking your vitals, the results were all normal. So we just let you rest and sleep here until you wake up. Are you okay? Do you feel pain anywhere?" The nurse asked them.


    "I need water," Lester said with a hoarse voice. He was tired of screaming and his throat felt dry.


    "Me too, I need water," John also said, rubbing his throat.


    They almost lost their voices from screaming too much. Who wouldn''t? They just saw a handsome stranger turning into a menacing-looking ck fire dragon. Then it suddenly released fire from his mouth.


    It did not take long when their environment changed. They didn''t know what ce it was but they could tell that they were no longer inside the school campus. It was drynd with no people, no animals, and no trees.


    They tried to run away as fast as they could but the dragon chased them while firing fireballs in their directions. They ran and ran, screaming for help. They thought they were about to die in thatnd.


    They couldn''t believe that it happened to them. They thought things like that would only happen in the movies and novels. Their experience seemed so real that it scared them out of their wits. Until now, they were still shaken by that scene.


    "I couldn''t understand. I thought the dragon burned us alive but here we are, unharmed... safe and sound," Lester mumbled in disbelief, checking his body for injury.


    John frowned as he remembered the handsome stranger. "Hey, do you think that man did something to us? Maybe he knows how to hypnotize people. Maybe what happened to us was just a dream or part of our imagination because he hypnotized us?"


    "Damn! That''s right. There''s no way a dragon could exist in real life. They are just myths. If it does then we should have died already after getting hit by its fireball," Lester agreed with John''s assumption.


    "Hey, but it''s weird. It seems like he knew Sophia. He asked us about Sophia''s video. We gave him our phones and deleted the video. Who''s that man? He looks mysterious to me. His hypnotizing skill is superb. I wish not to encounter him once again." Lester said, shrinking in his bed.


    John gritted his teeth at that thought. "I didn''t expect that Sophia got so much backing. Don''t worry, I still have a copy of that video on myptop."


    "Matthew and that man, I will make sure to get even with them," John swore to himself.


    Lester just watched his friend helplessly. He didn''t dare to fight against that mysterious stranger. He looked dangerous and frightening.


    *******


    Meanwhile, at the canteen, Zhen-Zhen was eating lunch together with Sophia and Mary. They informed Sophia about the proof and evidence Zhen-Zhen had found in John''s phone. They didn''t ask her further how she was able to get John''s phone.


    Sophia was grateful that Zhen-Zhen and Mary would help her. They needed to make sure that this video won''t spread or else, she would lose her schrship and ruin her wholesome image.


    Mary asked Sophia if she would sue them but Sophia refused to do it. All she wanted was for that video to be deleted. She just wished that they won''t cause any more trouble for her in the future.


    "All I want is a genuine apology from them and I hope they won''t bother and bug me again. One year and a half, I will graduate from this school. That''s what I care about most right now."


    "I don''t want this issue to escte further. I can''t undo the past but I want to forget everything and go on with my life as if nothing happened. But it doesn''t mean I can easily forgive them for what they have done to me. Forgetting and forgiving are two different things," Sophia expressed her feelings with Zhen-Zhen and Mary.


    "We understand, Sophia. I respect your decision. Don''t worry, I will make sure that after this, Jade, Marcus, and their friends will not bother you anymore," Mary reassured her.<sub> </sub>


    "I''m always here for you, Sunbae. I will support you as always," Zhen-Zhen softly said, holding Sophia''s hand tofort her.


    "Oh, by the way, Ms. VP-," She was not yet finished when Mary cut her off immediately.


    "Mary. I said you can just call me Mary or Sunbae too." She envied Sophia since Zhen-Zhen was calling her ''Sunbae''. It was pleasant in her ears so she asked Zhen-Zhen to call her that as well.


    "Ok, Sunbae. I have two Sunbaes now. I''m so happy."


    "So, what were you trying to say to me a while ago? You can continue now." Mary giggled because she interrupted Zhen-Zhen a while ago just for her to call her ''Sunbae'' and she found it funny.


    "How to join the Selection of Campus Belle? I am thinking of participating," Zhen-Zhen dered to them.


    <o>,m Sophia: "..."</o>


    Mary: "..."


    The twodies paused what they were doing and nced at her with a questioning gaze. They were not certain if they heard her correctly or they just misheard her.


    Sophia: "Selection of Campus Belle?"


    Mary: "Do you want to participate?"


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head frantically to confirm it. "Yes, I want to participate."


    Sophia and Mary exchanged nces with one another. There was a look of amusement and disbelief in their eyes.


    "Lillie, I thought you did this disguise because you didn''t want to attract the attention of men? And.. your hus- I mean boyfriend will get jealous easily." Sophia asked her curiously.


    Mary was taken aback when she heard that. Now, she knew the reason why Zhen-Zhen changed her look and style.


    Among the people in the University of Imperial Knight, only a few saw her real appearance. They were Sophia, Mary, Liam, and the Professor whom Grandpa Lu asked to excuse her from his ss when he visited Lillie on her first day of ss.


    "Honestly, I am not against that idea. Lillie has all the qualities of Campus Belle. I''m positive that she is gonna win this especially if she will stop using her disguise!" Mary said excitedly.


    "Will your man allow you to join?" Sophia asked her, feeling doubtful.


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip. That''s true. She didn''t know if Tristan would allow her to do it. It''s like she was exposing herself and destroying her disguise.


    But she wanted to do this. This was the best way she could think of how she would put those women who insulted and schemed against Sophia in their proper ces.


    They were so confident about themselves as they got the attention and admiration of men on the campus. They thought they were high and mighty who were above other students.


    They looked down on others, making fun of their appearance. They insulted Sophia because of her previous nerdy style. This time, she wanted to show them all what true beauty looks like.

 Chapter 360 They Were Doomed!

    Zhen-Zhen smiled at the twodies sheepishly. "I will talk to him. I think he will understand and respect my decision."


    "What made you decide to do this?" Sophia asked her again. She was really surprised that Zhen-Zhen decided to do this.


    Sophia knew how she wanted to be a low profile here. She didn''t even use her husband''s surname even though she''s already married to Tristan Davis to avoid getting special treatments from the school and other professors. So Sophia was wondering why Zhen-Zhen was so eager to join this event.


    Sophia and Mary were both waiting for her response.


    "I''m doing this because I want to teach thosedies a lesson. I''m sorry, Sunbae Sophie, Sunbae Mary. I know it''s not good to harbor hatred but I just can''t help it. I want to do this because I heard that Jade is also participating in the selection." Zhen-Zhen answered them honestly.


    Sophia was at a loss for words when she heard her answer. That meant she was also doing this for Sophia. Her eyes became teary once again as her heart filled with warmth andfort because of Zhen-Zhen''s words.


    Mary also felt touched. Zhen-Zhen was a true friend. She''s the kind of person whom you could depend on. Someone who would do her best to protect and fight for her friends¡­ for her loved ones.


    She admired her for that. She''s thoughtful and kind. "Sophie, don''t cry anymore. You should be happy. You have Lillie," Mary tried tofort her.


    Sophia wiped her teary eyes and nodded at Mary. She felt lucky to have Zhen-Zhen as her friend.


    "Anyway Lillie, it''s okay if you are doing this because of that. No need to apologize. I understand where you areing from. And you have my support for this. Haha. Show them your real beauty! The true quality of a Campus Belle. You are the perfect candidate for this position!" Mary winked at Zhen-Zhen as she encouraged her.


    "As to answer your question, every ss can choose one representative whom they want to represent their ss for this selection." Mary finally answered Zhen-Zhen.


    "So I have to convince my ssmates to let me represent our ss?" Zhen-Zhen mumbled while tracing her lower lip using her fingers.


    Sophia and Mary nodded their heads in unison. Zhen-Zhen sighed deeply, thinking how she would convince her ssmates to let her represent their ss.


    "The submission of participants will start tomorrow. I think most of the sses already picked their candidates. In your ss, I heard that the best candidate they are eyeing is Alicia." Mary informed her.


    "Oh, then I can talk to Alicia. I will ask her to let me participate instead of her." Zhen-Zhen said enthusiastically, thinking that she could convince Alicia.


    "Ok dear, just let us know. We will help you win this. I know you can but I will still influence my male ssmates to vote for you. Only men are allowed to vote for the Campus Belle. Women will vote for Campus Idol/Hunk for the men''s counterpart."


    Mary continued informing Zhen-Zhen about the voting system and the activity for the Selection Process.


    "Before the voting, there will be a presentation of candidates. It will be held in the Gym. Every student will gather in one venue. It will be like a fashion show and beauty pageant showdown where every candidate will gather on one stage wearing their best dress and walk on the stage unting their beauty."


    "But unlike beauty pageants, the candidate will not wear any bikini here, only their dress. No question and answer nor talent portion. They will just introduce themselves to everyone. This is the most crucial part because they should catch the men''s attention here in order to receive more votes from them." Sophia also joined the conversation, exining to Zhen-Zhen how this Selection Process would work.


    "I think you can nail it, Lillie! I''m so excited about this. I am confident that you will catch the attention of lots of men during this contest. You will be crowned as the prettiest woman on the Campus!" Mary couldn''t hide her excitement. She was looking forward to this event. For the first time, she felt like this was going to be fun and exciting, unlike before.


    Sophia also felt the same way. She was hoping that Zhen-Zhen could win this, not because she wanted to get revenge from Jade, but because she really thought that Zhen-Zhen was the prettiest woman she had ever met on this campus.<sub> </sub>


    "I will do my best. But first, we have to deal with those bullies," Zhen-Zhen said as she recalled that they needed to report everything to the Guidance Counselor.


    ******


    After lunch, Zhen-Zhen apanied Sophia and Mary as they went to meet the Guidance Counselor. He was already inside his office when they arrived. Mary informed him directly about the reason they came to see him.


    Mary showed the Guidance Counselor the proof and evidence that John, Lester, Marcus, Jade, and Jade''s friends nned everything that night. The Guidance Counselor was very upset and disappointed when he learned everything.


    He immediately asked for an emergency meeting together with the Disciplinary Committee and summoned the students involved in this matter. Zhen-Zhen stayed with Sophia,forting her and giving her support.


    She knew it would be hard for Sophia to face those people once again. She was already hurt by Marcus for using her. The bet that he did with his friends hurt Sophia more.


    It did not take long when Jade and her friends entered the conference hall. They changed the venue since more people woulde including the five members of the Disciplinary Committee who were present today.


    Jade and her friends didn''t expect that Sophia would report them to the Guidance Counselor. They had no idea that Zhen-Zhen was able to get concrete evidence against them.


    When Jade''s group passed by Sophia''s side, the threedies gave her a ridiculing look.


    ''She had the guts to report us. She doesn''t even have proof that we threatened her. Her words and her friend''s words can''t be used as evidence.''


    That''s what they were thinking while ring down on Zhen-Zhen and Sophia. They even smiled at them mockingly.


    It did not take long when John and Lester also arrived. Only Marcus was not around. He went home and didn''t have any ns to attend ss today.


    The interrogation began. As usual, Jade and her friends denied everything, using Sophia and Zhen-Zhen of defaming them. They said that Sophia and Zhen-Zhen were just lying.


    John and Lester also tried their best to defend the girls. However, everyone fell silent when Mary presented John''s phone that contained the message history of their n against Sophia.


    The Disciplinary Committee won''t tolerate these immoral actions from their students. If this woulde out it would ruin the image of the school.


    Who would have thought that some students of the most prestigious university in the City of Empire, the University of Imperial Knights, were capable of scheming despicable things like this?


    John: ''Shit! That''s my phone! That man gave my phone to Sophia! They got the evidence. Now we can''t deny this!''


    Jade and her friends shot John a sharp re. They were ming him for this stupid mistake! How could he lose his phone?!!


    At that certain moment, they knew that all of them were doomed. No more excuses nor alibis. Themittee won''t listen to them.

 Chapter 361 Similar Messages From Their Parents

    John, Lester, Jade, Nyka, and Emma were put in a hot seat. The Guidance Counselor and Disciplinary Committee gave them a good scolding. They asked them the reason for doing that but no one among them could justify their actions.


    They couldn''t make any excuses anymore. The evidence Sophia and Zhen-Zhen presented was enough to prove their evil deeds. The Disciplinary Committee ordered them to apologize to Sophia. They had no choice but to do it.


    They were also warned about the video. The Guidance Counselor to delete all the video or else, they would encourage Sophia to take legal action regarding this matter.


    They didn''t expect that everything would backfire on them. Now, they were being punished for having a one-monthmunity service. They couldn''t expel them nor suspend them since their families were also powerful businessmen who were members of the school board.


    Sophia and Zhen-Zhen left the conference hall with a bright smile on their faces. At least, they were relieved now that the video won''t be used against her. Sophia and Zhen-Zhen thanked Mary once more for helping them. They soon proceeded to their respective sses.


    Meanwhile, Jade and others were asked to stay behind to reflect on the sin theymitted. The Guidance Counselor made them sit in the conference room for an hour just to read the 500-page Rule book of the University of Imperial Knights.


    The Guidance Counselor left the conference hall together with the other members of the Disciplinary Committee. The threedies felt mad for the humiliation they got today.


    They couldn''t ept that Sophia won. They saw her smiling together with her friend as they left the conference room. That sight made the threedies boil in rage. They should be the onesughing at Sophia but it ended up the wrong way.


    Jade couldn''t control her emotions anymore as she mmed the Rule Book on the table as she stood up.


    ring at John, she asked him. "How the hell did you lose your phone? How careless are you? Why didn''t you erase those messages? Because of your foolishness and stupidity, we ended up like this. How did Sophia get ahold of your phone? EXPLAIN?!!!"


    Jade felt like a volcano erupting right now as she ranted on John.


    John and Lester remained silent. They were intimidated by Jade''s angry expression. She was like a demoness right now, ready to punish them.


    "Sophia''s friend who knows how to hypnotize took that phone from me. Lester also lost his phone." Those were the only words John could respond to her.


    Jade squinted her eyes at him, "Don''t give me such ame excuse. Hypnotize my foot!"


    "I can''t ept this. Take responsibility for this! John, I want you to spread Sophia''s video. I couldn''t stand seeing her smiling like that while we are here being punished! Damn! One monthmunity service??! No Way! I will ask Father to do something about this." Jade spoke spontaneously, venting out her frustrations.


    "But they already warned us about the video. I don''t think it''s a good idea to spread the video. Sophia will take legal action against us," Lester raised his concern.


    "She can''t! She had no money to hire an attorney. She''s poor. She just got lucky because of her schrship or else, she won''t be able to set foot on this school," Nyka said to them confidently.


    "Our family can hire the best attorney in town! She couldn''t win against us. She had no proof that we are the ones who spread the video. Just tell them someone hacked yourputer and stolen the file." Emma said, boasting.


    "Yes, I can do that. We can put the me on someone. I''m not happy with this turn of events as well. I want to get my revenge. We will pretend that we know nothing. Besides, they already warned us. We will just say that we are not dumb to go against their warnings because we already know the consequences!" John said, plotting another scheme.


    "Yeah, we can also use this against, Sophia. She stole John''s phone so we will make it look like she intentionally spread the video so that our group will be med. Then she will sue us in order to ask for greatpensation for the damage." Jade shared her thoughts with them.


    "Wow, that''s a brilliant idea. We will be the victim as Sophia will look like doing this for money," Nyka pped her hands in amazement.<sub> </sub>


    Lester shook his head. He had a bad feeling against this. "Don''t do another reckless thing. Did you forget that Sophia also has a strong backing!"


    The threedies nced at Lester, feeling confused.


    "A strong backing? What are you talking about, Babe?" It was Nyka who asked Lester.


    "Sophia''s boyfriend is Matthew Wilkins, the assistant and best friend of Tristan Davis, the CEO of the Heaven Star Enterprise."


    After meeting Matthew today, Lester made a research about him. He found out that the Wilkins family was very close to the Davis Family. They also had a high social status but not that influential like the Davis Family.


    Matthew was supposed to lead their business of the Wilkins Family but he chose to stay with Tristan and assist him to secure and maintain his position as the CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    Aside from that, Matthew was doing this because Tristan suggested to him to learn from his management since Matthew would be the future CEO of the Wilkins''pany. Being his assistant, Tristan was training and preparing Matthew for his future position.


    "WHAT??! Are you serious?" Nyka couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    "Are you kidding us, Lester? Matthew and Sophia are couples?" Emma asked him again with disbelief.


    "That man was the person who overheard our conversation during the Acquaintance Party. No wonder he reacted like that. He threatened us and asked where he could find Sophia and Marcus. He used the Chairman of the Heavenly Star Company to threaten us so we had no choice but to tell him their location." Jade recalled their encounter with Matthew that night.


    They were still talking about Matthew and Sophia when suddenly each one of them received a message. Only Lester didn''t get one because his phone was still in Zhen-Zhen''s possession.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t return the phone yet, thinking that she could do more spying on their group using his phone.


    Everyone, except Lester, frowned after reading the message. Lester got curious after seeing their confused expression.


    "What''s wrong? Who messaged you?" Lester asked them.


    "I got a message from Mom, telling me to head home straight after ss." Nyka said as a response to Lester''s inquiry.


    "I got the same message from Dad," Emma showed them the message she got from her Dad.


    "Guys, do you think the Guidance Counselor informed them already about what happened here?" Emma asked them anxiously.


    Jade shook her head as the frown on her face deepened. "I doubt that. The Guidance Counselor told us that we should tell our parents toe tomorrow as he will talk to them personally. I don''t think he already told them what happened here."


    "That''s strange¡­ why are our parents all telling us to go home straight and they have something to talk to us about?" Nyka mumbled, feeling puzzled.


    Everyone just shrugged their shoulders because no one knew the answer.

 Chapter 362 Nomination For Class Representatives

    ~ Freshmen ss A Room ~


    After Zhen-Zhen''s first ss in the afternoon, their ss president gathered everyone for a short meeting.


    "Hello, everyone. As you all know, there will be a selection for the Campus Belle and Campus Idol next week. This was a tradition every year wherein the students on the whole campus will choose the most handsome man and the prettiest woman who will represent our School in every inter-campus activity and external events." The President informed everyone.


    "Every ss will have representatives, one boy, and one girl to join in the Selection Process. Now, we will choose who will be our representatives for this ss. That''s the main agenda of our meeting today. Now the table is now open for the nomination." The President finished his speech, gazing at everyone.


    One girl raised her hand and nominated someone from the male students. As usual, the one she chose was the most handsome guy in ss. After that, no one dared to nominate someone else.


    The ss President had no choice but to close the nomination. It seemed that the ss already agreed on choosing him as their representative for the male category.


    Soon, the ss President opened the nomination for the Campus Belle representative. This time the guy who was chosen to be the male representative of that ss raised his hand to nominate someone.


    "Mr. President, I nominate Alicia!" That guy had a secret crush on Alicia.


    Betsy immediately teased Alicia when she was nominated, though they already expected this to happen, she was still happy that her friend was nominated. It was obvious that the guy was trying to curry favor with Alicia, that''s why he was the first one who nominated her.


    Alicia just smiled sweetly at the male representative who nominated her. The guy rejoiced inwardly seeing her smile. Everyone thought no one would nominate again because they already expected that Alicia would be chosen.


    But to their surprise, the ss President called someone when he saw her raising her hand.


    "Yes, Miss Meyer, who do you wanna nominate?" The ss President asked Zhen-Zhen.


    Alicia and Betsy reflexively turned in her direction when they heard her name being called by the President.


    "Eh, Why did Lillie raise her hand? Does it mean she wants another person to represent our ss instead of you? I am curious who she is picking this time." Betsy whispered on Alicia.


    Alicia didn''t say a word. She just watched Zhen-Zhen with a sharp look in her eyes while waiting for her to speak up.


    Zhen-Zhen''s lips curled up into a vibrant smile and stood up with confidence when the President called her.


    "Mr. President, I nominate myself to be our ss representative for the Campus Belle''s Selection," Zhen-Zhen said to them with rity and confidence.


    The room was engulfed withplete silence after Zhen-Zhen spoke up those words.


    ss President: "..."


    Alicia: "..."


    Betsy: "..."


    Everyone: "..."


    Several seconds had passed but no one spoke up among the ss. They were still trying to absorb what Zhen-Zhen had just said to them. They were looking at her with utter disbelief.


    Herst words kept reying on their minds.


    [ "I nominate myself¡­ I nominate myself¡­ I nominate myself¡­ ]


    [ "I nominate myself to be our ss representative for the Campus Belle''s Selection." ]


    After a few seconds, the deafening silence was reced by murmuring sounds.


    "Eh, what did she say?"<sub> </sub>


    "Wait, did I hear it right?"


    "Am I the only one imagining things here? Did she say¡­ who again?"


    The ss President asked again Lillie after he recovered from his stupor.


    "Miss Meyer, can you repeat it again? Who are you nominating?" The ss President smiled sheepishly while scratching the back of his head.


    "I, Mr. President, nominate myself," Zhen-Zhen said, loud and clear.


    Everyone gasped in surprise. They definitely heard her words correctly.


    "Oh my gosh! It''s really true. She nominated her own self!"


    "Lillie Meyer just nominated herself!!"


    "Whoah, can she feel no shame at all?"


    "Pfft¡­ what a bold girl?! Does she think of herself beautiful?"


    "Hahahaha, this is the most ridiculous joke I heard today."


    Everyone startedughing while looking at Zhen-Zhen with disbelief and amusement. Betsy and Alicia were also trying to control themselves fromughing out loud. They didn''t want to offend Zhen-Zhen because they were trying to get close to her because of Tristan.


    The ss President also didn''t know how he would react and respond to that. As president, he should remain neutral. But that nomination was really unexpected, especiallying from Lillie Meyer who always remained humble and kind towards others.


    One of their ssmates decided to talk to Zhen-Zhen. "Lillie, are you serious? This contest is not a joke."


    "No, I''m not joking. I''m serious about this. That''s why I nominate myself." Zhen-Zhen said matter-of-factly.


    Everyone fell silent once again after hearing her response.


    ''Damn, she''s so persistent!'' Hahahahaha. So hrious.''


    Another student spoke to her again. " Do you want our ss to be aughingstock of other sses?"


    "What made you think that you can stand a chance against the other beauties on this Campus? Do you think you are more qualified than Alicia? What a joke!" The man who nominated Alicia also expressed his displeasure against Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen just gave them an innocent look, not minding their hurtful words and insults directed at her.


    "I will definitely win this. Our ss will not be aughing stock." Zhen-Zhen reassured them with so much certainty in her voice.


    The Zhen-Zhen turned to the man who just insulted her. "How about you? Do you think you can stand a chance against the other handsome men on the Campus such as Marcu and the reigning Campus Idol?"


    Zhen-Zhen shed her taunting smile and continued, "Me? I am a hundred percent confident that I can stand a chance against them."


    Zhen-Zhen said that with overbearing confidence. Others didn''t know why but she looked so cool after saying those words, matched with her bright confident smile.


    The man who just insulted her was rendered speechless.


    ''Damn! I think this woman just lost her mind. She''s crazy.'' Heined inwardly.

 Chapter 363 Outshining The Popular Trio

    Despite the confidence which Zhen-Zhen had shown her ssmates, no one believed her.


    In the end, Alicia was still the one chosen by their ssmates to represent their ss in the Selection of the Campus Belle.


    It''s still voting after all, so as expected, Zhen-Zhen lost the votation though she nominated herself confidently.


    It would be a great honor to their ss if the prettiest woman on the Campus belonged to them. The Title Campus Belle held strong importance to the others.


    To represent the University of Imperial Knights in every school event both internal and external affairs as being the Campus Belle was already considered the pride and privilege of a selected student.


    Aside, from that, fellow students would look up to you as if you are a true Goddess of Beauty. The fame was there and most especially, you would catch men''s attention who would be willing to be your ve and servant.


    The Campus Belle would be treated like a princess and gained more admirers who were willing to do anything for her.


    So who would give that chance away? Alicia grabbed this chance, hoping that she could show off her beauty to others even if she couldn''t win against the other strong candidates like Athena, (4th-year student ) and Jade (3rd-year Student).


    Alicia felt so happy for the support and trust which were given to her by their entire ss. She felt so good knowing that they believed she was the prettiest girl in their ss who deserved to be the participant during the Campus Belle''s Selection.


    Tomorrow, Alicia and her partner would register their names in the Student Council Office as the representatives of First-year ss A for the selection of Campus Belle and Campus Idol. Betsy congratted Alicia while eyeing Zhen-Zhen with a mocking smile.


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, was still thinking of what to do in order to convince Alicia. She needed to join the Selection. For her to do that, Alicia should back-out and Zhen-Zhen would rece her.


    After the afternoon ss, Zhen-Zhen immediately approached Alicia and Betsy. The two girls tried their best to hide the displeasure in their faces when Zhen-Zhen talked to them. They were still upset when Zhen-Zhen tried to steal the representative position from Alicia.


    "Alicia, I''m sorry. But are you angry for what I have done a while ago?" Zhen-Zhen asked her directly, assessing Alicia''s reaction.


    Alicia shed her sweetest fake smile and shook her head. "No I''m not mad," she said tly.


    "I have tomend you for having that confidence and guts, Lillie," Betsy made a sidement. There was a hint of sarcasm in her voice.


    Zhen-Zhen fell silent for a moment, thinking what she should say to convince Alicia to give up the selection and let her participate on her behalf.


    "Alicia, Can I ask you a favor?" Zhen-Zhen grabbed Alicia''s hands while giving her a pleading look.


    Seeing her doe-like blue eyes, Alicia was mesmerized. She just realized that Zhen-Zhen had beautiful blue eyes.


    For some unknown reason, her unhappiness she felt toward Zhen-Zhen a while ago suddenly disappeared after seeing that cute and adorable look of her.


    "Ahem, w-what favor do you want to ask from me?" Alicia asked Zhen-Zhen..


    Betsy just raised her eyebrows while watching the twodies in front of her. She was also intrigued what favor Zhen-Zhen would like to ask from Alicia.


    "Before that, I want to know how important this is for you. Why do you want to participate in the Selection of Campus Belle even though you know that Jade and Athena will dominate this event?" Zhen-Zhen asked her expectantly.


    As if she was hypnotized by Zhen-Zhen''s charm, Alicia told her the truth. "I just want to show off my beauty and attract men''s attention. I will be happy if someone will take notice of me and appreciate my beauty. In short, I want to be popr here on Campus."


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head as she understood Alicia. Then the trio crossed her mind. Jade was the popr one but because she''s friends with Nyka and Emma, the two of them also became popr.


    Then an idea popped up in her mind.<sub> </sub>


    "Alicia, I will help you be popr. I can only do it if you will allow me to participate in the Selection of the Campus Belle. I swear we can outshine Jade, Emma and Nyka," Zhen-Zhen tantly said to them with so much confidence.


    Alicia: "..."


    Betsy: "..."


    The twodies were rendered speechless.


    Alicia and Betsy didn''t know whether to cry orugh with her statements. They didn''t know what got into her that she was acting like this.


    "Lillie, are you sick today? Even the way you think and act are being affected?" Betsy asked her in disbelief.


    "Ahem, Lillie, that Trio you''ve mentioned are very popr here on the campus. They are campus crushes. Do you really think the three of us can outshine them?" Aliciaughed out loud at that thought.


    "Alicia, Trust me. Just let me participate in the Selection of Campus Belle. I will surely win this. If I win then it will also boost your poprity because you are my friends. The freshmen will also have the Golden Trio." Zhen-Zhen tried her best to convince Alicia.


    Alicia and Betsy became speechless again because of her persistence and determination.


    "If I win I will help you boost your poprity on this campus but if I lose then you can ask me anything. I will grant it for you." Zhen-Zhen proposed a condition in order to convince Alicia.


    When Alicia and Betsy heard that, they exchanged meaningful nces and their eyes sparkled as if they were thinking of the same thing.


    "Are you sure? You are willing to grant my wish or request if ever you fail?" Alicia asked her to confirm again.


    "Yes, I promise!" Zhen-Zhen promptly responded.


    "Why? Do you have any wish or request in mind right now?" She probed.


    Alicia nodded her head as a response. She was now smiling from ear to ear.


    "Okay, tell me what is your request if ever I will lose."


    Alicia''s eyes lit up in excitement as someone popped up on her mind.


    "I heard you are very close to Tristan Davis, the CEO of Heavenly Star Enterprise. Can you introduce me to him and set me up on a date with him?"


    Alicia and Betsy were still thinking that Zhen-Zhen was a rtive of Tristan or maybe her family was a family friend of the Davis Family.


    She wanted to seize this opportunity to use Zhen-Zhen to get close to Tristan Davis, her ultimate crush. Ever since the day she met him face to face, he never left her mind. She couldn''t forget him.


    ''Hmm, It''s alright even if I don''t participate, meeting Tristan Davis is much more important to me. Besides, I know I will not win. Same with Lillie, she will not win the Title of Campus Belle so it''s a win-win for me.'' Alicia thought to herself as she was excited to meet Tristan again and went on a date with him even once.


    Zhen-Zhen fell silent not because she was not confident that she would win it. But she became silent because as of now, she would have to use Tristan''s name to make a deal with Alicia.


    ''I''m sorry, hubby. I promise I will make it up to you.'' Zhen-Zhen mumbled to herself before agreeing with Alicia''s condition.


    "Okay. I will do that if ever I lose."

 Chapter 364 Grounded

    Meanwhile, The Guidance Counselor finally let Jade and others leave the conference hall wherein they were asked to stay behind to reflect on the sin theymitted.


    The Guidance Counselor asked them some questions regarding the 500-page Rule book of the University of Imperial Knights to confirm whether they read it or not.


    They were able to answer some but failed with other questions. In fact, they just read the first 30 pages.


    They spent most of their time inside the conference hall just talking and plotting again how they could take their revenge against Sophia, including Matthew and Zhen-Zhen who helped Sophia.


    They didn''t attend the rest of the afternoon ss after that. They were about to leave the campus when they received another message from their parents, asking them to meet in one ce.


    To their surprise, their parents were all gathered together in one ce and now they were being asked toe as soon as possible. Their families were also close to each other.


    There were projects that their families were both working on. Sometimes, they were business partners.


    "Wow, it looks like we are having a family gathering and reunion tonight!" Emma said excitedly after reading the message.


    Nyka heaved a sigh of relief. "Wow, I was nervous for nothing. I thought they already knew the trouble we caused here in school, that''s why they were asking us to go home early. And now, our parents are gathered together just to have bonding time with all of us."


    "Nice, it''s been so long since thest time I saw my future-inws. It''s my chance to bond with them," Lester winked at Nyka while grabbing her waist as he pulled her closer to him.


    Nyka just giggled and wrapped her arm around her boyfriend''s waist. She also gave him a peck on his right cheek.


    Emma, Jade, and John just rolled their eyes at that public disy of affection by the couples.


    "Okay, let''s move faster. We don''t want our parents to wait that long for us," Jade said to her friends.


    Jade and the two boys brought their cars. Nyka joined Lester in his car while Emma joined Jade. Their parents asked them to meet at Jade''s Family Mansion. Marcus was also at home.


    Marcus had no idea why their parents were all together. He saw the serious and problematic expressions they had when he passed by the living room. It seemed that they were discussing a very important matter.


    When his father told him that he would talk to him and his sister, he noticed that his father was in a bad mood.


    He was acting so cold at Marcus as if he had done something wrong that made his father upset with something.


    Marcus wanted to ask his father but he told him that he would talk to himter together with Jade and their friends.


    Marcus was puzzled by his father''s action. He just shrugged his shoulders and went back to his room. He wanted to be alone for now.


    Marcus was still thinking about Sophia. He couldn''t believe that she and Matthew were in a rtionship.


    What was most depressing for him was that he couldn''t forget the passionate moment he had with Sophia.


    He was lying on his bed, thinking of Sophia. He touched his face that was pped by Sophia this morning. Now, he understood why he deserved that hard p from Sophia.


    "I have to confront Jade. I must stop her from using that video to ckmail Sophia," Marcus mumbled to himself. He felt sorry and guilty for Sophia.


    It did not take long when Marcus heard a knock on his door. The maid informed him that his father was looking for him. Jade and their friends just arrived.


    Marcus sighed deeply before getting off the bed. He didn''t want to see John and Lester. However, he had no choice but to join them. Their parents initiated this gathering and they were clueless about the reason why.<sub> </sub>


    Their parents were waiting for them in the living room. When Jade and others arrived, that''s also the time Marcus came downstairs to join them.


    Nyka and Emma excitedly greeted their parents. But the smile and excitement on their faces suddenly faded away the moment they noticed the angry look from their parents.


    Nyka whispered at Jade, "Is it just me or not? Why do I feel like our parents are mad at us right now."


    Jade also became anxious upon meeting the cold stare from her father. John and Lester could also feel the heavy air surrounding them.


    Their parents'' silent treatment towards them was making them more nervous and confused. They had gloomy expressions on their faces.


    There was a hint of disappointments in their eyes. This was not the scene they expected to see upon entering the house.


    They thought this would be a happy asion together with their parents. But it seemed that they were mistaken.


    "What''s wrong with them?"John also asked Lester in puzzlement.


    The living room was engulfed by deafening silence.


    Jade, Marcus, and others stayed rooted in their spots, waiting for their parents to speak up and exin to them why they were all gathered there.


    Several pairs of sharp eyes were now looking at them. They felt the heavy tension and pressureing from the cold stare of their parents.


    After a few seconds, Marcus and Jade''s father finally spoke up, breaking the silence. His stern authoritative voice was heard in the living room.


    "All of you¡­ What. Have. You. Done? How did you offend the Davis Family? Did you know the great consequence of your actions?"


    Everyone was shocked and confused upon hearing that. They had no idea what Jade''s father was talking about.


    "What do you mean, Dad?" Jade asked him quizzically.


    "Are you talking about the Davis Family that owned the Heavenly Star Enterprise?" Marcus inquired with a deep frown.


    "As far as I could remember, we didn''t offend anyone from the Davis Family. Are you mistaken, Uncle?" Nyka also spoke up.


    "If you didn''t offend them then howe they cklisted ourpanies from doing transactions with them?! The assistant of the Chairman and the CEO even told us that we should me our children for this. They rejected our proposal of partnership that we submitted to them!" John''s father who was the Head of Bancroft''s Company also asked them with his angry tone.


    Marcus, John, and Lester could somehow connect this incident to Matthew and Tristan. The Ladies also remembered what John and Lester had shared with them regarding the rtionship of Sophia and Matthew.


    Now, they were thinking that Matthew had something to do with this. They suspected that he influenced the Davis Family to cklist their Family Businesses.


    "Damn, so it''s true. Matthew and Sophia are in a rtionship. He was trying to get revenge from us by doing this!" Emma murmured.


    "This is what I am afraid of. Sophia has a strong backing because of Matthew, the assistant and best friend of the CEO of Heavenly Star Enterprise," Lester mumbled to them in a low voice.


    "Stop whispering to each other! All of you are grounded for one month. No Credit Cards, No Car, No Hanging Out. Go home straight after school! And now¡­ Exin everything to us! What have you done?" Marcus'' Father said firmly with his stern cold voice.

 Chapter 365 Changing Clothes

    Zhen-Zhen seeded in convincing Alicia to let her participate in the selection of Campus Belle.


    Now, all she had to do was to convince her overly possessive and jealous husband, Tristan to let her do it as well.


    When Tristan fetched her in the school, Zhen-Zhen was assessing Tristan''s mood. She wanted to tell him about her n at the right time.


    She hoped Tristan would allow her to reveal her true appearance on the campus so that she could win the title of Campus Belle.


    She''s not sure how Tristan would react once he learned her n. While they were on their way home, Zhen-Zhen kept on stealing nces at him. She was looking for the best opportunity to open up the topic with him.


    "Wifey," Tristan called her out when he caught her looking at him.


    "Yes, hubby?" Zhen-Zhen asked.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you have something to tell me? Confess your sin now," Tristan said while chuckling.


    He was teasing her and at the same time, urging her to speak up. He noticed how she was checking him out a while ago.


    Zhen-Zhen chewed on her lower lip. ''He caught me. He knew from the start that I was stealing nces at him but he just let me do it.''


    Zhen-Zhen was right. Tristan already knew from the start that she was looking at him from time to time, that''s why the cheeky smile on his face didn''t disappear as he continued driving. He liked it when Zhen-Zhen''s eyes were observing him. He wanted all her attention.


    He just remained silent and didn''t expose her sooner because he was waiting for her to speak up first and he was enjoying the attention he was getting from his wife.


    "Wifey, that kind of guilty look in your eyes. Tell me¡­ have you done something wrong?" Tristan raised his eyebrow, shifting his gaze from the road to Zhen-Zhen''s lovely face.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled sheepishly at him while scratching her cute nose. "Hubby, I will tell you something once we get home."


    Tristan just nodded at him with a smile. After ten minutes, they finally arrived home.


    Zhen-Zhen looked for FaMo and Pam-Pam upon entering the house. She was used to seeing FaMo who was always running to her in his cat form whenever she arrived home.


    This time it''s not FaMo but Pam-Pam. Zhen-Zhen bent down to scope the ck cat as she cuddled him in her arms.


    FaMo just watched them with a sad look in his eyes.


    ''I should be the one in her arms right now, not Pam-Pam.'' FaMo groaned inwardly.


    Tristan chuckled upon noticing the pitiful look FaMo was wearing right now.


    ''Haha. Even my father-inw is getting jealous of a ck cat.''


    FaMo red at Tristan and snorted when he met his gaze. Tristan just looked at him apologetically as he sympathized with him.


    ''Father-inw, you are not alone. We are in this together. I feel the same way.''


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, went straight to their room to change clothes after putting down Pam-Pam.


    Tristan also followed her into the room to change his clothes. FaMo was left in the living room together with Pam-Pam.


    Upon entering the room, Tristan just picked a in shirt and soft fleece joggers from his wardrobe and barged into thefort room where Zhen-Zhen was currently removing her clothes to take a quick shower and change.<sub> </sub>


    She was about to dip her naked body inside the bathtub when strong arms suddenly engulfed her narrow waist, pulling her against someone''s strong hard body. Zhen-Zhen yelped in surprise by Tristan''s sudden intrusion.


    "Tristan¡­ why are you here?" Zhen-Zhen asked him, arching her brow in amusement.


    Her naughty husband was doing what he wanted all over again without any restraints. FaMo or his so-called Father-inw was just outside the living room but Tristan was not controlling himself anymore because he already bribed FaMo of having a cute Little Davis.


    FaMo was looking forward to seeing mini-versions of Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. Just like how devoted he was to protecting Zhen-Zhen, he would also protect and love the Little Davis.


    "Shhhh, Wifey. I came here to share the bathroom with you. Besides, I miss you so much," Tristan cooed softly in her ear. Then he started nting soft kisses at her nape and at the back of her shoulder.


    "Hmm," Zhen-Zhen could only bite her lips to fight a moan.


    Tristan loved her sweet scent. He nuzzled his nose against the crook of her neck as his hands started to roam around her body. He was softly caressing her body, from her narrow waist. He was tracing her sides until his arms reached the top.


    "Wifey, you are so soft and wless, do you know that? It makes me want to explore every part of your body." Tristan whispered again using his husky sensual voice.


    He would never get tired ofplimenting and admiring his wife''s fine assets. He was so proud that he was the only man in Zhen-Zhen''s life. All of her was his.


    "Wifey, I am the only man who is allowed to touch you like this. Is that clear?" Tristan reminded her, his possessiveness was striking once again.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled and bobbed her head as a response. "Understood, Hubby. You and you alone."


    Now, Zhen-Zhen became more anxious. She didn''t know how she would start telling him about her n of joining the Selection of Campus Belle. Tristan didn''t want other men to hover around his wife and chase after her.


    Zhen-Zhen would surely get lots of attention once she revealed her true beauty on the entire campus. She wondered how Tristan would react to this.


    ''Will he be upset and mad about this? Can I really do this? What if Tristan will not allow me? Sigh, I should convince him. I want to do this for Sophia and give those mean girls a lesson.'' Zhen-Zhe thought to herself.


    While she was contemting what to do, Tristan just continued his advances. His two palms finally found her two round mounds.


    "Uhmm~" Zhen-Zhen snapped out of her deep thoughts when she felt Tristan''s palms, molding and kneading her breasts.


    He was still behind her, hugging and holding her in ce. Tristan didn''t notice that Zhen-Zhen was distracted a while ago.


    But he seeded in getting her attention back to him when his expert hands started teasing her body.


    Tristan bit her shoulder gently and began sucking on her skin. Hmm, he loved doing that, marking her and leaving a few love bites.


    But Tristan always made sure that the hickey he was leaving on her body parts could be hidden in her clothes.


    "Ahem, hubby¡­ I thought you were here just to change your clothes," Zhen-Zhen reminded him as she caught Tristan''s hands.


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle after hearing that. "Wifey, thanks for reminding me. Why don''t you help me?"


    After saying that, Tristan moved in front of her, opening his arms as if he was presenting his body to his wife.


    "Wifey, please do the honor¡­ Strip me off my clothes now." Tristan said with a cheeky smile on his handsome face. His eyes were glowing in anticipation while his mind was busy thinking of naughty things.

 Chapter 366 A Deal Between Them

    "Wifey, please do the honor¡­ Strip me off my clothes now."


    After hearing those words from her naughty husband, Zhen-Zhen could only smile while shaking her head helplessly. She moved closer to him toply with his request.


    Zhen-Zhen raised her hands, removing his tie first. Tristan was grinning yfully. His eyes never left Zhen-Zhen''s face. She looked into his eyes while slowly undressing Tristan.


    "From now on, we can change our clothes together, wifey. I''ll help you put your clothes on and you will help me too." A wolfish grin appeared on his handsome face. Zhen-Zhen just nodded at him with a smile.


    Tristan''s heart was fluttering right now. He couldn''t exin why but Zhen-Zhen''s intense stare was making him more excited. He tried his best to stay still even though he was eager to touch her again.


    Watching his beautiful naked wife slowly undressing him was a huge turn-on for him. Now, his upper body was exposed to her. Zhen-Zhen let her hands roam on his strong hard chest down his six-packed abs.


    Tristan''s breath hitched in his throat at the feel of her soft hands caressing his upper body. He closed his eyes and savored her touch. He was surprised that Zhen-Zhen also knew how to pleasure him by just touching and caressing his body.


    It did not take long when her hands found the button of his pants. Tristan groaned softly when she intentionally pressed and gently rubbed his hard bulge before unzipping his pants.


    "Aah~ Wifey," When Tristan opened his eyes to look at her, the burning desire was reflected on them.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but giggle. Her hand just lightly brushed his hard bulge but that touch sent a wave of pleasant sensation throughout his body.


    Tristan didn''t know how long he could refrain from touching her. "Wifey, can you move faster?" Tristan pouted as he felt impatient already. He wanted her to finish removing all his clothes first before making a move on her.


    While doing this, Zhen-Zhen got a bright idea. She wanted to use this opportunity to inform Tristan about her n of revealing her true appearance and convince Tristan to allow her to participate in the Selection of Campus Belle.


    Zhen-Zhen already removed all his clothes when she leaned closer and whispered something to Tristan.


    "Hmm, Hubby, I will be obedient to you. I will do anything you will ask me here¡­ But can you grant me my request after this?" Zhen-Zhen mumbled seductively as her hand caught his erection.


    Tristan didn''t expect her to move bolder like this. But he loved that his wife was initiating this move.


    "Uhm~ Of course, I can grant any of your requests, but are you sure you wanna do this? I might ask you to do naughty things that you haven''t done before," There was a hint of warning, and at the same time, excitement in his voice.


    Tristan''s body was bing hotter by the second. Just thinking about Zhen-Zhen doing things he asked for was making his manhood twitched from arousal.


    "Yes, hubby. I am sure about this," Zhen-Zhen said with certainty.


    Tristan''s face brightened up upon hearing that. "Ok deal!" Tristan said enthusiastically. He immediately pulled Zhen-Zhen toward the bathtub. He got in first before inviting Zhen-Zhen to follow him.


    Tristan sat inside the bathtub, leaning his back on the edge while pulling Zhen-Zhen on hisp. The water sshed from their movements inside the bathtub.


    "Give your best shot, wifey. Take the lead. Pleasure me," Tristan mumbled with hismanding tone.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head with a charming smile on her innocent face. Tristan was too captivated by her. ''Damn, she''s too perfect for me. I think I''m the luckiest guy on Earth right now.''


    Zhen-Zhen grabbed Tristan''s chin and started kissing him passionately. She took the lead this time as she tried to plunge her tongue inside his mouth. Zhen-Zhen was kissing him aggressively this time, licking and sucking his tongue.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan moaned inside her mouth when he felt her other hand stroking his erection.


    ''Damn, she''s bing so good in this. I feel likeing instantly. No, I need to hold it. My wife has just started. I shouldn''t spoil this.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    Zhen-Zhen continued rubbing his shaft up and down using her small hands. Tristan groaned inwardly when her lips released his lips. He didn''t want the kiss to end but Zhen-Zhen had another n.


    Just like what he often did to her, Zhen-Zhen''s mouth trailed kisses on his jawline down his neck. She licked his skin, tasting him. Her soft tongue sent a rush of tingling sensation throughout his body.


    Zhen-Zhen bit his neck and sucked on his skin so hard, her tongue swirling around his exposed skin. Tristan felt amazing. His erection was growing by the second in her grasp. He bit his lower lip to restrain himself from groaning loudly.


    "Uhmm~ Aah~ Go on, Wifey. You''re so good¡­ I love this," Tristan muttered with his raspy voice. He ced both hands on the edge of the bathtub, gripping the tub tightly.


    Tristan just closed his eyes and tilted his head back, savoring this moment. Zhen-Zhen''s head moved down. He felt her lips kissing his chest, licking and nibbling. He felt his orgasm building up inside him as Zhen-Zhen''s hands continued rubbing his shaft faster.


    Tristan was trying his best to hang on. He didn''t want to reach his climax yet. But Zhen-Zhen was making it hard for him. He just felt her lips on his nipple. Zhen-Zhen licked it sensually, biting and tugging it using her teeth.


    "Ohhh~ Oohh~" Tristan couldn''t help but moan. He felt both pain and pleasure when Zhen-Zhen did that.


    Tristan could no longer hold it. He caught her hands and stopped her.


    "Wifey, stop teasing me. I want you now. Ride me... Ride me like a cowgirl." Tristanmanded her.


    With that, Zhen-Zhen positioned herself on hisp, straddling him. Tristan held her waist, lifting her as Zhen-Zhen grabbed his manhood, guiding it into the tight hole of her entrance. Zhen-Zhen began to lower herself down on him.


    She felt her muscles stretch around his erection. Tristan''s size was huge for her tightness. Both of them moaned in unison. The pleasant sensation almost made Tristane. Fortunately, he was able to restrain himself.


    Tristan pulled her body closer until her round breasts were pressed against his strong hard chest. Zhen-Zhen anchored her arms around Tristan''s head as they began kissing each other hungrily.


    Tristan cupped her bottom''s cheeks and gently squeezed them in his palms. Then he pulled her up and down on his manhood, mming her hard on him.


    The sounds of their moans and bodies pping against each other filled the bathroom. Both of them were moaning in overwhelming pleasure.


    Zhen-Zhen broke the kiss and ced her hands on his shoulders. When she got used to his size, she began riding him just like how hemanded her to do. Her tightness was squeezing him real hard. Tristan liked this wonderful amazing feeling.


    He let her do the action as his hands moved at her back, running his fingers up and down her spine. He started to buckle his hips up, meeting her every thrust. They were now moving in sync. He told her to keep riding him as he could feel his climax getting closer and closer.


    "Aah~ Wifey, I''m cumming¡­ Aaaah~"


    "Aaaah~"


    Both of them reached their climax, their minds were clouded by unbearable pleasure and ecstasy.

 Chapter 367 Second Round

    After making love in the bathtub, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan continued dipping their bodies on the warm water, just cuddling each other. She was sitting in front while leaning her back on Tristan''s chest.


    Tristan, on the other hand, was hugging her from behind, his chin was ced on her shoulder. He''s drawing circles on Zhen-Zhen''s t stomach using his index finger.


    "Wifey, what if you will get pregnant? Will you get mad? We were making love for these past few days and I didn''t use any protection. If you get pregnant then you will have to stop your studies," Tristan opened up his concern.


    He was having conflicting thoughts. He wanted Zhen-Zhen to finish her studies first before getting pregnant but at the same time, he couldn''t control himself whenever they would make love.


    He didn''t want to use any protection at all because for him making love with her was like a sacred act for them as husband and wife. Whenever they would do it, it seemed that their bond was getting stronger and stronger each day.


    Tristan could not deny the fact that they both had a strong sense of mutual intimacy, strengthening their connection as they expressed and showed their love for each other.


    The blissful feeling of oneness in merging their bodies and souls was the thing that made the moment be more special. Tristan liked it to be more natural. And he was bing more addictive every day.


    "It''s alright, hubby. I will not get mad. Getting pregnant and bing a mother is the best feeling in the world. I can continue my studiester if ever it will happen. Besides, I heard that Grandpa Lu was really excited and very eager to see his great-grandchild." Zhen-Zhen responded to Tristan cheerfully.


    She didn''t mind getting pregnant even though she''s still studying. Since the day, she was left behind by her parents, Zhen-Zhen became alone and lonely. Though she was sealed for a very long time, she could still feel the loneliness after losing her parents.


    The memory of her parents and those happy moments with them were still fresh in her mind. She felt like everything just happened yesterday, not a hundred years ago. So the longing and sadness were still there.


    But ever since she met Tristan, that sadness and longing were somehow reced by happiness. Now, she was not alone anymore. She had Tristan and her newly found family.


    She also wished to build her own family with Tristan. She thought that having little children around them would make their married lifeplete and be more joyful.


    Tristan pulled her closer and hugged her tightly. "Thank you, Wifey. Besides, I believe that you attending school is just for formality and for you to experience the feeling of being a student. You are a fast learner and a genius, even topping the exam for the first time. You don''t need to study anymore," Tristan said,plimenting and teasing her.


    "You think so?" Zhen-Zhen tilted her head to look at Tristan''s face.


    Tristan nodded with a smile before leaning closer to im her lips once more. This time he kissed her with so much gentleness.


    His lips brushing hers tenderly with so much love and affection. No tongue involved, he just gave her a lingering kiss on her lips thatsted for a minute. They just parted from that very passionate kiss when they had to catch their breath.


    "Sigh, Wifey, Can I just kiss you forever? Every day¡­ every hour... every minute¡­ and every second?" Tristan mumbled while looking at her with eyes filled with love and yearning for her.


    Zhen-Zhen just giggled after hearing hisst remarks. "Hubby, you are bing greedy."


    "Yes, I am greedy, but only for you. I couldn''t get enough of you. Damn! Can you feel it? Someone wants to enter your beautiful cave and make love to you once more," Tristan said, feeling helpless as he felt his manhood getting hard and aroused again.


    Zhen-Zhen could also feel his erection as she was sitting on hisp. She let out another soft giggle.


    "Before that hubby, there''s something I wanna tell you. It''s also about my request. Can you hear me out, please?" Zhen-Zhen said with her pleading tone.


    "Hmm, sure. Anything for my wife. Tell me, what is it?"


    "Hubby¡­ can I stop using my disguise anymore? Can I go to school using my real appearance?"


    Tristan was stunned for a moment after hearing that. He suddenly fell silent, not saying a single word to her.


    Zhen-Zhen became anxious because of Tristan''s silence. She bit her lower lip, not looking in his direction. She''s worried that Tristan became upset with her.


    "Hubby, are you mad?"


    Instead of answering her question, Tristan asked her about the reason she decided to do it.


    "Why? Why do you want to do that?" Tristan used his neutral voice when he said those words.


    "Because I am nning to win the title of Campus Belle. Hubby, I will participate in the Selection of Campus Belle next week. Can you allow me to do that?"<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen received another silent response from Tristan. He didn''t utter a single word again. She couldn''t see his facial expression because he was hugging her from behind.


    "I''m doing this because I want to give those women who bullied Sophia a lesson. They think so highly of themselves just because they are famous. They look down on others." Zhen-Zhen told him her reason and her motive for doing this.


    "Is this the request you want to ask me?" Tristan asked her.


    "Yes," She answered him truthfully in her low voice.


    Tristan heaved a long deep sigh before he spoke up again.


    "Alright, Wifey. If this is what you truly want then I will not stop you. I respect your decision and I will support you on this. But in one condition¡­" Tristan paused for a moment.


    "What condition, hubby?" Zhen-Zhen asked him expectantly. She was d that Tristan didn''t refuse her request. But she was not sure if Tristan was just forcing himself and still feeling upset with her decision.


    Tristan brought his lips to her right ear and whispered, "My condition? Hmm, just simple. Make love to me again right now¡­ andpensate me in advance for the jealousy I will experience once I see you being surrounded by college boys."


    "Hmmm¡­ I want another five rounds tonight for my advancepensation." Tristan said sensually while biting her earlobe.


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    She was rendered speechless by Tristan''s overflowing shamelessness and naughtiness. She turned around only to see Tristan grinning mischievously from ear to ear.


    She thought he would get mad or upset but here he was, smiling triumphantly like a hungry lion who was about to devour his pour little prey.


    "Are you not mad or upset about my decision?" Zhen-Zhen asked him expectantly.


    Tristan shed his gorgeous smile at her while shaking his head.


    "Nope. I''m not mad or upset. I think I should apologize to you, wifey. For making you do this disguise. You are a beauty. That''s a fact. Though I am your husband... I don''t have the right to hide your true beauty from the world just because I am so jealous and afraid that men will try to steal you from me."


    "Now, I realize that... instead of hiding you, I should be proud to show the world that my wife is a goddess of beauty and I am the luckiest guy on Earth."


    Zhen-Zhen gave him a faint smile. She was really grateful right now. She could tell that Tristan was being sincere. He''s not mad nor upset.


    "Thank you, Hubby. Trust me, no one will be able to take me away from you. I love you so much. My heart is only beating for you, Tristan. Only you. So you don''t have to feel insecure and jealous. I will not stop loving you. No one can rece you in my heart." Zhen-Zhen reassured him.


    Tristan''s heart skipped a beat after hearing those sweet loving wordsing from his wife. He believed her. He trusted her with all his heart.


    "I believe you, wifey¡­ But¡­ my condition still applies. You have topensate me with another five rounds tonight¡­ and one round¡­ Now," Tristan said, his lips stretched out into a wolfish grin.


    Without further ado, Tristan lifted her and turned her around so that she was now facing him. He kissed her over and over again as his hands began teasing and stimting her core.


    When he made sure that she was ready to ept him again, he positioned her, ready to impale her with his hardened manhood.


    Zhen-Zhen knew what he was trying to do. So when he lifted her and grabbed her bottom''s cheeks, Zhen-Zhen caught his erection under the water and guided it to the entrance of her core. The second round of their lovemaking began.


    "Wifey¡­ I will not let you rest tonight," Tristan mumbled to her softly before mming her on his hardened rod.


    "Uhmm~ Aaaah~ Aaah~ Hub-by¡­ Aah~ Yes~" Zhen-Zhen could only moan as a response to him.


    Tristan tried to make it quick since they already stayed longer in the bathroom. "Aah~ Wifey¡­ let''s do this fast¡­ Father-inw might be waiting for us¡­ he might be wondering why until now¡­ we still didn''t leave the room."


    When Zhen-Zhen heard that, she nodded her head and tightened her grip on Tristan''s shoulders. They were now staring at each other, not breaking their eye-contact as their bodies continued moving up and down, thrusting in and out in a synchronized movement.


    It was very erotic and sensual, looking into each other eyes as their bodies were united as one once more.

 Chapter 368 The One Crying In The End

    ~ At Neon Royal Night Club ~


    Mark and Daniel were hanging out with their friend, Alexis when Alexis'' younger brother arrived.


    "Hey, what are you doing here? I thought Dad and Mom had grounded you starting today, little bro." Alexis said teasingly to his younger brother who looked gloomy right now.


    Alexis was talking to John. He was his younger brother.


    "That''s why I flee. Don''t tell Dad and Mom that I am here. They thought I was at home, sleeping," John responded to Alexis. He walked over and joined them at the bar counter.


    Alexis shook his head helplessly. "What trouble did you cause this time that made Dad very upset?"


    A cold glint shed through John''s eyes as he remembered everything that happened today.


    They met Matthew Wilkins and Tristan Davis in the Guidance Office, confronting them. After that, they met a mysterious stranger whom they thought knew how to hypnotize.


    They were summoned again by the Guidance Counselor, facing the Disciplinary Committee. Their scheme against Sophia was revealed to them because of the phone taken from him by the mysterious stranger who happened to be Sophia''s friend.


    They were punished by the Guidance Counselor and Disciplinary Committee, subjecting them to domunity service for one month.


    Then their parents called them out together as theirpanies were affected by their action. They thought Matthew influenced Tristan Davis to cklist their parents''pany.


    They were grounded for a month. Their parents confiscated their car keys and credit cards. Strictly no hanging out for them or else they won''t receive money and allowance from their parents.


    All of this mischief in one day happened because of Sophia, Matthew, and Tristan. They nned to get revenge by spreading Sophia''s video.


    However, the most depressing part was they lost all the copies of Sophia''s and Marcus'' scandal video. Upon entering his room to check hisptop that had a back-up copy of the video, he was bewildered to see hisptop got destroyed. It was burned and beyond repair. He lost lots of files.


    Now, John came to his brother''s club to vent his frustration for today''s misfortune. He was angry that he failed to get his revenge after being beaten up by Matthew.


    Mark and Daniel were surprised after hearing the story from John. They didn''t expect to hear that Matthew had a girlfriend who was still in college.


    Matthew and Tristan even used the Heavenly Star Enterprise to punish the others by cklisting their parents''pany.


    Mark and Daniel didn''t know if Chairman Lu was aware of this. They couldn''t believe that Tristan would do that just because of personal reasons. Thepany might lose potential revenue and partnerships with those otherpanies.


    "What is he thinking? Is this the quality of a CEO? Not business-minded. He let himself be affected by personal feelings in making reckless decisions that might harm thepany," Mark suddenly blurted out in annoyance.


    "We should inform Grandpa Lu about this. Tristan is abusing his power and authority as the CEO," Daniel alsomented.


    John nced at him in confusion. That''s the time Alexis introduced his friends to his younger brother, John.


    "By the way, this is Mark and Daniel, my friends. They are members of the Davis Family, Tristan''s cousins. And this is my younger troublesome brother, John."


    John was taken aback after hearing that. He ranted against Tristan and Matthew in front of them, only to find out they were rted to Tristan.


    ''Did I offend them again?'' John pondered at that thought.


    As if Mark had read his mind, he let out a soft chuckle and said, "Rx John. We are on the same page. Just like you, we hate Tristan and Matthew."


    "Matthew had beaten you up?! Hmmm, little John, do you want revenge? We can help you with that," Daniel offered him a hand while shing a sly smile on his face.


    "Yes, we still have scores to settle with those two. Do you want our help?" Mark asked John again.


    John couldn''t believe this. Tristan''s cousins were offering him help to get his revenge against Matthew. ''Are they for real? They are going to help me.''


    John didn''t respond yet and he just nced at his older brother with a questioning look. Alexis just nodded at him while giving him a reassuring smile. He was telling John that his friends were serious.


    "Hmmm, okay. Can you help me then? What are you nning?" John finally agreed.<sub> </sub>


    Mark and John just exchanged nces, giving John a meaningful smile. The two cousins were now scheming once more against Matthew and Tristan.


    "Ok, John. Listen carefully. This is what we are gonna do."


    Mark began sharing his n with John, Alexis, and Daniel. Everyone agreed with his proposition. This time John would finally get his revenge against Matthew including Tristan Davis.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    ~ University of Imperial Knight ~


    Today was the registration of participants for the Selection of Campus Belle. Zhen-Zhen was apanied by Alicia and Betsy.


    Though Tristan agreed to her request, Zhen-Zhen was still wearing her disguise today. Tristan suggested to her that she should only reveal her true appearance on the day of Selection and Voting.


    Tristan gave her tips that once she did that, the result would be more impactful. This would give her targets quite a shock, thinking that they were having an advantage but in fact, they couldn''t stand a chance against the beauty of his wife, Zhen-Zhen.


    Other participants and students might look down on her and evenugh at her once she registered using her disguise.


    But on the day of the Selection, those insults she received from them would be a great face p for them once they saw Zhen-Zhen''s true appearance.


    Zhen-Zhen liked the idea and suggestion of her naughty husband. Facepping sounded very fun for her. Her demonic side was kicking in. She wanted to give Jade a big p on the face but not literally pping her face.


    She couldn''t wait to see the faces and reactions of Jade and her friends once she got the title of Campus Belle.


    Tristan told her not to worry too much. He believed that Zhen-Zhen would definitely win this and gain the title~ Campus Belle.


    Tristan would consider those men blind and foolish if they won''t choose Zhen-Zhen after seeing her true appearance. He was now excited to see his wife outshine the other participants.


    After recalling the conversation she had with Tristan, Zhen-Zhen took a deep breath as she walked toward the Student Council Office.


    Other students who would participate and represent their respective sses were already gathered and lining up in the front of the Student Council Office. Athena and Jade together with Nyka and Emma were already there.


    Mary, who was assigned to the registration table, saw Zhen-Zhen approaching. She immediately stood up and waved at her with a cheerful smile on her face.


    "Are you here to register?" Mary asked Zhen-Zhen excitedly when she reached the registration table.


    Everyone who was gathered around that table including Jade and her friends had a look of disbelief when they heard Mary''sst statement.


    "Yes, sunbae. I will be the one representing our ss in this event," Zhen-Zhen said with confidence.


    The murmuring started when they heard her. They were giving Zhen-Zhen a weird look. Some evenughed at her tantly.


    "What? Is she a joke? Seriously¡­ someone like her representing their ss?"


    "She''s from First-year ss A. Wow¡­ what confidence she has. Hahaha."


    ''"Not funny at all."


    As expected, Zhen-Zhen became aughingstock that day. She heard different insults but she didn''t mind it. She just ignored them and continued filling up her registration form.


    Mary was trying her best to be patient with others. She wanted to scold those people who were throwing insults at Zhen-Zhen but, Zhen-Zhen stopped her.


    "It''s alright, Sunbae. Just don''t mind them. I''m fine." Zhen-Zhen reassured Mary.


    Mary could only sigh and nod her head. She knew that those people whoughed at Zhen-Zhen today would cry in the end since she''s confident that Zhen-Zhen would win the title of Campus Belle in their school.


    ''Hmmp. Just you wait. We will see. Lillie will show you the true meaning of beauty. A woman with a good heart. That''s Lillie! She''s different from these pretentious socialite beauties who think so highly of themselves.'' Mary thought to herself. She was already rejoicing inwardly.

 Chapter 369 The Selection Of Campus Belle

    ? The Day of The Selection of Campus Belle ?


    ~ At Heavenly Star Enterprise ~


    Tristan kept checking the time on the wall-clock while trying to finish everything he needed.


    The tap-tap sound of the keyboard could be heard inside his office. He was seriously working on hisptop when Matthew entered the room.


    "Tristan, are you sure about this? Do you really have to do this? I think this is not necessary anymore. Don''t you have trust in your wife''s capability?" Matthew asked Tristan exasperatedly.


    Matthew was holding two rectangr boxes in his hands.


    Tristan shifted his gaze from theptop to Matthew, lifting an eyebrow.


    "Of course, I do. I believe my wife will do very well today. It''s just that this is my way of showing my support. What''s wrong with that?" Tristan responded to Matthew.


    It did not take long when Andrew came inside his office.


    "Brother¡­" Andrew greeted his brother.


    Both Matthew and Tristan averted their gaze to Andrew.


    "Oh, Brother, you are back. I heard you hired a new assistant. Why? Did you fire Lodia, your secretary?" Tristan asked him with intrigue.


    Andrew was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect that Tristan would bring up the topic about his ''new assistant''.


    "Uhmm, I didn''t fire Lodia. She''s still working here. It''s just that this new assistant of mine has a different task to do," Andrew simply answered while scratching his nose.


    Tristan and Matthew looked at him in confusion but Andrew just smiled at them sheepishly. He decided to change the topic right away.


    "By the way, Brother, I came here to check something with you. Our advertising department just handed me documents subject to my approval as Finance Director. Is it true? Did you just ask to release two thousand gift certificates today? Where are you going to use that?" Andrew asked Tristan expectantly.


    Matthew sighed deeply after hearing that. The two boxes in his hands right now contained the two thousand pieces of gift certificates Tristan had requested from the Advertising Department.


    "Yes, it is true. I ordered it. So sign it already, Brother!" Tristan answered him cheerfully while grinning from ear to ear.


    Andrew nced at Matthew, giving him a questioning gaze. Matthew took a deep breath again before exining things to Andrew.


    "These gift certificates¡­ he will use them to bribe college boy students in the University of Imperial Knights today," Matthew informed Andrew while looking at Tristan helplessly.


    Andrew: "..."


    Andrew was rendered speechless when he heard that. He didn''t know the purpose of his brother about why he had to bribe two thousand college men in the University of Imperial Knight.


    He was about to ask him when the door swung open and Grandpa Lu emerged from it together with Assistant Twig.


    "Tristan, why did you apply for half-day leave today? And what will you do with the two thousand gift certificates?" Grandpa Lu asked Tristan directly without beating around the bush.


    Matthew heaved another deep sigh. He already expected this to happen. But Tristan remained nonchnt about this. He even weed Grandpa Lu with a bright smile on his face.


    Tristan stood up from his executive chair and walked over, approaching Grandpa Lu. He wrapped his arm around Grandpa Lu''s shoulder as if Grandpa Lu was his buddy, not his grandpa nor the Chairman. Andrew, Matthew, and Assistant Twig just watched him in disbelief.


    "Grandpa, right timing. I am about to inform you. Do you want toe with me this afternoon? Let''s show our support to my wife. I forgot to tell you that she is joining in the selection of Campus Belle today." Tristan said to his grandfather with his exhrated voice.


    "And those gift certificates..." Tristan pointed his finger to the boxes in Matthew''s hands. "I will use them as a contingency n. I will bribe those college students to vote for my wife using these gift certificates!"


    Assistant Twig: "..."


    Andrew: "..."


    Matthew shook his head while sighing helplessly. Would the Chairman approve this? Matthew knew that Chairman Lu doted so much on Tristan''s wife.


    But this strategy¡­ was it reasonable enough for Grandpa Lu not to scold Tristan for using thepany again for his personal reasons?


    It did not take long when they finally heard Grandpa Lu''s reaction.


    "What?! Two thousand gift certificates for bribing them to vote for Lillie?!" Grandpa Lu said exasperatedly before hitting Tristan''s head.


    Andrew and Assistant Twig both felt pity for Tristan. They were thinking that Grandpa Lu was unhappy with Tristan''s action.


    ''I knew it! It will not work this time,'' Matthew thought to himself while biting his lower lip.<sub> </sub>


    Grandpa Lu continued ranting at Tristan.


    "You dumb grandson of mine! Why didn''t you tell me sooner?! You should have asked for Five Thousand Gift Certificates!!! Not just only Two thousand. Don''t you know the poption of the students at the University of Imperial Knight? It has eight to ten thousand students there in the main Campus alone!"


    "Hehe, Sorry Grandpa. I forgot about that. Besides, I am only bribing the boys. Boys are the only ones allowed to vote for the Campus Belle. The male poption is lower than the female poption," Tristan justified himself while smiling sheepishly at his grandfather.


    Matthew: "..."


    Andrew: "..."


    Assistant Twig: "..."


    The three men who were just watching the grandfather and grandson duo on the sideline were at a loss for words. Who would have thought that Grandpa Lu would tolerate Tristan and even told him that he should have asked for more gift certificates?


    They underestimated Grandpa Lu''s favoritism. When it came to his granddaughter-inw, they forgot that he was in full support of her. That''s how he doted on Zhen-Zhen, his favorite granddaughter-inw.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. My wife doesn''t need this to win the Title of Campus Belle. I am confident that she will be chosen even without using these gift certificates." Tristan reassured his grandfather.


    "I just prepared these to show them that I, Tristan Davis, the CEO of Heavenly Star, will be very supportive to Lillie, the Campus Belle of the University of Imperial Knight. I will sponsor her and be ourpany''s model as well."


    "What do you think, Grandpa? This is a brilliant idea, right? My beautiful wife bing ourpany model!" Tristan proudly said with his sparkling hazel eyes.


    After hearing that, Grandpa Lu let out a soft chuckle. Then he patted Tristan''s head while grinning from ear to ear.


    "Smart move, Grandson. I like that idea. Now, I take back my words. You are not dumb. You are smart and wise, just like me." Grandpa Lu said,plimenting and praising Tristan.


    Tristan and Grandpa Lu were having a great mood today. What a miracle. They didn''t fight again but even agreed on the same thing. They were getting along very welltely.


    "Assistant Twig, clear all my schedule this afternoon. I will apany the CEO. The Chairman of Heavenly Star Enterprise should alsoe personally to woo the next model of our Company."


    Assistant Twig: "..."


    Andrew: "..."


    Matthew: "..."


    Tristan: *Grinning broadly while nodding his head*


    **********


    ~ At University of Imperial Knight ~


    The members of the Student Council were now busy preparing for the event this afternoon. They already finished decorating the stage where the participants would present themselves to everyone.


    Everyone was excited to see all the participants of the Campus Belle. It was the highlight. Some were just waiting to see the showdown between the two friends~ the reigning Campus Belle, Athena, and the Queen of Third Year ss, Jade.


    The majority of the students were already expecting that either Athena or Jade would win the title of Campus Belle. They didn''t see any strongpetitors among the other participants.


    The male students were also looking forward to what promise the participants would do just to convince the male students to vote for them.


    They remembered Athena distributed her photos with signature and selected men were so lucky to have a chance to date her after winning the title of Campus Belle. Jade, on the other hand, promised to hold and throw a big pool party for everyone who voted for her.


    It was a close fight between Athena and Jade. However, Marcus and the basketball varsity team yed a bigger role in choosing the Campus Belle because she would be their official Muse during their games.


    Marcus and his team supported Athena so, in the end, Athena was the one who received thergest number of votes.


    While the other students were excited, the participants were now preparing for the presentations. Each participant was given their own room where they could prepare, do their makeup and change their dresses.


    Because of this event, all sses were canceled today, allowing the other students to support their candidates.


    Zhen-Zhen was with Sophia right now. She was the only person who was helping her. Mary woulde and check on them once she finished her task in the Student Council.


    "Lillie, I am sorry. I don''t think I can be of help. I''m not good at applying makeup," Sophia said apologetically.


    Between Zhen-Zhen and Sophia, Sophia was the one who was very nervous and panicking. She didn''t know what to do to help Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle. "Sunbae, don''t stress yourself too much. It''s alright. I''ll be fine. Let''s just choose my dress first."


    Sophia and Zhen-Zhen were discussing what dress she should wear when a back-up arrived. Tristan sent Lorenzo, the Head Stylist of the Davis Family, to help Zhen-Zhen with her looks today. He also brought the dress which Tristan personally chose for his wife.

 Chapter 370 The Event Started

    Everything was set for today''s event- the stage, the ballot boxes where the men would put their votes, the officials and school administrations who would tally the votes in the end.


    Even the hosts for the events were prepared. Liam, being the most gorgeous professor in the University was tasked to be the male emcee for today''s event. He was partnered with Mary, the vice president of the Student Council.


    The other students were gathered in the Gym. The others who couldn''t be amodated inside the Gym were gathered in the football field wherein there was arge screen in the middle. They could see what was happening inside the Gym through thatrge widescreen.


    Meanwhile, all the participants were already waiting at the back of the stage except for Zhen-Zhen. Lorenzo came a little bitte so he was not yet done doing Zhen-Zhen''s makeup.


    Fortunately, with the help and influence of Mary, the Vice President, Zhen-Zhen got thest number to present. There were a total of 30dies participating in the selection of the Campus Belle.


    Athena should be thest one since she was the reigning Campus Belle but after knowing it''s Lillie Meyer got thest number, she didn''t mind it. Besides, she''s confident that no one would pay attention to Lillie.


    Just ten minutes before the presentation started, Tristan and Grandpa Lu arrived at the venue together with Assistant Twig and Matthew. The President of the University didn''t expect their sudden arrival.


    Upon hearing that the two prominent men from the Davis Family came, he immediately left his paperwork in his office and proceeded to the Gym.


    The President didn''t have any n of attending the selection of Campus Belle because the other higher-ups and school administrators were already present. But due to Tristana and Grandpa Lu''s presence, he set aside his other work for the day and prioritized entertaining the grandfather and grandson duo.


    The other students including the Student Council Members who were the organizer of this event were also puzzled why the CEO and the Chairman of Heavenly Star Enterprise came to watch the Selection of Campus Belle.


    If other students were happy to see them, there were some who were pissed off seeing Tristan and Matthew. Those people were none other than Marcus, John, and Lester. The three men were gathered together with the other basketball varsity team members.


    "They are here again?" John hissed while looking daggers in the direction of Matthew and Tristan.


    Lester just sighed deeply, hoping that they could avoid another confrontation with Matthew and Tristan. Marcus, on the other hand, watched Matthew with his glowering eyes while they were escorted to the row of seats just below the stage.


    A sharp glint flickered through his eyes as he gritted his teeth. ''I hate seeing this man''s face. He is full of himself, telling me I am nothingpared to him? What a ridiculous joke?! Sophia likes me, that''s a fact. He is just in denial.''


    It did not take long when Liam and Mary called the attention of everyone. The program had finally started. They heard the cheering of the excited crowd. Their loud noises and apuse reverberated inside the gym. They couldn''t wait any longer.


    Soon, Liam and Mary called the participants one by one. Each participant emerged on the curtaining from the backstage one after another.


    The beautifuldies walked across the stage, unting their stunning dresses and looks. After making some poses in every corner of the stage, they stopped in the middle where there was a standby microphone that they could use when introducing themselves.


    Each participant was given 3 minutes to introduce themselves to the crowd, their names, and the ss they were representing as well as the promise they wanted to make in order to convince the male poption to vote for them.


    The gym became lively as the participants started to show off their beauties and make their promises to the men. Loud cheering and whistling could be heard in the gym every after the participants finished their speeches.<sub> </sub>


    Everyone seemed to enjoy the event. Every ss was cheering for their representatives. But among them, there was a certain ss that was not happy today~ The First-Year ss A that was representing by Zhen-Zhen.


    Her ssmates were still upset when they learned that Zhen-Zhen was the one representing their ss and section. They became aughingstock in the whole first-year ss.


    Some upper sses ridiculed them, thinking that they were treating this event as a joke for allowing Zhen-Zhen to be their representative.


    Zhen-Zhen''s ssmates got mad at her, ming her for the humiliation they got because of her action. Some even cursed her, telling others that they won''t even support nor vote for her.


    Betsy and Alicia remained silent. They didn''t defend Zhen-Zhen to their ssmates. They made it look like Zhen-Zhen forced Alicia to back out. Since Alicia was a ''kind and generous friend'' of Lillie Meyer, she had no choice but to give way for her.


    Unknown to them, Alicia and Zhen-Zhen made a deal. Zhen-Zhen didn''t force her but she just negotiated with her. However, Alicia and Betsy didn''t speak up for her, letting their ssmates hate Zhen-Zhen.


    They just cared about the deal and condition they had with Zhen-Zhen. They were already rejoicing upon seeing Tristan Davis. They thought the day hase for them to meet and to formally introduce themselves to Tristan Davis.


    They didn''t care even if Zhen-Zhen aka Lillie humiliated herself today. The important thing was they would gain something out of this.


    "Aah! I''m so excited! It seems like I will be able to shake hands with Tristan Davis today. Betsy, my crush is so gorgeous. I wonder if he could still remember me," Alicia mumbled with her dreamy eyes.


    She recalled the first time she met Tristan on the campus. He was looking for Zhen-Zhen at that time. Who would have thought he was the mighty CEO of the famouspany, Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    "Hmm, ask him. I think he might remember you. After all, you are a pretty girl," Betsy said, reassuring her friend. Both of them were staring at Tristan, admiring his gorgeous look. He looked stunning with his ck corporate suit.


    Meanwhile, Tristan who was the center of women''s attention was busy conversing with his grandfather and his best friend, Matthew.


    "Argh, I''m wanna see my wife. Why hasn''t shee out of the stage yet? What number she got?" Tristanined to Grandpa Lu and Matthew, feeling impatient.


    Matthew thought Grandpa Lu would ask Tristan to be more patient and just wait for Zhen-Zhen''s turn. However, Grandpa Lu shared the same sentiments with Tristan. He was also bored and now eager to see his granddaughter-inw.


    "Assistant Twig, please check from the organizer what number Lillie got," Grandpa Lu ordered Assitant Twig with urgency.


    Both Matthew and Assistant Twig shook their head helplessly. Both grandfather and grandson couldn''t wait to see Zhen-Zhen. Assistant Twig had no choice but toply with his big boss''mand.


    "Thanks, Grandpa! You are the best!" Tristan praised his Grandpa Lu with a wide grin after hearing his order.


    Grandpa Lu just nodded his head with a broad smile on his face. "I want to see her too. I wonder what she looks like now. Hmm. She will outshine all the beauties here. I am sure of it!"

 Chapter 371 Shocking The Crowd

    Assistant Twig reported to Tristan and Grandpa Lu that Zhen-Zhen got thest number. Both Tristan and Grandpa Lu sighed deeply.


    They had no choice but to wait. Besides, Zhen-Zhen was worth the wait. They also believed the saying ''Save the Best for Last''.


    The program continued. Mary and Liam announced the assigned number of the candidate who woulde out from the stage''s curtain.


    After the long wait, Jade and Athena''s turn to showcase their beauty had finally arrived. The men''s eyes were fixed on the stage.


    This was the highlight they were waiting for~ the Showdown between Athena and Jade. They wondered who would win their hearts this time.


    Jade''s number was the first one that was called between them. A beautifuldy wearing a red tight-fitting maxi-dress with a high slit on both sides came out of the curtain.


    Her medium-length ck curly hair cascading down her shoulders. She looked fierce with her dress and makeup, a devilish beauty.


    Everyone was in awe seeing Jade''s sexy and hot demeanor. She nailed it today. The majority of men were drooling over her, most especially John.


    Jade peered at her surroundings while walking across the stage, doing sexy and seductive poses.


    Her heart skipped a beat the moment her eyes found Tristan sitting in the front row of seats in front of the stage. She tried to catch his attention but Tristan was not paying attention to her.


    He was busy looking at the back as if he was waiting to see someone. He didn''t even take a nce at Jade''s face.


    Though disappointed, Jade didn''t show her emotion as she maintained her seductive smile. She finally grabbed the microphone and introduced herself for formality.


    She knew that almost everyone already knew her. After all, she was very popr on the campus. This time she offered a cruise ship tour for everyone who would vote for her.


    Tristan and Grandpa Lu reacted after hearing that. They reflexively stared at each other thinking of the same thing.


    "Grandpa, what is more tempting? The cruise ship tour or the Heavenly Star Gift Certificates?" Tristan asked his grandpa, feeling doubtful.


    Grandpa Lu rubbed his chin, thinking for a moment. "For young ones who love adventures and group parties, a cruise ship tour is more tempting. Sigh, let''s think of a better offer."


    Tristan nodded in agreement. Then the grandfather and grandson duo fell silent as they were thinking about the most effective bribe they could give for the students to vote Zhen-Zhen.


    Assistant Twig and Matthew just looked at them helplessly.


    "Tristan and Chairman Lu are thinking what to offer. Are they the ones who will talk on the stage? They didn''t even consult Lillie about this," Matthew whispered to Assistant Twig.


    Assistant Twig let out a soft chuckle while nodding his head. "Let''s wait and see what young miss will offer to her schoolmates and how these two men beside us will interfere to help her." He whispered back at Matthew.


    Soon, Athena''s number was called. It was now her turn to appear on the stage. Another loud cheer was heard when the students saw Athena came out of the curtain.


    If Jade chose to wear a red dress, Athena chose to wear a ck dress. Just like Jade, she was looking hot and stunning with her long ck gown with a V-neck style, entuating the bare upper portion of her voluptuous breasts.


    The pervert sides of the young men were awakened by just watching her chests and fine assets. Her dress was too revealing, showing lots of skins.


    Others couldn''t deny the fact that Athena was worthy to be called the Campus Belle with her body and look.


    Now they were thinking that this would be another closepetition between two best friends, Athena and Jade. They were now thinking about whom they should vote for between the two beautifuldies.


    Just like Jade, Athena was taken aback when she saw Tristan sitting just below the stage.


    She wished to meet his gaze but Tristan was too upied by thinking about how he could help Zhen-Zhen to gain more votes.


    Tristan just paid attention when Athena spoke up her promise. This time Athena made a promise to distribute a photo in her bikini outfit with her signature.


    She''s already used to this since she''s into modeling so she didn''t mind spreading her sexy photos. She also promised another friendly date and a kiss on the cheek for selected lucky men.<sub> </sub>


    If Jade used her wealth, Athena, on the other hand, used her body and charm to lure men to vote for her.


    Tristan''s face immediately darkened after hearing that. "Grandpa, I think I changed my mind. I don''t want my wife to be a model anymore even if it''s ourpany or product she will be representing. I don''t want other men feasting on her photos. I will never let that happen."


    "And hell no! No kissing and no dating with other men! Over my dead body!" Tristan added with so much conviction.


    Grandpa Lu patted Tristan''s back and said, "Okay. I will support you on that, grandson."


    Soon, thest number was called. The First-year ss A knew that Zhen-Zhen was thest one who hadn''te out yet. They felt like leaving the venue already to save their faces from humiliation.


    However, they were curious to see how the in-looking conceited and shameless ssmate of theirs would perform today.


    Tristan and Grandpa Lu were now all eyes in front as they were aware that Zhen-Zhen would be the oneing out of that curtain next. They were excited to see her.


    It did not take long when a girl in her white dress emerged from the curtain. The moment they saw her, the venue was engulfed by silence.


    At the back center stage, a girl stood there in her white halter-neck pleated backless thigh-high slit dress matched with three-inches high heels.


    The dress clung to her slender body, showing off her sexy curves, t stomach, and narrow waist matched with feminine wide hips.


    The slit on the side of her dress was giving them a glimpse of her wless long legs.


    The dress she was wearing was not too revealingpared to the other candidates but still, her overall look stood out among them.


    Her long golden-brown hair was tied up in an updo. Her thick eyebrows she used during her disguise were reced by perfect-shaped eyebrows.


    Her ocean-like blue eyes were too charming as if they were looking into a vast ocean and clear blue sky, so refreshing!


    Her red pouty kissable lips looked delicious and sweet. They wondered how amazing it would be to touch and kiss those lips.


    She did not appear seductive but her innocent look entuating her irresistible charm and enchanting allure captivated their hearts.


    She looked like an angel who descended to Earth. They were absolutely smitten by her breathtaking and otherworldly beauty.


    Under the gaze of those students, Zhen-Zhen moved across the stage with confidence while wearing her mesmerizing smile.


    The students including the other participants who mocked and insulted her during the registration in front of the Student Council Office were now stunned with disbelief.


    Even her ssmates who looked down on her and who told her how shameless she was for asking Alicia to back out so that she could represent their ss could hardly believe what they were seeing right now.


    After a while, Zhen-Zhen''s voice broke the deafening silence in the gym as she introduced herself to everyone present there.


    "I am Lillie Meyer, the representative of First-Year ss A. Competing for the title Campus Belle. I hope I can get your support and vote for me." Zhen-Zhen softly said to the crowd, shing her captivating smile.


    After she spoke up, that''s the only time everyone regained their senses. They were still shocked by this turn of events. Soon, the gym was filled with murmuring and whispering.


    "Oh my God, she''s drop-dead gorgeous!"


    "She looks like an angel who descends from heaven,ing here on Earth to bless us."


    "What''s going on here? Is this Lillie? Our in-looking ssmate? Her voice is the same but her look is really different from before. Can someone exin this phenomenon?"


    "There''s no way she underwent surgery to change her look in just one day. We just saw her yesterday!"


    "This is ridiculous¡­ and impossible! Did Lillie hire a substitute? This is cheating!"

 Chapter 372 Stealing The Limelight

    Aside from the audience below the stage and those who were watching on the football field, Zhen-Zhen''s fellow candidates were dumbstruck in their spots.


    It was hard to believe that the woman in a white dress standing in front of them right now was the same woman they insulted during the registration of participants at the Student Council Office.


    "How can an ugly duckling turn into a beautiful swan in just one day? This is really suspicious. Is she a fake?" one candidate couldn''t help but express her thoughts.


    Even Athena and Jade were startled in utter disbelief. Jade took note of Zhen-Zhen since the night of the Acquaintance Party wherein she was reced by her in bing usherette of the Davis.


    Her displeasure toward Zhen-Zhen intensified when she learned that she''s a friend of Sophia.


    She saw her helping out Sophia in front of the Guidance Counselor and Disciplinary Committee when they confronted each other.


    Jade and her friends also looked down on Zhen-Zhen telling her that she and Sophia were suited to be friends.


    Who would have thought that this Lillie Meyer was a beautiful fairdy?


    Athena and Jade nced at the crowd. They could see the look of fascination and admiration from the men directed at Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen just stole the limelight from Jade and Athena. The men who were fawning over them moments ago immediately had a change of heart upon seeing Zhen-Zhen.


    With the appearance of this lovely Zhen-Zhen, Athena and Jade, who were supposed to be the only strongest candidates for the Campus Belle''s title, lost their shine and the trace of their presence in the eyes of those male students.


    For the first time, they felt threatened. Jealousy and insecurity appeared on their faces as they watched Zhen-Zhen walking across the stage while bing the center of attraction for men.


    She looked elegant, graceful, and breathtakingly beautiful to the extent of bewitching all the observers.


    If the three girls would stand together, everyone would notice that they werepletely different levels and couldn''t bepared. Zhen-Zhen''s beauty was way higher than them¡­ superior to them.


    It appeared that from today onward, the title of Campus Belle would be given to the freshman student.


    Grandpa Lu and Tristan had a proud look on their faces.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen met each other''s gazes a while ago. Just looking at her made Tristan''s heart beat faster and time seemed to stop, everything around him was in slow motion.


    All he could see was her¡­ his lovely wife. He noticed the surprised expression of Zhen-Zhen when she saw him.


    But her stunned look was reced immediately by a loving smile. His stomach fluttered, his heart thumping louder and louder the moment he saw that beautiful sight.


    ''Damn, she is gonna be the death of me. My heart is running wild. Why are you so beautiful, wifey? Can I just keep you forever? Lots of guys are feasting their eyes on you right now.'' Tristan thought to himself while sighing deeply.


    Meanwhile, Betsy and Alicia also had the same reaction as others.


    "Oh my gosh¡­ am I dreaming? Is that Lillie? Tell me, Alicia, you are also seeing what I am seeing right now," Betsy eximed in disbelief.


    Alicia''s eyes widened in surprise as well. She didn''t know what to say. This was truly a shocking revtion to them.


    "Did she deceive everyone? Why did she hide her beauty? Is she ashamed of her look? Is she avoiding someone? Maybe a pervert stalker!!!" Betsy continued talking, her imagination was running wild.


    Alicia couldn''t respond as she was still overwhelmed by everything. Now, she, including their other ssmates, understood why Lillie Meyer was too confident topete for the Title of Campus Belle.


    But, there were still others who were doubting Zhen-Zhen''s identity. They were thinking that she was just an impostor.


    Others believed that the beautiful girl standing before them was not the real Lillie Meyer but a fake one¡­ a substitute for this event.


    One candidate on the stage voiced herint and protest.


    "I think there is a mistake here¡­ a conspiracy or some kind of cheating!" She paused and pointed her finger toward Zhen-Zhen who was still in the center stage.


    "This girl is not a candidate. This is the first time we saw her. She doesn''t look like the representative of First-Year ss A who registeredst week."


    "She asked someone to represent her in this event. This is clearly cheating!" Another candidate spoke up, supporting the other''s remarks.


    Grandpa Lu and Tristan heard theirints. Now, the two men were having a dark expression on their faces.


    "Why are they using my granddaughter-inw of cheating? Are they blind? Fake and impostor, where did they get that idea? So ridiculous!" Grandpa Lu said in a low voice, expressing his displeasure.


    Tristan also squinted his eyes at those two women who were using his wife.


    "They couldn''t ept that my wifey is more beautiful than them. Seriously? Different Person my foot!! My wife is always looking beautiful even in her disguise."


    "Are they blind, Grandpa?!" Tristan added, just repeating Grandpa Lu''s statement.


    ''You are the blind one, Tris, because you can''t see the difference,'' Matthew thought to himself while trying to hold hisughter.<sub> </sub>


    Meanwhile, at the stage, Liam and Mary who were already aware of Zhen-Zhen''s real appearance started to speak up for her.


    "I, as the Vice President of the Student Council, could attest that there''s no cheating here. The girl in front of you is indeed Lillie Meyer. This is her real appearance." Mary said firmly using her microphone so that everyone could hear her words.


    "I was the one who gave her the orientation during her first day of ss. She disguised herself because she didn''t want to attract attention," Mary was hell-bent to stand as a witness for Zhen-Zhen.


    "Yes, this is very true. I also saw her real appearance before. There''s no mistake. She''s Lillie Meyer. There''s no reason for me to lie," Liam finally broke his silence.


    Aside from the two of them, another professor from the Faculty Staff also supported Mary and Liam.


    "I can also attest to this. She''s always been a lovely student. Honestly, I was puzzled when she started toe to school using her disguise. But I assure you, that girl was none other than Lillie Meyer," The person who spoke up was the English Professor of Zhen-Zhen.


    He remembered meeting her when he ryed the message to her that someone came to see her and she was being excused from his ss. That was the time Grandpa Lu visited Zhen-Zhen in her school.


    Since these three reliable people already assured them, everyone believed that the real Lillie Meyer was the one standing on the center stage right now.


    Just like that, the cheating issue was resolved.


    Even Marcus, John, and Lester didn''t expect this event to unfold before them. They were shocked beyond belief.


    Who would have thought that Sophia''s friend would be as beautiful as this?


    The other members of the Basketball Varsity Team started to show their interest to Zhen-Zhen. A new beauty who might be their new Muse just appeared.


    The team became more excited than before. At first, they thought no one could surpass Athena''s and Jade''s beauty.


    Zhen-Zhen really exceeded their expectations. A while ago, they had already decided of whom they should vote for and support between Athena and Jade.


    But after seeing Zhen-Zhen, they were now having second thoughts. They wanted this new face to be their Muse.


    After a while, one guy from the Varsity Basketball Team stood up and raised something to them.


    Liam and Mary acknowledged him and they let him talk.


    "Ms. Lillie Meyer, I just noticed that aside from other candidates, you are the only one who didn''t make any promises to us." The guy paused for a moment, smiling mischievously at Zhen-Zhen.


    "How do you expect us to support you and vote for you? Come on, Miss Lillie, you have to convince us and make some promises just like the other candidates," Another yer spoke up, urging Zhen-Zhen to make a promise.


    Tristan, who was just listening to their demands, was trying his best to control himself from talking back at them.


    "How dare they demand something from my wife?! Are they expecting her to offer a picture and a date just like what the other candidates had offered them?" Tristanined through his gritted teeth.


    Matthew just looked at his best friend helplessly. He just hoped Tristan could maintain his cool, or else, he might do something he was not supposed to do.


    "Hey, Tris¡­ calm down. You know it''s natural to make promises during this event. You even experienced it before, remember?"


    "Don''t get mad and don''t make a scene here, for your wife''s sake," Grandpa Lu also reminded his grandson.


    Tristan had just calmed down when another yer suggested something.


    "Miss Lillie, why don''t you give us pictures too or offer us a special date with you."


    *THUD!*


    Tristan totally lost it. He stood up and mmed his hands on the table in front of them after hearing that suggestion.


    He shot the guy a cold sharp re. His eyes were bloodshot. He clenched his teeth.


    ''There''s no way I will allow that!'' Tristan screamed in his mind.


    All eyes were now focused on Tristan. Everyone was puzzled because of his sudden action.


    "What''s wrong with CEO Davis?"


    "Is he mad? But why?"


    Grandpa Lu just facepalmed while shaking his head.


    ''What an impulsive grandson I have here,'' Grandpa Lu mumbled to himself.

 Chapter 373 Overwhelming Support

    Grandpa Lu tugged Tristan''s sleeve, signaling him to sit down. Tristan already caught the attention of other students and Grandpa didn''t want him to make a scene there.


    Zhen-Zhen who was still holding the microphone at the center stage shifted her gaze from the basketball varsity team to Tristan.


    She noticed the upset and angry expression of her husband, Tristan. She remembered that Tristan told her that he could easily get jealous.


    At that certain moment, she knew that she had to pacify him. But at the same time, she should be polite in dealing with and refusing the suggestion of the basketball yer who asked her about pictures and dates.


    Before Tristan could lose his remaining self-restraint and reach his boiling point, Zhen-Zhen spoke up from the stage. Her voice suddenly diverted Tristan''s attention.


    When he looked at the stage, he met Zhen-Zhen''s gaze. She was looking at him with a loving smile on her face. Her beautiful blue eyes seemed to tell him to calm down.


    Tristan went back to his seat as he realized his mistake. He knew that this was Zhen-Zhen''s moment. He should not ruin it just because of his anger and jealousy. He had to behave and be more patient for Zhen-Zhen''s sake.


    Matthew and Grandpa Lu heaved a sigh of relief when Tristan silently and obediently sat back on his seat. Their attention was back to Zhen-Zhen who was talking on the stage.


    "I''m sorry, I forgot about the promise," Zhen-Zhen chewed on her lower lip while looking apologetic.


    The men swooned upon seeing that pretty and cute gesture of her. How could someone be as pretty as this, even by just simply pouting her lips?


    The men who asked her about promises and making demands on her felt guilty for her.


    "Oh, don''t apologize, Ms. Lillie. It''s alright. Don''t be sad," the man said while scratching his face.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at him and gave him a grateful look. The man felt like he just won a lottery upon seeing her smiling at him.


    ''Aah, so gorgeous! I think I fell in love. Is this what they called love at first sight?'' the yer thought to himself. His dreamy eyes sparkling with joy.


    "I can''t promise to treat you in a cruise ship or throw a party for everyone. I''m just a simple student here. I can''t spend that money. Just like my friend, Sophia, I am also a schr here. Trying our best to study hard to maintain our schrship. But despite that, I am proud to be a schr. We are not rich in wealth but we are rich in intelligence."


    Zhen-Zhen told this statement to uplift the morals of the schrs in the university. She wanted to emphasize that though students were just relying on schrship, others had no right to look down on them because they were working hard to maintain it.


    Because of this statement from her, she gained respect from all schrs of the University of Imperial Knight. They were d that someone stood up for them and became their voice.


    Most of them experienced bullying and oftentimes others looked down on them because they didn''t belong to rich and prominent families, unlike other students.


    Sometimes, social status mattered to them that poor students like them often got bullied. Some professors also gave special treatment to those rich kids.


    "I will definitely vote for her, our fellow schr," one schr mumbled, showing his support for Zhen-Zhen.


    Other schrs shared sentiment with him. They would definitely vote for her. She''s kind and she''s smart, an epitome of beauty and brain with a good heart.


    Sophia, who was just listening backstage, felt touched by Zhen-Zhen''s words. She was feeling grateful to her. Even in times like this, she was thinking about her. A true friend indeed.


    Jade, on the other hand, clenched her fists in annoyance and irritation. She knew that Zhen-Zhen intentionally used her promise as an example.


    ''What is she trying to say here? Is there something wrong with that? So what, I can afford it. It''s not my fault that my family is rich.'' Jadeined in her thoughts. She felt like Zhen-Zhen was indirectly attacking her.


    After a while, Zhen-Zhen continued her speech.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t offer you a date as well. For me, dating someone should be taken seriously. You should date someone because you truly like to get to know that person, not because of a prize or the benefits you will gain from it."


    "I don''t want to give others false hope and toy with their feelings just because I will gain something from it," Zhen-Zhen said meaningfully.


    "Don''t you agree with me?" Zhen-Zhen asked them. But for some reason, Marcus felt like that statement was directed at him. His face darkened, gritting his teeth.


    Almost everyone liked her statement as they unconsciously nodded their heads in agreement. She had a point for telling that.


    "How about a picture from you, Miss Lillie?" Another yer asked her again for a picture.


    Tristan hastily turned his head in that direction, looking daggers at the man who just spoke up. If just one look could kill then that yer should have been dead already.


    "Here we go again," Matthew murmured after sensing the chilly aura surrounding Tristan.


    "Someone is really courting death here," Matthew sighed helplessly.<sub> </sub>


    *Cough* *Cough*


    Grandpa Lu cleared his throat to remind Tristan to behave. Tristan continued frowning. Someone was really testing his patience here. He didn''t know how long he could bear this.


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, let out a soft giggle making the men''s hearts fluttered by just listening to it.


    "Sorry, I''m not that famous for me to offer you my picture. I am not an artist nor a model. I am just a simple first-year student, trying topete for the title of Campus Belle."


    "I don''t want to make promises because I want you to choose among us whom do you think is the best candidate to be the Campus Belle."


    "You should choose someone not because of the promises but because you think she''s the one suitable for the title. I feel like making any promises is like bribing someone. If I do that then I feel like I will lose the true meaning of this contest."


    "I want to get this title because of my qualities, not because of the promise I make. Gentlemen... I trust your judgment. If you think I am not suitable for this title as Campus Belle then I can ept that wholeheartedly. The final decision is on your hands."


    "Once again, this is Lillie Meyer, representing First-year ss A, hoping for your support." Zhen-Zhen ended her speech with a charming smile on her face.


    "Whoa!!! That''s our ssmate!!! Please vote for her! Support her!" Someone shouted from the group of First-Year ss A.


    That person was their President. Zhen-Zhen''s ssmates started cheering after her speech. They even pped their hands for her, feeling proud.


    After a while, the President of First-Year ss-A spoke up again.


    "Vote for our ssmate. Though she didn''t make any promises, I will make a promise on her behalf. I will treat everyone who will vote for her to our restaurant. Unlimited food for free!!"


    When they heard that, another person spoke up.


    "I am her fellow schr. If you will vote for her, I promise to tutor everyone for free for three days!"


    "Me too, I can do a free tutorial for subjects you have difficulty with, just vote for her." Another schr spoke up.


    Everyone was showing their support by making promises on Zhen-Zhen''s behalf. This turn of events was unexpected.


    The basketball varsity team did it once for Athena before.


    But now, Zhen-Zhen was getting overwhelming support from other students. They were willing to support her without asking anything in return.


    Zhen-Zhen was surprised to see this. She just told them she didn''t want to bribe anyone just to gain votes but her supporters were doing this for her.


    Liam who was enjoying the scene leaned on Mary and whispered something. "Miss Vice President, Is a professor allowed to show support as well? How about I offer an exemption on the final exam too for those who will vote for Lillie?" Liam chuckled after saying those remarks.


    Mary: "..."


    ''Eh, Is professor Liam joking? Or he really means it?'' Mary pondered at that thought.


    Liam patted Mary''s shoulder after seeing her stunned expression. "I''m just kidding. Someone might beat me up if I do that." Liam said meaningfully, averting his gaze in Tristan''s direction.


    Grandpa Lu was grinning from ear to ear. He admired his granddaughter-inw more for that very amazing and wonderful speech.


    She was able to handle everything smoothly, gaining instant loyal supporters who would do anything for her just to win.


    "How about you grandson? I think it''s your time to make a promise on your wife''s behalf and show your support."


    Tristan automatically stood up, giving his grandfather a cheeky grin. Without caring about what others would think, Tristan confidently walked on the center stage, grabbing the microphone.


    Tristan cleared his throat first before speaking up. The gym was engulfed by silence once again as everyone focused their attention on the CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise. It seemed like he had some important announcement to make.


    "Hello, everyone. My grandfather and I watched the program since the start. Upon seeing all the candidates, we, as alumni of this Alma Matter, have decided to support someone as we think she''s the one who deserves to be called the Campus Belle."


    "I brought two thousand Heavenly Star gift certificates. Those first two thousand who will vote for her will receive one gift certificate from us. Choose Lillie Meyer."


    Then Tristan nced at Zhen-Zhen meaningfully. He looked like saying, "Sorry wifey. But your husband is a CEO and you are a CEO''s wife, so if you can''t afford to spend money, then I will do it for you."


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."

 Chapter 374 Celebration Dinner

    With almost everyone supporting Zhen-Zhen, plus Tristan''s intervention, Zhen-Zhen dominated the votes for the Campus Belle.


    Almost ny percent of the male student poption voted for her thus crowning Zhen-Zhen as the new Campus Belle of the University of Imperial Knight.


    First-Year ss-A celebrated this victory. All the unhappiness they felt toward Zhen-Zhen suddenly disappeared. They felt proud that the new Campus Belle came from their ss.


    Grandpa Lu and Assistant Twig left immediately when the result came out because of somepany matters. But before leaving, Grandpa Lu made sure to greet Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan and Matthew stayed for a while. Sophia and Zhen-Zhen were together. They were being surrounded by Zhen-Zhen''s ssmates.


    Both Tristan and Matthew could not find a perfect chance to approach the two women. They just watched them on the sideline.


    There were lots of male students who wanted to congratte Zhen-Zhen but Tristan bribed them with the gift certificates just for them to leave Zhen-Zhen alone.


    He seeded in sending away those flies but Zhen-Zhen''s ssmates came running to her. They were excited to talk to her. Some apologized to her for not believing in her.


    Betsy and Alicia also acted very friendly toward Zhen-Zhen. They just witnessed how Zhen-Zhen easily won the title. Many students became her fans, supporters, and admirers.


    They had to seize this opportunity to ride her fame. Now, they understood how they could be popr in school: Just be friends with the Campus Belle.


    "Congrats, Lillie! You look stunning today! We are proud of you," the ss President greeted Zhen-Zhen.


    "Thank you, ss President for supporting me," Zhen-Zhen responded to him with a smile.


    "You deceived us. Why did you disguise yourself? You should unt your beauty, not hide it," Betsy also joined the conversation.


    Zhen-Zhen nced at Tristan when she heard that question. She giggled upon seeing Tristan sulking at the corner of the stage. He was looking in her direction, pouting and wearing his pitiful look.


    He wanted to talk to her already but he couldn''t find the chance because her ssmates were still pestering her.


    "ssmates, thank you. Sorry if I disguised myself. I have some personal reason for that. Anyway, can I excuse myself first? I need to talk to my sponsor," Zhen-Zhen politely said to her ssmates.


    They had no choice but to let her go. The ss president informed everyone that he would organize a victory party for this.


    Zhen-Zhen immediately grabbed Sophia toward the stage where Tristan and Matthew were waiting for them. Betsy and Alicia just watched the twodies approaching Tristan and Matthew.


    They wanted to join them but Zhen-Zhen didn''t invite them so they just stayed with their ssmates. There was a hint of envy in their eyes as they saw Zhen-Zhen happily conversing with Tristan.


    Tristan immediately grabbed Zhen-Zhen to the backstage where no one was watching them. Zhen-Zhen pounced on him and hugged Tristan tightly.


    "Hubby, thank you foring today. You surprised me!"


    Tristan chuckled while stroking her hair. "Of course, I want to see my wife outshining those mean girls. You totally nailed it, Zhen-Zhen."


    Zhen-Zhen broke the hug and looked straight into his eyes.


    "Are you not angry anymore?" Zhen-Zhen asked him anxiously as she remembered Tristan''s reaction a while ago.


    Tristan shook his head. "I will not be mad anymore as long as you will give me a bribe."


    Tristan looked at her expectantly, waiting for his bribe. As if Zhen-Zhen read his mind, she cupped Tristan''s face and nted a lingering kiss on his lips.


    When they parted, Tristan caressed her face and said, "Let''s celebrateter at home together with Father-in-Law and Matthew. Invite Sophia as well. Remember, we should help Matthew to win Sophia''s heart."


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes sparkled with excitement after hearing that. "Yes, I like it. Let''s celebrate tonight together with them."


    They were still talking when Tristan''s phone rang.


    "Wifey, Andrew is calling me. Let me answer this." Tristan answered the phone in front of Zhen-Zhen. He was holding her hand while the other one was holding the phone.


    Tristan: "Hello, Bro?"


    Andrew: "How is it? Did Lillie win?"


    Tristan rolled his eyes.


    Tristan: "Did you just call me to ask that? I thought something came up in thepany."


    Tristan heard Andrewughing from the other line.


    Andrew: "No. In fact, I know my sister-inw will win. But what I am curious about is whether you create amotion or not."


    Tristan: "Huh? Why do you think I will make amotion here?"


    Andrew let out another chuckle before answering Tristan.<sub> </sub>


    Andrew: "Simply because¡­ I know you will get jealous if men will start setting their eyes on your beautiful wife and try to get her attention."


    Andrew was teasing Tristan over the phone. He could imagine Tristan''s face right now. Tristan narrowed his eyes when he heard that.


    Tristan: "Do you have anything else to say? If not, then I''ll hang up. You are disturbing my wonderful moment with your sister-inw."


    Andrew burst outughing once again. He didn''t know that having this light conversation with Tristan while teasing him could be this fun. He was d that they fixed their rtionship as brothers.


    Andrew: "Alright Bro, I will not disturb you. Send my regards to my sister-inw. Congratte her on my behalf."


    Andrew was about to hang up the phone when Tristan spoke again.


    Tristan: "Why don''t you congratte her personally? We will have a mini celebration tonight at our home. Drop by and join us."


    Andrew was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect that Tristan would invite him.


    Andrew: "Are you sure? Do you want to invite me?"


    Tristan: "Yes, of course. Just make sure to bring something good to eat. Matthew and Lillie''s friend will also join us. We will wait for you."


    Andrew: "Sure, bro. I will definitelye. Thank you for asking me to join you."


    Tristan: "See youter then, bro."


    Tristan smiled before hanging up. He could sense that Andrew was quite surprised when he invited him. He was d that he did. This was also a perfect opportunity to bond with him and for them to get closer.


    On the other hand, Andrew was still looking at his phone with a bright smile on his face. He just felt happy because his brother willingly invited him toe over for tonight''s celebration.


    He felt that their rtionship was going better each day. He hoped for this day toe that the animosity between them would disappear.


    Andrew was still savoring this blissful feeling when suddenly someone hit him at the back.


    *Pak*


    "Hey Boss, why are you smiling like a fool? Did you lose your mind already? Should I bring you now to the psychiatrist for help?" A bubbly feminine voice was heard.


    Andrew turned around and squinted his eyes at her. The woman who just suddenly appeared, hitting him on the back was none other than his volunteer assistant, Alveena.


    It''s been five days since Alveena started fulfilling her role as Andrew''s personal assistant. She didn''t go home yet. She was still staying at Andrew''s penthouse.


    "Hey, why are you looking at me like that? Your mood suddenly changed. Moments ago you were smiling. Now, you are looking so grumpy again."


    Andrew arched his brow and folded his arms across his chest. "It''s because of you. You just ruined my moment. Go¡­ make me a coffee."


    "Noted, Boss!" Alveena said enthusiastically.


    "By the way,ter don''t wait for me. You go home first. I will visit my brother and sister-inw. We will celebrate." Andrew informed Alveena.


    Alveena''s eyes lit up upon hearing the word ''celebrate''.


    "Really? Then let mee with you!"


    "I want to meet my brother-inw and sister-inw!!" She added in a low voice but Andrew still managed to hear that.


    "Pardon, what did you say?" Andrew was looking at her with disbelief.


    Alveena repeated her word, "I said let mee with you."


    "No, not that. The other one¡­" Andrew said with a serious look on his face.


    Alveena chewed on her lower lip, trying to hold herughter. ''Did he hear myst words?''


    Andrew raised his brow, waiting for her answer.


    "I said I want to meet my brother-inw and sister-inw," Alveena said with a straight face.


    Andrew: "..."


    Alveena couldn''t describe the expression on Andrew''s face the moment she repeated those words. He looked like he wanted to say something but he couldn''t utter a word.


    After a while, Alveena''s giggle bubbled up in his office.


    "Hey, I am just kidding. I mean, your brother and your sister-inw."

 Chapter 375 FaMo Is Back

    Sophia and Matthew were very quiet while waiting for Zhen-Zhen and Tristan who were still talking backstage. Sophia felt a little bit awkward with Matthew.


    After everything that happened, she still felt shy toward Matthew. She didn''t know how she would talk to him without being embarrassed.


    Matthew did his best to protect her. He even pretended to be her boyfriend in front of Marcus and his friends just to maintain her woman''s pride. She felt grateful for that.


    However, she couldn''t help but feel ashamed about herself. Matthew saw her in that state wherein she and Marcus were sharing a very intimate moment. Whenever she would remember that she had the urge to hide from Matthew.


    Matthew, on the other hand, didn''t know how to start a conversation with Sophia. He didn''t know if Sophia felt ufortable in his presence just because he pretended to be her boyfriend.


    He could feel her uneasiness and it seemed like she was avoiding him.


    ''Is she upset with me? Did I overdo it? She said she''s okay and not mad when I apologized to her before. Did she just pretend to be okay? Did she hate it when I lied to them about being her boyfriend?'' Matthew heaved a deep sigh while thinking about those questions in his mind.


    Both of them were avoiding each other''s eyes. They just stood there quietly. However, Matthew was stealing a nce at Sophia from time to time.


    He wanted to talk to her. He hated this kind of awkwardness between them. He hoped that Sophia would feelfortable in his presence, not like this.


    ''Argh¡­ what should I do?'' Matthew subconsciously tugged his hair in annoyance. He was annoyed with himself.


    That adorable look of Matthew tugging his hair was the view that greeted Sophia''s sight when she decided to take a peek and check what Matthew was doing.


    For some reason, Sophia found him cute and funny while doing that. He looked like he was about to cry or something. Sophia was not able to hold herself and a soft giggle escaped her lips.


    When Matthew heard that, he nced in her direction only to find out that Sophia was looking at him whileughing cheerfully. He was still holding his hair with both hands.


    Matthew fixed his hair immediately, a blush subconsciously crept over his cheeks. ''Damn, did she just see me doing that? Argh¡­ so embarrassing, Dude.''


    *Cough! Cough!* Matthew cleared his throat.


    "Headache¡­" He simply said as an alibi, trying to save his ''handsome and respectable'' image from Sophia.


    Sophia stoppedughing and her face became serious again with a hint of worry. "Are you okay? Do you feel sick?"


    Matthew smiled inwardly when he saw the concern in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I''m okay now¡­ feeling so much better¡­ after seeing you smile," Matthew said in a suave tone while shing his charming smile.


    Sophia: "..."


    Sophia was rendered speechless. Now it was her turn to be flustered as her cheeks reddened in an instant. Sophia looked away immediately while biting her lips. She pretended that she didn''t hear hisst remarks.


    Matthew, on the other hand, couldn''t believe that those words came out of his mouth. ''Dang¡­ did I make her feel ufortable again? It just came out of my mouth naturally. Damn! I think this is the effect of watching over Tristan for years while he was flirting with women.


    It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen and Tristan joined Sophia and Matthew.


    "Hey, Are you two alright? Both of you look like tomatoes right now. What happened to your faces?" Tristan tantly said, smiling teasingly at Sophia and Matthew.


    Matthew narrowed his eyes at him as if telling Tristan he didn''t have to say that loudly. Tristan just chuckled while shrugging his shoulders nonchntly.


    "Shall we go home now, wifey?" Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen. She just smiled and bobbed her head frantically.


    She was tired today and she wanted to go home for her to rest. Zhen-Zhen didn''t know why but she could easily get tiredtely.


    "Matt, Sophia,e with us. We will celebrate tonight. Are you both free?" Tristan asked the two people who felt very awkward with each other.


    "Hmm, sure. We have to celebrate Lillie''s victory. She just snatched the title of Campus Belle from Marcus''s girl." Matthew couldn''t help but make that sidement.


    It''s toote when he realized that Sophia might still be affected by Marcus. He wanted to hit his mouth for mentioning Marcus''s name and pointing out that Athena was Marcus''s girl.


    But Sophia didn''t mind it at all. She just nodded her head with a smile and said, "Yes, let''s go and celebrate!"


    Soon, the four of them left the University of Imperial Knight. They dropped by the Supermarket to buy food and drinks for tonight''s celebration. Matthew was assigned to be a Chief Cook tonight.


    After an hour of shopping, the four of them finally arrived at Tristan''s ce. Tristan didn''t expect that upon entering the house, a surprise was already waiting for him.


    Tristan dropped the paper bags he was holding the moment he saw the two ck fluffy cats sleeping together on the couch in the living room.


    ''Oh my gosh¡­ the real FaMo has just returned. I''m doomed! Zhen-Zhen would know that I lied to her,'' Tristan was screaming in his mind. The look of shock and disbelief was written all over his face.


    "Tristan¡­ what''s wrong?" Zhen-Zhen asked him curiously when she noticed himing into a sudden halt and dropping the groceries on the floor.


    Tristan gulped hard as he nced at Zhen-Zhen with a guilty expression. She frowned and nced in the direction where Tristan was looking at moments ago.


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes widened in surprise upon seeing the two ck cats.<sub> </sub>


    "FaMo," Zhen-Zhen blurted out excitedly before running toward the couch.


    She was d to see FaMo back in his cat form. This only meant that FaMo had regained his magical power.


    FaMo suddenly woke up when he felt soft hands carrying his body. He blinked away his sleepiness and looked up only to see Zhen-Zhen''s smiling face.


    ''Oh, they are back.'' FaMo thought to himself.


    "FaMo," Zhen-Zhen mumbled again before squeezing him in her arms.


    Then FaMo gazed forward and he saw Tristan who was frozen in his spot while wearingplex emotions on his handsome face.


    That was the time when he realized that he was still in his cat form. FaMo tried his best not tough after seeing Tristan''s expression.


    He didn''t mean to put him in this difficult situation. It''s just that he tried out if he already recovered his power so he shifted back into his cat form.


    He seeded. After that, he nned on returning again in his human form but suddenly Pam-Pam approached him.


    He wanted to y with FaMo in his cat form. So the two of them started running around in the different corners of the house until they got exhausted.


    They ended up sleeping together on the couch. He didn''t expect that Tristan and Zhen-Zhen would return soon.


    FaMo and Zhen-Zhen knew what Tristan was worrying about right now. They could tell right away after seeing the guilty expression of Tristan.


    Meanwhile, Matthew and Sophia who were oblivious of what was happening in the living room just entered the house and joined them.


    Sophia gasped in amazement upon seeing the two cute adorable ck cats. "Wow, they are so cute. Are they siblings or a pair?"


    Meow! Meow!


    FaMo: ''Sophia, that''s brutal. I am a mighty dragon. If I have a sibling then it should be a dragon, not a cat.''


    Zhen-Zhenughed at FaMo''s remarks. She''s the only one who could understand him.


    Sophia also carried Pam-Pam in her arms.


    "They are not siblings," Zhen-Zhen answered Sophia.


    Tristan also spoke up. "Not a pair. They are both male cats."


    Sophia frowned when she heard that.


    "CEO Tristan, are you sure about that? This cat I am holding right now is a female, not a male cat."


    Tristan: "..."


    FaMo: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    The three of them were stupefied and thinking about the same thing. ''So Pam-Pam is a female cat! Not a male cat!''


    Sophia told them how distinguished a female cat from a male cat.


    After hearing that, Tristan turned to Zhen-Zhen. "You already knew that Pam-Pam is not FaMo that''s why you gave her another name?"


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip. She knew that Pam-Pam was not FaMo but she didn''t know that Pam-Pam was a female cat.


    However, Zhen-Zhen just yed along with Tristan''s assumption and nodded her head. Besides, she couldn''t tell Tristan yet that FaMo was not an ordinary cat.


    ''Grrr. Agent Phoenix! I will reduce your sry because of this! Why did you choose a female cat as a substitute for a male cat!?? My wife already knew all along.'' Tristan immediately med Agent Phoenix because of this.


    Then Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen again with his pitiful look. "Wifey, are you mad at me for lying and hiding the truth from you about FaMo''s disappearance?"


    "No, hubby. I understand your good intention. I didn''t mind it."


    ''I should be the one who should apologize for hiding the truth from you, hubby. Besides, FaMo didn''t disappear. He is with us always.'' Zhen-Zhen added to her thoughts.


    Sophia and Matthew who didn''t know what they were talking about just left the husband and wife as they both proceeded in the kitchen.


    They gave Zhen-Zhen and Tristan privacy to talk while the two of them made themselves busy preparing for tonight''s dinner.

 Chapter 376 Pretty Cute

    Zhen-Zhen was currently resting in her room together with FaMo and Pam-Pam. They let her rest for a while since she seemed very tired and exhausted.


    Matthew and Sophia were almost done cooking when they heard the ringing of the doorbell. Tristan, who was the one setting up the table in the living room, went to open the door.


    As he expected, the person outside was Andrew. But he was not alone. He came with a woman¡­ another beautiful woman, not Hannah.


    Tristan paused for a few moments just staring at his brother and the Lady beside him. This was the first time he saw that girl. Tristan nced at Andrew with a questioning look in his eyes as if asking him "Who is she?"


    Andrew understood that kind of look from Tristan right away so he decided to exin things to him. However, before he could utter a single word, the girl next to them suddenly spoke up thus interrupting him.


    "Good evening, Handsome! I mean, Mr. CEO. I am Alveena, Director Davis''s new personal assistant. Sorry, if I tag along without an invitation. I just want to meet you in person and his sister-inw." Alveena said spontaneously while smiling cheerfully at them.


    Tristan was stupefied by her enthusiastic and bubbly attitude. She seemed friendly, approachable, and¡­ talkative.


    He wondered why Andrew chose an assistant like her because he knew his brother didn''t like talkative girls. Besides, based on her behavior, she''s acting like a close friend with Andrew, not as an assistant.


    Andrew''s assistant would never dare to interrupt him while speaking with others. So Tristan nced at Alveena with intrigue and amusement.


    Andrew, on the other hand, shot Alveena a warning look. He just hoped Alveena would be less talkative and would behave well in front of his brother and sister-inw.


    ''And why the hell she just called my brother ''Handsome''? Is she flirting with him?'' Andrew frowned at that thought.


    He had a bad feeling that Alveena would create trouble tonight. Now he was starting to regret bringing her with him. He didn''t know why he gave in again with her request.


    She kept on bugging him in the office. If she wanted something she wouldn''t take ''no'' for an answer. She was very determined to get it.


    And here they were again, Alveena seeded in convincing him to tag along tonight. Who would have thought that her pitiful act and noisy pestering would make Andrew concede to her?


    Andrew had no choice but to say yes just to keep her silent and behave. ''Argh, this girl will be the death of me!'' Andrew facepalmed at that thought.


    Meanwhile, Tristan finally acknowledged Alveena''s introduction and greetings. He opened the door wide for them to enter. He guided them to the living room.


    "You came at the right time. Matthew just finished cooking our food tonight. I will just go and wake up, my wife. Please make yourself at home," Tristan said to Andrew and Alveena.


    Tristan proceeded to their bedroom where Zhen-Zhen was resting. Upon entering the room, he saw her sound asleep while FaMo was watching over her. Pam-Pam was also sleeping next to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Strange. FaMo returned but now my father-inw disappeared. I wonder where he went this time." Tristan mumbled while approaching their bed.


    FaMo heard him so he nced in his direction. Tristan stopped in front of FaMo and patted his head.


    "Wee back, FaMo. I missed you. Now, you have a friend. I hope you are happy because of this," Tristan said, talking to FaMo as he continued petting his head.


    For some reason, Tristan felt like FaMo had changed his behavior a little bit toward him. ''Hmm, Did FaMo miss me too? He seems very friendly to me now.''


    "FaMo, you missed a lot of things here while you were gone. Did you know that I finally met Zhen-Zhen''s father? He is a cool guy. He frightened me at first, butter on, I realized he was acting like that because he was just being protective of Zhen-Zhen."


    "I will introduce you to himter on once hees back," Tristan said to FaMo excitedly.


    FaMo just looked at him helplessly. ''That will never happen unless I can divide myself into two, one as Zhen-Zhen''s father and one as Zhen-Zhen''s cat.''


    When Tristan finished talking to FaMo, he averted his gaze to the sleeping beauty in his bed.


    "Time to wake up, Sleeping Beauty," Tristan softly mumbled before leaning over to kiss Zhen-Zhen on her lips.


    FaMo immediately looked away. He felt like his eyes were bulging out just seeing this. He jumped off the bed and decided to leave the room. Fortunately, Tristan didn''t close the door when he entered.


    Zhen-Zhen was awakened at the feel of soft warm lips brushing hers. She opened her eyes and saw Tristan kissing her lips very gently.


    She responded to his kiss as she reached her hands, touching Tristan''s face. Feeling her soft hands on his cheek and the movement of her lips, Tristan knew that he seeded in waking up her Sleeping Beauty.


    They continued kissing for several minutes before they broke apart from that lingering passionate kiss.


    "Good morning, Wifey. How do you feel?" Tristan asked her while helping her out to sit up.


    Zhen-Zhen''s lips curled up into a charming smile. "I am much feeling better now. What time is it? Did I sleep that long?"


    Tristan shook his head. "You just slept for two hours. I feel bad for waking you up. But our dinner is ready. Andrew and his assistant also arrived here."


    "Oh, his assistant? How about Hannah? She didn''te with him?" Zhen-Zhen asked curiously. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen didn''t hear anything about Hannah for these past few weeks.


    Tristan shook his head again.


    "Hannah didn''te. I think it will also be so awkward for her toe here," Tristan said while smiling sheepishly at her.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen just arched her brows in amusement. To think about it, Tristan had a point. After that confession, she didn''t see Hannah again.


    She didn''t know how the two of them would act once they saw each other again. But Zhen-Zhen was d that Tristan and Andrew were doing fine now.


    She noticed that their rtionship as brothers also improvedtely. She just hoped it would continue this way.


    "Let''s go?" Tristan extended his hand to Zhen-Zhen.


    "I will just wash my face and freshen up, hubby. Go ahead and I''ll follow you after," Zhen-Zhen said, getting off the bed.


    "Okay, I will go back and prepare the living room. We will use the living room and gather there, instead of using the dining area. At least we can be morefortable there and the living room is quite spacious for us." Tristan informed her.


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes lit up when she heard that. "I like that. I will be out in a minute."


    *******


    When Zhen-Zhen got out of the room to join them, she heard a soft giggle of ady in the living room.


    Then she saw a new face,ughing hard while talking to the four people- Matthew, Andrew, Tristan, and Sophia.


    It seemed like they were having fun. They were gathered sitting on the floor as if they were having a pic inside the house. The food and drinks were also served in the mini-table at the center.


    Matthew and Sophia were sitting next to each other. The same with Alveena and Andrew. Tristan left a space for Zhen-Zhen.


    If Zhen-Zhen would sit beside Tristan, she would be sitting next to Alveena as well. Soon, Zhen-Zhen approached them and sat down beside Tristan.


    "Oh, wifey¡­ you''re here." Tristan immediately wrapped his arm around her waist.


    Alveena, on the other hand, stoppedughing upon seeing Zhen-Zhen. She was starstruck when Zhen-Zhen suddenly smiled at her to greet her.


    After a few moments of being in a stupor state, Alveena finally found her voice back.


    "Oh my gosh! Is she your sister-inw, Andrew?" Alveena asked with her exasperated voice.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect to see a goddess here, aside from Sophia!"


    Alveena immediately yanked Zhen-Zhen''s arm right away, pulling her closer to her to the point where Tristan''s arm was removed from Zhen-Zhen''s waist.


    "Beautiful! Please tell me your name. Argh. Why did I just meet you now? I feel like you are my soulmate. Damn, what am I saying? Now I am considering changing my gender." Alveena said spontaneously while admiring Zhen-Zhen''s beauty.


    Tristan just looked at Alveena in disbelief. ''Why do I feel like she''s trying to steal my wife away from me?''


    Andrew''s face also darkened in annoyance. He didn''t expect Alveena to act like this without restraining herself and her bbering mouth.


    She was spouting so much nonsense right now. He just wanted to cover her lips to stop her from talking further.


    Matthew and Sophia justughed at Alveena''s over-dramatic reaction after meeting Zhen-Zhen for the first time.


    Zhen-Zhen also smiled because of Alveena''s enthusiasm.


    "Hi, I''m Lillie," Zhen-Zhen introduced herself to Alveena.


    "Oh my gosh! Even your voice is so angelic. Now, I am fangirling here!" Alveena mumbled cheerfully.


    Andrew sighed deeply, massaging his temples. He didn''t know what he should do with this girl.


    Meanwhile, Tristan looked at Alveena suspiciously. He somehow felt threatened. He felt like he got anotherpetitor here. ''Is she into girls? Damn! I should guard my wife against her.''


    "Hey, Lillie. You know what¡­ You are pretty and I am cute. Together we would be Pretty Cute!" Alveena dered while winking at Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan: "..."


    Andrew: "..."


    After the two men recovered from that statement, they immediately took action, pulling the twodies away from each other, Tristan getting Zhen-Zhen to his side and Andrew pulling Alveena to his side, thus separating the two women.


    Zhen-Zhen: "???"


    Alveena: "???"

 Chapter 377 Madly In Love

    The twodies were puzzled by the sudden action of the two brothers. Alveena was about toin when Andrew scooped a spoonful of fruit sd and stuffed it into her mouth thus stopping her from saying another word.


    Alveena red at Andrew for his action however she had no choice but to shut up and chew the fruits inside her mouth.


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, gave Tristan a questioning look. Tristan just smiled at her sheepishly and asked her something else to divert her attention.


    "Wifey, did you see FaMo and Pam-Pam? Shall we let them eat with us?"


    Zhen-Zhen roamed her eyes to search for FaMo and Pam-Pam then she pointed her finger to FaMo who was already sitting next to Tristan. His eyes were glued on the table where the food was served.


    FaMo was already waiting for them to give him his food. Pam-Pam also walked over to approach them.


    "Here they are hubby," Zhen-Zhen said with a cheerful smile ying across her face.


    Sophia and Matthew just watched the two pairs helplessly, holding theirughter. Matthew invited everyone to start eating. He made sure to amodate and entertain Sophia.


    Matthew was very attentive to her while they were eating. The other people''s presence helped them not be awkward with each other as they were now acting naturally in front of each other, unlike before when the two of them were just alone.


    During the meal, they started to talk about what happened in the selection of Campus Belle as Andrew was curious about how other students react upon seeing Zhen-Zhen''s real appearance.


    "If you just saw their reaction you wouldugh at them. Everyone was so shocked. Those who mocked and insulted Lillie before felt like they were pped on the face. They even used her of hiring someone to represent her during the event," Sophia mumbled enthusiastically.


    She couldn''t help but rejoice whenever she would remember the faces of the people who looked down on Lillie. Jade''s and Athena''s reactions including their friends'' reactions at the end of the program were also priceless. They never imagined that they would lose to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Yeah, what a sweet revenge against those women who tried to bully my friend, Sophia," Zhen-Zhen alsomented with a triumphant smile on her face.


    "Oh, wait¡­ so Sophia and Lillie are still college students? How old are youdies? Does it mean I am the oldest girl here?!" Alveena said exasperatedly, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "I''m 19 turning 20 next month," Sophia answered her.


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, nced at FaMo meaningfully. If they would count her real age then she should be 101 years old right now. She was sealed during her first birthday. She got out after a hundred years.


    Tristan had no idea about Zhen-Zhen''s real age. He was about to ask FaMo whom he thought was Zhen-Zhen''s father but he often forgot. Once they were at home, his mind was always upied by Zhen-Zhen.


    But to answer Alveena''s question, Tristan was the one who spoke up. "Lillie is 20 years old." That''s the age of Lillie Meyer if only she was still alive today.


    "Wow, I am with beautiful youngdies who look like my younger sisters. I am 24 turning 25 this year so you can call me Older Sister, Haha just omit the word Older¡­ just call me Sister Alvee or Veena. I want to adopt the two of you as my little sisters," Alveena said spontaneously with her exhrated voice.


    "I am the youngest so I didn''t have the chance to have younger siblings. And my older brother is no fun at all. He''s scary and pretty strict. His attitude is very rigid. Ahh just thinking about him is giving me a lot of stress," she added whilementing to them.


    Andrew shook his head as he massaged the space between his brows. ''Here we go again. She''s starting to get hyper. Sigh.''


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia just smiled at her. To be honest, they liked Alveena. Her attitude was very bubbly and so refreshing. She''s also frank and tactful. She was always saying what''s on her mind.


    Her jolly and unrestrained behaviors made her stand out. She''s nice, friendly, and approachable too, not a snob.


    "I don''t have siblings either. I also want to experience having siblings, so can I treat you and Sophia as my sisters?" Zhen-Zhen asked them with her dreamy eyes.


    "Of course! I will be happy with that!" Sophia promptly responded.


    "From now on, the three of us are sisters, though not by blood, but by spirits!" Alveena dered to them, smiling broadly at them.


    Sophia and Zhen-Zhen bobbed their heads frantically in agreement with Alveena''sst remarks.


    Tristan heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that. ''Yeah, it''s better this way, rather than Alveena hitting on my wife. Whoah, I really thought she was into girls the way she reacted a while ago.''


    "You know what Lillie if you are not married already, I am nning to make you my sister-inw by introducing and shipping you with my brother. Don''t worry¡­ He is very handsome too. Hahaha. Maybe you are the one who can melt his stone-cold heart," Alveena tantly said without thinking and restraining herself.<sub> </sub>


    There was a moment of silence when Alveena had finished saying those words.


    ''Uh oh¡­ Why do I feel that trouble ising?'' Matthew thought to himself after hearing Alveena''s statement. He reflexively moved his gaze to check Tristan''s reaction.


    Andrew did the same as nced in Tristan''s direction. Andrew had the urge to seal Alveena''s mouth when he noticed that his brother''s expression suddenly changed.


    ''Damn¡­ this girl. What should I do to her? She doesn''t know how to stop her bbering mouth! Grrr.''


    The two men could sense it. They could feel the chilly aura emanating from Tristan. It seemed that Alveena identally touched his pressure point. Pairing Zhen-Zhen up with another man was a great taboo for Tristan.


    Even Sophia suddenly felt the chilly atmosphere in the living room. Did someone turn on the AC?


    Alveena, who was oblivious to the action she had done wrong and words she should have never said, turned to Andrew when she felt his hand gripping hers tightly.


    She was about to ask him what''s wrong when Andrew stood up and pulled her up with him. "Come with me. Let''s go grab some cold drinks in the fridge."


    Andrew was staring at her with a serious warning look. Alveena didn''t ask further and just followed him obediently.


    Sophia also turned to Matthew, feeling a little bit anxious. She somehow felt ufortable seeing the very quiet Tristan who was now wearing a grim expression.


    Matthew just patted Sophia''s back while giving her a reassuring smile. This was his way of saying "Don''t worry too much. Lillie could handle this."


    Matthew also stood up and asked Sophia to help him put the empty tes on the table to the kitchen sink.


    Zhen-Zhen, who noticed the sudden change in Tristan''s mood, decided to confront him.


    "Hubby, are you upset? Are you offended by Alveena''s words?" Zhen-Zhen grabbed his arm and leaned to his side.


    Tristan nced at Zhen-Zhen, sighing deeply. "I''m sorry, wifey. I didn''t mean to ruin the mood. It''s just that¡­ I don''t want you to be paired up with another man. I could easily get jealous."


    "Alveena is a beautiful woman. I am sure her brother is also good-looking. What if she will try to matchmake you to her brother? I will have anotherpetitor." Tristan expressed his concern with Zhen-Zhen.


    Meow! Meow! Meow!


    FaMo: "Good Tristan. You should feel threatened because my Zhen-Zhen could easily attract so many admirers. Make sure to cherish and treasure her or else, you might lose her to them."


    Zhen-Zhen gave FaMo a warning look when she heard his statement. FaMo immediately shut his mouth and went back to eating his food together with Pam-Pam.


    Then Zhen-Zhen averted her gaze back to Tristan who was still pouting his lips while frowning.


    She cupped his face and turned him to her side so that they were now facing each other.


    p "How many times do I have to tell you? You are the only man I love. It doesn''t matter if I will meet other handsome guys. What matters most is that you are my husband and I love you so much." Her words wereforting and reassuring Tristan.</anda>


    "No one can ever rece you in my heart." Zhen-Zhen grabbed Tristan''s hand and ced it on her chest where her heart was located.


    "Can''t you feel it? Can''t you hear it? It''s only beating for you." Zhen-Zhen softly said, her eyes filled with love and affection for him.


    Tristan was touched by her sweet loving sincere words. All the unhappiness and worries he felt moments ago just disappeared.


    Without saying anything, Tristan grabbed Zhen-Zhen''s chin using his free hand as he leaned over to kiss her lips.


    ''Damn! I''m so madly in love with this woman.''

 Chapter 378 Beneficial For The Sy Corp

    Meanwhile, Andrew and Alveena, who went to grab some cold drinks in the fridge, stopped on their steps when Andrew turned around to face Alveena.


    He held her shoulders and gently pushed her back on the fridge. His face was so serious as he stared at her intently.


    "What did you do out there? Are you creating trouble here? Why did you say those words in front of my brother? Can you please think twice first before speaking your mind?" Andrew said spontaneously, scolding her.


    "How can you pair up my brother''s wife with your brother? Don''t you know that you might offend my brother because of that statement?" Andrew felt like he was having a headache right now.


    Alveena suddenly realized her mistake. No wonder the atmosphere in the living room suddenly changed. The guilt could now be seen in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to offend your brother. I meant no harm. I just said those words because I really like Lillie but it doesn''t mean I will ship her with my brother," Alveena exined, feeling apologetic.


    "I know Lillie is your brother''s wife already. There''s no way I will introduce her to my brother as his love interest. I said ''if Lillie is not married.'' That was just my wishful thinking. Don''t worry, I will apologize to CEO Tristan right away."


    Andrew just exhaled deeply before nodding his head. "Alright, I understand. Just please refrain from talking too much sometimes. It will get you in trouble. Sigh."


    Alveena also heaved a deep sigh and put on a pitiful face.


    Andrew arched his eyebrow in amusement. "Why are you giving me that kind of face?"


    "Argh. I''m stupid for making your brother upset. Will he hate me now? Sigh. I''m now on your brother''s bad side." Alveena expressed her concern with him.


    "Why are you looking so affected whether my brother will hate you or not? Does it really matter to you?" Andrew asked her curiously.


    "Of course, it does matter to me! What if he will ask you to stay away from me because he hates me? Sigh!" Alveena blurted out while shaking Andrew''s shoulder.


    Andrew: "..."


    He didn''t know what to say anymore. Andrew gently hit her head.


    "Ouch!"


    "This silly girl. You are just overthinking. My brother won''t do that. Come¡­ Let''s get some drinks and go back there. Make sure to behave this time, okay?"


    Alveena bobbed her head frantically. Soon the two of them went back to the living room as Matthew and Sophia started to clean their table.


    Alveena and Andrew paused on their tracks upon seeing the husband and wife kissing passionately in the living room.


    The two of them felt embarrassed after witnessing that sweet moment between Tristan and Lillie. They immediately turned around, pretending not to see anything as they went back to the kitchen to help Matthew and Sophia in washing the dishes.


    When they made sure that Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were not doing anything anymore, the four of them joined them again.


    Alveena apologized to Tristan for what she said. Tristan also apologized for being sensitive and moody. After that, the atmosphere in the living room became lively again.


    ********


    Meanwhile, if Zhen-Zhen and others were celebrating tonight, there were people who were sulking intl their respective houses.


    Since Jade and her friends were grounded, they were not allowed to hang out to vent their frustration. They were just staying at home, calling each other over the phone as they talked about what transpired today.


    They couldn''t ept the fact that they lost to Sophia and Zhen-Zhen. Even the title Campus Belle was taken from them.


    Zhen-Zhen became most popr in just one day. This incident caused Jade and her friends to feel bitter and jealous of her.


    Jade''s group together with Lester and John decided to do a video call tomunicate and talk with everyone at the same time.


    Emma: "Do you think Tristan Davis''s support for Lillie had something to do with Matthew''s and Sophia''s revenge against us?"


    Nyka: "Yeah. I am also thinking about that. They helped Sophia''s friend to snatch the title of Campus Belle from Jade."


    Jade who was just listening to them couldn''t help but clench her fists. She was really mad. She felt like they were deceived by Sophia and Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen''s real appearance was a huge shock for everyone. No one had imagined that today would turn out like this. They felt like they were pped on the face a hundred times.


    John: "Don''t worry, my Queen. We will get our revenge. I met the cousins of Tristan Davis. They will help me get our revenge against that arrogant boyfriend of Sophia."


    Jade: "Tristan''s cousins? Why are they helping you?"


    John: "Yes. They also have animosity towards Tristan and Matthew, that''s why they volunteered to help me. They also said that they would try to talk to the Chairman of Heavenly Star Enterprise to reconsider the decision regarding the cklisting of our family''spany."


    Lester: " I hope if ourpany''s concern will be fixed our parents will reduce our punishment. Staying at home is so boring. I missed driving my car."


    Nyka: "I missed my cards. I can''t buy the things I want. Can''t do shopping!"


    Emma: "I hatemunity service. Too tiring! Grrr."<sub> </sub>


    Nyka: "I hate Sophia more. I will make sure to pay her for this. I will make her remaining stay here in the university a living hell."


    Jade: "She''s just lucky that she has Matthew Wilkins as her backing."


    Lester: " By the way, John¡­ What kind of revenge Tristan''s cousins is nning against Matthew?


    John: "All I can say is¡­ an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. They said they would handle it. I can''t wait. I am so excited and looking forward to seeing Matthew suffer."


    Emma: "How''s Marcus? Is he still mad? He is avoiding us. Not even joining our video call tonight."


    Jade: "Just let him be. He wille back to his senses soon."


    Nyka: "What if he is beginning to like Sophia for real? I think he is mad because he is affected by Sophia?"


    Jade: "No way! Athena is the girl my brother likes. There''s no way he will like Sophia for real. His ego was just hurt after knowing Sophia had a boyfriend."


    Lester: "He is mad because he feels betrayed by us."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    ~ At Sy Residence ~


    Clifford was currently being pestered by his parents, asking him to bring back Alveena who hasn''t gone back home for five days now.


    "What happened to Alveena? Do you have any news about your sister''s whereabouts?" Mrs. Sy asked Clifford anxiously. She was worried sick about Alveena.


    "Mom, I will hear an update from Dexter regarding this. I will inform you once I get the information. Don''t worry too much. Alveena is already an adult. She can take care of herself."


    "Okay, Son. I can''t just help it. She just returned after staying in the States so I am worried that she''s not yet familiar here in the City of Empire."


    "This is our fault. We should have consulted her first, instead of setting her up with a guy." Mr. Sy also said his sentiment, regretting their actions.


    "Dad, don''t give in to her. She''s just being stubborn and rebellious by doing this." Clifford responded to his father.


    It did not take long when he received a call from Dexter, his assistant.


    "Mom, Dad, I will get back to you. I will just answer this call. Maybe Dexter has found something about Alveena''s whereabouts."


    After saying that Clifford excused himself to his parents and went to his study as he answered the phone call.


    Clifford: "Hello, Dex, how is it? Did your hired men find my sister?"


    Dexter: "Boss, good news. They finally found Ms. Alveena. They said they saw her entering the building of Heavenly Star Enterprise."


    A deep frown immediately appeared on Clifford''s face when he heard thatpany''s name.


    Clifford: "That''s Davis''s Company. What is she doing there? Where is she right now?"


    Dexter: "ording to our hired men, Ms. Alveena started working as a personal assistant of one of the Directors of Heavenly Star Enterprise."


    Clifford''s eyes widened in surprise. He couldn''t believe this. Heavenly Star Enterprise was their strongestpetitor. Why the hell was she suddenly working there?


    What was more unbelievable¡­ She''s working as a personal assistant!


    Clifford: "That girl. I don''t know what she is thinking. Who is the Director? Where is she staying?"


    Dexter: "Finance Director, Andrew Davis, the brother of Tristan Davis. What is your order, CEO? Should we send our men to get Ms. Alveena? Should we get her back from Heavenly Star?"


    Clifford fell silent for a moment. He was thinking about what he should do after learning that his sister was getting close with his enemies.


    He didn''t know how Alveena met Andrew Davis and why she suddenly became his personal assistant. However, because of this Clifford came up with a n.


    Clifford: "No, don''t do anything for a while. I will talk to my sister personally. I don''t know what she is nning by doing this. But I think it will be beneficial for the Sy Corp, if she''s working in thatpany. Just ask your men to investigate how Alveena became involved with the Davis Family."


    Clifford''s lips stretched out into a smirk. There was a gleam in his eyes when he said those words.


    Dexter: "Noted, sir."


    Dexter had somehow figured out what Clifford was trying to do here.


    ''Is he nning to use Alveena and be his spy, now that she''s working in Heavenly Star under the Finance Director, or is he nning to use her to get revenge against Tristan Davis?''

 Chapter 379 Its Not My Call

    ~ At Heavenly Star Enterprise ~


    The management of the Heavenly Star Enterprise was currently having a weekly meeting for project updates and other concerns.


    During the meeting, some directors raised the issue regarding multiple cklisting ofpanies that the CEO orderedst week with the approval of their Chairman.


    John''s father tried to talk to his friend, Director Go, who is one of the Directors of Heavenly Star Enterprise. He asked his help to raise his concern during the management meeting today.


    Director Go was the same director who connived with Mr. Miller before as they nned to oust Tristan from his CEO position during his scandal. They nned to rece Tristan with Andrew but they failed.


    Now, he was the same person raising the concern about the decision of Tristan in rejecting the partnership with Bancroft''s Company and cklisting the other fourpanies.


    "CEO Davis, can you exin to us the reason for rejecting the proposal of Bancroft''s Company? It was already decided two weeks ago that Bancroft''s Company would be our partner in the uing project?" Director Go sounded unhappy with Tristan''s decision.


    The other four directors who were also Director Go''s aplice before also supported hisints today.


    "We also heard that aside from rejecting the good proposal, you also put Bancroft''s Company in the cklisted Companies together with another fourpanies without a reasonable reason." Another Director had spoken.


    They were targeting Tristan right now. They wanted to make him look bad and unreasonable in the eyes of others.


    "With all due respect CEO, we just wanted to know if you did it on impulse. We heard that their family members had offended you that''s why you did this. Can''t you resolve this by talking to them and withoutpromising our business?" Another Director, who was supporting Director Go shared his opinions with everyone.


    They had no idea that it was an ordering from Chairman Lu, not only Tristan.


    Grandpa Lu and Tristan were just listening to theirints, allowing them to speak what they wanted before responding to them.


    Matthew, who was sitting beside Tristan, told him something.


    "Assistant Twig informed me this morning that your two cousins talked to your grandpa. Did you forget? Alexis Bancroft is their friend so they tried to convince Grandpa Lu to remove Bancroft''s Company from our cklist."


    "They even told Chairman Lu that you were acting immature for doing it," Matthew added.


    Tristan''s lips twitched fighting a smile while lifting an eyebrow.


    "So how did grandpa react to them?" Tristan whispered back to Matthew.


    Matthew grinned widely as he answered Tristan. "Chairman Lu only replied ''So What?''. They had no idea that your grandpa was the one who gave that order. So it appeared that they called Chairman Lu immature."


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle. He could imagine the expression of his two evil cousins when Grandpa Lu responded to them like that.


    Because of hisughter, Tristan caught the attention of the Directors who were not yet doneining.


    "CEO Davis? Do you think this is funny? Have you not anticipated our potential losses because of this? Ourpetitors especially Sy Corp will grab this opportunity to work with these fivepanies whom you banned from transacting with us," Director Go ranted at Tristan. He couldn''t hide his irritation as he thought Tristan wasughing at them.


    "This is a serious matter. Not something you can justugh about. This is a clear indication of conflict of interest," Director Go added with a disdainful look on his face.


    "Please exin your action." He demanded Tristan.


    Everyone focused their attention on Tristan, waiting for his response. It seemed that Director Go and his friends were already done talking. Now, it''s Tristan''s turn to defend himself.


    Cough! Cough!


    Tristan cleared his throat first before speaking. His expression had be serious.


    "I''m sorry about myughter moments ago. I''m notughing because of your statements. My assistant told me something funny, that''s why Iughed. But don''t worry, I am paying attention to all yourints a while ago," Tristan said with his calm demeanor.


    "Regarding your concern about the cklisted Companies¡­ you are asking me for my good reason to do this? Let me ask you first, Director Go¡­ Are you speaking to me as the Director of thispany or are you speaking on behalf of those cklistedpanies?"


    "Of course, I am speaking as a Director of this Company."


    Tristan smirked at him after hearing that. "Is that so? Remember Director Go that our decision within thepany should not be influenced by outsiders, am I right?"


    "Yes, we are aware of that," Director Go responded promptly.


    "I see. I''m just making sure because I am afraid that you are doing this because of the conflict of interest you''ve mentioned a while ago."<sub> </sub>


    "What do you mean by saying this, CEO Davis?" Director Go asked him in confusion.


    "As far as I can remember, you are a close friend of the Chairman of the Bancroft''s Company. Did he ask your help with regards to this matter?" Tristan asked, sneering at Director Go.


    Director Go fell silent for a moment after hearing this. It''s true that Mr. Bancroft asked for his help. Aside from Tristan, other Directors from the Management were aware of his friendship with the Bancroft Family.


    In fact, he was the one who highly rmended Bancroft''s Company for the new project. His friend promised him a reward once their proposal would be approved by the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    From the tone of Tristan, it seemed that he was insinuating that Director Go might be epting bribes or kickbacks from Bancroft''s Company because he was hell-bent on supporting them with this project.


    This matter slipped his mind. Now he was put in a difficult situation. Others might think and suspect him now because of this.


    However, he should maintain hisposure to make him look not guilty at all.


    "I admit that the Chairman of Bancroft''s Company is my friend. But that''s not the issue here. Everyone here, even you, agreed that theirpany is the bestpany to be our partner in our next project. Theirpany is very capable and they passed the vetting and evaluation we did to them for this partnership."


    "However, you suddenly rejected the proposal on the day of signing it just because Chairman Bancroft''s son had offended you. This is a very unjust and unwise decision. This is clearly not a valid reason for rejecting the proposal." Director Go was pointing out Tristan''s personal feelings in making the decision.


    Tristan heaved a deep sigh. He was getting tired of this argument.


    "I''ll take full responsibility if ever we will experience great losses in this matter," Tristan said to end the discussion. He didn''t want to exin further.


    What would he tell them? He did it because of his wife and Sophia? The directors would surely criticize him more so it''s better not to say anything.


    "If you can''t give us a proper exnation then maybe you must reconsider your decision and just sign the proposal." Director Go said, challenging Tristan.


    "Alright, If you want me to sign the proposal because I don''t want to exin then I will. However, Bancroft''s Company is included in the cklisted Companies, so I can''t still sign the proposal you are talking about." Tristan said to him nonchntly.


    Remove the Bancroft''s Company and the other fourpanies in the cklist," Another Director suggested to Tristan in his demanding tone.


    Tristan sighed deeply. "Regarding that¡­ it''s not my call."


    "Why not? Aren''t you the one who requested to ban thosepanies?" Director Go asked, squinting his eyes at him.


    Tristan just gave Director Go a meaningful smile.


    <o>,m "Because I was the one who made this decision." Grandpa Lu, who was very silent a while ago, finally had spoken to them with his authoritative voice.</o>


    Director Go: "..."


    The conference room was engulfed by deafening silence the moment they heard Grandpa Lu''s voice. They could feel the frightening aura emanating from their Chairman. He looked mad and pissed off.


    Director Go and the other four directors who supported his argument suddenly lost their ability to speak. The color drained from their faces as they realized their biggest mistake by today.


    They were not afraid to go against Tristan, the CEO, but going against the Chairman was another thing. If there was something absolute in the Heavenly Star Enterprise, that would be Grandpa Lu''s words.


    No one would dare question his decisions. That''s how powerful and influential Grandpa Lu was in his own Company.


    Director Go and his director friends had mistaken. They thought it was Tristan''s idea for cklisting those fivepanies. It turned out it was the decision of Chairman Lu.


    They felt like they dug their own graves today. Their negative words and insults they gave to Tristan as they called him impulsive, unreasonable, and unwise were indirectly targeted at Chairman Lu since he was the one who ordered to cklist thosepanies.


    ''Damn¡­ what a foolish move we have done today,'' Director Go thought to himself as he exchanged nces with his director friends. They regretted their actions.


    Tristan and Matthew including Assistant Twig tried their best to hold theirughter. They were enjoying the funny expression of Director Go and his friends.


    The brave directors who were scolding their CEO moments ago suddenly turned into an obedient and frightened little sheep in front of Chairman Lu who looked like an angry wolf ready to devour its prey.


    "I will not change my decision! Those fivepanies will remain on the list of cklistedpanies. Do any of you want to object and oppose my decision?"


    "No Chairman!" Everyone answered in unison.

 Chapter 380 Getting To Know Her More

    In a private vi near the outskirts of the City of Empire, there was a man, standing by the window holding a dagger in his hand. He was looking at the golden dagger with amusement in his brown eyes.


    The man was very quiet. He had been standing there for quite some time now. The aloofness could be seen in his face. He looked so lonely and reserved.


    If someone would assess his appearance, he could tell that this man standing by the window was like other few men who were blessed with a good physique. He was tall and bulky.


    His skin looked so pale as if he never came out of his room and he was never touched by the sunlight. His shoulder-length ck hair was tied in a ponytail revealing the burned mark on his right cheek. That burned mark ruined the almost perfect feature of this man.


    His looks and demeanor seemed to tell that this man had already experienced the worst in life, though he was still young at the age of 28.


    After a while, someone entered the room. He noticed that the man was so engrossed ying with the dagger in his hand. The curiosity and intrigue flickered through his emerald eyes as he watched the man.


    "Why are you holding that thing again? Are you nning to stab someone using that dagger?" Liam asked the man with his humorous tone.


    The man turned around to face Liam. His eyes went back to being nk and emotionless.


    "You are here," the man simply said, greeting Liam.


    Liam smiled at him. He was already used to seeing this kind of reaction from him every day. He walked over and stood next to the man. The two of them averted their gaze outside that wide ss open window of the mansion.


    "Leo¡­ why don''t you go out and explore the city. Are you not getting bored just staying here for the whole day?" There was a hint of concern in Liam''s voice.


    The man watched the beautifulndscape in front of him, his eyes didn''t show any emotions at all. Liam was always urging him to go out and leave this lonely mansion.


    "I''m not bored at all. Besides, I am also going out once in a while," Leo said nonchntly.


    Liam rolled his eyes at his statement. "Are you kidding me? I know you are only leaving this ce at night. What I am saying is¡­ go out during day time."


    "How''s your work in the university?" Leo asked Liam, changing the topic.


    Liam just heaved a deep sigh. He was well aware that Leo didn''t want to talk about this further or even argue with him. He would never listen to anyone, including Liam.


    "Teaching in the university is fun. The students are well-behaved and always participating in my ss. I''m enjoying every moment with them, most especially with my freshmen ss. Do you know that I met a very interesting student?" Liam''s eyes sparkled with delight as he was saying those words.


    "Really? So tell me about that student," Leo said, feeling intrigued. This was the first time he saw Liam acting very enthusiastic. He assumed that the reason for that was the student he had just mentioned.


    A faint smile stretched from the corner of his lips as Zhen-Zhen''s lovely face popped up in his mind. "She''s my student. But before she became my student, I already met her. I don''t know why but whenever I see her I feel like there is some kind of force pulling me into her."


    Leo nced in his direction, assessing Liam''s expression. He frowned the moment he saw Liam''s smile.


    "Is she beautiful?" he asked him, lifting an eyebrow.


    "Yes, she is. The most beautiful person I have ever met in my entire life," Liam responded to him promptly.


    The frown on Leo''s face deepened. "I thought you are not interested in this kind of thing? I''m sure you are attracted to your student. But you should know your limits. Let me remind you, you are a professor and she''s your student."<sub> </sub>


    The smile on Liam''s face dissipated into thin air almost immediately after hearing that.


    "I know¡­ the thing I told you before doesn''t change. I''m not looking for love. My duty is what matters to me the most. Besides, she is¡­ already married," Liam mumbled, conflicting emotions shing on his handsome face.


    Leo''s lips twitched, fighting a smile. He turned to Liam and patted his shoulder. "Then time to move on and just forget about her. There are lots of beautiful women out there. With your appearance and attitude, you can have any woman you like."


    Liam let out a soft chuckle. He couldn''t help but tease his friend. "How did you know that there are lots of them out there? You are not even leaving your cave here. Why don''t you go out and meet those lovely maidens?"


    Leo pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes at him. "Just like you, that thing is not my priority. I''m telling you now¡­ if I want to meet someone then for sure it''s not a lovely maiden," Leo said to Liam meaningfully.


    Liam knew what he meant by saying that so he just fell silent after seeing the cold glint shing through his eyes. Leo finally showed some emotions: hatred and anger.


    Liam could understand his feelings and what he was going through right now. Instead of saying another word, Liam chose to stay quiet.


    Sometimes, not saying a thing and just being there was also one way offorting someone.


    Soon, Leo decided to lie on his bed and rest. He was walking toward his bedroom when Liam had spoken to him once more.


    "Hey, stop ying with that dagger. It''s dangerous. That''s not a toy," Liam reminded him, his eyes were focused on the golden dagger in Leo''s hand.


    Leo justughed dryly before responding to him. "I know. I will keep this to its proper ceter on."


    Liam sighed deeply and shook his head helplessly. "He never listens. He is only doing what he wants. It''s so hard to deal with this guy sometimes."


    "I heard that!" Leo said, informing Liam.


    "Yeah, I know. I intentionally made my voice louder so that you could hear it." Liam promptly responded to him with a chuckle.


    When he was left alone, Liam started thinking about Zhen-Zhen.


    "Lillie Meyer¡­ I couldn''t get you out of my mind no matter how hard I tried," Liam mumbled while looking at the Lily flowers in the garden.


    Lily flowers would always remind him of Zhen-Zhen because of her name ''Lillie''.


    Though he always told himself to behave ordingly in front of her, Liam often forgot those reminders when he was already with her.


    He was paying more attention to her every day. His most favorite time of the day was when he was teaching History ss to Zhen-Zhen''s ss. He was always looking forward to attending this ss because of Zhen-Zhen.


    He knew that she was already taken but he couldn''t help himself from wanting to get closer to her.


    "I want to know her more¡­ I think¡­ there''s nothing wrong with that," Liam mumbled, convincing himself that he had no ulterior motive aside from getting to know her more.

 Chapter 381 Problem Arises

    ~ Sy Corp ~


    Clifford was working on hisptop when his assistant, Dexter, entered his office.


    "Sir¡­"


    Clifford raised his head, shifting his gaze from hisptop to his assistant. He paused what he was doing and faced Dexter.


    "What is it?" Clifford asked him.


    "A director from Bancroft''s Company and other directors from fourpanies are here to see you. We don''t have prior appointments with them but it seems like they came here to see you as an urgent matter." Dexter informed Clifford.


    "Do you wish to see them?"


    Clifford''s eyebrows knitted into a frown. "They came here without prior appointment¡­ So why do you think I should wish to see them?"


    "ording to my source, Heavenly Star is working on a new project and Bancroft''s Company is supposed to be its partner. But for some unknown reason, the Heavenly Star put Bancroft''s Company to their cklistedpany along with the other fourpanies."


    Cliffordughed dryly. "If they are cklisted by the Heavenly Star, then why should I see them? Maybe thesepanies are troublemakers, that''s why they are banned by Heavenly Star."


    "If that''s the case then we should be wary against them and not associate ourpany with them," Clifford said firmly. He was just being cautious.


    Dexter scratched his face. "Sir, the truth is¡­ thesepanies didn''t do something wrong or something illegal. It''s just that some family members from thesepanies had offended the CEO of Heavenly Star, that''s why they were cklisted."


    "In other words, Tristan just did it for personal reasons. It is not business-wise," Dexter added that caught Clifford''s interest.


    "Oh, is that so? So someone offended the CEO of Heavenly Star," Clifford chuckled.


    "Well, I like them. Let them in. I will talk to them." Clifford finally allowed the directors who came to see him.


    ''The enemies of my enemy are my friends,'' he thought to himself.


    "Oh sir, one more thing¡­" Dexter remembered something.


    "Our people had aplished their task. They created trouble overseas. The Heavenly Star will soon hear the good news," Dexter said cheerfully, informing Clifford.


    A sly smile appeared on Clifford''s face when he heard that. "Good job, Dex. Give them a bonus for their hard work."


    Dexter nodded at him with a smile before leaving the office.


    Clifford stood up to pour wine on his ss. He was in a good mood. Everything was working ording to his n.


    "Tristan Davis¡­ it''s time to separate you from your wife. Let''s see what will be your reaction once youe back after fixing the problem overseas. I will give you a pleasant surprise."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<sub> </sub>


    ~ Heavenly Star Enterprise ~


    Yesterday, the management of Heavenly Star Enterprise had a meeting for weekly updates. Today, they have gathered again for an emergency meeting. Two of their branches overseas had encountered some serious problems.


    Some potential investors backed out at thest minute because someone intervened. It would also affect their uing productunching in the two branches. They also received lots ofints from overseas clients regarding the products they were selling.


    "Chairman Lu, we should take action for this problem as soon as possible before the situation gets worse. We should avoid getting more losses," One of the Directors shared his thoughts with the group.


    "Okay, we will send representatives overseas to fix the issue," Chairman Lu said after hearing the concerns.


    The manager from overseas who was managing the other branch was also attending the meeting. He was on a skype call. He also raised another concern.


    "Chairman Lu, I think it''s better to send our CEO here to fix the issue. Our important Client and other investors will only talk to the CEO or other members of the Davis Family. They want to make sure we are really sincere in taking action to solve the problem." The Manager suggested to them.


    The other manager from the second branch also spoke up, "Same here. We also received the same demands from them. If we will not take action, Sy Corp will get those multi-billion dor deals. I suspect they are the ones responsible for this. They are trying to steal our resources."


    "It seems that Sy Corp is dering war against ourpany," Andrewmented as he watched Tristan meaningfully.


    Tristan was very silent. He didn''t want to leave and go overseas just to fix the problem. But the directors and the manager were suggesting that the CEO shoulde personally to resolve the issue.


    ''If I leave then Zhen-Zhen and I will be separated for days and weeks. I don''t want that to happen. But I can''t neglect my responsibility as the CEO of thispany.'' Tristan was having conflicting thoughts right now.


    Grandpa Lu and Andrew were both observing Tristan silently. They could see that he was in deep thought right now. The other directors were all waiting for Tristan and Grandpa Lu''s decision regarding this matter.


    Andrew could feel that Tristan was reluctant to leave so he decided to volunteer. "I can go to the other branch."


    Director Go and others felt satisfied after seeing Andrew stepping up to solve the issue. They were still rooting for Andrew to be the CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    With the influence of Mr. Miller, Director Go and his aplices had not yet stopped looking for an opportunity wherein they could attack Tristan to oust him out of his CEO''s position.


    But the manager reminded them that the two branches needed help from CEO Davis. If Andrew would go to one branch then Tristan must go to the other branch.


    Grandpa Lu let Tristan decide on his own. He didn''t want to influence his decision. Grandpa Lu could also see the hesitation in Tristan''s hazel eyes.


    No matter what decision Tristan would choose, Grandpa Lu would respect it and support him.


    After his long silence, Tristan finally made up his mind. He took a deep breath before speaking to them.


    "Alright. I will go to the other branch. When do we need to leave?" Tristan said with his saddened voice. It felt like he was just forcing himself to do this.


    "The day after tomorrow. You shoulde as soon as possible." The manager of the branch answered him.


    ''What?! The day after tomorrow?! Argh¡­ I will get separated from my wife so early¡­ Can I handle this?'' Tristan felt like crying at that thought.

 Chapter 382 Cliffords Proposal

    Alveena took her lunch at the Company Cafeteria together with Andrew''s secretary, Lodia.


    Andrew and the other higher-ups were still having a meeting in the conference hall. They just ordered food to deliver in the hall for their lunch.


    Alveena and Lodia just finished their lunch when Alveena received a message from her friend, Selena.


    ~ Message ~


    [ Selena: Sissy, I am here outside the building of Heavenly Star Enterprise. Where are you? Are you free? Come and see me. ]


    They were about to head back to the Finance Office when Alveena read Selena''s message.


    Alveena stopped on her track and immediately furrowed her eyebrows. ''How did she know that I was here?'' Alveena pondered at that thought.


    Then she turned to Lodia. "Lodia, you go back first. I''m just meeting my friend outside. I will follow you after."


    Lodia just nodded at her before leaving her. Alveena went out to see Selena. However, to her surprise, the person waiting for her outside was not Selena, but her brother Clifford.


    "Brother? What are you doing here? Where''s Selena?" Alveena asked him in disbelief.


    Clifford just gave her a smug smile as a response.


    After a few seconds, she realized that Clifford tricked her by using Selena. She cursed inwardly. She wondered what his brother did in order to convince Selena to help him deceive her.


    ? Well, her brother had so many ways to do that so she should not be surprised anymore. In the end, he finally found where she was hiding.


    ''Damn! Is he here to bring me back home? Should I run now and escape?'' Alveena thought to herself, peering her eyes at her surroundings as she was preparing to run away from her brother.


    As if Clifford had read her mind, he promptly warned Alveena.


    "Don''t you dare try and run away from me now, Alveena! My men are here. They can easily drag you. Juste with me. Let''s talk."


    When Clifford said that Alveena knew that he was not bluffing. Now she realized the reason why for the past few days she felt like someone was watching and following her.


    It turned out her brother''s men were already able to trace her and find her whereabouts.


    Alveena could only sigh in frustration before following her brother going to his car. They stepped in the backseat. Dexter was the one sitting at the front driver''s seat.


    Alveena thought Clifford would bring her home but Dexter didn''t start the car. They just remained inside the car, sitting.


    She was about to ask him when Clifford suddenly had spoken to her.


    "I will not beat around the bush. I just came here to talk to you. So don''t worry, I will not force you toe home."


    Alveena raised her eyebrows upon hearing that. She nced at her brother suspiciously. ''What is he up to?''


    "I am here to let you know that even though you ran away from home, Mom and Dad still will not change their mind about setting you up with Uncle Leon''s youngest son."


    Alveena rolled her eyes skyward. "Come on, brother. I don''t think that''s the only reason why you are here. What do you want from me?"


    Clifford''s lips twitched into a sly smile. Alveena was quick to notice that he had another agenda. She''s smart.


    "I have a proposal for you. Since Mom and Dad will not change their mind, I can help you with that. But in one condition, you have to follow my order." Clifford stated to her, not hiding his ill-motives.<sub> </sub>


    Alveena had a bad feeling about this but she wanted to hear him out before making a decision.


    She crossed her arms over her chest, lifting an eyebrow. "Why do you think I will agree with you? I can convince Mom and Dad about me choosing my own future husband."


    Clifford justughed at her dryly. "Well, you are aware that our parents are indebted to Uncle Leon. They promised him before that if he had one request then our parents would certainly fulfill it."


    "So what? How is it rted to me?" Alveena couldn''t hide her annoyance.


    She hated it when her brother was looking at her like this. His eyes told her he was enjoying her misery right now. She felt like he was about to take advantage of the situation she was in.


    "Just in case you didn''t know, my dear sister¡­ Brandon took a fancy on you after seeing your pictures. He likes you and he is willing to marry you. He''s not against this arranged marriage proposal our parents and Uncle Leon are cooking."


    Alveena was shocked after hearing that. She couldn''t help but cringe just thinking about the arranged marriage her brother was talking about.


    "No! No! I will not allow it! I don''t want to marry anyone!" Alveena suddenly burst out. Her face contorted as her expression darkened.


    She wanted to rip that smug smile off his face. "Damn you! Brother! This is your fault!"


    Alveena raised her hands to punch Clifford''s chest but before she could hit him, he already caught her arms, thus stopping her.


    "Calm down. I told you already. I have a proposal for you. Just do what I want and I will help you with this concern of you."


    Alveena narrowed her eyes at him. "You jerk! Why do I need to follow your order before you can help me?! Can''t you just help me willingly? I am your sister, you moron!"


    Dexter who was just listening in the driver''s seat tried his best to hold hisughter. Alveena just called her brother ''jerk'' and ''moron''.


    Clifford didn''t like Alveena calling him ''names'' like that. The smug smile on his face disappeared. It was reced by a cold and frightening re that could send shivers through Alveena''s spine.


    Alveena suddenly shrunk on her seat upon seeing her brother''s deathly look. He was losing his patience as he was now pissed by her.


    Alveena sighed in defeat. "Alright! Alright! What do you want in exchange?! Just tell me."


    Clifford''s frightening aura was reduced when he heard that. Finally, his stubborn sister was giving in.


    "Since you are already working here at Heavenly Star Enterprise as a personal assistant of the Finance Director, why don''t you be my spy? Tell me everything going on in thepany, especially the most significant one. Be my eyes and ears." Clifford said to her with a very serious look on his face.


    Alveena was dumbfounded after hearing that. ''He knew that I am working here as PA. Damn. My brother is so scary! He can find out everything.''


    After she recovered from the shock, a deep frown appeared on her lovely face.


    "Why do you want me to do that?" Alveena asked him in confusion.


    "Besides, I am just working here temporarily because I ran away from home. I nned to go back soon if you didn''t tell me this," Alveena added.


    "Oh, my dear sister. You don''t know¡­ thispany is owned by my mortal enemy, Tristan Davis. And you are working under his brother, Andrew Davis. So how can I let go of this opportunity?"


    Alveena''s eyes widened in surprise. Clifford was giving her one shock after another.


    ''So the Tristan whom my brother considers as his mortal enemy is the same Tristan whom I met¡­ the CEO of Heavenly Star¡­ the brother of Andrew. I didn''t know that Tristan Davis was the same guy who ruined my brother''s rtionship with his fiancee. I only knew his name as Tristan. Damn! what a small world is this?''

 Chapter 383 See Each Other Again Very Soon

    Alveena was having conflicting thoughts as of now. If she would do what her brother wanted then Andrew might get mad at her once he learned about this. But she needed her brother''s help to stop her parents from setting her up to someone for an arranged marriage.


    "Brother, why do you have to do this? Can''t you just move on and stop this revenge orpetition you have with Tristan Davis? As far as I know, he''s already happily married to his wife. Why don''t you find your wife instead so that Mom and Dad will stop bugging me?" Alveena said,ining while trying to convince Clifford.


    She didn''t want to be his brother''s spy against the Davis Family. She couldn''t do this behind Andrew''s back. She would feel guilty for him.


    Clifford, on the other hand, frowned as he heard herints. But what caught his attention most was when Alveena mentioned Tristan''s wife.


    "How did you know that he is happily married?" Clifford asked her inquisitively. His eyes were filled with interest. He was eager to know Alveena''s response.


    ''If he is happily married then I must do this. I can''t stand this, knowing Tristan is happy. I want him to suffer and experience the same heartache I had before.'' Clifford clenched his fists at that thought.


    Meanwhile, Alveena gave him an honest reply. "I saw them. I met his wife. I witnessed how happy and in love they are with each other. I think Tristan is already a changed man, brother. So stop thinking about him. Just focus on finding your own happiness."


    Clifford just ignored Alveena''s advice. He would not listen to her, especially now he found the right target who would be the cause of Tristan''s heartache.


    He was very d to know that Tristan was truly in love with his wife. If that was the case then the more pain and hurt he would experience once Clifford broke them apart.


    "Stop lecturing me, sister. Just worry about yourself. Give me your answer now," he demanded.


    "Let me remind you. If you will refuse my offer then I will have to bring you home directly now. Mom and Dad will be happy to see their missing daughter who ran away from home for the past few days now," Clifford pressured Alveena once again.


    Alveena red at Clifford while biting her lower lip. ''What a cunning brother I have?! I hate this. Argh. I guess I have no choice. I have to agree for now and look for another way to solve this. Andrew, I''m sorry.''


    <o>,m "Okay, fine! I agree with your proposal. But how long will I have to do this?" Alveena finally gave him her answer.</o>


    Clifford was satisfied with Alveena''s response.


    "One up to two months. Report everything to me. I will deal with Mom and Dad. I assure you... you will not be forced to marry someone you don''t like," Clifford reassured her.


    ''Argh¡­ two months? I only asked Andrew to make me his personal assistant for two weeks. How can I convince him again? What alibi should I tell him? What if he finds out that I am rted to Sy Corp? He will surely suspect me of spying.'' Alveena was already feeling problematic just thinking about this n.


    Alveena shot her brother a sharp re. All of this was his fault. He was putting her in a difficult situation. ''I want to beat him!''


    "Okay. Is that all? May I leave now?" Alveena wanted to get out of this car as soon as possible before she could beat her sly brother.


    Clifford looked at Alveena intently. Alveena felt ufortable with the kind of stare her brother was giving her. ''Why is he looking at me like that?''


    After a few seconds, Clifford had spoken once more. "I am curious. How did you meet Andrew Davis? And howe you became his personal assistant?"


    Alveena paused for a moment, contemting whether to tell him the truth or not. Then she decided to tell him some truth. Besides, she knew her brother. He would still try to investigate just to find the answer.


    "I met him identally before. He was in a car ident and I saved him. When I ran away from home, it just so happened that I met him again. Since he was indebted to me, I asked him to help me and find me a temporary job. He offered me to be his personal assistant. That''s all," Alveena said, partly truth and partly lying.<sub> </sub>


    "Okay. You can go now¡­" Clifford said, dismissing Alveena.


    "Just make sure they will not know you are my sister¡­ and part of the Sy Corp," Clifford added, reminding her.


    Alveena just gave him another cold stare before stepping out of the car. When she left, that''s the time Dexter spoke up from the driver''s seat.


    "Sir, do you think Ms. Alveena will not find out that you just lied to her about your parents? I thought they already decided to stop setting her up with Brandon so that she would return home." Dexter asked him curiously. Alveena had no idea that her brother just tricked her a while ago.


    "She will not know. I know her. She will not talk to Mom and Dad to ask them. She''s stubborn. But in case she will learn the truth, I already have an alternative n for that."


    Dexter just shook his head helplessly. Dexter didn''t know whether to feel sorry for Alveena or not. Clifford was being harsh to her by forcing her to do this.


    Soon, Clifford ordered Dexter to start the car and leave the area. He didn''t want to see Tristan in thatpany. It would just ruin his good mood.


    On the contrary, Clifford was excited to see Zhen-Zhen once again. He was eager to know how she would respond to him once he tried to get closer to her.


    "By the way, Dex. Did you get the result of our agent''s investigation about Lillie Meyer''s background?"


    "Yes, sir. I just got the result this morning. I will send the document to you once we arrive at thepany."


    "Good¡­ Send it to me right away. I am curious about this girl. ording to Alveena, Tristan Davis looked so in love with his wife. He had been ying around women just a few months ago."


    "I still couldn''t believe that he could change his habit in just a short period of time." Clifford shared his thoughts with Dexter. He was a little bit doubtful about Tristan''s changes.


    Dexter was also wondering about that. He also witnessed the womanizing activity of Tristan before. He had been with beautiful women.


    ''Who is this Lillie Meyer? What is with her that Tristan''s other women do not have. How did she influence Tristan Davis to change?''


    Upon arriving at the office, Clifford immediately checked the file which was sent by the agent they hired to do a background check on Lillie Meyer.


    Clifford couldn''t help but frown after reading the files about Lillie Meyer.


    Her family only had an ordinary status in society. They were not rich. She didn''t even finish school. She was still studying as of this moment as a first-year student at the University of Imperial Knight.


    The course she took was not also extraordinary: A Photography. Tristan Davis and Lillie Meyer had just known each other for a month before they got married.


    Clifford couldn''t believe that Tristan would fall for an ordinary woman with just a beautiful face.


    "Lillie Meyer¡­ now I became more interested in you. Let''s see each other again¡­ very soon."

 Chapter 384 Let Me Come With You

    After work, Alveena and Andrew left thepany together. Today, Andrew would be staying at his penthouse where Alveena was temporarily living because he would prepare his things to bring overseas.


    For the past few days, Andrew had been staying at the Davis Mansion while Alveena was in his penthouse. He thought that it was inappropriate to stay in one house together with Alveena.


    When they arrived at Andrew''s ce, he noticed that Alveena seemed like she was not in her usual self. She''s very silent which was so unlikely of her.


    Little did he know, Alveena was still troubled by the deal she made with her brother, Clifford. She felt stressed just thinking about those things, especially her arranged marriage.


    Andrew was just observing her. He was not used to seeing her like this. He knew that something was troubling her as of now.


    ''What''s wrong with this woman? Her mood is very gloomy. Did something wrong happen to her today? She''s not like this at the start of the day. What happened in the afternoon?'' Andrew marveled at that thought.


    Alveena sat in the living room after changing her clothes. Andrew followed her. They have already eaten their dinner outside before they went home.


    Andrew sat down beside her and decided to confront her.


    "Is everything alright?" Andrew asked her in a neutral voice, hiding his concern for her.


    Alveena who was spacing out in her seat snapped herself back to reality after hearing his voice. She failed to notice that Andrew was already sitting next to her.


    She nced at him and gave him a faint smile while saying, "Yeah. Nothing wrong. I''m just tired."


    Andrew arched his eyebrow. He didn''t totally buy it. He could feel it. She''s not okay. Her usual mood was not like this. But he couldn''t force her if she didn''t want to talk about it.


    Andrew shrugged his shoulders and changed the topic.


    "By the way, when are you returning to your family? I think you should go back now and talk to them. Running away is not a good solution to your problem," Andrew said, trying to convince her to go back.


    Alveena fell silent when she heard that. Because of what she learned today and the deal with her brother, she couldn''t go back yet.


    She rubbed her palms in front of Andrew while putting on a pitiful face.


    "Please, let me stay here for a few more weeks. I don''t want to go back yet. Please, Boss. If I return now then I will forever lose my freedom. I don''t want that to happen." Alveena mumbled pitifully with her pleading tone.


    "I''m doing my job well as your personal assistant, right? Can you be considerate of me, Boss?" She added.


    Andrew just looked at her helplessly. He massaged his temples and shook his head.


    "Speaking of that, you can now stop doing that. I''m gonna leave the day after tomorrow. I have a business trip abroad. That''s why I am telling you to go back to your family."


    Alveena didn''t know how she would react after hearing that. ''Andrew is leaving for a business trip. But how long? How long will I not be able to see him? Furthermore, If that''s the case then I have no reason to continueing and reporting at Heavenly Star Enterprise.''


    ''How can I exin this to my evil brother? What if he will back out on his words and help my parents to marry me off? No! This can''t be! I have to convince Andrew.'' Alveena panicked at that thought.


    Alveena suddenly pounced on Andrew, hugging his body tightly as she rested her face on his chest.


    Andrew was bewildered by her sudden action. He automatically froze on his seat the moment he felt her soft body close to him.


    He could smell her sweet scent from this close distance. She was already using the perfume he gifted her. He chose the brand that suited her personality. It was Kilian- ''good girl has gone bad'' perfume.


    After a while, he heard Alveena mumbling something to him.


    "How long will you be gone? Can you bring me with you? I don''t want to return home yet. Can Ie with you? Please? Bring me with you. I can be your personal assistant there. I promise I will behave. Just please don''t leave me here."


    Andrew nced at the girl with disbelief. ''Here we go again. Asking me too much. Why is she doing this?''


    Andrew held her shoulders as he gently pushed her away from his body to maintain distance with her. He felt a little bit ufortable and sensitive with the closeness of their bodies.


    Alveena looked up to meet his gaze. Andrew didn''t know why but he started exining things to her after seeing that pleading look in her eyes.


    "Something came up in our branch overseas. I have to fix the problem, that''s why I will be leaving. It will be stressful in theing days. Alveena, you don''t have toe with me. Just return home okay?"


    Alveena pouted while shaking her head. "No. I want toe with you. I''m gonna miss you!"<sub> </sub>


    Andrew: "..."


    There was a moment of silence after Alveena said herst sentence.


    ''Damn! What am I saying? It just came out of my mouth naturally.'' Alveena scolded herself inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Andrew had an indescribable expression on his face. He was still speechless. He was just staring at Alveena.


    Alveena looked away, pretending that she didn''t say anything. The atmosphere became more awkward because of their silence.


    Alveena couldn''t stand it so she spoke again to convince Andrew. Deep inside, she really wanted toe. Maybe she was thinking of running away again because of her brother.


    It''s better if she''s overseas. Her brother couldn''t easily monitor her movement. She needed more time to figure out how she would be able to solve her problem so that she could be free from her brother''s scheme.


    "Andrew¡­ I''m sorry for pestering you so much nowadays. I just need more time. I can''t go back yet. Please help me."


    This time Alveena became more serious. She was expressing what she truly felt.


    "My parents¡­ they are nning to set me up with a guy for an arranged marriage. I can''t ept this setup. I don''t want to do it. I know I can''t run away forever¡­ but it''s just that I am not yet ready to face this." Alveena looked down.


    Andrew was taken aback when he heard that. Marriage without love and feelings? He knew it was hard for her to ept it. He could somehow understand her feelings.


    Meanwhile, Alveena felt embarrassed for bugging Andrew so much but she had no choice. Besides, for some unknown reason, she wanted to stick with him.


    "Even if you refuse my request, I will not return home. I will just keep thinking of running away for now. My evil brother won''t even help me." She felt very helpless and desperate.


    "Please, let mee with you. Promise. I will figure out how to fix my problem. Just give me more time. That''s all I need. Please, Andrew."


    Andrew heaved a deep sigh. "Alright. I can bring you with me. But how about your passport? You still need to go home to get it. How can youe with me without it?"


    ? Alveena''s face brightened up when Andrew finally agreed. She was overjoyed because she coulde with him.


    "Don''t worry, I can handle it!" Alveena reassured him.


    Without second thoughts, Alveena hugged Andrew once again as she thanked him over and over again.


    ''Jeez, what am I gonna do with this woman? I can''t believe it myself. I concede again with her request.''


    "Ahem, Alveena¡­ you can let go of me now¡­" Andrew said to the woman who was still hugging him.


    "Oh sorry¡­ I am just really thankful! Don''t worry. I will be a good personal assistant for you! I will help you solve thepany issue! Just leave it to me!" Alveena said to him confidently.


    Andrew just arched his eyebrows in amusement. ''How can she confidently say that? She can''t even fix her own problem.'' Andrew facepalmed at that thought.


    ******


    On the same night, Alveena called Clifford. She asked him to send her passport to her by tomorrow. She didn''t exin the reason why.


    However, she informed him about thepany issue the Heavenly Star Enterprise was facing overseas. Little did she know that Clifford was the one responsible for that.


    Clifford was so d to hear it. He found out that his strategy was working so well.


    The brother and sister were talking over the phone.


    Clifford: "So how about Tristan Davis? What is he gonna do with this problem?"


    Alveena: "I heard that Tristan will personally handle the problem in the other branch. The day after tomorrow, he will leave the country to go overseas."


    Clifford: "Good."


    Clifford smiled after hearing that. This was the oue he wanted. To separate Tristan from his wife for a while as he would do his move on his wife, Lillie Meyer.

 Chapter 385 Absence Makes The Heart Grow Fonder

    Meanwhile, Tristan also arrived home with a gloomy aura surrounding him. He saw Zhen-Zhen sitting on the couch in the living room, watching TV together with Pam-Pam including FaMo who was in his human form.


    FaMo was alternately using his disguise when Tristan was around. Sometimes, the ck fluffy cat FaMo would just go missing while his so-called Father-inw was around.


    However, Tristan didn''t pay much attention to it. All his attention was focused on Zhen-Zhen whenever he was at home.


    Zhen-Zhen''s side was like his safe haven, his home sweet home. He didn''t mind anything else as long as he was with his wife. That''s why he was feeling down right now, thinking he was about to get separated from his wife in theing days.


    When Zhen-Zhen noticed Tristan''s presence, she got up immediately to wee him with a warm hug.


    "Wee home, hubby!" Zhen-Zhen mumbled before giving him a peck on his right cheek.


    Tristan''s mood improved a little bit after getting a warm hug and a sweet kiss from his wife. He pulled Zhen-Zhen''s body closer and embraced her tightly.


    Just thinking about leaving her was making his heart ache in pain and longing. He was still here but he was already missing his wife.


    ''Argh! This is so frustrating! I can''t bring her because she''s still attending school. I don''t know how long before I can fix the problem in our branch.'' Tristan''s grip on her body tightened at that thought.


    For some reason, he felt like he didn''t want to let go of her. He remained still, just hugging Zhen-Zhen.


    FaMo just watched Tristan in puzzlement. ''What''s wrong with this man tonight? It looks like he just lost something valuable. Hmm. He is squeezing my Zhen-Zhen too much.''


    "Tristan¡­" Zhen-Zhen could also feel that something was off with Tristan tonight.


    "Wifey¡­ stay still. Just let me hug you for a while. I missed you." Tristan mumbled in her ear.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head and just let Tristan do what he wanted. They hugged each other for several minutes.


    When Tristan got satisfied, he finally released Zhen-Zhen from his tight grasp. He went to their room to change while FaMo and Zhen-Zhen prepared their food for tonight''s dinner.


    Tristan hid his troubles during dinner, pretending to be cheerful. When they were done, Tristan grabbed the chance to be alone with his wife.


    He would inform her about his departure the day after tomorrow. He also wanted to spend more time with his wife so they just stayed in their room while FaMo enjoyed his time watching TV in the living room, together with Pam-Pam.


    "Tristan¡­ Why are you sad? What happened?" Zhen-Zhen asked him. Though Tristan tried his best to hide his emotions a while ago, she was still able to notice it.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were already lying on the bed. He was cuddling her in his arms. His mind was upied by his business trip abroad when he heard her voice.


    Tristan was pulled out of his deep thoughts. His attention was now back to his wife.


    "Wifey, what will you feel if I will not be with you for several days or weeks?" Tristan asked her instead of answering her query.


    "Of course, I will be sad and I''m gonna miss you a lot!" Zhen-Zhen promptly responded as she gazed up to see Tristan''s face.


    "Why did you ask, hubby? Are you going somewhere?" She asked him anxiously.


    Seeing her expression like this made it more difficult for Tristan to bring up the topic of leaving her for a few days.


    He felt like crying. Yes, he was a man. He shouldn''t feel like this but he couldn''t help it.


    He was already used to being with her every day. Seeing her every day: every night before he closed his eyes and every morning after he opened his eyes¡­ she''s the one he could see.


    He couldn''t imagine the moment he would not see his wife before closing his eyes at night and upon waking up in the morning.<sub> </sub>


    Then Tristan remembered Grandpa Lu''s statement. Grandpa Lu talked to him after the meeting.


    He could understand his grandson''s reluctance to leave but he admired him for taking the responsibility as the CEO of the Company.


    He knew that Tristan often messed up with his personal life before because of his scandals with women, but when it came to work andpany matters, he was always responsible and dependable.


    "Grandson, absence makes the heart grow fonder. So it''s okay to be apart from your wife sometimes. This is just a trial for both of you." Grandpa Lu was consoling Tristan.


    "So don''t hesitate to leave her for a while. You don''t have to worry about her. We will take care of her while you are not around. She can live with us in the Davis Mansion or with her parents," Grandpa Lu added, reassuring Tristan.


    "I know grandpa¡­ it''s just that. This is the first time we are going to separate from each other for a long time. It''s so hard for me. Just thinking about it, I am already missing her a lot," Tristan shared his feelings with Grandpa Lu.


    Grandpa Lu didn''t know whether to cry orugh for his grandson. He could see that Tristan had already fallen deep for his wife.


    "You can do it. Once you experience being away from her, you will appreciate more every moment with her. Just be strong." Grandpa Lu patted Tristan''s shoulder.


    "She''s not going anywhere. She will wait for you. Use this as your motivation. So, fix the problem as soon as possible so that you can be with your wife soon."


    Tristan could only sigh deeply. "Alright, grandpa. I will do my best."


    After recalling his conversation with Grandpa Lu, Tristan decided to tell Zhen-Zhen about his departure.


    "Wifey, I will be away for a few days. I''m going to a faraway ce. As much as I want to, I can''t bring you with me because you have sses. I don''t know how long I will be staying abroad."


    "Something happened to our branch. As the CEO of the Company, I have the responsibility to fix the issue or else, the impact will greatly affect Heavenly Star."


    Zhen-Zhen fell silent after hearing that. She felt the same way as Tristan. She was saddened by this news.


    "I will not see you for several days?" Zhen-Zhen asked him with her sad expression.


    Tristan felt like his heart was being squeezed right now after seeing the sadness in Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes. He could only bob his head while caressing her face.


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip, her eyes suddenly became misty. Her tears were about to fall.


    Tristan cursed inwardly when he saw her eyes burned with tears. He wanted to beat those people who caused this trouble to theirpany.


    Now he had no choice but to be separated from his wife until he resolved thepany''s problems.


    "Don''t cry, wifey. I can call you every day. We can still see each other by video call," Tristan tried tofort his wife, though deep inside he was also having a hard time.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head. "I understand, hubby. I''m gonna miss you a lot."


    "Me too," Tristan mumbled helplessly, hugging her tightly in his arms.


    The two of them became silent for several minutes. No one had spoken again. They just felt each other''s warmth.


    After a while, Tristan whispered to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Wifey¡­ I want you now. Make love to me."

 Chapter 386 Consoling Each Other

    "Wifey¡­ I want you now. Make love to me."


    Tristan said those words with so much yearning in his voice. His eyes were begging. The love and desire could be seen in those hazel orbs.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t have the heart to refuse him. They would be separated from each other and this was how they wanted to console their troubled selves: by making love.


    Zhen-Zhen turned around to face Tristan. She gave him permission by nodding her head with a gentle smile on her face.


    Tristan immediately cupped her face and imed her lips, kissing her with fervent need. He kissed her fiercely as he could feel the longing in his heart.


    He wanted to tell her through this kiss how much he would miss her once they got separated for a while. His heart was filled with burning desire as he savored this moment with her.


    He caught her tongue inside her mouth. He licked and sucked her until both of them became breathless. Zhen-Zhen felt like she was drowning in the intensity of Tristan''s kiss.


    She anchored her arms around his neck and at the back of his head, tugging his hair as she pulled him closer. She was returning his kiss with equal passion.


    Tristan couldn''t get enough of her sweet lips. He nibbled on them, sucking, licking, and biting her lower lip and upper lip alternately.


    While he was doing that, his hand started to roam around her body. Zhen-Zhen was only wearing a thin silky nightgown.


    She was not wearing a bra underneath that nightgown so Tristan easily found her beautiful round breasts.


    Due to his excitement and impatience, Tristan didn''t bother to remove her nightgown properly. He just tore her clothes with so much eagerness.


    Zhen-Zhen moaned in between their kisses when she felt Tristan''s hand fondling and kneading her twin peaks. Every time he would bite her lips Tristan was also squeezing her breasts.


    Stimting her sensitive body further, Tristan caught her nipples, twirling and tugging them using his thumbs and forefingers.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but let out a soft moan.


    "Aaah~ Aaah~ Uhmm," Her moan would be suppressed over and over again as Tristan covered her lips with his.


    Tristan was very passionate tonight. All he wanted to do was to possess her¡­ make love to her until they would get tired and drain all their energy.


    He didn''t want to restrain himself tonight since he would not be with her for theing days. He wanted to seize this moment with her.


    It did not take long when Tristan already removed her clothes as she was now lying in his arms, naked and exposed.


    He stopped pleasuring his wife as he took off all his clothes. When he was done, he brought back his attention to Zhen-Zhen who was already hot and throbbing.


    She was looking at Tristan with eyes full of desire and yearning. They paused for a moment, just staring at each other''s eyes. No words. They were justmunicating with their eyes.


    At that certain moment, they knew and could read what''s on each other''s minds: ''I''m so in love with the person in front of me right now.''


    When they were done checking out each other, Tristan, who was on top of Zhen-Zhen, went down on her. Just like what he always did, he would always pleasure her first using forey before iming her.


    He opened her legs apart, starting kissing her from her toes going up. Zhen-Zhen''s heavy breathing could be heard in their bedroom.


    "Haa~ Haa~ Haa~"


    Feeling his hot mouth on her sensitive skin made her soaking wet. She could feel the rush of warm liquiding out of her core.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen gasped, arching her back while clutching the pillow under her head the moment Tristan''s tongue touched her slit. He started licking her bottom lips.


    "Aah~Aah~ Ooh~ it always¡­ feels¡­ so good," Zhen-Zhen kept moaning, her eyes rolling from the intense pleasure Tristan was giving her.


    Tristan continued licking her entrance, his tongue moving up and down her slits. Then his mouth suddenly stopped at her clit, sucking it softly while sliding his two fingers in and out of her.


    Zhen-Zhen''s body trembled. She jerked and twitched while moaning loudly. Tristan''s free hand held her waist in ce. Her orgasm was building up. She didn''t know how long she could take this teasing from him.


    "Aah~Tristan¡­.H-hubby... Please, take me now," she begged him.


    Tristan couldn''t help but chuckle. Zhen-Zhen was a little bit impatient today. As much as he wanted to tease her more, Tristan couldn''t resist his wife''s request.


    He immediately positioned himself in between her legs, he grabbed his erection and slowly rubbed it on her wet core, covering it with her juices. She let out another soft moan because of that action.


    "Hubby, stop teasing me," Zhen-Zhenined to him.


    Tristan chuckled once more. "Beg me, wifey. I want you to moan my name as I take you..." he mumbled teasingly.


    "Tristan¡­ please¡­ I want you¡­ inside me¡­ now," Zhen-Zhen mumbled sensually with her pleading tone. Her blue eyes were begging him to im and possess her.


    Tristan''s lips stretched out into a cheeky smile when he heard that. Without further ado, he pressed himself inside her. He could still feel her tightness, her muscles wrapping around him.


    He leaned over to kiss her before moving again. He gave her short and slow deep strokes, making her moan in his mouth. Zhen-Zhen reflexively gripped his body tightly.


    She loved this feeling every time Tristan would prate her like this. He was gentle at first thenter on he would go rougher. He knew how to pleasure them both and Zhen-Zhen was learning a lot from him.


    Tristan grabbed her legs and wrapped them around his hips as he started to increase his pace. "Moan my name, Baby¡­ call my name," He whispered to her.


    "Aah~`Tristan¡­ Ooh ~`T-Tristan..."`Zhen-Zhen moaned his name sensually. Her soft moans were turning on Tristan more.


    Tristan moved faster and deeper, thrusting in and out of her. Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, moved her hips with him in sync. She moaned in pleasure as Tristan rubbed her clit while ramming into her deeply.


    He continued impaling and prating her hard until both of them reached the peak. Both of them copsed with a satisfied smile on their faces. Tristany down beside her, gathering her in his arms.


    He caressed her face, wiping the beads of sweat on her forehead. Zhen-Zhen was still panting hard, trying to recover her breathing. They had just another amazing passionate moment and they loved it very much.


    "Wifey, I am leaving the day after tomorrow. Will you be okay without me?" Tristan asked her, his eyes filled with worries and uncertainties.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head, "I will try to be okay. I will wait for you toe back."


    "I will return soon, Wifey. I will do my best toe back as soon as possible. While I am not around, do you want to stay with your parents or with my parents and grandpa? Your real father is also here so you can stay here with him as well."


    "I can stay with both. I will visit them on different days," Zhen-Zhen responded to him.


    Tristan nodded at her before kissing her forehead. Tristan covered their bodies with a nket and he cuddled her until they fell asleep.


    They didn''t know what would happen in theing days but they had to be strong for each other.

 Chapter 387 Visiting His Girlfriend

    ~ University of Imperial Knight ~


    Sophia was walking in the hallway of the Business Management Building when someone suddenly grabbed her, pulling her into an empty room.


    *Bam*


    She tried to struggle but that person was stronger than her. She was surprised to see Marcus. He was the one who pulled her. She felt like she almost had a heart attack because of his action.


    "Marcus¡­ What are you doing? Let me go..." Sophia asked him with disbelief and annoyance in her voice.


    Marcus didn''t answer her. He was just staring at her intently while gripping her wrist tightly.


    After a while, Marcus gently pushed her until her back touched the closed door. Then he trapped her using both hands as he ced his palms on the door.


    "Marcus¡­" Sophia didn''t know what to do right now. She was nervous. Marcus''s action was scaring her.


    "What do you want?" Sophia tried her best to look brave though her heart was already beating so fast inside her chest.


    "That night¡­ that was your first kiss¡­ am I right?" Marcus had finally spoken. His scorching eyes were still focused on Sophia''s lovely face.


    After that night, Marcus couldn''t forget the kiss they shared together. The intimacy they had was so real though he knew the fact that Sophia was put under the influence of a drug.


    No matter how he tried, those memories were already engraved in his mind. He couldn''t forget Sophia''s sweetness, her lips¡­ her scent¡­ her soft body¡­her warmth. He had so many sleepless nights because of that.


    Meanwhile, Sophia couldn''t believe that Marcus was asking her this. As much as possible she wanted to forget everything that transpired that night.


    But Marcus just came here to see her, reminding her again of what happened. ''How dare he do this to me?''


    <o>,m With all her might, she pushed Marcus away from her. He was very close to her body and she didn''t want that. Her impression of him already changed after that night.</o>


    He used her for a bet¡­ for his own benefits. She would never let Marcus toy with her feelings again. Once was enough. She already learned her lesson not to trust someone easily.


    "Just leave me alone, Marcus! Let''s just forget everything that happened to us and let''s stay strangers to each other. I don''t want to have any connection to you, to your sister, and to your friends," Sophia firmly said to Marcus.


    Marcus shook his head and grabbed Sophia''s shoulders once again.


    "No. I can''t. I can''t forget. Sophia¡­ tell me the truth¡­ Matthew is not your boyfriend right? He''d never kissed you yet. I''m your first. I know I am!"


    Sophia was stunned for a moment. She couldn''t figure out Marcus. ''Why is he doing this? Is toying with my feelings not yet enough? Why did hee looking for me just to tell this?''


    "Why? Why are you asking me this? So that you would feel aplished?" Sophia asked him with her angry voice she clenched her fists.


    She hated it. She thought she would feel numb already but Marcus was still affecting her.


    As for Marcus, he also didn''t understand himself as to why he was doing this. He wanted to get assurance from Sophia that he was his first kiss. He wanted to confirm it!


    "I''m sorry, Sophia. I admitted my mistake. Please forgive me. I just want to correct it and have a fresh start with you. Can you¡­ can you still ept me as a friend? Let''s start all over again," Marcus softly said to her. He felt desperate.


    "You already lost your chance of bing my friend when you, your sister, and your friends did that to me," Sophia said to him with her indifferent expression.


    She removed his hands that were holding her shoulders. She pushed him again as Sophia turned to leave that room.


    But Marcus would not let her leave just like that. He ran to follow her. He was about to grab her hand when someone intervened.


    "Argh!" Marcus grunted as the neer caught his hand and twisted it.


    Sophia halted on her steps when she heard Marcus''s whimper. She turned around only to see Matthew twisting Marcus''s hand.


    Sophia''s eyes widened in surprise as she watched the two men. ''Matthew? Why is he here?''


    "Did you forget what I said? Do I need to repeat it?" Matthew''s grip on Marcus''s hand tightened.


    Marcus red at Matthew, trying to remove Matthew''s hand.


    "I said¡­ Stay. Away. From. My. Girlfriend!" Matthew said in a stern cold voice. He emphasized every word. Then he finally let go of Marcus''s hand.


    Marcus cursed at him while rubbing his wrist. Matthew twisted his arm and it was really painful for Marcus. He didn''t want to admit but Matthew was strong.


    After releasing Marcus, Matthew walked over to Sophia, shielding her against Marcus.


    "Are you okay?" Matthew asked Sophia softly with his worried tone.


    Sophia just nodded her head absentmindedly. She was still in a trance after seeing Matthew and hearing his statement a while ago. She was speechless at the moment.


    After getting her response, Matthew held her hand as he pulled Sophia closer to his side. Then he shifted his gaze back to Marcus. He looked daggers at him with his bloodshot eyes.<sub> </sub>


    "Why are you still here? Scram!!! Don''t you dare touch her ever again! I didn''t sue you for attempted rape because Sophia didn''t want the issue to escte further."


    "But if you will not stop pestering her, then I will have no choice but to bring this issue to the court," Matthew warned and threatened Marcus.


    Marcus could only grind his teeth and clench his fists before walking away thus leaving Matthew and Sophia.


    When Marcus left, Matthew turned to face Sophia.


    "What did he do to you? Did he hurt you?" Matthew asked her again with a concerned look on his face.


    "N-No¡­ I''m fine¡­ he just wanted to talk to me," Sophia answered him shyly. She couldn''t look straight into Matthew''s eyes.


    Every time she would be in trouble Matthew always came on time to her rescue. She thought she was giving him too much hassle that''s why she felt embarrassed.


    "By the way, why are you here?" Sophia asked him curiously.


    Matthew''s cold aura moments ago suddenly disappeared. Now, he was looking at her with a gentle smile on his face.


    "I came to visit my girlfriend." He stated matter-of-factly.


    Sophia: "..."


    She felt like blood rushed on her cheeks when she heard him once again calling her ''girlfriend''.


    Matthew let out a huskyugh when he noticed her stunned expression and blushing face.


    "Hey, don''t give me that kind of look, or else I will think that you are seducing me with your innocent look."


    Sophia: "???"


    Matthew chuckled once again. "Hahaha, I''m just kidding."


    "Anyway, I am really here to see you. Remember, I am pretending to be your boyfriend so that Marcus and his friends will stop bothering you. They have to see me here with you so that they will not suspect that we are just pretending." Matthew exined to her.


    "Aside from that, I am here to say goodbye to you. I will be out of the country for the next few days. I will apany Tristan overseas so I will not be here to watch over my girlfriend."


    Sophia was taken aback when she heard that.


    "Are you leaving? When?"


    For some unknown reason, she felt saddened by that news. This only meant she would not see him in theing days.


    For the past few days, Matthew was fetching and dropping her at home. It started when he pretended to be her boyfriend.


    "Tomorrow."


    "Ah okay. Have a nice trip."


    "Thank you."


    *Moment of awkward silence*


    They both became silent. They didn''t know what to say next. They just stood there waiting for someone to speak up once again.


    They just realized that Matthew was still holding Sophia''s hand when Matthew clenched her fist thus squeezing her hand.


    "Oh, I''m sorry¡­" Matthew apologized upon realizing what he did.


    "Did I hurt you?"


    "N-No, I''m just fine."


    Sophia retreated her hand right away. Matthew, on the other hand, scratched his face while smiling sheepishly at her.


    ''Ah, why is this atmosphere so awkward?'' Sophiained inwardly.


    "Oh, by the way, Sophia¡­ My Boss asked me to tell you that he will leave Lillie in your care here at the university while he is not around. If something happens to Lillie, don''t forget to inform me or contact Tristan directly. Okay?"


    "Okay, don''t worry. I will watch over Lillie."


    They knew that Lillie would be surrounded by lots of admirers since she showed her real beauty on the campus. She''s the new Campus Belle so her student''s life will not be peaceful, unlike before.

 Chapter 388 Evil Cousins

    ~ At Neon Royal Night Club ~


    As part of their hang-out routine, Mark and Daniel spent their Friday Night out at their friend''s club.


    They were having fun together with their new girlfriends inside the VIP lounge. Alexis, the owner, was also with them.


    It did not take long when someone barged in. That person was John, Alexis''s younger brother.


    "What are you doing here? Father grounded you, remember?" Alexis frowned upon seeing his younger brother inside their VIP lounge.


    "Oh, little John is here. Come and join us!" Mark said cheerfully, weing John.


    "Brother, Dad will never know if you will not tell him," John smirked at his brother before walking over as he sat down on the vacant seat.


    Alexis could only sigh helplessly. He spoiled his brother too much. Of course, he would not tell their father. He didn''t want his younger brother to be in trouble again.


    "Why are you here?" He asked him again.


    "I have no choice. I felt bored at home. My friends are also grounded so I can''t hang out with them. Might as well join you here, brother." John exined to him.


    Then he turned to Mark and Daniel. "Besides, I am eager to know about the updates regarding our revenge n against Matthew Wilkins and Tristan Davis."


    Daniel, who was busy entertaining his girlfriend, stopped what he was doing and focused his attention on John.


    "Little John, don''t be impatient. I am afraid we have to postpone our n because Matthew and Tristan will not be here for a while. I heard they had a business trip abroad. They are not here in the City of Empire as of the moment." Daniel informed John.


    "Oh, is that so? Too bad¡­ I''m so excited to get my revenge on them," John mumbled. There was a look of disappointment on his face.


    "Don''t be sad, little John. You will get your revenge soon. At least, we still have more time to prepare. We will surprise them once theye back here," Mark reassured John.


    John smiled at them. He was d that Tristan''s cousin was willing to help him. "Alright. I trust you both. I will leave everything in your care."


    "Yeah, don''t stress yourself too much about this. Since you are already here, why don''t you enjoy the night with us? Cheers," Mark said, offering John a ss of whiskey.


    John dly epted it with a friendly smile on his face. "I like that. Thank you, big bros!"


    "Go outside and find a girl. It''s not fair if only you don''t have a partner here," Daniel suggested to John.


    John looked at them with amusement. Daniel, Mark, and his brother Alexis, each of them had a sexy woman on theirp. The Ladies on Daniel and Mark were almost naked as he could see their underwear.


    Their mini skirts were already lifted on their waists while Mark''s and Daniel''s hands were already rubbing their sensitive skin under their skirts.


    That''s the only time John had realized he interrupted them in the middle of their making-out session. Seeing this sight, he immediately got a boner.


    They were right. He needed to get his own partner or else, he would be tortured by just watching them having all the fun. John immediately went out to leave his brother and his friends.


    Mark, Daniel, and Alexis just burst outughing when John left their VIP lounge.


    "Oh, by the way, how''s Andrew? It seems that he is no longering with us during our night out. Is he avoiding us?" Alexis asked them out of the blue.


    Mark and Daniel just exchanged nces when they heard that. To think about it, Andrew stopped seeing them after theirst family gathering.


    That was the night when Mark and Daniel showed Zhen-Zhen the video of Tristan confessing his feelings for Hannah.


    "We don''t know what happened to Andrew. He got into an ident after ourst family gathering. We tried contacting him but he was not responding to our calls and messages," Mark said, wondering about the cold treatment Andrew was giving them.


    "Strange. I also heard that he was getting closer to Tristantely. It seemed that their rtionship had already improved. Do you think Andrew and Tristan had made up already?" Daniel asked them quizzically.


    Mark''s face darkened after hearing that. "If that''s the case then I don''t like it. Andrew should see Tristan as his enemy andpetitor. Andrew should be on our sides, not Tristan''s side."


    "Let''s talk to him once hees back. He also went Abroad to fix thepany issue of the Heavenly Star Branch," Daniel said.


    The boys continued talking about Tristan and Andrew while the girls were just listening to them as they were busy pleasuring their partners, kissing and touching their bodies.<sub> </sub>


    "Tristan and Andrew should not be on good terms. We should drive a wedge between those two brothers. There will be no fun if they will get along. I want to watch thempete with each other and see Tristan on the losing end." Mark muttered, feeling determined.


    "How will you do that? It seemed like Tristan already let go of Hannah. He loves his wife, that''s why he no longer feels bitter about Andrew. He doesn''t hate Andrew now," Alexis shared his thoughts with them.


    Mark and Daniel looked at each other meaningfully. They were thinking the same thing.


    "If it''s not Hannah, then we can use Lillie, Tristan''s wife, to drive a wedge between the two brothers. I feel like Andrew somehow cares about her, that''s why he got mad at us that night. Maybe Lillie seeded in seducing Andrew." Mark said, recalling how Andrew reacted when Lillie cried in front of them after seeing Tristan''s video.


    "Well, I have to admit that Tristan won a jackpot after getting a woman like Lillie Meyer. Anyone could fall for her beauty, even me. So I couldn''t me Andrew if he fell for her seduction," Daniel mumbled with his dreamy eyes, thinking about Zhen-Zhen.


    "Aww," Daniel grunted as his girlfriend bit his neck so hard.


    "Babe, why did you do that?" Daniel asked his girlfriend while rubbing his neck.


    The woman red at him while pursing her lips in annoyance. "How dare you talk about falling for another woman in front of your girlfriend? Hmmp."


    "Sorry, Babe. Don''t be jealous. See, you are in my arms right now, not her. I''m all yours. Come, shower me with your love."


    After saying that, Daniel grabbed her head as he pulled her closer, kissing her passionately while kneading her breast. And just like that, he was able to pacify his jealous woman.


    Mark and Alexis just let out a soft chuckle seeing that interaction between Daniel and his girlfriend.


    "Oh, but I feel strange. Hannah and Andrew seemed like they were not together for the past few weeks. Are they fighting?" Mark asked them in puzzlement.


    He remembered that Hannah often went out with her friends in the past few weeks but he never heard Andrewing with them.


    "Why do you guys love to gossip? I thought only girls only do this kind of stuff?" Mark''s girlfriend had finally spoken, arching her eyebrows.


    *Smack*


    "Aah!" Mark''s girlfriend gasped in surprise when Mark suddenly smacked her butt cheek.


    "You naughty girl. You need punishment. When did I allow you to talk?" Mark said with his dominating tone.


    The girl shrunk on Mark''s arms right away while giving him an apologetic look. "I''m sorry. I''m just teasing you, guys."


    Mark ignored her apology. "On your knees... Now!" Hemanded her, showing his dominance.


    Mark''s girlfriendplied with his request almost immediately. Daniel''s girlfriend and Alexis''s woman just stayed silent while pitying Mark''s woman.


    They knew that she would get her punishment for tonight. But it was a sweet and erotic punishment.


    "Alright, we will stop gossiping as we will now focus our attention on you, Ladies," Alexis said teasingly.


    After saying that, he pinned his girl on the soft couch and started removing her sexy dress.


    Daniel let out a soft chuckle. "Are we doing this again together?" Can''t we get our privacy?"


    Mark, who was pping his girlfriend''s butt cheeks as punishment, averted his gaze to his cousin.


    "Cousin, don''t be so pretentious. Privacy my ass? You also like doing this together, don''t you? Admit it¡­ you are bing more aroused while watching us making out with our girlfriends."


    "Hahaha, Mark, don''t say that. My girlfriend wants to have privacy with me. So Alex can we transfer to another room?" Daniel said, hiding the excitement he felt by just watching Mark and Alexis making out with their girlfriends.


    "Oops, no one is allowed to leave this room. You will miss the fun, bro," Mark insisted.


    Alexis just shrugged his shoulders. "Mark is the Boss tonight. I have no say with this. If he says no then it''s a no."


    Daniel just pretended to be upset before turning to his girlfriend. "So, Babe, I think we have no choice but to join the fun."

 Chapter 389 He Approached Her Again

    ~ University of Imperial Knight ~


    Today, Tristan and Matthew arrived in the States. Zhen-Zhen tried her best to cheer up even though she was feeling down.


    She focused her attention on her sses. She was not wearing any disguise today. After winning the title Campus Belle, her name, Lillie Meyer became the talk of the campus.


    She captured lots of men''s affection during the selection process. As expected many college boys wanted to get closer to her.


    Wherever she went, several pairs of eyes were watching and observing her, some admiring her beauty while some having the look of envy in their eyes.


    Alicia and Betsy were also sticking with her, showing the Campus that they were best of friends in their ss. Because of their connection with Zhen-Zhen, Betsy and Alicia were getting a lot of attention as well.


    This was the benefit Zhen-Zhen had promised Alicia when she convinced her to give way for her to participate in the selection of Campus Belle.


    On the outside, Zhen-Zhen looked very close to Alicia and Betsy. However, the truth was Zhen-Zhen was morefortable being with Sophia than with them.


    She''s just doing this to close the part of the deal. Zhen-Zhen was also maintaining a casual rtionship with them while staying on guard since she learned that Alicia was interested in her husband, Tristan.


    Nevertheless, Betsy and Alicia were enjoying the benefits of their rtionship with Zhen-Zhen. With her help, they climbed up and raised their reputation on the campus with instant fame.


    Since the three of them were also ssmates, students couldn''t help butpared them to Jade and her friends. Suddenly thepetition between the two groups arose on the campus.


    Of course, Jade and her friends were unhappy with this turn of events. Freshmen students were trying to steal the limelight from them.


    Even the other students were looking forward to seeing a showdown between the two groups.


    Zhen-Zhen, Alicia, and Betsy were having snacks inside the canteen when the topic about Jade and her friends was brought up by Betsy.


    "Hey, can you also feel the tension between us and Jade''s group? Lately, I could feel the bitterness and indifference emanating from them whenever we would bump into them in the school vicinity," Betsy said to them in a low voice. She was careful not to be heard by others.


    Zhen-Zhen decided not toment on that while Alicia just shrugged her shoulders.


    "Don''t mind it, Betsy. Maybe they were just jealous as they didn''t want others to be famous like them. For the past two years, they were in the limelight," Alicia also shared her opinion with them.


    Zhen-Zhen just continued eating her snack while texting someone using her phone. She was busy chatting with Tristan.


    Tristan was sending her messages from time to time, just checking on her. Zhen-Zhen felt content after receiving his messages.


    She knew Tristan would be busier in theing days but still, he would never forget to message her.


    When they noticed that Zhen-Zhen was quite upied, Betsy and Alicia tried to catch her attention by asking her about Tristan.


    "Lillie, I am dying to ask you this. What is your connection with the Davis Family, most especially to Tristan Davis?" Alicia could no longer hold her curiosity so she asked her directly.


    "Yeah, I am really curious. You seemed very familiar with them. They even helped you during the Selection of the Campus Belle," Betsy also threw her a question.


    "You said before that you are part of their family. Are you a distant rtive of the Davis Family or just family friends?" Betsy added.


    Zhen-Zhen brought her attention back to them the moment she heard their queries. She contemted for a while, thinking about what she would tell them.


    After a while, Zhen-Zhen finally gave them an answer.


    "Tristan Davis¡­ he is my man. We are romantically involved with each other," Zhen-Zhen said to them while looking straight into their eyes.


    Alicia: "..."


    Betsy: "..."


    The twodies were quite shocked after hearing her revtion. They didn''t know what to say. They were in utter disbelief as of this moment.


    ''Lillie Meyer and Tristan Davis are dating?!! They are in a rtionship?! Oh my gosh!!! Is this real? I couldn''t believe this. Mr. Davis is actually dating a college student??!'' Betsy was screaming in her mind.


    Alicia, on the other hand, stayed frozen in her spot. She was at a loss for words. ''Lillie and Tristan Davis are romantically involved??! Is she kidding us? This can''t be.''


    Alicia didn''t want to believe it but seeing Zhen-Zhen''s expression, she could tell that she was not lying nor bluffing. She was telling the truth.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen smiled upon seeing their stunned expressions. She decided not to hide her real rtionship with Tristan from them anymore.


    This was also one way of telling Alicia that Tristan was already off-limits. He was hers¡­ her man. But, she didn''t directly inform them that the two of them were already married.


    After a few moments, Zhen-Zhen stood up, saying goodbye to Alicia and Betsy.


    "Alicia, Betsy¡­ see youter in the next ss. I have to go now. I promised Sophia that I will also join her today."


    Alicia and Betsy just nodded at her absentmindedly. They hadn''t recovered yet from the shocking revtion they learned today. They just silently watched Zhen-Zhen leave the canteen.


    ********


    After her afternoon ss, Zhen-Zhen waited for the Davis Family''s chauffeur. Tristan asked his family to let one of their chauffeurs drive and fetch Zhen-Zhen from school going back home and vice versa.


    She was standing near the gate when suddenly a blue car stopped in front of her. The driver rolled down his car window to talk to her.


    Zhen-Zhen was surprised to see the person inside the car. It was Clifford. Due to her photographic memory, she recognized him right away.


    Clifford greeted her with a gentle smile which he was seldom wearing. He was the kind of person who didn''t smile often.


    If Alveena could see this, she would certainly react. Her brother only smiled once in a blue moon. But in order to capture Zhen-Zhen''s attention, Clifford decided to change his cold demeanor when facing her.


    "Hey, Lillie, I didn''t expect to see you here. Are you waiting for someone?" Clifford pretended to be surprised as well.


    He already knew that Zhen-Zhen was studying at the University of Imperial Knight. He also went there today in order to see her.


    "Wait, I will just park my car," Clifford said, without waiting for Zhen-Zhen''s response.


    After parking his car, Clifford immediately stepped out to approach Zhen-Zhen once more.


    "Hello, Clifford. It''s been a while. I didn''t expect to see you here also. How are you?" Zhen-Zhen politely greeted him.


    "Yeah. I''m good. By the way, Lillie¡­ I want to apologize for leaving that day without saying goodbye to you. Something came up so I had to leave in a rush," Clifford apologized.


    He didn''t have the chance to say goodbye to Zhen-Zhen in the Mall when Tristan arrived. Clifford hid from Tristan.


    He was d he did it. He didn''t want Tristan to know that he already met his wife. He was thinking that Tristan might warn Lillie not to get close with him.


    Zhen-Zhen gave him a faint smile. "You don''t need to apologize. I understand. I already dyed you at that time when I ruined your suit."


    Clifford let out a huskyugh when he heard her guilty tone.


    "Are you waiting for someone?" Clifford asked her again.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head. "Yes, my service."


    "Oh, since I am here, why don''t youe with me? I will drop you at your ce. There''s heavy traffic today so it might take time for your service to arrive," Clifford said, simply offering her a ride.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t know whether to agree or not. Then she received a message from the chauffeur, apologizing to her for beingte. It would take some time before he could arrive at the school as he was caught up in the traffic just like what Clifford had said.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t want to give the chauffeur so much hassle so, in the end, she just texted him to go back as her friend already offered her a ride. Zhen-Zhen epted Clifford''s offer.


    Clifford rejoiced inwardly when Zhen-Zhen agreed toe with him. He immediately guided her into his car.


    While they were on their way, Clifford pretended to be hungry.


    "Ahem, Lillie, do you mind if we stop by a restaurant first before sending you home? I just realized I haven''t eaten my lunch today because of my hectic schedule," Clifford asked Zhen-Zhen expectantly.


    After hearing his alibi, Zhen-Zhen didn''t have the heart to refuse Clifford. She was concerned about him when she learned that he hadn''t taken his lunch today.


    "Yes, I don''t mind. Let''s drop by the restaurant. You have to eat first. Why did you skip lunch? You should eat properly so that you can have enough energy for your work," Zhen-Zhen slightly lectured him out of her genuine concern.


    Clifford couldn''t help but smile with amusement. ''She''s very thoughtful.''

 Chapter 390 A Dinner Date?

    After fifteen minutes, Clifford and Zhen-Zhen arrived in one of the newest cozy restaurants in the City of Empire, The Cherry Garden Restaurant.


    Clifford guided Zhen-Zhen to the entrance, opening the door for her and pulling a chair for her. He was acting like her boyfriend. People who could see them might mistake them as couples.


    Zhen-Zhen was surprised since Clifford had already booked a table for them. She wondered when he did that.


    She didn''t expect that he would bring her to this cozy and famous restaurant in the city. She thought they would just eat in an ordinary restaurant.


    Zhen-Zhen was amazed to see the interior of the restaurant. This was the first timeing here. This restaurant was a newly established restaurant.


    She remembered Tristan mentioning this to her. He nned on bringing Zhen-Zhen here. Who would have thought that Clifford would be the one to bring her here first?


    The ambiance gave them private and romantic vibes with a dimly-lit setting inside.


    The magnificent view was the ceiling with bountiful cherry blossoms. Now, she understood why this restaurant was named Cherry Garden Restaurant.


    There were lots of customers tonight but Clifford chose a good spot where they could enjoy their privacy. He spent a fortune on this just for the sake of his revenge.


    Soon, the two of them settled down on their table. Zhen-Zhen felt a little bit ufortable foring here.


    "Ahem, Clifford, are you sure about this? I heard this restaurant is very expensive. Why don''t we transfer to a much cheaper restaurant?" Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but raise her concern.


    She didn''t bring her card and she only had her pocket money today. She couldn''t afford to buy food here. And she didn''t want Clifford to pay for her food.


    "It''s alright, Lillie. It''s my treat. You don''t have to worry about the bill. Besides, I also want to return the favor. Remember, you bought three suits for me during that time. I only needed one but you insisted on buying three suits."


    "But¡­" Zhen-Zhen was about to talk when Clifford cut her off immediately.


    "Please, let me treat you to a meal. Let''s stay here. Besides, I am already hungry. I don''t think I can still drive and look for another restaurant."


    "If you feel ufortable then just return the favor next time. Treat me to a meal as well. It will be your turn to choose a ce where we can eat. How about that?" Clifford suggested to her with a cheeky smile on his face.


    Dexter, who was just sitting at the nearby table, couldn''t believe that he was seeing this. His boss who had always a serious and aloof expression on his face was smiling at a woman.


    He felt like he was a different person from the Big Boss he knew. They gave off a different vibe.


    ''I didn''t know that my Boss could be a great actor. His personality totally changed.'' Dexter thought to himself.


    Dexter, Clifford''s assistant, was already in the restaurant before Clifford and Zhen-Zhen arrived. He was the one who booked the table for them.


    He was also there to secretly follow and monitor them. Clifford gave him an important task tonight. He should take many photos of them. That''s why Dexter brought a camera. He would secretly take pictures of them without Zhen-Zhen''s knowledge.


    ''Is this a good idea? Ms. Lillie is wearing her College Uniform. If these picturese out, then it might affect Boss''s reputation by dating a college student,'' Dexter was feeling uneasy about this.


    "Argh. That''s not the main issue here. The woman with him is already married¡­ married to his sworn enemy, Tristan Davis. Sigh, I don''t know if this n will not backfire on my boss." Dexter mumbled to himself while sighing deeply.


    Though he was concerned about the oue of this revenge, Dexter had no choice but to support and follow his Boss. He just hoped that Clifford would be able to move on after getting the revenge he always wanted.


    Dexter was back to his focus, taking their pictures secretly.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen had finally conceded to Clifford. She would let him pay the bill today but in exchange, she would also treat him next time.<sub> </sub>


    This setup was a win-win situation for Clifford. He would be able to go out again together with Zhen-Zhen.


    Soon, the waiter approached their table to take their orders. They ordered grilled pork belly, seafood like baked scallops, garlic buttered shrimp, and corn soup.


    Clifford also ordered sweet desserts like chocte cake and fruit sd. He matched them with red wine.


    The restaurant staff even gave Zhen-Zhen a bouquet of flowers which was already prepared by Clifford beforehand. It really looked like a dinner date between them.


    Zhen-Zhen was wondering if this was part of the restaurant''s special services or not. Clifford just feigned innocence, pretending he didn''t know anything.


    When their orders arrived, Clifford and Zhen-Zhen started eating. The food was really delicious. Zhen-Zhen liked everything.


    Clifford watched her in amusement. Zhen-Zhen had quite an appetite tonight. Even she, herself, was surprised that she had eaten a lot.


    "It looks like you are enjoying the food here. Do you want more? We can order another te of buttered shrimp. Is this your favorite food?" Clifford chuckled after saying that. He was d to see her eatingfortably like this.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at him sheepishly. She felt a little bit embarrassed.


    "Yes, I like seafood, especially this garlic buttered shrimp. I''m sorry, I don''t know why but I just feel like eating more of this tonight." Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip and looked down.


    Clifford let out another soft chuckle. Zhen-Zhen looked very cute and pretty when she was embarrassed.


    When he noticed the sauce on the corner of her lips, Clifford reached out his hand to remove it on her lips using his finger. After doing that, he unconsciously brought his finger to his mouth to taste it.


    "Hmm, delicious."


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen was dumbfounded when she saw that gesture from Clifford. She blinked her eyes several times, and no words came out of her mouth. She was just looking at Clifford in disbelief.


    ''Did he just lick the sauce he removed from my lips?''


    Aside from Zhen-Zhen, Dexter was also astounded witnessing that scene. But he was still able to catch it using his camera.


    ''Damn! Why do I feel like my Boss looks very cool, sexy, and sensual when he did that gesture a while ago?'' Dexter couldn''t help but watch Clifford in awe.


    Dexter was very distracted that he failed to notice that someone already approached him at his table.


    "Dexter, you are here. Does it mean, Clifford is also here?" A soft mellow voice of a woman was heard.


    Because of her voice, Dexter was snapped back to reality. He gazed up only to see a beautiful alluring woman in her red dress standing in front of him.


    "Ms. Olive?" Dexter mumbled with her stunned expression.


    "Yes, it''s me. It''s been a long time. I am d to see you here. Is Clifford with you?" Olive asked him about Clifford again.


    Dexter didn''t know what to say. Who would have thought that he would be able to see his boss'' ex-fiancee in this restaurant as well?

 Chapter 391 Love Is Unpredictable

    Dexter didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing seeing Olive here. His Boss was currently having a ''dinner date'' with Lillie Davis.


    What if Clifford''s mood would change suddenly once he saw Olive? Then his n tonight would be ruined and interrupted as well.


    Olive was still waiting for Dexter''s response when her eyes caught a glimpse of a familiar figure nearby. She was d to see Clifford.


    But the happiness she felt was reced by disappointment as soon as she saw the woman sitting in front of Clifford. She was the same woman she met at the mall together with Clifford.


    A pang of jealousy surged inside her as she recalled Clifford calling that girl ''sweety''. She assumed that they were in a rtionship.


    After a while, a deep frown appeared on Olive''s face upon noticing Zhen-Zhen in her college uniform.


    ''Is this the reason why we didn''t hear any news regarding Clifford and this woman? Their rtionship is still a secret since she is still a college student,'' Olive began to specte in her mind as she continued watching Clifford and Zhen-Zhen at their table.


    Olive came to that restaurant because Ana invited her to hangout tonight. She heard from Ana that this new restaurant was really great in terms of their service and food.


    She didn''t expect that she would meet her ex-fianc¨¦ while having a dinner date with his new girlfriend. Olive was still not used to seeing Clifford with another woman.


    She was contemting whether to greet them or not. She was afraid that Clifford would ignore her again just like what happened in the Mall before.


    But part of her wanted to talk to Clifford. She wanted to know if she could still affect his emotions. She wanted to win him back.


    Taking a deep breath, Olive walked over to approach Clifford and Zhen-Zhen. She wondered if Zhen-Zhen was aware that she''s Clifford''s ex-fianc¨¦.


    Dexter who was still undecided what to tell Olive just watched her walk away. He gasped in surprise when he realized that Olive was walking toward Clifford''s and Zhen-Zhen''s table.


    "Oh no!" That''s the only word Dexter could utter as of this moment.


    Meanwhile, Olive already reached their table. She spoke up to make her presence known to them.


    "Hello, we met again. I''m d to see you both here," Olive softly said while shing her charming smile at Clifford.


    Clifford''s expression changed instantly after seeing the neer. Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, smiled back at her. She recognized this girl. She could remember that they met at the mall.


    ? "Hello, Miss. You were thedy we met at the mall before. I''m d to see you too. Are you also here to eat?" Zhen-Zhen greeted Olive cheerfully.


    She was very friendly toward Olive, which was exactly opposite to Clifford''s attitude.


    "Yes, my friend and I decided to eat dinner here tonight. This restaurant is quite famous here," Olive responded to Zhen-Zhen.


    Olive didn''t expect that Zhen-Zhen would act friendly to her.


    ''Is she not aware that I am Clifford''s ex or she just doesn''t care?'' Olive marveled at that thought.


    Then she turned to Clifford who was now very silent in his seat. He didn''t hide his displeasure after being disturbed by Olive.


    ''What is she trying to do here? Is she blind? What''s her purpose for approaching us? We are not in that rtionship to casually greet each other whenever we will cross paths.''


    Clifford clenched his fists. His momentum was ruined because of Olive''s arrival.


    "Cliff, are you not going to introduce me to this beautifuldy?" Olive said, trying to lighten the atmosphere between Clifford and her.


    Clifford nced at her with a cold and indifferent expression on his face.


    "Can''t you see that we are having our dinner here? You are interrupting us. Why don''t you go to your table and wait for your friend, instead of disturbing us here?" Clifford tantly said to Olive.


    Both Olive and Zhen-Zhen were stunned for a moment when they heard that. No one expected that Clifford would be so rude toward Olive.


    Olive felt like she was pped on the face because of Clifford''s hurtful words. He was cold and rude to her even though Zhen-Zhen was with them.<sub> </sub>


    She was humiliated. She wished that the ground would open up for her and swallow her whole just to hide from them. Her eyes became teary. She wanted to cry but she tried her best not to shed tears in front of him.


    Clifford just looked away and focused his attention back on his food while Zhen-Zhen was still speechless in her seat. Olive, on the other hand, turned around to leave their table.


    She was afraid that if she stayed for another second then she could no longer hold her tears. With a heavy heart, Olive walked away, not looking back in Clifford''s direction.


    The moment was already ruined. Zhen-Zhen decided to cancel their order of garlic buttered shrimp. Clifford also lost his appetite and he was no longer in the mood.


    After paying for the bill, Clifford and Zhen-Zhen left the restaurant immediately. He would drop her at home. The two of them were very silent inside the car.


    After a while, Clifford was the first one who broke the silence.


    "Lillie, I''m sorry," Clifford muttered, regret was visible in his brown eyes


    Zhen-Zhen nced at him in confusion. "Why are you apologizing to me?"


    "I''m sorry for what happened in the restaurant a while ago. I know I became so rude. I even ruined the moment. I don''t want you to see that side of me but I couldn''t help it."


    "Hmm, you should not apologize to me, but to her," Zhen-Zhen said, smiling faintly at him. She was referring to Olive.


    Clifford fell silent after hearing that. Complex emotions were shing on his face.


    "I know it''s not my ce to ask you this. But¡­ I''m curious why are you so rude toward her? Who is she?"


    Clifford took a deep breath before answering Zhen-Zhen.


    "Her name is Olive. She''s my ex-fianc¨¦." Clifford smiled bitterly after saying that. His eyes were still on the road.


    Zhen-Zhen was surprised to hear that. Many more questions were formed in her mind.


    ''Ex-fianc¨¦? So they were in love with each other and they were supposed to marry each other? So what happened? Why does Clifford hate her so much?''


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t voice out what''s on her mind but Clifford gave her answers to those questions.


    "Just like other couples, Olive and I were so in love. Or it was just me who was thinking about that. I told myself she''s the only woman whom I wanted to spend my life with, forever. I loved her so much. I was willing to give her everything," Clifford started to open up with Zhen-Zhen.


    "We were in a rtionship for 6 years and we decided to tie the knot. Everything was going well between us, until she met a guy during her business trip abroad," A cold glint shed through his eyes as he remembered the past.


    "Later on, I found out that she continued seeing the guy when they came back here in the City of Empire. She threw away our 6-year rtionship for that guy whom she just met. She cheated on me. You didn''t know how devastated I was at that time."


    "I¡­ I even triedmitting suicide because I couldn''t ept it¡­ butter on, I realized I shouldn''t waste my life because of that."


    "Now, can you understand now the reason why I am being so rude to her?"


    ''The reason why I am doing this to you. I''m sorry Lillie, but I have to use you to get my revenge against that guy.'' Clifford thought to himself while looking at Zhen-Zhen meaningfully.


    Zhen-Zhen could feel Clifford''s pain right now. Though she hadn''t experienced being betrayed by someone she loved she knew that it was one of the worst feelings in the world.


    Putting herself in Clifford''s shoes, she would feel the same if ever Tristan would do this to her. However, she believed that Tristan would never do it to her. Because of that, Zhen-Zhen pitied Clifford.


    The woman he loved dearly betrayed him. He said they were in love so how could someone change his or her heart quickly just after meeting someone?


    But thinking about it, love was unpredictable sometimes. She couldn''t judge Olive right away because just like her, Tristan changed his heart after meeting her. He loved Hannah first but his feelings changed when he got to know Zhen-Zhen.


    But the question was... Did Olive love Tristan before? Could her feelings for Tristan be considered love or just a mere attraction? Or a temptation?

 Chapter 392 I Want Him Back

    Olive saw Clifford and Zhen-Zhen leave the restaurant. She didn''t know whether to get mad or feel sad. Clifford treated her coldly.


    She was sulking at their reserved table when her friend, Ana arrived.


    "Sorry, I''mte. I was caught up in traffic. Have you ordered food already?"


    Olive just shook her head. She already lost her appetite. She didn''t feel like eating tonight.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with your face? Why are you wearing this kind of expression? You look like you lost your favorite pet." Ana asked her right away as she noticed her gloomy mood.


    Olive heaved a deep sigh before answering her.


    "I saw Clifford a while ago¡­ together with his girlfriend. It looks like they were on a dinner date."


    Ana nced at her helplessly and said, "Now, I get it. You are jealous that''s why you are looking like this."


    Olive lowered her gaze while biting her lips. "It''s not like that. I know I don''t have the right to be jealous. It''s just that I couldn''t stand it whenever Clifford would act harshly toward me."


    "Ana, I approached them, hoping that he would act civil but Clifford didn''t hide his hatred and displeasure. He was too rude, humiliating me in front of his girlfriend," Olive shared her frustrations with her friend.


    "I know it''s my fault. I thought he would forget and forgive me after not seeing him for a long time. But it seems that he had not forgiven me yet. I want to have a fresh start with him but¡­ I''m toote." Olive clenched her fists after saying that. She felt a pang of pain deep inside her heart.


    Ana moved closer to her as she rubbed Olive''s back, trying tofort her.


    "Olive¡­ just thinking about it¡­ what if Clifford still has feelings for you that''s why he is treating you like this. Your presence can still affect him," Ana said hypothetically.


    Olive became silent after hearing that. She also wondered at that thought.


    "We heard the rumors that he became woman-hater after your failed engagement. No news about him dating someone. What if he learned beforehand that you came back so he tried to date a woman just to show you he already moved on." Ana continued to specte.


    Olive wanted to believe it but she disregarded that idea.


    "I think that''s not the only possible reason. I saw his girlfriend wearing a college uniform from the University of Imperial Knight. What if Clifford is hiding his rtionship from the public since his girlfriend is still a college student." Olive shared her thoughts and opinion with Ana.


    Ana was surprised after hearing that. Never did she imagine that Clifford would date a college student.<sub> </sub>


    "A college student?! Are you sure about that?" Ana asked her exasperatedly. Olive just nodded as a response.


    "I couldn''t me Clifford. The girl looks young and beautiful. I didn''t know that he''s into a young woman as well. Now, I am doubtful if Clifford truly loves her. What''s her name again?"


    Olive shook her head as she was not able to get her name. "Clifford brushed me off immediately, saying I was disturbing their dinner. I didn''t have the chance to get to know her."


    "I wonder if she knew that you are Clifford''s ex-fiance," Ana mumbled while rubbing her chin.


    "I don''t know. She seemed friendly when she was talking to me a while ago."


    Ana pped her hands as an idea popped up in her mind. "Why don''t you visit her in her school tomorrow? Try to observe if she is just faking it. What if she was just acting friendly to you because Clifford was there at that time?"


    "Alright, that''s a good suggestion. I''m not busy tomorrow. I will try to get to know her." Olive agreed with Ana''s idea.


    "Oh, speaking of the University of Imperial Knight¡­ I heard that Liam rk, our former schoolmate and your old friend before has returned here to the City of Empire after four years of staying abroad."


    "Remember that he got into an ident four years ago.No one had seen him after that tragedy. He finally came back. Now, he is teaching in that university as History Professor. You can also ask him if ever he knows Clifford''s girlfriend. At least, you can also use him as an alibi for visiting there."


    "Yeah, I think I should also see him. It''s been so long since thest time I saw him. I wonder if he is doing fine now. That tragedy was a huge blow to him. I would like to know if how he was able to cope up." There was a hint of sadness in Olive''s voice when she uttered those words.


    Liam was her old pal. But due to some circumstances in the past, they lost theirmunication as they became busy with their personal lives.


    "Olive, let me ask you one thing. Are you trying to win Clifford back?" Ana asked Olive expectantly while looking at her intently.


    Olive paused for a moment, thinking about the right answer to that question. She was assessing herself. ''What is the thing I truly want? My heart''s desire?'' That''s what Olive was asking herself at that certain moment.


    After finding the answer to that question, Olive faced Ana with a serious expression on her face.


    "Yes, I want him back. I will do my best to win his heart again. He loved me so much in the past. I will try to make it up to him. I will show him that I deserve a second chance with him."


    "Though he has a current girlfriend right now, I will not give up. As long as they are not yet married, I still have the chance to get Clifford back," Olive said with so much conviction in her words.


    "It''s my time to lower my pride. I will do everything just to make him fall for me again," she added, promising herself that she would do everything she could just to win his heart once more. She didn''t care anymore whether Clifford had a girlfriend or none.

 Chapter 393 Million Miles Away

    When Zhen-Zhen got home, her conversation with Clifford still lingered on her mind. She could somehow sympathize with him.


    No wonder she could feel his loneliness the first time she met him. Her mind was still upied when FaMo and Pam-Pam ran to wee her.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled as she felt their furs brushing her legs. She immediately bent down to pet the two cats. She gave them a warm hug, squeezing them both in her arms.


    Meow! Meow! Meow!


    "Wee back, Zhen-Zhen! How''s your day?" FaMo was in a good mood.


    Now FaMo was having fun staying at home because of Pam-Pam. He was no longer alone whenever he would be left in the house.


    Zhen-Zhen sighed deeply as she felt something missing. There''s no Tristan in the house right now.


    "FaMo, I am missing him so much. He is not around," Zhen-Zhen said with a sad look in her blue eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Zhen-Zhen. He wille back soon. He made a promise to you. Besides, I and Pam-Pam are here for you. So cheer up," FaMo raised his paw to touch Zhen-Zhen''s face.


    Zhen-Zhen''s lips curled up into a faint smile. She stroked FaMo''s head and said, "Thank you, FaMo. Tomorrow we will go to the Davis Mansion. Grandpa and Tristan''s parents want us to sleepover tomorrow night."


    "Then the day after tomorrow, we will stay at my foster parents'' house," Zhen-Zhen informed FaMo.


    "Got it. Let''s visit them tomorrow. Is it okay to bring two cats with you?" FaMo asked her just to make sure.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head frantically. "Of course. I bet they would love to see you both."


    "Alright, then. I will use my cat form. Just tell me if you need me to fuse with you."


    "FaMo... Just stay here. I want to see you and touch you so don''t disappear. Don''t fuse with me for a while, okay?"


    "Hmm okay, if that''s what you want, your wish is mymand, Zhen-Zhen."


    Zhen-Zhen giggled when she heard FaMo''sst remarks.


    "Because of that, I brought you lots of delicious food tonight."


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t forget to buy food for FaMo and Pam-Pam. She was about to pay for it but Clifford insisted that he would be the one to pay. Clifford just reminded her to treat him next time.


    When FaMo and Pam-Pam started eating, Zhen-Zhen received a video call from Tristan. She immediately went to their bedroom and answered his call.


    She could see that Tristan seemed like he had just woken up. He was still on the bed. His face was worn out. He looked exhausted and stressed.


    They had different time zones. If it was already nighttime in the City of Empire, then the current time in Tristan''s ce right now was dawn: 8:00 pm to Zhen-Zhen while 6:00 am to Tristan.


    "Wifey¡­ good morning! I mean¡­ good evening there. I missed you so much," Tristan mumbled in his sleepy state. He was rubbing his eyes and still yawning.


    "Good morning, hubby. I missed you too. You are not looking good. How are you? How''s the situation there?" Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan worriedly.<sub> </sub>


    "I''m so tired. We had an emergency meeting as soon as we arrived here. But don''t worry, I can manage, wifey, especially now that I can see your face. I wish you were here with me," Tristan touched his phone screen as if he was caressing Zhen-Zhen''s face.


    "I wanna hug you right now. I feel cold here. I want to feel your warmth, wifey. Sad to say, we are million miles away from each other," Tristan put on a pitiful face while saying those words.


    The longing and yearning shed through her eyes. She also felt the same way as Tristan.


    "Come back soon, hubby. I will be waiting for you," Zhen-Zhen requested.


    Tristan bobbed his head vigorously. "Yes, I will finish everything I have to do here as soon as possible so that we can reunite with each other again. Don''t rece me with someone else, okay?"


    "Of course, I won''t. You are the only one, hubby. No one could rece you in my heart," Zhen-Zhen reassured him.


    Tristan''s lips curled up into a satisfied smile. He felt better now after seeing her. A while ago, he was very tired and stressed but because of his happy pill, Zhen-Zhen, he regained his energy once more.


    "Wifey, how''s school? Did your admirers bug you today? Tell me¡­ should I send bodyguards to your school?"


    Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle when Tristan mentioned bodyguards.


    "Hubby, seriously? You don''t have to do that. I''m fine. No one is bugging me that much."


    Tristan was just joking. Zhen-Zhen knew it. They already talked about the possible changes in her student''s life after getting the title: Campus Belle.


    Tristan pouted his lips. "Don''tugh at me, wifey. We never know, someone might be plotting already to steal you from me."


    [ Author: "You have a great hunch, my dearest Tristan. Lol. Someone is indeed plotting to steal her from you. Clifford is on the move! ]


    "They can try¡­ but they will just fail in the end!" Zhen-Zhen said confidently. Her words and tone somehowforted and gave Tristan a sense of security and assurance.


    The husband and wife continued talking until Zhen-Zhen became sleepy. During their conversation, Zhen-Zhen forgot to mention Clifford to Tristan. She listened to Tristan more, instead of speaking.


    Eventually, Zhen-Zhen closed her eyes while listening to him. She was still holding the phone when she drifted off to sleep. Tristan watched her fall asleep.


    Tristan missed her more after seeing her sleeping figure. He had the urge to hug her and engulf her in his arms. Too bad he was far away from her.


    "Wait for me, wifey¡­ I will return home soon. Sigh¡­ for now I have to endure this," Tristan thought to himself.


    It did not take long when Tristan got off the bed to take a shower. He was now getting ready to go to the branch.


    After an hour, Tristan left his hotel room together with Matthew. They were walking in the lobby when he bumped into someone.


    "Tristan?" A familiar voice was heard.


    Tristan turned around only to see Hannah, standing just a few steps away from him.

 Chapter 394 Getting Used To Her Presence

    Hannah''s eyes lit up after confirming that the person in the lobby was Tristan. She quickly walked over to approach them.


    Matthew excused himself as he would check their service going to thepany branch.


    "Tristan, What are you doing here?" Hannah asked in her exhrated voice.


    She didn''t expect to see him in the same hotel she was currently staying in.


    "Ourpany branch here is having some troubles. So I came to resolve it."


    Hannah nodded her head and asked him another question.


    "So, did youe here with Matthew alone?"


    Hannah wanted to know whether Zhen-Zhen came with him or not.


    "Yes," Tristan simply said.


    A light gleam shed through Hannah''s eyes upon hearing that. She was overjoyed since she won''t be able to see Tristan''s wife. She hated Zhen-Zhen to the extent that she didn''t want to cross paths with her again.


    "How about you? Why are you here?" Tristan asked her back out of courtesy.


    "I have an exhibit here for my paintings. It willst for a week. We also have a tour in this country together with my fellow painters and artists. I''m staying here," Hannah responded to him cheerfully.


    She had to admit that theirst encounter didn''t end up well. But after seeing Tristan here, she realized that she missed him. Of course, aside from Tristan, she was also missing Andrew.


    "Did you not inform my brother that you are here? If he knew then probably I would send him here instead of me."


    Hannah was taken aback at the mention of Andrew. No one from their family knew that they were in a cool off right now. Hannah just gave him an awkward smile, instead of answering his query.


    Tristan noticed that something was off with Hannah when he mentioned his brother. But he couldn''t point it out. In the end, he just shrugged it off his mind.


    He still had lots of things to do to fix the problem as soon as possible. He didn''t have the luxury to think about other things. His main priority was to finish his job there and return home quickly. His beloved wife was waiting for him.


    "Hannah, I have to go," Tristan said goodbye to her.


    "Ok, Tristan, see you around. Take care."


    Hannah wanted to ask him regarding Andrew''s whereabouts but she''s afraid that Tristan would notice something. She just watched Tristan leave the hotel.


    She didn''t know how long Tristan would be staying here but Hannah already made up her mind that she would see him, especially now that they were just staying in the same hotel.


    She saw the number of Tristan''s room keycard. He was holding it in his hand a while ago. So she could visit him in his room any time.


    A mischievous smile yed across Hannah''s face before she turned around, heading toward the hotel front desk.


    "Hello, Miss, I would like to change my room. Is there avable room on the fourth floor just beside Room 404 of your VIP Guests?" Hannah requested the Hotel Staff.


    "Okay, Ma¨¢m. Let me check it for you."<sub> </sub>


    After a few seconds, the hotel staff confirmed that there was an avable room near Room 404. That was Tristan''s VIP suite. The staff allowed Hannah to transferred to the room next to Tristan''s suite.


    "Great. Now, it will be easy to approach and see Tristan. Our rooms are just next to each other," Hannah was now in a cheerful mood. She was excited for theing days.


    **********


    ~ Heavenly Star Second Branch ~


    At the other branch, Andrew was also trying his best to solve the issue with the investors. Alveena was there, assisting him with everything he needed.


    It looked like someone had spread false rumors about the new product of their branch in that foreign country. They said that thepany''s products were made of low standard materials and just an imitation.


    They also tried defaming thepany''s reputation by telling the investors that the management was corrupt. These two branches abroad were still newly established branches of the Heavenly Star Enterprise. That''s why those people were able to sway the investors through their false and baseless usations.


    The most depressing part was they didn''t have an idea who was the one responsible for spreading the false rumors. The potential investors also refused to talk to them. Both Andrew and Tristan were having a hard time because of this.


    The patience of the two brothers was being tested here since they had to convince the investors and prove to them that those rumors were not true. Andrew and Tristan were exchanging updates regarding the progress and the strategies to be used in resolving this issue.


    Tristan assigned Matthew an important task and that was to investigate who was responsible for ruining the reputation of their two branches abroad.


    Andrew, on the other hand, had to talk personally and followed the investors around just to meet them. They refused to give him an appointment, telling him different alibis that they were busy.


    Fortunately, Alveena''s bubbly attitude and talkative nature helped him a lot in convincing the investors to set an appointment with them. After a long tiring day of following those old men, finally, they allowed Andrew to have a meeting with them three days from now.


    Andrew and Alveena were now at the office, taking a rest for a moment.


    "My Big Boss, are you tired? Are you having a headache?" Alveena asked Andrew after noticing him massaging his temples while leaning his head on the backrest of his chair.


    She was calling him ''Big boss'' when they were in the office. But once they were alone, she''s back on calling him Mr. Drunky.


    Andrew just answered her with a simple "Mmmh."


    She immediately stood up from her chair and went to Andrew''s back. Secondster, Andrew felt soft hands massaging his head. When he opened his eyes and gazed up, he saw Alveena standing behind him with a concerned look in her eyes.


    He caught her hands as he was supposed to ask her what she was doing but no words came out of his mouth. He just stared at her in a daze. He felt like he was being mesmerized by her brown orbs.


    "Hey, release my hands. I just want to give you a head massage. Close your eyes and just rx," Alveena softly said to him.


    Instead of stopping her, Andrew just closed his eyes obediently and let go of her hands. He allowed Alveena to do what she wanted.


    Alveena''s lips curled up into a satisfied smile when Andrew gave in without arguing further. ''Hmm, he is really tired and exhausted. He didn''t even have the energy to argue with me.''


    Alveena just continued rubbing his temples and his head, slightly tugging his hair while gently massaging his forehead. For some unknown reason, Andrew feltfortable in Alveena''s presence.


    He was getting used to her presence now, day by day. Though she often annoyed him with her bbering mouth and loud personality, she was helpful to her in some other ways. He began to appreciate her more.


    She was always surprising him with her simple gestures and actions just like this. She was being thoughtful and caring, offering him a massage. He liked it. He felt rxed and relieved now. After a few moments, Andrew fell asleep while Alveena was giving him a head massage.

 Chapter 395 He Is My Type

    Andrew fell asleep while leaning on his executive chair. He just felt so good and more rxed when Alveena was massaging him. Being tired and exhausted for today was another factor that he drifted off to sleep without even realizing it.


    Alveena also noticed that Andrew was already sleeping when she looked down to check on him. He wasfortably leaning on the backrest of his seat with his eyes closed.


    The frown on his forehead a while ago already disappeared. He looked peaceful while he was sound asleep. Because of tiredness, he slept like a baby.


    Alveena tried her best not to make a sound so that she would not interrupt Andrew in his siesta time. She smiled at his sleeping figure as she didn''t expect Andrew to fall asleep that easily.


    "Poor, Big Boss. He is really tired today," Alveena murmured to herself while stretching her arms. She somehow felt sorry for him.


    "Hmmp. Those investors¡­ I hate them for tiring out my Big Boss," Alveena said while gently stroking Andrew''s hair.


    Alveena moved in front of Andrew to have a better view of his face. She sat down on the top of his table, facing Andrew. She decided to watch his sleeping figure.


    This was just a rare opportunity to check him out at a close distance without his knowledge. Alveena smiled yfully as she grabbed this chance to feast her eyes on Andrew''s handsome features.


    She tried to hold her giggle. Andrew looked so cute while sleeping. "No, not cute. The proper term to use is strikingly handsome. He is so gorgeous even in his sleep," Alveena corrected her thoughts.


    She took her time just admiring his masculine beauty. He had a charm that could make any woman stop on her track.


    She had the urge to trace his always clean-shaven face, his prominent nose, thick ck eyeshes, and his sensual lips.


    "Argh, Davis has good genes. Both Tristan and Andrew are heartthrobs. They could steal any woman''s heart," Alveena mumbled while sighing deeply.


    Alveena continued her monologue in her low voice. "But if I were to choose between the two brothers, Tristan or Andrew¡­ Hmm¡­ I will choose Mr. Drunky. Though Tristan is more popr with women than him. Mr. Drunky has a unique charm that draws me in."


    "He is exactly my type," Alveena added before giggling. She was saying this because she''s confident that Andrew couldn''t hear her.


    She continued scanning his face. Then her eyes stopped on Andrew''s lips. "Even his lips¡­ look very tempting. Just looking at them makes me want to feel how his lips move in a kiss."


    Not yet satisfied with the close distance she had with Andrew, Alveena leaned over to have a much closer look at his face. She was looking at him as if she was conducting a thorough inspection.


    "You look like an angel while sleeping peacefully like this. You are not the Mr. Drunky Grumpy that I know who easily get irritated by my provocation and teasing," She smiled inwardly at that thought. Their faces were just a few centimeters away from each other.


    She was about to retrieve her face when suddenly someone knocked outside the door.


    *Knock! Knock! Knock!*


    Because of the shocking sound, Alveena jerked up on her spot, causing her to fall forward thus identally pressing her lips on Andrew''s lips.


    Alveena''s eyes widened in utter shock. Her body stiffened as she literally froze. She didn''t dare to make a sound and move, afraid that Andrew would suddenly wake up, catching her in this very awkward situation.


    The moment she regained her wits, she immediately stood up straight, moving her face away from Andrew.


    ''Damn! Did I just kiss him?! On his lips!'' Alveena was screaming in her mind as she covered her lips using both hands. Her heart was beating rapidly inside her chest.


    Badum! Badum! Badum!


    It was so loud that she could hear her heartbeats in her ears.


    ''Shit! Shit! Shit! I''m doomed! Don''t wake up. Don''t wake up!'' Alveena mumbled to herself over and over like a mantra.


    She nced at Andrew with mixed emotions. She felt relieved that Andrew was still sound asleep.


    With her survival instinct, Alveena Immediately fled to open the door and find out the culprit who shocked her that caused her to identally kiss the sleeping Andrew.


    Since she was in a hurry, Alveena failed to notice that Andrew just clenched his fists.<sub> </sub>


    When Alveena opened the door, the branch manager was the one who greeted her sight. She didn''t let him inside Andrew''s office, telling him not to disturb him as he was still resting.


    Alveena just dragged the manager with her to buy their snacks. She was hungry, craving some sweet food.


    Meanwhile, inside Andrew''s office, the sleeping handsome finally opened his eyes when he heard the sound of the door closing. Alveena and the Branch Manager already left.


    Andrew looked flustered. His cheeks and ears were burning hot. He blinked his eyes several times just staring at the closed door of his office.


    "Did we¡­ did we just kiss a while ago?" Andrew muttered in shock and disbelief.


    He subconsciously brought his fingers on his face, tracing his lips. His face was still blushing.


    He was having conflicting thoughts right now. He was fully awake when that idental kiss happened.


    In fact, he was already awake when Alveena started talking in her low voice. He heard everything she said.


    Andrew had fallen asleep for a few minutes but he woke up when Alveena stopped massaging his head.


    He thought Alveena would leave after noticing he was asleep. But to his surprise, Alveena stayed. She even sat at his table facing him.


    Though his eyes were closed he could sense that Alveena was staring at him. He was contemting whether to open his eyes or not.


    He somehow felt anxious and ufortable knowing that Alveena was checking him out. In the end, he pretended to be asleep.


    He was still in his deep stupor. His mind was reying the words Alveena had said a while ago.


    ''She felt sorry for me after getting exhausted following those investors.''


    ''She hated them for that?!'' Andrew didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    When Andrew recalled how Alveena praised andplimented him for his good looks, his face became more flustered.


    [ Not cute¡­ but strikingly handsome. ]


    [ So gorgeous even in his sleep... ]


    But what caught his attention more was when she said this.


    [ "But if I were to choose between the two brothers, Tristan or Andrew¡­ Hmm¡­ I will choose Mr. Drunky. ]


    Those words touched his heart. He didn''t expect her to say that. Most women would choose Tristan over him¡­ even Hannah, his fianc¨¦.


    He was always the second option¡­ the second best. But in Alveena''s eyes, he was the first choice.


    [ He is my type! ]


    Andrew could no longer stop the rapid beating of his heart as he recalled another word she said.


    [ "Even his lips¡­ look very tempting. Just looking at them makes me want to feel how his lips move in a kiss." ]


    He could also feel the softness of her lips because of that idental kiss.


    "Damn¡­ this girl¡­ what should I do to her?" Andrew tugged his hair tightly.

 Chapter 396 Trying Her Luck For One Last Time

    Andrew felt awkward when he faced Alveena this evening. Fortunately, she thought that Andrew didn''t have any idea about what transpired in his office moments ago.


    They went out to have dinner together with the other employees of the Branch. After that, they went to their hotel where the two of them were currently staying.


    Upon arriving at his hotel room, Andrew slumped his tired body on the soft cushion of his bed. He just stared at the ceiling for several minutes.


    Andrew was a little bit distracted. He couldn''t get off his mind the thing that happened inside his office a while ago. He kept on thinking about Alveena and the idental kiss they shared.


    After a while, Andrew shook his head, hoping that by doing that his mind would just stop thinking about those things¡­ about Alveena. He wanted to forget it. But he knew it won''t work just like that.


    He scolded himself many times. "Damn! Andrew¡­ you should stop doing this. Why are you thinking about another woman? You are amitted man. You have a fiance!" Andrew kept reminding himself about his rtionship with Hannah.


    "Yeah¡­ that''s right. Everything will be fine between Hannah and me. We are just giving ourselves space and time," Andrew mumbled to himself.


    "I love her. I still love her¡­"


    Andrew was still thinking about Hannah. Though they were in a cool off right now, he was positive that everything between them would be fixed soon.


    Nothing changed. His feelings for her were still the same. Hannah was still the woman in his heart. He reminded himself over and over again. He would never betray her. He was always faithful to her.


    And with that thought in mind, he was able to gather himself. That kiss was just an ident. He didn''t want it to happen. He should not waver. He was thinking that Alveena and he were just friends.


    They just had a special rtionship because Alveena saved his life before. He was indebted to her. Now, he was just returning the favor by taking care of her because she ran away from home.


    "I wonder what Hannah is doing now. We haven''t talked for a while now. I missed her. Did she miss me too? I hope she wille to realize that my brother already has someone. He''s already married and I can see that he is in love with Lillie now."


    "I hope this time she will choose mepletely."


    Andrew was feeling hopeful. He was not yet giving up on Hannah. He still wanted to save their rtionship. Besides, he was cherishing the fact that Hannah gave her first to him. For him, it was really a special moment between them.


    "After this business trip¡­ I think I have to see her and talk to her about our rtionship. Maybe at that time, she has finally made up her mind."


    Andrew had decided to fix his rtionship with Hannah. He was still attached to her. He couldn''t throw away their six-year rtionship.


    ********


    Meanwhile, if Andrew was thinking about fixing his rtionship with his fiancee, Hannah, on the other hand, was thinking of approaching Tristan and getting closer to him again as they were still in this country.


    Hannah wanted to test Tristan''s feelings for her onest time. She would also try to assess herself and find out if she could really let go of her past love.


    After all, Tristan was still her first love and it was not easy to forget those lingering feelings. She already regretted losing their chance in the past. This time she would try her best to make it up for it.


    Hannah already transferred into the room beside Tristan''s room. Tristan had no idea about it. Though Hannah already had a prior n, she was still upied by her exhibit.


    She would see Tristan after the event so that she had a better excuse to see him. She would ask him to celebrate with her the sess of her exhibit. Without valid reason, she was afraid that Tristan would reject her invitation..


    She somehow felt that Tristan was trying to distance himself from her. She also noticed the changes in Tristan''s behavior while talking to her in the hotel lobby this morning. She could no longer see the spark in his eyes whenever he would see her.


    "Tristan had been fooling around with women for so many years. Flirting with women and having sex with them became his habit¡­ Did he really change for good now? Is he really faithful and loyal to his wife?" Hannah pondered to herself. She was enjoying her wine inside her room.


    She''s been lonely in the past month. Hannah even got into mild depression because of Tristan''s rejection. The cool-off she had with Andrew also affected her emotions. Fortunately, her friends were always there to divert her attention.


    They asked her out almost every day. They had a vacation trip as well. After she felt better, she focused on her hobby and career as a painter and an artist.


    She never thought that she would meet Tristan in this country as well. She thought destiny was making way for them to meet. So she would grab this opportunity and try her luck for onest time.


    "Let''s see how faithful Tristan is to his wife. Will he be able to resist the temptation of his first love?" Hannah said while smiling yfully. She was already intoxicated as she had been drinking for an hour now.<sub> </sub>


    "I don''t want to regret losing him so I will do this for onest time. Even for onest time¡­ I want to create a memorable moment with Tristan." Hannah was clearly up to something.


    She was determined to do what she wanted without thinking nor considering the possible consequences of her actions. This time no one could change her mind. She''s not even thinking about what Andrew would feel. She was also nning to get revenge against Zhen-Zhen.


    ''An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.''


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    <o>,m Oblivious about the schemes people were plotting against them, trying to shake their rtionship, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were just taking their time to catch up with each other. It was already nighttime in Tristan''s ce while it was morning in Zhen-Zhen''s.</o>


    Tristan couldn''t sleep without seeing her first. He decided to do a video call with her. Fortunately, Zhen-Zhen was already awake. He asked her to use aptop rather than a phone so that they could see each other on a wider screen.


    Zhen-Zhen just finished showering as she was getting ready to go to school. She was only wearing a bathrobe when she answered the video call.


    Seeing Zhen-Zhen in her silky thin robe with her fresh and wet look, Tristan couldn''t help but awaken his burning desire for his wife.


    ''Argh, wifey is so hot and sexy¡­ innocently seductive with her look. I wish I was there right now,'' Tristan groaned inwardly while biting his lips.


    "Wifey, I missed you so much¡­ I feel like I''m dying here without you by my side. I missed kissing you¡­ hugging you and¡­ touching you," Tristan said pitifully. The longing and desire were reflected in his hazel eyes.


    Zhen-Zhen just sighed deeply while looking at him helplessly. She also felt the same way as Tristan.


    "Me too¡­ I miss you so much, Tristan. I am not used to waking up without you by my side. I feel empty," Zhen-Zhen also shared her true feelings with Tristan.


    They wondered how long they wouldst without each other''spany.


    "How are things going there, hubby?" Zhen-Zhen asked him.


    As much as possible, she wanted Tristan to finish everything so that he could return home already. However, she didn''t want to pressure him. She could also see that Tristan looked tired and stressed because of thepany issue in their branches.


    "Matthew is doing her best to investigate the people who spread false rumors about thepany. I, on the other hand, tried to talk with the investors who backed out. I managed to set an appointment with them the day after tomorrow."


    "I tried my best to convince them to talk to me as soon as possible but they were very stubborn. They refused to see me so I had to adjust to their avable schedules. Sigh, I want to beat them for intentionally dying things here." Tristan vented out his frustration.


    Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle after hearing hisints. "Be more patient with them, Hubby. Take your time. I will just be here, waiting for you." Zhen-Zhen tried to console him.


    "Hmm¡­ one more thing hubby, stay away from women. I heard from Sophia that there are lots of beautiful women in that country," Zhen-Zhen added, reminding Tristan.


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle. "Wifey, don''t worry. I am a good boy here. Besides, I don''t have time to see nor entertain women. My main priority is to solve the problem here as soon as possible so that I can be with the most beautiful woman in the whole world. And¡­ that is you, wifey!"


    Zhen-Zhen smiled gleefully because of hisst remark. "Very good, hubby."


    "Hmm, where''s my reward! I deserve a reward from my wifey!" Tristan demanded.


    "I will give you one once youe back," Zhen-Zhen responded while giggling.


    "No! I want it now. I badly need a reward now, wifey," Tristan insisted.


    "Alright, what reward do you want?" Zhen-Zhen could only concede with his demand.


    Tristan''s lips curled up into a wolfish grin. He was thinking about something naughty.


    "Ahem¡­ wifey¡­ can I request anything? Anything I want?"

 Chapter 397 *Video Call*

    "Ahem¡­ wifey¡­ can I request anything? Anything I want?"


    From the curve of his lips and the spark of his eyes, Zhen-Zhen could tell that her shameless husband was up to something naughty.


    That kind of smile was very familiar to her. She could see it often once Tristan would act naughtily toward her.


    Thinking about it, Tristan was always hungry when it came to their sexual intimacy. Every night before going to sleep, Tristan would make love with her. He was doing it as a routine.


    They hadn''t done the wedding ceremony yet but they were already in their honeymoon stage every night. However, Zhen-Zhen had to admit that she liked sharing those passionate moments with him.


    She missed the naughty side of her husband¡­ his every touch and his every kiss. So without hesitation in her eyes, Zhen-Zhen agreed with him and asked him what he wanted.


    Now that they were apart, Tristan was in his two-day abstinence and he felt like he was on a forced diet. He was a little bit upset about that.


    [ Author isughing evilly. Hahaha. Patience Boy. Patience. Where does your self-control go? ]


    "Wifey, honestly¡­ I missed making love with you. I''m suffering here each passing day without holding you in my arms. Can you satisfy my craving right now? Can you help me relieve myself?"


    "How can I help you, hubby?" Zhen-Zhen asked him in confusion.


    Tristan shed his cheeky smile as he looked at her with so much anticipation in his eyes.


    "It''s just simple, wifey. Just follow everything I will say. I promise you will also like the feeling. You will feel so good after this. I will teach you something you have never done before."


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head in obedience. She was now waiting for Tristan''s instruction.


    "Wifey, stand and step back. I want to see your whole body on the screen," Tristan gave his first instruction and Zhen-Zhen followed him obediently.


    She stood up and moved a few steps back as she adjusted herself on the camera of theptop. Tristan could finally see her entire body. Zhen-Zhen removed the headset so that she could hear Tristan on theptop''s speaker.


    p This was so new to her. But for some unknown reason, her heart was pounding rapidly in excitement. Then she heard another instruction from Tristan.</anda>


    "Wifey, remove your robe. Strip for me¡­ I want to see you¡­ naked," Tristan''s voice suddenly became sensual. His eyes were fixed on hisptop screen intently, watching her every action across that room.


    Zhen-Zhen slowly untied her robe and let it fall on the floor. Since she just came out of the bathroom when she answered the video call a while ago, she was not yet wearing any undergarments. Her nakedness came to Tristan''s view right away.


    Tristan gulped hard upon seeing this beautiful masterpiece in front of his screen. His little brother reacted almost immediately. He felt it twitch under his pajama.


    "Wifey, lie on the bed. Just adjust the camera where I can see you well."


    Zhen-Zhen brought theptop to the bedside table and adjusted its position so that Tristan could still see her while lying on the bed.


    The magnificent view was quite arousing for Tristan. He wished he was there right now so that he would be the one to touch his wife.


    After Zhen-Zhen climbed the bed andy on it, Tristan gave her another instruction.<sub> </sub>


    "Wifey, since I''m not there, I want you to touch yourself for me. I will watch you. Just imagine that it is me who is touching you right now? Is that clear?"


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head once again. Though she was following his advice obediently, the blush on her cheeks was visible.


    Zhen-Zhen was a little bit embarrassed about what they were doing right now. Fortunately, FaMo and Pam-Pam were sleeping in the other room.


    Tristan continued giving her instruction. His eyes darkened with lust. He began touching his bulge underneath his pajama while watching her intently.


    As per Tristan''s instruction, Zhen-Zhen ran her fingertips over her hard nipples, imagining it was Tristan who was doing it. She closed her eyes to focus on her imagination.


    Then, she spread her legs, exposing her glistening hot core into Tristan''s scorching eyes.


    ''Damn¡­ I miss kissing and eating her down there,'' Tristan thought to himself.


    "Wifey, touch it for me, explore your most private part," Tristan mumbled with his raspy voice. He also had difficulty breathing. This scene was very erotic, arousing him more.


    Zhen-Zhen felt her insides tingle with excitement as her fingers traveled down her core. She tried to move her hand gently as her fingers lightly traced her slit, making her moan softly.


    Tristan matched her with a soft groan. He was also touching himself. He already released his hot and hard erection from its confinement. Though he was drowning in his own pleasure, he didn''t stop telling Zhen-Zhen what to do next.


    Zhen-Zhen''s hand that was already ying her nipple moments ago squeezed the fullness of her round breast, recalling the feeling when Tristan was touching her in that spot.


    She was already soaking wet. She slipped her finger inside her core. Her back arched and another moan escaped her mouth. She began sliding her finger in and out of her. Soft moans and panting filled her room apanied by Tristan''s groan.


    She continued stimting herself for several minutes by kneading and caressing her breast while touching and fingering her core.


    She felt that her orgasm was already building up inside her. She retreated her finger back and rubbed her clit in a circr motion. She whimpered.


    She reflexively moved her hips in sync with her finger. Her legs started to shake. She knew that she was closer to her release.


    After a few more seconds, she could no longer hold it in anymore. She pumped her core using her fingers, thrusting in and out at a very fast pace while rubbing her clit using her thumb. The overwhelming pleasure was taking over her mind.


    After a while, she moaned Tristan''s name loudly as her back arched and toes curled. She came so hard. Her entire body was trembling with delight. It felt so good.


    This was the first time she masturbated with the guidance of Tristan. The ecstasy was spreading throughout her body. She came just thinking about Tristan while listening to his groan on the screen.


    While she was pleasuring herself, Tristan was doing the same to himself. He watched her every action, the way her fingers moved, squeezing her breast and exploring her core.


    He loved to hear her soft moans. He was enticed and mesmerized by her hot and sexy figure,ying on the bed while caressing her own flesh.


    Tristan held his erection, stroking it to every thrust she did on her most precious core. He was also imagining that it was his tongue, licking her and tasting her down there as he put his fingers in and out of her tight entrance.


    Tristan stroke his manhood harder and harder¡­ faster and rougher while his eyes were fixed on his Laptop screen. It did not take long when his hot hard rod twitched in his hand and his fluid sprayed out of its tip. Both of them reached their climax.

 Chapter 398 Asking Her To Be Her Muse

    ~ University of Imperial Knight ~


    Just like what she had nned, Olive dropped by at the University of Imperial Knight, hoping that this time she would get to know the ''new girlfriend'' of Clifford. She still assumed that Zhen-Zhen was Clifford''s woman.


    She was about to step out of her car when she realized something.


    ''Olive, how foolish are you? How can I search for someone without knowing her name? I didn''t have her picture as well,'' Olive facepalmed at that thought.


    There were lots of students on the campus. She would be lucky if she could bump into her. But there was only a low chance of that happening unless she would wait near the gate and watch every student who woulde out of the school after their ss.


    She exhaled deeply as she mumbled to herself, " That''s so troublesome. I should have hired an investigator to find out her background. Sigh. What was I thinking before?"


    But since she was already there, she decided to visit and see Liam. She was certain that Liam would be surprised to see her. He was not expecting her presence today. She was somehow excited to see an old friend.


    She got out of her car and proceeded to the faculty building. Olive was another woman whose beauty stood out in the crowd. When she walked inside the campus, she had caught much attention, most especially from the college boys.


    She looked like a fashion model with her looks and figure. In fact, she''s not a model but a fashion designer.


    Just like Clifford and Tristan, she belonged to one of the prominent families in the City of Empire. Their family business was focused on the fashion industry.


    Olive Patterson was already famous abroad. She''s an international fashion designer. After breaking off the engagement between Clifford and her, she stayed abroad and focused on her career.


    Aside from being a fashion designer, Olive was very hands-on in managing their family business. She''s the President of one of theirpany branches abroad. Just recently, she decided to transfer back here to the City of Empire.


    Some students were able to recognize her so they tried to ask for her autograph. Some also took pictures with her. She was friendly and approachable. She entertained those students.


    After fulfilling their request, Olive didn''t waste more time as she headed to the faculty room to see Liam. The other professors who were inside the faculty room were also surprised by her sudden visit.


    They weed her warmly. Just like other students, some young professors also asked for her autograph. They also took pictures together with her.


    She learned from them that Liam was still in his ss and he would be back in the office during the break time. Since there were only 15 minutes left before his ss would end, Olive just decided to wait for him while she was being entertained by the other professors.


    After a few moments, Olive''s attention was caught by a tall and handsome young man in his white long sleeve polo shirt and ck cks who just entered the office. Their eyes met each other.


    At that certain moment, Olive was mesmerized by his emerald eyes. She just stared at him intently, not breaking their eye contact.


    "Oh, Miss Olive, Professor Liam is here," One of the professors said, informing Olive. She also waved at Liam and said, "Prof. Liam, your friend is here, looking for you."


    When she heard her voice, Olive snapped out of her deep stupor. The stunned expression on her face a while ago was soon reced by a confused look.


    ''That guy? Did she just call him¡­ Liam? Is that really Liam rk, my old friend?'' Olive couldn''t believe what she was seeing right now.


    ''His appearance is different from the Liam that I know. Is this the result of that tragedy? Was this the reason he finally returned?''


    Olive had so many questions running in her mind right now. But there''s only one way to find an answer: To talk to Liam and ask him personally.


    Liam walked toward them. Olive was sitting on the vacant chair in front of Liam''s desk. He faced Olive with a friendly smile.


    "Hi, Liam., it''s been so long. How have you been? Do you still remember me?" Olive greeted him first. She was still assessing Liam''s expression. She couldn''t tell what''s on his mind right now.


    She thought Liam would be surprised to see her. However, she was the one who was utterly astounded after seeing him. Not only his appearance changed, but also his temperament. He had a friendly vibe,pared to Liam from the old days.<sub> </sub>


    Liam paused for a moment, just staring at Olive''s face. It looked like he was taking his time to remember Olive.


    ?fter a few moments, Liam finally had spoken. "Hello, I am sorry If I have a hard time recognizing you. I can''t remember everyone after my ident. My memories are in shambles."


    Olive just fell silent. She didn''t know what to say. She knew that the ident caused a great impact on Liam both physically and mentally. She didn''t want to trigger bad memories for him.


    "But¡­ wait¡­ if I could remember correctly, you are Olive, right?" Liam spoke up once again.


    When he said her name, Olive''s doubt disappeared. ''He remembered me. He knew me. So this is Liam. But why? Why did he change his appearance? Is this one of his coping mechanisms to forget that incident before?''


    Olive just set aside those questions for a while. She visited him to see how he was doing, not to ask him questions that might bring up the past.


    "Yes, it''s me, Olive. I''m d you still remember me. I''m your good friend during our college years." Olive said to him cheerfully, reminding him about their connection in the past.


    Liam just gave her a faint smile before sitting on his chair. The two of them engaged in a conversation like those friends who didn''t see each other for so long.


    After a while, Olive decided to leave since Liam still had another ss for today. They just agreed on meeting each other again some other time.


    Liam escorted Olive going out of the faculty office. While they were walking in the hallway, they passed by the Student Council Office and saw the students holding arge tarpaulin.


    Olive halted on her steps when she caught a glimpse of a familiar face. That familiar face was the one printed on therge tarpaulin.


    "What''s wrong? Why did you suddenly stop?" Liam asked Olive curiously.


    Olive turned to Liam as she pointed her finger toward the tarpaulin the students were carrying.


    "Liam, do you know that woman¡­ the woman printed on the tarpaulin?"


    Liam followed her line of sight and saw Zhen-Zhen''s picture in the tarpaulin.


    "That woman is Lillie Meyer, a first-year student of photography ss. She had just recently crowned as the Campus Belle of this university. They will post this tarpaulin in the different areas on the campus to congratte her. Why did you ask?"


    Olive was taken aback when she heard that. She didn''t want to admit but Zhen-Zhen''s beauty was one of a kind, no wonder she won the title of Campus Belle of this prestigious university.


    First time in her life she felt insecure toward a person. She became more jealous of her.


    ''Maybe, this was one of the reasons why Clifford falls for her.''


    "Oh¡­ Do you know where she is right now? Can I meet her?"


    Liam didn''t understand why Olive suddenly became interested in Zhen-Zhen. "She will be in my next ss. She''s my student."Why do you want to meet her?"


    Olive contemted for a moment whether to tell Liam her true intention or not. In the end, she just made an alibi.


    "I am a fashion designer, remember? I want to see her and ask her whether she wants to be my muse. I think my designs will look good on her. Can I talk to her? Even for just several minutes?" Olive requested Liam since he was her professor for the next ss. This was a good opportunity for her to get to know Zhen-Zhen.


    Liam nodded his head with a smile. "Sure, I can give you ten to fifteen minutes only. You can also ask her to meet you when she''s avable if ever she''s interested to be your model. But I will not let you take her away to skip my ss."


    "I got it. Thank you, Liam!"

 Chapter 399 Trying To Intimidate Her

    Liam proceeded to his next ss together with Olive. As their agreement a while ago, Liam would allow Olive to talk to Zhen-Zhen for ten to fifteen minutes. He would excuse Zhen-Zhen in his ss for that duration.


    Liam was the only one who entered the ss session hall. Everyone was already there waiting for him. The students politely greeted Liam and he greeted them back. Then his eyes roamed around the room to search for Zhen-Zhen.


    Liam smiled the moment he found her in her favorite spot- thest seat at the right corner of the room near the window. He immediately called out her attention.


    "Miss Meyer,e here. There''s something I wanna tell you."


    Zhen-Zhen stood up from her seat and walked over to approach Liam. The other students looked at them with intrigue. They were curious about what Liam would tell her.


    When Zhen-Zhen reached him, he briefly exined the reason why he called her.


    "Lillie, I have a friend who wants to meet you. She''s outside this hall, waiting for you. Can you spare her ten to fifteen minutes of your time? It seems that she''s here to offer you something. Do you want to see and talk to her?"


    At first, Zhen-Zhen was surprised that Liam''s friend came to see her. She had no idea what kind of offer Liam was referring to, that''s why she became more curious about his friend.


    "Okay, sir. I will see her now," Zhen-Zhen said with a smile.


    Liam frowned a little. He was not yet used to being called sir by Zhen-Zhen. She was calling her that whenever they were in a ss. Though it was understandable, he would still prefer to hear her calling him by his first name.


    "Alright. Go now. Since she''s my friend I can''t refuse her request so I allow her to see you during my ss." Liam said while sighing helplessly.


    "However, I don''t want you to miss most of our ss today so I only give her ten to fifteen minutes to talk to you. After that time limit,e back here fast. Is that clear?" Liam added, informing Zhen-Zhen that she needed toe back as soon as possible.


    A soft giggle escaped her mouth before nodding her head. "Understood, sir! I''lle back, ASAP!"


    Liam''s lips tugged upward into a gentle smile, his eyes gleaming with humor and amusement as he watched Zhen-Zhen leave the room while waving at him.


    That simple action didn''t escape Alicia''s and Betsy''s observant eyes. They couldn''t help but talk about Zhen-Zhen and Liam.


    "Hey, did you see that? Prof. Liam and Lillie look very friendly toward each other as if they are not in a teacher-student rtionship but more of a ''close friends rtionship," Betsy whispered to Alicia.


    Alicia nodded in agreement, feeling a little bit jealous. "Lillie is so lucky. She''s dating Tristan Davis. And now, we can see that the most gorgeous professor here is very fond of her. Now that she stops disguising herself, she is attracting handsome men not only in this campus."


    "She became popr in an instant. The famousdies like Athena and Jade were finally beaten but they were reced by Lillie who is much more beautiful than them.


    "And do you know the most depressing part? We are just bing famous because we stick to her, pretending to be her close friends. But we can never outshine her. She''s not rich but her beauty and brain are beyond our reach." Alicia mumbled, sharing her frustrations with Betsy.


    Betsy patted Alicia''s shoulder. "Cheer up, Alicia. Don''t be sad. Just enjoy this moment while we are still benefiting from this rtionship. And regarding Tristan Davis, I don''t think she''s that lucky enough to date him."


    "Why do you think so?" Alicia asked Betsy in confusion.


    "Well, everyone from the City of Empire knows the bad reputation of Tristan Davis when ites to women. He has a lot of women. Lillie is just one of them. Once he gets tired of her then he will eventually dump her. You still have the chance if you still want to experience dating him." Betsy said, consoling Alicia.


    After hearing that, Alicia''s mood brightened up a little. She''s feeling better now. She realized that Betsy was right. Tristan Davis would never stick to one woman. He was changing his women as if he was just changing clothes.


    Meanwhile, the girl whom Alicia and Betsy were talking about just met Liam''s friend outside the session hall. Zhen-Zhen was dumbfounded for a moment when she recognized the girl.<sub> </sub>


    ''Eh, she''s Clifford''s ex-fiancee. I didn''t expect that she''s the friend Liam was referring to. I wonder what offer she wants to tell me,'' Zhen-Zhen thought inwardly.


    "Hi, Lillie, we met again. I apologize for taking you away from your ss. I just want to talk to you. Is it alright?" Olive was the one who spoke up first.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at her and responded, "Yes, I don''t mind. What do you want to talk about?"


    "By the way, I am Olive Patterson. I am a fashion designer. I work both locally and internationally. Have you heard about the A&R clothing brand? My family owns thatpany. I am managing our branches abroad," Olive introduced herself as well as her background to Zhen-Zhen.


    She didn''t know what got into her but she just felt like boasting her career and background to Zhen-Zhen. She just wanted to look good in front of her, telling her how amazing and sessful she was in her chosen career.


    Deep inside, she was hoping that by doing this Zhen-Zhen would feel intimidated by her. Olive wanted to emphasize the gap between them¡­ most especially their social status.


    She heard from Liam that Lillie Meyer was a schr from this school so she assumed that she did note from a wealthy family. She got her schrship after topping the Education cement Examination.


    She knew that students who took EPE didn''t attend high school. Students who were older enough to attend high school were taking the Education cement Examination so that they would be allowed to enter college without the need to graduate from high school.


    When she heard that information from Liam, her insecurities toward Zhen-Zhen just disappeared. However, she couldn''t ept the fact that Clifford would date someone like her just because of her physical appearance. Furthermore, she was still a college student, not even a sessful woman.


    She thought she was still better than her. She gained more confidence in winning Clifford back. Aside from that, she knew that Clifford''s family would not allow him to marry someone who didn''t belong to a prominent family.


    Olive had no idea that Zhen-Zhen was already married to Tristan Davis. Liam didn''t mention anything to her regarding Zhen-Zhen''s connection to the Davis Family. Liam was aware that it was not his ce to talk about Zhen-Zhen''s family.


    He just told Olive some information regarding her studies. And since he mentioned Zhen-Zhen as being a schr, Olive asked him how she was able to obtain that schrship.


    He was proud of her so Liam told Olive that Zhen-Zhen topped the Education cement examination. But he didn''t mean to emphasize that Zhen-Zhen didn''t attend high school. It was Olive who assumed about her ordinary background.


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, was not intimidated at all after hearing Olive''s sessful career and background. In the first ce, she had no reason to feel intimidated nor feel jealous of her.


    She was just fascinated by her career and achievement. She thought only men were busy managingpanies but Olive was also managing their family business. Because of that Zhen-Zhen gained inspiration.


    ''I think I should also help Tristan in managing thepany in the future. I don''t want to see him getting tired and stressed because of work. I should assist him too,'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself.


    "Hi, Miss Olive, I''m d to see you here. It''s my honor to meet the owner of this famous clothing Brand A&R. By the way, Sir Liam mentioned that you want to talk to me about some offer. What is it all about?" Zhen-Zhen asked her again.


    Olive frowned upon noticing her enthusiasm. She didn''t get the reaction she wanted from her. Zhen-Zhen didn''t look intimidated at all as if she didn''t care about what she had just said moments ago. She even asked her directly about her intention of seeing her today.


    ''Is she pretending not to care or she is just really shameless? Is she dating Clifford just for his money? I can''t figure her out. She is acting very friendly and it doesn''t feel like she''s faking it. I wonder if she doesn''t know yet that I am Clifford''s ex-fiancee,'' Olive pondered at that thought. Many more spections were running in her mind right now.


    ''All I need to do is to test her. She will show her true color once I provoke her. I hate it when she''s acting very kind and friendly like this.''


    p "Oh, before that, let me ask you something first," Olive told Zhen-Zhen while looking at her intently.</anda>


    "Hmm, sure."


    "Lillie¡­ do you know that I am Clifford''s ex-fiancee?"

 Chapter 400 Beyond Her Understanding

    "Lillie¡­ do you know that I am Clifford''s ex-fiancee?"


    There was a brief moment of silence when Olive asked that question to Zhen-Zhen. Olive was all eyes on her. She was assessing Zhen-Zhen''s reaction.


    On the other hand, Zhen-Zhen was wondering why Olive brought up her rtionship with Clifford. ''Does it have to do with her offer?''


    After a while, Zhen-Zhen nodded her head. "Hmm, yes. I know you are his ex-fiancee. He mentioned it to me. Why?"


    ''So she already knew¡­ and she''s still acting very friendly, not intimidated at all. Others would hate or feel threatened and jealous after seeing their boyfriend''s exes and knowing how they are sessful in their careerpared to them. But she''s acting differently.'' Olive was still trying to figure her out.


    Olive gave her a faint smile and said, "Nothing¡­ I am just afraid that you might reject my offer because of my past rtionship with Clifford.


    "Don''t worry. I wouldn''t mind. But I have to know your offer first before I could say yes or no." Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle after saying that.


    "Hmm, alright. As I said, I am a fashion designer. If you will allow me, I would like to work with you. Can you be my muse? A model of my designs?"


    In order to get to know her more, Olive wanted to work with Zhen-Zhen and make her a model of her creation. Olive was also thinking that this was also one way to find out if Zhen-Zhen was just after Clifford''s money.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen paused for a moment just looking at Olive with amusement in her blue eyes. Seeing her reaction, Olive continued telling her the benefits of bing her muse.


    p "I will assure you that once you be my muse, you will be wellpensated. We are paying high sries to our model, either she''s new or not. You can do it during your free time. Your studies will not be affected. There''s also a big chance that you will be a famous supermodel."</anda>


    "I''m sorry, Miss Patterson but I can''t ept your offer." Zhen-Zhen refused her offer right away.


    Olive couldn''t believe it. She thought she would never refuse her offer especially once she learned the benefits she could get after being a model.


    "But why?" Olive asked her in disbelief.


    "You don''t have to give me an answer right away. You can think it over for a week before deciding. I am willing to wait," Olive added, still not giving up.


    But Zhen-Zhen shook her head again. "Thank you for this generous offer, Miss Patterson. But I am afraid I have to refuse you."


    Olive''s face contorted as she arched her eyebrows. "Is it because of Clifford?"


    "No. No. Don''t get me wrong, Miss Patterson. It''s not because of him. I have my personal reason and Clifford has nothing to do with it."


    Zhen-Zhen had to admit that her offer was tempting. She also wanted to earn money by working. She didn''t want to rely on Tristan''s money alone.


    However, she became conflicted after hearing that she might be famous and supermodel.


    She didn''t wish to be famous. It would be troublesome when that happened. In an instant, she made up her mind to refuse her offer.


    She recalled herst conversation with Tristan after she won the title of being a Campus Belle. They had a pillow talk at home after the celebration dinner.


    £¤ shback £¤


    "Wifey, don''t be a model just like one of the participants. What''s her name again? Oh, right, it''s Athena. Don''t be like her." Tristan said to her while hugging her tightly.


    "Why, hubby?" Zhen-Zhen gazed up to see his face.


    "Because I don''t want others to take your pictures while asking you to wear different sexy and revealing clothes. You and your body are for my eyes only!" Tristan''s possessiveness was acting up again.


    Zhen-Zhen''s giggle bubbled up in their room.


    "Ok. For my hubby only."


    "Thank you, wifey. Sorry if I am being selfish again. But I want to be your one and only official photographer. And you will be my most favorite muse, my only model starting today."


    "You can be a model of ourpany and our products but I will be the one who will take the pictures," Tristan added.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at him while nodding in agreement. Tristan was happy with her response so he kissed her on her forehead and lips afterward.


    £¤ End of shback £¤


    Obviously, Tristan was the reason why Zhen-Zhen rejected Olive''s offer.<sub> </sub>


    Olive was not happy with her decision but she had no choice but to ept and respect it. Her n failed so she had to confront her directly.


    There''s no need to pretend. Now, she wanted to be frank and straightforward with her.


    "Lillie, to tell you honestly, this is not the only reason why I came here to see you. I want to talk to you about Clifford."


    Zhen-Zhen was taken aback when she heard that. She had no idea why Olive kept mentioning Clifford.


    ''Oh, maybe because Clifford called me Sweetie thest time we saw at the mall?'' Zhen-Zhen remembered it.


    ''Should I correct her wrong assumption? But¡­ I understand why Clifford did it. Sigh. I don''t want to reveal his lies. What should I do?'' Zhen-Zhen was having conflicting thoughts right now.


    She felt sorry for Clifford after hearing his story. He was hurt because of Olive''s betrayal. He even tried to end his life because of that.


    With that thought in mind, Zhen-Zhen just decided to remain silent about her true rtionship with Clifford.


    "Lillie, I still love him. I will get him back no matter what!" Olive dered to her tantly. She was clenching her fists while looking at Zhen-Zhen with her brave front.


    She was already expecting to receive a p or having a fight with Zhen-Zhen and she would not back down.


    However, Zhen-Zhen just remained still in her spot. She just blinked her eyes several times, thinking about what to say to her. In the end, she smiled at her sheepishly while scratching her face.


    "Hmm, actually, you don''t have to say this to me. If you want to get him back then you just have to show him your sincere heart."


    Olive: "..."


    ''Eh, why is she telling me this? I expect her to say that I should stay away from her man. What''s wrong with her?'' Olive became more puzzled because of Zhen-Zhen''s response.


    "Why? Why are you saying this? Don''t you hate me? Are you not mad?" She asked her quizzically.


    "I don''t hate you. I heard the story between you and Clifford. I can''t judge you for what you have done in the past. I only heard one side of the story. I know you have your reason, though I can''t understand the situation you were in before."


    Zhen-Zhen took a pause before she continued.


    "I could see that you are very determined to win him back. I wish you luck. I know he was devastated before but let''s hope that time could heal his broken heart."


    "Now, you realize that you still love him and you want to get him back then you should make and exert a lot of effort. If ever you and Clifford will be together again then this time you should cherish him. Don''t hurt him again."


    Olive was at a loss for words. This girl in front of her was giving her one shock after another. She didn''t understand her.


    Olive was about to ask her one more time but Liam suddenly appeared from behind.


    "Girls, your time is up. Miss Meyer,e back to my ss now," Liam said, pretending to be a strict professor.


    Bothdies just looked at him helplessly. Liam chuckled after seeing their awkward expressions.


    Olive and Zhen-Zhen had to follow him since they promised that they would just talk for ten to fifteen minutes.


    Zhen-Zhen faced Olive onest time with her friendly smile. She waved at her and said goodbye before turning around to leave. Olive and Liam just watched her enter the ss session hall.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt your conversation with her. I told you that I would only allow you to have a maximum of fifteen minutes to take her away from my ss. You even exceeded five minutes so I came here to remind the two of you."


    Olive could only nod her head. She somehow felt apologetic toward Liam. "I''m sorry."


    "It''s alright. You can just invite her again next time. So how is it? Did she ept your offer to be your muse?" Liam asked Olive with intrigue.


    She just shook her head as a response. Liam could see the disappointment in her eyes.


    " I feel sorry because I know Lillie could be a great model for your creation. Too bad she didn''t ept it. But don''t worry, you can find another muse." He patted her shoulder, consoling her.


    "Hmm, okay. I have to go. See you around," Olive said before leaving Liam.


    Her mind was still in shambles. She was still shocked about Zhen-Zhen''s behavior moments ago. Her interaction with Zhen-Zhen was beyond her understanding.

 Chapter 401 Competition Between Two Top Companies

    Tristan and Andrew were currently on a skype call. They were updating each other about the progress of their work in the two different branches. They were rushing to fix everything before the productunching that would be held one week from now.


    "How''s everything on your end, Bro? Are you okay?" Andrew asked him worriedly.


    Tristan breathed in deeply while rubbing the space between his eyebrows. "The investors kept on dying my appointment with them. They rescheduled it again."


    "Sigh! Can we just let them be? I think we still have funds even if they won''t invest in us. It does not matter, right? The Heavenly Star Enterprise is not that poor. We have enough funds for these projects. What do you think, my dear Finance Director?"


    "Yeah, we have enough funds to amodate and support this productunch in our two branches. However, funds are not the only reason why we are trying to get those investors. I know you are also aware of that, brother."


    Tristan heaved a frustrated sigh. He knew what Andrew was referring to. Their two branches were just starting to create a name in these two countries. They needed to strengthen the reputation of their branches by getting those investors.


    They would receive a much more positive oue if those local investors from those countries would invest in their branches. Customers would be more at ease knowing that those prominent people invested in their newly established branches. They would easily get positive impressions and gain trust from their customers.


    "I understand. But I swear¡­ if they will refuse to see me and reschedule again my appointment with them then I will just go back home and be with my wife. They are just wasting my time. I should be spending my time with my wife, not them!" Tristanmented to Andrew with his dark expression.


    Andrew couldn''t help letting out a soft chuckle. It seemed that his brother couldn''t bear to be separated from his wife for too long.


    ''My brother is bing too clingy as a man.'' Andrewughed inwardly at that thought.


    "Alright, calm down, bro. Anyway, I can help you with that. If I can finish my task here then I can go there and help you. You can go home and just let me handle everything." Andrew volunteered to help him.


    Tristan was dumbfounded for a moment. He didn''t expect that his brother would be so kind and generous to help him. He never imagined that Andrew would willing to help him. He was used to seeing his brother as hispetitor.


    Now, Tristan realized that it felt so good to have a brother whom you could lean on in times of problems and troubles. They should have done this sooner, helping and supporting each other, instead ofpeting with each other.


    "Thanks, bro. Oh, speaking of youing here, I just want to inform you that Hannah is also here right now, doing her exhibit. I met her in the hotel lobby. Are you not aware of this? You should havee here, instead of going there," Tristan informed Andrew.


    Andrew fell silent. Of course, he didn''t know since Hannah didn''t inform him. They were notmunicating for a month now. He didn''t want Tristan to know that they were not in contact with each other so he decided to make up some lie.


    "Of course, I knew she''s there that''s why I chose to be here," Andrew said while chuckling.


    Tristan frowned upon hearing that. He looked at Andrew suspiciously and asked, "Eh?/ Why would you do that if you knew she''s here?"


    "Simply because I would not be able to focus on my work. I might spend most of my time with her. I know you would do the same if Lillie was there, right?"


    Tristan rubbed his chin and nodded his head as he agreed with Andrew''s statement.


    "Yeah, that''s true. You have a point, brother!"<sub> </sub>


    Andrew just gave him a faint smile before changing the topic.


    "So how''s Matthew''s investigation? Did he find out who''s the one who tried to sabotage us?"


    Tristan''s expression darkened when he remembered that. Matthew just reported something to him before calling Andrew.


    "Yes, Matthew found out who''s the mastermind. It''s the Sy Corp." Tristan said through his gritted teeth.


    "The Sy Corp is dering war with the Heavenly Star Enterprise," Tristan added.


    Andrew''s chuckle bubbled up from the screen. "Or should we say¡­ the CEO of the Sy Corp ispeting against the CEO of the Heavenly Star enterprise. I think¡­ he had not forgiven you yet, brother."


    "Sigh, I know. That''s why I am just going easy on them because I somehow felt guilty for him. Besides, I realized how a total jerk I was before. But it was not entirely my fault. I didn''t know she''s his fiancee. Furthermore, I already changed. I am not the same jerk as before."


    Andrew could no longer hold hisughter. He was fascinated to see Tristan''s acting like this. He looked very cute whileining to his brother.


    ? But Andrew was d to know that his brother seemed like he was already regretting everything that he had done in the past.


    ''Lillie did a good job in influencing my brother. She''s the one who changed him to be a better person.''


    "So, what are we going to do, now? Shall we file aint against the Sy Corp for defamation?" Andrew consulted Tristan.


    "We can''t. Matthew failed to get concrete evidence that would directly point this incident to the Sy Corp but he somehow managed to discover that Sy Corp had something to do with it. Let''s just focus on fixing this problem with the investors."


    "If Sy Corp will not stop going against us then we will retaliate soon. For now, I can tolerate this. But if they will do something again that will cause me to be separated from my wife then I will make sure to show them that they mess with the wrong person." Tristan said firmly.


    Andrew could feel that Tristan was damn serious this time. It looked like Tristan was very upset because of his temporary separation from his wife.


    "Oh right, before I forget brother, Grandpa informed me just a while ago that they are now preparing for the celebration of the City of Empire''s Centennial Year. there will be a big event wherein different toppanies in the city will be able to showcase their best product."


    "Yeah, I remember. Grandpa also messaged me. They already contacted the famous supermodel who will represent ourpany while showcasing our product during the event. I think they are about to sign a contract within the week." Tristan checked his calendar to see the exact date of that big event.


    "Do you think Sy Corp will do something again to sabotage ourpany? I feel like they will keep on targeting us and will create more trouble for us in theing days. They are one of our toppetitors right now," Andrew said.


    He was a little bit suspicious about the Sy Corp. He had a nagging feeling that Sy Corp would try another strategy to create trouble for them.


    "Don''t worry, bro. I will not let them bully us easily. They can try but they will never win," Tristan said confidently.

 Chapter 402 Accident

    Zhen-Zhen just finished her afternoon ss today. She was about to go home when she decided to drop by in the supermarket. She would be sleeping tonight at her foster parents'' house.


    She already brought FaMo and Pam-Pam to Meyer''s house this morning before going to school. Tomorrow, she would be staying at the Davis Mansion to bond with Grandpa Lu and Tristan''s parents.


    Zhen-Zhen wanted to buy groceries for her foster parents. She would also cook for them tonight. That was her initial n. She already learned how to cook different menus with the help and guidance of her mother-inw.


    She was walking to the pedestrianne going to the supermarket when suddenly a motorcycle was rushing in her way. The moment she saw iting her way, she knew that she could dodge it with her speed and agility.


    However she could make a move, someone already took action, pushing her on the other side to avoid being hit by the motorcycle.


    *Thud*


    "Argh!"


    Zhen-Zhen was not hurt but someone suffered on her behalf. The person who''s wincing in pain right now was Clifford.


    He was following her going to the supermarket when he saw the motorcycle rushing in her direction. He immediately ran to her side to save her.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen gasped when she saw Clifford on the ground, holding his waist. He was in pain. It only meant that Clifford was hit by the motorcycle.


    Zhen-Zhen quickly approached him with a concerned look in her eyes.


    "Clifford, are you alright? Can you stand? Wait, I will just call an ambnce. We should go to the hospital."


    Clifford just nodded at her with a forced smile on his face as if he was hiding his pain through that smile. Zhen-Zhen assisted him to stand up.


    "I think we should just take a cab and head straight to the hospital," Zhen-Zhen suggested to Clifford.


    "Oh sure, we can do that."


    After getting his approval, Zhen-Zhen looked for a cab immediately. It did not take long when a taxi cab stopped in front of them.


    They didn''t waste more time. They stepped inside the car and asked the driver to bring them to the nearest hospital in the area.


    Upon arriving in the emergency room, the nurses and the doctor examined Clifford right away. Zhen-Zhen waited in the waiting area.


    She was worried about Clifford. At the same time, she felt guilty for him. He was the one who got hurt because he saved her.


    Though she could handle it by herself, Clifford took action just to make her safe not knowing that she could protect herself even if he didn''t intervene.


    Zhen-Zhen became anxious since the doctor and the nurse who treated Clifford didn''t leave his ward yet. She wondered if Clifford got severe injuries from that ident.


    After the long wait, finally the doctor went out to see Zhen-Zhen.


    "Doc, how is he?" Zhen-Zhen asked the doctor right away when she approached him.


    "He just twisted his ankle but it''s not severe. After a week or two he will feel better and can walkfortably. His side was hit so he got bruises on his body. His hand has abrasion due to his fall." The doctor exined Clifford''s condition to Zhen-Zhen.<sub> </sub>


    "By the way, Miss, your boyfriend¡­"


    Zhen-Zhen waved her hands and shook her head to correct the doctor''s wrong assumption.


    "Oh, Doc, he is not my boyfriend."


    The doctor just looked at her with a smile. He didn''tpletely believe her since Clifford already told them that she''s his girlfriend.


    "I mean the patient wishes to be discharged as he refused to stay in the hospital. Since it''s just a minor injury, he could treat his injury at home. You can do coldpress for his sprained ankle."


    "Alright, Doc. Thank you for taking care of him."


    Soon the door of Clifford''s ward was opened and Clifford emerged from it. He was using crutches for him to walk.


    Zhen-Zhen felt sorry for him. She was thinking that it was her fault that''s why Clifford ended up like this.


    "Hey, Don''t give me such a face," Clifford said as he noticed the sad expression on Zhen-Zhen''s face.


    "I''m sorry¡­ because of me you got hurt. And thank you for saving me," Zhen-Zhen mumbled with so much sincerity in her words.


    "No, it''s not your fault. It''s my own decision to jump there. You know I am trying to y a ''hero thing'' here," Clifford said, cracking some jokes to make Zhen-Zhen''s mood be lighter.


    He didn''t want her to me herself.


    "But still¡­ I feel that I am responsible for this."


    Clifford''s eyes lit up when he heard that. The bright smile was still pasted on his handsome face.


    "Hmm, then take responsibility for me. Take care of me tonight. Drop me home and cook for me. Can you do that for me? After that, will you stop ming yourself?" Clifford asked her expectantly. There was a gleam of excitement in his eyes while looking at her.


    Zhen-Zhen fell silent for a moment. She''s biting her lower lip while contemting whether to agree or not.


    Since her conscience overpowered her, Zhen-Zhen decided to fulfill Clifford''s request. Besides, she really felt guilty for him for what happened.


    "Alright, I will do that for you, at least. Let''s go?"


    Clifford rejoiced inwardly when Zhen-Zhen agreed. He just nodded his head. Then they went out of the hospital. Zhen-Zhen was assisting him to walk.


    They grabbed another taxi cab to bring them to Clifford''s ce. Clifford''s car was left near the supermarket. He already instructed Dexter to get his car.


    Just a few days ago, Clifford was still thinking of a better way to get closer to Zhen-Zhen. Who would have thought that the incident that happened today would help him a lot with his n?


    Honestly, he was having fun doing this. He never imagined that plotting revenge like this against Tristan Davis would be enjoyable and full of excitement.


    He couldn''t wait to see the reaction of Tristan once he learned that he became very close with his wife while he was busy working abroad.

 Chapter 403 Change Strategy

    Clifford brought Zhen-Zhen in his Condo Unit near the Sy Corp Head Office. He was usually going home in Sy Residence but tonight was an exemption because Zhen-Zhen was with him.


    His parents were also in the Sy Residence right now so he couldn''t bring her there. Besides, he had to be alone with Zhen-Zhen to implement his n.


    Fortunately, there were still ingredients left which he stocked in his refrigeratorst week. Zhen-Zhen would use it to cook dinner for him tonight. She already informed her foster parents, Alice and Thomas, that she would being homete. She told them that she''s currently in her friend''s house.


    Clifford stayed with her in the kitchen just watching her prepare the ingredients. To make it fast, she just decided to cook Tomato Bacon Pasta.


    Clifford was amused to see the way she moved across his kitchen. Clifford also loved to cook but he stopped cooking after he broke up with Olive.


    Seeing Zhen-Zhen in his kitchen right now reminded him of the old days. Cooking was one of the bonding sessions between Olive and Clifford before. He taught her how to cook. He remembered how they would tease each other while cooking.


    Clifford shook his head, trying to get those memories out of his mind. He didn''t want to remember anything about Olive. He needed to focus on the girl in front of him right now.


    To break the silence, Clifford decided to open a conversation with Zhen-Zhen.


    "Lillie, when you are at home, are you also the one cooking? How about your husband? Does he cook for you?" Clifford asked her. For some unknown reason, he wanted to know how she and Tristan acting when they were at home.


    Zhen-Zhen continued slicing the ingredients as she answered Clifford. She was still wearing her school uniform with an apron.


    "Tristan always cooks breakfast. At night, we are always helping each other in the kitchen. But once we do that, instead of finishing fast, our dinner will always end up being dyed." Zhen-Zhen giggled after saying that. There was a glowing spark in her blue eyes.


    Clifford didn''t have to ask why. He already knew the reason why their dinner was getting dyed. Just simply because they were act lovey-dovey in the kitchen.


    Clifford wanted to change the topic as he could imagine how sweet and loving they were by just looking at Zhen-Zhen''s happy expression. He didn''t want to ruin his mood.


    He never imagined that Tristan Davis would also cook for his wife. He thought he was the kind of guy who always wanted to be served by his women.


    Clifford stared at Zhen-Zhen intently. He didn''t know who between Zhen-Zhen and Tristan was the one getting the benefits in this rtionship.


    He knew that Zhen-Zhen came from a family with an ordinary background. They had a low social status. So he assumed that the reason Zhen-Zhen married Tristan was either because of his handsome appearance and money or because Tristan was able to fool an innocent girl like her. He thought Tristan chose her to be his wife because among his women Lillie was the most beautiful and innocent.


    Either way, he was still wondering why the Davis family didn''t make an official announcement about his marriage. He was suspicious as to why they were hiding this from the public.


    ''Are they in a contractual marriage? But Alveena said Tristan looks like he is so in love with his wife. Well, I will only find out once I test Tristan''s reaction.'' Clifford thought to himself.


    "Lillie, if you don''t mind¡­ can I ask you something personal?"


    Zhen-Zhen paused what she was doing and nced at Clifford with a questioning gaze.


    "Hmm, it depends on the question whether I can answer itfortably or not. So what is it?"<sub> </sub>


    Clifford looked at her straight in the eyes. He was dying to ask her this question, hoping he would know her genuine thoughts about it.


    "It''s about your husband, Tristan Davis. Do you really love him? Will you never change your heart even if you will meet a much better person than him?"


    Zhen-Zhen stopped again with what she was doing and averted her gaze to Clifford who was anticipating her reply.


    "Yes, I love him so much that no one can ever rece him in my heart," Zhen-Zhen answered him straight to the point.


    Clifford was taken aback when he heard that. For some odd reason, he felt very disappointed with her answer. He could see in her eyes that she was certain about it.


    "But why? I heard he is a yboy. He flirts with a lot of women. He has a bad reputation with them. They even said that he dated every single beautiful woman in this city. How can you love him that much?"


    ''Is it because of his money? I can also provide you all your needs with my money and wealth. Compared to him, I am a better guy.'' Clifford added to his thoughts but he didn''t dare to voice it out.


    Zhen-Zhen fell silent for a moment. She couldn''t understand why Clifford suddenly became interested in her rtionship and feelings for Tristan.


    "Why are you asking me this?" Zhen-Zhen asked him with a suspicious look in her eyes.


    She didn''t like the way Clifford talked like that about Tristan. He was clearly emphasizing Tristan''s past as if Tristan didn''t deserve to be loved by her.


    " I''m sorry if I offended you for asking you this. You don''t have to answer me if you feel ufortable. I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to upset you. I am just curious because you are his wife. Tristan''s reputation is very well-known in this city. Are you not aware of that?"


    Clifford was thinking that it would be easier to stir a conflict between the husband and wife if ever Zhen-Zhen still had no idea about Tristan''s reputation. What if Tristan Davis was hiding his true color from his wife? This was a perfect opportunity to reveal his ugly secrets to his wife.


    Fortunately, Tristan had alreadye clean to his wife. He already confessed to her everything about his past, his ''Cassanova ways'', and his reputation with women. Zhen-Zhen didn''t mind even if others would talk about Tristan''s past.


    So to Clifford''s disappointment, Zhen-Zhen answered him truthfully.


    "To tell you honestly, I got mad at first when I learned about his past. But I realized I don''t have the right to judge him. Besides, all those things happened in the past when I had not met him yet. But the most important thing right now is that I am the only woman in his heart."


    "My husband already changed his bad habits. He is faithful and loyal to me now. I am also like that to him. We love each other so I don''t care about the past. I love him just the way he is, including his ugly past. Maybe that''s what we called True love. Do you agree?"


    The love and affection she felt toward Tristan were reflected in her clear blue eyes. There''s no doubt that she loved him no matter what.


    Clifford was dumbfounded after hearing her genuine response. He felt jealous right now¡­ really jealous of Tristan.


    ''If that''s the case then I have to change my strategy. Courting her in the right way, there''s no way I can steal her from Tristan. She is so in love with him,'' Clifford tried his best to maintain his friendly and approachable vibe despite the fact he was boiling with rage and jealousy right now.

 Chapter 404 He Got Mad!

    Clifford didn''t ask Zhen-Zhen further. With her answer moments ago he already knew that her feelings for Tristan were sincere. It''s not easy to change her heart.


    Wooing women was not his expertise, unlike Tristan who knew how to make women fall for him easily. That''s what he did to Olive. He was able to seduce Olive easily though she and Clifford were in love with each other. That''s what Clifford was thinking.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen just continued cooking pasta, oblivious of the scheme Clifford was plotting against her and Tristan. She was so kind and generous towards others that she even failed to notice the bad intentions people were trying to do against her.


    She was sealed for one hundred years without experiencing the real world. Aside from guardian warriors who were trying to kill her, Zhen-Zhen had to learn that people in this other world were also dangerous.


    In fact, they were more dangerous than the guardian warriors who were hiding their true colors and ill-motives, pretending to be kind and good in front of her. But the truth was¡­ others just wanted to take advantage of her kindness and good nature.


    People were just so pretentious sometimes. If you were not careful then you would just realize that you already be their victim. If there''s good in this world then there''s also evil.


    Indeed, Zhen-Zhen still had so many things to learn in this world. The world she lived in was not always beautiful as she perceived it to be. Sometimes she needed to experience that the reality sometimes could hurt her. Life was tough as there was always an endless battle.


    The people whom she trusts today could be the ones who would end up hurting her in the end. She should be more careful when to trust someone or not.


    Zhen-Zhen just finished cooking. She prepared the food, bringing them to the table. Clifford wanted to help her but she didn''t allow him to move. After all, he was an injured man right now. Clifford just prepared drinks for the two of them.


    Soon, Zhen-Zhen and Clifford started eating together. They talked during their meals. This time Clifford avoided mentioning Tristan. He just asked her about the things she likes and about her student life.


    They both had a goodugh during their conversations. Clifford felt very odd that even just talking with her was giving him a lighter feeling as if he had known her for too long.


    Zhen-Zhen was trying to finish her food fast as she was thinking ofing home soon. Alice and Thomas were waiting for her. They were excited to bond with her tonight.


    "Hey, careful. Eat slowly or you will choke on your food." Clifford said while chuckling. He noticed that Zhen-Zhen was eating faster than her usual eating habit.


    Zhen-Zhen swallowed the food in her mouth first and sipped water on her ss before speaking to him.


    She smiled sheepishly at him and said, "I''m sorry but I am in a hurry, my parents are waiting for me at home."


    "Oh, I''m sorry for ruining your dinner n with your parents tonight," Clifford apologized to Zhen-Zhen.


    "It''s alright. It''s my fault that you were hurt. Don''t feel sorry, I already inform them that I will being home a little bitte so that they will not need to wait for me before having their dinner."


    "Alright, let''s finish. I will call my assistant to give you a ride and drop you at your house after this," Clifford said while looking at Zhen-Zhen meaningfully.


    After eating, Zhen-Zhen went to thefort room. She suddenly felt lightheaded, her vision bing blurry. She washed her face hoping that she would feel better.


    ''Is this because of the wine? There''s no way that I am drunk right?¡­ I think my alcohol tolerance is strong.'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself while watching her reflection in the mirror.


    She was still inside the bathroom when she received a call from Tristan. She fished out her phone in her pocket and answered the call.


    Tristan''s whining voice was heard from the other line as soon as the call got connected.


    "Wifey, I missed you sooooooooo much! Million times!" Tristan said, prolonging his words as he whined at her.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but giggle after hearing Tristan''s voice. She could imagine him wearing a pitiful face right now while saying those words.


    She found him cute and funny. Tristan would always pout and give her a puppy-eyed look whenever they would do skype call.


    "Wifey, don''tugh at me. Here I am feeling so sad while you areughing. Stop that. I am missing you more." Tristanined to her.


    "I''mughing because I''m so happy to hear your voice. I missed you too, hubby. Come home soon," Zhen-Zhen responded to him gleefully.


    "Yes, wifey. I will return home soon. Speaking of home, are you with Ma and Pa now?" Tristan asked her as he remembered that for tonight Zhen-Zhen would be sleeping at Meyer''s house.


    "Not yet hubby. I am currently at a friend''s ce but I am about to go home now," Zhen-Zhen promptly responded to Tristan.


    "Oh, Is Sophia with you?" After asking Zhen-Zhen, Tristan turned to Matthew who was just sitting on the other side of the table. Then Zhen-Zhen heard Tristan talking to Matthew.<sub> </sub>


    "Haha Matthew, do you have something to say to Sophia? Should I tell my wife to ry your message to Sophia?"


    Zhen-Zhen smiled inwardly. She knew that Tristan was teasing Matthew once again. After a few seconds, Tristan spoke to Zhen-Zhen again.


    "Wifey, tell Sophia that her boyfriend is missing her so much!"


    "Hey, Tristan! I didn''t say that! DO YOU WANT TO GET BEATEN TODAY?!!" Matthew''s scream could be heard from the other line, followed by Tristan''s peals ofughter.


    <o>,m "Hubby, I''m not with Sophia right now. But don''t worry. Tell Matthew that I will ry his message tomorrow," Zhen-Zhen said, ying along with Tristan.</o>


    Tristan ryed her message to Matthew. It did not take long when Matthew''s voice reced Tristan''s on the other lines. He snatched the phone from Tristan''s hand.


    "Lillie! Please¡­ Don''t listen to his nonsense. I can message Sophia myself! Besides, I have her phone number." Matthew said to Zhen-Zhen with his pleading voice.


    Matthew sighed deeply. Zhen-Zhen''s giggle bubbled up in thefort room. She could imagine Matthew''s dark expression right now while ring at Tristan.


    "Alright, Matthew. I will not tell her. Just don''t beat Tristan."


    "How dare you interrupt me while talking to my wife?! I should be the one beating you!" Tristan spat back at Matthew. He got the phone back from Matthew.


    "It''s your fault for telling some lies first!" Matthew scowled at him.


    Zhen-Zhen could only shake her head while listening to the two best friends talking on the other line. After a while, Tristan''s attention was back to her.


    "By the way, Wifey, if you are not in Sophia''s home then who''s friend are you referring to a while ago?"


    "Oh, I haven''t introduced him yet to you. He is Clifford. I met him at the mall before and I identally ruined his suit before. Then today, he saved me from getting hit by a motorcycle."


    There was a moment of silence when she said that. Zhen-Zhen frowned when Tristan suddenly became quiet. Did she say something wrong?


    It did not take long when Tristan''s exasperated voice echoed from the phone. "What? Clifford? A guy? Does it mean you are in a guy''s ce right now?!!"


    "Uhmm, Y-Yes, hubby," Zhen-Zhen stammered a little when she noticed the upset tone of Tristan.


    "Who''s with you right now in that house?" Tristan asked again with his stern voice.


    Zhen-Zhen felt like she did a great mistake this time by just listening to Tristan''s voice. She underestimated Tristan''s jealousy and possessiveness.


    She bit her lower lip before answering him truthfully. "I-It''s just me and him."


    She heard a mming sound. It seemed that Tristan mmed his table so hard using his fist.


    "Zhen-Zhen, get out of that house right now! Leave that ce and go home!" Tristan said with hismanding tone.


    He was enraged right now knowing that Zhen-Zhen was together with an unknown guy he didn''t know how much more if Tristan would learn that this guy was actually Clifford Sy, the CEO of the Sy Corp who held a grudge against him.


    "Y-Yes, Hubby. Please don''t get mad."


    Zhen-Zhen immediately got out of thefort room. She was rushing because she knew that Tristan was mad right now. She was still flustered by Tristan''s reaction.


    Clifford saw Zhen-Zhen dashing out of thefort room so he went to approach her. Her face looked pale, feeling anxious and worried about something.


    Zhen-Zhen was about to say goodbye to Clifford when suddenly her vision became blurry once again. She felt like the world was spinning in front of her right now. She was dizzy.


    "Lillie!" Clifford called her out as he ran to catch her from falling. Zhen-Zhen just suddenly fainted.

 Chapter 405 Going Home

    Zhen-Zhen woke up at the feel of a warm hand caressing her face. When she opened her eyes, she found out that she''s already lying in a soft bed. Someone was stroking her hair.


    She blinked her eyes to clear her vision and turned to her side only to see Alice looking at her worriedly.


    "Lillie, my daughter, you are finally awake. Are you okay? How do you feel?" Alice asked her anxiously.


    Zhen-Zhen was confused for a moment. Thest thing she remembered was that she''s in Clifford''s house. She just got out of thefort room and about to say goodbye to Clifford when suddenly she cked out. She couldn''t remember what happened next after she fainted.


    "Ma? What happened to me? Where are we?"


    Alice helped Zhen-Zhen to sit up. She let her lean on the headboard of the bed before answering her queries.


    "This is your room, at our ce, don''t you remember?"


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head. Her mind was still hazy the moment she woke up, that''s why she had not recognized her room right away. But howe she''s here? As far as she remembered she''s still in Clifford''s house when she fainted.


    As if Alice had read her mind, she spoke up to exin to Zhen-Zhen what happened.


    "A handsome guy dropped you home. He said he is your friend and his name is Clifford. He said you suddenly fainted and got drunk after drinking a ss of wine. You silly girl, don''t drink if you can''t handle it," Alice slightly scold her but there was a hint of worry in her voice.


    Zhen-Zhen became more confused when she heard that. She was certain that the wine had nothing to do with it. She just drank a ss of wine and there''s no way she would get drunk easily and end up fainting. Wine only has a low alcohol contentpared to beer and other liquors.


    Furthermore, she was also wondering how Clifford found their home. She had not told him about her parents'' address.


    Little did she know, Clifford already knew her parents'' address because he did a background check on her. He had gathered enough information about her and about her parents.


    "Ma, did you call my phone and tell Clifford our address?" Zhen-Zhen asked her quizzically.


    Alice shook her head. "No, we didn''t call you since you already informed us that you wereing home already. Your father and I were waiting for you. When a car stopped in front of our gate, we knew that you were inside the car."


    "We are surprised that a handsome guy alighted from the car while carrying you. You were unconscious so we got worried. We thought something bad happened to you, it turned out you just fainted after getting drunk," Alice sighed deeply while looking at Zhen-Zhen helplessly.


    Zhen-Zhen furrowed her brows upon hearing that. As far as she knew Clifford was injured as he sprained his ankle during the motorcycle ident on the road.


    ''He''s injured. Howe he was able to carry me just fine?'' Zhen-Zhen marveled at that thought. She was now feeling a little bit suspicious about Clifford.


    "Your father is cooking a hangover soup for you. Pam-Pam and Famo are in the living room, ying. I didn''t let them in afraid that they might disturb your sleep," Alice informed her.


    FaMo wanted to watch over Zhen-Zhen and stay by her side a while ago but Alice sent him away together with Pam-Pam.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head absentmindedly. She was still thinking of what happened to her in Clifford''s house. This was the first time she experienced that. Though she had slept for several hours she felt like her energy was drained.


    ''What''s wrong with me nowadays? I can''t understand this feeling,'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself.


    After a few seconds, Zhen-Zhen gasped as she remembered a certain someone. Tristan''s angry face popped up in her mind.


    "Ma, where''s my phone? I have to talk to Tristan," She asked her in her panicking voice.


    "Wait dear, let me get it for you. Your bag is in the living room," Alice said before standing up to get Zhen-Zhen''s bag.


    When the door was opened, FaMo immediately entered and approached Zhen-Zhen. He was also worried about her.


    "Zhen-Zhen, how are you? Do you feel unwell?" FaMo asked her while moving closer to her.


    "I''m fine now, FaMo. You don''t have to worry about me," Zhen-Zhen reassured him. She immediately scooped FaMo in her arms and cuddled him. She began petting his head.


    "Hmm, By the way, Zhen-Zhen, where did you meet the guy who sent you home tonight? He also looks like a rich and wealthy man just like Tristan. Aside from that, he is also good-looking. Is your husband aware that you have a handsome friend like him?"


    FaMo was curious because he knew that Tristan was a jealous man. And the guy who''s with Zhen-Zhen a while ago looked like a potentialpetitor.


    Unconsciously, FaMo had begun to worry about how Tristan would feel if ever Zhen-Zhen got closer with other men. It seemed like FaMo had started to root for Tristan.


    Zhen-Zhen heaved a deep sigh when she remembered Tristan''s reaction when he found out about Clifford.


    "He just found out today.FaMo¡­ Tristan got mad," Zhen-Zhen mumbled. She felt like crying.<sub> </sub>


    FaMo just patted Zhen-Zhen using his paw while he listened to her as Zhen-Zhen told FaMo about herst conversation with Tristan.


    After hearing her out, FaMo sighed helplessly. "I''m not surprised that he reacted like that. Don''t take it to the heart, Zhen-Zhen. I could understand his feelings."


    "He just got mad because he was worried about you and he was definitely jealous. Imagine, you are alone with a guy in his ce. Don''t do it again, Zhen-Zhen," FaMo exined to her.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head in agreement. She won''t do it again. She understood Tristan''s feelings after hearing FaMo''s exnation.


    ''Tsk tsk tsk. That fool got mad and jealous after knowing that Zhen-Zhen was with another guy. I bet he would be furious and might go wild once he learned how handsome that Clifford guy was. Tristan will feel more threatened though he has nothing to worry about since Zhen-Zhen is faithful to him,'' FaMo thought to himself as he analyzed things.


    "Don''t be sad, Zhen-Zhen. Tristan will not get mad at you for too long. Just exined to him everything, okay?" FaMo softly said, consoling Zhen-Zhen.


    Soon, Alice returned to her room, carrying a bowl of hot soup. Thomas was following her behind. He was the one holding Zhen-Zhen''s bag.


    "Take this hot soup first before you take a quick shower. I will prepare the bathtub for you, dear, and fill it with warm water," Alice said, putting the tray and the soup on Zhen-Zhen''s bedside table.


    Thomas handed her bag and sat down on the edge of her bed. "Do you feel better now, my dear daughter?"


    "Yes, Pa. I''m sorry for making you both worry about me." Zhen-Zhen smiled at her foster father with an apologetic look on her face.


    "Don''t apologize, dear. Hmmm. It''s just natural for a parent to worry about his child. Here, have a taste of this soup first."


    Zhen-Zhen finished the bowl of soup her foster father had prepared for her. Alice and Thomas already left her room to give her privacy. It''s already 11:00 pm. the husband and wife would go to bed to sleep.


    FaMo and Pam-Pam stayed in her room while Zhen-Zhen took her warm bath. She felt more rxed after dipping her body in the warm water.


    When she got out of the bathroom, she immediately checked her phone. It got empty so she charged it before taking a shower.


    When she turned on the phone, 30 missed calls and 40 messages from Tristan greeted her sight. Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip upon seeing those missed calls and messages.


    "I''m doomed!"


    *******


    Meanwhile, in the meeting room of the Overseas'' branch of the Heavenly Star Enterprise, the staff could feel the chilly atmosphere because of their CEO.


    Tristan''s foul mood was affecting everyone. They were scared to interact with him today as he was surrounded by a frightening aura. Only Matthew had the guts to approach him.


    Tristan vented out his frustration on the staff and Matthew, scolding them for no reason. They didn''t know what they had done wrong.


    Tristan seemed like a very different person today. Just this morning he was in a very good mood. They wondered what happened that made him be so grumpy today.


    During the entire meeting, they noticed that their CEO was just looking at his phone with his dark expression. It seemed like he was waiting for someone to contact him.


    He couldn''t concentrate during the meeting. He was not paying attention nor listening to the speaker and presenter but they still continued the meeting.


    Fortunately, Matthew was there. He was the one giving them feedback from time to time.


    After a while, Tristan could no longer bear it. He stood up and left the meeting room in a hurry.


    Everyone was shocked and no one dared to stop him. Matthew also stood up to follow him.


    But before leaving the conference room, he told everyone to adjourn the meeting. The meeting would just resume tomorrow.


    Matthew dashed out of the meeting room, trying to catch up to Tristan.


    "Tristan! Wait!" He called him out. "Where are you going?"


    Tristan didn''t stop on his track but he responded to Matthew.


    "Matthew! Book me a ticket now! I''m going home!"


    "Eh? What?! You''re going home?!!"

 Chapter 406 His Anger Subsides

    "Matthew! Book me a ticket now! I''m going home!"


    "Eh? What?! You''re going home?!!"


    Tristan ignored Matthew as he continued walking without ncing back. He was rushing to go back to their hotel.


    Matthew just shook his head helplessly while following Tristan. Matthew knew that Zhen-Zhen was the reason why Tristan was acting like this.


    When they arrived at their hotel, Tristan immediately started packing his things while Matthew was booking a flight going back to the City of Empire.


    He didn''t know if this was the right thing to do. Tristan''s meeting with the investor was already set two days from now. If Tristan would leave tonight then who would attend the meeting with those investors? Would the investor allow Matthew to talk to them on behalf of Tristan?


    "Tristan, are you sure about this? What will you do about the meeting with the investors?" Matthew asked him while watching Tristan moved across his room.


    "I don''t care about them. All I want to know right now is what happened to my wife. She''s alone with a random guy, in his own ce!! I told her to go home but after talking to her she didn''t answer my next phone calls. No reply to my messages as well."


    It seemed that Tristan had forgotten that Zhen-Zhen was a demon god''s daughter and that she could protect herself if ever someone would try to hurt her and take advantage of her.


    Aside from that, he was jealous. Why would Zhen-Zhene to his house alone? Were they that so close with each other? Who''s this another bee, flying around his wife?


    Tristan continued packing his things when suddenly his phone rang. It was a call from Zhen-Zhen. Tristan stopped what he was doing and answered the call in an instant.


    "Zhen-Zhen! Why did you just call me now? Where are you? What happened to you? Why you didn''t answer my call? You didn''t even reply to my messages! Are you still with that guy? What are you doing there?"


    Tristan bombarded Zhen-Zhen with so many questions. Matthew looked at him in puzzlement. He was wondering why Tristan was calling his wife Zhen-Zhen instead of Lillie.


    Since he couldn''t control his emotions, Tristan called his wife by her name Zhen-Zhen in front of Matthew. He had forgotten about Matthew''s presence. He was just focused on his wife who was on the other line.


    Matthew just decided to leave Tristan''s room to give him privacy while talking to his wife. He assumed that the husband and wife had some misunderstanding.


    He wondered if they were fighting. Tristan seemed very furious a while ago. It looked like Zhen-Zhen aka Lillie needed to pacify her jealous man.


    "Hubby, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to make you angry. Please don''t be mad. I''m at home now. I was feeling unwell a while ago and fell asleep while I was on my way home, that''s why I was not able to answer your calls," Zhen-Zhen said, omitting the fact that she fainted while she''s in Clifford''s house.


    "I''m gonna call you on skype. I wanna see you," Tristan said before hanging up the phone. It did not take long when he called her on skype.


    Zhen-Zhen answered the call right away. She could see that Tristan was wearing a very serious expression but he was not as mad aspared before.


    Tristan felt relieved after seeing Zhen-Zhen in her room. He was familiar with that room since he was the one who chose that house for Meyer''s family.


    "You said you feel unwell. Are you sick? How do you feel?" Tristan asked her. His face was now painted with worries and concern.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled faintly at him and answered him, "I''m fine now, hubby. Don''t worry. Ma and Pa took care of me. Are you still mad at me?"


    Tristan frowned but didn''t give her an answer. "Who''s Clifford?" Tristan started to interrogate Zhen-Zhen.


    "He was a guy I met in the mall during Marcus''s and Sophia''s friendly date. I identally spilled some drinks on his suit so I bought him a suit. Just a few days ago we met again. And today he saved me from being hit by a motorcycle."


    Zhen-Zhen continued speaking while Tristan just listened to her attentively.


    "I brought him to the hospital since he got injured during the ident. I feel sorry and guilty for him so I dropped him at his ce and cooked dinner for him. I''m sorry, hubby. I didn''t know that you would be angry like this. I promise this won''t happen again."


    "I''m d nothing bad happened to you," Tristan said, feeling grateful.


    Tristan heaved a deep sigh. He already expected that Zhen-Zhen would be kind and generous toward that guy since he saved her. But still, he hated the fact that some guy was getting closer to his wife while he was not around.


    Zhen-Zhen even cooked dinner for that guy. Just thinking about it Tristan was very pissed right now. He couldn''t ept that another guy had a taste of Zhen-Zhen''s cooking. He was jealous to the bone.


    "Is he handsome?" Tristan suddenly blurted out of the blue.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen was at a loss for words. She didn''t expect thatst question from him. Zhen-Zhen had no idea what to say. She''s afraid that when she said yes Tristan would get mad further. However, she couldn''t tell that Clifford was not handsome because he''s also a gorgeous man.


    <o>,m In the end, Zhen-Zhen chose a much safer answer.</o>


    "He is. But my hubby is still the most handsome man in the City of Empire. No one can beat my hubby." Zhen-Zhen said proudly while smiling widely at him.


    Tristan''s lips twitched fighting a smile. He knew that Zhen-Zhen told him that just to cate him. But still, it was effective because he loved it when Zhen-Zhen wasplimenting him. He felt ttered.


    "Wifey, I''m going home tonight. I can''t stand being apart from you. I am afraid that if I stay longer here then once Ie back you already have tons of male friends there." Tristan pouted his lips whilementing to his wife.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t know whether tough or cry because of hisst remarks.


    "But hubby, are you done fixing the problem of thepany branch there? I thought you would be having a meeting with the investors two days from now."


    Zhen-Zhen knew how important that meeting was in order to resolve the issue in thepany branch overseas. Though she missed Tristan badly, she didn''t want Tristan to cancel it just because of her.


    "But I want to be with you now!" Tristan insisted.


    "Just bear it for a while, hubby. Only two days to go and you will be able to meet them. I know you can resolve the issue by that time. Finish first what you have to do there beforeing back here."


    Tristan heaved a frustrated sigh. He knew that Zhen-Zhen had a point but he didn''t know why he had a nagging feeling. He was not at ease as long as he was away from his wife.


    "Alright, I will stay for a couple of days but in one condition¡­ don''te with that guy again. Wifey, please stay away from male friends, or else I will die from too much jealousy."


    "I promise. I understand, hubby. Are you not angry at me anymore?" Zhen-Zhen softly asked him with her puppy-eyed look.


    "I''m not angry at you¡­ but still, I will make sure to punish you once Ie back," Tristan said to her firmly.


    Zhen-Zhen could only nod her head and ept her uing punishment from Tristan. She chewed her lower lip, wondering what kind of punishment he would give her this time.


    "One more thing, wifey¡­ Please have an annual physical check-up this weekend. I will tell grandpa to let our family doctor examine you. You said you are feeling unwell right? Do you want to have a medical check-up tomorrow or on weekend?" Tristan was worried about her health.


    Zhen-Zhen fell silent for a moment. She was thinking about whether it''s a good idea to be examined by a doctor. She experienced it once when Tristan brought him to the hospital because of her monthly period.


    However, she''s worried about this check-up. What if the doctor would find out that she''s not an ordinary human being? After all, she''s a demon god''s daughter. She''s powerful and strongerpared to other human beings.


    As if Tristan had read her concern, he spoke up once again. "Don''t worry, wifey. They will not know anything just don''t use any of your power during the examination. Okay?"


    "Okay, Hubby. I got it."


    "Don''t get sick, Wifey. I''m not by your side. I can''t take care of you so stay healthy, okay?" Tristan''s unhappiness a while ago was reced by his love and concern for his wife. He was no longer upset.


    "Same to you, hubby, Please take good care of yourself. Don''t exhaust and stress yourself too much."


    "Okay, wifey, sleep now. I know it''s veryte there now. It''s time for you to sleep. I love you. I miss you. Good night. Muah!"


    "I love you more, Tristan. I miss you a lot. Good night. Muah!"


    The two of them said goodbye before hanging up the call. But Tristan had forgotten something. He wanted to ask Zhen-Zhen theplete name of that guy. He was really curious. So Tristan sent her a message asking for theplete name of Clifford.


    It did not take long when he received Zhen-Zhen''s reply.


    [ Clifford Sy ]


    Tristan''s eyes widened in both shock and disbelief when he read that name on his phone screen.


    ''Damn! No way! Clifford Sy¡­the CEO of the Sy Corp?!''

 Chapter 407 An Encounter With Her Future Husband

    Andrew and Alveena just finished their meeting with one of the investors. The meeting ended up very well. The investor was convinced that Heavenly Star Enterprise was indeed a greatpany. They were just falsely used by theirpetitor.


    After hearing Andrew''s exnation, the investor agreed to seal the deal with the branch. As a celebration, Andrew treated Alveena to a dinner.


    The two of them enjoyed their meal in one of the famous restaurants in that country. While they were eating, they were also happily conversing about the positive result of today''s meeting.


    "Wow, among the investors, Mr. Arnold was the most kind of them all. He even allowed us to meet two days early than our appointment with him. Finally, someone has seen our efforts for the past few days!" Alveena said with her lively tone.


    She was really happy because she was able to help Andrew in resolving the issue with one of the potential investors.


    Andrew couldn''t stop himself from smiling seeing Alveena''s bubbly attitude today. He had to admit that Alveena had helped him a lot in convincing those investors to talk to them.


    Mr. Arnold was very fond of Alveena so he allowed them to meet two days earlier than the scheduled date.


    "Everything went smoothly because of your help. You deserve these bountiful rewards. Eat all you can, order all you want. It''s on me," Andrew said, encouraging Alveena to order more food.


    "I will not refuse this generous treat from you, Mr. Drunky!" Alveena responded with a grin.


    Alveena and Andrew were both in a good mood. Since they pretended that the idental kiss never happened, things between them didn''t be awkward.


    They were back on how they usually treat each other. Alveena would sometimes tease and annoy Andrew. On the other hand, Andrew would just have to put up his patience with her. He was already used to her yful personality.


    "By the way, do you have any ideas who is responsible for this?" Alveena asked Andrew curiously.


    Andrew looked at Alveena before answering her. "We already suspected Sy Corp before. My brother confirmed it after his assistant had done his investigation in the other branch."


    Alveena stopped eating when she heard theirpany''s name, Sy Corp. ''So my brother has something to do with this. He already started targeting Heavenly Star Enterprise. What a smart move. The CEO and Finance Director even stepped up to fix the problem personally.''


    Alveena''s grip on the spoon tightened. She was reminded of the deal she made with her brother. She was worried that Andrew might find out her connection with the Sy Corp.


    ? He would certainly get mad at her, thinking she was sent by her brother to be a spy. She didn''t know how she would face Andrew once he learned the truth. Their friendship has just been improvingtely. She didn''t want to ruin it.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Andrew asked Alveena when he noticed that she suddenly became quiet.


    She just smiled at him sheepishly. She had lost her appetite but she tried her best to appear cheerful in front of Andrew. She was still bothered by the spying stuff her brother was asking her to do.


    Alveena excused herself first and went to thefort room. She needed to gather her emotions. She''s afraid that Andrew would suspect her.


    She was about to enter the girl''sfort room when someone noticed her presence and called her out.


    "Alveena, is that you? What are you doing here?" A baritone voice of a man was heard. There was a look of surprise in his eyes as he watched Alveena.


    She turned around only to see a man in his ck suit. She frowned upon seeing the guy. He seemed familiar to her but she couldn''t remember when and where she saw that man.


    "Excuse me. Do I know you?" Alveena asked him in confusion. She watched him from top to bottom, checking him out.


    If her estimation was right, the man in front of her was in his mid-20s, having the same age as her. He was tall with 6 feet height and had a good body built as well. He was also good-looking with his clean-shaven image.


    The man gave her an amused look, letting out a huskyugh. He moved closer to her. He was emanating a friendly vibe around him as if the two of them already knew each other


    "Don''t you know? I am your future husband," The stranger said to her in his suave tone.


    Alveena squinted her eyes at him because of his overbearing confidence. ''Wait¡­ what did he just say? Future husband¡­ Shit¡­ Don''t tell me¡­ he is.''<sub> </sub>


    Alveena''s eyes widened in disbelief when she finally recognized the person in front of her. "Brandon?" She mumbled his name. He was Brandon, the youngest son of her parent''s friend, whom they were nning to set her up with in an arranged marriage.


    "Yes, It''s me, Brandon. I didn''t expect to see you here. I was supposed to meet you in the City of Empire together with our parents but you stood me up. You never came, only your parents arrived in the meeting ce," Brandon tantly said while chuckling. It sounded like a joke but there was a gleam of disappointment in his eyes.


    Alveena felt awkward because of his frankness as if he was making her feel guilty for him.


    ''Damn. Is my brother telling the truth? This Brandon took a fancy of me? Argh. I need to stay away from him and turn him down right away. I don''t want him to have false hope. I will never marry him.'' Alveena mumbled to herself while looking at Brandon withplicated emotions.


    "Hello, Brandon. Sorry for not attending that dinner. But since we met here¡­ I''ll be honest with you." Alveena gazed at him straight into his eyes. Brandon was also looking at her, anticipating her next words.


    "You are not my type so please don''t spread rumors that you will be my husband. People who hear this might misunderstand."


    Brandon: "..."


    If Brandon was frank then no one could beat Alveena for her bluntness. Brandon was dumbfounded by her super honest remarks. She didn''t even give him a slight chance, dumping him right away.


    Alveena took the chance that Brandon was still in a trance. She grabbed his shoulders and turned him around as she pointed her finger in the direction of their table where Andrew was waiting for her.


    "Can you see that man sitting at table #14? He is my type. Just to let you know, we are having a dinner date right now so stop thinking about marrying me, okay? Just find another woman." Alveena said firmly without any restraints.


    When she was done, Alveena said goodbye to Brandon before entering the girl''sfort room. Brandon just stood in his spot, ncing at Alveena''s retreating back.


    He never expected that Alveena would be so mean, hurting his ego during their first meeting. But he was not mad instead, he was fascinated by her. He liked her honesty and bluntness. He became more interested in her.


    ''Hmm, Alveena Sy. I am not the kind of guy who will give up easily once I set my eyes on a girl. The moment I saw your picture and learned about your background and personality, I already told myself that I want you to be my wife.''


    "I love challenges. Without challenge then there''s no fun. You will fall for me eventually, my future wife." Brandon uttered with a look of determination in his eyes.


    He averted his gaze to Andrew''s direction onest time. "Hmm, So this guy is her type? Where did I see this guy? It seems like I''ve already seen him somewhere. He looks familiar."


    Brandon tried scanning his memory, hoping he would remember Andrew but failed.


    "Hmm, nevermind. I need to find out why Alveena is here. Better to ask Clifford. Maybe he knows the answer," Brandon made a mental note.


    He also decided to monitor Alveena. Just like Alveena and Andrew, Brandon was there for a business trip. But he already sealed the deal with his clients so he had free time to monitor and meet Alveena anytime he wanted.


    Brandon went back to their table where his clients were still eating together with his assistant. From their location, he could see Alveena and Andrew.


    Alveena noticed Brandon stealing nces at them from time to time. ''Damn, he is watching me. He is creeping me out.''


    Then Alveena turned to Andrew who was enjoying his meal. An idea popped up in her mind. She cleared her throat to catch his attention and she seeded.


    Andrew nced at her with a questioning gaze while Alveena shed her charming smile, giving him a puppy-eyed look.


    "What?"


    "Hmm, feed me!" Alveena requested Andrew out of the blue. It sounded more like amand rather than a request.


    Andrew just watched her with disbelief.


    "Excuse me? What did you say?"

 Chapter 408 Someone Ruined Their Dinner

    "Excuse me? What did you say?" Andrew mumbled, lifting an eyebrow.


    Alveena pouted her lips before repeating her words. "I said feed me."


    Andrew watched her with disbelief. He didn''t know whether tough or feel annoyed by her ridiculous request. ''What gotten to her to request that?''


    "Seriously, Alveena? Are you a baby? Can''t you feed yourself? You have hands and mouth. Why are you suddenly asking me to feed you?" Andrew spoke up spontaneously.


    Alveena rubbed her hands in front of Andrew while giving him a pleading look. "Please¡­ if you are grateful to me because of my help then just cooperate with me. I will exin it to youter."


    "If you don''t want to feed me then let me feed you," Alveena added, scooping a spoon of rice on Andrew''s te and raising it towards his mouth.


    Andrew nced at Alveena as if she was the one he was about to eat.


    "Put it down, Alveena. It''s so embarrassing," Andrew mumbled, giving her a warning look. He peered at their surroundings and he caught some people were looking at them.


    "Just this one. One bite. Please¡­ just y along with me," Alveena begged softly while stealing a nce in Brandon''s direction. She saw him smiling at her as if he was enjoying what he was witnessing right now.


    "There''s a creepy guy who keeps on checking me out since I returned from thefort room. Please help me. I just want him to know that I am already taken," she said in a low voice. She was still holding the spoon.


    Since Andrew was indebted to her, he finally gave in and cooperated with her. He opened his mouth awkwardly as Alveena fed him. After doing it, Alveena signaled Andrew to do the same thing with her.


    Andrew dlyplied as he fed Alveena a mouthful of chocte cake.


    "Hey, this is so big?!" Alveena narrowed her eyes at him. Andrew just pretended he didn''t hear herints.


    Alveena red at Andrew while chewing the chocte cake inside her mouth. He intentionally took arge piece of cake when he fed her.


    Andrew tried his best to fight the urge tough. He enjoyed seeing Alveena''s annoyed expression.


    "Bear with it! This is what you ask for. I''m just cooperating with you," he said, teasing her.


    Alveena just rolled her eyes as a response.


    "Just eat. Don''t mind the person," Andrew told her, putting food on Alveena''s te.


    She nodded her head and continued eating. Alveena felt relieved when Brandon and his clients left the restaurant. She didn''t know why but she had a nagging feeling that Brandon would bring troubles for her.


    For Alveena, Brandon was like a piece of bad news to her. If he refused the arranged marriage their parents were pushing for them then she didn''t have to make a deal with her evil brother.


    She thought she could rx already but she didn''t expect what Brandon did next. He suddenly appeared out of nowhere and shamelessly asked them if he could join them.


    p "Hi, Alveena¡­ care if I join you? My clients just went home so I am now alone. It''s rare to see familiar faces in a foreign country so I want to have a little chitchat with you." Brandon said, grabbing a chair beside Alveena.</anda>


    Andrew''s brows knitted in a frown because of Brandon''s sudden intrusion. Alveena also narrowed her eyes at him since he just sat next to her even though they hadn''t given him a response yet.<sub> </sub>


    Brandon sized Andrew up, observing him with a taunting smile on his face. Apart from his good looks, he wondered what Alveena saw in him that made him her type.


    ''Does she like a quiet and serious man like him? He seems boring to me,'' Brandon thought to himself.


    Andrew didn''t like the way Brandon looked at him. He also hated the fact that he just suddenly joined them as if they were close to him. He turned to Alveena with his questioning gaze. With that kind of gaze, he was asking her how did she know that man.


    Alveena had the urge to beat Brandon. She knew it. He would make things difficult for her. What if he would mention anything about Sy Corp or her brother in front of Andrew? She would be done for once it happened.


    "Mister, you look familiar to me too. Did we meet before?" Brandon had spoken once more, asking Andrew.


    Andrew couldn''t exin why but this guy was pissing him off just the way he spoke to him. ''I hate this man already.''


    Alveena was almost losing her patience. "Brandon? Don''t you know the proper etiquette? A man and a woman having dinner in a restaurant, where did you get that guts to interrupt us and ruin our quality time? Can you just leave us while I am still being polite?"


    Brandon just ignored Alveena, his eyes were fixed on Andrew''s face. The two of them were exchanging a sharp look with each other.


    "By the way, my name is Brandon Cullens, Alveena''s fiancee, and future husband!" Brandon introduced himself to Andrew, extending his right hand.


    "Brandon! Stop this nonsense!" Alveena burst out. She looked at him with disbelief. How could he tell that to Andrew in front of her? Truly shameless. She just told him moments ago that she would never marry him.


    Andrew just remained quiet in his seat. ''No wonder Alveena tried her best to avoid this arranged marriage. This guy is truly unlikable.'' He unconsciously clenched his fists.


    Brandon just smiled mischievously at Alveena. He didn''t mean to act like this but after seeing the indifferent behavior of Andrew towards him, he couldn''t help himself from provoking him.


    Alveena stood up from her seat and forcibly dragged Brandon going out of the restaurant. She needed to send him away before he talked more about her and her family.


    When they were already outside, Alveena confronted him once again. "I know you are doing this because I offended you with my words a while ago. But I didn''t expect that you would go to this extent, disrupting our good meals. How dare you, Brandon?! Go and just leave."


    Brandon held Alveena''s shoulders and gazed at her intently. "Hmm alright, Miss Alveena Sy, I will leave since you ask me to leave. But just to let you know¡­ I will not stop pursuing you."


    Brandon gave her a peck on her right cheek before leaving her speechless. Brandon disappeared from her sight with a cheeky grin on his face.


    It took her thirty seconds before she was able to react. "What a freak?! That guy really creeps me out!"


    When she returned to their table, Andrew was already wearing a dark expression. He looked mad but he never said a thing to her. Alveena could only bite her lips and apologize to Andrew.


    Fifteen minutes after Brandon left the restaurant, Alveena and Andrew also got out of the restaurant. Their dinner was already ruined by someone so they just decided to leave.


    They headed straight to their hotel without knowing that Brandon was following them. After confirming what hotel room Alveena was staying in, Brandon decided to return to his hotel.


    He already made up his mind that one of these days he would visit her. He had a lot of free time now that he already closed the deal with his clients.

 Chapter 409 The Boss Is Grumpy

    The next day, Andrew''s mood was still the same, very moody and grumpy. He seldom interacted nor talked to Alveena in the office as if he was intentionally avoiding her.


    Alveena didn''t understand why he was still upset. She already apologized for Brandon''s actionst night but she was still getting cold treatment from Andrew.


    Alveena was sitting on her desk, her chin was ced over her hands while watching Andrew from a distance.


    ''What''s wrong with him? It''s not my control that creepy guy Brandon approached usst night. I was also mad at that guy... but why is he reacting like this? Did Brandon really offend him so much with those few words? But why?'' Alveena was racking her brain so hard to figure out Andrew''s behavior.


    Whenever she would try to talk to Andrew and tease him, he would just suddenly bring up Brandon, telling her to stop bothering him and just look for Brandon, her fiancee.


    If she hadn''t known that he was naturally grumpy most of the time then she would think that he was jealous of Brandon. Of course, she was not sure if he would really feel jealous. She didn''t want to expect.


    p Alveena could only sigh deeply. Just yesterday Andrew was treating her well and now he was acting very cold towards her again.</anda>


    When she could not stand it, Alveena decided to confront Andrew. She didn''t like to be treated by him this way. She also felt bored not talking to Andrew for an entire morning. He was with her but she''s missing him more because he was avoiding her.


    She stood up and approached Andrew who was busy working on hisptop.


    "Hey, can we talk?" Alveena mumbled, catching Andrew''s attention. He lifted his head to gaze at her.


    "Talk about what?" Andrew inly said.


    "Why are you mad at me? Why are you upset?" Alveena asked him, putting on a pitiful face. She looked like crying.


    Andrew arched his eyebrow in amusement. "I''m not mad at you."


    "You do!" She insisted, looking straight into his eyes. "You have been avoiding me this whole morning!"


    Andrew fell silent after hearing that. He also didn''t know why he was being moody today. All he knew was that he couldn''t forget what he had seenst night. That Brandon guy just kissed Alveena before he left and he got upset with her for some unknown reason.


    He thought she didn''t want to marry Brandon but she let him kiss herst night. He was aware that this was Alveena''s personal life and he should not care about these things. However, he couldn''t help but be pissed whenever he would remember it.


    Andrew was convincing himself that he was acting like this just because he hated that very conceited guy, Brandon.


    Andrew breathed in deeply. "I''m not avoiding you. I''m just moody because of the pile of works in this branch," he lied.


    "That''s why I am here to help you but you keep on pushing me this morning. What''s wrong with you?" Alveena didn''t buy his excuse. She somehow knew that Andrew was upset about something.


    Andrew closed his eyes and massaged his temples. He knew Alveena won''t stop bugging him until she could get an answer from him. She was a very persistent girl. However, Andrew would not admit that he was upset because of Brandon and her.


    "I''m sorry. I think I''m just tired and stressed because of works. I ended up venting it out on you," Andrew apologized for avoiding her and being harsh to her this morning.


    Alveena''s eyes lit up when she heard Andrew''s apology. "Does it mean you are not angry with me anymore?"<sub> </sub>


    Andrew frowned and asked, "Why did you think I was angry at you?"


    Alveena decided to tease him. "Hmm, I thought you were jealous of Brandon!" Alveena dered shamelessly.


    Andrew: "..."


    Alveena smiled at him teasingly. Andrew looked at her with his ring eyes. He was about to retort and defend himself when Alveena cut him off immediately.


    "Haha, Big Boss, don''t take it to the heart! I am just kidding!" she said jokingly but she actually meant it.


    Andrew shook his head helplessly. Alveena would never stop teasing him. It seemed like it became her daily habit to tease and annoy him every day.


    They were still talking when a staff knocked at the door. Andrew allowed the staff to enter. They were surprised to see her holding a bouquet of red roses.


    "Miss Alveena, someone sent this bouquet for you!" The staff informed Alveena with her ted voice. She looked happier than Alveena who was the receiver of that bouquet of red roses.


    "This is from who?" Alveena asked her curiously. The staff just shrugged her shoulders as she didn''t know as well. Andrew just watched the twodies silently.


    "Maybe one of the investors? Hmm, just check the notes, Miss Alvee. Don''t worry, I didn''t take a peek at the notes," The staff said defensively.


    Alveena just nodded her head as she epted the flower. Soon, the staff said goodbye to them and came out of Andrew''s office.


    There was a moment of awkward silence when the two of them were left alone inside the office. Andrew brought his attention back to hisptop, pretending he was busy. However, deep inside he was also curious who was the person who sent flowers to Alveena.


    Alveena was still standing near his table when she checked the notes.She smacked her forehead after reading the note.


    [ To My Beautiful Fiancee, though roses are beautiful, in my eyes you are still the most beautiful flower.From your Future Husband, Brandon ]


    Alveena''s face contorted as she cringed because of his cheesiness. "Damn! What a corny guy!"


    Andrew simply took a nce at Alveena when he heard herints. ''Don''t tell me that bouquet was sent by that conceited man, Brandon?''


    Andrew pursed his lips, his eyebrows locked together as he guessed it right. He managed to see what''s written on the notes without Alveena''s knowing. He saw Brandon''s name.


    "Alveena, get back to work now!" He suddenly blurted out in a loud voice, shocking Alveena.


    "Aye, Boss!" Alveena promptly responded as she dashed back to her desk.


    Andrew gave her a lot of tasks that day, making her feel tired and exhausted. Alveena felt like Andrew was punishing her for something she didn''t know.

 Chapter 410 Hannahs Tricks

    After all his efforts, Tristan had finally met one of the investors today. He only needed to talk with the other three investors. He was hoping to finish everything within this week so that he could finally go home to his wife.


    He was still bothered by the fact that Clifford Sy had approached his wife, Zhen-Zhen. He didn''t know whether it was just a coincidence that the two of them met or it was intentional and nned by Clifford.


    He kept thinking about it since yesterday. What if Clifford was trying to get back at him by getting closer to his wife? He hoped not, because if something would happen to Zhen-Zhen or if ever he would try to harm her, Tristan would never forgive him.


    Tristan had warned Zhen-Zhen to be wary of Clifford and not to trust him easily. They didn''t know his real motive for seeing Zhen-Zhen.


    He didn''t mention to her his past conflict with Clifford since he wanted to tell her in person. Tristan just told her that he was from apetitorpany who caused the problem in their two branches abroad.


    It was already 8:00 pm when Tristan and Matthew reached their hotel room. Tristan''s room was in between Hanna and Matthew''s room. Matthew was upying VIP Room #405 while Hannah was staying in VIP Room #403.


    Hannah noticed the arrival of both men. Her exhibit was done early today. She was waiting for Tristan to arrive. Tonight she would try to implement her n and invite both Tristan and Matthew to her room for celebration.


    She included Matthew so that Tristan would not suspect her of anything. But she already prepared a back-up n so that she would be left alone with Tristanter on.


    Hannah waited for several minutes before she came out of her room. She let Tristan and Matthew changed their clothes first in their respective rooms before inviting them.


    After a while, Hannah went out to see Tristan in his room. She rang the bell and knocked. It did not take long when Tristan opened the door for her. He was already wearing hisfy clothes.


    Hannah couldn''t help but admire Tristan''s physique. He was so gorgeous even in those simple ordinary clothes he was wearing.


    No wonder, his women couldn''t say no to him and they were the ones chasing after him although they knew that Tristan would nevermit to a rtionship with them.


    Meanwhile, Tristan was a little bit surprised to see Hannah outside his room. He thought it was Matthew who was knocking on his door.


    ''How did she know my room number?'' Tristan pondered at that thought.


    "Hi, Tristan. I saw you and Matthew passing by. What a coincidence? Our rooms are just next to each other. I''m staying in room 403." Hannah pretended that she didn''t intentionally follow Tristan on the fourth floor.


    "Oh yeah, indeed a coincidence. By the way, why are you here? Do you need something?" Tristan asked her directly.


    After everything that happened in the past, he somehow felt awkward in Hannah''s presence. He felt ufortable because of the confession Hannah did before. He just hoped that Hannah had already set her mind straight, moved on, and just be happy with his brother, Andrew.<sub> </sub>


    But since Andrew acted as if there''s nothing wrong between Hannah and him, Tristan thought that the two of them were maintaining their harmonious rtionship as a couple.


    "My exhibit had just finished today. I wonder if I can celebrate the sess together with you and Matthew. I prepared some food and drinks in my room. Can you join me?" Hannah softly said with her pleading look.


    "I celebrated with the team this afternoon but since both of you are here, I am thinking to have a min celebration with you and Matthew. After all, the two of you are my only friends here in this foreign country," Hannah added, convincing Tristan.


    Tristan contemted for a moment. But in the end, he agreed since Matthew would also be with them. He could also see that Hannah was trying to act like how they used to before... being as good friends.


    So Tristan could see nothing wrong if they would celebrate with her as her friend. Besides, he already made a mental note to maintain a certain distance with Hannah so that Zhen-Zhen would not misunderstand their rtionship. Hannah was still his childhood friend.


    Hannah rejoiced inwardly when Tristan agreed. She was excited to bond with him like the old times. Soon, the two of them called Matthew to join them. The three of them entered Hannah''s VIP suite.


    Just like Hannah said, she already brought everything. The food, snacks, and drinks were prepared in the living room.


    ''Eh, if we didn''te then will she try to finish all these foods by herself?'' Tristan mumbled to himself upon seeing the snacks Hannah had prepared beforehand.


    The three of them settled down inside and began to talk, eat and drink. While doing that, Tristan didn''t fail to message Zhen-Zhen and check on her. He was busy texting his wife that he was not paying any more attention to Hannah''s speech.


    Hannah felt disappointed and frustrated upon noticing that Tristan was very upied texting his wife. She just tried her best to hide her displeasure. She continued conversing with Matthew who was also talking a little.


    Since both Tristan and Matthew were not very attentive to her, she found a great chance to implement her n.


    It did not take long when Matthew suddenly felt some difort as if he got an upset stomach. Feeling embarrassed, Matthew just said some alibi that he would get something in his room for a moment.


    And with that, Hannah and Tristan were left alone in her room. Several minutes had passed but Matthew hasn''t returned yet. A yful smile crept across Hannah''s face when her initial n worked out.


    When Tristan noticed that Matthew didn''t return. He decided to call it a night and go back to his own room. He said goodbye to Hannah and she didn''t try to stop him.


    However, when Tristan stood up and was about to leave Hannah''s room, he suddenly felt dizzy and copsed.

 Chapter 411 The Magical Love Potion

    Tristan woke up at the sound of the running water from the shower inside the bathroom adjacent to the room. His mind was still hazy and his head was throbbing.


    He rubbed his temples, hoping that it could help him ease the headache he was experiencing as of this moment. He felt difort as if his body was running a fever.


    He closed his eyes for a moment to reduce the dizziness. His brain was in shambles, trying to figure out what happened to him.


    After a few seconds, the door of the bathroom opened and a fresh-from-shower feminine scent spread in the entire room.


    Tristan turned in the direction of the bathroom only to see a feminine figure standing by the door, only wearing her white silk bathrobe. His vision was a little bit blurry so he couldn''t recognize the woman''s face yet.


    He blinked his eyes several times to clear his vision. Then he heard the footsteps inching closer toward the bed. The woman started to approach him until she was closed enough for Tristan to have a clearer view of her face.


    Tristan''s eyes lit up and his lips curled up into a gentle smile the moment he recognized the girl. The longing and yearning shed in his hazel eyes as he watched the woman in front of him.


    The woman was smiling back at him. She was about to speak up when Tristan called her out first while extending his arms to her. "Wifey! You are here! You don''t know how much I am missing you every passing day."


    "Wifey¡­?" The woman murmured. The smile on her face suddenly dissipated into thin air the moment she heard that word.


    ''He can see me as his wife?'' She thought to herself while clenching her fists.


    The woman in a white silk bathrobe was none other than Hannah. But Tristan could see Zhen-Zhen''s face right now as if Tristan was hallucinating.


    Hannah couldn''t ept the fact that Tristan could still see his wife. ''Does it only mean that the person who truly in his heart right now is Lillie?'' Hannah asked herself while having conflicting thoughts.


    She mixed a potion on Tristan''s drink tonight. This potion was given by a friend whom she met before. ording to her new friend, the potion she received from her was simr to the love potion but it has a different effect and function.


    Once a person drank this potion, she would be able to know the true feelings of that person. She would know who the person he truly loved in his heart. Because no matter how hard he hid his feelings inside, this potion would allow someone to reveal his feelings.


    At first, Hannah didn''t believe it but she experienced it herself. So she decided to try it out and use the potion to test Tristan''s feelings for her. She was hoping that Tristan still loved her.


    She thought Tristan was just hiding his feelings for her because he didn''t want to ruin her rtionship with his brother, Andrew.


    When Tristan smiled at her a while ago, looking at her with his eyes filled with love and yearning, she thought the potion finally worked and he was about to reveal his feelings for her. She was expecting to hear from Tristan that he still loved her.


    But to her disappointment, he called her his wife. In his eyes, what he could see right now was Zhen-Zhen aka Lillie, not Hannah.


    Hannah was still in denial. She couldn''t ept the fact that she had been already reced by someone in Tristan''s heart.


    ''No, Maybe Mheera is just tricking me. This is not the real effect of the potion,'' Hannah was still convincing herself that Tristan was not madly in love with Zhen-Zhen.


    Then a series of shbacks on how she met Mheera and the reason why she gave her that potion popped up in Hannah''s mind.<sub> </sub>


    Some time ago, during one of her out-of-town trips together with her friends, Hannah met a mysterious woman who saved her from falling off the cliff.


    They tried mountain climbing and camping in a forest just to cheer up Hannah. However, she was feeling very emotional at that time. She got drunk, wanting to forget her heartbreak she got from Tristan.


    Not in her right mind, Hannah wandered in the mountain while she''s drunk. It was also raining at that time. She almost fell off the cliff fortunately a woman appeared just in time, holding her hand and pulling her up.


    Her savior took care of her inside a cave until she sobered up. Her friends were worried sick about her, searching for her but they never found her.


    When her drunkenness disappeared, Hannah''s savior introduced herself to her as Mheera. She told her what happened to Hannah. Then she realized that she did something reckless, wandering in the mountain while she''s drunk.


    She thanked Mheera for saving her. While they were together inside that cave, waiting for the rain to stop, Hannah vented out her frustrations with Mheera. She shared everything with Mheera the reason why she went on that trip together with her friends.


    She told her about her first love, about Tristan, and the conflict between the two brothers as well as her confused feelings towards the two brothers. She poured her heart out and Mheera just listened to her attentively.


    After Hannah had done talking, Mheera told her about the potion. She gave it to her as a gift.


    "You can use this potion to test the true feelings of someone. Then you will eventually know who''s the one in his heart. You can also try and drink this then you will know who between them is the one you truly love," Mheera suggested to Hannah.


    She was very serious when she told Hannah about the effect of that potion. Hannah tried it and Tristan was the one who popped up in her mind. In other words, she loved Tristan more than she loved Andrew.


    Hannah also realized that after drinking the potion. So there''s no way Mheera was tricking her. If the effect of the potion really worked on Tristan tonight then it had only proven that Tristan loved his wife genuinely. It''s not fake. He had already forgotten about Hannah.


    Hannah snapped back to reality when she felt Tristan''s hand grabbing hers. He was still calling her ''Wifey''.


    Hannah brought her attention back to Tristan who was still lying on her bed and grabbing her hand.


    ''I don''t care anymore. Just tonight, I just want to be with him. I don''t care if he loved someone else already. I am still his first love!'' Hannah had made up her mind.


    She won''t let go of this golden opportunity. Now, she''s no different from the other women who wanted to sleep with Tristan even though it would only happen once.


    She understood their feelings about how they were desperately desiring him though they knew he would never love them back. They were okay spending one night with him just for the sake of pleasure and satisfying their carnal desires.


    She was still dreaming of how amazing would it feel to be in Tristan''s arms, her first love.


    ''Yes, just for tonight... Let me have him. I want Tristan for myself,'' Hannah mumbled to herself.


    Hannah slowly removed her white silk bathrobe while looking at Tristan with her eyes filled with burning desire.

 Chapter 412 Not His Wife

    Hannah slowly removed her white silk bathrobe while looking at Tristan with her eyes filled with burning desire.


    She was thinking that there''s nothing wrong with what she was about to do right now.


    She recalled how Zhen-Zhen tried to seduce Andrew before. This was also part of her revenge against her. Now, it was her turn to seduce Tristan and sleep with him.


    She let her robe fall on the floor, revealing her sexy figure. Her body shivered as she felt the cold air inside the room.


    Tristan just remained lying on her bed, staring intently at Hannah whom he thought was Zhen-Zhen. He shook his head and blinked his eyes to clear his vision.


    He was hoping that this was not his imagination. ''Am I dreaming? Why am I seeing my wife here?'' Tristan pondered at that thought.


    His head was still throbbing. He couldn''t focus well on the woman in front of him. He rubbed his temples once more.


    Hannah removed her lingerie. She was now standing in front of Tristan, naked. She slowly climbed the bed to join him. Her heart was pounding rapidly inside her chest.


    "Wifey, why are you here? How did youe here? Did you use your power?" Tristan asked her curiously.


    He pulled Hannah into a warm hug. He was stroking her hair.


    Hannah frowned when she heard that. ''What power is he talking about?''


    Hannah just stayed silent, afraid that once she spoke up Tristan would recognize that he was not his wife.


    She had to admit that she loved being in his arms. Now, Tristan was hugging her bare body while stroking her hair.


    "Wifey, I miss you so much!"


    But Hannah''s heart was being smashed whenever she would hear him calling her ''Wifey''. It was just reminding her that Lillie was the one he was seeing right now, not her.


    ''Please, don''t speak anymore, Tristan. Don''t call me your wife. I''m not your wife.''


    Hannah broke the hug and she moved on top of Tristan. She pressed her forefinger on his lips, signaling him to stay quiet.


    Hannah kneeled on the bed, straddling him by his waist as Tristan was under her.


    Tristan wondered why Zhen-Zhen was not saying anything. He knitted his brows into a frown. He felt strange.


    Though his body felt so hot as if he was craving to touch and be touched by his wife because of longing, his body was surprisingly not responding even though Zhen-Zhen was above him in her nakedness.


    He should be aroused by now but he couldn''t feel anything.


    ''What''s wrong with me? Did I lose my function down there? No Way!'' Tristan began to panic.


    Unknown to Tristan, though his eyes were seeing Zhen-Zhen, his body could recognize the real Zhen-Zhen.


    He was making love only to her several times that he already lost count of how many times they did it so his body already familiarized Zhen-Zhen''s warmth and touch.


    His body was not responding to Hannah because she felt different from the real Zhen-Zhen.<sub> </sub>


    Hannah didn''t waste more time as she lifted the hem of Tristan''s shirt, removing his clothes. Tristan obeyed and just let her do it.


    He was still trying to figure out what''s wrong with him. He knew he wanted his wife but now that she''s in front of him, his body was not reacting at all.


    Hannah started to make a move, kissing Tristan on his jaw going down. Tristan just closed his eyes. The moment he did that he felt more strange.


    With his closed eyes, he could no longer see Zhen-Zhen''s face. The woman touching him right now felt really different from his wife as if she''s not Zhen-Zhen. That''s what he realized when Tristan closed his eyes.


    Hannah just continued kissing Tristan on his neck, nibbling and sucking on his skin. She wondered if Tristan was liking and enjoying this.


    She saw him closing his eyes so she assumed that Tristan was feeling good because of her advances. She wanted to pleasure him and make him feel her love for him.


    Her hands were roaming around his body, caressing him while her lips continued showering his body with kisses.


    She moved her lips on his chest, sucking his nipple but Tristan was like a robot, not making any sound.


    Hannah was also wondering about Tristan''s reaction. He should be making a move now, or at least moan or groan if he was feeling good. But she failed to get any reaction from him.


    But this was not the time to get discouraged. Hannah nted soft kisses from his chest going down his abdomen.


    Hannah paused for a moment when she saw the garter of his trouser.


    ''This is it, Hannah. There''s no backing down now. He is the man you love, your first love. There''s nothing wrong to have him once,'' She reminded herself, strengthening her resolve.


    Hannah exhaled deeply before reaching out to his trousers. But the moment she was about to take it off, two hands caught her arms.


    When she looked up, she saw Tristan looking at her with his dark expression. Then she felt his hand gripping her tightly.


    <o>,m ''Why is he looking at me like that? Did I do something wrong? Don''t he like it?'' Hannah watched him in confusion.</o>


    Tristan pushed her away from his body as he tried to get up. "You are not my wife! You are not my Zhen-Zhen!" He snarled at her.


    Hannah''s frown deepened. Tristan mentioned another name. "Who is Zhen-Zhen?" she asked him quizically.


    But Tristan just ignored her. He get off the bed immediately and picked up his clothes. His head was still aching.


    "Stay away from me!" Tristan yelled at her when she tried to get closer to him.


    Hannah didn''t know what''s happening. She thought Tristan could see her as his wife but howe he could tell she''s not Lillie. She felt rmed when she saw Tristan walking away going to the door. He was leaving.


    Hannah dashed in his direction and hugged him from behind to stop him. "Tristan, where are you going? Please stay. I''m¡­ I''m your wife!" Hannah tried to trick him.


    Tristan yanked her hands that were wrapping his waist and he turned around to face her.


    "Hannah! Stop this. You will never be my wife. Zhen- I mean Lillie. She''s my only wife. And I love her so much. I will never betray her."

 Chapter 413 Should Inform His Wife ASAP

    "Hannah! Stop this. You will never be my wife. Zhen- I mean Lillie. She''s my only wife. And I love her so much. I will never betray her." Tristan said to her firmly with so much conviction in his words.


    His mind became clearer now. He could no longer see Zhen-Zhen''s face. He was now fully aware that the person in front of him was Hannah.


    On the other hand, the color drained from Hannah''s face when Tristan said those words to her. She felt like she was just pped hard on her face. Her hope was crushed at that moment.


    "Tristan¡­ don''t you really love me anymore? How can you just forget me that easily?" Hannah confronted him once more. Her eyes became teary. Her tears were threatening to fall at any moment.


    She felt desperate and helpless. She didn''t know how she would ept this rejection. Was her charm not working on Tristan anymore? She was there willing to give herself to him but he was pushing her away.


    "Hannah, I already told you before. My feelings for you are already in the past. Don''t do this Hannah. You are bing unfair to my brother. He loves you so much! You and my brother are about to marry each other. Why are you doing this?" Tristan reminded her about his brother, Andrew.


    Then Tristan looked away as he realized that Hannah was not wearing anything.


    "Cover your body." Hemanded her. But Hannah refused to listen.


    She would lose her face if Tristan would just leave her room like that. She had already set her mind that she would spend this night with him, just loving him. She wanted something to happen between then tonight.


    "Tristan, please! Just tonight! Please be mine. Let''s forget about Andrew and Lillie. They are not here. I promise¡­ I will never bother you again. No one will know about this. Just treat this as one night of pleasure with your first love!" Hannah begged him desperately.


    Tristan couldn''t believe what he was hearing right now from Hannah. She seemed to be a different person from the woman he loved before.


    He never imagined that Hannah would be capable of doing this, cheating on her fiancee who loved her so much.


    Hannah tried to get closer to him and kissed Tristan''s lips but he avoided her. Tristan stepped back, maintaining a distance from her.


    "Hannah! Stop this madness!" Tristan raised his voice. He was now angry and very disappointed in her. How could she do this to his brother?


    "Stop spouting nonsense! Just for the sake of our friendship before, I will never mention this to my brother. Fix your rtionship with him!" Tristan was enraged by Hannah''s actions and behavior.


    "We are not meant to be together. Can''t you understand that? I am already a married man and I love my wife! How many times I should repeat this to you? I will never betray my wife!"


    Hannah felt like her heart was being torn into pieces right now. Every word he said was like an arrow being shot straight into her fragile heart. She was devastated.


    She didn''t know if she could handle this humiliation. But she''s the one to me. She brought this upon herself without thinking of the consequences.


    Without waiting for Hannah''s response, Tristan dashed out of her room, leaving her in her pitiful state.


    Hannah just watched Tristan''s figure, walking away from her. Her tears started to fall down her cheeks. She shook her head and her body trembled. Sheughed dryly, trying to hide the pain in her heart.


    "You are such a pathetic loser Hannah! You lost to someone who doesn''t even have a great background!" Hannah slumped her body on the cold floor as every ounce of her energy was drained. She didn''t expect that Tristan would say no to her.


    Meanwhile, Tristan was rushing to get inside his hotel room. He was still mad for what Hannah did to him. He suspected that Hannah nned everything at the beginning.


    He was certain that Hannah drugged him or else he would not copse and lose his consciousness. He even hallucinated, seeing Zhen-Zhen inside that room.<sub> </sub>


    "Damn! That was a closed call. If something happened between me and Hannah then how would I ever face Zhen-Zhen again once I came back? Argh! She''s insane to do this! I already made things clear between Hannah and me. How could she do this?" Tristanmented to himself.


    Tristan immediately walked into his bathroom. He wanted to have a cold shower and washed his body. He felt guilty for Zhen-Zhen because Hannah had touched him and even kissed his body.


    Though he did not do something wrong, Tristan felt like hemitted a grave sin to his wife, Zhen-Zhen. He never wanted that to happen. Now he was being problematic on how he would tell this to his wife.


    After taking a bath, Tristany down on his bed. But he couldn''t sleep. He felt anxious and uneasy. He was bothered by the fact Hannah tried to seduce him behind Zhen-Zhen''s back.


    "I should tell her sooner. Or else, this might be a cause of another misunderstanding between me and Zhen-Zhen," Tristan mumbled to himself.


    He wondered what Zhen-Zhen was doing right now. Since it''s nighttime in his ce then it''s daytime to Zhen-Zhen''s ce. She might be in her ss.


    "Yeah, I should tell her now. I should inform her what happened."


    **********


    Zhen-Zhen just finished her first ss in the morning. She was currently hanging out with Sophia in their favorite spot.


    She was talking to her about how much she was missing Tristan when her cellphone rang. Tristan was calling her.


    "Ahem, speaking of the devil, your husband might have sensed that you are missing him so much. Now, he is contacting you. I thought he might be sleeping by now but I was wrong. Go on, answer it. Just don''t mind me here," Sophia said to her teasingly.


    Zhen-Zhen just smiled at her faintly before answering the call.


    "Hubby, why are you still awake? If I''m not wrong, your time there is already 11:00 pm, right?" Zhen-Zhen asked him right away. Deep inside, she was d that Tristan called her.


    "Yes, Wifey. It''s already 11:00 pm here but I can''t sleep. I''m sorry. Did I disturb you? Are you in a ss?" Tristan asked her back.


    "No, you didn''t disturb me. Our first ss this morning was done. We are having a break. I''m with Sophia right now, hubby. Is everything alright, hubby?" Zhen-Zhen informed him.


    From the tone of his voice alone, Zhen-Zhen could sense that there was something bothering Tristan.


    "Wifey, there''s something I want to tell you. But promise me that you will hear me out first and you will not get mad at me," Tristan said with his pleading tone.


    Zhen-Zhen wondered what happened to him. He sounded very anxious.


    "Yes, hubby. I promise. Just tell me. What is it?" Zhen-Zhen reassured him.


    Tristan fell silent for a moment. He already practiced what he would tell her moments ago but now that he was talking to her he didn''t know how and what he should tell her first.


    "Wifey, someone tried to seduce your hubby!"

 Chapter 414 Tristan Was Very Anxious

    "Wifey, someone tried to seduce your hubby!" Tristan sounded like a person who was asking for help after getting bullied.


    He didn''t know why but this sentence was the first one that came out of his mouth after contemting what to say.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t say a word. She just remained quiet. Her silence was making him more nervous and anxious. He felt guilty though he had done nothing wrong.


    "But wifey, don''t worry. Nothing happened between us. Believe me¡­ this husband of yours is faithful and loyal. I will never cheat on you." Tristan said defensively. He wanted to exin more so that Zhen-Zhen would believe him.


    "Wifey, don''t get mad at me¡­ please. It''s not my fault. You know your husband is a very handsome fellow that''s why women are chasing after him, coveting him." Tristan tried to crack some joke to lighten the atmosphere.


    "But no need to worry because he is only yours, heart, mind, body, and soul!" He hoped that his words of reassurance would work on his wife to pacify her.


    Zhen-Zhen was very silent, that''s why he could not tell whether she was mad or not.


    After her long silence, Zhen-Zhen had finally spoken to him. "Who''s the girl who tried to seduce you?"


    Tristan was rendered speechless. He was afraid to know her reactions once she learned that the woman who tried to seduce her was none other than Hannah.


    He was certain that Zhen-Zhen would not like it. She might not believe him as well that nothing happened because Hannah was his first love. She might doubt him.


    But since he already told her about this, he couldn''t lie about the girl who did it. He needed to be honest with her to gain her trust.


    "Wifey¡­ it''s H-Hannah," Tristan stuttered.


    There was a moment ofplete silence from the other line after he mentioned that name.


    His heart was pounding crazily inside his chest. He felt like crying because of this trouble. He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to get mad especially now that they were apart and a million miles away from each other. It would be easy to cate his jealous wife if he was beside her.


    ''Argh! This is what I am afraid of. Hannah, why are you punishing me like this! I just fixed my life and started a fresh start with my wife. Why did you have to create a conflict between me and my wife?!'' Tristanined inwardly. He tugged his hair tightly.


    If it was possible he would fly right now going to Zhen-Zhen. He couldn''t bear the tension. ''I should have done a video call so that I would at least see her facial expression right now! I''m so dumb!'' Tristan slightly scolded himself.


    "Wifey, listen to me. Remember... I told youst time that Hannah was also in this country right now for her exhibit. Her exhibit was a sess so she invited me including Matthew to celebrate. We went to her room, but Matthew was with me. I was not alone, Wifey. You can ask Matthew if you don''t believe me."


    "When Matthew left, we decided to call it a night. I said goodbye to Hannah. But when I was about to leave, I suddenly felt dizzy and copsed. When I woke up, I was already lying on her bed. Then Hannah appeared in front of me."


    "At first, I thought she was you. All I could see was your face. I think she mixed something in my drinks. But I swear, wifey! Before something could happen to us, I recognized her and left her room as soon as possible. Wifey, please believe me." Tristan spoke spontaneously without a stop. He was very nervous, trying to convince his wife desperately.


    Tristan felt like he was about to be executed soon.


    "Wifey, you can punish me all you want. I will ept it. Scold me, just please speak up. Don''t stay quiet like this. You are scaring me more with your silence," Tristan begged her.<sub> </sub>


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen couldn''t hide the unhappiness she was feeling right now. Even Sophia could see it in her face. This was the second time she saw Zhen-Zhen looking mad. The first one was when Jade and her friends bullied her.


    Sophia wondered if Tristan did something to upset Zhen-Zhen. Sophia could no longer stay silent so she tapped Zhen-Zhen''s shoulder and asked her, "Lillie, are you okay? What''s wrong?"


    Zhen-Zhen who was still holding her phone turned to Sophia with her grim expression.


    "Sophia, I have to go. There''s something I must do. I won''t be attending my next ss. See you tomorrow."


    After saying that, Zhen-Zhen immediately stood up and grabbed her bag. She already hung up the phone without responding to Tristan.


    Sophia just nodded at her, watching her in confusion. She was curious about what happened but seeing Zhen-Zhen''s ugly expression, she just controlled herself from asking her further.


    "Alright, Lillie, if you need something just don''t hesitate to call me. I''m here for you. Okay?"


    "Thanks, Sophia. I gotta go. See you."


    Zhen-Zhen immediately left their favorite spot and went to an area where there were no other students present.


    She contacted FaMo through their mind link.


    Zhen-Zhen: "FaMo, are you there? Can you hear me?"


    FaMo: "Yes, Zhen-Zhen. I can hear you. Is there something I can help you with?"


    Zhen-Zhen: "Yes! FaMo,e to me now. I need your help."


    FaMoplied with her request as soon as possible and went to Zhen-Zhen''s right away. He didn''t hesitate to use his power to teleport as he thought this was very urgent.


    ''Is Zhen-Zhen in trouble?'' He pondered at that thought since he couldn''t sense any danger.


    It did not take long when FaMo appeared in front of Zhen-Zhen in his fireball form.


    "What is it, Zhen-Zhen? What help do you need from me?" FaMo asked her worriedly upon noticing her dark expression. Zhen-Zhen was upset. But why?


    "FaMo, help me. Teach me how to teleport! I mean, bring me to Tristan right now! I need to see him!"


    FaMo: "..."

 Chapter 415 Im Sorry

    Tristan didn''t know what to do. He kept pacing back and forth across his room, trying to contact his wife. Zhen-Zhen just hung up the phone without saying anything to him.


    He was filled with fear and anxiety. He thought Zhen-Zhen was mad at him though he had not done something wrong. Tristan tugged his hair tightly in frustration. He hated himself.


    He didn''t want this to happen. He never imagined that Hannah would do this to him. Now, he was in trouble. Zhen-Zhen didn''t want to talk to him right now as she was not answering his calls.


    He sent her several text messages but she didn''t reply to him. At that certain moment, Tristan had decided that if Zhen-Zhen would not talk to him until this morning then he had no choice but to go back home.


    He didn''t care anymore about resolving the problem with the investors. His main priority was to fix the misunderstanding between Zhen-Zhen and him. His rtionship with his wife was his top priority!


    Tristan slumped his body on the bed, closing his eyes. He wished he could just fly right now and be with his wife.


    "Wifey¡­ please don''t get mad at me. I have done nothing wrong," Tristan mumbled softly while clutching his chest.


    He didn''t like this feeling. He was missing her badly and she was mad at him. He wanted to exin more but she didn''t want to listen anymore. Tristan felt a pang of pain in his heart.


    He remained still on his bed with his eyes closed. He didn''t notice that a drop of tears already fell from the corner of his eyes. He was very sad.


    He wanted to do the right thing, that''s why he told Zhen-Zhen everything. But it seemed that it didn''t turn out the way he wanted.


    "What should I do now? What I should I do? I miss you, wifey. I only love you. Don''t you believe me? Why? Is this my punishment for ying around with women before?"


    Tristan felt very helpless, regretting his actions in the past. If he could just turn back the time then he would never do those things.


    It did not take long when Tristan smelled a very familiar scent¡­ the sweet scent of his wife. Since his eyes were closed, he didn''t know that there was someone standing on the side of his bed, watching him.


    Tristan''s lips curled up into a bitter smile. "Am I imagining things again? I can smell my Zhen-Zhen as if she is just here by my side."


    He turned to grab and pillow. He hugged the pillow, imagining that it was Zhen-Zhen he was holding in his arms right now.


    Tristan felt a movement on the edge of his bed as if someone had just sat down. After a few seconds, a soft hand began caressing his face, wiping the tears in the corner of his eyes.


    At that moment, Tristan knew he was not imagining things anymore. He just felt a hand touching his face. He flung his eyes open only to see the face of the person he was missing the most.


    Zhen-Zhen was there, looking at him with mixed emotions in her blue eyes.<sub> </sub>


    "Tristan¡­" she gently called him out.


    Tristan was dumbfounded for a moment. He closed his eyes only to open them again. He blinked several times just to make sure that his eyes were not ying tricks on him once more.


    But Zhen-Zhen didn''t disappear from his sight. She was still there. His bewildered expression was reced by joy and longing.


    Tristan was about to speak something when Zhen-Zhen immediately sealed his lips with a passionate kiss.


    Moments ago, she was mad because of what happened but not because of Tristan. She was angry because Hannah tried to steal her man¡­ her husband. Now she understood Hannah''s feelings when she did that to Andrew.


    She thought her heart was going to burst because of anger but the moment she saw Tristan in that state, her anger and other negative emotions just disappeared. Her love and longing for him overpowered her.


    She even heard hisst words that were filled with anxiety, uncertainties, and fears. She knew that Tristan was sincere and she believed him.


    She didn''t say anything on the phone because she wanted to talk to him in person. She didn''t waste any more time as she asked FaMo for help. FaMo brought her to Tristan.


    When Tristan recovered from the shock, he immediately responded to her, matching the intensity of her kisses. He missed kissing his beloved woman. He endured it for several days now.


    His hands reached out to hold her face and the back of her head, pulling her closer as he deepened the kiss. Both of them were thirsty for each other. They kissed each other as if they hadn''t seen each other for ages.


    They were gasping for air when they broke the kiss. They paused for a moment, just staring at each other''s eyes. No one spoke between them. Their eyes were alreadymunicating with each other, expressing their feelings.


    Tristan sat up and pulled her against his body, engulfing her into a tight embrace. He nted soft kisses on her head. He didn''t want to let go of her. He was hundred percent sure and certain that the one in his arms right now was Zhen-Zhen, his wife.


    ''She came to see me using her power.'' he thought to himself.


    Tristan felt touched. He was really d to see her right now. Even if Zhen-Zhen was mad at him, he was fine as long as she was here by his side. He could exin to her personally.


    "Wifey, I''m so sorry. I know I was wrong. I should have kept my distance from Hannah. I should have avoided her. I didn''t mean to hurt you or make you mad. I''m really really sorry, wifey! Please forgive me." Tristan apologized to her over and over again.


    His grip on her body tightened. He just wanted to stay like that, hugging her and feeling her warmth.

 Chapter 416 Continue Where She Stopped

    "Did she touch you? Did she kiss you?" Zhen-Zhen asked him directly.


    Tristan was at a loss for words when he heard that. Dejavu? Something like this already happened in the past. But this time, their situation was reversed.


    Before... Tristan asked her these questions but now, it was Zhen-Zhen who was asking him.


    However, their experience was a bit different from each other. Andrew didn''t touch nor kiss Zhen-Zhen at that time. But Hannah managed to touch him and even shower him kisses all over his body.


    How could he tell her about this? Tristan was torn in between telling the truth or telling a white lie. When he didn''t speak, Zhen-Zhen broke the hug so that she could see his face.


    She was waiting for his response. Zhen-Zhen arched her brow and repeated her question.


    "Tell me¡­ Did she touch you? Did she kiss you? If she did then where?" She was demanding him for an answer.


    Tristan didn''t have the heart to lie after seeing her serious expression. He took a deep breath before telling her the truth.


    "Y-Yes, wifey. She touched me and kissed me¡­" Tristan said, feeling anxious. He chewed on his lower lip, waiting for his wife.to scold him big time.


    If he was in her shoes then Tristan would feel the same. He would get mad and erupt like a raging volcano.


    "Where did she touch and kiss you?" Zhen-Zhen asked him again with her stern voice.


    Tristan pouted his lips as he pointed his finger at his jaw where Hannah kissed him first. "Don''t worry, wifey. She didn''t kiss my lips."


    Tristan zipped his mouth in an instant after seeing Zhen-Zhen ring at him because of hisst remarks.


    Zhen-Zhen pressed her fingers on his jaw, gently caressing the part where he pointed his finger at. Then Zhen-Zhen leaned in, nting a soft kiss on his jaw.


    Tristan froze in his spot. His heart was racing as if horses were running inside his chest. The way Zhen-Zhen kissed him was very sensual. She licked him and sucked on his jawline.


    Tristan couldn''t help but let out a soft groan. He liked it. He felt so good. Damn! It was just a kiss but his body became hotter as the temperature inside his room suddenly increased.


    ''My wife is bing an expert when ites to kissing!''


    "Wifey, here too," Tristan pointed out his neck and corbones, expecting another kiss from her. He even tilted his head to give her ess to his neck and corbones.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t disappoint him as she also brought her lips to his neck. She licked him, flicking her tongue on his skin as if she was tasting ice cream. After that, she bit him and sucked his skin like a vampire sucking his blood.


    "Uhmm, Aah~"


    Another surprised groan escaped from Tristan''s mouth. He gulped hard. Zhen-Zhen was making him hard and throbbing. He was now aroused.


    He wanted to touch her but Zhen-Zhen stopped his hands. "Just stay still. Don''t move unless I will tell you," she mumbled in hermanding tone.


    Her dominance was a great turn on to Tristan. Damn! She''s so hot and very alluring while saying those words to him. Tristan just behaved obediently, following Zhen-Zhen''s words.


    As much as he wanted to touch her, he restrained himself from doing it. He needed to obey his jealous wife at this time.


    Tristan told her where Hannah touched and kissed him next- his chest, nipple, and abdomen. Tristan was anticipating Zhen-Zhen''s next moves. He was very excited. His stomach fluttered while his heart was pounding crazily against his chest.<sub> </sub>


    He was definitely enjoying this. He didn''t expect that Zhen-Zhen would do this. He thought she would scold him big time but she was doing the opposite. She was pleasuring him.


    She was doing this to erase the mark of Hannah on Tristan''s body. Zhen-Zhen wanted him to remember how she kissed him sensually to forget Hannah''s action.


    And she''s doing a good job. Tristan was losing his mind because of the overwhelming pleasure she was giving him.


    Unknown to Tristan, Zhen-Zhen had no intention of punishing Tristan. Instead, she was giving him a reward. This was his sweet reward for not giving in to the temptation of Hannah. He did a good job of not allowing her to go further. They didn''t end up having sex. He remained faithful to her.


    Tristan had already removed his shirt. He was now lying his back on the bed while Zhen-Zhen was on top of him. He was still not allowed to touch her. He just clutched his hands on the bedsheet.


    Zhen-Zhen started trailing kisses from his neck going down his chest while her hands were gently caressing his body and muscles.


    ''Argh. I wonder how long I could control myself. With her action, she was making me feel the urge to ravish her... right here and right then.''


    Soon, Zhen-Zhen''s lips found his nipple. She flicked her tongue, swirling around his are. The tingling sensations were spreading fast through his body. His breathing became ragged. He was groaning in pleasure.


    He gasped in surprise when Zhen-Zhen suddenly bit his nipple hard and tugged it using her teeth. It was both painful and pleasurable. It felt amazing. She repeated that action to his other nipple. Tristan could only groan and moan her name sensually.


    Tristan was surprised that Zhen-Zhen had already learned so much from him during their love-making sessions. She learned how to pleasure him without asking his instructions anymore.


    When she was done ying with his nipples using her hot mouth, Zhen-Zhen used her two hands to massage and knead his chest while her lips were moving down his abdomen, nibbling and kissing him.


    Zhen-Zhen''s tongue traced the buns of his well-defined abs, licking and sucking his skin. She was enjoying his masculine taste. She was already soaking wet down her core. She was pleasuring her husband but at the same time, she was also enjoying herself.


    After a while, her tongue reached his navel. She kissed him there sensually, swirling her tongue inside his navel. Tristan''s toes curled and his legs trembled because of the tingling sensations.


    "Damn! I''m so hard! R-Rocking hard. Aah~Wifey...I couldn''t take this anymore!" Tristanined to her with his pleading tone.


    "Wifey, touch me. Down there!" He begged her.


    Zhen-Zhen raised her head and arched her eyebrows at him.


    "Tristan Davis! Don''t tell me, Hannah also touched you down there?! Did she kiss your little brother too?! Tell me honestly or you are a dead man!" Zhen-Zhen said exasperatedly. She was now giving him a deathly re.


    Tristan was carried away by the pleasure that he forgot that Zhen-Zhen was kissing and touching him where Hannah had touched him too.


    "No! No! No!, Wifey! Don''t misunderstand! Before she could touch my little precious, I stopped her immediately. I swear, she was not able to see nor touch that part. It is only reserved for you, Wifey." Tristan promptly defended himself.


    "Is that true?" Zhen- Zhen asked him while frowning deeply. Her arms were already folded across her chest.


    "Yes, Wifey!" Tristan said, nodding his head frantically.


    "Good!"


    "Ahem.., But wifey, since you are here¡­ why don''t you continue where she stopped?" Tristan said shamelessly while smiling sheepishly at her.


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."

 Chapter 417 I Corrupted My Innocent Wife

    "Ahem.., But wifey, since you are here¡­ why don''t you continue where she stopped?" Tristan said shamelessly while smiling sheepishly at her.


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    Tristan looked at her with his pleading eyes. He was asking her another request but he was not sure if Zhen-Zhen would fulfill it.


    ''Sigh, why am I bing so greedy. Who am I to ask this for my wife after making her upset?'' Tristan thought to himself.


    He was thinking that he should feel content now that his wife came to see him abroad. She even used her magical powers to do that.


    He noticed that Zhen-Zhen was still wearing her school uniform. She had sses but she decided not to attend the rest of her sses today just to see him.


    "Wifey, I''m just kidding. Come here. Justy down beside me. I wanna cuddle you," Tristan softly said, extending his arms to her.


    "Are you still mad at me?" he added.


    Zhen-Zhen remained still in her spot, unmoving. She was just staring at Tristan''s face as if she was still contemting what to do next.


    She had to admit that she missed him so much that she felt the need to touch him, kiss him, and show him how much she loved him.


    Thinking back, it was always Tristan who always satisfied her, pleasuring her until she would scream his name in ecstasy. She had not done that for him yet.


    At least for today, she wanted to reciprocate and return the favor to Tristan. Instead of epting Tristan''s hand andy down beside him, Zhen-Zhen''s hand reached out for the garter of his trousers.


    Tristan was dumbfounded when he saw the determination in her eyes. ''Wait¡­ will she do what I asked her?'' He looked at her with his eyes filled with amusement.


    Tristan''s heart started pounding with excitement and anticipation right away. But it seemed that Zhen-Zhen wanted to tease him first.


    She retreated her hands and leaned over to kiss Tristan on his lips, her hands sliding down his body, caressing his muscles and abs.


    Tristan groaned inside her mouth when he felt her hand gently rubbing his bulge, feeling the hardness beneath his trousers.


    If she continued teasing him like this then he wouldn''t know how long he would be able to hold it back. He wanted more from her.


    Tristan was in dilemma. Should he let her take the lead? Or he should pounce on her already and take her there right here right then?


    Before he could decide what to do, Zhen-Zhen broke the kiss and whispered in his ear. "Hubby, I am inexperienced when ites to this. I only learned things from you. But please allow me to serve you and pleasure you this time."


    Zhen-Zhen blew him a kiss on his ear. It tickled and he felt so good. "I want to give you a reward for controlling yourself and behaving well in front of Hannah and for not giving in with the temptation," she added with her sensual voice.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan couldn''t help but curl his lips into a satisfied smile. He was praising himself inwardly. He was d that his wife acknowledged him.


    Furthermore, Tristan was overwhelmed by Zhen-Zhen''s determination to satisfy him tonight. He was overjoyed knowing that his wife was no longer angry at him. Instead, she was willing to give him some rewards.


    "Who am I to refuse that? Come, wifey. Do what you want. I won''t interfere. If you need my help and advice, just tell me," Tristan said with her ted voice. The fear and anxiety he was feeling moments ago already disappeared.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded at him with a loving smile on her lovely face.


    ''Damn! I''m more turned on and horny because she is still in her school uniform. She''s so hot and sexy. I want to tear her clothes!'' Tristan mumbled inwardly, trying his best to restraint himself from ravishing his wife.


    His wife was in charge tonight. He was not allowed to interfere until she was done.


    Zhen-Zhen continued sliding her hands, exploring and touching his body. Tristan''s breath hitched at the feeling of her hot and soft hands.


    Deep inside, Zhen-Zhen was nervous because shecked experience when it came to this. Tristan would always teach her what to do until she got used to them.


    But she was willing to take this initiative for him. Tristan''s eyes became so gentle as he watched her. He knew that Zhen-Zhen was still confused about what she should do.


    To encourage her more, Tristan helped her remove his trouser and brief. Besides, he became impatient for waiting so long. Zhen-Zhen was taking her time and he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Then he grabbed her hands and ced them on his thighs, slowly moving them up to his legs to his exposed manhood. It was already hot and hard.


    Zhen-Zhen grabbed it and he guided her hand up and down his shaft. A soft groan escaped his mouth.


    "Aah~ Aah~ Yes, wifey.. that''s it¡­ squeeze it gently and move your hands a little bit faster," Tristan gave her instructions. He already released her hands as he let her explore his thing by herself.


    Tristan looked down to see her amused expression while watching her hands as she yed with his rocking hard manhood. There was a look of fascination in her eyes as she continued stroking his shaft.


    She saw his initial cum being released from the tip of his manhood. Out of curiosity, Zhen-Zhen moved her face closer to his thing.


    Tristan''s eyes grew wider when he witnessed that. He didn''t tell her to do that. He literally froze in his spot while observing Zhen-Zhen''s next moves.


    Tristan gasped loudly when her soft wet tongue had touched the tip of his manhood. She was gently licking him, tasting him down there.


    ''Damn! She really did it! Oh my pure innocent wifey, what I have done to you? Did I corrupt you this much?'' Tristan wanted to scold himself but he didn''t have the courage to stop her. He wanted this.

 Chapter 418 His Fantasy Came True

    [ R-18 Warning Alert: Matured Content Ahead. You have been warned. Continue reading at your own risk. ]


    Tristan felt like he was on cloud nine. Zhen-Zhen was doing something she had never done before just for him. He couldn''t believe that this was happening right now.


    He watched her every movement with a burning desire in his hazel eyes. He was savoring this moment. Zhen-Zhen had already tried giving him a handjob, but not a blowjob.


    Zhen-Zhen was holding his erection, moving her hand up and down, causing his body to tremble slightly, one hand grabbing his balls. Precum started leaking out of his slit.


    She opened her mouth again and stuck her tongue out to lick him. Her tongue was flicking the tip of his hardened manhood, giving him a pleasurable sensation.


    Tristan could only clutch the pillow under his head as he let out a soft groan. His groan became louder when she swirled her tongue around his tip while her hands continued rubbing and massaging his shaft, up and down.


    "Uhmm, Ooh~ Ooh~` Wifey¡­ this feels¡­ so Amazing. You are making me insane! Aah~" he growled.


    Zhen-Zhen was worried that he might not like it. She thought she was not doing the right thing. But based on Tristan''s expression, she could see that Tristan was enjoying this. So she got more courage to continue what she was doing.


    She slowly put his manhood in her mouth, careful not to hurt him with her teeth. She started sucking and licking him inside her small mouth.


    Tristan could hardly believe this. His wife really did it. Eating and swallowing him inside her mouth. Damn! It looked very erotic.


    He watched her with eyes full of lust. Zhen-Zhen, his beloved beautiful wife, in her school uniform was on her knees, between his legs, giving him a blow job. What a great sight for him?!


    He felt like he was dreaming. He fantasized about this several times in the past. But he was not that shameless enough to ask this kind of thing from his wife. Who would have thought that it would finally happen tonight?


    By just watching this, he felt like he was almost reaching his climax.


    "Aah~ Wifey!! You are¡­ d-driving me nuts! Ooh~ Aah~"


    Tristan''s groan echoed inside his hotel room. Though Zhen-Zhen was not an expert in this, she was still giving him overwhelming pleasure.


    The thought that this was her first time doing this made Tristan more aroused. It was a great honor for him to be served like this by his beloved wife.


    Tristan was almost losing his control. He didn''t know how long he could hold back.


    "W-Wifey¡­ Aah! I''m sorry¡­ but can I¡­ make another request?"


    Zhen-Zhen paused for a moment and nced at Tristan. His manhood was still inside her mouth.


    ''Argh! She''s damn hot! Looking at me like that while my thing is still inside her mouth! Wifey! You are slowly killing me with your innocent seduction!''


    Tristan groaned inwardly when she pulled his thing out of her mouth. She licked her lips first before speaking to him.


    "What request, hubby?" She asked him expectantly.


    Tristan bit his lower lip. He was contemting whether to say it or not. Would it be too much for him to ask this? But he was always fantasizing about doing this with her.


    "Ahem, wifey¡­ you can refuse it if you don''t want to. I-I just wondering if¡­ if can Ie inside your mouth. I mean¡­ can I prate you in your mouth?"


    Tristan was having difficulty finishing his sentence. He was afraid that he would scare her or offend her by asking this from her.


    "Wifey, don''t worry. You don''t have to force yourself if you don''t want it," Tristan added with his anxious voice.


    Zhen-Zhen blinked her eyes several times just staring at him. She wanted tough after seeing his guilty expression.<sub> </sub>


    This was one of the reasons she was loving him every day. Tristan was very considerate of her feelings. He won''t go beyond his limits.


    He was always consulting her first before doing something new to her during their love-making session. But as always, Zhen-Zhen would always put her trust in him, giving him her approval.


    Soon, Zhen-Zhen nodded her head with a doting smile on her lovely face. She was allowing Tristan to do it with her.


    Tristan gulped hard upon seeing her response. He didn''t expect that she would agree.


    "Really, wifey?"


    "Yes, hubby!"


    With that, Zhen-Zhen continued where she left off moments ago. This time Tristan also made a move as Zhen-Zhen swallowed his manhood once more.


    Tristan grabbed her head and gently moved his hips, thrusting inside her throat. He was careful not to suffocate her.


    He was prating her mouth and throat for several minutes. He felt like he was getting closer to reach his climax.


    "Aah~ Aah~ Wifey¡­ I''m closer¡­ I''m cumming!"


    After a while, Tristan did onest deep thrust thus releasing his load deep inside her throat. Zhen-Zhen tried to swallow his milk. Tristan immediately pulled her up and sealed her lips with a hungry kiss.


    He nibbled on her bottom lip and Zhen-Zhen opened her mouth for him. Tristan plunged his tongue inside her mouth, licking hers. He could taste his cum through her mouth.


    After that long passionate kiss, Tristan didn''t waste more time as she pushed her back on the bed. He was now on top of her.


    "Wifey¡­ now it''s my turn to devour you," Tristan said with a wolfish grin on his handsome face.


    He immediately tore her school uniform, revealing her wless body. He was gazing at her with his scorching eyes.


    His hands caressed the sides of her body and stopped in front of her breasts. He gently squeezed her breast before pulling down the cup of her bra.


    He dove in, sucking one of her nipples while his fingers gently brushing the other one. His free hand pulled her skirt down and removed her panties.


    Zhen-Zhen''s body was fully exposed to him. He also went down on her, kissing and licking her most precious pearl. Just like what he said, Tristan devoured her, tasting and sucking her dry.


    Zhen-Zhen was now the one moaning loudly inside his room. Tristan didn''t stop sucking and fingering her until she reached her first orgasm.


    Zhen-Zhen had not yet recovered from her first climax when Tristan flipped her face-down, her stomach wasid on the bed. Tristan prated her from behind.


    He entered her core in one swift move. He was pressing his body against her back as he continued thrusting in and out of her at a very fast pace.


    Zhen-Zhen could only grab the sheet as he continued pounding her from behind. Tristan was gripping her hips tightly while caressing her wless back.


    The room was filled with their moans and groans. Tristan finally lost his self-control. He just wanted to fill her up topensate for the days they were missing each other.


    Tristan continued ramming her body, thrusting in and out of her, filling her deeper and faster. It did not take long when Tristan released another load of cum inside her.


    He didn''t stop thrusting until he filled her up with all his seeds. He copsed at her back, dropping the rest of his weight onto her.


    "I love you wifey. I miss you," Tristan mumbled, breathing heavily into her ear.

 Chapter 419 She Seems A Bit Different Today

    Tristan woke up only to see Zhen-Zhen in his arms. A gentle smile appeared on his face as the memories ofst night kept shing in his mind. That was the most amazing memorable night he had spent in that country.


    He was not dreaming. His wife was by his side right now. He could feel her warmth¡­ he could smell her sweet scent¡­ he could touch her¡­ he could kiss her.


    Tristan had lost count of how many times he made love with herst night. He lost his control. He grabbed the opportunity to show her how much he was missing her through their passionate moment. They just stopped when both of them got tired and sleepy.


    Tristan watched her sleeping figure in her arms. She was hugging him tightly. Their naked bodies were covered by the nket. He caressed her cheeks and traced her lips using his fingers.


    He could still remember the blissful feeling whenever he would take her and make love to her. Tristan got addicted to her. His body was only craving for her.


    ''I love this woman a lot. I''m so lucky to have her.'' Tristan mumbled to himself.


    He didn''t want to get up. He felt like not going to work today. He just wanted to stay in bed together with his wife. Andrew was right. If his wife was with him, he would willing to neglect his work just to spend more time with her.


    He was very happy that Zhen-Zhen was no longer mad at him. In fact, she didn''t get mad at him. He didn''t know why but he was d that he informed his wife right away. Because of that, Zhen-Zhen came to visit him.


    Now, they were together again. He wondered how long Zhen-Zhen would stay there. He hoped she would stay longer but if she would then she would miss her sses.


    Just thinking about her leaving him in that foreign country and returning home, Tristan couldn''t help but feel sad. He hugged her body tightly.


    With his movement, Zhen-Zhen finally woke up. She gazed up only to see a pair of hazel eyes watching her with so much love.


    "Good morning, beautiful¡­" Tristan mumbled before leaning in to kiss her lips. Zhen-Zhen rubbed her eyes and smiled at him, greeting him with a good morning kiss as well.


    "Good morning, handsome¡­"


    Tristan chuckled because of her response. Zhen-Zhen hugged him back in a tight embrace. They just loved cuddling each other like this every morning.


    "How''s your sleep, wifey?"


    "Hmm, feeling good¡­ because I''m with you." She promptly responded.


    "Aww. My Wifey is so sweet. Make me want to hug you all day!" Tristan said, pulling Zhen-Zhen closer to his body.


    "Are you not going to work, today?" Zhen-Zhen asked as she saw the time in the clock that was hung on the wall.


    "I don''t feel like working today. I just want to be with you," Tristan said truthfully.


    Zhen-Zhen looked at him helplessly, cupping his face. "Hmm, get up now! Finish your work as soon as possible so that you can return home, hubby."


    Tristan pouted, putting on a pitiful face, "Wifey, are you returning home today? Are you going to leave soon?" There was a hint of disappointment in his eyes.


    "Not yet. I''ming with you. I wanna see your workce here, hubby. Can I?"


    Tristan''s face brightened up after hearing that. "Yes! Of course. You can do that. I will bring you to our branch. Hmm. I will be more motivated to work if you are with me!" Tristan became more lively and cheerful knowing that Zhen-Zhen would be with him all day.<sub> </sub>


    "Alright! Get up now and take a bath." Zhen-Zhen said, pulling Tristan up.


    A cheeky smile appeared on Tristan''s face as he leaned over, whispering something to her.


    "Let''s go, wifey. Let''s take a bath together!"


    Zhen-Zhen giggled before shaking her head. "No, Hubby! We will take a bath separately. I''m afraid you will bete if we will shower together!"


    Zhen-Zhen''s body felt sore. Tristan was like a beastst night. He made love to her multiple times until she got exhausted. She didn''t know if she could handle another more round this morning.


    Tristan could somehow guess what Zhen-Zhen was thinking. He let out a huskyugh before pinching her nose.


    "Alright. I''ll give you time to rest this morning. But make sure to reserve your energy for tonight, wifey." Tristan said with a teasing smile on his face. He finally got off the bed and walked into the bathroom.


    Zhen-Zhen also stood up, nning to wear her clothes. She paused when she realized that she didn''t bring any clothes with her. She sighed helplessly as her eyes found her school uniform scattered on the floor.


    She could no longer wear it since Tristan tore the fabricst night. She just put on her underwear and searched for Tristan''s shirt for her to wear temporarily. She just finished wearing his shirt when Tristan''s doorbell rang.


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyebrows knitted into a frown as she recognized the person who was outside Tristan''s hotel room. It was Hannah. A cold glint shed in her blue eyes as she walked over to open the door.


    This was also great timing since Zhen-Zhen wanted to confront Hannah personally. She didn''t bother to fix herself first before opening the door. Zhen-Zhen wanted to show Hannah that she and her husband had been doing intimate acts sincest night.


    Zhen-Zhen seeded since Hannah showed her the reaction she would like to see after opening the door. She had mixed emotions after seeing her.


    The shock, jealousy, and bitterness were written all over her face. Hannah had never thought that Zhen-Zhen would be the one to wee her.


    ''Howe she was here? I thought she''s in the City of Empire,'' Hannah pondered at that thought while wearing an ugly expression on her face.


    Her expression darkened more upon noticing Zhen-Zhen''s appearance. She was just wearing Tristan''s shirt that was long enough to cover her private parts under her belly. Her wless legs were exposed to her. Hannah could tell that she was not wearing a bra underneath that shirt.


    Hannah got Zhen-Zhen''s message. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen had spent their night together making love to each other.


    Hannah unconsciously clenched her fists. She felt like she was pped on her face over and over again. She came to see Tristan in order to apologize for what she didst night. Who would have thought that it was his wife she would get to see when the door was opened?


    "Come inside, Hannah. Let''s talk," Zhen-Zhen said with her stern voice.


    Hannah was taken aback when she heard her cold indifferent voice. It seemed like the Zhen-Zhen aka Lillie Meyer who was in front of her right now was a different person from the one she knew.


    She appeared to be intimidating and her aura was a bit different. The way she looked at Hannah was enough to send shivers down her spine. Hannah couldn''t exin why but Zhen-Zhen was giving off a dangerous and chilly vibe today.


    ''Did she learn what happened between me and Tristanst night? Was she here all along?''

 Chapter 420 She Underestimated Their Love

    Zhen-Zhen opened the door wide for Hannah and invited her in. Hannah followed her behind, still assessing Zhen-Zhen. She roamed her eyes around the room, searching for Tristan but she didn''t see him.


    "Tristan is taking a bath. He wille outter," Zhen-Zhen said, answering Hannah''s question in her mind. Zhen-Zhen noticed that Hannah was looking for him.


    "What do you want to talk to me about?" Hannah asked her directly. She didn''t want to stay longer. She still couldn''t bear to see Zhen-Zhen and Tristan together.


    Her jealousy was consuming her. She didn''t know what was good at Zhen-Zhen aside from her beautiful face. After the rejection she got from Tristanst night, her hatred towards Zhen-Zhen intensified more.


    Zhen-Zhen faced Hannah with her serious expression. They stopped in the middle of the living room of Tristan''s VIP suite.


    "We are now even. But this time I have to warn you. Stay away from my husband. He is no longer in love with you." Zhen-Zhen said to Hannah firmly.


    Hannah was bewildered by her frankness. ''I knew it! This girl is just pretending to be kind and sweet in front of Tristan''s family. But the truth is she''s a white lotus!'' Hannah thought to herself while looking daggers at Zhen-Zhen.


    Hannah sneered at her and responded, "Who gives you the right to say that to me? Tristan is my childhood friend! Why should I stay away from him?"


    "If that''s the case then you should act as a friend, not a woman who is trying to chase after a married man."


    Hannah let out a sarcasticugh.


    "Why? Are you afraid? You are threatened by my presence since I am his first love? Well, hmm I understand if you are insecure about me. You know first love is hard to forget." Hannah said, provoking Zhen-Zhen. She was annoyed by her strong personality today so she won''t back down.


    By Zhen-Zhen''s words, Hannah could tell that she already knew what happened to themst night. She learned that Hannah tried to seduce Tristan.


    Hannah''s lips curled up into a wicked smile when Zhen-Zhen stayed silent. She wanted to make some lie to stir a conflict between Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Hmm, don''t you know that I had a very good timest night because of Tristan," Hannah said with a taunting smile on her face.


    Zhen-Zhen just remained quiet. A deep frown crept on her forehead as she listened to Hannah''s lies.


    "Tristan celebrated with me the sess of my exhibit. We bondedst night, talking, eating, and drinking¡­ just having time just like old times sake. Do you know what that means? I still have a special spot in his heart," Hannah said proudly, boasting at her.


    Then Hannah checked her out from top to bottom. She walked closer to Zhen-Zhen and whispered, "I guess, Tristan really has great stamina. Don''t you agree, Lillie? How is he? Did he still perform well after getting tired of entertaining mest night?"<sub> </sub>


    "I bet Tristan had told you a different story. Hmm¡­ All I can say is¡­ Tristan is really great in bed." Hannah didn''t care anymore about her image.


    She was aware that seducing a married man was not something she could be proud of. She just wanted to provoke and anger Zhen-Zhen and create a misunderstanding between the husband and wife as part of her revenge.


    The rejection she gotst night was so embarrassing. She would never admit that to Zhen-Zhen. She would prefer to lie than to ept her failure.


    Even if Tristan insisted to Zhen-Zhen that she was just lying, nting doubt and suspicion in Zhen-Zhen''s mind was enough for her to shake their rtionship.


    After her long silence, Zhen-Zhen finally spoke up to her. "Hannah, do you hear what are you saying right now? What do you want to prove to me by saying these lies?"


    "Do you not care what Andrew would feel once he learned about this? He is your fiancee and Tristan''s brother! How could you do this to him? He loves you so much," Zhen-Zhen added as she remembered Andrew.


    Hannah fell silent at the mention of Andrew''s name. Her face was covered byplicated emotions. Andrew was also a special and important person to her but¡­ Tristan was the one her heart was desiring most.


    "Hannah, you can''t have your cake and eat it. Don''t be so greedy. You can''t have them both at the same time. Make up your mind or else you will end up losing Andrew as well." Zhen-Zhen said with full of meaning. This was a reminder and at the same time a warning for Hannah.


    Zhen-Zhen''s words were like arrows hitting the bullseye in Hannah''s heart. She had no words to refute that. She was speechless and didn''t know what to say to her.


    "I am being kind and considerate to you because I have wronged you before when I tried to seduce Andrew. But I will not tolerate you the next time you will try to create another misunderstanding between me and Tristan."


    "You might be his first love. And you said first love is hard to forget. But I will tell you this¡­ it''s hard to forget but it does not mean it''s not impossible to forget. I believe Tristan had already forgotten you." Zhen-Zhen said confidently.


    She trusted Tristan. She believed him that nothing happened between him and Hannahst night. Hannah''s lies could not shake her trust in Tristan. Their love was getting stronger and stronger each day.


    "Hannah, I would rather believe my husband''s words than the words of someone who tried to covet my husband, trying to break us apart," Zhen-Zhen said those words while staring intently at her eyes.


    Hannah couldn''t believe this. She was trying to provoke Zhen-Zhen but in the end, she was ended up on the losing end. It looked like she underestimated Zhen-Zhen and Tristan''s love for each other.


    Hannah had nothing else to say so she just walked out of Tristan''s VIP suite without saying goodbye to Zhen-Zhen. She didn''t want to admit it but she looked pathetic moments ago and she hated it!

 Chapter 421 The CEOs Wife Visited The Branch

    When Hannah left, Zhen-Zhen could only shake her head. She didn''t want to be mean to Hannah but she already touched her bottom line. It was her right to protect her rtionship with her husband, Tristan.


    Zhen-Zhen would not let other people ruin what they had right now. They trusted each other


    and most importantly they loved each other.


    She was happy that she''s with Tristan right now. She conditioned herself that her confrontation with Hannah moments ago would not affect her good mood. She wanted to focus on spending more time with Tristan.


    She just waited for Tristan to finish bathing. After a few minutes, Tristan stepped out of the bathroom, feeling refreshed. Zhen-Zhen was sitting on his bed while watching a movie.


    "Wifey, it''s your turn. You can go and take a bath. I will order some breakfast for us." Tristan said, pulling her up from the bed.


    Zhen-Zhen chewed on her lower lip and said, "Hubby, can you buy clothes for me? I didn''t bring one."


    "Oh, that''s right. I will ask Matthew to do that. Don''t worry," Tristan kissed her on her forehead before pushing her into the bathroom.


    Tristan dialed Matthew''s number right away. It rang for several seconds before it was answered.


    Matthew: "Hello, Tristan. Good morning."


    Tristan: " Matt, good morning. How are you? Do you feel sick? Last night, you never came back. What happened to you?"


    Tristan heard Matthew taking a deep sigh on the other line.


    Matthew: "I''m feeling better nowpared tost night. I had a loose bowel movement, that''s why I couldn''t return. My stomach hurt so much."


    Tristan felt sorry for his best friend. He suspected that Hannah had mixed something to Matthew''s food and drinks that caused him to feel sickst night.


    Tristan: "Do you want to go to the hospital for a check-up? You can rest today. You don''t need toe with me to the office."


    Tristan was concerned for Matthew.


    Matthew: "It''s alright. I''m fine already."


    Tristan: " Are you sure?"


    Matthew: "Yes."


    Tristan smiled after hearing his affirmation.


    Tristan: "Alright! Since you are fine now, can you do something for me? Can you go out and buy some women''s clothes? I will message you the detail, what type of dress and sizes."


    Matthew was rendered speechless. ''Women''s clothes again? Thest time I ran an errand for him regarding women''s clothes was when Lillie and Tristan met in Mt. Calypso.''


    Matthew: "Are you going to buy gifts for your wife here? Do I need to buy it now? As in right now? Or I can do it a day before you return home?"


    Tristan chuckled when he heard Matthew''sst remarks. He looked like Matthew was a little bit confused right now.


    Tristan: "As in now. Can you buy them for me now? Bring them to my room asap! I''ll just exin to youter."


    Matthew: "Ok."


    Matthew went out after hanging up the call to buy Zhen-Zhen''s clothes. Tristan sent him a message about the sizes and the types of clothes and dresses including her undergarments.


    *******


    After 20 minutes, Zhen-Zhen finished taking a shower. She borrowed Tristan''s sleeping clothes for a moment while waiting for Matthew to arrive. The two of them ate breakfast together.


    Zhen-Zhen was contemting whether to tell Tristan about her confrontation with Hannah this morning or not.


    She didn''t want to create more conflict but she wondered if it was okay to inform Tristan about what Hannah had said to her.


    Though she didn''t believe Hannah''s lies, Zhen-Zhen had the urge to let Tristan know that Hannah tried to create another misunderstanding between them.


    After a few minutes of thinking, Zhen-Zhen had made up her mind to inform Tristan.


    "Tristan, Hannah dropped by here when you were taking a bath. I had a little confrontation with her. Do you wanna know what she said to me?" Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan.


    Tristan paused for a moment before nodding his head. He was curious about their conversation.


    "What did she tell you?"


    "She told me that the two of you had a great timest night. She sounded like you and she did something more than just eating, talking, and drinking."


    Tristan''s eyes widened in disbelief when he heard that. His expression darkened "She said that? Did you believe her, wifey?"


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head frantically. "No, I didn''t. I know she''s lying. I believe you. I trust you, hubby."


    Tristan felt relieved because of Zhen-Zhen''s answer. Moments ago, he was worried that Zhen-Zhen would believe Hannah.


    Tristan didn''t expect that Hannah would lie to Zhen-Zhen. ''Is she trying to ruin my harmonious rtionship with my wife? No way! I won''t allow her to do that.''<sub> </sub>


    "Wifey, don''t believe others. Please listen to me and let me exin before jumping to a conclusion. I promised you before that I would never hurt you again. I will never betray you, wifey."


    Zhen-Zhen smiled lovingly at him. She felt touched. She knew that Tristan meant every word. He already changed for the better.


    They just finished talking when Matthew arrived and rang the doorbell of Tristan''s suite. Tristan was the one who opened the door for Matthew.


    Matthew froze in his spot the moment he saw Zhen-Zhen sitting in Tristan''s living room.


    ''Lillie? She''s here? But how? Since when? What is she doing here?''


    Tristan had the urge tough after seeing Matthew''s bewildered expression. He knew Matthew was utterly astounded by now.


    Tristan had to think of an alibi. "Lillie surprised me. I didn''t inform you that she''sing here. She arrivedst night. What a pleasant surprise right?"


    Tristan patted Matthew''s shoulder before taking the paper bags containing Zhen-Zhen''s clothes.


    "Hi, Matt!" Zhen-Zhen greeted Matthew cheerfully.


    Matthew just raised his hand, waving at her. He still couldn''t believe that Zhen-Zhen was in front of them.


    He remembered that yesterday Tristan just showed him pictures of Sophia and Zhen-Zhen while they were sitting under the tree in the mini forest of the University of Imperial Knight.


    ''Howe she''s here? Oh never mind. Maybe they sent a photo that was taken two days before. Hmm, should I ask Sophia?'' Matthew thought to himself.


    After greeting each other, Zhen-Zhen changed her clothes. Soon the three of them went to the branch.


    The employees and other staff including the Branch Manager were surprised to see a very stunning woman, entering their building.


    They were all starstruck by Zhen-Zhen''s beauty. She looked like a superstar and a supermodel. Her face and body figures matched very well. She was being escorted by their CEO and his assistant.


    They were intrigued and curious about her identity but no one dared to ask. Though Zhen-Zhen didn''t appear to be intimidating, they were shy and embarrassed to approach her because she looked like a goddess to them.


    When Tristan noticed the curiosity in his employee''s eyes, he decided to introduce Zhen-Zhen to them. He gathered them, stopping them from working in the meantime.


    "Hi, everyone. Good morning." Tristan spoke to them.


    "Good morning, sir!" The staff greeted them in unison. Tristan, Matthew, and Zhen-Zhen were now standing in front of them.


    Zhen-Zhen was just wearing a in white dress paired with white doll shoes. Her hair was tied in a ponytail. She looked simple yet charming, enough to catch people''s attention.


    Several pairs of eyes were fixed on her. They were anticipating and excited for their CEO to introduce their beautiful visitor.


    Tristan became wary at the men who were eyeing Zhen-Zhen as if they were about to devour her. He hated the way the men looked at his wife.


    To give them a warning, Tristan pulled Zhen_Zhen closer to him and hooked his arm around her waist.


    Everyone became silent when they witnessed that. They got their CEO''s signal. He was telling them to back off. The beautiful maiden in front of them was off-limits.


    "Everyone, I would like you to meet Lillie Davis, my beloved wife!" Tristan dered to them with full pride.


    Everyone gasped in surprise when they heard his announcement. This was a piece of news to them. No one heard the news about Tristan getting married. But now, here he was introducing his wife to them.


    The whole office was engulfed by silence. The staff were wearing a dumbfounded expression.


    It did not take long when the silence was reced by the murmuring and whispering sound by the people inside the office.


    "Is this really true?"


    "But¡­ our CEO is known as a yer¡­ a certified Casanova."


    "Oh my gosh, she''s very beautiful. No wonder our yboy CEO finally got married. If I was in his ce then I would also do the same. I will marry her as soon as possible."


    "Our CEO already has a wife! This is a shocking revtion!"


    They were still talking with one another when Tristan cleared his throat, catching their attention once again.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    "Everyone, you should feel proud because you are the first ones who meet my wife. I never introduced her to the employees of our main office, the Heavenly Star Enterprise."


    "But¡­ the moment we return home, I will finally make an official announcement about my marriage and introduce my wife to everyone!" Tristan said, his eyes sparkling with joy and excitement.


    Yes. He was thinking of introducing his wife and making an official announcement that he was already a married man!


    He would let the world know that Zhen-Zhen and he were so in love with each other and no one would be able to break them apart.


    It''s time to mark her as his in the eyes of everyone.

 Chapter 422 A Serious Problem In The City Of Empire

    The employees of the branch had just witnessed how doting and sweet their CEO was to his wife. They were very fascinated to see that their yboy CEO had fallen head over heels for his wife.


    Aside from being beautiful, Zhen-Zhen also had a kind and beautiful heart. She was friendly and approachable, very easy to talk to.


    The employee became very fond of her right away. She entertained them and had a nice conversation with them. Tristan was d that Zhen-Zhen was getting along well with his employees.


    They were good to her not because she''s the CEO''s wife but because Zhen-Zhen''s attitude and behavior were very likable. The office became lively because of Zhen-Zhen''s presence.


    Tristan was also in a good mood. He became more motivated to work since his wife was with him. Her presence was enough to erase his stress and tiredness from work.


    While Zhen-Zhen was talking with the other employee, Matthew simply approached Tristan to ask him. He couldn''t believe that Zhen-Zhen woulde to visit Tristan in that foreign country. She even traveled alone.


    He messaged Sophia and he got a response. She said that Zhen-Zhen aka Lillie was with her yesterday morning. Though she said goodbye to Sophia, informing her she was not attending the afternoon sses and she would go somewhere, the timing was not right.


    It would take 18 hours by ne before she could arrive in that country. So Matthew was still wondering how Zhen-Zhen arrived there so fast. She didn''t even use the private ne of the Davis Family.


    Matthew didn''t know why but it bothered him a lot. There was something off with Zhen-Zhen''s sudden arrival.


    He kept asking himself, ''Is this magic? Whoah. What kind of transportation she used to arrive there in just a few hours?''


    "Hey, Tristan, tell me honestly. When did Lillie arrive here? What transportation did she use? I could feel it, you are hiding something from me," Matthew said, confronting Tristan.


    Tristan paused what he was doing when he heard Matthew. He didn''t know why he had to ask this question? He noticed that Matthew suddenly became suspicious.


    Tristan promised that no one aside from Zhen-Zhen and him would know the truth about Zhen-Zhen''s real identity as a demon god''s daughter. She''s not an ordinary human and she had superpowers.


    Matthew would be shocked once he learned that. Furthermore, Tristan didn''t know how Matthew would be able to handle the truth or how he would react so as much as possible, he wanted this truth to remain secret even to his best friend, Matthew.


    "Matt, listen to me carefully. Promise me that you won''t tell anyone about this." Tristan said in a serious tone.


    Matthew arched his eyebrow, feeling intrigued. He nodded his head vigorously, eager to know what Tristan was about to say. "I promise. I will not tell anyone!"


    "I think Hannah was the one who made you sickst night."


    Matthew was confused by his statement. He was asking about his wife but Tristan was telling him about Hannah. "Huh? What do you mean? What''s the connection?"


    Tristan just shook his head and continued, "Hannah did it so that you would leave us alone. She tried to seduce mest night!"


    "WHAT?!! Is that true? You are not kidding?" Matthew''s eyes widened in disbelief. That was a piece of shocking news for him, enough for him to forget about Zhen-Zhen''s sudden arrival in that country.


    Tristan wanted to divert Matthew''s attention away from Zhen-Zhen and change the topic by telling him what happened between him and Hannahst night. He told him about the confrontation he had with Hannah.


    The two were still discussing Hannah''s inappropriate action when Tristan received a phone call from the Davis Mansion.<sub> </sub>


    When the call got connected, he heard his mother and father arguing about something. They were not fighting but they sounded like pushing each other who would talk to Tristan and tell him something.


    Tristan frowned as they looked like his parents were anxious and worried about something.


    ''Is there an emergency happened at home?'' he pondered at that thought.


    Several seconds had passed but his parents were still undecided who would talk to Tristan. Tristan just sighed deeply and had spoken to them.


    "Dad, Mom¡­ you called me so I assumed you have something important to tell me. Why are you both hesitating? Spill it out now!"


    Tristan also heard his grandfather''s voice on the other line, clearing his throat. In the end, Grandpa Lu took the phone and he was the one who talked to Tristan. He was impatient, Tristan''s parents were just dying things.


    "Grandson, listen to me carefully. Just be calm and don''t panic. We are doing our best here. Trust this grandpa of yours." Grandpa Lu said, making Tristan feel confused.


    ''Eh, what''s wrong with them? What is grandpa talking about?'' Tristan asked himself. He remained quiet, just listening to him.


    "I already asked help from your Grandpa Alejandro. He used his connection in the military to help us."


    The frown on Tristan''s forehead deepened. He could no longer stand this suspense.


    "Grandpa, can you just tell me directly what is happening there? Why do you need the help of Grandpa Alejandro and his military connection?"


    "Is the Heavenly Star Enterprise being attacked by a terrorist group?" Tristan asked his grandpa with humor.


    He tried to crack some jokes to lighten the mood. His grandfather and his parents seemed to be very anxious and nervous for a reason he didn''t know yet.


    Matthew who was just listening also got curious. ''Terrorist? Military? Grandpa Alejandro''s connection? What is happening in the City of Empire right now?''


    Then Grandpa Lu spoke again with so much seriousness in his voice.


    "Grandson, this problem is more serious than the Heavenly Star being attacked by the terrorist."


    "Eh???" After hearing his grandpa''s tone, Tristan also started to worry.


    "Grandpa, what happened? Tell me now."


    Grandpa Lu took a long deep breath before answering Tristan.


    "Grandson, your wife went missing! My beloved granddaughter-inw had not returned home yet! We don''t know where she is right now!" Grandpa Lu said in his panic and worried tone.


    Tristan: "..."

 Chapter 423 They Finally Tracked Her Location!

    Tristan didn''t know whether tough or cry when he heard thest remarks of his grandfather. He was also overwhelmed and stupefied after knowing that his grandpa already mobilized police reinforcement and military reinforcement just to find his wife.


    He couldn''t me them if they mistook her as a missing person. They thought Zhen-Zhen was in school and it''s already nighttime in the City of Empire right now. Zhen-Zhen should be at home by this time but she hasn''t returned yet.


    She teleported from her school going to Tristan''s ce so Zhen-Zhen didn''t inform anyone about her whereabouts. It was natural for his grandfather and parents to worry about his wife.


    Zhen-Zhen was staying at the Davis Mansion after she stayed at Meyer''s residence for a few days. Of course, they would wonder where she went if she didn''t even go home to her parents.


    He assumed that they already checked his Condo Unit and didn''t find Zhen-Zhen there. This incident created a ruckus in the Davis Mansion. Everyone was looking for his wife who was with him right now.


    They were worried about her and at the same time feeling guilty for Tristan since they promised that they would take care of his wife while he was not around.


    Who would have thought she would go missing? What if someone kidnapped her and something bad happened to her? How would they exin that to Tristan?


    Aside from that, Grandpa Lu was also mad, thinking that someone had kidnapped his beloved granddaughter-inw. He immediately contacted Grandpa Alejandro and asked his help to mobilize a military tactical team in order to search for Zhen-Zhen as soon as possible.


    They thought they would be able to locate her location in just half an hour. But to their disappointment, they couldn''t track Zhen-Zhen as if she just disappeared without leaving any trace.


    Tristan massaged his temples. Just a while ago, Matthew was bugging him about Zhen-Zhen''s sudden arrival. Now, he had to make another alibi to inform Grandpa Lu and his parents that Zhen-Zhen was currently with him.


    They would surely wonder how Zhen-Zhen was able to travel without using her passport. Tristan would be tested on how far he could cover up for Zhen-Zhen and their secrets.


    He shoulde up with a believable alibi. Tristan was still racking his brain so hard when he heard from the other line that someone was talking to Grandpa Lu.


    "Chairman Lu! We found her location as we tracked her cellphone. Her phone was switched off moments ago that''s why we failed to track her." The officer informed Grandpa Lu.


    Tristan heard his statement. He pondered to himself as to where the location that Officer was referring to.


    "Where''s Lillie? Where is she right now?!" Grandpa Lu''s stern authoritative voice was heard.


    Everyone was anticipating the response of the officer.


    "It looked like the kidnapper brought your granddaughter-inw Overseas!" He stated matter-of-factly.


    Tristan: "..."


    There was a moment of silence. Tristan facepalmed while biting his lips.


    "Where? What country?!!" Grandpa Lu asked again. He was being impatient now.


    The officer informed them of the city and country''s name.


    Grandpa Lu: "..."


    Tristan''s parents: "..."<sub> </sub>


    They were rendered speechless. The country and the city sounded familiar to them.


    "Father, is that the country and city where our Branch is located?" Lucas asked Grandpa Lu as the realization struck him.


    Isabelle also snapped her fingers. "Wait! Don''t tell me Lillie is with Tristan right now? How could that be possible?"


    Grandpa Lu squinted his eyes upon hearing his son and daughter-inw. He brought his attention back to Tristan who was on the phone.


    "Tristan Davis!!! Don''t tell me you are the mastermind? Did you ask someone to kidnap your wife and bring her there with you without our knowledge?"


    "Cough! Cough!" Tristan choked on his saliva upon hearing the usation of his grandpa.


    ''What the hell I suddenly became a culprit and mastermind now??!'' Tristanmented to himself.


    After a few seconds, Tristan realized that it would be better that they would think like this. He didn''t need toe up with another alibi.


    ''Alright! Let''s just y along with them and make them believe what they want.'' Tristan thought to himself while scratching his face.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I am about to tell you but you seem very upied moments ago. Hehe. Yes, you don''t have to worry. My wife is safe here with me." Tristan said, reassuring his grandpa that Zhen-Zhen was in good hands.


    Grandpa Lu''s eyes widened, mouth gape. He didn''t know what to say. He had the urge to scold his grandson and at the same time, he was d that Zhen-Zhen aka Lillie was just fine.


    He thought something bad happened to her. He felt relieved now knowing that his granddaughter-inw was with his grandson.


    But he had to admit that he was scared to death. He was also guilty since he promised Tristan that he would take care of Lillie while he was not around.


    Tristan continued to exin. He knew that Grandpa Lu and his parents got quite a scare because of Zhen-Zhen''s sudden disappearance.


    ? If he was in their shoes then maybe he would not only mobilize the police and military forces, he would even think of hiring people in the underground world just to find Zhen-Zhen if ever she would go missing.


    "Grandpa, I am missing her every day. I could no longer bear to be apart from my wife so I ask someone to bring her to me as soon as possible. I''m sorry for causing this ruckus at home."


    "You can now send those officers back to their barracks and stations. Make sure topensate them well, grandpa. Hehehe," Tristan added jokingly.


    "Please don''t get mad at me. I''m just a lonely husband who needs to see his wife so badly or else I will go nuts and can''t maintain my sanity." Tristan said overdramatically.


    "I was supposed to inform you but I forgot it because my attention was upied by my wife. I tried to catch up with her andpensate each other for those times we were not together."


    Grandpa Lu could only sigh deeply. "Alright! I got it. No need to exin more. Just take good care of my granddaughter-inw while she''s there!"


    "Aye, grandpa! Don''t worry! We will being home soon! Wait for us! Prepare a family gathering to wee us!"

 Chapter 424 An Emergency Situation

    The concern regarding Zhen-Zhen''s sudden disappearance had been resolved. Grandpa Lu and Tristan''s parents didn''t ask further. The important thing for them was Zhen-Zhen was safe and she''s with Tristan right now.


    Grandpa Lu thanked the officers who helped them with the search operation. He exined that there was a mimunication within the family so he apologized for the inconvenience they brought to them.


    The officers didn''t mind it since it was their pleasure to be of service for the Davis Family. They were one of the respectable and influential families in the City of Empire.


    Tristan heaved a sigh of relief when the call ended. He was thinking to be more careful next time if ever Zhen-Zhen would use her power again. Others might notice something odd, even Matthew started to suspect that he was hiding something from him.


    Zhen-Zhen''s sudden arrival in that country caused a mystery because the timing was not right. The length of time of traveling by airne did not coincide with the time she suddenly appeared in Tristan''s hotel room just a few hours after she wasst seen in the City of Empire.


    They would be in big trouble if ever Zhen-Zhen''s power would be known to others. Tristan also didn''t want his family to change their view and attitude towards Zhen-Zhen once they learned that she''s no ordinary human.


    He didn''t want to judge them, it''s just that he just wanted to maintain the good rtionship and beautiful connection that Zhen-Zhen had built with his family.


    Grandpa Lu doted on her so much. His parents were also fond of her. Andrew was getting along well with Zhen-Zhen as they were now friends. Tristan hoped to keep this.


    But the main question was how long would they be able to hide this secret from everyone especially now that so many things were happening unexpectedly and people were trying to scheme against Tristan and Zhen-Zhen?


    What would happen if there would be an incident that Zhen-Zhen had no choice but to use her power to save people''s lives, herself, and the people close to her heart?


    For the whole day, Tristan focused on the preparation of the uing productunching of their branch. They would be showcasing their new brand of perfume, men''s and women''s clothing brands, and jewelry.


    Zhen-Zhen stayed by his side, helping Tristan and Matthew finalizing the event n and program. Tristan also consulted Zhen-Zhen about her opinions such as her preferences about the stage designs and venue arrangement.


    Tristan enjoyed working today as he was inspired. It felt so good to have the woman he loved by his side helping him during his work. He didn''t feel stress or tired because Zhen-Zhen''s presence was enough to energize and motivate him.


    ''Ah, why do I feel like firing Matthew as my assistant and rece him with my wife?'' Tristan smiled at that thought. ''With this, I will be with my wife 24 hours a day, 7 days a week!''


    Matthew just shook his head helplessly when he saw Tristan smiling like a fool. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    If Matthew just knew that his boss who at the same time his best friend, was now thinking of firing him because he wanted to be with his wife 24/7 then he would dly submit his resignation letter right away.


    After work, Tristan decided to treat Zhen-Zhen and Matthew to a fine dinner. But Matthew refused Tristan''s invitation since he was aware that Tristan needed to have a private time with his wife. They had lots of catching up to do for being separated for several days.


    Matthew just decided to go straight into his hotel room while Tristan and Zhen-Zhen drove to one of the famous cozy restaurants in the city.


    There were lots of customers present tonight as it was their peak season. The restaurant was very lively because of the invited live bands performing at the center stage.


    The music was adding to the romantic vibe inside the restaurant. Not only couples but also families were enjoying their dinner in that ce.


    Many prominent people were there. Even some of the investors Tristan was trying to talk to were dining there together with their family members.


    Tristan informed Zhen-Zhen that those people were the ones who he needed to talk to in order to fix the problem of their branch.


    "Hubby, when will you be meeting them? Can I go with you?" Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan expectantly.


    Tristan smiled at her and nodded his head.


    "Of course yes. My meeting with them is scheduled for three days from now. I hope they will not push it to another date. They kept dying things on my part." Tristan heaved a frustrated sigh. That was the reason Tristan couldn''t go home early.


    "Don''t worry hubby. I know you can fix this. I will help you," Zhen-Zhen said to him, feeling determined.


    Soon, Tristan guided her to their reserved table. The waiter arrived and greeted them, getting their orders. Tristan ordered different menus for them, especially the best-selling beefsteak of the restaurant.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were so focused on each other that they failed to notice that Hannah was also there at the restaurant right now, together with her fellow artists and painters.


    Hannah''s group was sitting just two tables away from them. Hannah''s mood became gloomy upon seeing Tristan and Zhen-Zhen, having fun while talking at their table.


    The bitterness and jealousy were reflected in her eyes as she watched the husband and wife secretly.


    Tristan was very attentive to Zhen-Zhen, feeding her and giving her food. He noticed that Zhen-Zhen had quite an appetite tonight.<sub> </sub>


    She ate a lot and she looked like enjoying all the food in front of her.


    "Wifey? Don''t tell me you starve yourself for these past few days because I''m not with you? Are you not eating properlytely?" Tristan asked her, feeling puzzled.


    The way Zhen-Zhen had eaten tonight felt like she didn''t eat anything for the past few days.


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip, feeling a little bit embarrassed.


    "No, hubby! I didn''t starve myself. I am eating properly. In fact, I ate a lot of foodtely." Zhen-Zhen answered him truthfully.


    Tristan: "..."


    He was speechless for a moment. If Zhen-Zhen was eating like this for the past few days, he wondered how his wife maintained her slender figure. She didn''t even gain weight at all!


    "Okay, wifey! Tell me everything you wanna eat. I will order it for you!" Tristan said cheerfully.


    Zhen-Zhen shed her charming smile at him before checking the menu lists. After a few seconds, Zhen-Zhen told Tristan the food she was craving to eat.


    Tristan ordered another food for her. He was amazed by Zhen-Zhen''s appetite tonight.


    They were still eating when Tristan received a call from the Branch Manager. It seemed that he had something urgent to say to Tristan.


    Since the music inside the restaurant was so distracting, Tristan excused himself and told Zhen-Zhen that he would just answer the call outside.


    "Wifey, just continue eating. I will be back right away after this call." Tristan said before standing up.


    "Okay, hubby."


    Zhen-Zhen watched Tristan''s figure walking towards the entrance door of the restaurant. She also stood up to go to thefort room.


    Zhen-Zhen was surprised when she bumped into Hannah inside the Ladies Comfort Room.


    Hannah just merely nced at her before looking away. She was retouching her makeup in front of the mirror.


    She totally ignored Zhen-Zhen as if they were strangers to each other. Zhen-Zhen didn''t mind it as she entered one of the cubicles.


    They were not the only people inside the Ladies Comfort Room. There was also a teenager who was 14.


    If Zhen-Zhen could remember well, the teenager was the daughter of the potential investor Tristan was talking about a while ago.


    Zhen-Zhen was still inside the cubicle when the fire rm suddenly buzzed around the establishment. It was so loud.


    Outside thefort room, the people began to panic. The restaurant was suddenly set on fire. It came from the kitchen!


    The fire was spreading very fast because of the gas leak. For some unknown reason, the fire sprinkler device was not enough to stop the fire.


    Everyone was rushing to go out of the restaurant. There was also a stampede because everyone wanted to go out first not minding the people in front of them.


    They kept pushing each other. Tristan who was outside the restaurant also heard the rm and saw themotion inside.


    Someone was screaming about fire! Others already called the emergency hotlines of firefighters.


    "Zhen-Zhen!" Tristan mumbled worriedly. He even dropped the phone in his hand.


    Zhen-Zhen was still inside the building. He wanted to go to her but the entrance was blocked by the panicking crowd who wanted to leave the restaurant as soon as possible.


    "Damn! My wife! She''s still inside!" Tristan began to panic. He was afraid for Zhen-Zhen''s safety.


    At that certain moment, Tristan forgot that his wife was a demon god''s daughter and she had the ability to control and manipte fire.

 Chapter 425 Evil Thoughts

    Tristan didn''t know what to do. His mind was clouded by his concern for Zhen-Zhen. He couldn''t think clearly. He just wanted to go to her and see if she was just fine.


    No matter how hard he tried, there''s no way he could go back inside the restaurant as the panicking crowd was still rushing out of the entrance door.


    Tristan swept his eyes among the people going out of the restaurant, hoping that he would see Zhen-Zhen with them. But to his disappointment, there''s no sign of Zhen-Zhen.


    The fire was going bigger at the passing time. It was spreading very fast. Everyone could see the thick smoke and the raging fire. It did not take long when they heard the siren of the ambnce and fire trucks.


    The firemen and responders already arrived. They immediately secured the crowd away from the burning restaurant. They cordoned the area. It was very chaotic outside.


    Tristan decided to approach the firemen to ask for their help to search for his wife. The police and other responders were preventing the other people to get closer to the building.


    Tristan was not the only one who thought of asking for their immediate response. There were also others who start bugging the firefighters.


    "Officers, please my daughter. I think she is still inside the building! She went to thefort room before the fire broke out!" One man desperately pleading them to take action


    Tristan recognized him as one of the investors. Then another group of people approached the firefighters.


    "Our friend, Hannah! She also went to thefort room. She is still inside. Please rescue her, Officer!" the one who spoke was one of the fellow painters of Hannah.


    "The kitchen where the fire started is near thefort room! What if they were trapped inside!" Another Hanna''s fellow artist blurted out to them as she began to panic at that thought.


    "Ma''am, sir, please calm down. Don''t worry we will do our best to rescue them. Just move aside. You are just dying us from saving those people," The officers responded to them.


    "Officers! Please save them fast. My wife is also there inside!" Tristan also said to them in his worried tone. He was terrified right now. He didn''t know what he would do if something bad would happen to his wife.


    The firefighter just nodded at him. Others were already working on distinguishing the fire and other rescuers entered the building with their fire protective gear.


    Tristan was very anxious and nervous right now, walking back and forth while looking at the entrance door of the burning restaurant. He had the urge to run inside but the police won''t allow them to get closer.


    All he could do now was wait and pray for Zhen-Zhen''s safety. He was still in that frightened state when one of Hannah''s colleagues approached Tristan. She recognized him as Hannah''s friend.


    "Mr. Tristan Davis, is that you?" The woman asked him.


    Tristan paused for a moment and nced at her. There was a look of confusion in his hazel eyes as he didn''t know her.


    "Yes, how do you know me?"


    "I''m Hannah''s friend. I am also an artist just like her. I know she''s your friend, right? Hannah is also there right now, inside the restaurant. She has not gotten out yet!" Hannah''s colleague informed Tristan worriedly.


    Tristan was taken aback for a moment when he heard that.<sub> </sub>


    ''What? Hannah is also there. Her life is also in danger.'' Tristan became more anxious after hearing that.


    His wife and his brother''s fiancee who was also his childhood friend were both inside the burning restaurant!


    Meanwhile, inside thedy''sfort room, there were threedies who were still inside. They were Zhen-Zhen, Hannah, and the teenager who was the daughter of the investor.


    When the fire rm buzzed, Zhen-Zhen and the girl were inside the cubicles while Hannah had done retouching her makeup.


    Hannah immediately ran out after she heard the rm. She was about to go to the exit when suddenly an evil thought popped up in her mind.


    She didn''t know why but her hatred towards Zhen-Zhen clouded her rationality as if she was possessed by an evil spirit at that certain moment.


    Instead of running out of that restaurant, she halted on her step and nced at the door of the Ladies Comfort Room.


    She immediately thought of a way on how she would lock the door from the outside, trapping Zhen-Zhen inside thefort room.


    Hannah didn''t waste more time as she went inside the nearby storage room. She saw a rope.


    After getting the things she needed, she tied the rope on the door handle and tied it again to the metal locker near thefort room.


    With this, the person inside thefort room would have difficulty pulling the door when opening it since the door handle outside was already tied in the heavy metal locker.


    A normal person would just be able to leave the CR if the rope would break outside or if he or she had enough strength to pull the door.


    Otherwise, the person inside would be trapped there while the fire would spread all over the building.


    Hannah''s hatred and bitterness caused her to do these things, not caring whether someone would die or not. She just wanted Zhen-Zhen to disappear from her life and from Tristan''s life.


    Because of Hannah''s action, she was also dyed. She was not able to leave the restaurant to save herself since she''s busy scheming against Zhen-Zhen.


    When she realized it, the fire already spread fast thus blocking her way. It was toote.


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, got out of the cubicle when she heard someone screaming for help.


    She saw the teenager trying to open the door while shouting for help in her foreignnguage.


    "Help! Somebody, help! Please open the door! We are still here! There are people inside!" She tried pulling the door but it didn''t move even an inch.

 Chapter 426 Saving Her Life

    The young girl was already panicking as she saw the smokeing in. She continued screaming for help while pounding the steel door.


    *Bang! Bang!*


    "Help! Help! Somebody help! I don''t want to die yet!"


    Cough! Cough!


    The girl immediately covered her nose because of the smoke. She turned around, walking to the sink to wet her handkerchief in the faucet.


    That''s when she noticed that she was not alone. She saw Zhen-Zhen standing still while assessing the situation. She looked very calm. not even scared at all.


    The young girl suddenly ran to her and held her arms. With Zhen-Zhen''s IQ, she could understand the girl''s foreignnguage.


    "Big sister! This building is on fire! What should we do now? I can''t open the door. We are trap here." the girl informed Zhen-Zhen, feeling helpless.


    Then the girl pulled Zhen-Zhen to the sink. "Big sister, don''t just stand there. We will be suffocated here soon. Do you have a handkerchief? Let''s soak it in the water so that you can use it to cover your nose."


    Zhen-Zhen looked at her with amusement. Even though the girl was already scared and nervous, she was still telling her what to do.


    Unfortunately, Zhen-Zhen didn''t bring any handkerchief so she just shook her head as a response. The girl felt like crying again. She felt like her time was about toe and both of them would die in there.


    She pounced on Zhen-Zhen and hugged her waist tightly. "Big sister. I don''t wanna die yet. I still have dreams. My family is there, waiting for me. I hope someone will rescue us here."


    Zhen-Zhen patted her back, stroking her hair to console her. Using a foreignnguage, Zhen-Zhen spoke to her tofort her. "Don''t worry. You will not die. I will save you. Nothing will happen to us. Trust me, okay?"


    As if Zhen-Zhen''s words possessed some kind of magic, the girl stopped crying and nodded her head. She didn''t know what Zhen-Zhen was nning to do but for some unknown reason, she wanted to rely on this beautiful stranger in front of her.


    Zhen-Zhen held her shoulders and asked her to stay in her spot. She would try to open the door and check the situation outside. Zhen-Zhen was not afraid nor scared. She had the power of fire element. She could control and manipte fire.


    She already had options on how she would save herself and the girl from this fire. But her main concern was how she would be able to keep or hide her power in front of this young girl.


    She wanted to assess the situation first before making a move. If she had no choice left then she would be forced to use her power in front of the girl. She just hoped that once it happened then she could ask the young girl to keep her secret.


    The girl stayed low and sat on the floor since the smoke was already spreading above them while Zhen-Zhen traced her steps towards the door. She pulled the door effortlessly and it opened in an instant.


    The young girl''s eyes grew wide in shock and amazement. She didn''t expect that the beautifuldy in front of her had that kind of strength.<sub> </sub>


    ''Eh, big sister is strong?! Or maybe I am just weak since I am still a child,'' The girl marveled at that thought. She was looking at Zhen-Zhen with amazement.


    ? The girl was not the only person who was shocked after seeing Zhen-Zhen open the door effortlessly. From the distance, Hannah saw that and she couldn''t believe it.


    ''Howe she is able to open it? Is the rope made of substandard material that it broke easily?''


    The fire already spread all over the building Hannah was also trapped inside the building. She couldn''t proceed further because of the fire near the kitchen that was blocking her way.


    She just realized her mistake. She shouldn''t waste her time locking the door. She should have evacuated the building as soon as possible.


    ''Wrong move. Hannah, you are a fool! Are you nning to get yourself killed along with that woman,'' Hannah scolded herself.


    Cough! Cough!


    Hannah was sitting on the floor still waiting for the rescuer toe and rescue her. Zhen-Zhen didn''t notice her presence since she was busy checking something on the door.


    She was wondering why there''s a rope on the door handle. Zhen-Zhen suspected that this was the reason why the young girl couldn''t open the door moments ago. ''Did someone intentionally tie the door to lock it from the outside?''


    Meanwhile, Hannah regained her hope when she saw from the entrance that there were firefighters entering the building. She immediately shouted for help.


    "Help! Help! I''m here!" Hannah screamed with her remaining strength. She was almost losing her consciousness because of the smoke. She had difficulty in breathing.


    That''s the moment Zhen-Zhen heard her. She turned in Hannah''s direction and saw her asking for help too. Zhen-Zhen didn''t expect that she was still inside the building.


    Then a thought popped up in her mind. ''Don''t tell me Hannah is the one who did this?'' Zhen-Zhen asked herself while looking at the rope in her hand.


    Zhen-Zhen started to approach Hannah when suddenly another st happened inside the kitchen. One of the gas tanks exploded, intensifying the fire.


    The raging fire was spreading across the ceiling and the walls. It almost reached Hannah''s spot. Hannah couldn''t move as she already drained her energy. ''Am I going to die?''


    However before the fire reached Hannah, she saw someone stand in front of her. With her blurry vision, she saw the person raising her arms as if she was trying to stop something.


    Hannah witnessed how Zhen-Zhen manipted and controlled the fire thus stopping the raging fire from reaching their spot. That was thest scene Hannah saw before she lost her consciousness.


    Zhen-Zhen nced at Hannah with aplicated expression on her face. "We are now even. I put your life in danger before because of FaMo. Now, I saved your life to make it up for that incident."

 Chapter 427 A Big Blast

    After saving Hannah, Zhen-Zhen moved her to a safer spot where the rescuer could see her easily. She just used short-distance teleportation.


    She couldn''t bring her outside since there were lots of people there and Hannah would be surprised once she woke up. It''s better to make her believe that the firefighters were the ones who rescued her.


    Hannah was on the verge of losing her consciousness when Zhen-Zhen saved her so she was not sure if Hannah had seen her action or even recognized her at that time.


    She would just worry about itter, besides there''s still a little girl whom she needed to save from this raging fire. She didn''t want to make her worry too much so she went back to thefort room where the young girl was waiting for her.


    Before leaving her moments ago, Zhen-Zhen put up an invisible barrier around the girl''s spot to ensure her safety from the raging fire. She also did the same to Hannah''s location. She put a barrier to protect her from the fire.


    She waited for the responders to see and rescue Hannah first before she returned to the young girl''s location.


    After a few seconds, the responder finally noticed Hannah who was lying unconscious on the floor. They immediately rushed to her spot and carried her, bringing her out of the burning building of the restaurant.


    When she made sure that Hannah was rescued sessfully, Zhen-Zhen decided to return to the Comfort Room. However, before she could take a step, her vision became blurry. Zhen-Zhen suddenly felt dizzy.


    Meanwhile, outside, Tristan, Hannah''s colleagues, and the family of the young girl were still waiting for the rescuer who entered the building.


    Their eyes were fixed on the front door of the restaurant, hoping to see the rescuer saving their friend and loved ones. It did not take long when the rescuers stepped out of the restaurant, one was carrying a woman in his arms.


    Tristan''s heart was racing rapidly inside his chest. ''Is that my wife?''


    The medics quickly approached the rescuers, bringing the victim in the ambnce to treat her and apply first aid. Tristan, Hannah''s colleagues, and the young girl''s parents ran to the ambnce to check the person who was rescued by the firefighters.


    Hannah''s colleagues felt relieved after confirming that it was Hannah. However, Tristan and the young girl''s parents became more anxious and petrified knowing that Zhen-Zhen and their daughter were still inside the building.


    The investor and his wife started to beg the responders to rescue their daughter.


    "Officers! Where''s our daughter? Where is she? Have you not seen her? She''s in thefort room! Please go back and save my daughter!" The wife was worried sick about their daughter.


    "Please save our daughter! We will pay you! You can ask us anything! Just save our precious daughter! My princess!" the investor didn''t know what to do. He felt helpless and desperate.


    Tristan could understand their feelings because he was feeling the same way. He wanted to see his wife safe and sound.


    "My wife¡­ she''s still there as well!" Tristan mumbled.


    The investor nced at Tristan. Since he was busy worrying about his daughter he failed to recognize Tristan moments agon.<sub> </sub>


    "CEO Davis? You are also here?" The middle-aged man finally noticed Tristan''s presence.


    "Yes, Mr. Ford. My wife and I were having our dinner in this restaurant. She''s also inside the building."


    The firefighters exchanged nces with one another before the team leader spoke up to Tristan and the young girl''s parents.


    "Ma¨¢m, Sirs, I would like to apologize but we couldn''t proceed further. There are ongoing sts and explosions happening inside. It''s dangerous for my men to continue searching for them. It will cost them their lives as well."


    "I''m sorry but we have to stop and distinguish the fire. That''s what we can do now." The officer felt apologetic towards them. He could understand their feelings but he couldn''t risk his men''s lives now.


    "No! No! How about my daughter! Save my daughter!!! Save my daughter, please!" the investor''s wife became hysterical after hearing the officer''s words.


    It did not take long when she fainted. Her heart couldn''t take this anymore. Fortunately, her husband was able to catch her. The medics also responded to the investor''s wife who fell unconscious.


    "Honey, wake up. Get a grip of yourself!" The investor tried tapping his wife''s face.


    Tristan clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. He won''t just stay still and do nothing while his wife was in danger.


    "If you can''t do that, then let me do it myself. Let me borrow your protective gear! I will be the one who will search for my wife. I will look for her inside!" Tristan yelled at them, holding the officer at his cor.


    "Me too! Let me save my daughter!" The investor also insisted.


    "No sir! We can''t allow that. You are both civilians. We must make sure to keep you safe. Our trained firefighter had already assessed the situation. It''s not safe to enter the building now!" The officer firmly refused them.


    "Sirs, please don''t make things more difficult for us. Please listen and just cooperate with us. If you will insist then we will have no choice but to detain you for the time being. We will not allow you to put yourselves in danger as well." He warned them.


    Tristan and the investor were still having arguments with the officer when they heard another explosion. It was a big st and there was no way someone would survive that.


    Tristan and the investor felt terrified watching the scene in front of them. The investor fell on his knees as his hope was crushed into tiny pieces. "My daughter¡­ my beloved daughter¡­ Nooooooo!"


    Tristan also felt like his world just crumbled just now. He hadpletely forgotten about Zhen-Zhen''s power. It seemed like he had just lost his soul as he watched the raging fire that looked like an inferno to him.


    He froze in his spot. He lost his ability to speak. He was very devastated right now. His feelings could not be described in just simple words. His lifeless empty eyes were just staring nkly at the burning building. ''My wife¡­ my Zhen-Zhen¡­''

 Chapter 428 Rescued!

    [ Ten minutes before the st¡­ ]


    Zhen-Zhen felt like her environment was spinning. Another wave of dizziness washed over her.


    "Aah, Please not now¡­" Zhen-Zhen mumbled, holding her head. She leaned on the wall, trying to maintain and steady her footing.


    She mmed her eyes shut while rubbing her temples. She was fighting it. "I must stay awake."


    Then she heard the voice of the young girl, calling her.


    "Big Sister!!! Where are you? Are you okay?! Please answer me! Come back! I''m so scared!"


    Zhen-Zhen tried her best to retain her consciousness. She needed to save the young girl. Before everything could go wrong, Zhen-Zhen immediately summoned FaMo.


    She used her internal bond and connection with him as she called him. After a few seconds, FaMo''s fireball form appeared in front of her.


    "Zhen-Zhen, are you okay? You don''t look well. Are you hurt somewhere?" FaMo asked her worriedly.


    He swept his gaze on her body, skimming whether she had wound or injury. He felt relieved when he saw nothing. Zhen-Zhen was not hurt. But he wondered why she looked pale and weak.


    p "I''m just a little bit dizzy. FaMo, listen to me carefully." Zhen-Zhen tried to speak to him, though her vision was bing more blurry.</anda>


    "I want you to absorb the fire in this restaurant only then the fire will stop. But don''t make it so obvious. There are lots of people watching outside."


    FaMo''s fire sparkled indicating that he understood her and he was listening to her. Zhen-Zhen continued giving him instructions.


    "There''s a young girl in thefort room right now. I will go to her and make sure to build a barrier that can''t be prated by fire. Once you are done FaMo, just assess the situation before making another move."


    "Oh, another thing¡­ don''t let her see you. Let the rescuere for us. Don''t bring us outside or else they will wonder how we are able to get out of the building. I will now leave this to you FaMo. I''m counting on you." Zhen-Zhen said to him meaningfully.


    "Yes, Zhen-Zhen. I understood! Leave this thing to me. You can go to her now."


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at FaMo before nodding her head. With her remaining willpower, Zhen-Zhen stepped forward, going to thefort room where the young girl was waiting for her.


    The young girl could finally rx after seeing Zhen-Zhen walking towards her. She was worried about her. She thought something bad already happened to her.


    "Big Sister!!!" She immediately ran and wrapped her arms around her waist, embracing her. "Thank God, you are safe!"


    Zhen-Zhen smiled and stroked her hair. "Yeah¡­ let''s just stay here, dear. Don''t be afraid, the rescuer wille to save us. Let''s just wait, okay?"


    The young girl nodded her head obediently. She listened to Zhen-Zhen very well. Zhen-Zhen immediately pulled her on the corner as the two of them stayed down and sat on the floor.


    They both leaned their back on the wall, sitting side by side. While they were waiting, Zhen-Zhen heard FaMo''s message in her subconscious. Hemunicated with her through a mind link.


    He warned her about another big explosion that was about to happen. Zhen-Zhen turned to the young girl and pulled her into her arms. The young girl''s face was now buried on her chest.


    "Dear, just close your eyes for a while," she told her and the young girl listened to her obediently. Zhen-Zhen hugged her and covered her ears. In the next seconds, the big st happened.


    Outside, people could see the giant fire engulfing the entire building. They didn''t know why but the color of the fire suddenly became ck. They thought it was because of the thick smoke.


    But little did they know, that giant fire was actually FaMo who was busy absorbing all the fire in that burning building. It looked like the fire was growing bigger and bigger, pointing and climbing toward the night sky.<sub> </sub>


    The people could only watch it in horror. They were scared as the giant fire seemed to move on its own as if it was alive. Then after a few more seconds, the giant fire just suddenly burst in different directions like fireworks and it disappeared in the air.


    Everyone didn''t know what to feel while watching that strange phenomenon. Some were afraid while others were amazed.


    But Tristan could not care less. When the fire burst in front of him, Zhen-Zhen''s image shed in his mind. Without wasting any more time, Tristan ran toward the restaurant in a rush.


    Since the attention of the officers was focused on the giant fire moments ago, they failed to notice and stop Tristan from going inside the building.


    "Sir! Stop! Don''t go inside! It''s still not safe!" The officer tried to stop him but it was already toote. The young girl''s father wanted to follow Tristan but he was caught by the officers.


    Only Tristan was able to enter the building. There was no sign of fire left inside. Tristan moved quickly, searching for Zhen-Zhen.


    "Zhen-Zhen!!! Wifey!!! Where are you??!!" Tristan screamed, calling her as he looked for her.


    Tristan''s heart was pounding rapidly. He felt like his heart was going to burst at any moment if he would not see her.


    He needed to see that she''s alive and safe or else, he didn''t know what he would do anymore.


    "Zhen-Zhen!!! It''s me, Tristan! Your hubby! Please answer me! Please be safe! Please tell me you are here!" Tristan''s desperation was overpowering him.


    He continued moving inside the restaurant, not thinking about the possible danger he might encounter. The ceiling might copse any time and bury him alive.


    He was not thinking about himself or his safety. All he wanted was to find her.


    Soon, he heard a faint voiceing from the direction of thefort room.


    "Mister! Help! We are here!"


    Tristan''s eyes lit up upon hearing that voice. It seemed like he regained his hope. But he frowned as he realized that the voice was not Zhen-Zhen''s voice.


    It came from a young girl with her foreignnguage. Tristan immediately dashed in that direction.


    Tristan saw the young girl holding an unconscious woman. The young girl was crying.


    "Mr. please help us! My big sister!! She just copsed!"


    Tristan was petrified as soon as he recognized the woman. It was Zhen-Zhen, his wife!


    ''But why is she unconscious? What happened to my wife?'' Tristan ran towards them and carried Zhen-Zhen in his arms.


    "Wifey, please hang on! I will bring you to the hospital!" Tristan tried his best to keep calm though he felt like dying from worrying too much about Zhen-Zhen.


    "Come, follow me. Let''s leave this ce. My wife needs to be treated in the hospital," Tristan told the young girl.


    The girl nodded. She was also concerned about Zhen-Zhen. She didn''t want to dy them further.


    Tristan walked inrge strides as he carried Zhen-Zhen. He was very careful with her. The young girl was following them behind. Fortunately, the building was not on fire anymore.


    Everyone was bewildered when they saw Tristan carrying a woman and a young girl walking out of the burnt restaurant. They couldn''t believe that there were still survivors after that big explosion.

 Chapter 429 Seeing Him In A Different Light

    The medics quickly assisted Tristan, bringing Zhen-Zhen inside the ambnce. The ambnce left immediately to go to the nearest hospital. Hannah also arrived in the hospital and was being examined and treated right now.


    Meanwhile, the investor ran toward his daughter and pulled her into a tight hug. He almost lost his hope moments ago, thinking that his daughter died inside the burning restaurant. He was so happy to see her safe and sound.


    "My princess, Dad was so scared! I thought I would never see you again. I thought something bad happened to you. I would never forgive myself," The investor hugged his daughter tightly.


    "Dad, I''m safe now. Don''t worry. Where is Mom?" The young girl asked her father.


    "She''s with the other medics. She fainted moments ago, thinking that we lost you. Come let''s go to her now. She will be happy to see you once she wakes up."


    The father guided his daughter to another ambnce where his wife was being attended by other medics.


    The father and daughter duo just reached the ambnce when the girl tugged her father''s sleeve and spoke up.


    "Dad, let''s follow the ambnce that left moments ago. Thedy was the one who protected andforted me during the fire. If not for her, maybe I would not know what to do. She saved my life, Dad," the girl informed her father and at the same time, requested him to follow Tristan and Zhen-Zhen in the hospital.


    The young girl was also worried about Zhen-Zhen. She wanted to know if she was just fine. She felt grateful to her.


    Zhen-Zhen was the one who gave her strength and courage when she was frightened to death because of the fire. Sheforted her very well.


    Hearing the pleading tone of his beloved daughter, the fatherplied with her request. Besides, he wanted to thank Zhen-Zhen personally.


    He felt indebted to the woman who helped his daughter so he also asked the medics to bring his wife to the same hospital where Zhen-Zhen was brought.


    On the other hand, the firefighters checked and assessed the restaurant once again using their protective gear. It did not take long when they dered "fire is out". They controlled the situation already and everyone had finally calmed down.


    Fortunately, there was no casualty during the incident. They would now focus on the investigation in finding out the main cause of the fire.


    ********


    In the District Hospital¡­


    Tristan was pacing back and forth in the waiting area of the emergency room. The doctor and nurses were still examining and checking Zhen-Zhen''s condition.


    He was very restless and anxious. He hoped that his wife would just be fine. He was really petrified moments ago. He felt like he was going nuts without seeing her.


    Every passing second was like torture to him. He wondered what happened to her. He was eager to know about her condition.


    ''Wifey, please be safe. Oh God, please don''t let anything bad happen to my wife,'' Tristan was silently praying in his mind.


    Tristan was still trying to calm down while waiting for the doctor when the investor and his daughter arrived in the hospital.


    They immediately approached Tristan, asking about Zhen-Zhen''s condition.


    "CEO Davis¡­" The investor called him out to catch his attention. He looked like his mind was very upied right now.


    Tristan stopped walking and turned to look at the source of the voice.


    "Mr. Ford," he mumbled, greeting him back.


    Mr. Ford''s daughter immediately grabbed Tristan''s arms and asked him expectantly.


    "Mister, how''s big sister? Is she alright?"


    Tristan shook his head as he didn''t have any idea yet.


    "The doctor hasn''te out yet. I''m also waiting for the result of her examination," Tristan said, sighing deeply. The worries and concerns were visible on his face.


    "Don''t worry, Mister. Big sister is a strong woman. I believe she will just be fine," the young girl said confidently, trying to console Tristan.


    Tristan gave her a grateful look and smiled at her faintly. He was also hoping that.


    Mr. Ford walked closer and put his arms at his daughter''s shoulders. He could see that his daughter was showing her genuine concern for her savior.


    "CEO Davis, is she your wife?" Mr. Ford asked Tristan.


    Tristan nodded his head, "Yes, Mr. Ford. She''s my beloved wife." Tristan''s words were filled with emotions.


    From the look of his eyes, Mr. Ford could tell that he loved his wife very much. Now, his impressions of Tristan changed.


    He thought Tristan was an immature CEO who only knew how to y with women. Someone told them that he was very irresponsible and a womanizer.<sub> </sub>


    Who would have thought that he was already married and that he was so in love with his wife?


    He saw how devastated Tristan was, thinking that his wife died in the fire. It seemed that the negative rumors about Tristan Davis were not entirely true.


    ''I misjudged him,'' Mr. Ford mumbled to himself.


    Tristan''s negative reputation was one of the reasons he backed out on investing in the newly established branch of the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    Mr. Ford was a man of values and he didn''t want to associate himself with people who toyed with other''s feelings especially women''s feelings.


    He loved his daughter and wife so much that he couldn''t bear to see other women suffering because of jerks and yboys. That''s why he had a negative impression of Tristan.


    But seeing him right now, worrying like this about his wife, Mr. Ford saw Tristan''s good trait.


    "CEO Davis, we came here to check on your wife''s condition. My daughter is also worried about her. I also want to thank your wife as I heard that she was the one who protected my daughter during the fire." Mr. Ford informed Tristan of the reason why they came to see them.


    "No need to thank us, Mr. Ford. My wife is really kind. With her good nature, I know she just did what she thought was right. She is the kind of person who is willing to help anyone who is in need." Tristan''s admiration for his wife was reflected in his eyes.


    "CEO Davis, just tell me anything you want. I am willing to do it just to repay the debt for saving my daughter."


    Tristan shook his head with a smile. "You don''t have to do this, Mr. Ford. I know my wife won''t ask anything. Saving this young girl''s life is enough for her."


    He knew that Zhen-Zhen would help anyone without asking for anything as a return.


    Mr. Ford was taken aback after hearing Tristan''s reply. He thought Tristan would take this opportunity to ask him about the investment.


    But to his surprise, Tristan didn''t mention anything about work. He was just d that his wife had saved someone''s life tonight. He didn''t take advantage of this situation.


    Because of that, Mr. Ford saw him in a different light. He confirmed that Tristan Davis was a good man and a man of integrity. He would like to work with people like him.


    "Please, CEO Davis, I will not be able to sleep if I will not return the favor. Just tell me. If you need something then let me see if I can help you," Mr. Ford insisted.


    Tristan looked at him helplessly. He paused for a moment, thinking what to say. The young girl was also anticipating his reply. She was just there, silently listening to the conversation of adults.


    She also wanted Tristan to make a request. She liked to do something to repay the goodness she received from Zhen-Zhen.


    If he wanted tons of gifts for his wife then the young girl would convince his father to buy everything for Zhen-Zhen.


    "Alright, Mr. Ford, since you insist, can you do me one favor?" Tristan finally thought of a request.


    "Sure, what is it! Just tell me."


    "Hmm, can you please move the schedule of our meeting earlier? Can we do it as soon as possible? Actually, I am in a hurry to fix things here so that I can return home with my wife."


    Mr. Ford was rendered speechless. He couldn''t believe that Tristan was just asking him to move the schedule of their meeting instead of asking him directly to invest in theirpany branch.


    "Are you sure about this? Why don''t you just request me directly to invest in yourpany branch and the problem will be solved??!" Mr. Ford asked him exasperatedly.


    Tristan just smiled sheepishly at him while scratching his face.


    "Just like what I said Mr. Ford, I don''t want to use my wife''s good deeds for my own benefits. It''s not right for me to ask you that. I also don''t want to force you to invest in ourpany just because you feel indebted to my wife."


    "I just want to move the meeting earlier so that I can exin and clear to you and others the false usation ourpetitors are throwing at us. After listening to me then it''s still your choice if you will still invest in ourpany or not."


    Mr. Fordughed out loud after hearing Tristan''s exnation. He was really amused by him. He began to like Tristan more.


    "Alright¡­ then now let me help you convince the other investors." Mr. Ford said to Tristan cheerfully.


    He picked up his phone and excused himself for a moment. He made several phone calls. The other investors were his good friends.


    Tristan and the young girl whose name was Angel were still waiting for Mr. Ford toe back when the doctor finally came out and approached Tristan.


    "Are you the family member of the patient?" The doctor asked Tristan.


    "Yes, doc! I''m her husband! How is my wife?"


    The doctor tapped Tristan''s shoulder and said with a wide smile on her face, "Congrattions, Sir!"

 Chapter 430 A Piece Of Good News

    The doctor tapped Tristan''s shoulder and said with a wide smile on her face, "Congrattions, Sir!"


    Tristan was very anxious, waiting for the doctor''s reply only to hear a congrattory word from her. He was confused for a moment.


    Even the young girl beside him was puzzled why the doctor was congratting Tristan.


    The doctorughed cheerfully after seeing the confusion on Tristan''s face including the young girl''s face.


    "What do you mean, doc?" Tristan asked her.


    "Sir, congrats. Your wife is pregnant. Are you not aware? Is this your first baby with her?"


    Tristan''s eyes widened and his jaw dropped in utter surprise. He literally became nk for several seconds, trying to absorb the doctor''s words.


    [ "Sir, Congrats!" ]


    [ " Your wife is Pregnant!" ]


    Those words kept shing in his mind, echoing in his ears.


    [ "Is this your first baby with her?" ]


    Tristan couldn''t exin what he was feeling right now. He lost the ability to speak once more. He just stood there in a trance as if his entire body suddenly malfunctioned and his brain had suffered a short-circuit.


    The young girl, on the other hand, pped her hands as she rejoiced after hearing the good news.


    "Mister!!! If this is your first baby then you are going to be a father now!!! Big sister will be a mother!"


    The young girl''s exhrated voice reverberated in the waiting area. She tried tugging Tristan''s arms, shaking him.


    "Mister! Tell us something! How do you feel?"


    The doctor and the young girl were observing Tristan, anticipating his response. They could see that he was really shocked right now.


    After his long silence, Tristan finally found his voice.


    "Am I going to be a father now?" Tristan mumbled, asking for their confirmation.


    This felt surreal. He seemed like he was dreaming, a very happy dream. Who would have thought that after an unpleasant incident that happened in the restaurant, Tristan would hear very great news tonight?!


    Doctor: "Yes, sir!"


    Angel: "Yes, Mister! You are going to be a father now! Can you hear us!!! Big sis is pregnant! You will have a baby."


    After hearing their confirmation, Tristan could no longer contain his happiness. It was overflowing from his entire well-being!


    "Oh my God!!! I''m going to be a father now!! I am a father now! My wife is pregnant, carrying our first baby!!!!!" Tristan screamed spontaneously with joy. His eyes were beaming with happiness and excitement.


    <o>,m Tristan immediately hugged the doctor and thanked her over and over again.</o>


    "Thank you, doc! Thank you! Thank you! I''m so happy that I could die right now! Gosh, I feel soplete! I''m so happy, really really happy!" Tristan didn''t know what to do.


    The young girl and the doctor were d to see that Tristan felt very blissful right now.<sub> </sub>


    "How''s my wife, doc? Can I see her now?" Tristan asked the doctor expectantly.


    "She''s still asleep. But don''t worry, she and your baby are both fine. Sometimes it''s natural for pregnant women to feel dizzy, that''s why she fainted. You can now see her," the doctor informed Tristan.


    Tristan just bobbed his head frantically before following the doctor. After a few moments, they transferred Zhen-Zhen to a private ward.


    The young girl named Angel came with him. Her father had not yet returned as he was busy talking with the other investors.


    Tristan immediately approached his wife. Zhen-Zhen was still sound asleep. Tristan was watching over her.


    He was holding her hand while stroking her hair. The love and affection could be seen in his hazel eyes as he gazed at his wife.


    The young girl decided to give them privacy. "Mister, I will just go to my mother. I wille backter when my big sister is awake."


    Tristan nodded at her with a gentle smile. Soon, the young girl left Zhen-Zhen''s ward.


    Tristan could no longer wait to tell this piece of good news to his wife. He knew that Zhen-Zhen would also be happy to hear this.


    "Wifey, thank you! Thank you for bearing my child. I promise I will protect you both. I love you so much, wifey!" Tristan whispered to her.


    He was already excited to see their baby. He wondered if their first baby would be a boy or a girl. But no matter what gender, Tristan was so eager to see and hold their baby.


    ''Argh, what am I thinking? We will have to wait for 9 months! The doctor said that my wife is only two to three weeks pregnant.''


    Tristan was now thinking to create and add a baby''s room at their house. He also made a mental note to buy clothes and toys.


    "Argh! I want to know our baby''s gender soon so that I can decide what toys and clothes to buy." Tristan mumbled, continued stroking Zhen-Zhen''s hair.


    "Hmm, grandpa and our parents will be happy once they learn about this. We will surprise them. I will not mention this to them. We will just tell them during the family dinner the moment wee back to the City of Empire!" Tristan smiled at that thought.


    He could already imagine the shock and happy expression of his grandpa and their parents.


    He was looking forward to telling them the good news. It would be a pleasant surprise for everyone.


    Tristan was still nning in his mind about how he would tell his grandpa and their parents about Zhen-Zhen''s pregnancy when he felt her move.


    Tristan looked down only to see Zhen-Zhen rubbing her eyes. She was already awake.


    "Wifey!!" Tristan called her out excitedly.


    Zhen-Zhen tried to sit up and Tristan guided her. He let her lean on his chest as he joined her. He sat beside her and engulfed her in his arms.


    "Thank God, you are safe! You scared me to death, wifey, do you know that?" Tristan''s grip on her body tightened.


    Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle and said, "Hubby, did you forget that I am a demon god''s daughter? I can control fire. I am strong so you don''t have to worry about me."


    Tristan: "..."


    Tristan had the urge to hit his head. He hadpletely forgotten about that fact. Zhen-Zhen was not an ordinary human and she had superpowers.

 Chapter 431 Our Baby Having Superpowers Too?

    If Zhen-Zhen didn''t remind him Tristan would have never remembered that his wife was an extraordinary being who possessed supernatural powers. She''s indeed a demon god''s daughter.


    ''Wait?! Does it mean our child will also inherit her power? Will our baby be able to control fire or even fly in the sky? Our children will also have the blood of a demon god.'' Tristan''s eyes grew wider in that realization.


    Tristan gulped hard while looking at Zhen-Zhen with an indescribable expression. He didn''t know what to feel about this. Was it good or bad?


    ''If our children will have superpower as well, how can I discipline them? Me as an ordinary human? What if they will get mad at their father for scolding them? Will they attack me using their powers?'' Tristan cringed at that thought. He could imagine his children in their beast mode.


    He suddenly became problematic just thinking about that. Zhen-Zhen''s scary and frightening look when her inner demon took over of her body shed in Tristan''s mind. He was thinking if their children would also be like that.


    ''Oh Lord, why I didn''t think about this before? How can an ordinary human like me raise my child who has the bloodline of a demon running in their veins? Will I able to handle it without dying in their hands?'' Tristan''s wild imagination was now activated.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen had noticed the strange reaction by Tristan. He looked like he was troubled by something.


    ''Did the incident scare him that much? Why does my hubby still look frightened?'' Zhen-Zhen pondered at that thought.


    "Hubby, what are you thinking? Are you worried about something? Did I scare you that much?" Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan curiously.


    Tristan snapped back to his reality after hearing her voice. When he nced at her, Tristan saw the worries in Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes.


    ''Eh, why am I thinking negatively? I should not worry about those trivial things. With power or without power, I will do my best to raise our children and be a good father for them.'' Tristan slightly scolded himself while reminding himself what he should focus on.


    ''Besides, though my wife is a demoness she is not evil. In fact, it''s quite the opposite. My wife is like an angel with her kind heart and good nature,'' he added in his thoughts.


    Soon, Tristan turned her so that she was now facing him. He held Zhen-Zhen''s shoulders and looked straight into her eyes. Tristan''s eyes sparkled with joy. He could no longer dy this. He wanted to tell her the good news.


    "Wifey, listen to me. There''s something I wanna tell you. It is very important!"


    Zhen-Zhen just watched him in confusion before nodding her head. She wanted to hear him out. It looked like Tristan was very happy about something and she wondered what was the reason for the sudden change in his mood.


    "Wifey, now I know the reason why you were eating a lottely."


    "Eh, really? Why hubby?" Zhen-Zhen''s eyes were fixed on Tristan, anticipating his next words.


    "Because you are not only eating for yourself, you are feeding someone too," Tristan said matter-of-factly. His eyes gleamed with humor as he brought his finger on her t stomach.


    Zhen-Zhen frowned as she didn''t get what he meant by that. "Hmm??"<sub> </sub>


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle before pulling Zhen-Zhen against his body. He embraced her with so much love, rubbing her back and stroking her hair.


    "Wifey, you are going to be a mother now! We are going to be a parent. You are pregnant, wifey! We already have a baby in your stomach! You are bearing my child!" Tristan dered to her with so many emotions in his words.


    He couldn''t hide his overflowing happiness in his tone. Zhen-Zhen could also feel it. Just like Tristan, Zhen-Zhen became silent for a moment, trying to absorb his words. She blinked several times and opened her mouth but no words came out. She was speechless.


    ''I am pregnant. Tristan and I will now be a parent. I am going to be a mother! A mother of our child! I have a baby in my stomach¡­'' Zhen-Zhen reflexively brought her hand on her stomach, trying to feel their baby inside her womb.


    It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen''s eyes be teary. She began crying, shedding her tears. She couldn''t help it. Those were tears of joy.


    Her dream just came true, creating her own family together with Tristan and their children. She couldn''t express nor describe how happy she was today after hearing this good news.


    ''Mo-Mo, Fa-Fa, did you hear it? I''m going to be a mother like Mo-Mo. I''m so happy.'' Zhen-Zhen became more emotional as she remembered her parents.


    She just wished that they were also with her right now, celebrating this good news. Unfortunately, they were gone.


    Meanwhile, Tristan had noticed that Zhen-Zhen was already crying. "Wifey, are you sad? Why are you crying?"


    Zhen-Zhen immediately shook her head. "No, hubby, I''m not sad! I''m so happy right now."


    Tristan broke the hug to caress Zhen-Zhen''s face. He was wiping her tears. He leaned over to shower her kisses all over her face.


    "Wifey, we will take care of our baby. I know I''m just an ordinary human with no superpower but I promise that I will do my best to protect both of you with all my life." Tristan said those words with so much conviction. He really meant it.


    Zhen-Zhen felt touched hearing those words. Of course, just like Tristan, she would try to protect her family.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were still having a heart-to-heart talk when suddenly FaMo appeared inside the ward. He was using the demon god''s human form.


    "Is it true? Did I hear it right? My baby Zhen-Zhen will be having a baby too??!" FaMo had spoken that caught the attention of both Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    ''FaMo!'' Zhen-Zhen called him out in her subconscious.


    "Father-inw!! You are here!!!" Tristan stood up and hugged FaMo out of excitement.

 Chapter 432 Discussing About Babys Gender

    Tristan was so d to see FaMo whom he thought was his Father-inw. He wanted to share this joyful asion with him.


    "Father-inw!!! I did it! I fulfilled my promise to you! I''m going to be a father now and you will be a grandpa!" Tristan mumbled with his exhrated voice while squeezing FaMo in his embrace.


    To win FaMo''s heart and to stop him from interrupting his intimate moments with his wife, Tristan told him before that he would give FaMo aka ''Father-inw'' grandchild.


    From that day onwards, FaMo began to look forward to the day he would meet Zhen-Zhen''s and Tristan''s babies. He avoided getting into their way when the husband and wife were sharing intimate moments.


    After hearing Tristan''s words, Zhen-Zhen''s mini version and Tristan''s mini version popped up in FaMo''s mind. They looked very cute in his imagination. FaMo could no longer hide his happiness as his lips stretched into a wide smile.


    FaMo hugged Tristan back, jumping as he rejoiced with this good news. "Really! I will be a grandpa!! I''m so excited to see Zhen-Zhen''s Baby! Yehey!!"


    The two men who were hugging each other started jumping and turning around as both of them disyed their joy and excitement in front of Zhen-Zhen. They looked like children right now with their childish actions.


    She could only giggle seeing their happy and bright mood. She loved seeing Tristan and FaMo getting along like this. Zhen-Zhen could no longer ask for more. She felt very blessed because of Tristan and FaMo. She had them and now another precious gift just came into her life¡­ her baby.


    When the two men got tired of jumping around and round across the room, they averted their attention back to Zhen-Zhen. The two men approached her, each of them sitting on the opposite sides of her bed.


    "Zhen-Zhen, how do you feel? Are you sure you are just okay? Not hurt anywhere?" FaMo wanted to make sure that she''s just fine.


    Zhen-Zhen gave FaMo a reassuring smile before saying, "I''m fine. I feel better now."


    "Don''t worry Father-in-Law. The doctor said that my wife and our baby are safe. They are not hurt after that fire incident," Tristan informed FaMo.


    Of course, FaMo was aware of that since he made sure to protect Zhen-Zhen during the fire in the restaurant. However, he got worried after seeing Zhen-Zhen fainting. He was also puzzled why she suddenly lost her consciousness at that time.


    FaMo was also panicking. He almost showed himself to the young girl who was holding Zhen-Zhen. Fortunately, Tristan arrived on time. He carried Zhen-Zhen out of the restaurant while FaMo made sure that Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, and the young girl would be able to leave the restaurant safely.


    The restaurant was in a big mess, walls and ceiling on the verge of copsing. Falling debris might injure Tristan and others at that time but FaMo made sure to protect them.


    He also cleared Tristan''s path going in and out of the restaurant. He was just rushing, not minding the possible risk. But FaMo was there, securing Tristan''s safety in the shadows.


    "Father, are you also excited whether our baby is a boy or a girl? What do you prefer? Boy or a girl?" Tristan asked FaMo enthusiastically.


    FaMo paused for a moment, thinking. Zhen-Zhen just listened to their happy conversation. She also asked herself what would be the gender of their first-born child.


    Either a girl or a boy, Zhen-Zhen liked both.


    "Hmm, that''s a hard question," FaMo mumbled after contemting what answer he would give to Tristan.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan chuckled because he also felt the same way. He didn''t know what gender he would prefer for their firstborn child.


    "How I wish it will be twins, one boy, and one girl so that I don''t need to choose," FaMo answered them truthfully.


    "Twins?" Zhen-Zhen softly said, blinking her eyes in amusement.


    Meanwhile, Tristan was caught off guard after hearing that. ''Eh, twins? If that happens, I will be raising two little kids with the same bloodline as the demon god¡­ Eh? Will I be able to handle it?'' Tristan asked himself again.


    ''Not one¡­ but Two?! At the same time?! Oh no, what if Zhen-Zhen will be busy taking care of our children? She might neglect me, her husband?! Why didn''t I think about this?'' Tristan felt like crying as he realized that.


    ''I''m more scared of being neglected by my wife than the superpowers of my children. Huhuhu. What will happen to my quality time with my wife? Her attention will now be divided.'' Tristan started to overthink once more.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen agreed with FaMo''sst remarks.


    "Me too! I want twins, a boy, and a girl!" Zhen-Zhen blurted out cheerfully.


    Tristan put on a pitiful face after hearing that. ''Nooo! Not now, wifey! We have just started living together. I want to spend more time with my wife, getting all her attention.''


    "What do you think, Hubby?" Zhen-Zhen turned to Tristan and asked his opinion.


    Tristan concealed his troubles by smiling at Zhen-Zhen. He just nodded his head, not wanting to show his disapproval about that idea.


    "I''ll be happy as long as my wife is happy," Tristan said with a gentle smile on his face.


    Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, and FaMo continued talking about their ns for Zhen-Zhen''s pregnancy when someone knocked on the door.


    Mr. Ford and his daughter, Angel, entered Zhen-Zhen''s ward. They were d to see that Zhen-Zhen was already awake.


    Tristan introduced them to FaMo and Zhen-Zhen. Angel immediately approached Zhen-Zhen, hugging her. She was very fond of Zhen-Zhen. She liked her, already treating Zhen-Zhen as her big sister.


    "Hello, Mrs. Davis, my daughter and I came here to thank you for protecting her. I''m really grateful to that," Mr. Ford informed Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at him faintly. "No need to mention that, Mr. Ford. I just did the right thing. I''m also d that nothing bad happened to Angel. She''s a kind and sweet girl, thinking about her parents when her life was in danger. She loves you and her mother so much."


    Angel blushed because of Zhen-Zhen''spliment. Mr. Ford could only smile at them. He could see that Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were both good and generous people.


    "By the way¡­ Congrattions Mr. and Mrs. Davis on your first baby. I wonder if I can be one of your baby''s godfathers. Hehe¡­ can I reserve that role now?"

 Chapter 433 Shes A Witch!

    Mr. Ford became fond of the husband and wife. He even volunteered himself to be their first child''s godfather.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen didn''t expect that Mr. Ford would say that to them. Angel also liked the idea of his father bing godfather of Zhen-Zhen''s and Tristan''s baby.


    FaMo, on the other hand, knitted his brows into a frown. ''I sense somepetition here. Godfather? I like that term. Hmmp. I should be the one who should be the godfather of Zhen-Zhen''s baby!''


    "I want to be a godfather as well!" FaMo suddenly dered to them, catching the attention of everyone inside the ward.


    Tristan: "..."


    ''Father-inw, you are already a grandfather of our baby, why do you still want to be godfather?'' Tristan facepalmed at that thought.


    "Oh, then we have two godfathers here now," Mr. Fold mumbled cheerfully. They didn''t introduce FaMo to him as Zhen-Zhen''s father. They just told them that FaMo was Zu Wan, a very close family friend.


    Zhen-Zhen just looked at FaMo with amusement. She also wanted to make FaMo her baby''s godfather. FaMo was her protector and now he would like to be a godfather who would guide her child as well.


    "How about me? Can I also be a godmother?" Angel joined the conversation, asking them what would be her role.


    The four adults just exchanged nces with one another before bursting outughing. Angel was too young to be a godmother.


    "Just stay being my lovely princess, dear!" Mr. Ford said, stroking Angel''s hair. Angel just pouted at her father''s remarks.


    "Anyway, it''s our pleasure to have Mr. Ford as our child''s godfather. We will send you an invitation when the right timees. We still need to wait 9 months before our little Davis will be born. Come and visit us in the City of Empire any time."


    "Yeah, sure. I would like to do that!" Mr. Ford dly responded to Tristan''s invitation.


    "I wannae too! Bring me with you, Dad!" Angel promptly said, requesting her father.


    Mr. Ford chuckled and gently patted Angel''s head. "Of course, I will bring you with me, my princess."


    "Yehey. I can visit my big sister in their home!" Angel blurted out excitedly while holding Zhen-Zhen''s hand.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan just smiled at her. They were d to see her enthusiasm to visit them in the City of Empire. They would make sure to amodate them well.


    "Oh, by the way, I also came here to give you another piece of good news, Mr. Davis." Mr. Ford said, turning to Tristan.


    "Oh, what is it, Mr. Ford? Have you convinced the others to move our meeting earlier than the set schedule?" Tristan asked him expectantly.


    He was really eager to finish and fix everything so that they could go home right away. Tristan was very excited to share the good news about Zhen-Zhen''s pregnancy with their family.


    Mr. Ford shook his head that made Tristan feel disappointed. He thought he could go home with his wife soon.


    "Eh, if you are not able to convince them to move the meeting, then what is the good news you are referring to Mr. Ford?" Tristan asked him in confusion.<sub> </sub>


    Mr. Ford let out a soft chuckle after seeing the sad and disappointed expression of Tristan.


    "Don''t be sad, CEO Davis. There''s no need to move the meeting earlier. You can also go home with your wife because we will not hold a meeting anymore."


    "Eh, what do mean by that, Mr. Ford? Are they refusing to see and talk to me?" Tristan didn''t get what he meant.


    Mr. Fordughed again while shaking his head. "No need to convince us or exin to us, Mr. Davis. We already decided to invest in yourpany. I''m sorry for causing a ruckus and giving you a hassle when we suddenly backed out."


    "We are now aware that yourpetitor is just trying to sabotage you. We should not let ourselves be fooled and deceived by those ridiculous rumors and false usations. We are sorry about that, Mr. Davis."


    Tristan was overjoyed after hearing that. "Thank you, Mr. Ford. You will not regret this decision. I promise you that!"


    Then Tristan went to pull Zhen-Zhen''s into a warm hug. "Did you hear that, wifey? We can now go home and tell grandpa and our parents personally about your pregnancy!!"


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head with a grateful look in her eyes. "Thank you so much, Mr. Ford for helping us out."


    "No need to mention that, Mrs. Davis. It''s our pleasure to work with your husband." Mr. Ford said truthfully.


    *******


    Meanwhile, if there was a lively atmosphere in Zhen-Zhen''s ward, the atmosphere in the other ward was aplete opposite of Zhen-Zhen''s ward.


    Hannah just woke up from being unconscious. One of her colleagues was watching over her. The others already went back to their respective hotel rooms to take a rest.


    Hannah was in a state of shock when she opened her eyes. She was afraid of something.


    "No! No! This can''t be! She''s a monster! She''s a witch! She can control fire!!! I see it with my own eyes!"


    "Hannah, please calm down! What are you saying? You are now safe. You are here in the hospital right now. Look at me. Listen to me Hannah. Can you recognize me?" Her colleague asked Hannah worriedly.


    Her colleague tried to calm her down but Hannah just continued spouting things she couldn''t understand.


    "She''s a witch!!! She''s scary! Believe me! She stopped the fire!!! She might kill me." Hannah started screaming in fear.


    She was afraid that Zhen-Zhen would kill her after knowing she was the one who locked the door of thefort room.


    Her colleague had no choice but to call the doctor and nurses. She was thinking that Hannah''s mind and emotions were unstable right now because she just encountered a near life-and-death situation.


    ''Is she hallucinating or something?'' Her colleague pondered at that thought.


    It did not take long when the nurses and the doctor arrived. They injected a low dose of sedative to make her calm down and sleep again.

 Chapter 434 She Probably Bewitched Him!

    The next morning, Hannah woke up in her ward alone. Her colleague just went out to buy breakfast.


    Unlike yesterday, Hannah was very calm now. She had time to absorb everything that transpiredst night in the restaurant.


    She recalled in her memory the scene she had witnessed.


    "I am certain¡­ I saw her with my own eyes when she stopped the fire," Hannah mumbled to herself.


    Before she lost consciousness, Hannah had witnessed Zhen-Zhen controlling the fire when she tried to save her.


    If it''s not for Zhen-Zhen''s interference then Hannah would have suffered greatly. She would certainly be burned alive there because of the fire.


    However, the fact that Zhen-Zhen saved her life didn''t cross her mind. All she was thinking now was that Zhen-Zhen was not an ordinary human.


    An ordinary human couldn''t control fire!


    "Oh my gosh, who is she? What is she? She and her parents came from a mountain. They lived in the mountains for several years. Are they a family of a witch? They know witchcraft?" Hannah was wondering about Zhen-Zhen''s origin.


    Hannah gasped in realization. "Don''t tell me she bewitched Tristan that''s why he fell for her? Yes, that''s right. It''s possible. I think she did something to Tristan. There''s no way Tristan would love someone like her in just a short period of time." Hannah started to specte.


    Hannah immediately stood up, removing the IV Drip that was inserted in her arm. She wanted to see Tristan and informed him about the things she saw.


    "I must warn Tristan. Lillie is a witch! He should know the real color of Lillie. She''s not an ordinary human!" Hannah had made up her mind. She would inform Tristan hoping that he would listen to her.


    "I should help Tristan. He is in danger. That Witch might be poisoning his mind. I must do something before it''s toote."


    Hannah was about to leave her ward when her colleague arrived.


    "Oh Hannah, you are awake. Great timing, I just bought some food for breakfast. Come, let''s eat. After that, I can process your paper and the hospital bills for you to be discharged today." Hannah''s colleague pulled her to the small table inside her room.


    Hannah just sighed deeply before following her obediently. Yesterday, Hannah learned her lesson. She knew her colleague did not believe her. She should not have acted like thatst night.


    But they couldn''t me her. She was shocked and frightened after witnessing some kind of supernatural thing. She had never imagined in her entire life that she would encounter something like that.


    The two women sat down, facing each other as they started to eat their breakfast. Hannah''s colleague didn''t mention anything aboutst night. She was just observing Hannah''s behavior right now.


    She felt relieved that Hannah was back to her usual self now. She was frightened by Hannah''s action when she woke up. She thought Hannah was traumatized after being trapped in the fire. As a result, Hannah was imagining things.


    It was Hannah who opened up the topic about the fire.


    "Gisel, how did I get out from the burning restaurant?" Hannah asked her quizically.


    "The rescuers, they were the ones who saved you. They saw you unconscious and they carried you out of the restaurant right away before the big st happened."


    Hannah frowned after hearing that. ''So, Lillie was not the one who brought me out. Did she just leave me there while lying unconscious? Is she thinking of leaving me in that fire so that I would die?'' Hannah pondered at that thought.


    "Oh right! I just remembered. I also saw your friend, Tristan Davis. He said he was together with his wife and his wife was also trapped inside the burning restaurantst night. I didn''t know that Tristan Davis was married already. I''m surprised when I heard that," Gisel informed Hannah.


    Hannah became more curious about what happened to Zhen-Zhen aka Lillie.


    "What happened to his wife?" Hannah threw her another question.


    "Hmm, I''m not sure. I heard she was also rescued but I didn''t know the full details. We left the ce as soon as you were rescued. We apanied you here in the hospital."<sub> </sub>


    "So do you mean¡­ I was rescued first before her?" Hannah asked her in disbelief.


    Gisel nodded her head as a confirmation of Hannah''s query. "I also heard that his wife was also admitted here in the same hospital but she was dischargedst night as well after making sure that she was just fine. Tristan and his wife went back to their hotel."


    Hannah''s frowned deepened after hearing that. She became more suspicious about Zhen-Zhen.


    ''Did she pretend to be weak so that Tristan would worry about her? Such a scheming woman. She is indeed a witch, deceiving everyone with her angelic face,'' Hannah clenched her fists at that thought. She already lost her appetite.


    She wanted to leave the hospital as soon as possible so that she could meet Tristan now. She was dying to tell him the real identity of his wife. She was hoping that Tristan would listen to her.


    "Gisel, I have to go now. I need to meet Tristan. Can you handle the things here? I''m asking you this favor please."


    Gisel could only sigh in defeat. "Alright. You go ahead. I will settle everything in this hospital."


    With that, Hannah left the hospital in a rush.


    *********


    ~ At the Hotel~


    Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, and FaMo just finished their meal. They were now talking about their n of going home today.


    "Matthew didn''t know that you are also here, Father-inw. He had no idea as well regarding what happenedst night. I dropped my phone and I was not able to retrieve it back." Tristan informed them.


    "Are you bothing home with me?" Tristan added.


    "Fa-Fa doesn''t have a passport. He only brought mine after he teleported here," Zhen-Zhen informed Tristan.


    "I can just teleport back to the City of Empire. Zhen-Zhen can go home with you so that others will not suspect anything if they see you in the airport together."


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen agreed with FaMo''s suggestion.


    "Okay, father-inw. I already booked a flight for me and Zhen-Zhen, including Matthew. It is scheduled tonight at 7:00 pm."


    "I called Grandpast night using Mr. Ford''s phone. I already told him to organize a family dinner once wee back. Maybe he had informed Ma and Pa by now," Tristan said, referring to Zhen-Zhen''s adoptive parents.


    "I''m so excited to see them and tell them about our baby," Zhen-Zhen blurted out cheerfully, looking down and pressing her hand on her t stomach.


    Tristan leaned over, nting a kiss on Zhen-Zhen''s forehead. He loved to see the glowing joy in her clear blue eyes. She was so happy.


    "Oh, by the way, wifey, there''s something I wanna ask you," Tristan said as he remembered something.


    "Okay, what is it, Hubby?"


    "I talked to Angelst night. She mentioned something to me. She said you and her were trapped in thefort room because the door was locked outside. How is that possible?"


    "What happened wifey?"


    Zhen-Zhen fell silent after hearing that. Complicated emotions shed in her eyes. She was conflicted about whether to tell Tristan her suspicion about Hannah or not.

 Chapter 435 No One Believed Her

    Zhen-Zhen was still undecided whether to inform Tristan or not about her suspicion of Hannah''s involvement with regards to the locked door of the Ladies Comfort Room.


    Tristan and FaMo were both waiting for her response. They just watched her with utmost interest reflected in their eyes.


    Zhen-Zhen was about to speak up when the doorbell rang.


    *Ding Dong*


    *Ding Dong*


    *Ding Dong*


    Tristan frowned when he heard the ringing of the doorbell being repeated several times.


    "Argh! Who''s the person outside? Can''t he just ring the bell once? Why did he have to do it several times? I swear, I will beat him once that person is Matthew." Tristanined, standing up to open the door.


    Zhen-Zhen just giggled because of Tristan''sst remarks. Then she turned to FaMo.


    "FaMo, go and hide for a while. Don''t let Matthew see you here," Zhen-Zhen reminded FaMo.


    "Okay¡­" FaMo promptly responded before transforming himself into his fireball form. After that, he made himself invisible that only Zhen-Zhen could see him.


    Meanwhile, at the front door of Tristan''s VIP suite, Hannah kept on ringing the bell, feeling impatient. She rushed there to see Tristan as soon as possible. She was treating this situation as a life-and-death situation for Tristan.


    She thought she was the only one who could save him from Zhen-Zhen. She would reveal the truth to Tristan and tell him to leave Zhen-Zhen aka Lillie.


    When Tristan opened the door, he was surprised to see Hannah. Tristan''s expression darkened as he remembered how Hannah tried to create a misunderstanding between Zhen-Zhen and him. She even lied to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Why are you here? What are you doing here?" Tristan asked Hannah in his unhappy tone.


    Hannah was taken aback by Tristan''s cold treatment but she couldn''t care less. She had to tell him what she knew about Zhen-Zhen and convinced Tristan to stay away from his wife for his own safety.


    Hannah immediately grabbed Tristan''s hands while looking at him intently.


    "Tristan, listen to me carefully! There is something you must know about your wife!" There was a sense of urgency in Hannah''s voice as she said those words to Tristan.


    Tristan''s frown deepened as he tried to remove Hannah''s hands. Zhen-Zhen was just inside. He didn''t want her to see Hannah touching him.


    "Stop it, Hannah! Are you trying to create another conflict between me and my wife? Just leave us alone and just mind your own business." Tristan said with his stern cold voice.


    He was very disappointed with Hannah. She was not the childhood friend he knew before. She was acting differently from the person whom he loved before. He couldn''t believe that Hannah would try to destroy his good rtionship with his wife, Zhen-Zhen.


    He decided to let it slide because Hannah was his brother''s fiancee and for the sake of their old friendship.<sub> </sub>


    "Tristan, please listen to me. Hear me out first. I''m doing this because I care for you." Hannah begged, feeling so desperate.


    Tristan was having conflicting thoughts right now. Based on Hannah''s expression, he could tell that she had something very important to tell.


    Sighing deeply, Tristan asked her, "What do you want to tell me?"


    "Tristan, Lillie¡­ she''s not a person you think she is. She''s a witch, Tristan! Wake up! She bewitched you! She is not a normal person. Believe me. I saw it with my own eyes when she controlled the fire inside that restaurant!"


    Tristan was stupefied when he heard that. He didn''t expect that Hannah had witnessed Zhen-Zhen while she was using her power. Zhen-Zhen had never mentioned this to him.


    Now Tristan became problematic about this. ''How can I cover up for Zhen-Zhen? I''m afraid Hannah will tell others about Zhen-Zhen''s power and supernatural ability.''


    "Hannah, did you hurt your head during the fire incident? Why are you spouting nonsense?" Tristan decided to ignore Hannah''s words. Feigning ignorance was the best solution he could think of as of now.


    Hannah shook her head frantically. "No, Tristan! Please believe me. I''m telling the truth! I saw it with my own eyes. I swear! I''m not lying. I''m not making up some stories. It''s the truth!"


    Hannah was still convincing Tristan when Zhen-Zhen approached them. Hannah was frightened after seeing Zhen-Zhen. She immediately hid at Tristan''s back.


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, was very silent. She was just walking towards them with a nk expression. She heard everything that Hannah told Tristan moments ago but she''s not worried at all.


    Zhen-Zhen was just two steps away from them when Hannah yelled at her.


    "Just stop right there! Don''te near us! You are an evil witch! Stay away from Tristan. Did you cast a spell on him so that he would love you? What a scheming woman you are!"


    Tristan''s face contorted when he heard that! He didn''t like the way Hannah called his wife an evil witch!


    "Stop it, Hannah! You don''t have the right to speak like that to my wife! Are you insane? Did the fire and smoke affect your brain that much?!" Tristan burst out, defending Zhen-Zhen.


    "I think you should go back to the hospital and have your eyes and brain a check-up! Stop using my wife here. I can''t stand it if people are talking bad about her in front of me!" Tristan scolded Hannah. He was now mad.


    "What a ridiculous usation is that? Just leave us alone, Hannah!"


    Hannah froze in her spot when she heard Tristanshing at her. This was the first time Tristan treated her like this.


    She was truly hurt. She came there to warn him but this was what she got in return. How pathetic she had be now just because of this?


    Hannah clenched her fists so hard that her nails cut into her skin. She was furious thinking that Zhen-Zhen wasughing at her right now.


    "I came here because I genuinely care for you. But it seemed like she already brainwashed you. Tristan, you will regret not listening to me today. She will ruin your life."

 Chapter 436 She Threatened Her

    Hannah had no choice but to leave. Tristan would never listen to her no matter how hard she tried. Tristan heaved a deep sigh when Hannah left. He walked over to Zhen-Zhen, engulfing her in his arms.


    "Wifey, I''m sorry about that. I shouldn''t have let Hannah speak ill about you. Sigh, we need to be more careful now. It looks like she learned about your ability. Tell me, how did this happen?"


    Tristan was afraid that Hannah would use this incident against Zhen-Zhen. What if she would tell others about Zhen-Zhen''s power. She might spread rumors that Zhen-Zhen was a witch just like what she was pointing out moments ago.


    After a few seconds, Zhen-Zhen finally spoke up and told Tristan what happened.


    "Hannah, Angel, and I were still inside thefort room when the fire broke out. Hannah was able to leave first. Angel and I ended up being trapped inside thefort room."


    Zhen-Zhen paused for a moment. She had conflicting thoughts right now. She was still thinking about whether to tell Tristan or not.


    Zhen-Zhen exhaled deeply. She had made up her mind. Tristan should know the truth.


    "I think Hannah tried to lock the door of the CR from the outside, trapping us inside. When I opened the door, I saw a rope attached to the doorknob. The rope just broke because of the force I used to pull the door from the inside."


    "What?!! Did she do that?! What was she thinking?! Don''t worry wifey, I will talk to her," Tristan burst out after hearing that. He couldn''t believe that Hannah tried to harm Zhen-Zhen.


    ''What would happen if my wife didn''t have a superpower? My wife and our baby would certainly not be able to survive that fire!!


    Tristan got furious thinking about that.


    But Zhen-Zhen didn''t approve of it. "No, hubby. Let me talk to her. I should be the one to confront her, hubby," Zhen-Zhen said firmly.


    Tristan looked at her confusedly. "What are you nning to do, wifey? Your secret is not safe with Hannah. She might use this knowledge against you."


    Zhen-Zhen broke the hug and just gave Tristan a reassuring smile. After that Zhen-Zhen decided to follow Hannah. She would try to talk to her.


    "Where are you going, wifey?" Tristan asked her worriedly when Zhen-Zhen took her step outside their hotel room.


    "I''m gonna talk to Hannah," Zhen-Zhen answered him.


    "Let mee with you!" Tristan said, following her.


    But Zhen-Zhen stopped Tristan. "No hubby. Just stay here. Let me handle this."


    Tristan could only heave a sigh of defeat. He nodded his head and watched Zhen-Zhen walking towards Hannah''s room.


    ''Maybe Zhen-Zhen is right. I should let the girls talk first. I''m so mad right now because of Hannah''s action. It''s better to calm myself first before seeing her.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    ******


    Meanwhile, Hannah cried in her room. She just poured out all her negative feelings, punching her pillows to vent out her frustrations.


    She was really hurt by Tristan''s harsh words. She just wished she could turn back time and make things right between Tristan and her.


    "Why?! Why is it he didn''t believe me? Why did he have to say those hurtful words to me? I''m just worried about him." Hannahmented in between his cries.


    "Are my words not enough for him to believe me? I am not gonna lie when ites to his safety."


    Hannah was stillining to herself and doing self-pity when her doorbell rang. Someone came to see her.


    She had no n to see the person outside since she was not in a good mood right now. However, the doorbell continued ringing.


    *Ding Dong*


    *Ding Dong*


    Hannah wiped her tears and stood up. She fixed herself first before opening the door.


    She almost jumped in fright the moment she saw Zhen-Zhen. She was undeniably afraid of her. She even thought of running away and hiding from Zhen-Zhen if her body didn''t freeze in her spot right now.


    "Hannah, let''s talk¡­" Zhen-Zhen mumbled to her, assessing Hannah''s reaction. She could see the fear in Hannah''s eyes so Zhen-Zhen tried her best to speak softly to her.


    She didn''t want to frighten her further without discussing the issue first. She needed to talk to her.


    "What are you going to do to me?" Hannah asked her nervously.


    "Nothing. I just came here to talk."<sub> </sub>


    After contemting for a moment, Hannah finally allowed Zhen-Zhen to enter her room. But she made sure to maintain a distance from her.


    Hannah was very cautious, thinking that Zhen-Zhen might try to harm her now that she knew her secret.


    "Talk now and leave! I don''t want a witch like you staying in my room. Who knows you are already nning to kill me now." Hannah said angrily.


    She tried her best to maintain her brave front though deep inside, she was really scared of Zhen-Zhen.


    "Hannah, are you sure about what you see? You might be imagining things at that time." Zhen-Zhen tried to sway her.


    Hannahughed dryly while giving her a mocking look.


    "Lillie, you can''t fool me. I know what I saw. I''m not hallucinating or imagining things. I saw you with my own eyes. I might be weak at that time but my mind was still clear." Hannah spat back at her.


    "Furthermore, how can you exin the strength you have? You pulled the door easily. Thinking back, I think you were the reason why your team won during the family gathering." Hannah remembered the game Tug of War.


    It did not take long when Hannah gasped in realization.


    ''Wait, don''t tell me... Tristan knew about it all along?! I remember Tristan asking me if I used my power when he thought that I was his wife.'' Hannah recalled what happened when she tried to sleep with Tristan.


    Hannah could hardly believe it. Tristan was aware of his wife''s ability and power! Hannah''s eyes widened and her jaw dropped. She was speechless for a moment.


    When Hannah recovered from the daze, she started to attack Zhen-Zhen with her threats.


    "Even if you control Tristan''s mind right now, the evil will never win. You can deceive Tristan but not me, nor his family. I will make sure that everyone will know your true color!"


    Zhen-Zhen just sighed helplessly while massaging her temples. Hannah was giving her a headache. She couldn''t allow Hannah to tell others about her power.


    "Hannah, don''t be so stubborn. Even if you tell others about what you saw, no one will believe you. They will just think that you are crazy and insane. Do you wanna risk your reputation just because of your hatred towards me?"


    Hannah was taken aback for a moment. She knew that Zhen-Zhen had a point. But she would not give up. She would try to gather evidence that would support her ims.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen already knew that Hannah didn''t like her and there was a very low possibility that the two of them could be friends.


    As long as Hannah was consumed by hatred, bitterness, and jealousy, Zhen-Zhen and Hannah would never be friends.


    With that, Zhen-Zhen could not guarantee that Hannah would stay silent about her power. She would never keep Zhen-Zhen''s secret unless she would find a way to keep her from revealing the truth from others.


    Tristan was right. Hannah might use this against her so Zhen-Zhen should do something about it.


    "Hannah, if you truly believed that the thing you saw was real then you should be grateful to me because I was the one who saved your life back there."


    "If not for me then you might be dead by now because of the fire. So instead of creating trouble for me, why don''t you just forget what you have seen that night and move on." Zhen-Zhen was bing fierce as she continued talking to Hannah.


    She didn''t need to be kind and generous now. She had to make Hannah silent at all cost.


    "No. You are not the one who saved me. My colleague said that the rescuers were the ones who saved me!" Hannah was in denial.


    But deep inside, she knew she could not change the fact that Zhen-Zhen still saved her from that fire.


    She just didn''t want to acknowledge it. She couldn''t bear to think that she was indebted to her.


    Zhen-Zhen''s expression had be serious because of Hannah''s stubbornness.


    ''I guess I have no choice but to threaten her.''


    "Hannah, did you forget what you have done first? You tried to kill me by trapping me inside thefort room. Why did you do that Hannah? Aside from me, there''s also another person there¡­ that can be considered as attempted murder."


    Hannah was dumbfounded after hearing that. Zhen-Zhen had just reminded her about her evil deed.


    "If you will forget what you have seen then I will also forget that you tried to kill me. Tristan''s family will never know about this as well."


    "If they don''t want a witch then I wonder if they would like someone who tried to kill innocent people just because of her greed and hatred."


    Hannah: "..."

 Chapter 437 Giving Her A Second Chance

    Zhen-Zhen left Hannah''s VIP suite with a triumphant smile on her face. She seeded in convincing Hannah to keep her secret. She threatened her using the fire incident.


    Hannah tried to harm her. If Hannah would tell others especially Tristan''s family about what she witnessed when Zhen-Zhen saved her life, she would also tell them about her attempt to kill her by trapping her inside thefort room.


    Aside from that, Zhen-Zhen also mentioned Angel and Mr. Ford. If Mr. Ford learned that someone intentionally locked the door of thefort room thus trapping his beloved daughter inside then Mr. Ford would do legal action about it.


    He might sue Hannah for what she had done. Mr. Ford almost lost his daughter because of that fire incident. Fortunately, Zhen-Zhen was there to save her.


    Hannah felt guilty so she was not able to refute Zhen-Zhen''s words. She couldn''t deny it since Zhen-Zhen already knew the truth. Hannah had no choice but to ept Zhen-Zhen''s proposal for now. Besides, she was aware that no one would believe her since she had no proof.


    p Though Hannah agreed with Zhen-Zhen''s proposition of keeping her mouth shut for the moment, she would not give up on gathering concrete proof and evidence about Zhen-Zhen''s strange power.</anda>


    Once she got the proof for her ims, she would reveal this to Tristan''s family as well as to everyone. This was the only way she could think of to protect Tristan and his family from Zhen-Zhen whom she thought was an evil witch.


    Hannah was already blinded by her hatred and greed. She didn''t even acknowledge that the person whom she hated right now was the same person who saved her life.


    She should feel grateful to her but instead, here she was¡­ plotting against Zhen-Zhen on how she would cast her out of the Davis Family.


    Oblivious of the n Hannah was thinking, Zhen-Zhen just went back to their hotel room where Tristan was waiting. Upon entering his room, Tristan immediately pulled Zhen-Zhen into a warm hug.


    He was still shaken by the fact that Zhen-Zhen almost died because of Hannah''s action. He was really d that Zhen-Zhen had the power to control fire. He didn''t know what he would do if something bad happened to her and their baby.


    Tristan was also ming himself. He thought Hannah did that to Zhen-Zhen because of him.


    "Wifey, from now on, I will not let anyone hurt you and our baby. I will do my best to protect you. I will not forgive Hannah if ever she will try to harm you again. This is the first and thest time I will let her slide."


    "I''m doing this just because she''s my brother''s fiancee and my childhood friend. But after what she did, I could no longer treat her as my friend." Tristan said through his gritted teeth.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head. She understood Tristan''s feelings. She would do the same thing if she was in his position.


    "I will not let her spread rumors about you, wifey," Tristan added, reassuring Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen rested her head on his chest, feeling Tristan''s warmth through this embrace. Her heart was filled with his love. She was really happy right now as she could feel the sincerity in his every word.


    This only meant he had already forgotten about Hannah. He was no longer in love with her. Zhen-Zhen was going easy on her just because Hannah was Tristan''s first love.


    Though Hannah tried to harm her, Zhen-Zhen still chose to be good to her thus saving her life. She did that because of Tristan and Andrew. Hannah was an important person to them so she couldn''t bear to just watch while Hannah was in danger.


    But now, she would no longer tolerate her. She had to protect her family. If Hannah would try to break them apart then Zhen-Zhen had no choice but to fight back.<sub> </sub>


    "Hubby, I made a deal with Hannah. She will not tell others about my power." Zhen-Zhen informed him.


    Tristan was a little bit surprised when he heard that.


    "Really? What kind of deal, wifey? Honestly, I didn''t expect that you would be able to convince her."


    Zhen-Zhen gazed up, shing her dashing smile at Tristan.


    "I used the fire incident, hubby. So can I request you something?"


    Tristan frowned in confusion. He gave her a questioning gaze and asked, "What request, wifey?"


    "Don''t tell anyone that Hannah tried to harm me by trapping me inside thefort room during the fire incident in the restaurant. That''s the deal I made with her to keep her silent."


    Tristan''s eyes widened after hearing that. "What? Are you serious, wifey? Are you sure about this?"


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head.


    Tristan sighed in defeat. "Alright, I will not tell anyone as long as she will not do another thing that can harm you and our baby."


    Zhen-Zhen hugged him tightly. "Thank you, hubby. Let''s give her another chance to redeem herself. I hope she will realize her mistake."


    Tristan stared at her intently. "Wifey, why are you so kind? Why are you doing this?"


    Zhen-Zhen met his gaze as she answered his question.


    "Hannah is just a human like us. She tends tomit mistakes because of her negative feelings. But everyone deserves a second chance."


    "I don''t want to be like the guardian warriors. I know my father did evil things to them that''s why they hated our family. When my father was already willing to change, the guardian warriors didn''t give him second chance."


    "If they gave him second chance then maybe my family was stillplete."


    Tristan could see the sadness in her eyes. Now he understood why Zhen-Zhen was being kind andpassionate towards Hannah despite what she did to her.


    Tristan took a deep breath, stroking Zhen-Zhen''s hair. "Alright, wifey¡­ we will give her a second chance. I''m also doing this because of my brother. I know Andrew loves her so much. I hope Hannah will wake up and realize that."

 Chapter 438 An Update About Guardian Warriors

    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were willing to give Hannah a second chance. It was all up to Hannah now if she would waste it or not.


    "Are you going to hide this from Andrew, right? Hannah''s attempt to seduce you and sleep with you?" Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan expectantly.


    Tristan fell silent for a moment. He was thinking hard about this.


    "Yes, wifey. I don''t want to be the main cause of conflict between Hannah and my brother. Our rtionship just improvedtely. I don''t want Andrew to hate me again just because of Hannah. I will let them sort their issue. I hope Hannah will realize and figure out her true feelings towards my brother."


    "I hope she will fix herself soon ande clean to Andrew. She should reflect on her actions and do the right thing. She should forget about me. She should focus her love and attention on Andrew."


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head in agreement with Tristan''sst remarks.


    "Hmm, let''s pack your things hubby. Then let''s inform Matthew that we are going home tonight. Tomorrow will be our family dinner, right?"


    Tristan''s mood changed instantly at the mention of family dinner. He was really eager to tell everyone about the good news. He was certain that the elders would be happy to know about Zhen-Zhen''s pregnancy.


    "Yes, wifey. I''m so excited to tell them about the good news. However, we will take a rest first at our home before meeting them because the travel going back to the City of Empire might exhaust you and our baby."


    "Ahem, wifey, do you think teleportation will not exhaust you and our baby? Can we just ask father-inw to teleport us back to the City of Empire and just let Matthew travel alone?"


    Zhen-Zhen looked at Tristan with disbelief. "Hubby, you are so mean. Don''t be so harsh on Matthew."


    Tristan pouted as he heard Zhen-Zhen''s concern for Matthew. "Wifey, Matthew is already an adult. He can travel alone. Besides, he is a man."


    FaMo suddenly appeared in front of them and butted in. "Teleportation will also exhaust Zhen-Zhen because she will have to use her power and energy. Teleportation requires a great amount of magical power. Just proceed with the first n."


    "Besides, we should be careful in using Zhen-Zhen''s power. I don''t know why but I can sense that there are guardian warriors who are tracking Zhen-Zhen right now." FaMo had finally shared his suspicion with them.


    "What do you mean, father? Your enemies are also able toe here? How is that possible?" Tristan asked him exasperatedly.


    FaMo confirmed it. "Yes, when I try to roam around the nearby towns and cities, I feel some weird and strange force. It is quite powerful than the guardian warrior whom we fought in the Mt. Calypso."


    "We need to be more cautious. I think the guardian warriors are able to find a way to open another portal going to this dimension. But I hope that I am just mistaken. Zhen-Zhen is not in a good condition to fight them. She''s pregnant right now and it will be more dangerous for her safety."


    FaMo expressed his worries and concerns with them. Tristan became more anxious about Zhen-Zhen''s and their baby''s safety.


    "Father, tell me. What should we do now? How can I protect my wife?" Tristan asked FaMo with his desperate voice.


    "First, we must continue concealing Zhen-Zhen''s power. I already taught her to hide her powers through a sealing technique."


    "Yes, I can do that. I can seal and unseal my power based on the given situation," Zhen-Zhen said to them confidently.


    "Second¡­" FaMo paused as he looked at Tristan with a warning re. "Make sure that Hannah will not spread some rumors about Zhen-Zhen''s power. If the guardian warrior will hear about this then they will have a lead about the existence and the current location of the demon god''s daughter."<sub> </sub>


    FaMo heard everything a while ago. He wanted to burn Hannah alive if not for Zhen-Zhen stopping him.


    "You don''t have to worry about Hannah. I already made a deal with her," Zhen-Zhen reassured them.


    "One advantage we have right now is that the guardian warriors don''t know about Zhen-Zhen''s adult appearance. Unless they also bring that guardian warrior before. He was the only one who saw Zhen-Zhen when the seal was broken."


    "Father, are you referring to the guardian warrior you fought in Mt. Calypso?" Tristan asked him curiously.


    "Yes. I am sure that they will bring him back here. If they do, then it''s just a matter of time that they will be able to locate Zhen-Zhen. But don''t worry. I will not allow them to touch even a single strand of my Zhen-Zhen''s hair!" FaMo said with so much conviction.


    "How about me, Father? What can I do?" Tristan asked him.


    FaMo studied Tristan''s face for several seconds. "Hmm, you?"


    Tristan nodded his head frantically, anticipating FaMo''s answer.


    "Just be a good husband to my Zhen-Zhen. Just stay by her side always and make her happy."


    Tristan didn''t know what to feel after hearing that. Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but feel touched by FaMo''s words.


    "Oh, one more thing! If ever we get to face the guardian warriors, I want you to do something for me."


    "Sure, father! What is it? Just tell me!" Tristan was determined to fulfill what FaMo would ask him to do.


    "Just run and escape as quickly as possible. I don''t want you to get caught in the middle of the fight. I''m afraid that they might use you to target Zhen-Zhen''s weakness!"


    Tristan: "..."


    FaMo patted Tristan''s shoulder and continued. "I can''t concentrate on protecting Zhen-Zhen if you will also put yourself in danger. You are very precious to Zhen-Zhen so make sure to keep yourself safe!"


    Zhen-Zhen giggled after seeing Tristan''s reaction. She knew that Tristan was conflicted about FaMo''s advice.


    "Hubby, just listen to my father," Zhen-Zhen supported FaMo.


    But Tristan didn''t like the idea of running away.


    "Father, why don''t you just lend me some powers so that I can also fight them and protect my wife?" Tristan made a suggestion.


    FaMo: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."

 Chapter 439 Find Her

    "Father, why don''t you just lend me some powers so that I can also fight them and protect my wife?" Tristan made a suggestion.


    FaMo: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    Lending power to humans, FaMo had never done that before. For the million years of his existence, he had been serving the demon god.


    But he had tried merging his body with Tristan''s body only to protect him but not necessarily giving him the power. That method was another story.


    Though it was not entirely impossible still they couldn''t guarantee sess as well. If something would go wrong then Tristan''s human body might be severely injured or damage by his powers. It was quite risky and dangerous.


    FaMo and Zhen-Zhen both gave him an answer, "NO!"


    Tristan: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t want Tristan to fight the guardian warriors by himself. She couldn''t stand the thought of history repeating again where her mother died protecting her father, the demon god.


    As much as possible, she didn''t like Tristan to be involved in this fight. Zhen-Zhen preferred FaMo''s suggestion over Tristan''s suggestion. All she wanted was to make sure that Tristan would be safe.


    "The end of discussion. Let''s just go and pack your things. Inform Matthew that we will be leaving tonight," Zhen-Zhen said with her stern authoritative voice.


    Both FaMo and Tristan were taken aback by the sudden change in Zhen-Zhen''s mood. Tristan could only pout his lips while following Zhen-Zhen obediently.


    He didn''t know why but Zhen-Zhen''s aura became frightening moments ago. ''Did I say something that made her upset? I just want to protect her.'' Tristan pondered to himself.


    FaMo, on the other hand, knew where she wasing from. He also recalled the scene in the cave when Zhen-Zhen''s mother sacrificed herself just to keep the demon god safe.


    It was a very painful memory for Zhen-Zhen, seeing her mother died while protecting her father against the guardian warriors who were hell-bent to kill them.


    FaMo exhaled deeply as he watched Tristan and Zhen-Zhen walking towards his wardrobe. They started packing his clothes.


    ''I guess my responsibility as a Protector is getting heavier now. I have three people who need my protection, Zhen-Zhen, her baby, and¡­ Tristan.''


    ********


    Meanwhile, in Hannah''s VIP suite, she was still spacing out with all that happened yesterday and today. Last night, she almost died but Zhen-Zhen saved her from the fire. She witnessed an extraordinary thing that she didn''t know it could really exist in this modern day.


    Lillie Meyer had the ability to control fire. She was a witch in her eyes. She tried to warn Tristan, thinking that Zhen-Zhen was casting a spell on him to poison his mind.


    But the most depressing part was that Tristan never believed her. He refused to listen because from the start he was also aware of it. Tristan had a slip of the tongue about Zhen-Zhen''s power.


    She just found a perfect opportunity to cast Zhen-Zhen out of the Davis Family. She only needed to reveal and tell them the things she had seen in that burning restaurant.


    However, who would have thought that Zhen-Zhen would threaten her just to keep her silent? She had no choice but to make a deal with her or else, her life would be ruined if she would be marked as a murderer.<sub> </sub>


    After all, she indeed tried to harm Zhen-Zhen. Unfortunately. another innocent girl got involved because of her evil deed. She didn''t know what gotten to her at that time.


    When she did that despicable thing Hannah was not in her right mind as if she was possessed by something. But she could no longer turn back time. Her action just backfired on her. Now, she regretted doing it.


    Hannah was still scolding herself when she suddenly remembered someone: Mheera, the woman who saved her life in the mountain and the same woman who gave her the potion.


    She wondered if she was also a witch, considering that the special potion she gave her possessed some kind of power.


    Her eyes lit up as an idea crossed her mind. "What if Mheera has an extraordinary ability just like Lillie? Maybe Mheera can help me. She might have some solutions on how I can fight Lillie. I also need protection against Lillie."


    Hannah immediately got up from her bed and grabbed her phone. She decided to video call her friends who were currently in the City of Empire. It did not take long when her friends answered her skype call.


    "Sha-Sha, Julia!" Hannah called them out. She missed them


    "Hannah!, how are you? Congrattions. I heard that your exhibit there was a sess!" Julia congratted her.


    "Congrats, sis! We are so proud of you! When are you going back here? We have to celebrate!" Sha-Sha also expressed her joy for Hannah''s sess.


    "Girls, let''s talk about thatter. There''s something I need you to do for me. Can you help me?" Hannah asked them with an urgency in her voice.


    Though they were puzzled, Sha-Sha and Julia just nodded their head in agreement.


    Sha-Sha: "Sure!"


    Julia: "You know that you can always count on us, sissy!"


    Hannah felt grateful because she had them. "Thanks, girls. I would really appreciate your help!"


    "Can you remember thedy whom we met in the mountain when we went camping?" Hannah asked her friends.


    "Oh, the one who saved you!" Sha-Sha promptly responded as she remembered.


    "Of course! We will never forget her. She helped us and she saved our best friend!" Julia said, feeling grateful.


    "Why, Hannah?" Both Julia and Sha-Sha asked her in unison.


    "I need you to find her. Can you visit her? Once you see her, tell her that I am the one who sends you to her. Please ask her to meet me in the City of Empire. I will return home this week." Hannah requested them.


    Mheera didn''t have any contact number. They didn''t know if she was still staying near that mountain. But she mentioned that if ever they wanted to see her they could just see her around that ce.


    Sha-Sha and Julia reassured Hannah. They would try to search for Mheera and bring her to the City of Empire. Hannah didn''t exin further the reason why she wanted to meet Mheera. After thanking her friends, Hannah hung up the phone.

 Chapter 440 Grandpa Lus Enthusiasm

    In the City of Empire¡­


    It was quite busy today in the Davis Family Mansion. Everyone was upied with something as if a big asion was about to happen.


    After receiving the call from his grandson, Grandpa Lu immediately asked every helper: the family chief, the maids, the butlers, and others, to clean, arrange and decorate the house.


    He wanted to give his grandson and his favorite daughter-inw a wee party. Besides, this was the first time Tristan had asked his grandfather personally to organize a family gathering in the Davis Mansion.


    But this time, it''s quite different from the monthly family gathering they were holding before.


    Tristan only asked his grandpa to invite the Meyer Family, his closest cousins, Jake and ke, and Grandpa Lu''s siblings, Grandpa Alejandro and Grandma ra.


    He didn''t want the family dinner to be ruined because of his other two evil cousins, Mark and Daniel. So as much as possible, Tristan requested grandpa to limit the family members who could join them that night.


    Besides, they would still hold another family gathering wherein everyone could attend.


    For Tristan, the people whom he invited during this family dinner were the people closest to his heart and he would be d to celebrate with them this joyous asion, telling them the good news about his wife''s pregnancy.


    Grandpa Lu didn''t think that his wish of having little Davis would be fulfilled soon. He remembered how his grandson scolded them when they tried to trick him, drugging him in order for him to sleep with his wife.


    He had no idea about this good news. He just thought that Tristan would announce to the family that he already decided to introduce Zhen-Zhen aka Lillie as his wife officially to the public.


    He wondered if his grandson would finally hold a wedding ceremony for Zhen-Zhen and him. Just thinking about that, Grandpa Lu was very excited and looking forward to that day toe.


    But the wedding ceremony for both brothers was not allowed to happen in the same year because of some superstitious belief.


    Hannah and Andrew were supposed to marry this year. So if Tristan was nning to hold a wedding ceremony this year then someone between Andrew and Tristan should give way.


    Either Tristan would do it this year and push Hannah and Andrew''s wedding next year or the other way around.


    But if Grandpa Lu would have to speak about this, he would rather push Zhen-Zhen''s and Tristan''s wedding ceremony first since they were already married.


    He would suggest Hannah and Andrew move their wedding next year. That''s what Grandpa Lu was thinking as of now.


    However, Grandpa Lu was in doubt if the Miller Family would agree to his suggestion. Honestly, Grandpa Lu''s impressions towards the Miller Family already changed the moment Hannah''s mother hurt Zhen-Zhen and she still denied it.


    He understood if Hannah''s mother got mad at Zhen-Zhen because of the incident that happened in Oceaniz City. But, Grandpa Lu believed that she should have let the young couples fix the problem instead of adding fuel to the fire.


    Tristan already exined that everything was a misunderstanding. Hannah and Andrew also tried to talk to Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. So Grandpa Lu felt disappointed with Mrs. Miller''s harsh action towards Zhen-Zhen.


    Grandpa Lu was in deep thought when Lucas approached his father. He could see that his father was in a great moodtely. He also had a vibrant aura today.<sub> </sub>


    Cough! Cough!


    Lucas cleared his throat to get Grandpa Lu''s attention.


    "Dad, are you that excited to see Tristan and Lillie? Lillie was with us just a few days ago, don''t tell me you missed her already?" Lucas said, starting a conversation with his father. There was a gleam of humor in his eyes as he watched Grandpa Lu.


    Grandpa Lu nced at his son, lifting an eyebrow. "So what? There''s nothing wrong with me missing my sweet and lovely granddaughter-inw."


    Lucas: "..."


    ''Dang! My father is really straightforward. He didn''t even try to deny it. Tsk tsk tsk.. why do I feel like my father loves his granddaughter-inw more than his real grandsons.'' Lucas thought to himself while watching Grandpa Lu in amusement.


    Lucas was amazed to see his father very enthusiastic about organizing this family dinner. It would also serve as a Wee Home Party for Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    Nevertheless, Lucas was so happy to see that Tristan and Grandpa Lu were getting bettertely. That grandfather and grandson duo were like cat and dog when fighting and arguing.


    But, nowadays, the two were on good terms. Lucas knew that Tristan''s wife had a great influence on these changes in the family.


    Even he, himself, was very fond of his daughter-inw. He was admiring her more as he could see the positive improvements and changes in Tristan''s attitude and behavior.


    "By the way, Dad¡­ Tristan informed me that they already arrived here at the City of Empire. They headed home first to take a rest after that long journey."


    Grandpa Lu''s face brightened up after hearing that. "Really? Then we should get moving fast! There are only 10 hours left before the Family Dinner."


    Lucas scratched his head. He didn''t know why his father was rushing everyone. Ten hours of preparation was still a lot of time.


    "Dad, can you rx a little bit and calm down? How can they work well if you are pressuring our helpers like this?" Lucas suggested. He noticed that Grandpa Lu was personally overseeing the preparation.


    Because of that, the workers and helpers were very nervous and tensed with their every move, afraid that they mightmit a mistake.


    "Take a rest first. Let me and my wife take over this, Dad." Lucas tried to convince his father. But Grandpa Lu tantly refused him.


    "No! I want to arrange this myself. You go with your wife. Don''t disturb me here," Grandpa Lu said, squinting his eyes at his son, Lucas.


    Lucas could only sigh helplessly. He just wanted to help but Grandpa Lu scolded him for disturbing him.


    If Grandpa Lu doted so much on his granddaughter-inw like this, how much more if he would learn that Zhen-Zhen was already carrying his grandchild, Little Davis?

 Chapter 441 What Is Tristans Announcement?

    ~ At the Davis Family Mansion ~


    Grandpa Lu made sure that everything was prepared for tonight''s family dinner and wee home party for Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    The long table containing bountiful and assorted food was not all set in the hall. The delicious aroma of different delicacies spread in the entire ce.


    The invited family members also arrived except for Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. Alice and Thomas, Zhen-Zhen''s foster parents were now being entertained by Isabelle and Lucas, making them feel at home.


    Grandpa Lu, on the other hand, kept pacing back and forth as he checked the time on his wristwatch. He couldn''t wait for his grandson and granddaughter to arrive.


    "What took them so long? They should be here by now." Grandpa Lu mumbled with a deep frown on his face.


    "Matthew, did Tristan contact you? He''s not answering my call?" Grandpa Lu approached Matthew who was talking to ke and Jake.


    "Chairman Lu, Tristan said they were on the way."


    Grandpa Lu sighed deeply after hearing that. "Alright, then we will just have to wait for them before we start."


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen gotte because Tristan didn''t want to disturb the sleep of his wife. Zhen-Zhen got tired and she slept for several hours. He just let her rest, not caring about the time.


    He knew that his family would understand them even if they gotte. Besides, a pregnant woman should get a good rest.


    While waiting for the stars of the night, the other family members tried to guess what important announcement Tristan was going to make.


    "Hey, Older brother, are we expecting a great-grandchild from Lillie and Tristan?" Grandpa Alejandro asked Grandpa Lu excitedly.


    Grandma ra''s face brightened up at the mention of a great-grandchild. "Really? Is this Tristan''s announcement all about?"


    But Grandpa Lu disregarded their assumption right away. Feeling dejected, Grandpa Lu said to them, "No. I''m in doubt about that. Tristan said we have to wait since Lillie is still attending school. It seems that my grandson has no n of impregnating his wife yet."


    "Sigh! I''m also hoping for that. But I guess that dumb foolish grandson of mine is very far from fulfilling my request yet!" Grandpa Lumented to his siblings.


    Grandpa Alejandro and Grandma ra burst outughing after seeing the gloomy expression of their elder brother. It seemed that they ruined his mood because of the topic.


    "Too bad your grandson is well-disciplined about that. See, he slept with many women in the past but no one among them got pregnant. So it''s not impossible if Tristan would try to avoid his wife from getting pregnant," Grandma ra shared her opinion with them.


    Her remarks gained another deep long sigh from Grandpa Lu.


    "Just be patient, brother. Tristan and Lillie are still young. They just got married so maybe they wanted to spend more time with each other. If they will have a baby early then their bonding moments will change." Grandpa Alejandro tried to console Grandpa Lu.


    "Yeah, I know that. That''s why I stopped pestering and bugging Tristan. I just decided to focus on pampering my granddaughter-inw." Grandpa Lu sighed in defeat.


    But his mood changed 180 degrees when he brought up another topic about Zhen-Zhen.


    "Did you know that my granddaughter-inw became the Campus Belle of Imperial Knight just recently? Hmm, if you just saw how she defeated those other women on the campus, hmm, it was amazing and wonderful!" Grandpa Lu started bragging and boasting, feeling proud of Zhen-Zhen.


    "Really? Tell us!" Grandpa Alejandro urged Grandpa Lu to speak more. He just found a way to divert his attention. At least, Grandpa Lu would not feel depressed talking about their great-grandchild.


    Grandma ra also yed along with Grandpa Alejandro as they listened and entertained Grandpa Lu.


    Meanwhile, the elders were not the only ones who were curious about Tristan''s announcement. ke, Jake, and Matthew were also having a discussion about it.


    "Matt, we heard that Tristan has an announcement to make. Do you have any idea about it?" ke asked him, putting his arm around Matthew''s shoulder.<sub> </sub>


    Matthew shook his head right away. Tristan didn''t inform him either. Aside from Hannah''s attempt to seduce Tristan, Matthew knew nothing.


    Tristan didn''t even mention the fire incident that happened. Maybe, Tristan had no time to tell Matthew because he was busy sticking around his wife. His all attention was only focused on his wife.


    Then Jake made a sidement. "I think Tristan will announce that he will now step down as the CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise."


    That statement just came out of nowhere so Matthew and ke immediately averted their gazes at Jake.


    "Eh, why would Tristan do that?" ke asked his twin brother exasperatedly.


    "Where did you get that ridiculous idea?" Matthew also said in disbelief.


    Jake let out a loud chuckle before answering the two men.


    "We never know. He decided to just stay at home with his wife. Hahaha. See, he couldn''t even stand to be away from his wife for too long. He even asked someone to bring Lillie abroad because he was missing her so badly! Everyone here thought Lillie went missing and someone kidnapped her. It turned out that Tristan was the main culprit!"


    ke facepalmed after hearing his brother''sst statement while Matthew clicked his tongue while shaking his head helplessly.


    They thought Jake had a serious valid reason for saying his assumption. It turned out he was just making fun of Tristan''s action towards his wife. As expected of Jake''s bbering mouth.


    "Brother, can you just shut your mouth? You are making me more confused!" ke said, rolling his eyes at his brother.


    Then he turned to Matthew again, "How about you, Matt? Any guess, Bro?"


    Matt paused for a moment, rubbing his chin as he thought about something.


    "Hmm, maybe Tristan will announce that he will officially introduce his wife, Lillie to the public or maybe his n of holding a wedding ceremony."


    Jake and ke nodded their heads. It was quite possible for Tristan to do that.


    "Then, whose wedding is gonna take ce first, Andrew or Tristan?" Jake asked them out of the blue.


    Matthew fell silent as he recalled what Tristan had told him. Hannah tried to seduce him but he said he had no n of telling this to the family.


    Matthew wondered what would happen to Andrew. He felt sorry for him. Though he didn''t want to ruin Hannah''s and Andrew''s rtionship, Matthew was thinking that Andrew deserved to know what happened.


    "Hey, Matt? What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong? Why are you giving us such a face?" Jake asked him when he noticed Matthew''s troubled expression.


    "Oh, it''s nothing!" Matthew promptly responded. He promised Tristan that he wouldn''t tell anyone.


    But Jake and ke were not convinced. They stared at him intently.


    "Hmm, I don''t think it''s nothing! Come on, spill it out, bro!" ke said, raising an eyebrow.


    Then Jake suddenly snapped his fingers.


    "Ahuh! I think I know the reason!" Jake dered while grinning widely. "Are you jealous of Tristan? Why don''t you find a girlfriend now and get married as well?!"


    Matthew: "..."


    "Here we go again, brother! You are really weird when thinking sometimes." ke mumbled helplessly.

 Chapter 442 Little Davis?

    After the long wait, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen finally arrived at Davis Family Mansion.


    Grandpa Lu was the first person to approach and wee the husband and wife.


    "You are finally here!" Grandpa Lu greeted them right away.


    Just like what she would always do, Zhen-Zhen gave Grandpa Lu a warm hug.


    "Grandpa, sorry for beingte. It''s my fault," Zhen-Zhen apologized right away.


    Grandpa Lu patted Zhen-Zhen''s back. "It''s alright, Lillie. You don''t have to apologize. I know you got tired because of the long travel hours."


    Grandpa Lu was being so kind and considerate of Zhen-Zhen. Tristan could only smile as he watched his wife and grandfather.


    Their parents also walked over to wee them including Grandma ra and Grandpa Alejandro.


    "Wee back, son!" Lucas patted Tristan''s shoulder.


    "Thanks, Dad. It''s so good to be back. Indeed, there''s no ce like home!"


    Isabelle hugged her son right away. Tristan really changed a lot. She could see that.


    "We are all waiting for you. Come, let''s have dinner now!" Isabelle said, guiding Tristan in the dining hall.


    Alice and Thomas also pulled Zhen-Zhen. The family soon gathered around the long table in the dining hall.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were surprised to see the food, table arrangements as well as decorations. There was also a tarpaulin with Zhen-Zhen''s and Tristan''s pictures with the caption "Wee Home!".


    The dining hall was full of different delicacies. It looked like they attended arge feast although this was just a family dinner!


    Isabelle held Zhen-Zhen''s and Tristan''s hands while saying, "Do you like it? Your Grandpa especially prepared this himself for both of you. He put so much effort to wee you."


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen nced at Grandpa Lu who was clearing his throat. Grandpa Lu looked away, pretending he didn''t hear Isabelle''s words. He was a little bit embarrassed.


    ''Eh? Is my Ironman grandpa blushing right now? This is the first time I saw him like this,'' Tristan thought to himself as he watched his grandfather with fascination in his eyes.


    Both Zhen-Zhen and Tristan felt touched after hearing that. They didn''t expect that Grandpa Lu would be so sweet and caring like this. They were very grateful. They could feel Grandpa Lu''s love for them.


    "Grandpa, thank you so much! I really really like it! I love it!" Zhen-Zhen pounced on Grandpa Lu once more.


    Tristan also joined them, hugging Grandpa Lu and Zhen-Zhen. Tristan seldom hugged his grandfather, but this time he did it in front of everyone. He wanted to express his heartfelt gratitude to his grandpa.


    Everyone in the dining hall just watched the three of them with a gentle smile on their faces. They didn''t know why but the hall was suddenly filled with warmth. This was a very touching scene. They could feel the love of the family.


    "Why am I being emotional right now?" Isabelle mumbled with her teary eyes. Lucas just smiled at his wife before pulling her into a warm hug.


    When Zhen-Zhen and Tristan broke the hug, Grandpa Lu announced the start of their family dinner. Everyone went to their respective seats. The family members exchanged a cheerful conversation while eating. No one talked about work.


    When they were done eating, Jake spoke up, catching the attention of everyone.


    "My dear cousin! I heard you will announce something tonight? Can you tell us now? I am really eager to know what you are about to say!" Jake could no longer wait further.


    Grandpa Lu and the other elders gave Jake an approving smile. They were d that Jake finally mentioned it. They were also curious and couldn''t wait to hear it.


    "Yes, son! Why don''t you tell us now!" Isabelle also urged Tristan.


    Everyone was anticipating his announcement. All eyes and all ears on Tristan now. He turned to his wife, staring at her eyes intently while giving her a loving smile. Zhen-Zhen returned his smile and nodded at Tristan.


    Tristan wrapped his arm around Zhen-Zhen''s waist. The two of them moved in front of everyone, facing them with a wide smile. Their eyes were glowing with joy and happiness.


    "First of all, I would like to thank Grandpa for organizing this family dinner on my behalf. I requested this to grandpa because I want to share a piece of good news with everyone here. I really appreciate that you all came tonight despite your busy schedules."


    Tristan thanked everyone first before dropping the bomb. Well, he decided to give them some suspense.


    "Argh! Enough for formalities! PLEASE SPILL THE BEANS Already!" Jakeined to Tristan.


    Everyoneughed because of Jake''sst remarks. They couldn''t me him. They also felt the same way. It seemed that Tristan was intentionally dying his announcement.<sub> </sub>


    "Grandson, just tell us already. Everyone is waiting for it!" Grandpa Lu could no longer stay quiet.


    Tristan just let out a soft chuckle as he could see their excitement and impatience.


    "Alright! Alright! I have two announcements to make." Tristan swept his gaze across the hall before continuing.


    "First, I would like you to know that I decided to introduce Lillie as my wife during the celebration of the City of Empire''s Centennial Year. I will make a public announcement on that day during the event!"


    "I like that, Grandson! I support your idea! It''s now time to make everyone know who is your wife, the one and only Mrs. Lillie Davis!" Grandpa Lu said, showing his full support to Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    Jake raised his hand again to get Tristan''s attention. "Ahem, Cousin! I think I know your second announcement!"


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen exchanged meaningful nces before asking Jake.


    "Really? Hmm, okay. So tell us¡­ what is it, my dear cousin?" Tristan said, giving Jake a challenging look. His eyes sparkled with humor.


    ke just massaged his temples because of his twin brother''s interruption. ''Is he trying to steal the spotlight tonight?''


    Matthew could only shake his head.


    "Hahaha. Ahem, Promise me first that you will treat me if I get this right!" Jake demanded Tristan.


    Tristan just let out a soft chuckle before nodding his head. "Deal!"


    "Hmm, I think you are nning to hold a wedding ceremony! Are you announcing the date of your wedding?!" Jake said with certainty in his voice!


    Everyone nodded in agreement. They were also thinking about that.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen smiled at them.


    "Ahem, cousin! Thank you for reminding me. That will be my next n. However, that is not my second announcement tonight."


    "Oh,e on, cousin?! Are you just saying this because you don''t want to treat me?" Jake said exasperatedly.


    "Of course not!" Tristan promptly denied it.


    ? Grandpa Lu felt disappointed when he heard that. He was really expecting Tristan to tell them about his wedding.


    "Tristan, I think you just made your grandpa sad after saying that!" Grandpa Alejandro said, teasing Tristan.


    "That''s true. Your grandpa is looking forward to hearing that from you," Grandma ra also spoke up.


    Grandpa Lu just cleared his throat, signaling his siblings to stop talking further.


    "Alright. Let''s just hear him out first. So grandson, if it''s not about your wedding then what is the good news you are talking about?"


    Zhen-Zhen held Grandpa Lu''s hand and said, "Don''t be sad, Grandpa."


    Tristan had decided to tell the good news.


    "Everyone, listen carefully. I would like you to know that we have another family member here who wants to greet everyone." Tristan said to them, smiling broadly.


    Everyone looked at Tristan in confusion. They were puzzled about hisst statement.


    Tristan lowered his gaze and pressed his hand on Zhen-Zhen''s t stomach.


    "Everyone, please meet our Little Davis. Little Davis, please greet your grandparents, uncles, and great-grandparents."


    Everyone: "..."


    Grandpa Lu: "..."


    ''Little Davis? Did he just say ''Little Davis''? My great-grandchild?''

 Chapter 443 Grandpa Thinking About Little Daviss Future

    Everyone: "..."


    Grandpa Lu: "..."


    ''Little Davis? Did he just say ''Little Davis''? My great-grandchild?''


    There was a moment of deafening silence. Everyone was just staring at Tristan and Zhen-Zhen with their wide eyes. They were still trying to absorb Tristan''s words when he spoke again.


    "This is my second announcement¡­ my wife is already pregnant, carrying our first child¡­ our little Davis!" Tristan said to them with his exhrated voice. His eyes were glowing with joy as he watched the baffled expression of everyone present in the hall.


    No one expected to hear this shocking piece of good news. Even Grandpa Lu disregarded the idea that Zhen-Zhen might be pregnant since Tristan insisted that it was not yet the right time for that.


    Everyone was utterly astounded. Even Jake who was known for his bbering mouth was not able to utter some word because of the shock. After a few seconds, Grandpa Lu broke the silence.


    "My great-grandchild??? I have a great-grandchild now? My granddaughter-inw is pregnant" Grandpa Lu mumbled absentmindedly. He was still shaken by the news¡­ Shaken in a good way!


    Both Tristan and Zhen-Zhen nodded their heads as confirmation to Grandpa Lu''s query.


    "Yes, Grandpa. So don''t be sad now! We already fulfilled your wish!" Tristan said to his grandpa with so much enthusiasm.


    Grandpa Lu didn''t say any more words. He just pulled Tristan into a tight hug, patting his head as if he was petting him for a job well done. The overwhelming happiness was written all over Grandpa Lu''s face.


    He was still speechless. And he couldn''t contain his joy and excitement. Grandpa Lu was smiling from ear to ear but his eyes suddenly got teary.


    Soon, the dining hall was filled with everyone''s voices as they rejoiced for the good news they had just received from Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Oh my gosh! Our naughty cousin is going to be a dad now! And we are going to be Uncles of Tristan''s and Lillie''s baby, brother!!" Jake yelled at his twin brother Jake while shaking his shoulders.


    Matthew also blinked his eyes several times just watching Tristan in disbelief. He was with them in the States but he never heard about Zhen-Zhen''s pregnancy. He just realized the reason why Tristan was overly protective of Zhen-Zhen during their trip going back to the City of Empire.


    "Oh my God, congrattion dears. I''m so happy for the both of you!" Isabelle also hugged Zhen-Zhen.


    <o>,m "My son, when did you learn about this?" Lucas asked Tristan. He was now patting Tristan''s back as well.</o>


    "We just learned about thisst two nights, in abroad. Something came up so I brought Lillie to the hospital. The doctor informed us about her pregnancy. But Dad¡­ Don''t ask me the reason why we went to the hospital. I will exin the detail about the incident abroadter. For now, let''s enjoy this night and celebrate!"


    Alice and Thomas also approached Zhen-Zhen. Everyone congratted the husband and wife. This was such a happy asion for the Meyer and Davis Family. The mansion became super lively tonight.


    Grandpa Alejandro and Grandma ra congratted Grandpa Lu. Finally, his wish came true. Tristan fulfilled his desire of having a great-grandchild!


    "Ahem, brother, it looks like Tristan failed to control himself. He even broke his words." Grandpa Alejandro said to Grandpa Lu with a teasing smile on his face.


    Grandpa Lu let out a soft chuckle. He was really energetic tonight. "Ahem, of course, with his wife, Lillie, who would be in the right mind to control himself? I bet it would be torture every night!"


    The two elders burst outughing at that thought. Grandma ra could onlyugh with them.<sub> </sub>


    "Tristan, Lillie, this old man has another request from you. Can you grant my wish?" Grandpa Lu suddenly asked them out of the blue.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen exchanged nces with each other, wondering what request Grandpa Lu would ask them right now.


    "What is it, Grandpa?" Zhen-Zhen softly said.


    "If it''s not difficult then we will try to grant your request, grandpa," Tristan also responded.


    "Can you and Lillie stay here in the Davis Mansion so that we can monitor and take care of Lillie''s pregnancy? I want to make sure that my granddaughter-inw and my great-grandchild will be healthy."


    "Alice and Thomas can alsoe here and stay over to visit you," Grandpa Lu added as he nced at Zhen-Zhen''s foster parents.


    Grandpa Lu was aware that Meyer''s residence was just near Tristan''s ce. Tristan arranged it so that Alice and Thomas can visit them anytime. But this time, Grandpa Lu really wanted Zhen-Zhen and Tristan to stay at the Davis Mansion.


    Though it would take 9 months before he could meet his great-grandchild, Grandpa Lu was already excited to see Little Davis. In connection to that, he wanted to make sure that Zhen-Zhen''s pregnancy would be safe and healthy for both mother and child.


    "I will also ask our Family Doctor to examine Lillie tomorrow. I think I should hire a nutritionist too to monitor Lillie''s diet. Lillie should eat nutritious food. Oh, we should also build a yground here for Little Davis." Grandpa Lu spoke spontaneously, telling them his ns.


    "Tristan, you should do research about the dos and don''ts during pregnancy. Don''t give your wife too much stress. You should treat her well!" Grandpa Lu started to lecture and give random advice to Tristan.


    "Oh, you should be a good father to your child! Take good care of Lillie! Is that clear?"


    "Yes, Grandpa. No need to remind me of that! I will do my best to be the best father and husband in the world," Tristan said cheerfully!


    "Hmm, if Little Davis is a girl, I will hire a bodyguard for her. I don''t want to see men pestering my great-granddaughter. I bet she will not be able to focus on her studies if every day she will be disturbed by her suitors." Grandpa Lu mumbled while rubbing his chin.


    "I think we can enroll her in music sses and cooking sses to gain more skills. I wonder if she wants to be a doctor once she grows up. Then she might be the first doctor in the Davis Family!" Grandpa Lu mumbled excitedly.


    "If Little Davis is a boy, then I will enroll him in judo, taekwondo, and karate sses to train him well. He needs to be strong so that he will be able to protect his mother and his younger siblings. I will also teach him to be good to women and not y with their feelings. I must ensure that he will not follow his father''s footsteps of being a certified Cassanova!"


    "He should be a man of integrity. He should stick to one and will only love one woman, aside from his mother and grandmothers."


    "Hmm, should I let him manage thepany and rece Tristan? Oh, I will think about it. If he wants to be awyer or a soldier instead of being a businessman and entrepreneur then I will certainly support him."


    Tristan: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    Everyone: "..."


    Grandpa Lu spoke non-stop, not allowing everyone to speak. They just listened to him with amusement on their faces. Little Davis might be as big as a dot as of now, but his great grandfather was already nning his or her future.

 Chapter 444 Future Trouble Because Of His Past

    The Davis Family Dinner went smoothly. Everyone celebrated the good news of Zhen-Zhen bing pregnant. The mansion became livelier because of that.


    Because of Grandpa Lu''s request, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen stayed behind, sleeping at the Davis Mansion that same night. They agreed with his requests of them staying in the Davis Mansion from now on.


    They would just go back to Tristan''s ce tomorrow to pick up FaMo and Pam-Pam including some of their clothes and necessary things they needed.


    The family doctor would also arrive in the afternoon tomorrow to examine and check Zhen-Zhen''s health. Grandpa Lu also contacted the best nutritionist and OB-Gyn in the City of Empire who would monitor and help Zhen-Zhen during her pregnancy.


    When everyone left, Tristan let Zhen-Zhen take a rest first in their room while he, Grandpa Lu, and his parents gathered in Grandpa Lu''s studies to discuss something.


    "So grandson, what are you nning to do about Lillie''s studies? Have you discussed it already?" Grandpa Lu was also wondering about their decision regarding this matter.


    Lucas and Isabelle waited for Tristan to answer Grandpa Lu''s query.


    "She will continue her studies and just finish this first semester. The semester is about to end in three months so other students will not notice her pregnancy. Her tummy will still be unnoticeable by that time."


    "My wife also agreed with this. She will continue her studies after giving birth to our child."


    Grandpa Lu and his parents had no objections as well.


    "Son, do you want us to assign a female bodyguard who will watch over Lillie in her school? At least, the bodyguard will be able to assist or help Lillie in some way. Of course, it''s precautionary measures too if an ident will happen someone will protect her." Isabelle suggested to Tristan as they heard about the fire incident abroad.


    "Son, are you sure that Lillie is just fine? Nothing bad happened to her during the fire incident abroad?" Lucas asked Tristan to confirm.


    Grandpa Lu and his parents got worried when Tristan and Zhen-Zhen informed the family a while ago about the fire incident. That''s the reason they learned Zhen-Zhen''s pregnancy early.


    p Even Matthew was surprised that it happened abroad. He had no idea about it. A lot of things happened in just one night. But as expected, Tristan didn''t mention Hannah and her despicable act.</anda>


    "Dad, don''t worry. The doctor reassured us that Lillie and our child were both safe. Besides, our family doctor will examine her again tomorrow."


    After answering his father, Tristan turned to his mother. "Mom, about the bodyguard, let me discuss it with my wife first. But I also like the idea of someone watching over her." Tristan sighed deeply as he remembered someone.


    "Do you know that Clifford Sy, the CEO of Sy Corp, approached my wife? He is the same guy who created trouble for ourpany overseas. I''m afraid he is doing this to get back at me," A cold glint shed through Tristan''s eyes as he said those words.


    Grandpa Lu frowned when he heard that. It seemed that Tristan''s past actions might give him lots of trouble today. Grandpa Lu knew the conflict between Tristan and Clifford.


    "Sigh, this happened because you flirted with so many girls!" Grandpa Lu had the urge to scold Tristan.


    "Let me warn you, grandson! Now that you decided to introduce Lillie as your official wife to the public, you should get ready for more troubles that wille your way. Your women who are chasing after you might target Lillie once they learn that you are already a married man."<sub> </sub>


    "I agree with your grandpa! Did you make sure that you didn''t get involved with an obsessed woman? Because if you did then that woman might find a way to hurt your wife out of hatred and jealousy!" Lucas also said to Tristan.


    Tristan was rendered speechless after hearing that. He suddenly became afraid for his wife and himself as well. What if not only Hannah would try to stir a conflict between them? This would be a great headache for Tristan to handle.


    Tristan hit his forehead. "Argh?! I''m a big jerk! Now I regretted everything that I did in the past. Mom, Dad, Grandpa, I think assigning a female bodyguard for my wife is a good idea. I''ll talk to her soon!"


    He wouldn''t allow other women toy a finger on his wife. He should ensure to protect Zhen-Zhen and keep her safe using his own ability and human power!


    "That''s the right decision, son! Don''t worry, I will ask your Grandpa Alejandro to rmend a female bodyguard who is trustworthy and very loyal. Someone who is willing to do anything just to keep Lillie safe!" Lucas said, reassuring Tristan.


    "Thanks, Dad! I will leave this to you."


    "Okay, go back to your wife now. She might be waiting for you. Let''s discuss tomorrow the big event during the Centennial Year Celebration of the City of Empire," Grandpa Lu said, calling it a night and dismissing Tristan.


    Tristan just nodded his head. He thanked his grandpa and his parents once more for organizing the Family Dinner before leaving Grandpa Lu''s study.


    **********


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the City of Empire, Clifford Sy was currently talking to his assistant, Dexter.


    "Sir, I just confirmed it! Tristan Davis is back. He just arrived today together with his wife. It looks like he already solved the issue abroad." Dexter informed Clifford.


    Clifford''s face darkened when he heard that. He didn''t expect that Tristan would be able toe back sooner. He was not yet done ying with his wife.


    He knew that Tristan would not allow him to approach his wife again once he learned that they already met.


    Clifford had no idea that Tristan was already aware of his moves. He would surely take action now. Tristan would not let Clifford meet Zhen-Zhen just like before.


    "Alright. Thanks for the information. I think I know what I should do next. By the way, did you just say that Tristan came back together with his wife? Lillie also went Abroad?" Clifford asked his assistant in puzzlement.


    "Yes, it seemed like she did," Dexter answered him.


    Clifford''s grip on his wine ss tightened. He was really upset about it.


    ''What a lucky guy? They really couldn''t bear to be separated from each other.'' Clifford thought to himself, his heart filled with bitterness and¡­ jealousy? Clifford was jealous right now because of Zhen-Zhen.

 Chapter 445 Cliffords Provocation

    In connection to the Celebration of the Centennial Year of the City of Empire, the Mayor invited the prominent businessmen who would join and participate during the big event. They were gathered in the City Hall for a very important meeting.


    There would be a big G. During that G, toppanies in the City of Empire would be given the chance to showcase their best products.


    Many prominent people inside and outside of the City were invited. This event for thosepanies was a great opportunity to attract investors and advertise their products.


    In rtion to that, each participatingpany was donating 30 percent of their earnings that they would get during the event. The donation would be used to improve infrastructures in the City of Empire.


    Aside from that, a portion of the donation would be allocated to the projects focusing on tourism and humanitarian activities of the city.


    Sy Corp and Heavenly Star Enterprise were just two of those toppanies who would also join the product showcasing activity during the G. Other bigpanies would not let this opportunity go to waste.


    Everypany sent their representatives to attend this meeting. They would tackle the preparation and the flow of the program during the events.


    Tristan personally attended this meeting because he wanted to be hands-on in the uing event. That was the day he would announce in the public about his marriage and introduce his lovely wife to everyone.


    Unexpectedly, Clifford Sy was also the one representing hispany in this meeting. With that, Tristan''s and Clifford''s paths crossed again.


    Tristan hadplicated emotions after seeing Clifford in the meeting room. Clifford was also surprised to see Tristan. He didn''t expect that they would meet very soon after Tristan came back from abroad.


    As usual, Clifford just acted indifferently, ignoring Tristan''s presence. Tristan just maintained his calmposure although deep inside he was dying to confront Clifford.


    Tristan tried his best to be more patient. He made a mental note that after the meeting he would try to talk to Clifford. The meetingsted for two hours.


    Tristan waited for Clifford outside the City Hall. He asked Matthew to go back first in thepany since he would talk to Clifford first. He just hoped that Clifford would not ignore him this time.


    Since this was rted to Zhen-Zhen, Tristan would not tolerate Clifford. He just hoped that Clifford did not approach his wife intentionally just because of revenge.


    After a few minutes of waiting, Clifford finally came out of the City Hall together with his assistant, Dexter. Clifford stayed behind since he had discussed something with the Mayor. It was not rted to the event but to their new project.


    Tristan took a deep breath before walking toward Clifford.


    "Mr. Sy, I wonder if you can lend a few minutes of your time. Can we talk for a moment? There''s something very important I wanna talk to you." Tristan calmly said to Clifford.<sub> </sub>


    Honestly, Clifford was caught off guard when Tristan approached him first. It never crossed his mind that Tristan would take his initiative to talk to him.


    Clifford didn''t give his answer right away. He just stared at Tristan with an indescribable expression on his face. Sensing the heavy tension surrounding the two men, Dexter immediately excused himself to give the two men privacy.


    "Don''t worry, this will not take long," Tristan said, convincing Clifford.


    In the end, Clifford just nodded his head, signaling Tristan to follow him. They chose a spot where there were no people passing by.


    Since Tristan said that this conversation would be quick, the two men never bothered to find a ce where the two of them could sit downfortably. They just stood in front of each other, Clifford was leaning on the wall while Tristan was facing him.


    "I will not beat around the bush, Mr. Sy. I want to talk to you about my wife. Did you intentionally approach her because of our past grudges?" Tristan asked Clifford directly.


    Clifford''s lips stretched into a smirk. It seemed that Tristan already learned that he met his wife. Instead of answering Tristan, Clifford asked him in return. "Why are you asking me this, Mr. Davis?"


    Tristan frowned since he didn''t like the way Clifford responded to him. But he already expected Clifford to act like this. Clifford won''t be honest with him since he was treating Tristan as his mortal enemy.


    He could see in Clifford''s eyes his hatred directed to him. Tristan could only sigh deeply. Since Clifford didn''t want to say his intention of meeting his wife, Tristan had no choice but to warn him.


    "Mr. Sy, my wife has nothing to do with our past grudges. Don''t get her involved with our conflict. If you approached him with an ill motive then I have to warn you. Just stay away from my wife. Don''t you ever use her just to get back at me. I will never allow that." Tristan''s expression became more serious.


    "Come at me any time. Attack me and mypany. I know you are the one responsible for creating troubles for our branches abroad. You can do that. But don''t you ever involve my wife in this! Just leave her alone." Tristan said with his stern voice.


    However, Clifford was not intimidated by his warning at all. Heughed dryly and sneered at him.


    "Why, Mr. Davis? Are you afraid that your wife will be stolen from you? Hmm, maybe you are not that confident about yourself. Well, to think about it, how can a woman like your wife stay faithful to a man like you? You don''t deserve her, Mr. Davis. She needs a guy who is better than you¡­ a man like me," Clifford didn''t restrain himself from provoking Tristan.


    He was dering war right now. He would not back down. There''s no need to hide his true intention anymore.


    "I wonder what will you feel if your beloved wife will cheat on you?" Clifford added while looking at Tristan meaningfully.


    Tristan''s face darkened after hearing that. He clenched his fists, trying his best to restrain himself from punching Clifford''s face right now.

 Chapter 446 He Didnt Listen

    Clifford was very satisfied after seeing Tristan''s reaction. It seemed that his provocation was working.


    Tristan looked mad and annoyed right now. His face was as dark as the bottom of the pot.


    However, Tristan maintained to be civil toward Clifford. He didn''t want to create a scene there. They were still in a public ce¡­ in the vicinity of the City Hall.


    What would the Mayor think of them if they started throwing punches at each other?


    Tristan closed his eyes and took a very deep breath to calm himself. But Clifford didn''t stop mocking him.


    "A guy like you who treats women as objects that can be added to your collections¡­ will never ever deserve pure love from a girl like Lillie."


    Tristan had never felt insulted like this before. Clifford''s words were like arrows shooting his heart right now.


    He admitted that he was a total jerk before. But he already changed. He also deserved a second chance, right?


    Cliffordughed again as Tristan remained silent.


    "Truth hurts, am I right, Mr. Davis? Are you mad because you are affected by my words?"


    Tristan clenched his teeth while looking daggers at Clifford.


    "Oh, I could still remember how proud you were when I confronted you before about your rtionship with my ex-fiancee."


    Clifford gave Tristan a smug smile. "You never felt even a tiny bit of guilt after ruining our rtionship. You even told me that it''s my fault for not satisfying my woman."


    "Are you that proud? Sleeping with other men''s women?" Clifford said with so much sarcasm in his voice.


    Tristan had just realized that he never apologized to Clifford. Yes, that thing happened. Clifford came to him, confronting him like a madman before.


    Clifford was truly hurt by his fiancee''s betrayal. Instead of apologizing and exining to Clifford before, Tristan just acted as if it was not a big deal.


    Now, he regretted how he treated Clifford back then. He couldn''t me him if Clifford hated him to the core.


    After his long silence, Tristan finally found his voice to speak to him.


    "I know it''s toote but¡­ I wanna say sorry about that. Back then¡­ I didn''t know how you feel. I was so ignorant." Tristan tried to lower his pride as he apologized to Clifford.


    Clifford was taken aback for a moment. Tristan just continued speaking.


    "I should have cleared things between us before. I should have never let your hatred towards me grow like this. I''m really sorry."


    A cold glint shed through Clifford''s eyes as he ground his teeth. It was already toote. He didn''t need his apology now.


    "Believe me or not, it was not my intention to ruin your rtionship. I know this may sound like an excuse to you but the truth was I didn''t know that she was your fiancee."


    "Your ex-fiancee and I-"


    Tristan was not able to finish his words as Clifford cut him off immediately.


    "Stop it already. I don''t want to hear your exnation. You can''t change the fact that you just loved hooking up with any woman. Is it fun ying with them like a toy?"<sub> </sub>


    "I already changed! I''m not that kind of person anymore." Tristan insisted. Clifford''s words were getting into his nerves now.


    He tried to be patient with him and solve this in a peaceful manner by talking to him. But Clifford seemed like he already closed his eyes and ears to Tristan.


    He would never listen to Tristan''s exnation nor ept Tristan''s apology. Clifford chose to be stubborn.


    "I think this is enough. You already took my precious time, Mr. Davis." After saying that, Clifford decided to leave without waiting for Tristan to say another word.


    However, before he left, Clifford gave Tristan another message with a hidden meaning.


    "Congrattions on your Married life, Mr. Casanova. I wonder how long you will be happy and stay in love with your wife."


    "Oh, just to give you friendly advice¡­ don''t you ever forget the word Karma¡­ what have you done to others¡­ mighte back to you¡­"


    After saying that, Clifford left Tristan without looking back. Tristan didn''t know why but he had a bad feeling about this.


    ''Why do I feel so nervous right now? What is he nning to do? Argh! I should warn Zhen-Zhen. She should avoid Clifford.''


    Tristan just sighed deeply, watching Clifford''s back until he vanished from his sight.


    Soon, Tristan went back to the Heavenly Star Enterprise. He became busy with work. But he made sure to check his wife from time to time by calling and texting her.


    Zhen-Zhen just finished her check-up. The Davis Family doctor examined her and the result was normal. Nothing wrong with her health and her baby''s health. Both of them were very healthy.


    Tristan felt relieved after hearing that update from his mother, Isabelle. She was with Zhen-Zhen during her check-up.


    Tristan continued working, handling all the preparation for the uing big event during the Centennial Year Celebration of the City of Empire.


    Tristan was inside his office when Matthew entered, holding a newspaper in his hand.


    "Tristan, I think you need to see this," Matthew said with his anxious voice.


    Tristan stopped what he was doing and nced at Matthew confusedly. He frowned when he saw the newspaper in Matthew''s hand.


    "What is it?"


    Matthew sighed helplessly before handing the newspaper to Tristan. He scanned it, reading the article.


    It did not take long when Tristan''s expression became ugly. He looked mad as he crumpled the newspaper in his hand.


    With his angry voice, hemanded Matthew. "Take this picture down as soon as possible! Which Media Network published this article??!"


    "Morning Star News¡­" Matthew replied.


    "Matthew! Use all our influence to take this article down! Block this no matter what!!!" Tristan was furious.


    Matthew just nodded his head and followed Tristan''s order with urgency. He left Tristan''s office in a hurry.


    "Clifford Sy!!! How dare you drag my wife in this?! I already warned you just a few hours ago!"

 Chapter 447 A Blind Item

    After his talk with Tristan, Clifford ordered his assistant, Dexter to implement his n. He had already prepared this beforehand.


    He bribed one entertainment news reporter to write an article for him. He nned on releasing the article once Tristan returned from overseas.


    Clifford gave his go signal today to publish that article. He was also the one who provided him the pictures to use in that article.


    Clifford was ying a pen in his hand as he read the news article. A triumphant smile formed from the corner of his lips.


    "Let''s see how you will react to this, Tristan Davis. This is just a start. More bombs areing your way¡­" Clifford mumbled, feeling satisfied today.


    A few hours after the article was released, it became a hot topic across the City of Empire.


    The article was actually written in a form of a blind item. The writer didn''t include Zhen-Zhen''s full name. He just made it look like a great expos¨¦ regarding Clifford Sy''s private life.


    [ Spotted: The Cold Indifferent Mighty CEO of the Sy Corp having dinner with a beautiful woman! ]


    [ Who is this Lovely Maiden? The one who could melt the CEO Sy''s cold heart! ]


    [ A Romantic Dinner Date in a newly Established Restaurant! So sweet! ]


    [ The woman-hater CEO falls in love once again! Who''s the lucky girl? ]


    In the article picture, Clifford used the pictures taken by Dexter when he invited Zhen-Zhen. Dexter was good at taking the right angles.


    Zhen-Zhen and Clifford looked like they were a couple, having a dinner date. When Clifford touched Zhen-Zhen''s face, Dexter was also able to capture it! Just a perfect shot!


    The two looked sweet and happy during their dinner. Everyone who would see the pictures would think that Zhen-Zhen and Clifford were in a rtionship.


    Tristan got mad when Zhen-Zhen''s picture was published without her consent. He knew that this was part of Clifford''s scheme.


    Though they didn''t mention Lillie Meyer in that article, Zhen-Zhen''s face could be seen clearly. Tristan took action immediately to take down the article and those pictures.


    But other people had already seen Zhen-Zhen''s face. They were now thinking that she was Clifford''s woman.


    Aside from Tristan, other members of the Davis Family also saw the blind item article. They recognized Zhen-Zhen.


    They wondered why she was having dinner with Clifford Sy? The ambiance in the picture appeared to be romantic. If they didn''t know that Zhen-Zhen was Tristan''s wife then they would really think that Clifford and Zhen-Zhen were a couple.


    Grandpa Lu also took action, sending his assistant, Mr. Twig, to take down and block the article. This would not be good for Zhen-Zhen''s reputation since Tristan was nning to introduce Zhen-Zhen to the public.


    This would cause more confusion once they saw Zhen-Zhen. Getting involved with the two CEOs might be scandalous to her. The implication of this would be like she was cheating on Tristan.


    Tristan and Grandpa Lu just wanted to protect Zhen-Zhen. They would not allow someone to ruin Zhen-Zhen''s reputation in public.


    After reading the article, Grandpa Lu immediately sought Tristan''s presence. He wanted to know his reaction and opinion about this.<sub> </sub>


    When he entered Tristan''s office, Grandpa Lu could feel the gloomy and chilly aura surrounding him. He was in a foul mood.


    Tristan was still holding the crumpled newspaper in his hand while leaning on his executive chair. His eyes were closed and his jaw tightened as he clenched his teeth.


    Grandpa Lu cleared his throat to make his presence known to Tristan.


    Cough! Cough!


    Tristan opened his eyes as he heard his grandfather''s voice. He didn''t notice that his grandpa was already inside his office since his thought was very upied by something.


    "Grandpa¡­" Tristan mumbled. There were different emotions shing through his eyes.


    Grandpa Lu sighed helplessly. This was what he said¡­ Tristan''s past action would bring him trouble in the future.


    "I bet you have already seen the pictures. What are your thoughts about this?" Grandpa Lu asked Tristan. He walked to the soft couch in front of Tristan''s desk and sat down.


    "This article¡­ is intentionally made to stir a conflict between me and my wife. Honestly, I''m furious not only at the person responsible but also at myself." Tristan told his grandpa truthfully.


    Tristan stood up and joined his grandpa on the couch.


    "I hate this. Because of me, my wife is also being targeted just to hurt me. I know Lillie will not betray me. But I am mad and jealous, grandpa!"


    "Another guy used her, making it look like he was romantically involved with my wife. I should be the one in that picture together with my wife! I nned on bringing her to that restaurant but Clifford Sy beat me first!"


    "And how dare he touch my wife''s face! I want to beat him right now, Grandpa!!! I want to cut his hand that touched my wife!" Tristanmented to Grandpa Lu.


    Grandpa Lu tried his best not tough at his grandson''s remarks. At least, he could see that Tristan was trusting his wife wholeheartedly.


    The trust they had for each other would be one of the strong foundations of their rtionship. Others might try to create misunderstandings between them.


    But as long as they trusted each other, then they would surely ovee this kind of scheme. The two of them must stay strong, not letting other people ruin their beautiful rtionship.


    Grandpa Lu ced his hand on Tristan''s shoulder, gently patting him.


    "Grandson, just calm down! The more you be so worked up about this the more your enemy will be happy."


    "Don''t let him see or feel that you are affected by his provocation. Who cares about what others are thinking? The important thing is you know that your wife only loves you." Grandpa Lu said to Tristan, consoling him.


    Tristan nodded his head with a smile. His grandfather was right! He believed Zhen-Zhen. He should calm himself and not be affected by this false rumor.


    He and Zhen-Zhen were happily married and so in love with each other. And now, they were having a baby! That''s all that matters to him most!

 Chapter 448 Avoid Him From Now On

    Zhen-Zhen had no idea that her picture together with Clifford was published in the blind item article of entertainment news. Tristan didn''t mention anything to her since he didn''t want his wife to be stressed or bothered by this.


    She didn''t attend ss today because of her check-up with the Davis Family Doctor. After that, she bonded with her foster mother, Alice, and mother-inw, Isabelle.


    The two of them started to ask Zhen-Zhen about the name of her baby.


    "Lillie, Have you and Tristan decided already about the name of your baby?" Isabelle asked Zhen-Zhen.


    She immediately shook her head. The two of them didn''t discuss their baby''s name yet.


    "I suggest you start listing the names that you want and discuss it with your husband. Since we are not yet sure about the gender of your baby, you can think of names for both gender¡­ names for a boy and a girl," Alice shared her suggestion with Zhen-Zhen.


    "Make it more meaningful to both of you. Lucas and I also had a hard time deciding Tristan''s name before," Isabelle smiled as she reminisced her past experience.


    "Me too, I already told you the meaning of your name right? Thomas and I envisioned our daughter to be beautiful, pure, and innocent, that''s why we gave our daughter the name Lillie which symbolizes purity and beauty," Alice also shared her experience with them.


    "Yes, see¡­ your daughter Lillie grew as a finedy, beautiful and innocent with a pure heart," Isabelle said, caressing Zhen-Zhen''s face.


    A gleam of sadness shed through Alice''s eyes. Her real daughter already passed away at her young age. They didn''t see her grow like a finedy that Isabelle had mentioned. Zhen-Zhen just took her daughter''s identity.


    Alice was sad but she''s fine with it. At least, she had another chance to be a good mother for Zhen-Zhen. She loved her as her own daughter.


    Honestly, Thomas and Alice were wondering why Tristan made that suggestion before. They knew that Tristan had a great reason why he needed to borrow their daughter''s identity for Zhen-Zhen.


    They believed that Zhen-Zhen had her own identity but Tristan chose to hide it for the reason they didn''t know. Though they were puzzled about that, they didn''t ask him further about his reason.


    They just agreed since Tristan and Zhen-Zhen seemed to be good people for them so they decided to help them. They would just wait for the time Tristan and Zhen-Zhen would be ready to share her true identity with everyone, most especially with the Davis Family.


    Alice and Thomas were respecting Tristan and Zhen-Zhen''s decision so for now, they would keep the secret that Zhen-Zhen was not their real daughter and that their real daughter was already dead a long time ago.


    The three women were still talking in the living room when Tristan suddenly arrived. They were surprised to see him. He was supposed to be working at theirpany right now. It was only 3:00 pm.


    "Son, you''re back. Why are you here? Are you done with your work?" Isabelle asked her son curiously.


    Tristan just nodded at his mother and mumbled a simple "Yes, mother" before tracing his steps towards Zhen-Zhen. Upon reaching her spot, Tristan quickly engulfed her into a warm hug. Though she was puzzled by Tristan''s action, Zhen-Zhen just hugged him back.


    Seeing this scene, Alice and Isabelle already got the cue. The two mothers just exchanged meaningful nces before standing up, leaving the husband and wife in the living room. They wanted to give them some private time.


    Tristan could no longer focus on his work so he asked permission from his grandpa to take the day off. After seeing the news article, Tristan had the urge to be with his wife right now. Grandpa Lu could understand him so he allowed Tristan to go home and see his wife.


    "Tristan¡­ is there something troubling you right now? You don''t look well. Did something happen in thepany?" Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan after they broke the hug.


    She could sense that Tristan was bothered by something by just looking at his troubled expression.


    Instead of answering her, Tristan cupped her face and sealed her lips with a hungry kiss. He kissed her passionately as if there was no tomorrow.


    Zhen-Zhen was caught off guard at first butter on, she started responding to him, matching the intensity of his kiss. They continued kissing each other for several minutes until Tristan got satisfied. Both of them were already catching their breath the moment they broke apart.


    Unknown to Zhen-Zhen, Tristan felt insecure about himself right now. He didn''t want to admit but Clifford''s words affected him so much. He was afraid that Zhen-Zhen would stop loving him and chose a guy who was better than him¡­ a man like Clifford.<sub> </sub>


    "Tristan, tell me the truth. What''s wrong? Why are you feeling down today?" Zhen-Zhen asked him worriedly.


    Tristan paused for a moment, just staring at her. Soon, he held Zhen-Zhen''s hands and asked, "What do you think of Clifford?"


    Zhen-Zhen blinked her eyes several times, trying to figure out why Tristan suddenly mentioned Clifford.


    ''Is he still jealous of him?'' Zhen-Zhen asked herself.


    "Hubby, what do you mean?"


    Tristan heaved a deep sigh.


    "I mean, is he a boyfriend or a husband material to you?"


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    ''Yeah, Tristan is definitely jealous!'' Zhen-Zhen confirmed it.


    "Ahem, why are you asking me this, Tristan?"


    Tristan put on a pitiful face and asked her again. "I wonder if you will like him if ever you will fall out of love with me. Will you?"


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t know whether to cry orugh after hearing that.


    "Tristan, First¡­ Clifford is just my friend. Second¡­ I will never fall out of love with you. I decided to stick with you like bubblegum and glue, did you forget about that? I will only love you in this lifetime." Zhen-Zhen tried her best to reassure him.


    "Then wifey, is this too much if I will ask you to avoid your friend? Can you please stay away from Clifford? Maintain your distance from him, Zhen-Zhen. Can you do that for me?" Tristan requested her with his pleading voice.


    She could see the helplessness and desperation in Tristan''s eyes.


    Of course, Zhen-Zhen was willing to do that for him. But she was wondering about Tristan''s reason.


    "Yes, I can avoid him but can you please tell me the reason why?"


    Tristan didn''t know how to exin this to her. He just didn''t want to bring up that he was the reason why Clifford and his fiancee had to break off their engagement.


    He would appear as a rtionship-wrecker. He couldn''t tell this yet to Zhen-Zhen because he was afraid that Zhen-Zhen would me him.


    Though he wanted to be honest with her, Tristan was just so scared right now that he couldn''t tell her about the past.


    "Because I''m jealous of him! Aside from that, he is my businesspetitor." That''s the only alibi he could think of as of now.


    "I feel threatened by him. He even brought you to the restaurant I was nning to bring you." Tristanmented to her.


    "Alright! Don''t feel sad anymore. I will try to avoid him, okay?"


    Tristan just bobbed his head before pulling her against his body. Tristan just hugged her, finally at ease with her presence.

 Chapter 449 She Got Sick

    ~ At Heavenly Star Enterprise Branch Overseas ~


    Andrew and Alveena were not yet done fixing the issue regarding the investors. They still had to talk to the other three investors.


    They were currently in the office when Andrew received a call from home. It was Tristan. Alveena excused herself as she would make coffee for both of them.


    Andrew: "Hello, Bro? I heard that you already resolved our problem in the other branch. Are you back to the City of Empire now?"


    Tristan: "Yes, I''m back. Sorry, I was not able to tell you personally. Things became hectic here on my part."


    Andrew: "Oh, I understand. I know you will be busy with the big event of the Centennial Year Celebration of the City of Empire. So why did you call me now? Perhaps, do you miss me?"


    Andrew tried to tease his brother. The two of them were nowfortable talking to each other, teasing and cracking some jokes.


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle because of Andrew''sst remarks. Who would have thought that the two of them were capable of exchanging conversation like this?


    They had been distant from one another for long. Now, it seemed that they were catching up for those years.


    Tristan: "Missing my brother? Hmm, let''s say a yes for now, or else, someone here might get upset."


    Now, it was Andrew''s turn tough.


    Andrew: "But kidding aside brother, why did you call me today? Do you have an important update to tell?"


    Tristan: "Yes, there is."


    Andrew: "What is it?"


    Tristan: "You are going to be an Uncle now! My wife is pregnant!"


    Andrew: "Really?!! Wow, congrattions, brother!"


    Tristan: "Thanks, Bro. So make sure toe home soon. Let''s celebrate together!"


    Andrew felt d that Tristan wanted to celebrate with him. He even told him this good news personally.


    Andrew: "Sure, bro. Don''t worry, we will fix the problem here very soon."


    After saying that, there was a moment of silence from the other line. Tristan suddenly fell silent as he recalled Hannah''s action.


    He was still conflicted about whether to tell Andrew or not.


    Andrew: "Bro? Are you still there? Do you have something more to say to me?"


    Andrew heard Tristan sighing deeply before answering him.


    Tristan: "Nothing more, Bro. Just take care ande home soon!"


    Andrew: "Alright! See you soon, brother!"


    After the call, Andrew''s mood brightened up. He was happy for Zhen-Zhen and Tristan.


    He immediately stood up to search for Alveena. He didn''t know why but he just felt like sharing this good news with her.


    That was also the time Alveena entered his office, holding two cups of coffee. Andrew walked over to take the cups in her hands, putting them down on the table.


    Alveena gazed up only to be dazed by Andrew''s gorgeous face. He was smiling at her¡­ the most charming smile she had ever seen before.<sub> </sub>


    This was the first time she saw Andrew smiling like that. He couldn''t help it. He felt light-hearted after talking to his brother. He was really in a good mood now.


    "Alveena, I just talked with my brother!" Andrew told her enthusiastically.


    Alveena snapped from her trance when she heard Andrew''s cheerful voice.


    She just answered him with a simple "Uhm" while nodding her head. She knew that Andrew was talking to Tristan a while ago before she went out to make coffee.


    "Alveena, I''m going to be an Uncle now! My sister-inw is pregnant!" Andrew shared the good news with her.


    Alveena gasped in surprise after hearing that. "Wow! Is that true?!"


    Andrew bobbed his head with a wide smile on his face.


    "Oh my gosh! Congrattions, Mr. Drunky! I mean Boss!" Alveena was happy for them. She even jumped with joy in front of Andrew.


    The two of them didn''t know what had gotten to them but they just suddenly hugged each other as they rejoiced with the good news.


    After a few seconds, they broke the hug. And there was a moment of awkward silence between them.


    Andrew wanted to scold himself. He was carried away by his feelings, that''s why he suddenly hugged Alveena. On the other hand, Alveena was flustered since she didn''t expect that Andrew would do that.


    To erase the awkwardness, Alveena cleared her throat and spoke up.


    "Ahem, Boss, have a coffee first!" She said, trying to divert their attention.


    Andrew came back to his usual self and nodded at her. "Thanks for this coffee." He took one cup from Alveena''s table before returning to his table.


    Alveena frowned, watching Andrew who was back to his usual reserved self. The charming smile he had moments ago already disappeared.


    ''Sigh. Argh! That was short-lived! His mood changed again in just a blink of an eye.'' Alveenamented, pouting at that thought.


    Soon, she came back to her seat, frowning. The two of them upied themselves with piles of work. They became busy with their own world once again.


    Alveena didn''t bug Andrew today because she''s not in the mood. At the end of the day, she suddenly felt sick.


    It was because of the weather. In the afternoon, she started sneezing, and she suffered from a sore throat.


    Andrew noticed that Alveena was not feeling well. He advised her to go back to their hotel and rest. But Alveena refused. She wanted to go back together with Andrew.


    Her stubbornness won so Andrew let her stay in the office. But he stopped her from working. Deep inside, he was concerned about her, even advising her to go to the hospital.


    Alveena justughed at his suggestion. She still refused, telling him she would feel better after taking medicine.


    When they went back to the Hotel, Alveena headed straight to her bedroom, slumping her tired sick body.


    At night, her condition didn''t improve but she didn''t want to bother Andrew. She also forgot to buy flu medicine. She thought she could endure it. But her fever got worse as time went by.


    Alveena didn''t have the strength to get up from the bed. She just hoped that she would feel better after getting enough sleep.


    Meanwhile, in the other room, Andrew was still worried about Alveena. He was lying on his bed, staring at the ceiling while contemting whether to check on her or not.


    ''She might be sleeping by now. Should I take a look and see if she''s just doing fine?'' Andrew asked himself.

 Chapter 450 Give Me Warmth

    Andrew would not be at ease without knowing Alveena''s condition. She looked very sick when they got out of the office. He wondered if the medicine took effect already, making Alveena feel better.


    So after several minutes of contemting, Andrew got up from the bed to go out and check on Alveena in her room.


    Andrew was already in his pajamas and sleeping clothes. He just grabbed his coat and phone before stepping out of his suite. Alveena''s room was just next to his. It only took him five steps to reach her room.


    He was already standing outside her room. He rang the doorbell once but he got no response from Alveena.


    ''Is she asleep already?''


    Andrew tried it one more time, ringing the doorbell twice. After a few seconds, it was the same result. No one responded from the inside.


    Andrew just decided to go back to his room. Upon reaching his door, Andrew frowned and stopped on his track. He just picked up his phone and dialed her number.


    Alveena''s phone just continued ringing. After several seconds, Alveena finally answered his call.


    "Alveena? How are you? Why are you not opening your door?" Andrew asked her immediately after the call got connected.


    Silence.


    There was a moment of silence from the other line. Alveena answered his call but she was not talking. Andrew''s frown deepened when he didn''t hear her voice.


    Andrew was about to ask her again when Alveena''s hoarse voice was heard. Her voice sounded very weak.


    "A-Andrew¡­ I-I¡­ feel cold¡­" Alveena said with her trembling voice.


    His concern for her intensified after hearing her voice.


    "My head¡­hurts... I can''t stand up to open the door. I feel dizzy."


    Without saying a word, Andrew dashed toward the elevator. He panicked. Instead of entering his room to call the front desk, Andrew ran in the elevator to personally go to the hotel front desk.


    Upon reaching the front desk, Andrew didn''t waste any more time as he asked them for the extra room key of Alveena''s VIP suite.


    "Can you hurry up and open the room of my friend! It''s Room 505. She''s very sick right now and can''t open the door by herself! I need to see her now!" Andrew said to the hotel staff with so much urgency.


    The Hotel Staff took action right away and apanied Andrew in opening Alveena''s room. He was rushing inside her room.


    He saw Alveena lying on her bed. Her whole body was covered by the nket. She was trembling. Andrew approached her right away, tugging the nket to see her face.


    She was already pale and she didn''t look well. Andrew pressed his hand on her forehead. She was burning hot.


    "Alveena, I will bring you to the hospital," Andrew said. He was about to carry her when Alveena stopped him and shook her head.


    "No hospital, please¡­ I hate the smell in the hospital¡­" Alveenained to him.


    Andrew looked at her with disbelief. "But you went to the hospital to visit me."


    "That was a different situation. Besides, back then, I wanted to see you and make sure that you were fine." She still tried to reason out although she already felt weak.


    Andrew: "..."<sub> </sub>


    Seeing the pleading look in her eyes, Andrew could only sigh deeply, yielding to her request. Then he turned to the Hotel Staff.


    "Do we have an Emergency Doctor or nurse here?" He asked the staff.


    "Yes, sir. We have standby doctors and nurses here in case of emergency." The staff responded.


    "Can you bring them here to check on her?"


    The staff nodded his head before leaving Andrew and Alveena. He went out to call the stationed Doctor for tonight.


    Andrew fixed Alveena''s position on the bed while waiting for the doctor to arrive. She was still trembling as she felt the chill.


    ? It did not take long when the doctor arrived. She immediately checked Alveena. After a few minutes, the doctor was done examining her. She gave her medicine to take. She got the flu.


    The doctor asked Andrew to monitor and watch over Alveena. The doctor advised him to bring her to the hospital if her fever would not go down.


    After giving Andrew final instructions, the doctor left Alveena''s room. He felt relieved when Alveena finally fell asleep.


    He stayed with her, watching over her. He needed to make sure that her temperature would go down since Alveena didn''t want to be admitted to the hospital.


    "Sigh, did I give you so much work for you to get sick?" Andrew mumbled, feeling sorry for Alveena. He was sitting on the chair near her bed.


    He was putting a towel soaked with cold water on Alveena''s forehead. He was constantly checking her temperature from time to time.


    Andrew massaged his temples. He had to admit that he got worried sick about her moments ago.


    Though his body and mind were already tired and exhausted, Andrew was fighting the urge to sleep. He wanted to make sure that Alveena would feel better.


    In the middle of the night, Alveena woke up, only to see Andrew in his sleepy state. He was yawning in his seat. He sat up straight when he noticed Alveena looking at him.


    "Hey, why are you awake? You should sleep more. How are you feeling now?" Andrew leaned over, asking her as he pressed his hand on her forehead. Her temperature went down but she was still hot.


    Instead of answering Andrew, Alveena told him to rest. "I could see that you are tired already. Why don''t you go and sleep for a moment?" Alveena was also concerned about him.


    Andrew shook his head. "Don''t worry about me. I''m just fine. You should sleep to gain your energy. You will feel better tomorrow," Andrew was surprisingly very gentle towards her. Alveena felt grateful and touched.


    She stretched her hand, reaching Andrew''s hand. He gazed at her confusedly.


    "What? Do you feel any difort?" Andrew asked her again worriedly.


    Alveena shook her head and said, "Come,y down beside me and take a rest."


    Andrew was taken aback when he heard that. He was about to refuse her but Alveena pulled him with her remaining strength.


    "Lie down. I''m still cold. I will feel better if you will give me warmth." Alveena said, not allowing Andrew to argue. She held his hand tightly with no n to let go.


    Andrew could only sigh helplessly before joining her in bed. Yes, Alveena seeded again in making Andrew fulfill her request.

 Chapter 451 I Already Like You

    Andrew settled in bed together with Alveena. Since the bed wasrge enough for two people, Andrew just made sure to lie near the edge of the bed, maintaining a distance from her.


    The thought of him sharing a bed with another woman aside from his fiancee felt a little bit awkward at first. But since Alveena went back to sleep, the awkwardness he felt moments ago just disappeared.


    Andrew turned to his side to look at Alveena''s sleeping figure. Unknowingly, Andrew''s sleepiness went away when he started to observe and take notice of Alveena''s beautiful features.


    Andrew''s eyes wandered around her face. Just like other pretty women, she had perfect-shaped eyebrows, long thick eyeshes, and¡­ pouty kissable lips.


    Andrew gulped hard as his eyes stopped on her lips. They reminded him of the idental kiss they shared inside his office. He shook his head, trying to push that memory at the back of his mind.


    "Damn, I am not supposed to think about that. Andrew, can you please behave?" he murmured, scolding himself.


    But no matter how hard he tried, Andrew couldn''t take his eyes off her now, especially on her lips. He had to admit that although Alveena was looking pale and sick, this didn''t make her less attractive.


    However, Andrew also realized that something was missing. It was her lively, energetic and bubbly self. For Andrew, that''s what made her more stand out from other beautiful women he had known including Hannah.


    Andrew brushed a strand of hair from her face and stroked her cheek before saying, "Get well soon, Miss Talkative."


    He failed to notice that he already got closer to her side. So when Alveena moved and turned to her left side, her hand fell on Andrew''s body. She mistook him as a pillow.


    She tried to pull him closer to her but to her dismay, Andrew''s body was heavy and she was weak, so she couldn''t move Andrew even an inch.


    She wanted to feel more of his warmth so Alveena subconsciously moved to his side, burying her body in his. Shey her head on his chest while hugging his waist tightly.


    Andrew froze in his spot. He was caught off guard by Alveena''s unexpected movement. He was now trapped in her arm. The feel of her soft warm body made Andrew''s blood surge. He didn''t know what to do. He wanted to escape but he couldn''t.


    He was afraid to wake her up as well. So in the end, Andrew just let her hug him for a while, hoping that Alveena would turn to her other sideter.


    But this closeness was great torture for him. This was the first time he let another woman touch him aside from Hannah. He avoided lots of them especially those women whom his evil cousins, Mark and Daniel tried to pair with him behind Hannah''s back.


    After a while, he gazed down only to see Alveena sleeping soundly in his arms. She looked more rxed andfortablepared to before. Andrew took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. His mind was in shambles while his heart was racing rapidly inside his chest.


    "Alveena¡­ why are you doing this to me?" He murmured, looking at her helplessly.


    "Alright, Andrew¡­ just for tonight. Only for tonight," he said, convincing himself that he was not doing something wrong. In his mind, he was just doing this because he wanted to take good care of a friend who was sick.<sub> </sub>


    After a few hours of struggling internally, Andrew finally drifted off to sleep. He was still holding Alveena in his arms. He ended up cuddling her in his sleep.


    With his exhausted mind and body, Andrew failed to notice that Alveena had woken up once more. Upon opening her eyes, Andrew''s handsome face came into her view.


    She blinked her eyes several times to clear her vision, making sure that she was not dreaming or imagining things. Indeed, Andrew was the one beside her, engulfing her in his arms.


    A gentle smile formed in the corner of her lips. She felt grateful to him. He took care of her for an entire night. She knew he was already tired from work but he still watched over her, making sure that she would feel better soon.


    Staring at his face intently, Alveena had figured out that her feelings for Andrew were not a mere attraction anymore. It got stronger and stronger every passing day that she was with him.


    She loved teasing him every day so that she could get his attention. Though he would feel annoyed because of her, Alveena was enjoying every little moment she had spent with him.


    She raised her hand to touch Andrew''s face. "Mr. Grumpy, I think I already like you¡­"


    "What have you done to me? Why do I feel like sticking with you from now on? Did you cast a spell on me during our first meeting?" Alveena said in her low voice.


    With their closeness like this, Alveena''s heart couldn''t help but run wild inside her chest. Her stomach fluttered seeing Andrew hugging her. She felt blissful right now.


    Alveena continued talking to Andrew''s sleeping figure. "Thank you for taking care of me. I feel better now."


    She let her eyes linger on Andrew''s face for several minutes. As she was doing this, she suddenly felt the urge to kiss him. She wanted to feel and taste his lips once more.


    "Mr. Grumpy, can I kiss you? Sigh, I wanna kiss you. You look very tempting right now, do you know that?"


    Alveena sighed deeply, still contemting what to do. "I think I''m not in my right mind now. Is this the effect of getting sick? Is this lovesickness as well?"


    But Alveena couldn''t control herself anymore. She wanted to do it. She felt the need to kiss him right here right then.


    "Mr. Grumpy, don''t be mad. I am just giving you a ''Thank You Kiss''... a kiss of gratitude for taking care of me," Alveena said before moving her face closer to Andrew''s face.


    After a few seconds, Alveena''s lips were already brushing his lips, kissing him slowly and tenderly.

 Chapter 452 They Kissed... Again!

    Andrew had woken up at the feel of soft lips brushing his. He slowly opened his eyes, his mind not yet clear. He thought he was dreaming or something.


    ''What am I seeing? Alveena?'' Andrew was confused as to why Alveena was in his dream, kissing him.


    In his sleepy state, he closed his eyes again but he could still feel Alveen¨¢''s soft lips pressing against his. She was kissing him softly and tenderly. Andrew was being swayed by her sensual kiss. He liked it.


    Soon, Andrew''s lips started to move, responding to her. His eyes were still closed. His hand reached out, holding the back of Alveena''s head. He pulled her closer to deepen the kiss.


    Alveena was stupefied for a moment when she felt Andrew''s movement. ''He is now awake¡­ and¡­ he is kissing me back!''


    Her heart raced even faster at that thought. She could feel Andrew''s lips nibbling on her lower lip. She felt like she was drowning right now. This was too good to be true. She had never imagined that Andrew would respond to her.


    Though she felt so embarrassed at the thought that he caught her stealing a kiss from him, Alveena didn''t care anymore. She wanted this. She initiated it first and she had no n of spoiling the moment.


    She just let her feelings go with this kiss. She slightly opened her mouth, inviting Andrew to explore it. Her wish was granted as Andrew entered her mouth with his tongue.


    She dly weed him with her tongue, wrestling with his inside her mouth. Soon, he caught hers and started licking and sucking her.


    Alveena could only moan in between their kisses. She felt hot, not because of her fever but because of Andrew and his expert skill in kissing.


    Her hands started caressing his chests as they continued kissing. She could feel it¡­ the rapid beating of his heart.


    She was not the only one whose heart was running wild right now, but also Andrew.


    As time went by, Andrew''s movement became fiercer, kissing her hungrily as if he was craving for this.


    Alveena was nervous and at the same time, feeling blissful. Andrew was making her feel so good. It was an amazing feeling. She had never felt this feeling before with other men, only with Andrew.


    Meanwhile, Andrew had finally sobered up. He realized that this was not a dream. He was kissing Alveena for real.


    His mind was telling him to stop but his body had a mind of its own. The more he wanted to restrain himself the more his body was craving for more.


    ''This is so wrong! But I can''t stop myself! Why do I feel like Alveena''s lips were like a drug to me? I know I have to stop but I-''


    As Andrew was having an internal battle in his mind, his kiss was bing more passionate.


    The two of them only stopped when they had to catch their breath and gasp some air.


    The two of them were silent. The only noise that could be heard inside that room were their heavy breathing and panting.


    Their foreheads were pressed to each other, both of them had their eyes closed. Alveena and Andrew were trying to calm their emotions.


    They didn''t know what to say. Both of them couldn''t think of the right words to say at that certain moment.


    Andrew sighed deeply before pulling Alveena against his body. He had to admit that kiss felt so amazing. He didn''t want to ruin it by saying sorry to her.<sub> </sub>


    In the end, he chose to stay silent. Making excuses for that action might make things worse between them.


    Meanwhile, Alveena also felt the same way. She had no courage to speak up. Though she was known by Andrew for being talkative, Alveena couldn''t utter any words right now.


    ''What should I tell him? Should I talk first or let him speak first? Besides, he is the guy¡­ so¡­ Andrew, for goodness'' sake, say something first!'' Alveena thought to herself, waiting for Andrew to speak up.


    But Andrew had no n of talking about that kiss for now. What should he tell her?


    ''Alveena, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have kissed you. I have a girlfriend, a fiancee though we are in a cool off right now. I know it''s unfair for both of you.''


    This was what was on his mind right now but he didn''t have the courage to tell that to Alveena.


    Alveena could no longer stand this silence between them so she decided to say something.


    "Andrew, I-"


    She was not able to continue her words since Andrew stopped her from talking. He pressed his fingers on Alveena''s lips.


    "Don''t talk. You should sleep. You still have fever. Your body is hot," Andrew finally said, breaking his silence.


    Alveena''s cheeks reddened in an instant. ''Dummy, I don''t think that I''m hot because of my fever. You are the reason for this!''


    Alveena just decided to keep her mouth shut since Andrew didn''t want to talk about it.


    She felt like crying. She didn''t know what Andrew was thinking about that kiss. She was dying to know his thoughts.


    After seeing Alveena''s sad and gloomy expression, Andrew just sighed helplessly. He was aware that Alveena wanted to talk about the kiss but he stopped her from talking.


    He didn''t know why but he wanted to cheer her up. Topensate her for making her upset, Andrew nted a soft kiss on her forehead before pulling her again.


    Alveena was dumbfounded because of Andrew''s action. Her face was now pressed on his hard chest as Andrew''s arms were wrapped around her body. He was hugging her.


    Soon, Alveena felt Andrew''s hands rubbing her back and stroking her hair.


    "Let''s sleep, Alveena. I am tired and sleepy. You also need to rest to recover fast. Get well soon, Alveena." Andrew said those words to Alveena with gentleness in his voice.


    Alveena finally smiled after hearing that. She nodded her head before closing her eyes. She hugged Andrew back and she was now satisfied.


    "Thanks, Andrew. Goodnight."


    "Sweet dreams, Alveena."

 Chapter 453 Andrews Answer To Alveenas Question

    Andrew didn''t know what to do when morning came. Alveena was still in his arms. She was hugging him tightly. He knew he couldn''t avoid that ''kissing'' topic forever.


    He was now being problematic on how he would deal with this concern. The right thing to do was, to be honest with her but he didn''t know how he would bring this up.


    He couldn''t say sorry after kissing her backst night. Alveena might feel offended if he would do that.


    ''Argh, can we just forget about it as if nothing happened?'' Andrew told himself, only to shake his head right away.


    ''Of course not, I don''t think I can act as if nothing happened. Aah, why did I do that? I should have pretended to be asleep or dreaming!'' Andrew started his morning with an internal battle inside his mind.


    He had lost counts of how many times he sighed this morning. He wanted to scold himself because he was not supposed to feel something toward Alveena since he was still amitted guy.


    However, he didn''t know why but Alveena could affect him this much. Was it because they were always together for these past few weeks? Could it be he was used to herpany now? Andrew couldn''t figure out the exact reason. He was still confused.


    He wanted to stay faithful to Hannah even though they were currently in a cool off. But he couldn''t resist Alveena''s charm as if he was slowly being drawn to her every passing day.


    Andrew was still in deep thought when Alveena slightly moved. He gazed down only to see Alveena waking up. She finally let go of his body as she brought her hand on her face, rubbing her eyes to clear her vision.


    Andrew pressed his palm on her forehead to check her temperature. He forgot to do it a while ago since his mind was upied by a lot of things. Her temperature was back to normal. He felt relieved that her fever was gone.


    "Good morning, Mr. Drunky Grumpy¡­ What time is it? Are wete for work now?"


    Andrew squinted his eyes at her upon hearing her words. He gently flicked her forehead using his finger.


    "Aww! Why did you do that?" Alveenained to Andrew, ring her eyes at him.


    "You got sick yesterday and couldn''t even move your bodyst night! And now, you are thinking about going to work! Are you trying to get yourself killed by overworking?" Andrew nagged and scolded her.


    "Do you think I am a cruel Boss who would let his assistant go to work after getting sick? I don''t even know if you recoverpletely. You still look sick and weak," Andrew added, ncing at Alveena with disbelief.


    She could only pout her lips while rubbing her forehead.


    "I just got used toing to work every day, that''s why I forgot," Alveena justified her words.


    "Stay here and rest. Recover your health first. You don''t have to go there. I will handle everything. We are going home anyway. I will attend the meeting tomorrow with the investors and make sure to resolve everything by that day."


    Andrew was about to get up from the bed when Alveena stopped him.


    "Where are you going?" Alveena asked, her eyes seemed like asking Andrew to stay.


    "I''m going to call the front desk to deliver our breakfast here. I should also go back to my room to take a bath. I''m going to work after our breakfast," Andrew answered her in detail.


    But Alveena showed an expression of disapproval.


    She tightened her grip on Andrew''s arm and said, "Don''t go. Just take a rest today too. You stay up all night. You only slept for a few hours. It''s not enough." Her concern for him was reflected on her face.


    "Do you want to get sick as well? How can you meet the investors if you will get sick? Then how can we go home if you will not be able to attend the meeting?" Now it was Alveena''s turn to nag at Andrew.


    He didn''t want to argue with the sickdy so Andrew just nodded his head in agreement.<sub> </sub>


    Alveena was satisfied with Andrew''s response. She smiled and finally let go of his arm. The two of them were still lying on bed.


    For some unknown reason, they didn''t feel awkward now toward each other even though they were still sharing the bed, as theyy next to each other.


    "Andrew¡­ aboutst night¡­" Alveena decided to bring it up.


    Andrew froze instantly when he heard those opening words from her. He knew it! Alveena would talk about it even if he would try to avoid this topic.


    He suddenly felt ufortable, his mind in panic. ''What should I do? What should I tell her?''


    Alveena took a deep breath before continuing. She just mustered up her courage to talk about this.


    "Andrew¡­st night. I don''t intend to wake you up. Don''t get me wrong. I was not trying to take advantage of you while you were asleep. It''s just that¡­ I wanted to give you a ''thank you kiss'' for taking care of me." Alveena spoke spontaneously, telling him her alibi. Her cheeks were already red from embarrassment.


    "I don''t know if you will believe me or not. But I swear I''m not trying rape you! It''s just a kiss¡­ on your lips. Yeah, I just want a kiss..."


    Andrew: "..."


    ''Rape me? Is she for real?''


    "It''s just that¡­ you look very tempting that night! It''s your fault¡­ you touched my heart when you took care of me."


    As expected to Alveena, her honesty, bluntness and frankness were part of her unique traits that made her stand out from others.


    "But, let me ask you something. Why did you kiss me backst night?" Alveena could no longer hold herself from asking this question to Andrew.


    She was really dying to know the reason why Andrew responded to her kiss. She wanted a confirmation from him that he also liked it and¡­ he didn''t regret it.


    Deep down, she was hoping that Andrew also had feelings for her and that he was attracted to her or more than that.


    ? Andrew was silent for a few moments, just staring at her with amusement. He was also observing her facial expression.


    After contemting, Andrew finally found his voice to answer her.


    "Alveena, you are a girl and I am just a man. If you think that I look very tempting to you¡­ then I would say¡­ you look very addicting to me¡­ so, how would you expect me not to respond to youst night?"


    That was the most safest answer that came out naturally from his mouth. That was not a lie. That''s how he truly felt that night.


    He was just a man, not a saint. Andrew finally epted the fact that he gave in to Alveena''s charm. She''s the only woman who broke his strong self-control.


    Of course, Hannah and Zhen-Zhen were different stories. Hannah was the woman he always desired and loved.


    He had to admit that Zhen-Zhen was also the first woman who seeded in seducing him. But it was because of her ethereal beauty and innocence.


    And now, Alveena was another variable.

 Chapter 454 I Missed You

    ~ Back to the City of Empire ~


    With the intervention of Tristan and Grandpa Lu, the blind item article about Zhen-Zhen and Clifford was taken down right away.


    The Morning Star News Entertainment was banned by Heavenly Star Enterprise. Because of this, the management of Morning Star fired the reporter who wrote and published the article.


    The reporter had nothing to worry about since Clifford Sy was backing him. He immediately asked Clifford''s help. And he got a new job right away.


    Clifford was amazed by Tristan''s prompt action. He could see that the Davis Family was still powerful and influential in the City of Empire.


    "Tristan Davis will not allow you to get closer to his wife. I''m sure he already warned her about you. What''s your next n now, sir?" Dexter asked Clifford. He just finished rying the information to Clifford regarding the reporter''s demand.


    Clifford smirked at him meaningfully and said, "Let''s see¡­ I think I should try and visit Lillie to find out."


    "What if she will try to avoid you?"


    "At least, I will try to talk to her and get her sympathy. She should know Tristan''s true color to wake her up."


    Complicated emotions shed through his eyes. Clifford didn''t want to look pitiful in front of Zhen-Zhen but if this was the only way to get her sympathy then he didn''t mind ying a victim role here.


    Aside from ruining Tristan''s image in her eyes, Clifford really wanted Zhen-Zhen to break up with Tristan.


    He still couldn''t believe that she could tolerate Tristan''s past and she loved him despite his bad reputation.


    Clifford was in doubt if what he was about to do next would work out but he wanted to try and see Zhen-Zhen''s reaction after telling her the truth.


    "By the way, do you have any updates from Alveena? I tried contacting her but she''s not answering my call. I wonder when she will return here."


    Dexter: "..."


    Dexter looked at Clifford helplessly. If he as her brother didn''t have any update about his sister then how much more he, who was just his mere assistant.


    After that deal, Alveena tried her best to avoid her brother. She was always ignoring his call, telling him that she was busy and she couldn''t answer him.


    "Alright, never mind. I''ll just ask Brandon. He told me that he met my sister. Hmm, maybe I should ask him to visit her."


    ******


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen was back to school. She already agreed to Tristan''s proposal regarding her female bodyguard.


    Grandpa Lu had already talked to Grandpa Alejandro. They were currently screening some applicants for the role.


    Zhen-Zhen would meet her bodyguard by tomorrow. So as her usual day, she attended sses.


    She was very attentive and active during her sses today. She enjoyed every moment since she knew that she had to stop schooling after this semester.


    She would miss attending sses but she was not sad. For her, being pregnant was one of the good things that happened to her. She wouldn''t regret it.


    After her History ss, Liam approached Zhen-Zhen. He wanted to talk to her. She''s been away for several days and Liam was feeling down without seeing her in his ss.


    "Ms. Meyer, do you have a moment? May I talk to you?"


    Betsy, Alicia, and Zhen-Zhen were about to leave the session hall when Liam said that. Betsy and Alicia exchanged meaningful nces upon hearing that.<sub> </sub>


    "Alicia, Betsy, you can go ahead first," Zhen-Zhen said to them after agreeing to Liam.


    Though they were really curious about what Liam and Zhen-Zhen would discuss, they had no choice but to leave them.


    They couldn''t help but feel jealous. Their gorgeous professor was paying too much attention to Zhen-Zhen.


    Yesterday, they were so happy because Liam approached them. They thought he finally took notice of them.


    But they were disappointed afterward. It turned out he just talked to them to ask about Zhen-Zhen''s whereabouts. Well, she had been absent for a few days so Liam got worried.


    When Betsy and Alicia were already gone, Liam finally found the opportunity to ask Zhen-Zhen.


    "What happened to you? Are you okay? Are you sick? You missed sses for the past few days. I got worried about you." Liam could no longer hide his concern for her.


    Zhen-Zhen was dumbfounded for a moment. She didn''t expect Liam to show and express so much concern about her because she missed sses.


    She could even see the anxiety in his beautiful emerald eyes.


    "No, I''m not sick. So you don''t have to worry about me," Zhen-Zhen softly mumbled, giving him a reassuring smile.


    "I had a family matter that I needed to fix, that''s why I missed sses. But I will try to catch up with the lesson," she added, exining to Liam.


    Liam felt relieved when he heard that.


    "Alright. I''m just d you are back." He softly said, smiling tenderly at Zhen-Zhen.


    "I missed you," Liam suddenly blurted out. He was also surprised as it just came out of his mouth unknowingly.


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes locked on his, giving him a questioning gaze.


    ''Why is he telling me this?''


    The atmosphere surrounding them suddenly became awkward and ufortable.


    Liam immediately reacted as he realized his mistake. He was not supposed to say that out loud. He was just carried away by his emotions.


    "Oh, I-I mean¡­ I missed seeing you in my ss." Liam immediately looked away. He chuckled to hide his embarrassment.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head. She was still dazed and looked puzzled because of Liam''s strange action today.


    "Alright, I will not keep you here for long. Go and take your break now. Your friends might be waiting for you already."


    <o>,m Liam was smiling but deep inside, he was still scolding himself.</o>


    At the mention of the word ''friends'', Zhen-Zhen''s attention was diverted. Her eyes lit up with excitement as she remembered Sophia.


    She wanted to share the good news about her pregnancy with Sophia.


    "Okay, Liam! I have to go. See you around!"


    Zhen-Zhen said goodbye to Liam and left the session hall in a hurry. She couldn''t wait to see Sophia. She wondered what would be her reaction after knowing the good news.

 Chapter 455 Will No Longer Tolerate Them

    While she was on her way to meet Sophia, Zhen-Zhen bumped into Jade''s group in the hallway.


    Nyka and Emma didn''t hide their displeasure when they saw Zhen-Zhen. They still couldn''t believe that the boring-looking girl before was a beautiful woman. Only Jade concealed her emotions, maintaining her nonchnt expression.


    Zhen-Zhen was now the titleholder of Campus Belle in the University of Imperial Knight. They were still bitter about that.


    If not Jade then they preferred Athena to win instead of Zhen-Zhen.


    "Oh, herees the pretentious b*tch, I mean Campus Belle," Nyka said with mockery in her eyes.


    "I really hate seeing this girl. She is acting so full of herself just because she won the title of Campus Belle. She even created her own Trio- group just topete against us," Emma also expressed her distaste towards Zhen-Zhen.


    "Does she really think she and her friends can rece us here?" Nyka said, ring her eyes in Zhen-Zhen''s direction.


    Jade arched her eyebrow after hearing that. She shared the same sentiments with her friends. But she didn''t want to look affected. She just remained silent, watching Zhen-Zhen with a ridiculing look.


    The three women checked her out from top to bottom, eyeing her as if they were superior to her. They had no idea that Zhen-Zhen had a connection with the Davis Family.


    They were looking down at her, knowing she was just a schr, having an ordinary background. Aside from Sophia, Betsy and Alicia already knew her rtionship with Tristan.


    Zhen-Zhen was nning to ignore and walk past them but Nyka and Emma would not allow that. Emma leaned on Nyka, whispering something in her ear.


    Nyka''s face brightened up after listening to Emma. She bobbed her head in agreement. With an evil smile on their face, Nyka and Emma waited for Zhen-Zhen to pass through them.


    Jade could only smile as she already knew that her friends were up to something. She was eagerly waiting for her friends'' next move.


    Zhen-Zhen was about to walk past them when Nyka put her leg in front thus blocking Zhen-Zhen''s path.


    They nned to trip her foot so that she would fall. They wanted to embarrass her to make themselves feel better.


    However, their evil n failed and it even backfired on them. Nyka was the one who got hurt the moment her foot got in contact with Zhen-Zhen.


    "Ouch!!!" She winced in pain. She felt like her leg bumped into something hard like steel.


    Zhen-Zhen paused on her track, ncing at Nyka. She frowned after seeing Nyka''s foot that tried to block her moments ago.


    Nyka was now on her knees, rubbing her foot that got hurt. Zhen-Zhen arched her eyebrow. She knew that Nyka intentionally blocked her path using her foot.


    "Dumb woman," Zhen-Zhen mumbled in annoyance. She shed her wicked smile while shaking her head.


    "It''s your fault. Next time, keep your feet in their proper ce, or else, you might lose them someday," Zhen-Zhen said with her stern cold voice.


    Jade: "..."


    Emma: "..."


    Nyka: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen got mad because of Nyka''s action. If she''s just an ordinary girl then there''s a high possibility that she would stumble and fall because of that.


    If that happened then her baby would also get hurt. Zhen-Zhen was very careful now. She needed to protect herself to protect her baby.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t want to waste her precious time with them so she turned around to leave. But before that, she made sure to give thosedies a lesson.


    "Hey, are you alright?" Emma helped Nyka to stand up.


    The three of them started cursing Zhen-Zhen as they watched her back.


    "What happened to you?" Jade also asked Nyka.<sub> </sub>


    "I don''t know. Her leg feels like steel. My foot hurts." Nykained to them.


    "How dare she call me Dumb?! I will never forget that insult! I will make sure to get back at her no matter what!" Nyka said through her gritted teeth.


    Jade just sighed helplessly. "Forget about her. Let''s go."


    Soon the three women decided to leave. But the moment they stepped forward they stumbled with something, thus making them fall forward.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    Jade: "Aww!"


    Nyka: "Ouch!"


    Emma: "Aah, Shit!"


    Zhen-Zhen built a small invisible barrier in their path, making them trip on their feet. That''s her payback for them.


    Now, Jade, Nyka, and Emma were the ones who got embarrassed when their other schoolmates saw what happened to them.


    Zhen-Zhen removed the invisible barrier immediately after sensing that she seeded. She was the oneughing in the end.


    "I should have waited and taken their pictures while falling on the ground," Zhen-Zhen mumbled to herself, her eyes gleaming with humor.


    Zhen-Zhen could be a badass girl if she wanted to. Though FaMo already warned her to avoid using her power, Zhen-Zhen still used it against them.


    She couldn''t tolerate them, especially if what they did might harm her baby. She would not be forgiving this time.


    She had made up her mind after that fire incident abroad. She would try her best to keep her baby safe. She would do the same if Hannah would do something to harm her again and her baby.


    After she was satisfied, Zhen-Zhen headed straight to the mini-forest where Sophia was already waiting for her. She received her message.


    A few minutester, Zhen-Zhen arrived at their favorite meeting and hanging-out ce. Sophia waved at her as soon as she saw her.


    Zhen-Zhen walked over to join Sophia. They hugged each other before they sat down on the grass. Sophia already bought snacks for them. She handed them to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Wee back, Lillie! How''s your stay overseas together with your husband?" Sophia asked Zhen-Zhen excitedly. She heard from Matthew that Zhen-Zhen followed Tristan abroad.


    "I really had fun!" Zhen-Zhen responded cheerfully.


    Then she faced Sophia, holding her shoulders. "There is something I want to tell you. Let''s keep this as a secret for now."


    Sophia bobbed her head frantically. She was intrigued. Zhen-Zhen looked very happy and energetic today so she presumed that she was about to tell her something good.


    "Tell me¡­ tell me. I''m so excited to know!" Sophia also held Zhen-Zhen''s shoulders.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled because of Sophia''s eagerness.


    "Sophia, I''m pregnant! I''m going to be a mother soon!"


    "Oh my Gosh!!! Is that true? Oh my, hold me. I think I''m gonna faint!"


    Their giggles bubbled up in the mini-forest. Zhen-Zhen and Sophia rejoiced because of the good news. They spent their break time just talking about Zhen-Zhen''s pregnancy and her future ns.

 Chapter 456 Found A Scapegoat!

    Today was the day Mark and Daniel finished theirmunity service. This was one of the punishments Grandpa Alejandro had given them after Tristan revealed to the Davis Family that they were the ones who were responsible for spreading his video online.


    They helped and assisted in the construction of a new building in one orphanage that was being sponsored by the Davis Family.


    In the afternoon, they were also hands-on, serving food to the children during the feeding program. Although they were tired in construction, they couldn''tin.


    Mark and Daniel had to be obedient, or else, Grandpa Alejandro might extend their punishment for another two weeks.


    They were also afraid that Grandpa Alejandro would send them back to the military barracks to undergo physical training along with the other new recruit soldiers.


    After their long tiring day, the two of them finally found time to rest at Mark''s penthouse. They felt like every ounce of their energy was drained today.


    The two men slumped their body on the soft couch in the living room area.


    "I think we need a massage. Should I call a spa for a home service massage?" Daniel consulted his cousin.


    "Sure, you can," Mark respondedzily.


    "Should I ask for those masseuses who gave us extra service before? We are their regr clients now," Daniel said with a cheeky grin on his face.


    Those masseuses became their flings. There were times they were going out on a date although they already had girlfriends.


    In fact, Mark and Daniel became worse than Tristan before. At least, Tristan was not two-timing women. It''s just that he only had one night rule!


    Meanwhile Mark chuckled after hearing Daniel''s suggestion. "That''s a bright idea cousin. But our girlfriends areing today. Should we postpone their visits?"


    "Besides, I don''t need my girlfriend right now. What I badly need is a rxing massage," Mark added, justifying his n.


    "I agree with you cousin. Let''s just inform the girls that we will meet them tomorrow!"


    The two men went ording to their n. They informed their girlfriends that they were not avable today. They also called the spa where they were visiting often.


    While waiting for their masseuses to arrive, Mark and Daniel talked about their scheme against Tristan and Matthew.


    "Have you heard?" Mark mumbled, catching Daniel''s attention. He had just finished talking to his girlfriend over the phone.


    "Heard what?" Daniel asked him.


    "Matthew and Tristan are back here in the City of Empire." Mark informed him.


    "Really? Shall we implement our n now? I can talk to the Gang Leader any time," Daniel said excitedly.


    But Mark objected. "Not yet. The City of Empire will be celebrating its Centennial Year. There will be a big event and Tristan has a big role on that day as the CEO of the Heavenly Star."


    "Until then, we can''t touch them. This will cause a disadvantage to the Davis Family. Besides, he can''t appear to the public if he is injured," Mark exined to Daniel.


    "Okay, Let''s do it after the Centennial Year Celebration," Danielmented.<sub> </sub>


    "Oh, by the way, we need to be more careful. This time Tristan and Matthew must not know that we are the ones who hire the gang. Send a trustworthy person who will negotiate with the Gang Leader."


    Mark thought this over and over. The Davis Family is capable of investigating and tracing the mastermind of the assault.


    Yes, this was the scheme Mark and Daniel plotted against Tristan and Matthew. They hired a notorious gang who would give them good beatings.


    They had no n of killing them. They just wanted Tristan and Matthew to suffer a few beatings and scared them.


    They also wanted to see the mighty Tristan to kneel in front of the Gang Leader while begging him to let them go.


    They would be happy to see that. They didn''t care if they had to pay arge amount of money as long as they could see Trista begging for his life and trembling with fear.


    Only then they would be satisfied. They would also stop targeting Tristan once they got the revenge they wanted.


    "Don''t worry, cousin. The Bermuda Gang is known to be loyal to its clients. They will not sell us out. But to be more careful, I will follow your advice." Daniel reassured his cousin.


    "I will hire someone secretly without giving away my identity. He will be the one to negotiate andmunicate with the Bermuda Gang and ry our instructions and order to them."


    Mark nodded his head in approval. "Good cousin. We already learned our lesson. If the elders will find this out, I don''t know what kind of punishments they will give us." Mark shivered at that thought.


    "Just in case, use John, Alexis''s brother, as our shield. If something goes wrong then he will be the one to me. Remember, he has the motive to do this. After all, Matthew had beaten them badly."


    Upon hearing that, Daniel''s eyes lit up as an idea crossed his mind.


    "Cousin! Since you mentioned John, I think I have a better idea this time."


    Mark raised his eyebrow, staring at Daniel with a questioning gaze.


    "What idea?"


    "Why don''t we just let John to talk and negotiate with the Gang Leader? What we want is also what he wants!"


    "Let''s make it look like John is the mastermind in this. We can wash our hands and deny our coboration with him if ever something goes wrong."


    Mark fell silent for a moment, analysing the pros and cons of Daniel''s suggestion.


    "If John will be med for this then how do you think Alexis will react?" Mark asked Daniel hypothetically.


    "Of course, we should not tell him that we instigated this. We can just tell him that we just offer help with John''s revenge by referring him to the Gang that we know." Daniel promptly responded to him.


    "Alexis will not get mad at us and he will surely protect his brother against the Davis Family''s wrath. At least, we are not the ones who will be med."


    After hearing that, Mark burst outughing while patting Daniel''s shoulder.


    "Wow! So brilliant, cousin! You just found a scapegoat." Mark praised him with a matching round of apuse.

 Chapter 457 Cliffords Persistence

    ~ University of Imperial Knight ~


    Clifford waited for Zhen-Zhen to finish her afternoon ss before seeing her. He came early, grabbing the chance to talk to her without Tristan''s interference. He was aware that Tristan would be wary of him.


    He was already inside the campus, sitting on the benches near the entrance gate. Many students were passing by, leaving the school as their sses were already done for today.


    Clifford peered at the crowd, searching for Zhen-Zhen. He smiled as soon as he spotted Zhen-Zhen. She was walking toward the gate together with Alicia and Betsy.


    Clifford saw her saying goodbye to Alicia and Betsy when another woman stopped beside Zhen-Zhen. It was Sophia. Zhen-Zhen invited her toe over for dinner.


    This was the first time she would bring a friend to the Davis Mansion. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were now staying in the Davis Family mansion in the meantime to fulfill Grandpa Lu''s request.


    Before Zhen-Zhen and Sophia could leave the gate, Clifford already approached them calling Zhen-Zhen''s attention.


    "Lillie!"


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia turned around after hearing someone calling Zhen-Zhen''s name. Clifford in his ck corporate suit greeted their sights. He waved while smiling at them.


    Zhen-Zhen looked at him in puzzlement. She didn''t know why Clifford was here right now.


    ''Did hee here to see me? But Tristan already reminded me to avoid him. How can I do that without being rude to him?'' Zhen-Zhen pondered at that thought. She was already thinking of excuses she would tell Clifford.


    Sophia nudged Zhen-Zhen''s shoulder and whispered, "Hey Lillie, who is this handsome-looking guy? Is he a friend of Tristan? It looks like he alsoes from a wealthy family." Sophia said, her eyes scanning Clifford from top to bottom.


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip after hearing that. She had the urge to tell her that Clifford was Tristan''spetitor rather than a friend. But Zhen-Zhen missed out on something, Clifford was Tristan''spetitor not only for business but also for her.


    "Hi," Clifford mumbled with his suave tone upon reaching their spot.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at Clifford awkwardly. She still didn''t know how she would deal with him.


    "Hello, Mr. Sy. It''s nice to see you here. By the way, this is my friend Sophia. Sophia, this is Clifford Sy." Zhen-Zhen politely greeted Clifford and introduced him to Sophia.


    "Just call me Clifford, Lillie. Mr. Sy is too formal. I thought we were already friends."


    Zhen-Zhen just smiled sheepishly at him while nodding her head.


    On the other hand, Sophia was stunned for a moment after hearing that. No wonder he looked familiar to her. He was one of the famous bachelor businessmen in the City of Empire.


    Sophia nced at Zhen-Zhen with amusement. She was amazed that Zhen-Zhen also knew Clifford Sy. She presumed that the two of them were friends by just observing Clifford''s attitude towards Zhen-Zhen.


    She didn''t recognize him at first because Clifford was smiling tenderly at Zhen-Zhen. He looked friendly and approachable, in contrast to the Clifford Sy she often heard from the news. He was known as a cold and indifferent CEO who hated women.


    She was surprised that Clifford Sy was acting so friendly towards Zhen-Zhen despite the fact he was ''allergic'' to women because of his past rtionship.


    ''Don''t tell me he likes Lillie too? Is he not aware that she''s already married?'' Sophia arched her eyebrows while eyeing Clifford suspiciously.


    Clifford extended his hand to Sophia for a handshake. Sophia''s jaw dropped after seeing that. She also heard that Clifford Sy hated being touched by women. But here he was, extending his hand in front of her.


    Sophia dly epted his hand and nodded her head, acknowledging Clifford''s courteous gesture. They exchanged some greetings, saying ''hi'' and ''hello'', ''nice to meet you.''


    Little did they know, Clifford was just behaving like this because he was in front of Zhen-Zhen. He didn''t want to look rude or snob in her eyes.


    After greeting Sophia, Clifford turned to Zhen-Zhen. "Lillie, can we talk?"


    Zhen-Zhen fell silent for a moment. She was having conflicting thoughts. But since she already promised Tristan that she would avoid Clifford, Zhen-Zhen had to reject Clifford this time.


    "I''m sorry, Clifford. Sophia and I are in a hurry. We have to go now. We have some important things to do," she said as an excuse, giving Sophia a meaningful look.


    Clifford had already expected this. ''It seems like Tristan really forbade Lillie to see me and talk to me. But I will still take this chance to talk to her.''


    "Can you give me even ten or five minutes of your time? Please Lillie, can you do that?" Clifford said with his pleading tone. It had been a long time since he begged from someone.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen looked at Clifford helplessly. Now, she was having a second thought again.


    "Can you hear me out first? After this, I will not bother you anymore. I know you are trying to avoid me now, Lillie. Is this because of Tristan?" Clifford said it directly, trying to convince Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen was caught off guard by Clifford''s frankness. ''So he is aware¡­''


    Sophia was just silent as if she was invisible. From the way she was hearing things right now, she could deduce that something was going on between Tristan and Clifford. The reason for that was none other than Zhen-Zhen.


    "Please, Lillie, just give me five minutes."


    Zhen-Zhen heaved a deep sigh. She decided to hear him out. Besides, she also wanted to know if Clifford had no ill-intention for approaching her. Zhen-Zhen didn''t want to jump into a conclusion so she gave Clifford the benefit of the doubt.


    "Alright, we can talk but in one condition¡­"


    Clifford''s face brightened up when he heard her decision. "Okay, just tell me. What condition?"


    "We will talk together with Sophia."


    Sophia: "..."


    Clifford: "..."


    ''Eh, why me? How did I suddenly get involved here?'' Sophia thought to herself while giving Zhen-Zhen a questioning gaze.


    Zhen-Zhen just smiled at Sophia apologetically. She did that because she promised Tristan that she would not repeat her action before. She was avoiding being alone with Clifford so it''s better if Sophia would be with them while they were talking.


    Though Clifford felt ufortable with Zhen-Zhen''s suggestion, he had no choice but to endure it. He didn''t know when he would get a chance to talk to her again so he should grab this chance already.


    "Okay, let''s do that then."


    Soon, the three of them went to a spot where they could talkfortably without worrying about other students overhearing their conversation.


    Sophia suggested to them to go to the mini-forest where she and Zhen-Zhen often hang out. While they were on their way, Sophia didn''t know why but on her instinct, she just messaged Matthew, informing him about Clifford.


    *******


    ~ At Heavenly Star Enterprise ~


    Tristan and Matthew were giving final instructions with the project team when Matthew''s phone vibrated. He picked it up only to see Sophia''s message on his screen.


    He was surprised that Sophia messaged him first so he smiled inwardly, feeling excited to open her message. He got curious, wondering what message Sophia sent him.


    Tristan saw Matthew smiling like a fool while looking at his phone. He shook his head while clicking his tongue. He leaned closer to Matthew, trying to check what''s on his phone that made his best friend aka his assistant smile like that.


    Then Sophia''s name came to his view. Tristan was about to tease Matthew when suddenly his eyes caught a glimpse of a name in the message. It was Clifford''s name.


    Tristan''s smile disappeared instantly after reading the full message. He immediately snatched the phone from Matthew''s hand, shocking Matthew.


    [ Matt, Are you and Tristan on the way to pick us now? I just want to tell you that Clifford Sy is here on the Campus, trying to talk to Lillie. ]


    Matthew was about toin because Tristan just took his phone. He was not yet done reading Sophia''s message. However, Matthew swallowed his words upon noticing the dark expression of Tristan.


    ''Eh, what''s wrong with him? Why does he look so frightening? Is he mad or something?'' Matthew marveled at that thought.


    Even their colleagues became silent as they could see the changes in Tristan''s expression.


    Without saying a word, Tristan marched out of the nning Team Office going to his office. He went there to get his bag and car keys, nning to rush to the University of Imperial Knight.

 Chapter 458 Blinded By Love

    Clifford and Zhen-Zhen were now facing each other in the mini-forest of the campus. Sophia was standing next to Zhen-Zhen, feeling a little bit awkward.


    She could see that Clifford felt ufortable with her presence. He was having a hard time how he would start talking to Zhen-Zhen. He nned to act as pitiful as he could be to get Zhen-Zhen''s sympathy.


    However, with Sophia''s presence there, he was now hesitating to do that. It was too embarrassing for him.


    p He asked her to give him five minutes just to talk but already ten minutes had passed by and Clifford hadn''t started talking yet.</anda>


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, was waiting patiently for Clifford to speak up. She wondered what important thing he wanted to tell her.


    Clifford exhaled deeply before finally speaking up. He just tried his best to ignore Sophia''s presence so that he could talk to Zhen-Zhen without feeling awkward and embarrassed.


    "Lillie, I don''t know where to start. I don''t know what Tristan had told you about me. I assume that you already knew that Tristan and I are not on good terms."


    Clifford took a pause, observing Zhen-Zhen''s expression. He just confirmed that she was now aware that there was a conflict between Tristan and him.


    "But since we''ve alreadye to this. I will tell you the reason why and when this conflict started."


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but be curious. Tristan just told her that Clifford was his businesspetitor.


    But from the way Clifford had said this, Zhen-Zhen realized that there might be another reason for their conflict.


    This would exin why Tristan got worried too much when he learned that Clifford was seeing her and began approaching her.


    "Lillie, can you still remember the things I told you about my past rtionship? My fianc¨¦''s betrayal caused me great pain to the extent that I decided to end my life."


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head, "Yes, I remember.''


    She would still feel sorry for Clifford whenever she would remember that. She thought Clifford needed to give himself another chance in love and be happy.


    Meanwhile, Sophia just remained silent. She heard about Clifford Sy''s failed rtionship. He was about to get married to his beautiful fianc¨¦ but everyone in the City of Empire got shocked when Clifford announced the breaking of his engagement with the famous fashion designer, Olive Patterson.


    It became a hot topic in the entertainment news. Everyone wanted to know the reason why for the breakup but Clifford and Olive just kept their silence.


    They didn''t disclose to the public the reason why their six years rtionship ended that day. Then Clifford Sy suddenly changed as he began hating women.


    There was spection that one of them cheated. Some assumed that it was Olive. To avoid being bashed by everyone, Olive decided to leave the City of Empire.


    She was transferred abroad and started managing theirpany branch.


    Sophia wondered why Clifford Sy was bringing this up to Zhen-Zhen. Soon, she got an answer as Clifford said another word that shocked Zhen-Zhen and her.<sub> </sub>


    "Tristan was the reason for our breakup," Clifford stated while staring intently into Zhen-Zhen''s eyes.


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia were stupefied after hearing that. Clifford just continued speaking.


    "Lillie, Tristan was the guy my fianc¨¦ met overseas during her business trip. The two started seeing each other behind my back when they both returned here in the City of Empire." Clifford clenched his fists as he recalled the scene where he caught Olive and Tristan kissing and making out in a bar.


    "My fianc¨¦ cheated on me because of him. I was mad before. I felt like Tristan had stolen my life. One day, I confronted him but do you know what he told me?"


    "Don''t me me for your incapability to satisfy your fianc¨¦! I didn''t steal anyone from you. She''s the one who came looking for me." Clifford smiled bitterly after saying that.


    "Instead of apologizing to me, Tristan mocked me. He sounded proud of what he and my fianc¨¦ had done behind my back. He didn''t feel guilty nor sorry."


    "That''s Tristan''s true color, Lillie. Don''t be deceived by him. He is not the good guy here. I''m telling you this because I don''t want you to get hurt in the end. He might betray you anytime."


    "He is a womanizer. That is his true nature. I''m afraid that he will never change." Clifford said, attacking Tristan. He was ruining his image in front of Zhen-Zhen now.


    Clifford saw theplicated emotions shing through Zhen-Zhen''s eyes right now. She was still speechless and didn''t know what she should feel about this.


    Though she didn''t want to doubt nor judge Tristan right away, Clifford''s words might be true.


    Based on Tristan''s past and reputation with women, there was a high possibility that it really happened.


    Sophia was thinking the same way. After all, Tristan Davis was known as certified Casanova, a yboy, and a womanizer.


    There was a moment of deafening silence in that mini-forest after Clifford was done talking. He was waiting for Zhen-Zhen to react or even say something.


    It did not take long when Sophia received a message, snapping her from her stupor. It was from Matthew. She simply checked it and responded to him, still observing Clifford and Zhen-Zhen.


    After several minutes, Zhen-Zhen had finally cleared her mind. She was now ready to respond to Clifford''s statement.


    "I know it must have been so hard on you experiencing that heartache. I couldn''t me you if you hated Tristan for that. But believe it or not, Tristan already changed. He is not the same Tristan you knew before."


    Clifford gritted his teeth. He couldn''t understand why Zhen-Zhen was still defending Tristan even after hearing his words.


    "Lillie, are you already blinded by your love for Tristan? Why can''t you see the truth? He is not a good guy. It''s still not toote, Lillie. I just don''t want you to get hurt in the end."


    "Stop brainwashing my wife, Clifford Sy!"


    Zhen-Zhen, Clifford, and Sophia averted their gaze in that direction of that voice. Tristan arrived with a dark expression on his face.

 Chapter 459 Arguments

    "Stop brainwashing my wife, Clifford Sy!"


    Tristan''s stern angry voice echoed in the mini-forest. It was so loud and thunderous enough to catch the attention of the three people there.


    Zhen-Zhen, Clifford, and Sophia averted their gaze in that direction of that voice. Tristan arrived with a dark expression on his face. His fingers were folded to a fist as if he was ready to punch someone.


    He was fast approaching them with long strides. Clifford met Tristan''s bloodshot eyes with his ring eyes. They were having a staring contest. It seemed that they were already fighting each other with just one gaze.


    After knowing that Clifford visited the school to talk to Zhen-Zhen, Tristan sped up from Heavenly Star Enterprise going to the University of Imperial Knight. He was rushing to see Zhen-Zhen.


    He was furious. He already warned Clifford not to involve his wife with their conflict but he didn''t listen. Tristan left thepany in a hurry but Matthew was still able to catch up with him, following him inside his car.


    Matthew didn''t know what''s going on since Tristan snatched his phone even before he could read Sophia''s message. He was distracted by the thought of Sophia messaging him first.


    To know the situation, Matthew just tagged along with him. He regretted it as Tristan''s driving gave him quite a scare. He was speeding so much that he thought they would bump the cars in front of them.


    He even asked him to slow down but Tristan just ignored him. Matthew could finally rx when they reached their destination. Seeing that they parked inside the University of Imperial Knight, Matthew realized that this was rted to Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan was still holding Matthew''s phone so he messaged Sophia asking her their location. Upon receiving her response, Tristan ran as fast as he could just to reach the mini-forest, not minding the students who were puzzled after seeing him running inside the campus.


    Tristan could almost feel his blood boiling in his veins upon seeing Clifford in front of Zhen-Zhen and hearing hisst words.


    [ "Lillie, are you already blinded by your love for Tristan? Why can''t you see the truth? He is not a good guy. It''s still not toote, Lillie. I just don''t want you to get hurt in the end." ]


    He never insisted to Zhen-Zhen that he was a good guy because he knew the fact that he was not. He already admitted that to himself. Clifford was not wrong about that.


    But the thought of Clifford just saying this for Zhen-Zhen to hate him, that''s the thing he couldn''t tolerate. Clifford sounded like he was urging her to break up with him.


    ''How dare he say that I will hurt my wife in the end?! I will never ever do that. I will never betray her. I will only love her.''


    "I''m just stating a fact here, Mr. Davis. I''m not brainwashing your wife." Clifford responded to Tristan with a sneer.


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia exchanged nces with one another. They were worried that Clifford and Tristan might start fighting and punching each other in front of them.


    Tristan immediately walked toward Zhen-Zhen, pulling her away from Clifford as he stepped in the middle.


    "Tristan¡­" Zhen-Zhen called him out with her anxious voice. She held his arm, trying to calm him down.


    "I told you to Stay. Away. From. My. Wife! How many times should I repeat this to you? Must you involve her in our mess? Are you trying to ruin our rtionship just to get back at me because of your failed rtionship in the past?" Tristan was not backing down, confronting Clifford.


    He didn''t want to argue with Clifford in front of Zhen-Zhen and Sophia but he couldn''t control his emotion right now.


    "You are truly shameless, Tristan, for asking me that. Aside from being a jerk, are you now trying to be a controlling husband who is forbidding his wife to see and talk to her friend just because he is truly jealous and scared? What coward!" Clifford spat back at him, provoking Tristan further.


    Tristan had the urge to punch Clifford''s face right now.


    "Hey! Stop this, you two! You are scaring the girls."<sub> </sub>


    Sophia heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Matthew. She felt grateful he arrived, or else, no one could stop Tristan and Clifford once they started throwing punches at each other. Little did she know, Zhen-Zhen could do it by herself if she would use her extraordinary strength.


    When Tristan and Clifford heard that, they reflexively nced at Zhen-Zhen who was gripping Tristan''s hand tightly. They could see that she was feeling anxious right now. She didn''t like seeing them fighting and arguing.


    Tristan: "I''m sorry."


    Clifford: "I''m sorry."


    Both of them mumbled in unison while looking at Zhen-Zhen apologetically.


    Zhen-Zhen felt like crying right now. She somehow felt that Clifford was a good man too but he was just blinded by his hatred towards Tristan. She could only wish that the two men could reconcile in the future and forget about the past.


    "I hope next time you can talk this out in a calm and peaceful manner." Those were the only words Zhen-Zhen could utter.


    Tristan sighed deeply, realizing his mistake. He didn''t want to stress her out over this thing. It''s not good for her and their baby.


    Clifford also felt like he went over the board this time. He couldn''t help it. To avoid further arguments with Tristan, he just decided to leave.


    He just took three steps when Tristan called him out.


    "Wait¡­"


    Tristan softly asked Zhen-Zhen to release his hand as he just had something to tell Clifford before he could leave. Zhen-Zhenplied with his request and nodded at him.


    Tristan walked over to approach Clifford. On the other hand, Clifford knitted his brows into a frown, wondering why Tristan stopped him.


    "To tell you the truth¡­ Nothing happened between me and your ex-fianc¨¦," Tristan informed him in a low voice so that only him and Clifford could hear it.


    Clifford arched his eyebrow in disbelief. "Don''t lie, Tristan. I saw it with my own eyes¡­ you and Olive kissing and making out in the bar."


    "But we didn''t do it beyond that. We didn''t have sex."


    Clifford squinted his eyes at him. "Do you think I will believe that? And so what if you didn''t? You couldn''t change the fact that the two of you cheated on me." After saying that, Clifford turned to leave, clenching his fists.


    Tristan heaved another deep long sigh. "Sigh, I think I have to face it and exin everything to my wife before another misunderstanding between us will arise."


    Matthew and Sophia felt relieved now that the heavy tension was over. They watched Tristan and Zhen-Zhen quietly, waiting for any of them to say something.


    Tristan walked back to Zhen-Zhen''s spot. He held her shoulders, looking straight into her eyes.


    "I don''t know what Clifford had told you. But can you let me exin everything? Let''s talk about this further at home." Tristan had finally calmed down. His expression turned gentle nowpared to before.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head in agreement. "Okay. Let''s talk at home."

 Chapter 460 Indirectly Asking Her Out

    Since Tristan and Zhen-Zhen had something to talk about at home, Sophia''s and Zhen-Zhen''s n was postponed. They would just do it tomorrow.


    With that, Matthew grabbed the opportunity to drop Sophia at her house while Zhen-Zhen and Tristan headed back to the Davis Family Mansion.


    Since Matthew didn''t bring his car, the two of them might take a taxi cab going to Sophia''s ce.


    They were waiting for the taxi cab at the front entrance of the University of Imperial Knight when John and Lester saw them. They were riding John''s car and about to leave the campus.


    "Damn! My blood is boiling every time I will see this man. I can''t forget the humiliation we got because of him, Sophia and Tristan Davis," John mumbled through his gritted teeth. He was looking dagger at Matthew and Sophia.


    He stopped the car on the side, watching them.


    Lester, on the other hand, just heaved a frustrated sigh.


    "We can''t do something. They are also powerful and influential just like our family. We can''t easily beat them." Lester said, feeling dejected.


    "Remember that our family business encountered difficulties because Matthew and Tristan intervened. We got scolded by our parents and we are still grounded," Lester added, emphasizing that Tristan and Matthew got them in trouble.


    "Anyway, I''m wondering why you are using your car now. Are you not grounded anymore?" Lester asked John curiously.


    John chuckled and said, "My brother convinced our parents to at least let me use my car during school days."


    "Wow. I envy you. Your brother is spoiling you so much."


    John just let out another chuckle, patting Lester''s shoulder.


    "Don''t be sad, bro. We are going to get our revenge soon," John said, shing a wicked smile on his face.


    Lester frowned upon hearing that. "Revenge?" he asked.


    John just bobbed his head to confirm.


    "How?" Lester threw another question, feeling intrigued.


    "I already talked to the guy referred to me by my brother''s friends. Remember, I mentioned to you Mark and Daniel, Tristan''s cousin. They are generous enough to help me find people who will take the job for our revenge."


    "Really? So what are you nning to do?" Lester probed again.


    "Hmm, we will just sit back and wait. After that we will watch and enjoy the show as Matthew Wilkins and Tristan Davis will beg for their life." John let out a sardonicugh.


    "Do you mean¡­ you hire someone to beat them?" Lester didn''t know why but he had a bad feeling about this.


    "Exactly! That''s what I did!" John promptly responded.


    "Are you sure about this? What if we will get in trouble again after this? The Davis and the Wilkins families are no jokes. They would not sit around knowing that their heirs got beaten up. Just like I said, they are powerful families. Even our parents didn''t want to provoke nor offend them." Lester couldn''t help but express his concern regarding this n.


    John gave Lester a reassuring smile. "You don''t have to worry, Bro. The people I hired are professionals in this field. They guaranteed a high percentage of sess. They will also ensure the confidentiality of their client''s identity."


    "Aside from that, my brother is very close to the two members of the Davis Family. So I am not worried at all."


    Lester could only sigh deeply, hoping that this n would backfire on them once again.


    Meanwhile, Matthew and Sophia finally grabbed a cab. They stepped into the car, both of them sitting at the back passenger seat.


    "Sophie¡­" Matthew called her attention as soon as they settled down inside the taxi cab. It already departed from the University of Imperial Knight.


    Sophia turned to him and asked, "Yes, Matt?"


    "It''s too early to go home. I wonder if you want to go somewhere first." Matthew mustered up all his courage just to ask her that.


    Sophia was taken aback for a moment, just staring at him. ''Is he¡­ asking me out right now?'' She pondered at that thought.


    Then she immediately erased that thought. ''You silly girl, don''t be delusional. He is not asking you out. Don''t misunderstand. Maybe he just felt sorry that our n was ruined today.''


    She wanted to ask him ''Why'' but Sophia just decided to think of a ce where she wanted to go right now.


    "Actually, I am nning to bring Lillie to a park, just walking and strolling around."


    Matthew''s eyes lit up after hearing that. "Really? Then let''s go to a park. I heard there are new rides in Empire City Park. Do you like riding extreme rides?"<sub> </sub>


    Sophia bobbed her head frantically. "Yes. I love to try. I always wanted to ride a Roller Coaster and Ferris wheel but I never got a chance to do that because I seldom hang out and I''m busy with my studies."


    "Okay! Let''s do that today!" Matthew said excitedly.


    "But, it''s okay that we go like this?" Sophia was referring to their clothes. She was wearing her school uniform while Matthew was wearing his corporate suit.


    Matthew chuckled. "Of course! There''s nothing wrong with wearing these kinds of clothes while having fun."


    After saying that, Matthew told the driver to bring them to Empire City Park.


    When they arrived, the park was already crowded with people, mostly young ones, teens and couples. Many came to visit the park today because of the new rides.


    "Hmmm, are you ready to have fun?" Matthew asked Sophia. They were standing at the entrance.


    Sophia bobbed her head. "Yes, I am!"


    Matthew smiled at her tenderly before extending his arm to her. Sophia was dumbfounded. She just looked at Matthew''s hand for several seconds, not knowing what to do.


    Matthew let out a soft chuckle. "Grab my hand. The park is so crowded with so many people. We might get separated bumping into the sea of people. I don''t want to lose you there."


    Sophia didn''t know why but Matthew''s words affected her that much. Her face reddened instantly. And when Matthew took her hand, it seemed that there was an electric shock traveling from the tips of her finger spreading to the different parts of her body.


    Her heart started to beat rapidly as Matthew tightened his grip on her hand as he pulled her inside the park. Sophia just followed his lead, her eyes were looking at their entangled hands.


    ''Argh! This is so awkward and ufortable. We look like we are a couple, dating in the park tonight.'' Sophia mumbled to herself. Her face became more flushed.


    ''Why is it Matthew is acting very kind to me¡­ Sigh. I don''t want to misunderstand but¡­ Ahhh! I don''t want to think about this. We came here to enjoy ourselves and have fun! I should not be thinking anything.'' Sophia scolded herself.


    Soon, Matthew and Sophia arrived in the Roller Coaster Ride booth to buy tickets. They decided to ride it first. As expected, Sophia and Matthew felt the adrenaline rush during the entire ride.


    Sophia''s voice became hoarse after shouting too much. Matthew could onlyugh at her. He enjoyed watching her and hearing her loud scream more than the ride.


    "Are you okay?" Matthew asked Sophia who was still panting and calming her heart.


    "Wow! That was so intense. I thought I was gonna die from a heart attack!"


    Matthew let out a soft chuckle. "Don''t worry. I''m with you. I will not let you die. I will revive you and I will even perform CPR!"


    Sophia: "..."


    Sophia was caught off guard after hearing Matthew''sst word. ''CPR? If he will do that then it''s like he will kiss my lips?''


    Blood rushed on her cheeks at that thought. ''Oh my gosh! What am I thinking?''


    "Sophie, where do you want to go next. You want to ride Ferris Wheel?"


    Matthew''s snapped her out of her daydream. She nced at Matthew while smiling sheepishly. She hoped Matthew would not notice her blushing face.


    "Hey, are you okay? Your face¡­ is so red," Matthew asked her worriedly after seeing her reddened face. He thought it was an aftermath of riding the Roller Coaster.


    Sophia immediately covered her cheeks using her hands "Ahem, I''m fine. I just got tired from the ride so my face reddened." Sophia said as an alibi.


    ''Argh! Sophia! Whatme excuse is that!''


    Matthew just nodded his head. His concern for her still reflected in his eyes.


    "Alright, we will rest for now. Come, let''s go buy some drinks and snacks!" Matthew extended his right hand again to Sophia.


    Sophia dly epted it. Then the two of them went to the stalls selling different street foods. After buying their food, Matthew and Sophia chose a spot where there were fewer people.


    They chose the yground and sat on the swing. The people were enjoying the rides so there were only a few people in the yground right now.


    Just near the yground, Matthew saw the Horror House. Then his eyes sparkled as an idea popped up in his mind.


    ''Hmm, I wanna bring Sophia there.''

 Chapter 461 A Tour In A Horror House

    After they were done eating their snacks, Matthew asked Sophia if she wanted to continue strolling around and riding those extreme rides.


    They only finished one ride. There were still lots of remaining rides they could try. But Matthew wanted to bring her to the Horror House.


    He thought it would be fun inside. He wondered if Sophia would be scared or not. He liked to see it for himself.


    "Sophie, are you afraid of ghosts?" Matthew asked her. They were now walking around the park.


    "Hmm. I don''t know if I''m afraid of ghosts. I''ve never seen one. Hahaha," Sophia said, joking.


    Matthew just looked at her with amusement.


    "How about watching a horror film? Are you scared?"


    "Hmmm. It depends on the movie," She simply said.


    "Alright. Do you want to try the Horror House first before riding the Ferris Wheel?" Matthew pointed his finger at the Horror House Booth nearby.


    Sophia followed his line of sight and saw the Horror House. From their spot, they could hear the loud screamsing from the Horror House.


    "Is it really scary?" Sophia murmured.


    Matthew chuckled when he heard her. "Let''s go and find out."


    Sophia just smiled at him while nodding her head.


    Soon the two of them bought the entrance ticket for the Horror House Tour. They would wander inside the horror house as the ghosts, scary creatures and monsters would try to scare them to the bone.


    The light inside was very dim. They entered the house, everything was very quiet at first. They could see the scary-looking figurines being disyed inside as well as the scary props of beheaded animals hanging on the wall.


    Sophia was not afraid since Matthew was with her. However, her heart almost jumped out of her chest when suddenly a skeleton man appeared from behind, touching her shoulders.


    "WAaaah!" That''s the first scream of Sophia after entering the horror house.


    Matthew frowned after seeing the Skeleton man touching Sophia''s shoulder. He immediately removed his hand and twisted it.


    "Aaaah!" That was the scream of the skeleton man who was wincing in pain after his hand was twisted by Matthew.


    "Don''t touch her!" Matthew warned the Skeleton man with his stern cold voice matched with his sharp re.


    The Skeleton Man raised his hands as a sign of surrendering. He immediately ran for his life, leaving Matthew and Sophia.


    Sophia and Matthew continued the tour as they moved forward. The path they were taking would lead them to the exit of the Horror House.


    They had to pass through the six stations before they could reach the exit. The Skeleton man was the one assigned to scare people in Station 1.


    As of now, Matthew and Sophia were traversing in Station 2. The area was a little bit darkerpared to Station 1.


    They could hear small tiny voicesughing at them but they could not see them. Maybe it was a recording speaker. That''s what they thought.


    "Kek Kek Kek Kek!"


    "Kek Kek Kek Kek!"


    "Hi Hi Hi Hi Hi Hi"


    "Hi Hi Hi Hi Hi Hi"


    Those sounds were enough to send shivers down their spines. They also heard some faint murmuring sounds.


    The two started guessing the voices from what creatures they belonged to.


    "A dwarf? Or goblin''s voice?" Sophia said, referring to the first voice.


    "Witches," Matthew mumbled after hearing the second voice.


    "Sophie, guess this! How about this? Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho?" Matthew added.


    Sophia giggled as she hit Matthew''s chest. "That''s Santa us!"


    Matthew let out a huskyugh. At least, he made Sophiaugh because of that corny joke.


    It did not take long when Sophia and Matthew reached Station 3. White smoke engulfed the entire room. They wondered what kind of creature would appear this time.


    After a few seconds, a whitedy came out of the secret door. She approached Matthew from behind. Matthew just felt cold hands roaming around his body.


    Matthew almost punched the whitedy fortunately he was able to stop himself. He didn''t want to hurt ady so he just stood there.


    Sophia arched her eyebrow seeing the whitedy hugging Matthew, her hands caressing Matthew''s chest and abdomen.


    Sophia red at Matthew who was not doing anything.


    "Enjoying yourself, aren''t you?!"


    p Matthew: "Huh?"<sub> </sub></anda>


    ''Eh, what does she mean by that?'' Matthew just stared at Sophia, clueless.


    Sophia stomped her feet before marching towards Matthew. She moved behind him and grabbed the hair of the White Lady, pulling her away from Matthew.


    "Ouch! Ouch!"


    The whitedy immediately released Matthew''s body. Matthew turned around only to see the White Lady and Sophia, fighting. Each of them trying to grab each other''s hair.


    Matthew''s eyes widened in shock. But he recovered quickly. He tried to separate the two women. When he seeded, he immediately grabbed Sophia''s hand, gently pulling her to the next station.


    When they arrived at Station 4, Matthew asked Sophia curiously.


    "What happened there?"


    Sophia shrugged her shoulders and said, "I don''t know. I just tried to pull her away from you so that we can move to the next station when she got mad and tried to pull my hair."


    Sophia feigned innocence. She omitted the part that she was the first one who pulled the whitedy''s hair.


    "Okay, just stay beside me. I don''t want you to get hurt during this tour," Matthew said, believing her words.


    Sophia just nodded her head obediently. She was rejoicing inwardly. ''Hmmm serves her right. She was taking advantage of Matthew moments ago so I gave her a lesson.''


    "Ok, let''s go¡­" Matthew held Sophia''s hand as they continued walking. Station 4 was a narrow hallway. They wondered what creatures they would encounter in this area.


    After a few seconds, they heard footstepsing in, when they turned around, they saw nine scary-looking Zombies, with their strange movements.


    At that certain moment, they felt like they were in the movie "Train to Busan".


    "I think we need to run!" Sophia mumbled.


    Matthew just nodded his head with a smirk. They held each other''s hands tightly as the two of them began running away from the Zombies.


    The Zombies ran to follow them. They tried to catch up while maintaining their role as Zombies. But Sophia and Matthew ran faster than them so the Zombies failed.


    Sophia and Matthew were panting and catching their breath when they reached Station 5. Matthew''s eyes locked on hers then the two of them ended up bursting into a peal ofughter.


    "That was fun!" Sophia said cheerfully.


    "Yeah¡­ so much fun." Matthew''s gaze was fixed on Sophia''s lovely face. She was still smiling widely.


    In station 5, Sophia and Matthew were chased by the floating coffins. Then, from out of nowhere, vampires appeared and joined the chase.


    When the two of them were trapped, Sophia could only hide and bury her face in Matthew''s chest as he tried to send away those vampires and coffins.


    Sophia closed her eyes and hugged Matthew tightly. She didn''t want to get beaten. She''s afraid of scary creatures with fangs.


    Matthew didn''t know whether to cry orugh because of their current situation. They were trapped in a corner, surrounded by ugly-looking vampires.


    They were supposed to be handsome and beautiful. Why the hell, did they make them look ugly?


    Matthew was shielding Sophia against them. She was just hugging Matthew tightly as she sunk into his body. She could smell his masculine scent. She loved it.


    Matthew warned the scary-looking vampires to leave them alone already. He signaled them to go away as he wanted to savor this moment with Sophia.


    Imagine¡­ Sophia was in his arms right now while she was clinging to him.


    "Are they gone?" Sophia asked Matthew, her eyes were still shut close.


    Matthew smiled watching the ugly-looking vampires leaving them. "No, they are still here." He lied.


    "Argh! Can you beat them so that they could leave us alone?"


    "Nope. There are too many of them. Just stay here, like this. I''ll keep you safe. They won''t touch you." Matthew reassured her, stroking her hair.


    Unknown to Sophia, the ugly-looking vampires already left. They stood there, hugging each other for several minutes.


    The room was now silent. The only sound Sophia could hear was Matthew''s heartbeat since her head was leaning on his chest.


    Her heart also began to run wild after realizing that they were too close to each other. She was about to break the hug but Matthew didn''t allow her.


    He pulled her again, engulfing her into his strong arms. Sophia could only bite her lower lip. Matthew didn''t want to let go of her.


    "Don''t move," he warned her.


    Her brain seemed to malfunction. She didn''t know what to say. She wondered why Matthew asked her not to move.


    She gazed up only to see Matthew looking at her intently. Sophia''s heart raced even faster after meeting his gaze.


    ''Why is he looking at me like that?''


    She was hypnotized by Matthew''s intense gaze. Before she could realize it, Matthew already closed their gaps and his lips were already brushing her lips. He kissed her!

 Chapter 462 Let Me Court You

    ''Uhm, wait? What''s happening here? I''m not daydreaming nor imagining things right?'' Sophia''s eyes grew wider as she felt Matthew''s lips brushing hers.


    Moments ago, she was just staring at his gorgeous face, meeting his intense gaze. But now, she just found herself being kissed by this handsome man in his ck suit.


    Her heart went crazy inside her chest! The thumping beat of her heart was so loud that she could even hear it with her ears.


    She could hardly believe it! Matthew Wilkins was kissing her right now in this horror house filled with scary creatures. How could this happen in just a blink of an eye?


    When Matthew didn''t feel any resistance from Sophia so he continued kissing her. It seemed like he didn''t have any n to restrain himself right now and be a gentleman.


    He took advantage of this situation. He was carried away by his feelings and it was toote to stop now. For once, Matthew tried to apply Tristan''s naughtiness and shamelessness.


    Being with Tristan''s side for so many years, Matthew learned something with his ''the moves'' with women. Deep inside, to get a score with Sophia was his goal from the start when he asked Sophia to have a tour in the horror house.


    He thought it would be nice if Sophia would be scared and she would stick to him during the entire tour. But he didn''t expect that he would end up kissing her.


    Well, Sophia was the one to me. Matthew couldn''t resist her charm any longer, especially when she started hugging him tightly as she sunk her body into his arms.


    He loved to smell her sweet scent. The feeling of her soft body in his arms almost drove him nuts. Finally, Matthew had totally lost it... he lost his remaining self-control.


    He may not be her first kiss. But for Matthew, this kiss was so special to him because the woman before him was very close to his heart.


    He would make this moment memorable for Sophia to the extent she would no longer think of the first kiss she had with Marcus.


    Matthew wanted to erase that bad memory in Sophia''s mind and reced it by their special moment here right now.


    His hands that were holding her back and gripping her waist moments ago were now cupping her face and holding the back of her head as Matthew deepened the kiss.


    Sophia just found herself closing her eyes and responding to his kiss. She couldn''t deny the fact that she was also being carried away by Matthew''s passionate kiss.


    However, she was still inexperienced when it came to kissing. She didn''t know if she was doing the right thing or not.


    Her cheeks were burning red. She''s blushing from too much embarrassment. She was afraid that Matthew would be disappointed in her after this kiss.


    Matthew felt her uneasiness so he tried to calm her down by caressing her cheek and gently rubbing her nape using his fingers as if he was telling her, ''It''s just fine, and just follow my lead.''


    Sophia''s hand finally moved, anchoring them around Matthew''s neck. When Matthew felt that Sophia''s movement became bolder, he changed their position, pinning her on the wall where he was leaning his back moments ago.


    He was supporting her head as he continued kissing her hard. He was nibbling on her lower and upper lips alternately.


    Sophia tried her best to mimic his actions. She raked her hand through his hair and pulled his head closer to her. Her aggressiveness intensified Matthew''s burning desire for her.


    ''Damn! She''s so sweet. Too addicting. I want to kiss her forever,'' Matthew thought to himself.


    He gently bit Sophia''s lips so that she would open her mouth a little. He wanted to explore her inside and she granted his wish. She partly opened her mouth, letting out a soft moan.


    Matthew grabbed that opportunity to plunge his tongue inside her mouth, exploring and tasting her sweetness. The kiss was bing more intense as time went by. It seemed that no one between them wanted to stop.


    They didn''t want to ruin the magical moment so they just took a pause to grab some air then continued kissing once again. Matthew brought back his attention inside her mouth, searching for her tongue.


    When his tongue got in contact with hers, he immediately licked it, pushing and hooking hers with his. It looked like they were having a wrestling battle with their tongues inside her mouth.


    They had been kissing each other for several minutes now, forgetting the fact that they were still in a public ce. They were lost in their own world that they failed to notice that there were now several pairs of eyes watching them.


    Several new customers of the Horror House finally reached Station 5. They were being chased by coffins and ugly-looking vampires.


    They were running but suddenly stopped on their tracks the moment they saw Matthew and Sophia who were still kissing in the corner. They were both shocked and bewildered after seeing them.


    Even the staff wearing coffins as costumes and the ugly-looking vampires stopped scaring the customers. Instead, they joined the customers as they watched the two people who were having their intimate moment inside.


    They didn''t know whether to proceed or not. They were afraid to make some noise, afraid that they would interrupt Sophia and Matthew.


    Who would have thought that a couple would still act lovey-dovey inside the Horror House filled with scary creatures who were trying to scare the hell out of them?<sub> </sub>


    Sophia and Matthew would never notice their presence if not for a girl who identally sneezed.


    Achoo! Achoo!


    Her friends as well as the vampires and human-coffins turned to her, signaling her to keep quiet. But it''s already toote. Matthew and Sophia stopped kissing and averted their gaze in the direction of that voice.


    Sophia''s jaw dropped after seeing the number of people watching them. She covered her mouth using her hands. Her face was blushing.


    "How long have they been standing there?" Sophia murmured to Matthew.


    She just wished that the ground would open up and swallowed her. She had the urge to hide right now. She was so embarrassed.


    What if they would think she was a horny college girl, making out with a man in a public ce like this? She was also wearing her school uniform.


    Matthew, who somehow knew Sophia''s concern, immediately pulled her against his body to hide her face from the uninvited audiences who were standing just a few meters away from them.


    Then he whispered to her. "Shall we go?"


    Sophia gazed up, nodding her head as a response. Matthew smiled at her tenderly before grabbing her hand.


    Without further ado, Matthew pulled her, going to thest station. They were in a hurry to leave the Horror House so they ran as fast as they could going to the exit.


    Both of them were already panting when they reached the exit. They took their time, trying to steady their breathing. No one spoke up between them but their hands were still entangled with each other.


    Sophia didn''t have the courage to look at him in the eyes. She was embarrassed but she didn''t regret kissing Matthew back. She couldn''t exin why but it felt very different from the kiss she shared with Marcus before.


    Though he was kissing her hard with fervent need, Matthew''s kiss gave her an amazing feeling of security and reassurance.


    She was also surprised that she didn''t feel ufortable except she was embarrassed because she didn''t know what Matthew was thinking about her right now. She was worried that Matthew didn''t like the way she responded to him.


    Sophia took a deep breath as she mustered up her courage. She had to confront him now, or else, she would not be able to sleep tonight.


    "Matt¡­ why did you do that?" She asked him, looking down while avoiding his gaze.


    Matthew''s lips curled up into a smile. He knew that Sophia was a little bit embarrassed, that''s why she couldn''t look at him.


    "Did what?" he asked her back. There was a glint of humor in his eyes. He wanted to tease her.


    Sophia bit her lower lip. She had the urge to punch Matthew. He already knew what she was referring to but here, he was acting clueless.


    "That¡­ k-kiss."


    Matthew let out a huskyugh before saying, "What''s wrong with that? Do I need a reason to kiss my girlfriend?"


    This time Sophia raised her head to look at him when she heard that. She was frowning while pouting her lips.


    "Girlfriend? As far as I could remember, we are just pretending! And how can I be your girlfriend? You haven''t even courted me yet!" Sophiained to him exasperatedly.


    Matthew chuckled, looking at her with amusement. "Alright then¡­ let me court you!"


    Sophia''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Eh, No way! Why would you do that?"


    "Ouch, does this mean I just got dumped right away? Was it because of my age? You don''t like me because I''m too old for you?" Matthew put on a pitiful face. He pressed his hand on his chest, pretending he was hurt by her rejection.


    "Nooo! That''s not what I meant!" Sophia immediately corrected Matthew''s wrong assumption.


    "Hmm, so why are you not allowing me to court you?"


    Sophia sighed deeply. This time she looked straight into Matthew''s eyes before answering him.


    "Because I don''t think that you like me. You are out of my league! You are too good for someone like me."

 Chapter 463 Give Me A Chance

    "Because I don''t think that you like me. You are out of my league! You are too good for someone like me." Sophia lowered her gaze while biting her lips after saying those words to Matthew.


    She was just an ordinary college girl with no extraordinary background. She didn''te from a wealthy family.


    How about Matthew? Though he was Tristan''s assistant right now, his family background was still extraordinary. He would take over the Wilkins family business soon. Sophia felt inferior because of that.


    The gap in their social status was veryrge. How could Matthew like her?


    She knew that wealthy families would tend to marry off their children to someone with equal status in society. With this thought in mind, Sophia didn''t see the possibility of her being with Matthew.


    This was not a Cindere Story in the modern world. Even if she would have a chance to date Matthew, still she couldn''t see herself being married to him.


    She knew she was looking at the long-term and longsting rtionship, not something like this. Matthew could dump her any time especially if he would meet a beautiful wealthy woman.


    Sophia was afraid of the possibility she would just end up being hurt if she would let Matthew in her life. She just wanted a simple and happy life.


    She didn''t want to get involved in those dramas wherein the guy''s family would be against his rtionship with an ordinary woman who was not rich.


    Meanwhile, Matthew sighed deeply after hearing Sophia''sst statements. He held her chin, lifting it up so that she could meet his eyes.


    He didn''t like to say his next words without her looking at him. He wanted Sophia to see how sincere he was about pursuing her.


    "Are you hesitating to give me a chance because you are afraid that my family will be against our rtionship? Are you thinking that the Wilkins Family is like those other rich families who care so much about social status?"


    Sophia bit her lower lip once more before nodding her head. Matthew arched his eyebrow when he saw that.


    "Sophie, stop biting your lips. It makes me want to kiss you again," he warned her.


    Sophia immediately stopped biting her lower lip because of Matthew''s warning. Her heart started racing fast again at the mention of the word kiss. She was blushing again.


    ''How can he say that? I''m so embarrassed right now.'' Sophiained inwardly.


    "Sophia, just give me a chance. I will prove you wrong. My family is not like that. We don''t think that we are better than others. We don''t care about social status or high standing in society. All we care about are the people whom we love."


    Sophia was taken aback by his words. She looked at him with disbelief.


    ''People, whom they love? So what does it mean? Is he telling me he loves me?'' Sophia didn''t know what to think or how to feel right now.


    "What do you mean? And why me, Matt? Why me? I bet there are lots of women more beautiful than me out there who want you. Why do you want to court me?"


    Matthew''s lips curled up into a gentle smile. "Do you have to ask me that? Of course, you know the answer already. It''s because I like you."


    Sophia was rendered speechless again. She opened her mouth to say something only to close it again as she didn''t know what to say. Matthew just threw a bomb on her. She didn''t see thising. She had never imagined this.<sub> </sub>


    ''How would that be possible? Why me?'' Sophia was still in doubt with herself. She could hardly believe it.


    ''Please, Matthew. Don''t lie to me. And don''t look at me like that. I might believe you. I don''t want to get hurt.'' Sophia thought to herself. She couldn''t say it out loud.


    "I know you don''t believe me right now. But give me a chance. I know you are wondering why you, instead of other girls. I don''t know how to exin it. It''s just that I just woke up and realized that you already became a special person to me."


    "The first time I met you¡­ the first time I talked to you¡­ I just felt veryfortable with you. And after getting to know you more¡­ I started thinking of you more often. You would just suddenly pop up in my head."


    "I was also in denial. Yes¡­ I admit I didn''t n on pursuing you. Do you know the reason why?" Matthew also tried to express his feelings for her.


    "Why?" Sophia asked him curiously.


    "Because I also thought you would never like a man older than you and you would prefer someone whose age didn''t have a bigger gap with your age like Marcus."


    "Nevertheless, I''m d that we found out that Marcus is a total jerk so I don''t have to worry about him. He is already out in the equation," Matthew added, letting out a soft chuckle,


    Sophia: "..."


    "Anyway, since I already took this courage to confess to you, I wanna ask you again. Disregarding our social status, can you give me a chance? Can I court you and prove to you that my feelings for you are sincere?"


    Matthew was staring at her intently, anticipating her reply.


    But instead of answering him, Sophia asked him in return. "Are you sure about this?"


    "Of course, I am. I will take everything seriously when ites to you," Matthew promptly responded to her.


    Sophia fell silent for a moment, thinking hard. She was still having a difficult time deciding regarding this matter. She knew Matthew was a good man. He was very thoughtful and kind.


    She was always grateful to him because when she was in trouble he was there, saving and protecting her. He was an epitome of a gentleman. It''s not so hard to fall for him.


    But¡­ she was afraid. What if things between them would not work out? She would end up getting hurt. Would she be able to handle it? Because of the incident with Marcus, Sophia was still having a hard time trusting men.


    But deep down, her subconscious was telling her that Matthew was different.


    ''Should I take this risk?'' she asked herself. Then she averted her gaze to Matthew.


    Her eyes locked on his eyes. She could see the sincerity in those beautiful orbs. After contemting for a long time, finally Sophia nodded her head as an answer.


    "Okay. I''m giving you a chance." She softly mumbled.

 Chapter 464 Tristans Explanation

    ~ At Davis Family Mansion ~


    If Sophia and Matthew had sorted out their feelings for each other and would try to see if their rtionship would work up, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan, on the other hand, still need to talk about his involvement with Clifford''s and his ex-fiancee''s break up.


    Upon arriving at the Mansion, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen went to Grandma Cassandra''s garden. They chose to talk there privately. They sat on the bench in the middle of the garden.


    Tristan held Zhen-Zhen''s hands as he faced her. He was wearing a troubled expression. He didn''t know if Clifford had seeded in swaying his wife. He was afraid that Zhen-Zhen would not understand and me him for ruining the rtionship of Clifford and his ex-fiancee, Olive.


    "Wifey, before I tell you what happened between Clifford and me in the past that caused him to hate me, can you please tell me what he said to you in the mini-forest? I will try to exin everything to you," Tristan said with his pleading tone.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head before speaking.


    "Clifford told me that you were the guy his ex-fiancee met during her business trip overseas. And the two of you started seeing each other after returning here in the City of Empire," Zhen-Zhen informed him, her expression was neutral.


    "She cheated on him because of you. And when he confronted you, you never apologized for what you have done and even med Clifford for his incapability to satisfy her fiancee."


    Tristan couldn''t refute that. He really did say those words to Clifford but there was a reason why he did that. But it was not a good excuse either so Tristan looked at Zhen-Zhen, feeling guilty about it.


    "Zhen-Zhen, I''m sorry. I can''t justify my action because I really did that to Clifford. But now, I regret it, acting like a jerk in front of him instead of exining things to him. Now, our conflict hase to this. It got worse." Tristan lowered his gaze. He was ashamed to look at his wife.


    "Why did you do that, Tristan?" Zhen-Zhen asked him with a serious tone.


    "At that time, I was also in a bad mood¡­ because of Hannah and Andrew. Clifford came to me at the wrong time. I vented out my jealousy and bitterness to him. So instead of apologizing to him, I mocked him and I bragged to him just to make myself feel better."


    "I''m such a jerk and a fool! I''m sorry wifey!"


    Zhen-Zhen just sighed helplessly while shaking her head.


    "We can''t me him if he hated you that much. You should apologize to him," Zhen-Zhen suggested.


    Tristan raised his head and nced at her while pouting. "Wifey, I already apologized to him yesterday but he didn''t ept it! He didn''t listen to me."


    Zhen-Zhen heaved a deep sigh again. "Your apology¡­ It''s long overdue now."


    "I know," Tristan admitted.


    "Do you know that Clifford tried tomit suicide after that betrayal?"


    Tristan was dumbfounded the moment he heard that. He had no idea that Clifford tried to kill himself because of what happened. Now, he became more guilty.


    Now he understood that Clifford loved his fiancee so much and got hurt to the extent of killing his own self.


    ''When I got broken because of Hannah, I never thought of killing myself. But I just became a total jerk, ruining my life by ying around with women.''


    "I didn''t mean to do that. Believe me, Zhen-Zhen," Tristan squeezed Zhen-Zhen''s hand. He was avoiding her gaze. He was afraid to see the disappointment in her eyes.


    "I know a simple apology could not change the past nor redeem myself for the mistakes that I have made. But believe me or not, I truly regret it."<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen raised her hand, caressing Tristan''s face. "I know. I believe you. Though Clifford is telling me that you are not a good guy¡­ that you might hurt me in the end, I still choose to believe you."


    "My heart is telling me that I should have faith in our love. I know you will not betray me. So you don''t have to worry Tristan. I trust you more than anyone in this world."


    Tristan felt touched upon hearing those words from Zhen-Zhen. He was so happy that Zhen-Zhen was trusting him this much despite his ugly past.


    "Thank you, Zhen-Zhen. You don''t know how much this means to me." Tristan caught her hands and brought them to his lips. He kissed the back of her palm alternately.


    "Alright, but still I wanna hear your story. What happened to you and Olive?"


    Tristan nodded his head with a smile. Zhen-Zhen''s words gave him reassurance so he was not afraid anymore. He would tell her the truth. He knew that Zhen-Zhen would not judge him.


    "What Clifford said about me and his ex-fiancee was true. We met during the conference about clothing brands and designs. After the conference, the staff organized socialization at night." Tristan paused for a moment, trying to recall how he met Olive.


    "During that event, we bumped into each other and learned that we came from the same city. We had a few drinks and had a decent conversation. She was fun to talk to. But during the entire duration of our talk, she never mentioned Clifford or her fiancee."


    "If I had known that she wasmitted to someone. I would try to avoid her. I knew that she was attracted to me from the way she talked to me and looked at me. I just entertained her. We kissed but we didn''t go beyond that."


    Tristan scratched his face while ncing at Zhen-Zhen. He was observing her reaction but she didn''t show any sign of anger nor disappointment in her eyes so Tristan continued.


    "When we returned here in the City of Empire, it was her who contacted me first. She wanted to meet me in a bar. So I went to see her. We had another few drinks. Then she got drunk and started to get touchy. She made the move first so I, like a jerk, grabbed that chance, going with the flow."


    "We kissed and started making out inside the bar. Maybe that was the time Clifford saw us. But I swear, nothing happened between us. We didn''t have sex."


    "Well, we almost did the deed if she hadn''t mentioned her frustration with Clifford. After leaving the bar, we went to the nearest hotel and checked in. We continued making out until she had a slip of the tongue."


    "She said she wanted to do it already with him but the guy always refused her. He didn''t want to touch her as he wanted to do it only after their marriage. That''s the time I realized that she was already engaged."


    Tristan sighed deeply as he recalled that moment. When he learned that she was with someone already and was about to get married, he snapped out. His lust suddenly disappeared in an instant.


    Tristan didn''t want to get entangled with someone who was already in a rtionship. That was one of his rules when hooking up with a girl. He already learned his lesson when his cousin''s girlfriends tried to deceive him.


    "I immediately stopped and told her that we were not supposed to do it. But she begged me to touch her and satisfy her need. She said that she just wanted to experience how to be pleasure by a man. But no pration."


    Zhen-Zhen arched her eyebrow and asked him. "So did you do it? Is that what you mean that you didn''t have sex with her because there was no pration happen but still you touched her?"


    "No! No! No! Wifey! That''s not what I meant by saying that. I didn''t do it! I left the hotel. I didn''t continue. I''m not in the mood already after I discovered that truth. I swear! This is the truth. Please believe me." Tristan denied it and corrected Zhen-Zhen''s wrong assumption.


    He got rmed when he saw the dark expression of Zhen-Zhen so he exined immediately. He didn''t want her to misunderstand.


    Zhen-Zhen''s expression changed immediately after hearing that. She felt relieved. She knew it already happened in the past but she didn''t want Tristan to get all the me for what happened.


    It was not entirely his fault. She was hoping that Clifford would listen to Tristan and ept his apology next time.


    "Now, I understand everything, Tristan. Thank you for being honest with me."

 Chapter 465 Double Trouble!

    After hearing out Tristan''s exnation, the husband and wife entered the house. Zhen-Zhen convinced Tristan to talk again to Clifford.


    She wanted the two men to reconcile with each other. Everything happened in the past. She was hoping that they would learn to forget and forgive each other.


    Both of them changed their clothes first in their room before joining Grandpa Lu, Isabelle, and Lucas in the dining area.


    Since Zhen-Zhen and Tristan started living again in the Davis Family Mansion, the atmosphere in the house became lively again. Everyone was excited for the arrival of Little Davis, though they still needed to wait almost nine months before they could see Little Davis.


    Grandpa Lu and Tristan''s parents were very focused on taking care of Zhen-Zhen''s health. They wanted to make sure that Little Davis would be born healthy.


    Little did they know, aside from being healthy, Little Davis had the tendency to inherit Zhen-Zhen''s power. Little Davis might be a super baby.


    That''s one of the concerns Tristan was thinking about over the past few days. He was already nning on how they would be able to hide their baby''s power if ever Little Davis acquired it after being born.


    They were still in the room when Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen about his father-inw. Since they started living in the mansion, FaMo never transformed back into his human form.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen also brought Pam-Pam and FaMo to the house. Isabelle was the one who was taking care of them personally.


    "Zhen-Zhen, do you know where my father-inw is right now? I haven''t seen him for a few days now. I want to consult him about something."


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip and nced at FaMo who was sleeping on the bed. "Hmm, okay. I will try tomunicate with him and tell him that you wanna talk to him."


    Tristan hugged Zhen-Zhen behind and gave her a peck on her cheek. "Thanks, wifey! I missed Father-in-Law."


    FaMo slowly opened his eyes. He overheard Zhen-Zhen''s and Tristan''s conversation. When Zhen-Zhen saw that FaMo was already awake, she immediately talked to him through a mind link.


    "FaMo, can you transformter and show yourself to Tristan? He wants to discuss something with you."


    "Alright, I''ll do it after dinner. It seems like it''s dinner time," FaMo said cheerfully to Zhen-Zhen while getting up.


    FaMo could smell the aroma of delicious food in the kitchen, that''s why he suddenly woke up. His sense of smell was getting stronger as he was already familiarized with human food.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but giggle when FaMo mentioned food. Tristan frowned, giving his wife a questioning look.


    "What''s funny, Zhen-Zhen? Why did youugh?" Tristan asked her, feeling puzzled.


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head and responded, "Nothing. I think FaMo is already hungry. Let''s go outside and join Grandpa, Mom, and Dad in the dining area."


    "Alright,e!" Tristan held her arms as the two of them walked out of the room together with FaMo.


    Pam-Pam was already in the dining area. FaMo was d that Pam-Pam was also here. Isabelle''s attention was diverted. Before she was always catching FaMo. Since Pam-Pam was here, FaMo finally got a little bit of freedom from Isabelle''s grasp.


    Grandpa Lu already reserved a seat for Zhen-Zhen when they reached the dining area. It was a vacant set on his right side.


    "Come, Lillie. Sit beside grandpa," Grandpa Lu said, smiling dotingly at her.


    "Thanks, Grandpa!"


    Tristan pulled the chair for Zhen-Zhen before he sat down next to her. As usual, there were lots of food served on the table right now, mostly vegetables and fruits for Zhen-Zhen''s healthy diet.


    FaMo joined Pam-Pam as they have a separate table. The maid was the one putting food on FaMo''s and Pam-Pam''s tes.


    As expected, Grandpa Lu and Tristan''s parents talked about Zhen-Zhen''s pregnancy over the meal.


    "Lillie, do you feel any morning sickness? Are you having a hard time especially now you are in the first trimester of your pregnancy?" Isabelle asked Zhen-Zhen with a concerned look in her eyes.<sub> </sub>


    "Yeah, don''t hesitate to tell us if you are sensitive with food, smell, or anything. If you are craving something to eat, just inform us right away, okay? Maybe Little Davis wants to eat something," Grandpa Lu also joined the conversation.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at them faintly before shaking her head. "Don''t worry too much about me, Mom, grandpa. So far, I can feel nothing serious aside from being dizzy and sleepy nowadays. I''m not sensitive to something but I have quite an appetite so I''m eating a lottely."


    "Sigh, I''m so d my wife and my baby are both healthy," Tristanmented, feeling relieved. He thought he would panic if Zhen-Zhen would suddenly faint again in front of him.


    "Ah! I''m so excited to know Little Davis''s gender! Hmm, I want a girl so that I can doll her up all I want!" Isabelle mumbled, her eyes glowing with excitement.


    "Hmm, let''s make a bet, honey? I think Little Davis will be a boy," Lucas challenged his wife.


    Isabelle raised her eyebrow upon hearing that. She smiled evilly at her husband. Thest time they had a bet, Isabelle won and Lucas became her ve for one week.


    "Sure, why not! Let''s do that! How about you, son and Lillie? Do you want to make a bet too?" Isabelle asked them expectantly.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen exchanged nces with one another, thinking whether they should make a bet regarding their child''s gender. After a few seconds, the two of them had decided.


    "I will go with Mom. I think our little Davis will be a girl, my princess," Tristan shared his guess with them.


    "Hmm, okay. Then I will go with Dad. Little Davis will be a boy. He will look like a mini-version of Tristan.," Zhen-Zhen said, smiling at that thought.


    "How about you grandpa?" Zhen-Zhen turned to Grandpa Lu.


    Grandpa Lu paused for a moment. He rubbed his chin while he was thinking. FaMo also stopped eating as he was listening to their conversation. He was also thinking about Little Davis''s gender. He wanted to make a bet too.


    After a while, Grandpa Lu spoke up. "Hmm, I think it will be both!" Grandpa Lu stated confidently.


    "Both? What do you mean grandpa? Are you telling us that our little Davis might turn into a gay?" Tristan asked his grandpa exasperatedly.


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    Lucas: "..."


    Isabelle: "..."


    Grandpa Lu let out a soft chuckle after hearing that. "Grandson, you are really slow and dumb sometimes. What I mean is¡­ there can be one girl and one boy because they will be twins!"


    Tristan: "..."


    Meow! Meow! Meow!


    FaMo: "Yes, That''s it. I''m gonna bet for twins! One boy and one girl!"


    FaMo also agreed with Grandpa Lu.


    Tristan''s eyes widened at that thought. He wished before that if possible their firstborn would not be twins.


    Lucas and Isabelle also burst outughing.


    "Dad, you are very wise. Are you betting that we will not only wee one baby but two?" Lucas asked Grandpa Lu.


    "Of course, yes! There''s a possibility. Remember, we have twins in the Davis Family, Jake, and ke!" Grandpa Lu dered with certainty.


    Tristan felt like crying after hearing that. Grandpa Lu was right. The possibility of having twins could happen. If the twins had superpowers then it would double trouble for him.

 Chapter 466 Foolish Ideals

    After dinner, Zhen-Zhen told Tristan to meet FaMo aka his father-inw in Grandma Cassandra''s garden. FaMo would appear there using his human form.


    Zhen-Zhen would bond with Grandpa Lu, Isabelle, and Lucas in the living room while Tristan and FaMo would talk outside.


    When Tristan saw that his grandpa and his parents were busy talking to Zhen-Zhen, he immediately went out to see his so-called father-inw, FaMo.


    FaMo was already sitting on the bench. There was amp-post beside the bench, the source of light in the garden during nighttime.


    Tristan immediately saw FaMo in his demon god''s form.


    "Father-inw!" Tristan called him out enthusiastically.


    FaMo just simply nodded at him as acknowledgment. "Zhen-Zhen told me that you were looking for me. What is it that you want to talk about?"


    Tristan sat down beside FaMo. "Father, take it easy. Are you in a hurry? It''s been so long since thest time I saw you. How have you been?"


    It would be embarrassing for Tristan to say it out loud but deep inside he missed FaMo''s human form.


    "I''m fine. I''m just around watching over Zhen-Zhen and my grandchild."


    "I''m so sorry Father-inw, you couldn''t be with Zhen-Zhen since we started living here," Tristan said to FaMo with his guilty tone.


    "Don''t worry, father. I will talk to my grandpa and my parents. I will tell them that Zhen-Zhen and I will go home during weekends so that you can stay with us and be with her."


    FaMo was taken aback when he heard that. He didn''t expect that Tristan could be as thoughtful as this even towards him. But that was not necessary. He was already with them in his cat form.


    FaMo ced his hand on Tristan''s shoulder. "You don''t have to do that. It''s fine. I can always be with Zhen-Zhen anytime. But I really appreciate your intention to do that just for me."


    Tristan smiled at FaMo. He felt so good that he could now exchange conversations like this with his father-inw. Before he was a little bit scared of him.


    Tristan was d that their rtionship had improved so much and they were getting along well.


    "So what do you want to tell me or discuss with me?" FaMo asked Tristan once more.


    "It''s about our Little Davis, father," Tristan promptly responded.


    "Ahuh, what do you mean?" FaMo frowned.


    "I''ve been thinking about this for the past few days. Father, our Little Davis will have a possibility to inherit your power and Zhen-Zhen''s power right?"


    FaMo got excited when he realized that. Tristan was right. There was a tendency that Little Davis would inherit Zhen-Zhen''s power.<sub> </sub>


    "Definitely! That''s possible."


    Tristan sighed helplessly. "Father, unlike Zhen-Zhen, a child can''t understand a parent''s advice if we will tell him to control and refrain himself or herself from using his or her power. What if Little Davis will be born and suddenly the baby will unleash some powers? This will be a future problem right?"


    "What shall we do? Other people might know about Little Davis''s power as well as Zhen-Zhen. If this happens then it will be chaotic on our part." Tristan''s face was painted with worries and concerns.


    He could already imagine the possible problems that would arise. Zhen-Zhen and Little Davis would never have a peaceful life. They would be feared by other ordinary people and hated for being different.


    Others might try to harm them, especially those people who were scared by their powers.


    Some evil people might also try to chase after them and threaten them in order to acquire Zhen-Zhen''s and Little Davis''s powers.


    FaMo understood Tristan''s concern. They were in a different world. In this world, people didn''t have superpowers or even the skill to use magic. But they were advanced when it came to technologies.


    They couldn''t afford to let other people know that Zhen-Zhen had a superpower.


    Just like what happened in the other world, they might be marked as monsters and would be feared by many. Then people here might try to kill Zhen-Zhen again including Little Davis.


    "I have a temporary solution for that!"


    Tristan''s sparkled with joy after hearing that. "Really, father? What is it? Tell me."


    "Zhen-Zhen and I can apply the Sealing Technique. We will temporarily seal Little Davis''s power. But once he or she grows up, I will have to teach Little Davis how to control his or her power."


    Tristan bobbed his head frantically in agreement. "Wow, that is the best solution, father! I have no idea that you and Zhen-Zhen can do that."


    "Zhen-Zhen is already using the sealing technique. I taught her before. She can seal and unseal her power anytime."


    "As I told you before, the guardian warriors might have followed us here already. Zhen-Zhen needs to conceal her power so that guardian warriors will not be able to detect her." FaMo was very serious while sharing this with Tristan.


    "Father, I can''t understand why they wanna kill my wife. She''s not evil. She is so nice and kind. She''s so innocent with a good heart. Why are they still trying to hunt her down?" A cold glint shed through Tristan''s eyes.


    FaMo took a deep sigh. "It''s because of the sins that the demon god had done in the past. They are afraid of his bloodline. They are thinking that Zhen-Zhen, as the demon god''s daughter, has the power to bring chaos in their world."


    "But Zhen-Zhen is already here. She is no longer a threat in their world. Why are they trying to hunt her down even in this world?"


    FaMo clenched his teeth as he answered Tristan. "Because they are fools having foolish ideals. They think of themselves as a hero of humanity. They were blinded by their hatred that they couldn''t even spare the life of an innocent child."


    The anger was awakened in FaMo''s heart as he recalled how the guardian warriors tried to harm an innocent little child, Zhen-Zhen. They even locked her up in a stone coffin and sealed her for a hundred years.

 Chapter 467 Couple Keychains

    ~ Heavenly Star Enterprise- Branch Overseas ~


    Alveena and Andrew just finished sealing the deal with the investors. The concern with the branches was finally resolved and Heavenly Star Enterprise could now hold the productunching activity in those branches without any more troubles.


    With that, Andrew and Alveena could also go home to the City of Empire. Andrew already booked a ticket for their flights tomorrow night.


    The two of them didn''t feel awkward after the kissing incident however they never talked about the kiss again. They just acted normally, treating each other like how they used to do.


    Alveena could still annoy Andrew with her talkative nature. But her bubbly personality could brighten up Andrew''s day. It would feel really different if Alveena would stop teasing Andrew.


    "Finally, we aplished our work here. It feels amazing and fulfilling!" Alveena said to Andrew. They were now on the way to their hotel.


    They left the office early so that they could rest. They already turned over everything to the Branch Manager.


    "Thank you, Alveena for helping me out. I really appreciate it," Andrew mumbled, feeling grateful to her.


    Alveena just shed her charming smile before grabbing Andrew''s hand. She pulled him toward the shop that was selling souvenirs.


    "This is my first overseas trip with you, if you are really grateful then buy me a souvenir as remembrance!" Alveena shamelessly demanded.


    Andrew just chuckled before nodding his head. Lately, he wasughing and smiling more often because of Alveena.


    The shop owner greeted Alveena and Andrew right away.


    "Hello, Ma''am and Sir, wee to my shop. We are selling here personalized souvenirs. You can roam around and choose the items and designs that you want. Just bring them here and I will engrave your names in it or whatever words you want to add in the souvenir."


    "Really? Amazing. I want that." Alveena said with her ted voice.


    Then she turned to Andrew who was standing beside her. "I think I should buy something for Lillie and Sophia too."


    "How about your brother?" Andrew mentioned Alveena''s brother just to tease her.


    Alveena just rolled her eyes skyward at the mention of her evil brother. "No way! He is so mean and rude. I will not buy anything for him."


    " How about you? Do you want to buy something for someone too? For your brother, parents, grandpa, and friends?"


    Andrew let out another chuckle. "I thought we came here to buy you something."


    "Of course, aside from buying souvenirs for them, you must not forget that you should buy something for me too. I will choose then pay it for me." Alveena stuck her tongue out after saying that.


    "Alright. Let''s go and choose some souvenirs for them."


    The two of them roamed around the shop, picking some souvenir items to be given to their family and friends. Andrew was able to pick items after five minutes but Alveena was still not done choosing what she wanted.


    "Oh Lord, girls and their shopping habits," Andrew mumbled while watching Alveena from a distance.


    Andrew already brought the souvenir items to the shop owner for engraving names. He bought something for his brother, Tristan, their parents, and Grandpa Lu.


    He was thinking of buying something for Hannah too but changed his mind. He didn''t know why but Andrew was trying to avoid bringing up Hannah when he was with Alveena.


    He was supposed to be honest with her. But he was hesitating to do it. He couldn''t understand himself anymore.


    Andrew was lost in his deep thoughts when Alveena approached him. She was already done choosing souvenirs for Sophia and Lillie.


    "Tadaah! I decided to buy keychains for Lillie and Sophia," Alveena said cheerfully, showing the wooden flower-shaped keychains.


    "How about yours? What did you choose for yourself?" Andrew asked Alveena.<sub> </sub>


    She smiled at him sweetly before showing her other hand that was holding another keychain. When she opened her palm, silver keychains came into his view.


    But this time it was different from the previous keychains she showed Andrew. What Alveena chose was Matching Couple keychains, one was in the form of a heart and the other one was in the form of a key. If they wouldbine the two it would look like ''the key going to your heart''.or ''The key in opening your heart.''


    Andrew frowned upon seeing the matching couple keychains. ''Don''t tell me she wants me to buy this couple keychain for her then she will give this to that guy whom her parents set her up with?''


    "Hey, why are you looking grumpy again?" Alveena asked Andrew after seeing his darkened expression.


    "Why did you choose that? Are you giving the other one to Brandon?"


    Alveena just smiled at him mischievously, not giving him an answer. She turned around approaching the shop owner. She would give him instructions about what to engrave in the keychains.


    Andrew''s face contorted further when she didn''t say a word. She didn''t even try to deny it,pletely ignoring him.


    He was pissed off every time he would remember Brandon. Just yesterday, they met Brandon in the lobby. He was waiting for Alveena.


    He visited Alveena in the hotel, telling them that her brother requested him to visit her.


    At the mention of her brother, Alveena immediately grabbed Brandon''s hand, pulling him towards the elevator.


    Andrew could only watch them as they vanished from his sight. Just like that, Alveena had forgotten his presence.


    Little did he know, Alveena did that because she wanted to prevent Brandon from mentioning her brother''s name in front of Andrew.


    Since Andrew was clueless about her true intention, he was in a bad mood the whole night. He was wondering what Alveena and Brandon were doing inside her hotel room.


    His imagination ran wild, thinking that Alveena and Brandon were doing kinky things inside her suite, acting intimately with each other.


    When he couldn''t stand it any longer, Andrew went out of his room and knocked on Alveena''s room. She opened the door for him immediately.


    He felt relieved after knowing that Brandon was no longer inside her room when he entered. He was curious about what they did and talked about but he was embarrassed to ask her.


    And now, seeing the couple keychains reminded him of Brandon. He thought Alveena would give the other keychain to Brandon.


    Andrew was still sulking in the corner when Alveena called his attention. The engraving for the items was done already. After paying, the two decided to leave.


    Andrew didn''t talk to her during the entire journey going back to their hotel room. He was upset thinking that Alveena let him pay for the couple keychain that she was about to give to Brandon.


    Andrew was about to enter his suite when Alveena held his elbow, thus stopping him from entering his room.


    He nced at her. His eyebrows were drawn together.


    "What?"


    "Give me your hand," Alveena said, smiling.


    Andrew was not in the mood but still followed her. He extended his right hand to her, palm facing up.


    Alveena picked something inside her pocket and ced it in his hand. She tiptoed and gave Andrew a peck on his right cheek.


    After doing that, Alveena fled to her room, without saying a word. Andrew was left frozen and speechless in his spot.


    When he gazed down, he saw the silver keychain that looked like a key. On that keychain, his name was engraved. That was one piece of the couple keychains Alveena chose to buy in the souvenir shop.


    Andrew''s let out a soft chuckle as he realized that he was wrong. He thought she was giving this to Brandon. But it turned out, Alveena wanted to give this to him.

 Chapter 468 Girls Bonding

    After two days, Alveena and Andrew had finally returned to the City of Empire. Their arrival was at the right timing because there were only two days left before the Centennial Year Celebration of the City of Empire. Both of them got busy helping out Tristan in the preparation.


    Sophia and Zhen-Zhen also received Alveena''s gift. The threedies had nned to celebrate Zhen-Zhen''s pregnancy. Alveena didn''t report in thepany today as the three of them were now together, hanging out in the Davis Family Mansion.


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia had no ss today because the faculty and staff of the University of Imperial Knights were also preparing for the Centennial Year Celebration. As being the top university in the City of Empire, they had important roles to do during that event.


    On the other hand, Alveena was d that her brother was also busy with the uing event. He was not bothering her right now so she got more freedom to do things that she likes.


    Zhen-Zhen, Sophia, and Alveena were eating snacks in the living room as they were having girls'' bonding.


    "Lillie, I''m so happy for you. Are you excited to see your baby?" Alveena asked Zhen-Zhen expectantly.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head, smiling tenderly as she ced her palm on her t stomach.


    "Thank you, sis Alvee. You are right. I''m excited. By the way, I will stoping to school after the end of this semester."


    Sophia felt saddened after hearing that. But of course, she understood her situation. She bet that Jade and her group would be happy once Zhen-Zhen would stop going to school. Zhen-Zhen had to give up the title Campus Belle to others. That''s what they wanted.


    "I''m gonna miss you," Sophia softly said, feeling a little bit sad.


    Zhen-Zhen patted Sophia''s shoulder and said, "It''s okay. You can always visit me here."I can also visit you in the school."


    "Well, can I join you girls whenever you will n to hang out?"I will also introduce you to my friends. The more the merrier!" Alveena was looking forward to it.


    Sophia and Zhen-Zhen just nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Oh, I haven''t told you yet, I have a new female bodyguard. She''s young and sweet too. Her name is Elijah. I will introduce her to you next time." Zhen-Zhen informed them.


    "Eh, why do you have a female bodyguard? Is someone threatening your life, Lillie?" Alveena asked her curiously.


    It was Sophia who answered her question.


    "Because Lillie is the most precious treasure of the Davis Family," Sophia said teasingly.


    Alveena giggled. "Ahem, I could understand that."


    "But kidding aside, I think this is rted to what happened to Lillie overseas. They just wanted to make sure that someone will watch over her and protect her from any harm."


    "Huh? What happened?" Alveena asked again. There was a concerned look on her face.


    "Fire ident happened when Tristan and I were having dinner in one restaurant. I was trapped inside the burning restaurant. Fortunately, nothing bad happened to me."


    Alveena gasped in surprise after hearing that. "Oh my, that''s very dangerous. I could imagine Tristan panicking at that time. Andrew had no idea about this."


    At the mention of Andrew''s name, Hannah crossed her mind. She was reminded of Hannah''s action. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for Andrew. She knew he would not be happy once he learned the truth.


    But Tristan and Zhen-Zhen didn''t want to create a conflict between the two. Aside from that, They were worried that Andrew and Tristan would be distant from each other again.


    As much as possible, they wanted to maintain the good rtionship the two brothers had right now.<sub> </sub>


    "Okay. let''s forget that. We should think of happy moments. So with regards to that, I want to tell you something." Alveena decided to change the topic.


    "Ahem, do you think it is okay that a girl will confess her feelings first for a guy? I think I already like someone. But I''m not sure if he likes me too." Alveena was referring to Andrew.


    "Wow, no wonder you are blooming. It turns out you are in love," Sophia teased her.


    "I think there''s nothing wrong with being honest with your feelings and telling the guy about it," Zhen-Zhen responded to Alveena''s query.


    Alveena let out a soft giggle. "I know right. Thanks, Lillie. So I decided. I will confess my feelings to him during the Centennial Year Celebration."


    "Who is the lucky guy?" Sophia asked her, feeling intrigued.


    Alveena shook her head. "It''s a secret, for now, just in case my love confession will be rejected."


    Sophia: "Alright! Best of luck!"


    Zhen-Zhen: "Fighting! You can do it."


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia cheered her up.


    "I have something to share with you as well," Sophia also said to them shyly.


    "Sure, tell us!" Alveena said eagerly.


    Zhen-Zhen was also focused on Sophia, waiting for her next words.


    "Matthew confessed to me a few days ago. He wanted to court me and I agreed, giving him a chance. Now, we are now exclusively dating!"


    "Oh my gosh! I knew it! The two of you have a thing for each other." Alveena said enthusiastically.


    Zhen-Zhen was also happy to hear that. She was now smiling from ear to ear. She and Tristan tried their best to ship them together and now the ship was sailing smoothly.


    "Congrattions, Sophia! I''m so happy for both of you!"


    Meanwhile, Tristan together with the project team and other directors including Andrew were having a final meeting in the conference room when Matthew entered and informed them about a piece of bad news.


    Everyone averted their gazes at Matthew.


    "Sorry to disturb and interrupt your ongoing meeting but you need to hear this," Matthew said to them with urgency.


    Tristan and Andrew exchanged nces with one another. They had a bad feeling about this.


    "It''s alright. No need to apologize. Besides, you are also part of this meeting. You just arrived since I sent you to do some errands for me," Tristan responded to Matthew.


    "What happened Mr. Wilkins?" Andrew asked him.


    "Our model for the product showcasing event just backed out today!"

 Chapter 469 Their Model Backed Out

    The other directors reacted right away after hearing that good news.


    "WHAT??!"


    "Why would she do that?"


    "Is she insane? She already signed a contract with us! We can sue her for that!"


    "Wow, she had the nerves to do this to us? We know she''s the most famous supermodel in our country right now. But how dare she do this to us two days before the big event?"


    The Directors were talking about Angelique Rioz, the famous international model.


    "She''s not afraid of breaching our contract. I set an appointment with her today to know her reason but her assistant and manager told me that she''s busy and she had no time to meet me," Matthew informed them.


    Tristan massaged his temples. This problem was stressing him out. Everything was all set but their n got ruined just because of a certain model.


    "Her manager also said that she will only talk to the CEO," Matthew said, ncing at Tristan.


    Andrew also moved his gaze at Tristan with his concerned look. He knew how Tristan put all his effort into this preparation.


    They especially chose Angelique Rioz to represent thepany during this event because her fame would be advantageous for them.


    With her presence alone, it would boost the Heavenly Star Enterprise more during the event. It seemed that Angelique was aware of this so she was taking this opportunity to make more demands.


    And now, she was telling them that she wanted to meet their CEO, Tristan.


    ''What is she nning? What does she want from Tristan?'' Andrew pondered at that thought.


    "Alright, what should we do about this?" Director Go asked everyone.


    "I think CEO Davis has to go and meet her. He needs to convince her. We have no time left. We will be aughingstock during the event since we already announced that Angelique Rioz will be representing ourpany." Another director had spoken, sharing his opinion with everyone.


    "This is not good for ourpany''s image. We will look like we deceived the public and just used Angelique Rioz to create some hype! They will mark us as a big liar" Director Go said through his gritted teeth.


    Tristan stood up and nced at everyone present in the conference hall. "Continue the meeting. I will go and talk to her. Matthew, you wille with me. Andrew, take the lead."


    "Alright Brother, I will give you an updateter," Andrew responded to him.


    "Okay, Brother. I will leave this to you."


    Everyone fell silent as they noticed the changes between Tristan and Andrew. They couldn''t believe that Andrew and Tristan were now acting very close. They even started calling each other brother in front of everyone.


    p They wondered when the two brothers started getting closer with one another. They felt strange. They were not used to seeing them acting like this.</anda>


    They always thought that the two of them were alwayspeting with each other. But now, it felt very different. They wondered if the two had already reconciled with their personal conflicts.<sub> </sub>


    When Tristan and Matthew left, they resumed the meeting.


    "Where is Angelique right now?" Tristan asked Matthew. They were now walking towards the parking lot.


    "I just messaged her manager. She said we can meet her in her penthouse right now at Rose Vi."


    Tristanughed dryly. "So that''s what she meant by saying she was busy? She''s just staying in her penthouse, doing nothing."


    Tristan was now in a foul mood. He didn''t expect that Angelique would create trouble for them in thest two days of their preparation.


    "Sigh, this woman¡­ if I had known that this would happen then I would never ask our PR team to announce that she would be our model."


    Matthew fell silent for a moment, thinking. Upon reaching Tristan''s car, Matthew shared his thoughts with Tristan.


    "I think someone is trying to sabotage us again. What if Sy Corp is behind this?"


    Tristan rubbed the space between his eyebrows the moment he heard that. He was also thinking about the same thing.


    Angelique Rioz said she didn''t care about breaching the contract even though she would have to pay arge amount of money for fines.


    Aside from that, she was not afraid of the Heavenly Star Enterprise even if it would take legal action against her. This only meant that someone was backing her up. Tristan was suspecting Clifford now.


    Tristan tugged his hair. "I think I made a big mistake about announcing to the public that Angelique Rioz will be our model during the event. I just gave someone the opportunity to sabotage us by stealing and poaching our model!"


    "I wonder how much money she received from ourpetition for doing this to us," Tristan marveled at that thought.


    Matthew looked at Tristan helplessly. "If Sy Corp is behind this, then I think Clifford is very determined not to give you a peaceful day."


    Tristan just shrugged his shoulders.


    "He will always create trouble for you. First, the problem with our branches overseas, and now this. Tristan Davis congrats on offending Clifford Sy this much," Matthew added, teasing Tristan.


    Tristan justughed dryly. "Well, they said, love your enemy. So I will just apply this for now. I think I should teach Clifford about this passage so that instead of creating trouble for me, he will learn to love me." Tristan also cracked some jokes.


    Matthew chuckled after hearing that. "Ahem, no need to do that. I think he is already loving you."


    "Eh, how sure are you? What is your basis, Mr. Matthew Wilkins?" Tristan said, lifting an eyebrow.


    "Well, you know¡­ we also have this passage- ''The more you hate the more you love.'' Clifford hates you so much so that means he loves you so much as well. Hahaha."


    Tristan and Matthew ended up bursting into a peal ofughter because of theirme jokes. Because of that, Tristan felt a little bit better. He felt so stressed moments ago. He was d Matthew was there with him.

 Chapter 470 Angeliques Condition

    ~ At Rose Vi ~


    Angelique Rioz was already aware that the CEO of Heavenly Star Enterprise and his assistant wereing to her penthouse. Her manager informed her.


    "Karen, if Mr. Davis arrives, tell him to see me in my study. I will wait for him there. You should entertain his assistant. I want to talk to CEO Davis alone," Angelique said to her manager.


    "Alright, Missy. I will inform them." Karen promptly responded. Her manager preferred to call her Missy, not by her first name.


    Then she turned to her assistant. "Sandra, escort CEO Davis to my study."


    "Yes, Ma''am. I will."


    After getting her assistant''s response, Angelique proceeded to her study.


    Angelique was called a renowned supermodel for nothing. She possessed the qualities of being a supermodel. She''s beautiful and tall, 5 feet and 9 inches in height.


    Her figure really stood out that could charm any man. She had round beautifulrge breasts, a slender waist, long wless legs, and a slim body.


    <o>,m To sum it all up, she was very charismatic to attract every man. Aside from her charm, she was very confident with herself.</o>


    After a while, Tristan and Matthew finally arrived. They were weed by Angelique''s Manager, Karen.


    "Mr. Wilkins, CEO Davis, good morning! Pleasee in," Karen greeted them, letting them in.


    ''My morning is not good because of your model.'' Tristan thought to himself as he forced himself to smile at Karen.


    Soon, they followed her inside. "Angelique is currently in her study. Sandra will escort you there, CEO Davis. Angelique is already waiting for you," Karen informed them.


    "This way sir. Please follow me," Sandra said to Tristan.


    Tristan and Matthew were about to follow Sandra when Karen stopped them. "Ahem, Mr. Wilkins, can you stay behind? Miss Angelique said that she only wanted to talk to CEO Davis. Let''s just wait for them here."


    Matthew and Tristan exchanged nces with one another. They were both confused as to why Angelique made that demand. Though they felt a little bit suspicious about this, they had no choice but to follow.


    With that, Matthew stayed behind while Tristan went to see Angelique in her study. When the assistant opened the door, Angelique''s sexy figure wearing a see-through white dress greeted their sights.


    She was standing in front of her bookshelves while holding a wine ss in her right hand. The assistant left immediately after receiving Angelique''s signal.


    Tristan, on the other hand, looked away after seeing Angelique''s clothes. Her white dress was made of very thin material and it was see-through, allowing Tristan''s eyes to see her matching ckcy bra and panty.


    ''Why the hell is she wearing this? I thought she already knew that I wasing to talk to her?'' Tristanmented to himself.


    Angelique''s lips curled up into a yful smile when she noticed the embarrassed reaction of Tristan.


    "CEO Davis, It''s my pleasure to finally meet you in person," Angelique mumbled sweetly, moving closer to Tristan. She knew that Tristan was trying to avoid looking at her so she moved to his front.


    "Miss Rioz, do you mind changing your clothes first before we have our discussion?" Tristan said with a serious tone.<sub> </sub>


    Angelique just let out a soft giggle after hearing that.


    "What''s wrong with my clothes now, CEO Davis? I''m at home so I will wear whatever outfit I amfortable with. Besides, why do you care? It''s not that you haven''t seen my fine assets yet? It''s all over the magazines. I wore much more revealing clothes in those magazines," Angelique said, teasing Tristan.


    "Furthermore, I think you''ve already seen lots of naked women in your bed, so what''s the big deal with my clothes?" Angelique added, shing her taunting smile at him.


    Tristan''s face darkened after hearing that. He didn''t want the way she talked back at him.


    ''Is Angelique Rioz trying to seduce me or her personality is always like this,'' Tristan pondered at that thought.


    Since he needed to talk to her Tristan endured it. Soon, Angelique invited her to sit down on the soft couch. When the two of them settled down, they started talking about business.


    "Okay. So I believe that you are here to convince me not to back out for the event, aren''t you?"


    "Yes. Why are you doing this, Miss Rioz? Did we do something to offend you? Honestly, this is not a wise decision. You will also suffer here. We can sue you for breaching the contract and you will pay arge amount of money for the fines."


    Tristan tried to threaten her but it seemed that Angelique didn''t care at all. She justughed at him.


    "Wow, I feel disappointed, CEO Davis. I thought you were good at convincing women to follow yourmand. But it seems that you are just threatening me right now. Well, I''m sorry to tell you but I don''t feel threatened at all."


    "Why don''t you change your strategy, Tristan?" Angelique said with her seductive voice. She moved closer to Tristan, cing her hand on his chest.


    Tristan didn''t like where this was going. He immediately caught her hand and pushed it away from his body. Tristan moved a little bit to maintain his distance from Angelique. Moments ago she already entered his personal space and Tristan didn''t like it.


    Tristan had no time with her child''s y. He regretteding here since he could tell that Angelique was up to something. Tristan put up his guard right away.


    "What do you want, Miss Rioz?"


    Angelique shed her seductive smile once more before answering Tristan.


    "Well, I can change my decision and be your Model for the big event but in one condition¡­"


    Tristan''s frown deepened. This was thest time he would try to listen to her demand.


    "Okay. What condition?"


    Angelique looked at him meaningfully.


    "Hmm, it''s just simple and I know you will like it too."


    "Don''t beat around the bush, Miss Rioz. Just tell me already." Tristan was almost losing his patience.


    "Have sex with me, right here¡­ right now."

 Chapter 471 It Was A Trap!

    "Have sex with me, right here¡­ right now."


    Tristan: "..."


    Tristan couldn''t believe what he had just heard from her. ''Is she kidding me?!! What the hell she is thinking!!''


    Angelique rejoiced inwardly after seeing Tristan''s flustered expression. She thought her seduction was working. She yed the wine ss in her hand while waiting for Tristan''s response.


    After a few seconds, Tristan had recovered from his deep stupor. He finally found his voice to respond to her very tempting offer.


    "Miss Rioz, are you sure about this? Is that really what you want?" Tristan asked her. His face was now void of any emotion.


    "Yes, Tristan. That''s all I want. After that, I can be yourpany''s model again. It''s a win-win situation for you."


    Tristan couldn''t help but burst outughing. After he was done, he stared at Angelique intently, moving his gaze from her face to her body.


    Angelique felt satisfied seeing Tristan checking her out. She really thought that Tristan would take her offer.


    Tristan stood up, smiling at her. "Nice offer, Miss Rioz. You know what I''m so d that you backed out to be our model. Heavenly Star Enterprise doesn''t need a supermodel like you."


    Angelique was taken aback when she heard that. Tristan was not yet done. He pped his hands while giving her a mocking look.


    "Congrattions, Miss Rioz. You just became number one in ourpany''s cklist! Heavenly Star Enterprise will never again work with someone like you."


    "I think we are done talking Miss Rioz. so all I can say is¡­ ADIOS!"


    After saying that, Tristan immediately marched out of her study. Angelique was left speechless in her spot. She couldn''t believe that Tristan would refuse her. She felt really insulted by the words he threw at her moments ago.


    Bam!


    Tristan mmed the door so hard. Tristan was furious. When he heard that offering from Angelique, at that certain moment, he already knew that this was a trap.


    From the beginning, when Matthew told them that Angelique only wanted to talk to him, he already knew that she was up to something. His suspicion grew when they let Matthew stay behind, not allowing him to apany Tristan in her study.


    He confirmed his suspicion when he saw Angelique''s appearance. She was clearly trying to seduce him. And he suspected that this was one of Clifford''s schemes in order to ruin his rtionship with Zhen-Zhen.


    That thought was the one making him furious right now. He was boiling with rage. Clifford would not stop until he seeded in breaking them apart. Tristan would not allow this. NEVER!


    "Fools!" Tristan mumbled through his gritted teeth.


    When he reached the living room, Tristan called Matthew with his stern cold voice.


    "Matthew. Let''s go! We don''t need to waste our precious time here."


    Matthew, who was clueless about what happened in his conversation with Angelique, stood up immediately and followed Tristan. They never bothered saying goodbye to Karen and Sandra.


    When they were already inside the car, Matthew asked Tristan about what happened that made him so angry.<sub> </sub>


    "Tristan, what happened with your negotiation with Miss Rioz?"


    Tristan mmed his eyes shut while gritting his teeth. He was really mad about this kind of scheme. He was already tired of these things.


    He was already fed up with people bringing up his ugly past¡­ Hannah, Clifford¡­ and others who were still thinking that he was still the same Tristan who would sleep with every woman.


    "Matthew, do you think I don''t deserve to have a happy life?"


    Matthew fell silent after hearing that. He asked Tristan about what happened out there but here he was, asking him this kind of question.


    "I tried to change¡­ How many times should I prove to them that I am already a changed man? When I made up my mind to fix my life, someone woulde out trying to mess it up once again. Is this really my Karma?" Tristan was feeling emotional right now.


    Matthew heaved a deep sigh. He understood Tristan''s feelings right now. He knew that his best friend was trying so hard to just live simply and happily with his wife despite his ugly past.


    "Tris¡­ All I can say is that¡­ ignore them. Their thoughts and opinions about you don''t matter. The important thing you should focus on is your family and loved ones."


    Tristan opened his eyes when he heard that. Matthew was right. As long as Zhen-Zhen was loving him and still believing in him. That''s all that matters.


    "Thank you, Matt. I will keep that in mind."


    *****


    Meanwhile, After she recovered from the insult Tristan threw at her, Angelique picked up her phone and contacted someone. The phone rang for several seconds before it was answered.


    The person from the other line was none other than Clifford Sy. Tristan''s and Matthew''s suspicions were right. Clifford was behind this trick.


    Angelique: "Mr. Sy. I''m afraid to tell you but Tristan Davis didn''t take the bait."


    Angelique was really disappointed with the oue. A few days ago, Clifford Sy went to see her. He offered her something that she couldn''t refuse. She made a deal with him.


    There were two conditions she needed to do. First, she would no longer be the representative of Heavenly Star Enterprise. Clifford knew that she was the chosen model of Tristan''spany.


    Second, she needed to lure Tristan and seduce him. She needed to record their intimate moment. That video would be used to ruin his rtionship with his wife, Zhen-Zhen. Clifford was nning to let Zhen-Zhen watch the video as proof that Tristan betrayed her.


    But they underestimated Tristan''s self-control and his love for his wife. They never expected that Tristan would refuse Angelique''s tempting offer.


    Clifford: "It''s alright. Juste to the office now. We will give you instructions about the product showcasing event. After all, you will be our model now."


    Angelique smiled after hearing that.


    Angelique: "Alright, Mr. Sy. I will just change my clothes and go there asap."


    Clifford hung up the phone after that. He was having conflicting thoughts right now. His second n didn''t work. He only had one option left but he was hesitating to do it because of Zhen-Zhen.

 Chapter 472 Find A New Model

    After leaving Angelique''s penthouse, Tristan and Matthew went back to thepany. Andrew and the other directors just finished their meeting.


    Grandpa Lu also heard the news regarding the problem with their model. He summoned Andrew and Tristan to his office to hear the whole story.


    The two brothers were now facing their grandfather who was also the Chairman of theirpany.


    "So what''s the update? Have you talked to the model?" Grandpa Lu asked them both.


    Grandpa Lu was sitting on his executive chair while Tristan and Andrew were standing in front of his desk.


    "Brother was the one who talked to her grandpa," Andrew said, informing Grandpa Lu when Tristan remained silent.


    Tristan seemed like his mind was wandering somewhere and he was not paying attention to Grandpa Lu''s words. He just snapped back when Andrew nudged his shoulder.


    "So Tristan, how is it? What is her demand in order to continue our coboration?" Grandpa asked Tristan once again.


    A cold glint shed through Tristan''s eyes as he recalled what happened during his conversation with Angelique Rioz.


    "Grandpa, No coboration will happen. We will no longer work with her. Furthermore, can I make a request? Can we put Angelique Rioz in our cklist. I don''t want ourpany to be associated with her even in the future." Tristan said firmly, making Andrew and Grandpa Lu be puzzled.


    "Why? Tell me the reason for doing this? What happened during your conversation with her?" Grandpa Lu probed. He knew Tristan had a reason for doing this.


    Tristan sighed deeply before informing Andrew and Grandpa Lu of the seduction attempt Angelique did to him.


    "Her demand¡­ she asked me to sleep and have sex with her in exchange she would continue being ourpany''s model!"


    Grandpa Lu: "Cough! Cough!"


    Andrew: "..."


    Both Andrew and Grandpa Lu were stupefied after hearing that. Grandpa Lu even choked on his coffee and spat it out when Tristan said those words.


    "Wow, the supermodel asked the CEO to have sex with her! So bold and aggressive! So what did you do brother?" Andrew asked, teasing Tristan.


    Tristan just red at his brother before replying, "Of course, I turned her down! I''m not that stupid who would pick a rock rather than a diamond. My wife is already a diamond! Why should I sleep with her? I already have my wife whom I can sleep with any time I want!"


    Andrew: "..."


    "CEO Davis, watch your mouth. We are in the office now. Please refrain from thinking kinky things." Grandpa Lu said, reminding Tristan.


    Andrew: "Pffft¡­"


    Andrew tried to hold hisughter but failed. Grandpa Lu also joined him as they burst outughing. Tristan just watched them in amusement.


    "Why are youughing, brother, grandpa?"


    Andrew and Grandpa Lu exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They understood each other as they were thinking the same thing.


    "Brother, grandpa and I just remember that Lillie is pregnant. So sooner orter you will not be able to touch her. You have to endure it. You will be forced to abstain because of Little Davis." Andrew exined to Tristan.


    Tristan''s face contorted right away upon hearing that. ''Damn! I almost forgot about that.''


    "Alright, so speaking of that supermodel¡­ We will announce that we are banning her and putting her on ourpany''s cklists. Tell them that breaching the contract with us is the main reason for this," Grandpa Lu suggested to them.


    "It''s better to tell the public right now that she will no longer be our model during the event. It will lessen the damage to ourpany. Besides, I don''t care about her. Hmmp. How dare she covets the husband of my granddaughter?!"


    "Grandpa¡­ the way you said that it seems like my brother is your grandson-inw. Hahaha and Lillie is your real granddaughter," Andrew made another sidement beforeughing again.


    Tristan just rolled his eyes and elbowed his brother, Andrew.<sub> </sub>


    "Okay, another thing before I dismiss you both¡­ Just find another model. That''s our only solution for now. She might not be a supermodel but as long as we have a representative at the event, it will be fine."


    "Okay, Grandpa! Let me handle that!" Andrew volunteered to do it.


    Tristan just nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, it''s better if you are the one who will do it. Tristan might be in trouble again if another model will try to seduce her." Grandpa Lu said, his eyes gleaming with humor.


    "Grandpa!!"


    Andrew and Grandpa Lu burst outughing once again.


    ******


    Tristan and Andrew became busy for the whole day. But Tristan made sure to go home early because he missed Zhen-Zhen already.


    Upon reaching the mansion, Tristan immediately looked for her and engulfed her in his arms. He found her in their room ying with FaMo and Pam-Pam.


    "Tristan! You are back!" Zhen-Zhen hugged him back tightly.


    Tristan''s tiredness disappeared now because he was with Zhen-Zhen and he was hugging his beloved wife. Tristan couldn''t help but shower her kisses all over her face. He didn''t forget to give her a lingering kiss on her lips.


    As if FaMo and Pam-Pam understood each other, the two of them left the room immediately, leaving Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. The two cats gave them their privacy.


    After kissing each other, the two of them sat down on their bed.


    "How''s your day with the girls?" Tristan asked her. He knew that Alveena and Sophia came over to bond with his wife today.


    "We had so much fun just talking with each other. Oh, Tristan, I have something to tell you. Good news! I wonder if Matthew had told you already."


    Tristan frowned at the mention of Matthew''s name. "Matthew didn''t tell me anything. What is it?"


    They had no chance to talk aside from work. They were so busy all day. Maybe Matthew also forgot to tell him.


    "Matthew already confessed to Sophia! They are already dating!" Zhen-Zhen informed Tristan enthusiastically.


    Tristan was dumbfounded for a moment. ''Oh my¡­ I didn''t expect that my best friend would be so fast. Just a few weeks ago he was still hesitating to court her.''


    After he recovered from the shock, Tristan erupted into a peal ofughter.


    "Matthew! That guy! I''m gonna tease him tomorrow."


    "I''m so happy for both of them. At least, Sophia will be able to forget about Marcus. I wanted her to be happy and I know Matthew will do a great job in doing that," Zhen-Zhen said, smiling widely. She was really happy.


    "I agree. Sophia deserves more. Marcus is not the guy for her. He is a jerk."


    "Alveena is also in love. She''s nning to confess with the guy she likes during the Centennial Year Celebration."


    "Oh, the talkative assistant of my brother. Hmm... I wish her luck." Tristan said, caressing Zhen-Zhen''s face. He was d that Zhen-Zhen was having fun with her friends.


    "How about you, Tristan? How''s your day?"


    Tristan sighed deeply. Tristan decided to tell Zhen-Zhen everything that happened in thepany today including the issue with their supermodel. He also became honest with her as he told her about the seduction attempt by Angelique.


    Zhen-Zhen fell silent for several seconds. Tristan thought she got mad but he was surprised when she had spoken something.


    "Tristan¡­ I wanna do it. Can I represent ourpany''s product during the event and be thepany''s Model?"

 Chapter 473 Centennial Year Celebration

    The Day of the Centennial Year Celebration of the City of Empire had finallye.


    The night was filled with joyous soundsing from the crowd. Many people were strolling around the City za as many exciting events and fun activities were organized.


    The beautiful fireworks colored the night sky in the City of Empire. Live music could be heard in the streets. Everyone was having fun, partying.


    They also set arge screen in the middle of the za for the film viewing. The Big G would be recorded live tonight and be broadcasted nationwide.


    This was the most awaited event for tonight. Various famous celebrities, prominent families, renowned businessmen were attending the Big G organized by the City Council headed by the Mayor.


    The G would be held in the Empire City Big Dome. The invited guests were already arriving in the venue with their fancy and luxurious clothes.


    Men looked dignified with their suits and tuxedos while women looked stunning with their gowns and formal dresses.


    Guests were being weed and guided by the beautiful usherettes going to their respective tables.


    There was arge stage in front where the product showcasing would happen. There were alsorge screens on both left and right sides of the stage wherein everything that would happen on the stage and inside the venue would be shed there.


    Many reporters swarmed around the big dome, interviewing the big shots that they could spot on.


    The happenings in this g would be the hot news tomorrow.


    Everyone was so excited for this g including the ordinary citizens living in the City of Empire. Aside from seeing the celebrities of the entertainment industry and the fashion world, they also had the chance to win a raffle wherein they would receive products and items from the different bigpanies who joined the product showcasing.


    The Sy family arrived at the venue except for Alveena. She would not attend the G as a member of the Sy family but as Andrew''s assistant. She would not be sitting at the Sy Corp table but at the table of Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    Alveena had already prepared herself for tonight. She would be confessing her feelings for Andrew after this event. Her brother had no idea about this nor even her parents but she didn''t care anymore.


    She already made up her mind. She would not ept the arranged marriage with Brandon. She had no feelings for him. Andrew was the one who made her feel different emotions. He was the only guy she wanted to be with, not just some random guy.


    Alveena and Andrew were already inside the venue even before the Sy Family arrived. Alveena felt relieved that their tables were very far from each other. Her parents must not see her or else, her identity would be revealed.


    Aside from confessing her feelings for Andrew, Alveena also nned to tell Andrew the truth regarding her identity. Sooner orter, Andrew would eventually find out about it so it''s better that he would learn the truth from her.


    Alveena looked so pretty and hot in her redce sequined backless long elegant mermaid red gown. She couldn''t help but smile as she recalled Andrew''s baffled expression the moment heid his eyes on her


    Andrew stood frozen in his spot, his gaze just lingered on Alveena''s beautiful face moving down her sexy body. Alveena''s giggle snapped him back from his deep stupor.


    Andrew had to admit that Alveena''s looks tonight caught him by surprise. He couldn''t take his eyes off her. This was the first time he saw Alveena''s most feminine side. He felt like he had to guard her against the scorching eyes of men in the G.


    Since the moment they arrived at the venue, Andrew didn''t leave Alveena''s side. The two of them stuck together as if they were inseparable. The other directors from the Heavenly Star Enterprise were also there, talking to Andrew and Alveena.


    Meanwhile, at the entrance, the reporters immediately surrounded Clifford Sy. They continued asking him about his rumored girlfriend. His parents were shocked when they heard the series of questions of the reporters.


    "Mr. Sy, is your girlfriend attending this G too? Where is she?"


    "Why didn''t youe with your girlfriend tonight?"


    "Is sheing tonight as your date?"<sub> </sub>


    Clifford just gave them a meaningful smile but he didn''t answer their question. The bodyguards of the Sy Family immediately intervened to send away the reporter and make a path for the Sy Family.


    "Hey, son, what is that all about? Are you seeing a girl now? Are you dating someone?" Mrs. Sy asked Clifford expectantly. There was disbelief in her voice.


    "Why didn''t you tell us? You should have invited her to our house." Mr. Sy sounded enthusiastic as well about that news. Then he turned to his wife. "Why are we not aware of this?"


    "Mom, Dad, don''t make a fuss about this. You will meet her soon." Clifford simply said, pacifying his curious parents.


    They were satisfied when they heard that. The Sy Family just reached their table when they heard anothermotion from the reporters in the entrance.


    The renowned supermodel, Angelique Rioz also entered the venue. The reporters didn''t waste more time questioning her. Just one day before this event, the Heavenly Star enterprise made a statement that they changed their model for the product showcasing event.


    They also announced that they would never work and coborate again with Miss Rioz from that day onwards. They put her on the cklist of thepany. It created a huge shock to everyone.


    Previously, Heavenly Star Enterprise was so proud to announce that Angelique Rioz would be representing theirpany for the product showcasing but suddenly she got banned for breaching the contract.


    "Miss Rioz, what can you say about the banning that the Heavenly Star Enterprise issued against you?"


    Angelique just giggled. She found it very funny. "Well, I don''t care. They are not the only bigpany here in the City of Empire."


    Even the reportersughed at her witty response. She was right. There were other toppanies there like Sy Corp.


    "Do you think Heavenly Star Enterprise had found a recement for you? Miss Rioz, it seemed that you gave them a headache," One reporter said, jokingly.


    Angelique let out another soft giggle. "Hmm. Noment on that. Let''s see who will be representing theirpany."


    "There is a hearsay that they chose a rising supermodel who can match you. What can you say about this?"


    "Hmm, interesting. Let''s see. Rising Supermodel? Oh, Maybe she was one of my apprentices before?" There was a hint of sarcasm in her voice.


    ? In Angelique''s mind, no model in the country could match or surpass her. The famous models she knew were still below her level so she was positive that whoever model the Heavenly Star Enterprise had chosen, no one could steal the spotlight from her.


    The reportersughed again because of her statement. Angelique was clearly mocking the Heavenly Star Enterprise as well as the new model who reced her.


    Andrew and Alveena heard Angelique''s interview. It was being shed on the screen.


    "Hmm, that b*tch! I want to pull her curly blond hair right now!" Alveena blurted out suddenly.


    Andrew let out a huskyugh. "Watch your mouth, Lady. I thought you transformed tonight into a beautifuldy. That word is udylike." Andrew teased Alveena.


    Alveena just pouted her lips after hearing Andrew''s remarks.


    "Alright, I''ll behave. By the way, you are the one who was assigned to choose a model recement. Who will be ourpany model tonight?" Alveena asked Andrew curiously.


    Andrew leaned over and whispered to her. "That''s¡­ a secret!"


    Alveena: "..."

 Chapter 474 Who Is Their New Model?

    Grandpa Lu and Tristan''s parents also arrived at the venue. As Chairman of the Heavenly Star Enterprise, the reporters interviewed Grandpa Lu about the product they would be showcasing tonight.


    However, Grandpa Lu remained tight-lipped about that. He never gave them details. He just told them to watch out and wait for the event to start.


    The reporters didn''t dare bring up the topic of Angelique''s banning. They were afraid of offending Chairman Lu. He was still very influential and powerful that almost everyone in the City of Empire respected and admired him.


    Intimidated by his imposing aura, the reporters didn''t bother Grandpa Lu for long. They just decided to get Tristan''s statement about his thoughts regarding Angelique Rioz.


    They wondered why Tristan Davis didn''te together with his grandfather and parents.


    "Do you think Tristan Davis will bring a date tonight?" One reporter asked his fellow reporters.


    Not all reporters who were present tonight were aware of Tristan''s marriage. Only those reporters who attended the Engagement Party of Hannah and Andrew knew about his marriage. They saw Tristan''s beautiful wife.


    However, the Davis Family warned them before not to spread rumors or write another article regarding Tristan''s marriage. The article they posted previously about Tristan and Zhen-Zhen after the Engagement Party was taken down immediately as Tristan wanted his marriage life to be private and not be the talk of the town.


    Dhalia, the entertainment reporter, and Iris, her videographer, exchanged meaningful nces with one another when they heard their fellow reporters asking each other if Tristan would bring a date tonight.


    The two of them were the ones Tristan and Zhen-Zhen met in the University of Imperial Knight after she was done taking her examination. They also attended the Engagement Party of Andrew and Hannah so they already knew about Tristan''s marriage.


    "I don''t know why Mr. Davis has not announced his marriage yet in the public. I am already dying to post an article about how sweet they are to each other," Dhalia shared her thoughts with Iris.


    Iris bobbed his head in agreement. "That''s right. I am still keeping a picture of them running together while holding their hands. Remember, the shot I took in the University of Imperial Knight."


    "Oh right, I remember. Give me a copy of that. I will publish it right away once Tristan Davis announces his marriage to the public," said Dhalia, her eyes brimming with excitement.


    Meanwhile, the couple they were talking about just arrived outside. They were still inside the car together with Matthew.


    Tristan was wearing a dark navy tuxedo to match Zhen-Zhen''s dark blue off-shoulder long evening gown. If everyone would see them together they would think that Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were a match made in heaven.


    They truly suited each other well. The love and affection could be seen in their eyes as they stared at each other.


    Tristan held her hands and asked her, "Tonight, everyone will know that you are my wife¡­ my one and only beloved wife who won the heart of this Cassanova. Are you ready for this, Zhen-Zhen?"


    ? A loving smile warmed her eyes as she bobbed her head. "Yes, Tristan. I am."


    Complicated emotions shed through Tristan''s eyes. He tightened his grip on her hands.


    "You may not have a peaceful life because of me¡­ I-"


    Tristan was not able to finish his sentence since Zhen-Zhen stopped him by sealing his lips with her lips. She gave him a lingering kiss before she drew back.


    "Peaceful or not¡­ it doesn''t matter to me as long as I am with you¡­ together with our Little Davis," Zhen-Zhen said, reassuring Tristan and consoling him.


    Tristan smiled tenderly at her. He raised her hands and brought them to his lips. He kissed the back of her palms alternately.


    "Thank you, Zhen-Zhen. I love you so much."


    "I love you more, Tristan."


    Cough! Cough!<sub> </sub>


    Matthew could no longer stay quiet so he let them know that he was still there. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen ended upughing when they saw Matthew''s embarrassed expression.


    "Matt, my brother Andrew told me that there were lots of reporters inside. I''m not going in together with my wife. I already talked with the event organizer. Can you apany her for a while and bring her to the venue using the other entrance?" Tristan requested him.


    "Yes, Of course. I can do that. No need to ask. I''ll take care of her," Matthew responded promptly with a smile.


    "Thanks, Matt. I know I can always count on you."


    After saying that, Tristan moved his attention back to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Zhen-Zhen, I will be waiting for you down the stage. Don''t be nervous, okay? Just rx and enjoy. Don''t pressure yourself. I know you can nail this again just like what you did during the search for the Campus Belle."


    Tristan was telling Zhen-Zhen not to be nervous but in fact, he was the one who was really nervous right now. He had a mixed feeling about this.


    But he would try his best to make this night memorable to Zhen-Zhen. This was a special night for both of them because tonight they would make an important announcement to the public.


    "I will do my best, Tristan. I will make you and grandpa proud¡­ for Heavenly Star." Zhen-Zhen''s voice was filled with confidence and determination.


    Tristan caressed her face. "You already did, my wife. I am already proud of you."


    Tristan sealed her lips with a long passionate kiss before he stepped out of the car, entering the venue. Matthew and Zhen-Zhen went to the other entrance to avoid the reporters.


    As expected, Tristan was swarmed by reporters, surrounding him as he entered the venue.


    "CEO Davis, don''t you have a date tonight?"


    "Mr. Davis, what can you say about the issue of yourpany with Angelique Rioz?"


    "Who is her recement model? Is she here already?"


    "Is Tanya Scarlet the one yourpany had chosen for this event? We saw her a moment ago. We heard that you dated Tanya before."


    Tristan was bombarded with so many questions but he had no n of answering any of them for now.


    "Hold your questions, I will answer themter after the event," Tristan said to them meaningfully.


    After saying that, Tristan proceeded to their assigned table. The reporters were wondering who was the new recement model of the Heavenly Star Enterprise. Both the Chairman and CEO refused to speak.


    From their table, Clifford saw Tristan on the screen. He frowned when he didn''t see Zhen-Zhen. He thought Tristan would bring her tonight.


    ''Why are you doing this to your wife, Tristan? Don''t you have the guts to introduce her to the public? Are you hiding her identity to protect her or to take advantage of her?'' Clifford sneered at that thought.


    Clifford picked up his phone. He clicked his phone gallery and checked something. His expression had be serious. He was still conflicted about his next move.


    After several minutes of looking at his phone, Clifford just sighed deeply. He was still undecided.


    ***************


    [ Author: Dears, do you remember Tanya? She''s the girl in Chapter 13. Tristan and Tanya were doing something inside his condo unit when Grandpa Lu visited him. ]

 Chapter 475 Powerful Families In The City

    Tristan joined his family and colleagues at their assigned table. He sat down next to his grandfather. Grandpa Lu immediately asked Tristan about Zhen-Zhen''s whereabouts.


    "Where''s Lillie? Why did youe alone?" asked Grandpa Lu, peering at the entrance while searching for Zhen-Zhen.


    Grandpa Lu, Tristan''s parents, and the other directors had no idea that Zhen-Zhen would be the one representing theirpany for the product showcasing event. Only Andrew was aware of this.


    Tristan also changed their initial n at thest minute without informing Grandpa Lu and the directors. Matthew and Andrew were the only ones who helped him in the preparation.


    Grandpa Lu entrusted this event to Tristan so he didn''t intervene at all. He wanted him to aplish this task independently, not relying on the Chairman.


    "Grandpa, be patient. You will see your beloved granddaughter-inwter. Remember, I will announce our marriage tonight so she should be by my side once I do that."


    Grandpa Lu nodded his head. He smiled after hearing that. He was excited because finally, the public will know that Zhen-Zhen was part of the Davis Family.


    A few minutester, the emcee for tonight''s event had called the attention of everyone, telling them to get ready and settle down as the program was about to start.


    The Mayor weed everyone and acknowledged every guest especially those who came from the prominent families in the City of Empire.


    There were nine most powerful and influential families in the City of Empire. Most of them were businessmen, some were part of the military while others engaged in politics.


    Aguirre Family and Tang Family were known for their military power and influence.


    The Aragon Family and Ellison Family were focused on politics. The Mayor of the City of Empire belonged to the Aragon Family.


    Sy Family, Cullens Family, Anderson Family, Chou Family were into business. The Sy Family and Cullens were very close to each other, that''s why Alveena''s parents were trying to set her up with Brandon Cullens.


    If the two families wouldbine power through marriage then the Sy and the Cullens would dominate the business world in the City of Empire.


    The Davis Family was the rare case here because the Davis Family was not only focusing on business. They also had great influence from the military and politics.


    Though they were low profile and not flexing their power, others believed that the Davis Family was the most powerful and influential among those nine families mentioned above.


    That was one of the reasons why no one wanted to offend or be on the bad side of the Davis Family. Only fools would dare to challenge them especially if that person didn''t have a strong backup with the other big influential families.


    In the case of Angelique Rioz, she had nothing to worry about because she had the Sy Family supporting her now.


    The Mayor was done with his formal greetings with everyone as he gave the microphone back to the emcee.


    Many celebrities from the entertainment industry and fashion world were also mentioned. They were the hottest celebrities right now.


    They had separate tables for them. Ordinary citizens wanted to watch the live broadcast of the G because of their favorite celebrities who attended the event.


    After an hour, the most awaited part finally had arrived. The product showcasing of the toppanies in the City of Empire.


    The Mayor exined the rules, flow, and the goal of this activity to everyone.


    "As you all know, I invited special guests for this event. They are our visitors from the other cities and foreign countries."


    "They came here, especially for this event. They can buy and order the items they want after the showcase. The earnings for this activity will be divided."


    p "50% of the earnings will be donated to development programs of the City of Empire and other charity works."</anda>


    "Another advantage is that our special guests can show their interest to invest in thosepanies they will likely choose after the showcase."


    "Aside from that, our citizens who are watching this right now in the za will also have the chance to receive these items via raffle draw."<sub> </sub>


    "We have staff administering this raffle draw event in the za. Everyone had the chance to win the products but only 200 lucky people will be able to get them."


    "And now, let''s the showcase begin!"


    Loud cheers reverberated in the Big Dome after the Mayor dered the start of the product showcase.


    Eachpany would be represented by onepany model. He or she woulde up the stage, showcasing the items and products.


    The CEO would join the model and talk about the product, giving everyone a short background or overview of the product.


    The CEO should emphasize the unique feature of their items to convince the special guests to buy or invest in theirpany.


    Competition between the toppanies would be fun to watch. Almost everyone was excited, anticipating the duel between the Sy Corp and the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    Everyone knew that there was ongoingpetition happening between the Sy Corp and Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    With that, the Mayor personally arranged their numbers to be thest and second to thestpany that would showcase their products.


    Heavenly Star Enterprise got thest number so Sy Corp would go first before Heavenly Star.


    This was what Clifford wanted since their product themes were almost the same. He intentionally did it after knowing what items the Heavenly Star Enterprise would be using during the event.


    Angelique Rioz was the one who informed him about this.


    It did not take long when the otherpanies were done. It''s now Sy Corp''s turn to showcase their product on Stage.


    Everyone gasped in admiration when Angelique Rioz started walking across the stage wearing the sparkling jewelry.


    The 12 new jewelry collections of Sy Corp were also being shed on the screen.


    The directors of the Heavenly Star Enterprise couldn''t believe this. They had the same product and theme as Sy Corp.


    "Damn! How could this happen? We are at a disadvantage now! We might be aughingstock here and people might use us of copying Sy Corp!" One director blurted out, feeling worried.


    "True, they are the first ones to showcase before us. Aside from that, Angelique Rioz is representing Sy Corp. We can''t outshine them!" Director Go alsomented to them.


    Grandpa Lu''s expression remained neutral. He was not rmed because he believed Tristan had a solution for this. He trusted his skill and intelligence.


    On the other hand, Isabelle and Lucas were the ones who were panicking and worrying about Tristan.


    "Son, what are you going to do now?" Isabelle asked him, her face was painted with concern.


    "Son, what are you thinking? Do you have an alternative n for this?" Lucas also expressed his concern for his son.


    Alveena couldn''t help but clench her fists. She knew that this was not a pure coincidence. Her brother had intentionally done this.


    ''Brother¡­ you are so cunning. How can you shamelessly copy the Heavenly Star''s theme and items for this event?''


    Alveena had the urge to nag at her brother right now.


    Meanwhile, Andrew and Tristan just exchanged meaningful nces with one another.

 Chapter 476 The Competition Began

    Clifford didn''t care even if Heavenly Star Enterprise would think that Sy Corp copied their theme for the product showcasing. Even if theyined people would not believe them as they didn''t have proof.


    Besides, Sy Corp was the first one who showcased the products. Aside from that, their model was the famous Angelique Rioz. She had many fans and supporters that would support Sy Corp rather than the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    Heavenly Star Enterprise gained hatred from Angelique''s loyal fans when they heard about the banning issued by thepany against the supermodel. They would surely attack and bash the Heavenly Star Enterprise after this event for copying Sy Corp''s theme.


    Heavenly Star Enterprise originally nned to showcase their jewelry and their jewelry designs were based on the Twelve Zodiac Signs. Upon knowing this from Angelique, Clifford changed their items and decided to go for jewelry as well.


    "Aside from poaching our model, Sy Corp even copied our theme and design! They are shameless!" Another director couldn''t help but express his displeasure against the Sy Corp.


    "What are we gonna do now? You should have anticipated this, CEO Davis! Argh¡­ I feel like leaving already before our wholepany gets humiliated in front of these people!" Director Go started to me Tristan.


    Tristan was toozy to defend himself. He just pretended he didn''t hear theirints. He just averted his gaze at the stage. Just a few more minutes and he would see his wife soon. That''s what he was looking forward to.


    Since Tristan didn''t say a word, Andrew was the one who pacified the angry directors.


    "Gentlemen, just calm down. The event is not yet done. Don''t jump to a conclusion. Let''s just rx and watch the show. Sy Corp did a great job of surprising us tonight. I have tomend them."


    "My Grandson is right. This is nothing to fuss about. If you will start pointing fingers at each other then Sy Corp will seed. Pretend that you are not affected. Remember¡­ Cheaters never win," Grandpa Lu joined the conversation.


    Since the Chairman had already spoken, the directors finally stoppedining. They just tried to hide their anger and displeasure, following Grandpa Lu''s advice.


    Soon, Clifford joined Angelique on the stage. He started to talk about their products.


    "These are the twelve jewelry collections of the Sy Corp. The designs are based on the 12 Zodiac Signs."


    As Clifford continued to speak, the items were being shed on the screen. He started to name those pieces of jewelry and to what Zodiac Signs they belonged to.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have here are the Sy Corp''s Limited Edition Astro Jewelry Collections. We only have 50 pieces per item in which one per item will be given to our audiences who are watching this G in the City za. With that, we will only have 49 supplies per item left for you to order."


    Loud cheers could be heard inside the venue. Almost everyone was interested to buy since those pieces of jewelry were limited edition.


    "These collections of jewelry are the best choice to gift your loved ones, both family and friends including your lovers. Aside from that, we have a nice freebie to those who will order from us." Clifford nced at Angelique Rioz who was beside him. Angelique Rioz just shed her sweetest smile.


    "You will also get thetest Magazine featuring our famous supermodel Miss Angelique Rioz along with her autograph," Clifford informed everyone.


    Angelique giggled after hearing the cheers inside the venue. She waved at them while blowing a kiss. She was using her charm and it was very effective. She was quite popr in the crowd, not only in the country but also abroad.<sub> </sub>


    "Now, let me introduce to you our twelve collections. We have here¡­"


    "Aries ck Ball Pendant, Taurus Golden Charm Ne, Gemini Mother-of-Pearl Bracelet¡­"


    "Cancer Golden Charm Anklet, Leo Silver Lion Earrings, Virgo Gold and ck Pearl Earrings¡­"


    "Libra Silver Chain Bracelet, Scorpio Ring and Cuff Link, Goddess Capricorn Earcuff¡­"


    "Gold Diamond Sagittarius Ring, Pisces Azzorre Bracelet and Aquarius Hoop Golden Earrings."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up upon seeing those sparkling collections. They were truly magnificent in their eyes and they were tempted to buy everything. Clifford also told them the prices of each item.


    After Clifford was done with his speech, he returned the microphone back to the Emcee. The Emcee announced that the guests could now start cing their order if they wanted to buy something.


    The Guest gave them ten minutes to decide and choose what items they would buy. The usherettes were gathering those orders and would tally them first before giving the result to the Emcee.


    After that, the emcee would announce to everyone how many items the guests ordered. With this, they could calcte how much ie thepany generated tonight and how much would be donated to the City of Empire''s development projects and charity works.


    Thispany would boost thepany who would gain morepared to the otherpanies. It would be a great advantage for the name and poprity of thepanies.


    After a few minutes of waiting, the usherettes handed over the result to the emcee. The emcee''s eyes widened in surprise after seeing the result. Sy Corp got an excellent resultpared to the otherpanies that showcased their products moments ago.


    "Oh my gosh, I can''t believe what I am seeing in this piece of paper right now!" The emcee said dramatically, taking a pause to give the audiences and the Sy Corp''s members a little bit of suspense.


    Everyone was waiting for the announcement including the other directors of the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    "Sy Corp''s Limited Edition Astro Jewelry Collections is¡­. SOLD OUT! All 49 items!" dered Emcee, pping her hands.


    Loud cheers and noise could be heard at the table of Sy Corp''s members. They were rejoicing. Everyone was giving them a round of apuse. Clifford and Angelique shook their hands, congratting each other.


    Then Clifford nced at Heavenly Star Enterprise''s assigned table with a triumphant smile on his face.


    ''The victory is ours tonight¡­ Tristan Davis.''

 Chapter 477 She Finally Shows Up

    The directors of the Heavenly Star Enterprise looked like they were mourning. Their tables were engulfed with a gloomy atmosphere. Other people nced in their direction, waiting to see their reaction after hearing the announcement of the Emcee.


    Some of the guestsughed after seeing the bitter and ugly expressions of the other directors of Heavenly Star. They failed to conceal their negative emotions, now they became aughingstock of the crowd.


    But among them, only the Davis Family didn''t show any emotions. Their expressions remained calm and rxed. It seemed that they didn''t care although Sy Corp just garnered the best record for tonight among the toppanies.


    Alveena couldn''t understand as well why the Davis Family still looked cool and calm despite the fact Sy Corp just got the upper hand tonight.


    Alveena leaned closer to Andrew to ask his opinion.


    "Hey, are you okay with this? Sy Corp just dominated the whole event because of that result. Why are you not reacting at all? Is your brother not affected at all?" asked Alveena, feeling curious.


    Andrew let out a soft chuckle after hearing Alveena''s question.


    He moved closer to her and whispered. "My brother is looking forward to something more special than trivial things like this. It is more important than business. Wait and see."


    Alveena just frowned as she didn''t have an idea what Andrew was referring to. ''Something special? More important than business?''


    "Then how about the Chairman? Other than looking bored, Chairman Lu is not bothered by this result." Alveena asked Andrew again.


    "Grandpa Lu is the same as my brother. I think he is bored because he is waiting for someone."


    "Eh?? Oh speaking of someone, why is it your sister-inw is not yet here?" Alveena grabbed Andrew''s hand and looked at his wristwatch.


    Grandpa Lu also called the attention of Tristan. "Tristan¡­ where is Lillie? The event is about to end but she''s not here yet. Is my daughter-inw not feeling well tonight?" the line of worry resurfaced in Grandpa Lu''s aged face.


    When Tristan saw Clifford and Angelique descended from the stage, his eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Grandpa, she''s here. She ising now." Tristan answered Grandpa Lu with a bright smile on his face.


    "Really?" the boredom on Grandpa Lu''s face disappeared in an instant after hearing that.


    Tristan bobbed his head frantically before pointing his finger in the direction of the stage.


    "Now, it''s ourpany''s turn!" Tristan blurted out enthusiastically.


    The directors felt puzzled why Tristan was very excited about their turn. The directors even wanted to go home to save some faces but they couldn''t do that since Chairman Lu was there. They didn''t want to face humiliation. They couldn''t take it.


    "Our CEO is truly shameless¡­" Director Go murmured while shaking his head.


    "Now,st but not the least¡­ let''s wee the representative of the Heavenly Star Enterprise along with their products!" the emcee announced to everyone.


    Everyone''s attention was back on the stage. It did not take long when ady in her dark blue gown emerged from the backstage walking elegantly to the front.


    There was a moment of silence when Zhen-Zhen appeared in the center stage, wearing her mesmerizing smile.


    Almost everyone who was sitting at the Heavenly Star Enterprise''s table was shocked upon recognizing the beautifuldy walking on the stage right now. Grandpa Lu and Tristan''s parents didn''t expect that Zhen-Zhen would be the one representing theirpany tonight.<sub> </sub>


    "Is that Mrs. Davis, Our CEO''s Wife?" one of the directors finally found his voice to speak up the moment he recognized Zhen-Zhen.


    "Oh my Gosh! Iris!!! She''s here! She finally shows herself to the public" Dhalia, the reporter, shook the shoulder of her partner when she saw Zhen-Zhen on the stage.


    "Wow, this is a big scope for tonight! Let''s make sure to cover this," Iris also said, preparing his camera.


    Clifford was also surprised to see Zhen-Zhen on the stage. He didn''t anticipate this. His bright mood suddenly disappeared when he saw Tristan walking toward the stage to join Zhen-Zhen.


    Angelique Rioz was not happy the moment she saw the reaction of the crowd. Zhen-Zhen was just a new face but they were mesmerized by her easily. She thought no one could steal the spotlight from her tonight.


    Meanwhile, the other guests were still dazed after seeing Zhen-Zhen. They were dazzled by her breathtaking beauty. This was the first time they saw her so they were intrigued about her identity.


    "Who is she?"


    "Is she a model? Or an actress? A newbie?"


    "She''s so stunning! Damn, I wanna know her."


    "Where did Heavenly star get their model? What agency is handling her? Is this her big break?"


    The other entertainment reporters were also clueless about Zhen-Zhen''s identity. She''s so beautiful so howe they didn''t know her at all. Even if she was just a newbie, then they should have heard anything about her. But surprisingly, they were not familiar with her.


    Even the emcee stopped talking and forgot to introduce Zhen-Zhen''s name. She was starstruck by Zhen-Zhen that she forgot her lines.


    Tristan, on the other hand, dashed toward the stage even though the emcee didn''t call his presence yet. Everyone was also puzzled when they saw Tristan Davis running to the stage.


    Zhen-Zhen''s gaze moved from the crowd to Tristan. Her eyes became more gentle when she saw him running to her.


    The crowd hasn''t recovered yet from the daze when Tristan gave them another scene that shocked them to the core.


    Upon reaching Zhen-Zhen''s spot, Tristan immediately hooked one arm around her waist while his other hand lifted Zhen-Zhen''s chin. Then he bent down, covering her lips with his mouth.


    Tristan kissed Zhen-Zhen passionately in front of the public!!!


    **Loud gasps followed by a deafening Silence**


    Everyone: "..."


    Several pairs of eyes widened in surprise, their jaws dropped as they witnessed the live kissing scene between the CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise and their Company''s Model on the stage.


    Grandpa Lu, Andrew, and Tristan''s parents shook their heads while looking at Tristan helplessly.


    "This son of mine! His shamelessness increased to the highest level." Lucas said, his eyes brimming with humor.


    "Oh, my grandson¡­ This is supposed to be a Product Showcase, not a showcase for Public Disy of Affection!" Grandpa Lu blurted out, smacking his forehead.

 Chapter 478 An Insult

    Everyone was still shocked seeing Tristan kissing Zhen-Zhen on the stage. Those people who didn''t have an idea that they were husband and wife couldn''t help but ridicule Tristan''s action.


    They knew that Tristan Davis had a reputation for being a certified womanizer. But they couldn''t believe that he would act inappropriately in front of the public.


    Now, others were thinking that theirpany model for tonight was just one of his women. With that thought in mind, the admiration they had for Zhen-Zhen moments ago suddenly disappeared.


    "She''s beautiful and looks innocent however it''s such a waste that she just bes one of Tristan''s flings. She is now added to Tristan Davis''s collection of women." One guest suddenly blurted out.


    Others who heard her just nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Tristan finally released Zhen-Zhen from that long passionate kiss. Zhen-Zhen was still flustered. She didn''t expect that Tristan would do that.


    But Tristan just cupped her face, gently caressing her cheeks as he looked straight into her eyes. He was smiling at her tenderly.


    "Tristan¡­" Zhen-Zhen softly mumbled his name. She bit her lower lips, her face turned scarlet red.


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle seeing the adorable and pretty expression of his blushing wife.


    "Stop biting your lips, Zhen-Zhen, I might kiss you again¡­ You are tempting me. I swear I will not stop kissing you right here."


    Zhen-Zhen stopped biting her lower right away. "Tristan, behave! We are in front of everyone," she said in a low voice, reminding him.


    Tristan smirked cheekily and said, "I don''t care. If I want to kiss you then I will kiss you any time. It''s my right as your husband."


    Zhen-Zhen just looked at him helplessly. Tristan was really shameless when it came to his naughtiness¡­ or rather when it came to showing his love for his wife.


    Cough! Cough!


    The host finally snapped out of her deep stupor. She cleared her throat to catch the attention of Tristan and Zhen-Zhen who were still acting very sweetly towards each other.


    "Mr. Davis, are you ready for your product presentation?" The emcee asked Tristan.


    "But, where are your product items, Mr. Davis?" she added, peering at the back. She wondered why the usherettes and the staff didn''t bring the Heavenly Star Enterprise product items on the stage.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen just gave her a meaningful smile. Tristan extended his arm to her, asking for the microphone. The emcee handed the microphone over to Tristan.


    The other guests were also wondering why they couldn''t see any items on the stage aside from Tristan and the Heavenly Star''s Model. They were anticipating what products Tristan would be presenting to them tonight.


    The directors of the Heavenly Star Enterprise that their sample jewelry collections were not disyed on the stage.


    "Director Davis, what is the meaning of this? Don''t tell me the team had forgotten to bring samples of the items?" Director Go asked Andrew exasperatedly.


    "I think we are doomed¡­ Heavenly Star is doomed tonight," Another director said, feeling dejected.


    "Heh, I think this is the most embarrassing moment that I experienced in my 15 years of service as the director of Heavenly Star Enterprise," Director Go had spoken again.


    He was not able to control himself from saying that although Chairman Lu was in front of them. He was really disappointed.


    Fortunately, Grandpa Lu was not paying attention to them. He was watching Zhen-Zhen and Tristan on the stage with a glowing smile on his face.


    "With all due respect my fellow directors, can you just rx and watch what will happen next? It''s too early for you to say those negative words. We prepared so much for this event. Do you think my brother and I would ruin this because of negligence?" Andrew had be serious. He didn''t like the way the directors reacted.


    "See for yourself. After this presentation, you can decide whether you will stay here or just go home to save your faces from humiliation." Andrew said with a little bit of sarcasm. He was already fed up with their ranting and negativity.


    On the other hand, Tristan saw the puzzlement and confusion in the eyes of everyone, Tristan just smiled before lifting the microphone in his hand. It did not take long when Tristan''s voice was heard in the venue.


    "I know everyone here is dying to know what product the Heavenly Star Enterprise will be showcasing tonight. As you can see, we didn''t bring any items here on the stage aside from our beautiful and lovely model standing next to me." He turned to Zhen-Zhen, hooking his arm around her waist as he pulled her to his side.


    Tristan moved his gaze back in front as he continued speaking. "Ladies and gentlemen, allow me to show this video to all of you."


    Tristan gave his go signal to Matthew standing next to the audio-visual technical team down the stage. After a few seconds, a video was now being shed on the tworge screens.<sub> </sub>


    Everyone''s attention was now fixed on the two screens. They could see a majestic view of a hignd resort near the mountainside.


    Several photos of beautifulndscapes and flower gardens that could be seen inside the resorts were being shed on the screens.


    The surroundings looked beautiful, rxing, and refreshing because of the tall pine trees scattered around the area.


    There were several wooden benches under the trees where everyone could sit down, rx and enjoy the beauty of nature.


    Different native designs of buildings could also be seen in the video. Almost everything was made of rocks, woods, and bamboo.


    Everyone couldn''t help but be amazed by what they were seeing on the screen. It was clear to them that the video was showing the beauty of the ce.


    The video continued to y and many more shots of outdoor activities that they could do in that ce were being shown to them, such as mountain climbing, camping, archery, and stargazing.


    It did not take long when the audience saw two familiar figures on the video. They were Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. They were walking side by side with their entangled hands.


    They were talking andughing together as they sat down on the grass. It looked like they were having a pic. Tristany his head on Zhen-Zhen''sp. His hand was still holding her hand.


    The two of them were looking at each other, their eyes filled with love. Zhen-Zhen was stroking Tristan''s hair using her free hand while Tristan was kissing her other hand which he was holding.


    The guests didn''t know why but they felt like they were watching a prenup shoot and pictorial of two loving couples. Zhen-Zhen and Tristan looked good together in the video.


    They appeared to be happily in love with each other. A perfect match made in heaven.


    The murmuring inside the venue started.


    "Wait, are they for real?"


    "They look like they are in love with each other in that video."


    They were still figuring the real score between Zhen-Zhen and Tristan when the location in the video was changed. They were now seeing Zhen-Zhen''s whole body and close-up shots while picking up and smelling the flowers in the garden.


    The photographer captured different angles of her beautiful features. The audience couldn''t help but mesmerize again by her beauty. Her smile, her blue eyes, and her kissable delicate lips were captured beautifully in the lens of the camera.


    Little did they know, the person who captured those pictures was none other than Tristan. He applied his skills in photography. He was showing them his most precious muse and model, Zhen-Zhen.


    The ending of the video struck them most as they saw the two figures kissing each other. Their background was the magical and wonderful scenic view of the sunset.


    Everyone was stupefied in their seats. No one had spoken again when the video was finished. They had forgotten that this was a product showcasing event, not a film showing program. Tristan''s public disy of affection increased to the highest level once again.


    But after watching the video, they wished they could visit that wonderful ce too.


    "Mr. Davis, what is the purpose of showing that video to us? Are you mocking this event? This is a product showcase event. This is not the proper ce for you to show off your love with your woman. Is that video even rted to our event? What''s going on, Heavenly Star? Where is your product?" One high-ranking official from the Sy Corp spoke up, mocking Tristan and the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    After saying those words, the other members of the Sy Corp burst outughing. They were confident because their products were sold out during the event.


    They expected that Heavenly Star Enterprise would put up a fight but they were disappointed after knowing that they didn''t even bring any product samples tonight.


    Tristan just shed his cunning smile at them before saying, "Ahem¡­ Well, I think there''s nothing wrong with showing off the beauty of our Heavenly Star Model. She is a goddess after all! Don''t you agree?"


    "Hahaha, so do you mean Mr. Davis that your model is also your product tonight since she is the one you showcased here? Well, tell us, how much is her price?" Another member of the Sy Corp had spoken.


    Clifford red at the person who said that. He could mock Tristan, but not Zhen-Zhen. Who gave him the right to speak like that?


    Tristan''s expression also darkened because of that insulting remark. Not only Tristan who was boiling in rage right now but also Grandpa Lu.


    Everyone heard those remarksing from one member of Sy Corp since he used the microphone on their table when he spoke up to Tristan. Suddenly, the venue was engulfed by tension and a heavy atmosphere. They were waiting for Tristan''s reply.

 Chapter 479 Heavenly Star Paradise

    Tristan balled his fists. He had the urge to beat someone at this moment. When Zhen-Zhen noticed that, she immediately held his hand to calm him down.


    "Tristan, don''t mind them. Let''s continue the presentation," Zhen-Zhen whispered to him.


    Tristan nced at Zhen-Zhen. He could see the pleading look in her eyes. He took a deep breath before nodding his head.


    For the sake of his wife, he would not create a scene. He would follow her advice and proceed to the presentation rather than entertaining those scums.


    Besides, he had an important announcement to make tonight. He should not let anyone ruin his mood. So in the end, Tristan ignored the provocative and insulting words of the Sy Corp director.


    "I think I should rify and exin things here so that everyone can understand. I''m not yet done with my presentation but someone here is already making a fuss." Tristan sneered after saying that.


    Tristan had be serious now. He nced at the audience before continuing his speech.


    "We are not only showcasing a product here. We decided to showcase our newly established Resort and Hotel." Tristan dered to the crowd that even the directors of Heavenly Star Enterprise got surprised.


    No wonder the ce looked familiar to them.


    "The video you watched moments ago¡­ is just a glimpse of what you can see and what you may experience in HEAVENLY STAR PARADISE!"


    "Heavenly Star Paradise is still expanding. There are a lot of things that we want to add and build in our paradise in order to give the most amazing and wonderful experience to our guests."


    "If you are tired from work and stress in your life, just visit our Heavenly Star Paradise. There you can enjoy, rx and escape reality with your loved ones."


    "Watch the majestic view of the sunset, breath the fresh air, and savor the quiet and peaceful moment while loving and appreciating the beauty of nature."


    "In our paradise, we will treat our guests fairly¡­ it''s not about being rich or poor. Everyone could afford to visit Heavenly Star Paradise."


    "With that, I am distributing 500 vouchers for the raffle draw. 500 people who are watching this right now from City za can have 3 Days free amodations in our Heavenly Star Paradise."


    Everyone was stupefied after hearing that.


    "What?!! 500 vouchers for 3 Days Free Amodations?! Is he insane? They will lose lots of money for that."


    The people who were watching the live broadcast of the G in the Empire City za got excited. They were rejoicing since many of them had the chance to get the free amodations of Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    "Oh, one more thing, that 500 vouchers are not only for 500 people. One voucher is equivalent for three people. Of course, I want them to enjoy their stay in our Paradise together with their friends or loved ones."


    "If you can see, that''s the essence of the video we have shown everyone moments ago. Just like everyone here who wants to visit our Paradise, I hope you will enjoy the experience together with your loved ones."


    "Because, I, for myself, enjoyed every moment that I spent there together with my love." Tristan softly said, holding Zhen-Zhen''s hand.<sub> </sub>


    One day before the G, Tristan told Andrew and Matthew about his n to change their strategy during the product showcasing.


    He already suspected that Sy Corp might do something again to sabotage them aside from poaching their model.


    On the other hand, the video shoot was the idea of Andrew. He was the one who suggested doing it.


    Matthew also supported Andrew''s idea. Since Tristan was nning to introduce his wife to the public so why not the two of them became the model in their video shoot.


    Tristan also agreed with them. So on the same day, Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, Andrew, and Matthew went to visit the Heavenly Star Paradise.


    Since other parts of the resort were still undergoing construction, the resort hadn''t opened it for the public. The 500 vouchers would be used upon the grand opening of the Heavenly Star Paradise resort.


    The Grand opening of the Heavenly Star Enterprise would be held after a month. By that time, all the ongoing construction would be done.


    Meanwhile, at the Heavenly Star Enterprise table, the directors couldn''t believe that Tristan would distribute 500 vouchers as giveaways. It would be a great loss for them.


    "Chairman Lu, do you have any idea about this?" Director Go asked Grandpa Lu right away.


    "No. I don''t have any idea about this. This is my first time hearing this as well," Grandpa Lu responded to Director Go without even ncing at him.


    From his tone, Grandpa Lu could tell that Director Go would just make anotherint about this.


    "I think giving 500 vouchers for 3 Days free amodations is a bad idea. It will be a loss to ourpany, instead of gain," another director expressed his objection.


    "Though he is our CEO, he should consult and inform us about matters like this. He is doing what he likes."


    Directors started ranting again. Andrew and Grandpa Lu were already tired of hearing theirints ever since the start of this event.


    Though Tristan didn''t inform Grandpa Lu about the 500 vouchers, he talked to him the night before this event. Tristan mentioned to him that he would need to sacrifice his two to three months'' sry for something he wanted to do.


    Tristan didn''t give Grandpa Lu the details but now he understood that Tristan was personally shouldering all the expenses for these 500 vouchers to be given to the people during this event.


    "Directors, stop making a fuss about this. Tristan already got it covered. You don''t have to worry about losses or gains. I will support my grandson''s judgment."


    "Furthermore, it''s better that he came up with this idea, rather than proceeding to the first n. Sy Corp copied our theme and items. That would be more disadvantageous for us. So stopining already!" Grandpa Lu slightly scolded the directors.


    Director Go and others had no choice but to shut their mouth. Chairman was quite frightening once he got mad.

 Chapter 480 The CEOs Wife Of The Heavenly Star

    After hearing Tristan''s announcement about the five hundred vouchers to be given free, everyone inside the big dome was surprised beyond belief.


    It was good for those lucky 500 but not beneficial to thepany. That''s what they were thinking.


    Even the emcee could no longer stay quiet so she asked Tristan about his reason for doing this.


    This was a product showcase wherein eachpany was aiming to earn ie by presenting their products for the potential buyers that they invited.


    But Tristan Davis and the Heavenly Star Enterprise were doing the opposite thing.


    ''Are they not aiming to gain something from this?''


    "Mr. Davis, you are very generous for giving 500 vouchers for the raffle, care to share with us why you and thepany decided to do this?" the Emcee had finally spoken, asking Tristan.


    "How about our esteemed guests who are present tonight? Do they need to book a reservation if they wish to visit Heavenly Star Paradise?" she added.


    "Yes, anyone who wants to visit Heavenly Star Paradise can book their reservation now although our resort will be open by next month." Tristan took a pause, observing everyone''s reaction before continuing.


    "With regards to the donation for this activity, even if we can''t get an earning here, Heavenly Star Enterprise will be donating 10 million dors for the project and charity works of the city government."


    "In other words, even if we can''t get reservations from our guests here, still Heavenly Star will donate for the Empire City development projects and charity works."


    Everyone gasped after hearing that, most especially the City Mayor. They didn''t expect that Tristan Davis would be as generous as this.


    "Hmm, as to why I''m doing this¡­ It''s because I want to celebrate with everyone this Centennial Year Celebration. This is not about showing off or boasting our wealth so please don''t misunderstand my motive." Tristan exined right away.


    "Oh, I wanna grab this opportunity¡­ to introduce this lovelydy next to me to everyone." Tristan held Zhen-Zhen''s hand and brought her hand on his lips, kissing the back of her palm.


    To think about it, even the emcee didn''t know the name of Heavenly Star''s model. Tristan didn''t submit her name.


    <o>,m "Ladies and gentlemen, I would like you to meet Lillie Meyer Davis, my beloved wife."</o>


    The venue was engulfed with deafening silence once again. Tristan finally dropped the bomb to everyone, giving them one shock after another.


    They were utterly astounded after hearing that announcement from Tristan.


    After several seconds, the murmuring could be heard again inside the venue.


    "What did he say? I didn''t hear it wrong right? Did he just tell us he already has a wife?"


    "Wait, does it mean Tristan Davis is already married? The news article before was not fake news or rumors, but it was true!"


    "Oh my gosh, his wife is so beautiful. She is not a fling but hiswful wife! We mistook her as part of his women''s collection."<sub> </sub>


    "When did they get married? Howe they didn''t announce anything?"


    "I couldn''t believe this! The certified Casanova, Tristan Davis is not single anymore!"


    While everyone was busy talking about Tristan and Zhen-Zhen, Clifford was silently observing them from the Sy Corp table.


    He had a dark expression on his face. He didn''t expect that Tristan would use this event to finally announce to the public his rtionship with Zhen-Zhen.


    Clifford didn''t anticipate this. He thought Tristan would continue to hide his marriage. If he remained silent about his marriage then it would be advantageous for Clifford to implement his n.


    But Tristan wanted to mark Zhen-Zhen, telling everyone that she was his wife.


    ''You outsmarted me again, Tristan Davis. You changed your product items for the showcase. Have you anticipated it already?''


    Clifford couldn''t help but feel disappointed for the turn of events. It looked like Tristan didn''te here topete with the otherpanies.


    His real purpose for attending this Big G was to introduce his wife to the public.


    Though Sy Corp earned a lot for selling all their limited edition jewelry collection, Clifford was not yet satisfied since Tristan was able to do what he wanted from the beginning.


    Seeing Zhen-Zhen standing next to Tristan, Clifford couldn''t help but feel jealous and bitter.


    ''How can someone like him be able to find a good wife? Someone who toyed with women''s feelings. Why is Tristan always lucky?'' Clifford''s heart was filled with bitterness.


    Since he couldn''t bear to see how happy Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were while they were on the stage, Clifford decided to leave their table and went outside the venue to breathe some fresh air.


    On the other hand, Tristan continued speaking on the stage.


    "The woman beside me is not just a model representing ourpany¡­ She is the CEO''s wife of the Heavenly Star Enterprise, the granddaughter-inw of Chairman Lu. She is part of the Davis Family." Tristan dered to them firmly.


    "So anyone who will talk bad or insult her just like what the director of the Sy Corp did moments ago¡­ the Davis Family will not stay quiet and do nothing." Tristan started to attack the person who tried to insult his wife moments ago by asking how much their model was.


    "I didn''t bring her here to be insulted or mocked by people just because she is our model. She deserves better than that."


    "Anyway. I am not supposed to rant in front of you. It''s just that I love my wife so much that I couldn''t stand it when people were trying to look down on her. You can attack me personally, but please leave my wife alone." Tristan gave Sy Corp a warning. He was looking at their table while saying those words.


    Everyone fell silent. They could see the seriousness in Tristan''s face. He was hell-bent on protecting his wife. They couldn''t help but admire Tristan for defending his wife. He seemed a different person now from the Tristan Davis they heard before.


    The director who insulted Zhen-Zhen felt threatened with Tristan''s warning. He regretted talking back at him a while ago.


    Meanwhile, Tristan''s parents and Grandpa Lu felt proud of Tristan''s action tonight. He did it so well. This was not what they expected but as long as Tristan was able to announce that Zhen-Zhen was his wife, it was more than enough. They don''t care about the product showcasingpetition.

 Chapter 481 Unexpected End Result

    Tristan was done with his presentation. The emcee announced that the esteemed guests could book a reservation in advance if they wished to visit the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    The usherettes roamed around the venue, collecting the response of the other guests. After a few minutes, the lead usherette handed the result to the emcee.


    The Heavenly Star Ent higher-ups were not expecting any more. They now realized that their CEO and Chairman were no longerpeting with the otherpanies.


    Their main goal changed. It looked like the Heavenly Star just became a charity organization for giving 500 vouchers to the people in Empire City za.


    They also felt content after knowing that Tristan would be the one shouldering those expenses. At least Heavenly Star would lose nothing.


    The directors had stoppedining already. They didn''t want to ruin Chairman Lu''s mood. He looked so happy when his granddaughter-inw was introduced to the public.


    Soon, they heard the voice of the emcee, announcing the result of how many people wanted to book a reservation for visiting the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    "There are 15 people who want to visit the Heavenly Star Enterprise next month," The emcee dered.


    The members of the Sy Cordughed out loud after hearing that. They mocked the Heavenly Star because only 15 guests wanted to visit their newly established resort.


    "Hahaha, too much generosity. I think they intentionally decided to distribute 500 vouchers because they already anticipated that the guests here would not be interested to check-in and visit their resort."


    "Wow, only fifteen people! Hahaha, what a record! They got the lowest number of clients among all thepanies who participated!"


    "This is too embarrassing! Hahaha."


    Unlike Sy Corp, their limited edition jewelry collections were sold out right away. That''s the reason why they were boasting.


    But little did they know, the emcee was not yet done with her announcement.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we still have more here. I am so happy to announce that there are also fifteen people here who want to invest in the Heavenly Star Paradise!"


    "They want to work with the Heavenly Star Enterprise in developing the Heavenly Star Paradise by giving more funds in the construction of the resort!"


    "They are willing to be a VIP member of the Heavenly Star Paradise as well and experience the amazing amodation the resort will give them."


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen hugged each other after hearing that announcement. They didn''t expect that fifteen special guests wanted to invest in their resort. They were so happy.


    Aside from them, the directors of the Heavenly Star Enterprise who were sulking in their respective seat moments ago suddenly became lively the moment they heard that unexpected result.


    Even though there were only a few people who made a reservation, getting fifteen investors that night was considered a big victory for the Heavenly Star Enterprise! They were the onlypany that got the highest number of people who wanted to invest in their resort.


    "Oh my God! Did we hear it right? We got 15 investors!" Director Go stood up excitedly from his seat asking the other directors.


    "Yes, we got them!" Another director confirmed it.


    Grandpa Lu and Tristan''s parents were just looking at Tristan with so much pride in their eyes. They were so happy with the end result. They didn''t aim for this but Tristan was able to pull it off.


    "Oh EM GEE! Andrew! No one saw thising! I know you and Tristan put a lot of effort into this. I''m so proud of you. Congrattions!" Alveena couldn''t hide her happiness.


    Though she was not a real employee of the Heavenly Star Enterprise, she felt so blissful knowing that they seeded in tonight''s product showcasing event.


    She knew that her brother had done something to sabotage the Heavenly Star Enterprise but in the end, he still failed. Heavenly Star Enterprise was not defeated. Tristan Davis was still the one who got the real victory.


    "Thank you, Alveena," Andrew responded, smiling faintly at her.


    Grandpa Lu turned to Andrew and patted his grandson''s shoulder.


    "Grandson, you made me proud. I know Tristan and you worked hard to earn this. I''m so lucky to have intelligent and capable grandsons." Grandpa Lu also praised and acknowledged Andrew''s hard work.<sub> </sub>


    "Yes son, we are proud of you," Lucas alsoplimented his son.


    "Andrew, my son, congrattions. Thank you for assisting and helping your brother," Isabelle said, feeling grateful to Andrew.


    "Mom, Dad, Grandpa¡­ thank you. My brother and I are so d to know that you are proud of us. We will make sure that no one will bring down the Heavenly Star Enterprise without putting up a fight."


    "No matter how many times ourpetitors will try to sabotage ourpany, my brother and I will not let them bully us. We are Davis. We will show them our true power." Andrew said, cracking some jokes to further lighten the mood.


    Grandpa Lu, Lucas, and Isabelle ended upughing because of Andrew''sst remarks. Soon, Andrew joined them as theyughed together.


    Alveena couldn''t help but smile. She could see that the Davis Family had a harmonious rtionship. They took care of each other. They could see the love in their eyes. They were a happy family.


    Unknown to Alveena, Andrew and Tristan were not acting like this before. They were like enemies,peting with each other who was better than the other. They fought and became distant from one another when they fell in love with the same woman.


    But everything changed ever since Zhen-Zhen came into their life. It seemed that her presence was the reason why the Davis Family had be closer to each other once again.


    The two brothers had finally reconciled with one another and now their rtionship had improved a lot. It was all thanks to Zhen-Zhen.


    It did not take long when Tristan and Zhen-Zhen joined them at their table. Matthew was following them behind. Zhen-Zhen immediately greeted Grandpa Lu and her parents-inw.


    "Oh Moh, Finally, my granddaughter-inw can join us here. I waited for you. I didn''t know that you were surprising this old man. But you didn''t fail, my dear. I was not expecting that I would see you at the front stage," Grandpa Lu said, feeling enthusiastic.


    "I''m d to know that grandpa. Little Davis is also happy knowing that grandpa was surprised."


    "Oh-Moh, Now that you mention my great-grandchild, I be more excited to see Little Davis, sigh."


    Zhen-Zhen and others justughed at Grandpa Lu''s remarks. He was always eager and excited when it came to his great-grandchild. The directors had no idea what the family was talking about so they decided to stay silent.


    "Tristan, good job! You nailed it tonight!" Lucas wrapped his arms around Tristan''s shoulder while congratting him.


    Meanwhile, Isabelle walked towards Zhen-Zhen and hugged her. "Wee to Davis''s Business World, my daughter-inw! Now, everyone knows that you are part of the Davis Family."


    "You don''t have to worry, Lillie, the Davis Family will always be here to support you. Everyone who will try to insult you again just like the director of the Sy Corp did moments ago, the Davis Family will teach them a lesson," Andrew joined the conversation.


    "Thank you, brother-inw!"


    Alveena arched her eyebrow when she recalled that moment. She already made a mental note that she would talk to her brother to give that director a punishment he deserved. She wanted him to be demoted or fired.


    She also didn''t like the way he insulted Zhen-Zhen moments ago. So as soon as she would go back to Sy Corp, she would make sure that person would never be a director again.


    Meanwhile, while the Davis Family were happily conversing at their table, the reporters were observing them from a distance.


    After seeing how Zhen-Zhen was very close to Tristan''s family, they were now a hundred percent convinced that she was Tristan''swful wife. It seemed that the family was very fond of her.


    Now, they were really curious about how Tristan and Zhen-Zhen met. They wanted to know how they fell in love with each other.


    They were also wondering if Zhen-Zhen was aware of the reputation of her husband. They were dying to interview her to know her thoughts and opinion about Tristan''s past. However, the Davis Family brought a lot of bodyguards tonight.


    It seemed that they already anticipated that reporters would try to get Tristan''s and Zhen-Zhen''s statements after the event. Tristan didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to be surrounded by reporters. He requested the assistance of the Davis Family bodyguards to protect Zhen-Zhen.


    Meanwhile, aside from the reporters, there were also several pairs of eyes watching the Davis Family right now, especially Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. There were some women who belonged to Tristan''s flings before who attended that event.


    They were shocked beyond belief after knowing that Tristan was already married. No wonder, they hadn''t seen him for so many months now. They didn''t even hear anything about Tristan having another scandal with women.


    Now, they were looking at Zhen-Zhen with jealousy and bitterness in their eyes. They already hated her for stealing Tristan from them.

 Chapter 482 Zhen-Zhens Harsh Side

    The product showcasing activity was a sess. Everyone enjoyed the event. After that, the emcee announced the start of socialization wherein everyone could enjoy the dance floor and mingled with others.


    There was also a fireworks disy that would happen outside the big dome. Some could either enjoy the dance floor or go outside to watch the amazing fireworks in the night sky.


    Isabelle and Lucas decided to dance while the young ones went out to watch the fireworks. Grandpa Lu stayed inside the venue, greeting and mingling with the other renowned businessmen and members of the powerful families in the City of Empire.


    They were the ones who approached Grandpa Lu, paying their utmost respect to the elder and the ironman of the Heavenly Star Enterprise and the Patriarch of the Davis Family.


    Meanwhile, the Davis Family Bodyguards were following Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, Andrew and, Alveena. They were tasked to make sure that the reporters would not interrupt them.


    However, Alveena felt ufortable with the presence of the bodyguards. She nned on confessing her feelings to Andrew during this fireworks disy. But she couldn''t do that in front of the bodyguards.


    She was eyeing Andrew silently, contemting whether to ask him to move somewhere without the guards or just stay there on their current spot and watch the fireworks disy with them.


    The longer she prolonged this the more she was losing her courage to confess. If she dyed this more then she might end up not confessing tonight.


    With that thought in mind, Alveena tiptoed and whispered something to Andrew.


    "Mr. Drunky, can we move somewhere else where there are fewer people? I think we can still watch the fireworks even if we move a little bit farther from the crowd."


    Clueless of Alveena''s true motive by asking him that, Andrew just nodded his head in agreement. Just like Alveena, he felt ufortable with the presence of the bodyguards and the other people there who wanted to see the fireworks.


    He leaned over and whispered back to her, "Sure,e. Let''s find a better spot."


    After saying that, Andrew held Alveena''s hand and gently pulled her, leaving the Zhen-Zhen, Tristan, and the bodyguards. The bodyguards saw them leaving. They nned on following them but Andrew signaled them to stay.


    With that, the bodyguards just stayed where they were, watching Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. It did not take long when two figures approached them. They were Angelique and Clifford.


    Tristan frowned upon seeing the two people beside them. He immediately pulled Zhen-Zhen closer to his body. He was on guard against Clifford.


    Though Zhen-Zhen wanted him to try and reconcile with Clifford, Tristan was still wary of him. He never knew what scheme he would try to do again this time just to stir a conflict between Zhen-Zhen and him.


    He even did an underhanded method of asking Angelique to seduce him and test his self-control. Tristan knew that if he was not careful enough then Clifford might seed in ruining his image in front of Zhen-Zhen.


    "Congrattion Mr. and Mrs. Davis. I was really surprised after knowing that Mr. Davis was already married." Angelique was the one who spoke up, eyeing Tristan meaningfully before ncing at Zhen-Zhen.


    ''Hmm, so this woman is his wife. Is she the reason why Tristan Davis didn''t fall on my charm? Well, I have to admit that she has a pretty face but still, I don''t think she''s better. I am still superior to her. For me, she is just no one, with no name.'' Angelique thought to herself, acting so arrogant as she looked down on Zhen-Zhen.


    "Mr. Davis, I didn''t expect that you would use your wife as my recement model. Well, is that a desperate move because you couldn''t find a better model after I reject your offer in my penthouse?"


    Angelique sized her up from top to bottom. She didn''t hide her displeasure towards Zhen-Zhen. When she met Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes, Angelique just shed her taunting smile. She wanted to know how Zhen-Zhen would react if she learned that her husband visited her personally in her house.


    Tristan, on the other hand, shot Angelique a sharp cold re. He knew what she was trying to do here. She wanted Zhen-Zhen to misunderstand and imagine things.


    Fortunately, Tristan had informed Zhen-Zhen about Angelique and her attempt to seduce him so Tristan had nothing to worry about. Zhen-Zhen knew everything.


    Tristan was about to speak up but stopped midway when he heard Zhen-Zhen''s voice. Zhen-Zhen wanted to answer Angelique on Tristan''s behalf.


    "Tristan and the Heavenly Star Enterprise don''t need a supermodel like you, Miss Angelique. We are d that you breached the contract. You are not suited to be our model. You didn''t reject Tristan but he was the one who rejected you."


    Angelique was rendered speechless after hearing that. She narrowed her eyes, ring sharply at Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan tried his best to hold hisughter after seeing the angry expression of Angelique. He didn''t expect that his wife could be savaged sometimes with her words.


    Even Clifford was surprised since this was the first time he witnessed the sweet and kind Zhen-Zhen had spoken like this to someone. Her aura was different from before. She seemed to be a different person.<sub> </sub>


    On the other hand, Zhen-Zhen was not yet done speaking. She said another word that provoked Angelique to the core.


    "You know what Miss Angelique, I didn''t expect that a supermodel like you would ask someone to sleep with you just to be his model. Is that the reason you be a supermodel? I wonder how many guys received your service in exchange for pleasure." Zhen-Zhen didn''t restrain herself since she was mad after knowing Angelique tried to seduce Tristan.


    Tristan: "..."


    Clifford: "..."


    Angelique''s eyes grew wider, her veins popped up on her forehead as she gritted her teeth. She was boiling with rage. She didn''t expect to receive an insult from Zhen-Zhen.


    Angelique raised her hand to p Zhen-Zhen. But Clifford and Tristan reacted immediately. They both grabbed her hand thus stopping her from pping Zhen-Zhen.


    The guards were also alerted when they saw that. They immediately dashed toward Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. But Tristan signaled them not to get involved.


    "Miss Rioz, I will not allow someone to hurt my wife. If I see you do this again then don''t me me for losing your hand." Tristan said to Angelique firmly. He was giving her a warning and at the same time, threatening her.


    Clifford was not happy with Angelique''s action. He immediately pulled her away from Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to get hurt. He dragged her back to the big dome.


    When Clifford and Angelique left, Tristan turned to Zhen-Zhen with a concerned look in his eyes.


    "Are you okay, wifey?"


    Zhen-Zhen giggled after hearing that. "Tristan, I''m fine. She didn''t hit me right because you intervened."


    "But do you think I was so harsh to her when I said those words? I''m sorry I couldn''t help it. I was mad because of what she did to thepany and to you." Zhen-Zhen admitted to Tristan.


    Tristan hugged Zhen-Zhen while grinning widely.


    "You are not harsh. I like it. You don''t have to apologize. She deserves that insult. She brought that upon herself. You are bing fiercer, wifey. I love that." Tristan said, praising Zhen-Zhen.


    "Well, Little Davis and I will not tolerate anyone who will try to take you from us," Zhen-Zhen responded to Tristan, hugging him back.


    Tristan let out a huskyugh.


    "Zhen-Zhen, no one can take me away from you. I will stick with you forever." Tristan said with so much conviction in his words.


    It did not take long when the night sky was colored by different fireworks. They heard the booming sound and everyone outside looked up in the sky, admiring the magnificent view brought by fireworks.


    "Tristan, look! It''s so beautiful." Zhen-Zhen broke the hug and pointed her fingers at the night sky.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful but you are the most beautiful in my eyes¡­" Tristan sweetly mumbled to her, wrapping his arms around her waist and pulling her against his body. He was hugging her from behind.


    Zhen-Zhen just smiled tenderly at him before leaning her head on his chest. They both gazed up, admiring the beauty of the fireworks.


    Meanwhile, Clifford and Angelique already reached the venue.


    "Mr. Sy, let go of my hand now. I''m hurting." Angeliqueined to Clifford since he was gripping her hand too tightly.


    "What the hell are you thinking? pping the member of the Davis Family in front of everyone? Do you want a death wish?" Clifford scolded Angelique. But the truth was, that was not his main concern. He just didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to get hurt.


    "She insulted me! She''s the one to me! She just called me a slut indirectly! I worked hard to be a supermodel. How dare she use me with that ridiculous thing I have never done?!" Angelique spat back at him.


    Clifford just rubbed the space in between his eyebrows. "Stop this. She has the right to say that since she knew what happened between you and Tristan. I think Tristan had told her everything."

 Chapter 483 Love Confession

    The fireworks disy had started. Andrew and Alveena found a ce that was far away from the crowd but still, they could watch and enjoy the magnificent view of fireworks coloring the night sky.


    They were standing side by side, looking up. Andrew was still holding Alveena''s hand. Andrew turned to his side, only to see Alveena''s charming smile. Her face glowing with happiness as she admired the beautiful fireworks disy.


    "Are you happy now?" Andrew asked her softly, his eyes still fixed on her lovely face.


    Alveena nodded her head, squeezing Andrew''s hand. Andrew let go of her hand for a moment to remove his suit. Afterward, he wrapped her suit in Alveena''s back.


    They were outside and it was cold there. Alveena was wearing a sleeveless gown so she might feel cold. With that thought in mind, Andrew gave his suit jacket to Alveena.


    Alveena felt touched when Andrew did that. He might be grumpy sometimes but he was a true gentleman. He always took care of her even though she annoyed him so much.


    ''Damn! This is one of the reasons why I easily fall for him,'' Alveena thought to herself while biting her lower lip.


    Alveena leaned on Andrew''s shoulder as they continued watching the fireworks. When Alveena moved closer to Andrew, he hooked his arm around her waist, pulling her closer to him.


    The two of them felt like they were lost in their own world. They couldn''t exin but they felt happy and content with each other''s presence.


    "Andrew¡­" she called him out softly, gazing up to see his face.


    Andrew just answered her with a simple "Hmm?" before looking down to gaze at her.


    When their eyes met, it felt like there was a ma pulling them to each other. Andrew lowered his head as he brought his face closer to hers. Secondster, they just found themselves kissing each other again.


    Their attention was not on the fireworks anymore but on their lips. For several minutes they held onto each other, just kissing passionately.


    As time went by, Andrew deepened the kiss, kissing her hungrily and ardently in a way that made her legs weak. Alveena had to anchor her arms around his neck for support. Fortunately, Andrew captured her waist with both hands.


    When they broke apart, they were both catching their breath. Andrew rested his forehead on hers with his eyes closed. He was gently stroking her cheeks.


    ''What the hell am I doing? I''d kissed her again¡­ I was not supposed to do this! I''m still amitted person. But why? Why can''t I resist the urge to kiss her?''


    Andrew was having an internal battle with himself again. As much as he wanted to control himself, he couldn''t help it. He ended up losing his self-control when it came to Alveena.


    He knew he was attracted to her but he was not sure if this could be considered love. She was a charmingdy. Her personality was unique. Her presence made his quiet world loud and lively. He didn''t hate it but in fact, he liked it.


    Alveena could always make him do something he was not doing before. He couldn''t say no to her whenever she would make a request. He was giving in to her as always. That''s Alveena''s influence on him.


    Every passing day, he was bing more attached and attracted to her. Andrew didn''t know what to do anymore. He didn''t want to hurt Alveena and at the same time, he couldn''t let go of Hannah.<sub> </sub>


    He hated himself because he was thinking that he was bing unfair to both women.


    ''What should I do? I can''t understand myself anymore. I don''t know what I want. Why am I acting like this? Is it because Hannah is not by my side right now that''s why I have be attached to Alveena since she is the one on my side right now?''


    Andrew was still lost in his thoughts when suddenly he heard Alveena''s voice.


    "Andrew¡­" her voice was soft. It was like a piece of music in Andrew''s ear.


    Andrew snapped out of his train of thoughts and opened his eyes to look at her.


    "Andrew... I like you," Alveena mumbled, looking straight into his eyes.


    Andrew was dumbfounded after hearing that. He couldn''t utter a word. He was trying to absorb herst words. He didn''t know if he heard it right or he was just hearing things.


    After a few seconds of not getting any response from Andrew, Alveena had spoken again.


    "I think¡­ I already love you¡­ Andrew."


    Andrew: "..."


    Alveena mustered up all her courage to confess her feelings for him. She wanted to tell him everything now before she changed her mind because of embarrassment.


    She was not sure about Andrew''s feelings for her. But at least, telling him what she truly felt would help her ease the burden in her heart.


    Every day, she felt like her heart was going to burst without telling Andrew that she already liked him. She needed to let it all out now.


    She was not expecting an immediate answer from Andrew. She just wanted to let him know that she loved him and he was a very special person to her.


    "Andrew¡­ I know this might be a great shock to you. It''s so embarrassing for me since I am a woman but I am the one confessing now in front of you. The guy should be the one doing this, right?"


    Alveena giggled trying to calm herself and erase the tension she was feeling. She was really nervous since she couldn''t figure out what Andrew was thinking right now.


    "But you already know¡­ I am not a typical woman. If I want something I will do my best to get it. Now, it is you that I want¡­ so I am here, killing my pride and confessing to you."


    "Don''t worry, I am not pressuring you to give me an answer now. I just want to let you know that I like you¡­ I really really like you that I can even say to you right now that I love you."


    Andrew: "..."

 Chapter 484 Complicated

    Andrew was at a loss for words. He didn''t expect that Alveena would be brave enough to confess her feelings. But what shocked him more was the fact that Alveena already had feelings for him.


    Andrew became more problematic about this. He didn''t know what to do nor what to say as of this moment.


    ''This is my fault. I should have stayed away from her but I couldn''t!'' Andrew scolded himself inwardly.


    Alveena was sincere. He could feel it and he could see it in her eyes. Maybe, if there was no Hannah in his life, then maybe Andrew would be so happy right now hearing this love confession from Alveena.


    ''Damn! Andrew, say something!'' he was urging himself to speak up but he had no words to say. He was really overwhelmed by what was happening right now.


    He was put in a veryplicated situation. Alveena was an amazing woman. He couldn''t afford to hurt her feelings but he didn''t have the right to ept her feelings either since he was stillmitted to Hannah and he thought he still loved Hannah.


    When he asked for a cool-off, Andrew was not thinking of breaking up with her. He just wanted to give her time and space to figure out her feelings. Besides, he believed that Hannah would still choose him since Tristan was already married.


    He didn''t want to give up their six years of rtionship. Aside from that, he also felt responsible for Hannah as he already imed her. He was her first. Andrew was still cherishing those moments with her.


    As much as possible, he didn''t want to betray Hannah because he knew the feeling of being betrayed.


    ''But you already kissed Alveena several times! It is the same as betrayal, right?'' Andrew''s alter ego spoke to himself.


    Alveena was still waiting for Andrew to speak up when suddenly someone approached them.


    "Andrew!"


    Alveena and Andrew turned in the direction of that voice. Andrew''s eyes widened in surprise the moment he saw that very familiar face. The color was drained on his face because the person who arrived was none other than Hannah.


    Hannah had returned to the City of Empire this morning. She attended an event where she participated in an exhibit, showcasing her paintings. She heard that the Davis Family attended the Big G.


    As soon as her event was finished, Hannah went to the big dome to see Andrew and the Davis Family. She also saw the live broadcast a while ago when Tristan finally introduced Zhen-Zhen to the public as his wife.


    She couldn''t help but feel annoyed seeing Zhen-Zhen acting very close to the Davis Family. Aside from Tristan, Hannah also wanted to protect Andrew from Zhen-Zhen. She wanted to warn Andrew to stay away from Zhen-Zhen.


    When Hannah entered the big dome, she met Lucas and Isabelle. They told her that Andrew was outside together with Tristan, watching the fireworks disy.


    After thanking Andrew''s and Tristan''s parents, Hannah went out again to find Andrew. It''s been so long since thest time they saw each other.


    Now that she was back, she would try to fix her rtionship with Andrew. In her mind, that''s the only way she could protect the Davis Family from Zhen-Zhen.


    She could not speak right now and revealed the truth about Zhen-Zhen''s power but she would never stop gathering proof and evidence so that the Davis Family would believe her. Her friends were also looking for someone whom she thought could help her fight Zhen-Zhen.<sub> </sub>


    Hannah got tired of searching for Andrew. She saw Tristan and Zhen-Zhen but she didn''t approach them. It was one of the Davis Family bodyguards who told her where he saw Andrew was going.


    After several minutes of looking for him, finally, she found Andrew. But he was with someone. She didn''t know who was the stunning woman in her red dress standing in front of Andrew.


    They looked like they were having a serious conversation so Hannah decided to get their attention by calling Andrew''s name.


    Andrew felt like he was being punished right now. Who would have thought that Hannah woulde at this moment? He didn''t even have the chance to say something to Alveena.


    ''Why now? Why did she have to appear now?'' Andrew was asking himself desperately.


    He didn''t know what to say. He just moved his gaze back and forth between Alveena and Hannah. Alveena was looking at him with a questioning gaze. She had no idea about Hannah''s identity.


    It did not take long when Hannah reached their spot. There was a moment of awkward silence. Andrew had already released Alveena''s face the moment he saw Hannah. He felt like he was caught in the act.


    "Andrew, what are you two doing here?" Hannah was the one who broke the silence.


    Hannah watched Alveena, eyeing her from top to bottom. She couldn''t recognize her since this was the first time she met this woman.


    "Are you not going to introduce us?" Hannah had spoken again.


    Andrew subconsciously clenched his fists. He couldn''t look straight into Alveena''s eyes. He was worried and very anxious right now, not because Hannah saw him with Alveena but because he was afraid of what would be Alveena''s reaction once he introduced Hannah to her as his fiancee.


    It did not take long when Hannah walked closer to Andrew. Then she held his arm, facing Alveena.


    Alveena had a bad feeling about this. She tried to calm herself, staying silent. She wanted to hear Andrew.


    After his long silence, Andrew finally found his voice to speak up. Without looking at Hannah, he introduced her to Alveena.


    "Hannah, this is Alveena, my personal assistant. Alveena, this is Hannah... " Andrew paused for a moment. He was having a hard timepleting his words.


    Andrew clenched his fist and looked away. He couldn''t meet Alveena''s gaze.


    "She is Hannah, my fiancee."


    Alveena felt like her world crumbled and her heart broke into tiny pieces after hearing thosest words from Andrew.


    ''What¡­ is this true? Andrew is already engaged? And¡­ she is his fiancee¡­''

 Chapter 485 Heartbroken

    Alveena was heartbroken and devastated after hearing those words from Andrew. She had no idea that he was already engaged. And here she was, killing her pride just to confess her feelings for her.


    ''If he is already engaged, why the hell he just kissed me just now? Andrew¡­ Why are you doing this to me? Why did you give me false hope?''


    Alveena tried her best to hold her tears. She faced Andrew and Hannah, pretending she was just fine. She masked her pain with a smile.


    "Hello, Miss Hannah, It''s my pleasure to finally meet the fiancee of my big BOSS. He is always talking about you so I heard a lot of good things about you," Alveena extended her hand, offering Hannah a handshake. She emphasized the word Big Boss so that Hannah would not misunderstand them.


    ''Nice Alveena. You are good at lying! You said that without batting an eyelid. You didn''t hear anything about her. Andrew never mentioned her to you!'' Alveena thought to herself.


    She was praising herself for the job well done. The least she wanted to do now was to create a conflict between Andrew and his fiancee.


    Andrew, on the other hand, gritted his teeth after hearing that. He was mad¡­ mad at himself. He knew that Alveena was trying her best to look okay even though she was not.


    She even lied to cover up for Andrew. He had never mentioned Hannah to her. Alveena didn''t know he was engaged to Hannah. If she knew she would never confess her feelings for him tonight.


    Andrew knew that he messed up. Seeing Alveena''s fake smile, he could feel the pang of pain and guilt deep inside his heart.


    He had the urge to pull her and bring her to the ce where they could talk, just only the two of them, without Hannah.


    But he couldn''t move. He didn''t know how he would exin to Hannah if she saw them leaving. Things would just get moreplicated between them. And Alveena knew that. That''s why she was pretending in front of Hannah that she was just his personal assistant, nothing more.


    Soon Hannah epted Alveena''s hand, "Oh, nice meeting you too, Alveena," Hannah softly said, shing a faint smile. Then her eyes moved from Alveena''s face to Andrew''s suit jacket.


    Hannah looked at her confusedly and turned to Andrew, giving him a questioning gaze as if asking him ''Why is it your suit jacket is with her?''


    As if Alveena read Hannah''s mind, she immediately removed Andrew''s suit jacket and gave it back to him.


    Cough! Cough!


    She also pretended to be sick or something.


    "Sir Andrew. Thank you for this. I think I''m gonna go back to the venue now. It''s not good to stay outside or else I might catch a cold here. I will join the other Directors, if you have some tasks for me, just don''t hesitate to message me."


    She even took a bow to say goodbye to Hannah and Andrew as if she was a real employee and ordinary staff of the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    Andrew''s frown deepened when he saw her doing that. This was not the Alveena that he knew. She was not this polite and respectful as if she was below them.<sub> </sub>


    His expression darkened more. He couldn''t bear to see her acting like this in front of him. He also hated her calling her "Sir" in a very formal tone.


    "Miss Hannah, Sir Andrew, I''m gonna leave now. Enjoy your night," Alveena couldn''t stand to watch them anymore. She had to leave now or else, she would no longer be able to hold her tears.


    Hannah just nodded at her while Andrew didn''t say any words. He was just looking at Alveena withplicated emotions on his face.


    The moment she turned around and started to walk away, Andrew felt like his heart was being squeezed tightly. He wanted to follow her but Hannah immediately hugged him.


    "I missed you, Andrew. I missed you so much!"


    Andrew''s attention was diverted to Hannah the moment he felt her hands hugging him tightly. He was still silent, having conflicting thoughts right now.


    ''Yes, Andrew¡­ just stay here with Hannah. This is where you should be. She is your fiancee, not Alveena,'' Andrew was reminding himself. But why was his heart not at ease? Why is it he couldn''t take Alveena''s out of his mind?


    "Hey, why are you so silent? Don''t you miss me?" Hannah gazed up, pouting her lips.


    After a while, Andrew hugged her back while saying, "Yeah, I missed you too."


    Meanwhile, Alveena headed straight to thefort room. She stayed inside the cubicle as she let her tears fall down. She was silently crying inside while pressing her chest.


    She was hurting right now. This was the first time she let a guy inside her heart. But she ended up heartbroken. What kind of joke was this?


    ''Why? Why did I fall with someone who was already taken? You are a big fool, Alveena! You should have asked him first! This is so humiliating!''


    ''Just because of one kiss! Of just one kiss! I thought he felt the same way towards me? But I was wrong!''


    Alveena buried her face using both hands. Her tears flooded her eyes and spilled down her cheeks. She couldn''t stop her tears from falling. Her silent cry wracked her body, robbing her of the ability to speak.


    She couldn''t me Andrew because she knew that it was her fault for assuming things.


    After several minutes of shedding tears, Alveena decided to leave and go home. But she didn''t know where to go. In Andrew''s ce or in their home? Alveena disregarded those choices.


    She couldn''t go back to Andrew''s ce since her fiancee was back. What if Andrew and Hannah would stay in his ce tonight? Hannah must not see her in Andrew''s ce.


    But she couldn''t go home too. She was not yet ready to face her brother. She was still pissed by him. Left with no choice, Alveena just decided to contact her friends. She needed theirpany right now.

 Chapter 486 Five Questions Only

    After watching the fireworks disy, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen went back to the venue. The reporters didn''t waste this opportunity to interview them. But the bodyguards seeded in controlling the reporters.


    Tristan consulted Zhen-Zhen first if she was okay to be interviewed by the reporters before letting the reporters ask them questions.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head. She didn''t mind answering a few questions from them. Besides, she saw familiar faces. She recognized Dhalia and Iris, the reporters they met in the University of Imperial Knight.


    "Okay, we will just entertain five questions. You can ask now, after that we will not answer you anymore," Tristan told them firmly.


    The reporters exchanged nces with one another. Since they were only given five chances to throw questions they should ask the most interesting questions that the people wanted to know from this couple.


    They consulted each other for a moment before they began questioning Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    "When did you marry each other?" One reporter asked them.


    "We have been married for four months now," Tristan answered them. He even told them the exact date when they registered their marriage.


    Everyone gasped in surprise. They didn''t expect that Tristan and Zhen-Zhen had been living together for four months now. There was no news about it except for that article that was taken down after Andrew''s and Hannah''s engagement party.


    "Why did you keep your marriage a secret?" another reporter asked Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Just because it''s my private life! All my life, you''ve been following my scandals with women, writing lots of articles to ruin my image. This time I want my married life to be peaceful and silent." Tristan tantly answered them.


    Some reporters were guilty of that. Most of them wrote articles about his womanizing lifestyle. But Heavenly Star enterprise would always try to take those negative articles just to clean Tristan''s image.


    "Mr. Davis with all due respect but¡­ the next question is for Mrs. Davis¡­ would you mind if we will ask her a very sensitive question?" The reporter asked Tristan''s permission first.


    "Go ahead and ask. Then we will decide whether my wife should answer it or not after hearing it."


    Since they received Tristan''s permission, the reporter proceeded to his question.


    "Ahem, Mrs. Davis, everyone is aware of the reputation of your husband as he is famous with women. In connection with that, what can you say about your husband''s reputation as a yboy and a certified Cassanova?"


    The reporter couldn''t look straight into Tristan''s eyes as he was saying those words. He was afraid that Tristan might be offended and stopped this interview.


    Fortunately, Tristan remained cool about it. He didn''t mind that question. He understood that they were very curious about Zhen-Zhen''s thoughts and opinions about his past reputation.


    Zhen-Zhen nced at Tristan with a loving smile before she answered that question.


    "Honestly speaking, there are times that I feel jealous knowing that he got involved with many women. But then, I realized that was Tristan even before I met him. I love Tristan with all my heart so I should ept even his ws." Zhen-Zhen took a pause, squeezing Tristan''s hand.<sub> </sub>


    "He is just a human and he is bound tomit mistakes in his life just like all of us. But the most important thing is that he learned from his past mistakes and he decided to change for good. All of us deserve to love and be loved by someone. I don''t care about his past. I just want to love him wholeheartedly."


    Zhen-Zhen''s sincere answer touched Tristan''s heart. Even the reporters were amazed by her answers. Her answers really made sense to them. This just showed them how much the husband and wife loved each other now.


    There were only two questions left. They were still thinking about thest two questions they would ask the couple. This time Dhalia stepped forward and raised her question.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Davis, would you care to share with us how the two of you have met each other?" Dhalia was really curious how the two met.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan gazed at one another. They were asking each other through their eyes who would answer that question. In the end, Tristan was the one who answered her.


    "I met my wife when I went mountain climbing in Mt. Calypso. Do you know what came into my mind the moment I saw her?" Tristan asked them, his eyes gleaming with humor.


    "What is it, Mr. Davis?" Everyone asked him in unison.


    "I asked myself whether she is a Mountain Goddess, a Waterfall Nymph, or a Forest Fairy!" Tristan chuckled after saying that.


    ''But it turned out¡­ she''s a demon god''s daughter,'' Tristan added to his thoughts but didn''t dare to voice it out.


    The reporters also joined Tristan as they burst into a peal ofughter.


    "So what did you find out when you got to talk to her at that time, Mr. Davis? What is she? a Mountain Goddess, a Waterfall Nymph, or a Forest Fairy?" Dhalia followed up on this question to further lighten the mood.


    The other reporters nodded their heads. They were also eager to hear Tristan''s response.


    Tristan fell silent for a moment, rubbing his chin. He was thinking of a perfect reply to that question.


    It did not take long when Tristan gave them a very nice answer.


    "Hmm, what I found out after talking to her? Hmm¡­ just simple. I found out that I was wrong. She''s not a mountain goddess, not a waterfall nymph nor a forest fairy. After talking to her, I realized that¡­ she would be my future wife!"


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan couldn''t help butugh together when Tristan said those words. Well, he was not lying. In fact, it was partly true since Tristan asked her to be his wife on their first meeting.


    The reporters could see the love and affection reflected in their eyes. At that certain moment, they were convinced that Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were so in love with each other.


    "Sost question Mr. and Mrs. Davis¡­ When did you know that you already love each other? I wonder if it was love at first sight."

 Chapter 487 Feeling Of Helplessness

    "Sost question Mr. and Mrs. Davis¡­ When did you know that you already love each other? I wonder if it was love at first sight."


    Thest question of the reporter made Tristan and Zhen-Zhen reminisce their moments. They didn''t know the exact answer to that question. Was it really love at first sight?


    This time Zhen-Zhen and Tristan took a lot of time before they answered the question. They were asking themselves when did they fall in love with each other.


    Zhen-Zhen was the first one who gave her answer.


    "Honestly, I don''t know when it started. I didn''t even know the meaning of love before. I am not referring to the love that we receive from our parents. I am referring to what it means to be in love with someone." Zhen-Zhen tried to exin to them.


    "After meeting Tristan and being with him every day just gave me the sense of warmth and security. I feel so happy and I wanna treasure every moment with him. I feel the need to be by his side always. If I see him sad, I am feeling sad too. If he''s in pain, I''m in pain too."


    Zhen-Zhen was saying this as she remembered Tristan''s pain before when he was still in love with Hannah.


    "I want to ease his pain. I don''t want to see him sad¡­ I only wish for him to be happy¡­ that I am willing to do anything for him. Maybe, at those times, I was already in love with him."


    Everyone could hear the sincerity in her voice. They were touched by her words. At that certain moment, they could tell that Zhen-Zhen aka Lillie Davis was so in love with her husband, Tristan.


    After she said her piece, Tristan pulled her against his body and nted a soft kiss on her forehead.


    He really loved this woman. She was so pure and innocent, very honest with her feelings.


    The reporters were enjoying the scene they were witnessing right now. They were so d to see the couple happily in love with each other.


    Now, they were excited to hear Tristan''s answer. Tristan cleared his throat first.


    "Cough! Cough! Now it''s my turn." Tristan nced at Zhen-Zhen with a doting smile on his handsome face.


    After that, he moved his gaze back to the reporters.


    "As you all know, Tristan Davis is a total jerk! A certified womanizer. A yer. A Cassanova or whatever."


    The reportersughed because Tristan was just making fun of his bad reputation before. He already epted and admitted that he was a total jerk before.


    At least he acknowledged his mistake bravely in front of so many reporters. Remember, this was also being broadcasted live.


    p "You also learned that I was heartbroken because of my best friend who is now my brother''s fiancee."</anda>


    The reporters nodded their heads. Almost everyone saw his viral video when he confessed his feelings to Hannah in his drunken state.


    "But that was already in the past. The video you saw happened even before I met Lillie. My life changed the moment she came into my life."


    "I won''t lie to everyone. I think I was already attracted to her the first time I saw her. She''s so beautiful that I couldn''t take my eyes off her. She bewitched me with her innocent beauty and pure heart." Tristan admitted to them.


    The reporters didn''t doubt his words. Seeing Zhen-Zhen in front of them, they were certain that any guy would surely fall for her mesmerizing beauty.


    "I already started to care for her. I just woke up one day and realized that I already had fallen for her deeply. I was just dumb and fool not to realize it sooner."


    "What made you realize that you loved her, Mr. Davis?" Dahlia asked him expectantly. Tristan''s and Zhen-Zhen''s love story felt simr to those TV dramas.


    "The moment I thought I was about to lose her. That''s when I realized I couldn''t live without her¡­ that I wanted her to be by my side always."


    "All I can say now¡­ despite my ugly past, I''m so happy that I met my wife. She changed my life. She changed me for good. And I will protect our love no matter what. I got a second chance to redeem myself and have a fresh start with her."


    The reporters were at a loss for words. They didn''t expect that Tristan Davis could change instantly just because of one woman.


    They could still remember how he hatedmitments and how he had sworn that he would never marry someone.


    "Alright,dies and gentlemen, my wife and I are done answering your five questions. Now, can you let us pass?" Tristan asked them politely.


    They obeyed Tristan right away and made a path for them. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen went back to their table to join Grandpa Lu and Tristan''s parents.<sub> </sub>


    When they reached the table, Grandpa Lu immediately pulled his grandson into a hug while patting his back. "You did a great job, grandson!"


    Grandpa Lu, Lucas, and Isabelle had seen Tristan''s and Zhen-Zhen''s interviews a while ago. The smile on their faces didn''t leave as they listened to Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. They were aware that the husband and wife were being honest with their feelings.


    Aside from them, Hannah and Andrew saw their interviews. Hannah had the urge to butt in and tell everyone that Zhen-Zhen was not a mountain goddess nor a forest fairy but a witch¡­ an evil witch!


    Fortunately, she was able to control herself from doing that. She would just embarrass herself in front of everyone since she didn''t have any proof as of now.


    She just tried to calm herself down and focused her attention on Andrew who looked like he was bothered by something. He was not paying attention to the interviews. Instead, he roamed his eyes around the venue, looking for someone.


    The frown on his forehead deepened when he didn''t see the figure he was searching for. Soon, the two of them decided to join the Davis Family.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were surprised to see Hannah with Andrew. They didn''t know that she had already arrived in the City of Empire.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They decided to hide the truth from Andrew hoping that Hannah would fix herself and clear her mind.


    But why did they feel like they became unfair to Andrew? They wondered if they did the right thing of not telling Andrew about Hannah''s action.


    Meanwhile, Andrew approached Zhen-Zhen, asking her something.


    "Lillie, did you see Alveena?" Andrew''s face was painted with worries and concerns for Alveena. He felt rmed when he didn''t see her inside the venue.


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head upon hearing that. She didn''t see Alveena. "I thought she was with you."


    "We got separated. She said she was going back here. How about you, brother, did you see her?"


    "No, I didn''t. Why don''t you try calling her? Maybe she is just roaming around somewhere," Tristan suggested.


    However, Zhen-Zhen opposed Tristan''s suggestion. "Don''t call her. Don''t disturb her."


    "Why?"


    Tristan and Andrew asked Zhen-Zhen in unison. She smiled at them meaningfully before answering them.


    "Because Alveena might be with someone she likes right now. She told me that she nned on confessing her feelings to the man she loves tonight. So don''t disturb her, okay?"


    Tristan: "..."


    Andrew clenched his fists upon hearing those words. The man Alveena was referring to was none other than Andrew. She did confess her feelings for him tonight.


    But unfortunately, Hannah came at the wrong time. She came to wake up Andrew and reminded him that he couldn''t ept Alveena''s feelings because he already had Hannah. They were stillmitted to each other.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen had no idea that Andrew was having a hard time right now. He wanted to find Alveena but he couldn''t leave because Hannah was there.


    Hannah tried her best to ignore Zhen-Zhen''s and Tristan''s presence. She just entertained Isabelle and Lucas whom she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Andrew was there at their table, but his mind was wandering somewhere. He was thinking of Alveena.


    ''Where is she? Where did she go? Is she alright? Damn, Andrew! This is your fault! You hurt her!'' Andrew was cursing himself inwardly.


    Andrew tried calling her phone number but it was unattended. Alveena had switched off her phone. He was now worried sick about her. When he could no longer stand it, Andrew stood up and excused himself.


    Fortunately, Hannah was talking to Isabelle and Lucas that she didn''t notice that Andrew already left their table.


    He roamed around the venue, trying his best to find Alveena. But to his disappointment, there was no sign of Alveena. She already left.


    Andrew felt very helpless and desperate. He wanted to see her and talk to her but he didn''t know where to find her. He was afraid that Alveena would try to avoid him from now on. Could he handle that just in case?


    ''Alveena¡­ where are you?''

 Chapter 488 Needed Her Friends

    Alveena called Erica and Selena. She didn''t want to go home so she contacted her friends, asking them to apany her tonight. She badly needed their presence.


    Fortunately, Erica and Selena were just around the area when they received her message.


    They were hanging out together, enjoying the celebration of Empire City''s Centennial Year.


    They immediately fetched Alveena in the City of Empire Big Dome. They were surprised to see her reddened puffy eyes.


    "What happened to you? Did you cry?" Erica asked her worriedly.


    "Let''s talkter. Just get me out of this ce first." Alveena said to them with her pleading voice.


    Erica and Selena just exchanged nces with one another before nodding at her. They wondered what happened to Alveena that she looked gloomy and sad.


    "Hop in," Selena said, opening the car door for her.


    Soon, the three of them left the Big Dome. They headed straight to Selena''s ce. This was not the best time for partying. Alveena didn''t look well.


    When they arrived at Selena''s ce, they let Alveena change her clothes and take a quick shower first.


    They decided to talk to her in the bedroom. Erica and Selena waited for her to finish.


    When she was done, the threedies gathered in the guest room where Alveena would be sleeping tonight.


    "Okay, now talk! What''s wrong with you? Why did you cry?" Erica urged Alveena to speak up.


    Selena held Alveena''s hand, squeezing it gently. They were sitting on the bed, facing each other.


    "I¡­ I fell in love¡­" Alveena said, making the two girls gasp in surprise.


    "I fell in love with the wrong guy," Alveenapleted her words, smiling bitterly at them.


    Selena and Erica were disappointed after hearing herst words. They thought they would be celebrating because finally their best friend, Alveena, fell in love with someone. But unfortunately, Alveena told them that she fell for the wrong guy.


    "Huh? What happened?" Selena probed."Who is the guy?"


    Erica looked at Alveena intently, anticipating her reply.


    "It''s Mr. Grumpy. I already liked him. And I even confessed my feelings for him tonight."


    "Eh? So what did he say? Did he reject you?" Erica asked her quizzically.


    "If he rejected you then it''s his loss, not yours! You are an amazing woman, Alveena! If he doesn''t want you then you can just rece him. There are lots of men, chasing after you!" Selena said, trying to console Alveena.


    Alveena felt like crying again after hearing that. She didn''t want anyone. Andrew was the only person she liked. He was the one who taught her heart to love someone sincerely. It would not be easy to forget about him.<sub> </sub>


    "I didn''t hear his answer¡­"


    "What! He is such a jerk! Why couldn''t he say something! I hate that guy already!" Selena said, raising her balled fists as if she was ready to punch someone.


    "No, don''t judge him first. I think Alveena is not yet done telling us what happened." Erica tried her best to calm Selena down.


    Alveena nodded in agreement. She took a deep breath before continuing.


    "He was not able to say something because we were interrupted by someone."


    Selena couldn''t help but react again. "Huh?! Who''s that someone? I''m gonna beat that someone for interrupting the two of you!"


    Alveena lowered her gaze and answered her, "That someone was his fiancee¡­"


    Selena and Erica were both dumbfounded after hearing that. They didn''t know what to say. Now, they understood why Alveena said those words to them. She fell in love with the wrong guy because the guy was already engaged!


    The room was engulfed by deafening silence. No one spoke up. Selena just hugged Alveena while rubbing her back. She thought thatAlveena needed a warm hug from a friend and a shoulder to cry on tonight.


    It was Erica who broke the silence. She hated to see Alveena feeling so down and gloomy like this. She was used to seeing her bubbly and bright attitude.


    "Why the hell did you confess to him? Have you not gotten any clue or signal that he was alreadymitted to someone?"


    Alveena shook her head. "No, I didn''t. He never talked about his fiancee in front of me. I confessed because I thought he was also attracted to me."


    "Why do you think so?!!" Erica asked her again exasperatedly.


    "Because we kissed! We already kissed, not once¡­ but twice¡­ no, it was already three times including the idental kiss!" Alveena admitted to them.


    The twodies were taken aback once more upon hearing that revtion from her. They kissed each other many times already. So it was understandable why Alveena thought that the guy was also attracted to her.


    "Damn! What a jerk!?? Is he ying with you? He should have told you that already during the first kiss! Is he cheating or something?! Now I really want to punch that guy! Bring me to him now. I''m gonna beat that Mr. Grumpy," Selena burst out again after she recovered from the shock.


    "Yeah, I agree with you! I will join you and beat him into a pulp! How dare he toy with our friend''s feelings?"


    Alveena didn''t know whether to cry orugh because of her friends'' reaction. She really appreciated their support. But she didn''t wish Andrew to get hurt. Though she was hurt badly, she didn''t even think of pping him because it was not entirely his fault.


    "Ladies, you know that I love you and you love me too. So I''m so happy that you are here, willing to listen to me. But please, don''t put all the me on Mr.Grumpy. Don''t hate him that much."


    "Why are you still defending that guy, Alveena? Is he worth it?" Selena asked her in disbelief.


    "Yes¡­ because he was so good to me. He took care of me when I ran away from home. He took care of me when I was sick. He¡­ he¡­ he¡­" Alveena was not able to finish her sentence as she began to cry once more.


    Selena and Erica just sighed deeply while looking at her helplessly. They didn''t say another word. They just hugged Alveena,forting her.

 Chapter 489 Still Want To Marry You

    Andrew had no idea that Alveena was already with her friends right now. He looked for her all over the big dome and outside but he never saw her. Andrew was feeling helpless.


    He was not able to say anything to her after her confession. He thought Alveena deserved to hear something from him or even just an exnation.


    He wanted to see her and talk to her but to no avail, he didn''t know where to find her. In the end, he gave up searching for her since he couldn''t even contact her.


    When Andrew returned to their table, Hannah was already waiting for him.


    "Hey, where did you go? Why did you suddenly disappear?" Hannah weed him with a question. She was eyeing Andrew confusedly.


    Andrew''s suit was already soaked with his sweats. He kept running and searching for Alveena around the area. His body was already bathing with his own sweats.


    "I just went out to have some fresh air," Andrew lied to her.


    Hannah frowned after seeing his messy appearance. "Why are you sweating too much?"


    "Ah, this is nothing. I just caught up in the middle of the crowd outside. So I just decided toe back. Where''s my brother and sister-inw?"


    "They went back home first together with your grandpa," Isabelle answered Andrew.


    "We are about to go home too, son. Are you and Hannahing with us to the Davis Mansion?" Lucas also joined the conversation, asking Andrew and Hannah.


    "Yes, dad! Andrew, and I can stay at the mansion tonight. It''s been a long time since Ist visited the house," Hannah responded to Lucas without consulting Andrew.


    Hannah had learned that Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were already staying in the Davis Family Mansion. That''s one of the reasons she wanted to go home with them tonight.


    She realized that Zhen-Zhen was bing closer to the Davis Family. She thought it was her time to step up and maintain her position in the Davis Family.


    Hannah noticed that Granda Lu was very fond of Zhen-Zhen. She was thinking that she should also do the same. She needed to win the heart of Grandpa Lu as his soon-to-be granddaughter-inw.


    She wondered what Zhen-Zhen did to Grandpa Lu. He was very close to her. Hannah was thinking that Zhen-Zhen used another witchcraft to make Grandpa Lu like her this much.


    "Alright, let''s go home," Isabelle told them


    Soon, the Davis family left the big dome after saying goodbye to the City Mayor. Andrew was very silent during the entire journey. His mind was still upied by Alveena. He wondered what she was doing right now.


    When they arrived at the mansion, Hannah noticed the strange mood of Andrew. He was unusually very quiet. He was not even talking to her. She wondered if Tristan and Zhen-Zhen had informed Andrew about her action abroad.


    She decided to confront Andrew the moment they entered their room.


    "Andrew, do you have a problem with me? Did I do something wrong again? Why do I feel like you are not happy to see me? You didn''t talk to me. Are you ignoring me or something?" Hannah could feel the distant behavior of Andrew towards her.<sub> </sub>


    Andrew was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t mean to ignore Hannah. It''s just that his mind was focused on Alveena.


    Seeing Hannah''s gloomy expression, Andrew realized his mistake. His fiancee was with him but he was thinking of another woman. He was not supposed to do that.


    "No, I''m not mad at you anymore. It''s just that I''m so tired because of this event. We prepared a lot of things for the product showcasing. I''m sorry if I made you feel that way."


    p Hannah immediately threw herself to Andrew, hugging him. With his answer, Hannah knew that Tristan and Zhen-Zhen didn''t tell Andrew what happened to them overseas. She was so d about that.</anda>


    Andrew, on the other hand, hugged Hannah back, stroking her hair. He was still havingplicated emotions right now. He couldn''t understand himself anymore.


    "Andrew, I already decided¡­ for the past few weeks that we were not together, I realized my mistake. Please forgive me. I hope we can stop this cool off. Let''s start again. Let''s fix our rtionship, Andrew."


    Andrew was at a loss for words. He didn''t know what to say since his mind and his feelings were still in shambles.


    After everything that happened in the past, I still want to marry you. How about you? Do you still want to marry me?" Hannah gazed up with her pleading look. She wanted Andrew to say yes.


    Hannah didn''t want to let go of Andrew. She might be in love with Tristan but still, she also had feelings for Andrew.


    Andrew could only nod his head as a response. Hannah felt relieved after seeing his reply. This only meant that Andrew still wanted to marry her. She was grateful for that.


    "Thank you, Andrew."


    "You don''t have to thank me. We are already engaged. You already gave me your everything. You are my responsibility now. This is what we are supposed to do, right? Loving each other, getting married, and living together under one roof¡­"


    Andrew said those words to Hannah, but it felt like he just said those words to convince himself that those were the right things they should do.


    They were still hugging each other when Hannah threw him another random question.


    "Andrew, do you think Grandpa Lu would also like me? I could see that he is very fond of Lillie. The way he treats her is so different from me." There was a hint of jealousy in her voice.


    Andrew paused for a moment, thinking about what to reply to Hannah without making her upset. He couldn''t tell her that Grandpa Lu was really treating Zhen-Zhen better than the way he treated his two grandsons.


    "Hmm, of course, he likes you too. Grandpa is very close and fond of Lillie, especially now that she is pregnant. Grandpa was so happy knowing that he would have a great-grandchild soon."


    Hannah was shocked beyond belief after hearing that.


    ''What?!! Lillie is already pregnant!''

 Chapter 490 She Returned Home

    ''What?!! Lillie is already pregnant!''


    Hannah was surprised when she heard that shocking news from Andrew. With this, she knew that Zhen-Zhen had secured and strengthened her position in the Davis Family.


    The elders, most especially Grandpa Lu, were eager to have great-grandchildren. No wonder he was very fond of Zhen-Zhen, giving her extra attention because she was already pregnant.


    Hannah couldn''t help but feel jealous of Zhen-Zhen. She also wanted to gain favor from the elders. Though the Miller Family and the Davis Family were very close to each other before, she didn''t experience being spoiled or doted on by Grandpa Lu.


    She didn''t pay attention to Grandpa Lu''s feelings before. She was always intimidated by him so she never tried getting closer to him. Now, she regretted it.


    After her long silence, Hannah gazed up to speak to Andrew.


    "Andrew, let''s make a baby too¡­" Hannah mumbled softly that caught Andrew off guard.


    That was the least he was expecting her to say tonight. They had just reconciled. How could she suggest that to him?


    Andrew remained silent in his spot when Hannah tiptoed to kiss Andrew on his lips. But for some unknown reason, Andrew was not in the mood so he avoided her kiss.


    Hannah ended up kissing his cheek as Andrew moved his head on the side. He felt like he couldn''t kiss Hannah. It felt so wrong as he kissed Alveena a while ago.


    Hannah frowned when she noticed Andrew''s strange behavior tonight. He looked bothered by something but she couldn''t figure out what he was thinking right now.


    "Andrew¡­ is everything alright?" Hannah asked, turning his head to face her.


    "Yes, I''m just tired. Let''s sleep, Hannah." After saying that, Andrew nted a soft kiss on Hannah''s forehead. He didn''t want her to be upset since he intentionally avoided her kiss.


    Hannah had no choice but to follow Andrew. It did not take long when the two of them had gone to bed to rest.


    Andrew was not able to sleep, thinking about what happened between Alveena and him. He wondered how he would fix thisplication with Alveena.


    ''I have to apologize to her. I hope she will understand. I don''t want her to hate me after this,'' Andrew thought to himself.


    ******


    Two days had passed but Alveena didn''t show herself to Andrew. She stoppeding to Heavenly Star Enterprise. She didn''t return to Andrew''s ce as well.


    Andrew tried contacting her but Alveena was not answering his calls. She was clearly avoiding him. Because of that, Andrew was not in a good mood for these past few days.


    His colleagues were wondering why Andrew''s personal assistant was no longer reporting in the office. They assumed that Alveena was either fired by Andrew or she resigned from her position.


    Andrew''s colleagues could feel that Alveena was one of the reasons for his mood swings. They were trying their best not to bother or approach Andrew because he looked gloomy and intimidating now.


    When Tristan dropped by his brother''s office, he noticed the gloomy atmosphere inside. The staff looked very quiet and reserved. That''s the time he realized that the noisy personal assistant of his brother was nowhere to be found.


    Tristan immediately approached Andrew, sitting on the vacant chair in front of Andrew''s desk.<sub> </sub>


    "Director Davis, what happened here?" Tristan asked Andrew quizzically.


    Andrew lifted his head as he moved his gaze from hisptop to Tristan''s face. His mind was so upied by Alveena moments ago that he failed to notice Tristan''s presence.


    "Oh, CEO Davis, you are here. Do you need anything? Where''s Matthew? Why did youe here personally?"


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle.


    "I should be the one asking you that. Where is your personal assistant? I haven''t seen her around. Don''t tell me you finally fired her because of her noisiness?"


    Tristan wanted to lighten the atmosphere by saying that joke but it seemed that Andrew''s mood worsened after Tristan mentioned Alveena.


    "I didn''t fire her. She went AWOL," Andrew answered Tristan with a dark expression on his face.


    Tristan didn''t know whether tough or cry after seeing Andrew''s reaction.


    "Brother, honestly, you don''t look well. Should I hire another personal assistant for you to feel better?"


    "No, I don''t need a new one. She''s the only personal assistant I want," Andrew reacted immediately. Those words just came out naturally in his mouth.


    Tristan: "..."


    Meanwhile, the woman Andrew and Tristan were talking about was already back at the Sy Corp. She was currently attending a general meeting together with the CEO and other directors.


    Alveena returned home one day after the Centennial Year Celebration. She didn''t care anymore if her parents would still push her arranged marriage with Brandon Cullens.


    Fortunately, her parents didn''t talk about her marriage. They were so d that she was finally back. Her parents missed her a lot as she didn''te home for more than a month.


    They were afraid that Alveena would try to run away from home again once they would bring up the topic about her marriage so her parents avoided discussing it for now.


    She also confronted his brother that night. She scolded him for sabotaging the Heavenly Star Enterprise by poaching their model and copying their theme during the product showcasing event.


    Alveena couldn''t stand her brother''s schemes against the Heavenly Star Enterprise. She told him that she would never cooperate with him again. She already had enough. No more spying. The two of them ended up arguing.


    In the conference room, Alveena didn''t hesitate to speak up and target the director who insulted Zhen-Zhen during the product showcasing event.


    "I can''t tolerate that action, insulting women in front of everyone. Though she''s a representative from ourpetitor, you don''t have the right to insult her like that. As a woman like her, I feel very disappointed with you Director Chun. Women deserve respect."


    "With that, I want Director Chun to be demoted and stripped of his director position. If everyone here won''t agree with me then I will submit my resignation today."


    But to Alveena''s surprise, Clifford supported her decision.


    "Starting today, Mr. Chun will no longer be our Finance Director," Clifford dered to them firmly.

 Chapter 491 Instant Promotion

    ~ At Sy Corp Main Office ~


    After the meeting, Alveena and Clifford faced each other inside his office.


    "I didn''t expect that you would support my decision about removing Mr. Chun as Finance Director. Why did you do that?" Alveena said, looking at Clifford suspiciously.


    Clifford shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, I have to remove him to promote you. From now on, you will be the New Finance Director of the Sy Corp."


    "What??? How can you decide that without even consulting me? I never say that I want to be a director! I''m already fine with my position as Program Manager."Alveena opposed Clifford''s decision.


    "You have no choice but to ept this. Our father already approved my decision together with the other directors. It''s your time to step up as the daughter of Sy and heiress of the Sy Corp."


    "Aside from that, it will be embarrassing for the Cullens family if their future daughter-inw is only a Program Manager of her ownpany so I am promoting you now to be a Finance Director."


    Alveena looked daggers at her brother. Clifford was bringing up her arranged marriage with Brandon Cullens. She hated her brother more.


    "Can''t you just mind your own business! Find a girl and marry. Dad and Mom told me that you were dating a girl. Bring her home and propose to her already so that our parents will stop setting me up with Brandon!"


    Clifford just raised his eyebrow. He couldn''t tell Alveena that his rumored girlfriend was Lillie Davis, the wife of Tristan Davis.


    Seeing the attitude of his sister, he knew that Alveena might ruin his n if she learned that he was nning something to ruin the marriage of Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Don''t change the topic Alveena. Whether you like it or not, you are now our Finance Director. You can start moving your things to your new office. You can also do some changes in design or arrangement inside your office."


    "I hope you can apply what you have learned from the Heavenly Star Enterprise after working with their Finance Director."


    Alveena''s mood became gloomy at the mention of Heavenly Star and Finance Director. Because of that, she remembered Andrew again.


    It has only been two days without seeing him but she was already missing him so badly. She received lots of missed calls from him.


    She tried her best to ignore him. Her fingers were itching to press the answer button whenever his caller ID would pop up on her phone screen. Fortunately, her self-control was strong enough to avoid answering his calls.


    Alveena was about to leave her brother''s office when Clifford spoke again.


    "Oh, one more thing before you leave¡­ I just want to inform you that you will be attending a Five-Day Conference one week from now. All the finance directors of the toppanies are invited so you must prepare for this National Conference and represent the Sy Corp."


    Alveena''s eyes widened in disbelief. If she would attend this conference then there would be a great chance that she would meet Andrew during the event.


    "No. I can''t attend this event. Just let the other veteran directors attend this conference!"<sub> </sub>


    Clifford massaged his temples. He felt like having a headache because of Alveena''s stubbornness.


    "Alveena, stop opposing me already! I''m tired of arguing with you for a whole day! Didn''t you hear me? This is a conference for all finance directors. Who is in the right mind to send someone who is not even a finance director to this event?"


    "I don''t wanna hear another objection from you. Go now and fix your things," Clifford had already reached his limits today. He lost his remaining patience with Alveenas''s stubbornness.


    Alveena just red at him before marching out of his office. She became problematic once more upon hearing the conference.


    She didn''t know how long she could avoid Andrew. He might also learn her true identity during that conference. She didn''t know how she would face him and deal with him after what happened to them.


    She felt embarrassed already for confessing her feelings to someone who was already engaged. She was hurt but she didn''t regret loving Andrew. For her, it was still the best feeling she had experienced so far.


    "What should I do now? Everything will be so awkward between Andrew and me. But¡­ part of me still wants to see him. I missed Mr. Grumpy already. I wonder what he is doing right now." Alveena sighed deeply, still thinking about Andrew.


    *****


    When Alveena left his office, Clifford''s assistant, Dexter, entered, holding a pile of documents. He saw Clifford scanning some photos on his phone. His eyes caught a glimpse of Zhen-Zhen''s figure among those pictures.


    Dexter''s eyes widened when he saw a particr photo. He immediately looked away and cleared his throat to catch Clifford''s attention. He was so engrossed with watching those photos that he failed to notice Dexter''s arrival.


    "Sir, these are the files you asked me to bring."


    "Alright, just put it down there."


    Dexter put down the documents on the side corner of his table. He wanted to ask Clifford about the photo he had just seen but he was hesitating. He was afraid that Clifford might get mad at him. He didn''t mean to spy on him or something. He just identally saw it.


    "Do you have something else to say? Why are you looking at me like that?" Clifford asked Dexter who was still standing in front of his table withplicated emotions on his face.


    Dexter bit his lower lip and bowed his head immediately as he was feeling guilty. He saw something he was not supposed to see.


    "I''m sorry, sir! I-I identally saw the pictures on your phone¡­" Dexter apologized with his anxious voice.


    Clifford''s eyebrows were drawn together upon hearing that. A cold glint shed through his eyes.


    "Just forget about it. Pretend that you didn''t see anything. Is that clear?" Clifford said with his stern cold voice.


    "Y-Yes, sir! I didn''t see anything."

 Chapter 492 Girls Talk

    ~ University of Imperial Knight ~


    After the Centennial Year Celebration of the City of Empire, other students of the Imperial Knight found out that Lillie Meyer, their Campus Belle, was the wife of Tristan Davis, the CEO of Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    It was a huge shock to everyone. Now, they understood why the CEO and the Chairman even attended the selection of Campus Belle and supported her. It turned out that she was connected to the Davis Family.


    The students who looked down on Zhen-Zhen especially Athena, Jade, and her group of friends felt like they were pped on the face after knowing the truth.


    Other students who insulted Zhen-Zhen before also regretted their actions.


    Who would have thought that Zhen-Zhen would choose to be a low profile and hide her true identity from them?


    Now, they were afraid to offend Zhen-Zhen and Sophia, or else, the Davis Family would be their enemy. No one would dare to bully Zhen-Zhen''s friend because they knew that she had a strong backup.


    Even Alicia and Betsy could hardly believe that she was the wife of Tristan. They thought they were still on the dating stage. But they were so wrong.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were already married and they were so happy together. They even saw how they acted very sweetly during the live broadcast of the G.


    Alicia already gave up on chasing after Tristan. It was not worth it. Besides, she already epted that she couldn''t win against Zhen-Zhen.


    Alicia and Betsy had already decided that they would try to get closer to Zhen-Zhen and be her friends for real. This time no more ill-motives, just pure intentions only.


    Since Zhen-Zhen''s identity was no longer a secret to everyone, they tried their best to treat her well. Even the other professors were very cautious and careful when treating her during the ss.


    Before she was just a studious intelligent schr who became a Campus Belle. But now, they were treating Zhen-Zhen as the Queen of the Campus. She''s beautiful and smart.


    Furthermore, they learned that she had an extraordinary background, a member of the Davis Family so they were treating her with the utmost respect, even the higher-ups of the university.


    For the past few days, Zhen-Zhen ssmates were wondering why they saw ady in ck who was always following her around.


    Later on, they found out that she was ady bodyguard of Zhen-Zhen. Her name was Bianca, 24 years old.


    She looked pretty and cool. But they didn''t know that she was very talented and skillful when it came to fighting and fistbat.


    She was the chosen bodyguard by the Davis Family to keep an eye on and protect Zhen-Zhen at all times.


    She was very silent and reserved. She''s fierce and a woman of a few words. But after getting closer to Zhen-Zhen and Sophia, she started to ease up a little and mingle with themfortably like they were just friends and sisters.


    The three of them were eating their snacks inside the school cafeteria. Sophia and Zhen-Zhen were asking Bianca about her experiences in the military.


    "Bianca, is it hard to do the training? Are they strict with women too or is there special treatment for women?" Sophia asked Bianca with intrigue.


    ? Bianca shook her head and said, "There is no special treatment. They treated both men and women as equals. Same training, same experience, same hardships."


    Sophia gasped after hearing that. "Oh my gosh, Bianca! You are so cool. You survived it. I admire you for that. I don''t know if I can leave the training camp alive if ever I am in your position."


    "I wanna try it," Zhen-Zhen suddenly blurted out.


    Sophia: "..."


    Bianca: "..."


    Both of them immediately shook their heads because of Zhen-Zhen''sst remarks.


    "I don''t think Tristan will allow you to undergo such intense training. Don''t even think of doing that." Sophia opposed her idea right away.


    Bianca bobbed her head in agreement. For her, Zhen-Zhen was like a fragile flower that needed protection, not someone who could fight.


    She looked like a princess to be doted on and pampered with love, not someone who needed to undergo such hard and intense training.


    Little did they know, Zhen-Zhen was not as weak as what they were thinking right now. She had super strength that can surpass every ordinary human being.


    However, Sophia had a point. Though she was strong and powerful, Tristan would never allow her to do that.


    "I am here to protect you, Miss Lillie. No need to undergo that intense physical training," Bianca reassured Zhen-Zhen.<sub> </sub>


    She just gave them a faint smile. Of course, she won''t do it. She was pregnant right now and her main priority was to protect Little Davis. Besides, she already had the power and strength to do that.


    "Sigh, time passed by too quickly. Only two months left before the end of this semester. I''m gonna miss you, Lillie!" Sophia mumbled, feeling a little bit sad. She hugged Zhen-Zhen''s arm and leaned on her shoulder.


    "Don''t be sad. Bianca and I will visit you here anytime. You can alsoe to the Davis Family Mansion. Ask Matthew to apany you," Zhen-Zhen said to console Sophia.


    Sophia blushed at the mention of Matthew''s name. She would always feel embarrassed when it came to Matthew. She couldn''t believe that she was really dating him now.


    Zhen-Zhen and Bianca burst outughing after noticing Sophia''s reddened face.


    "Sophia, Sir Matthew is an amazing guy. Why are you feeling embarrassed? You should be proud that you have him as your boyfriend." Bianca shared her opinion with her.


    "I agree with Bianca. Just like Tristan, Matthew is being protective of you. I''m so happy that the two of you are finally dating. You match each other well," Zhen-Zhen said, smiling at Sophia tenderly.


    Sophia just bit her lower lip before nodding her head. Then she remembered someone.


    "Do you have news about sis Alveena? What happened to her love confession? We didn''t hear anything from her for the past few days. I hope it went well," Sophia found a new topic to divert their attention away from Matthew and her.


    Zhen-Zhen felt saddened after hearing that. She learned from Tristan that Alveena had stopped working as a personal assistant of Andrew. They didn''t know her reason for quitting her job without even saying goodbye.


    "I didn''t have an update about her either. Tristan told me that she had already stopped reporting to Heavenly Star Enterprise since Monday," Zhen-Zhen informed them.


    "Huh? I didn''t know that. Is she alright?" Sophia became worried about Alveena.


    "Why don''t you try contacting her?" Bianca suggested to them.


    "True, I have her number. Wait¡­ let me call her." Zhen-Zhen picked up her phone and dialed Alveena''s number.


    Alveena''s phone was ringing but she failed to answer the first call. Zhen-Zhen dialed her number again, hoping that she would be able to answer it this time around.


    After a few rings, Alveena finally answered Zhen-Zhen''s call.


    Alveena: "My goddess!!! I''m sorry I was not able to answer your first call. I was so busy moving my stuff that I failed to notice that my phone was ringing!"


    Alveena apologized to Zhen-Zhen right away and exined. Though Zhen-Zhen was Andrew''s sister-inw, Alveena didn''t have the heart to avoid her or ignore her call. Zhen-Zhen was her friend after all.


    Zhen-Zhen: "Sis Alvee, are you okay? We heard that you already quit your job at the Heavenly Star Enterprise. Did my brother-inw do something that upset you?"


    Alveena fell silent for a moment. Just a mere mention of Andrew''s name could really affect her emotions greatly. She felt like crying again.


    After a few seconds of gathering herself, Alveena tried her best to sound cheerful while talking to Zhen-Zhen.


    Alveena: "No. It''s not about Andrew. The truth is I am just working for him as a part-timer. We only agreed that I would work as his personal assistant for one month. I found a new job. I''m sorry, it was very urgent that I failed to say goodbye to my boss. Don''t worry, I will talk to him next time."


    Zhen-Zhen: "I understand. By the way, I am with Bianca and Sophia right now. They want to say hello."


    After saying that, Zhen-Zhen put the phone on the loudspeaker. Bianca and Sophia greeted her and said "hello" to Alveena.


    Sophia: "Sis Alvee, I''m being nosy and shameless now, but can I ask you about your love confession? How was it? How did it go?"


    Alveena sighed deeply. She didn''t mind Sophia asking her that question. In the first ce, she was the one who told them about her n of confessing her feelings to someone.


    Alveena: "Hmm, should I answer you here on the phone or should I tell you personally?"


    Zhen-Zhen, Sophia, and Bianca exchanged nces with one another. After a while, the three of them answered her in unison.


    Zhen-Zhen: "In person!"


    Sophia: "Personally!"


    Bianca: "Let''s meet!"

 Chapter 493 She Knew Whos The Guy

    Alveena agreed on meeting Zhen-Zhen Sophia and Bianca. Fortunately, Sophia and Zhen-Zhen had an early ss dismissal during their afternoon ss.


    Zhen-Zhen informed Tristan that they would be meeting Alveena so Matthew and Tristan would not need to pick them up at the University of Imperial Knight.


    Alveena left Sy Corp at around 4:00 pm. She headed straight to the University of Imperial Knight to fetch the threedies. She brought her own car this time.


    After picking up thedies, they proceeded to a restaurant nearby. They chose a private booth wherein they could talk all they wanted without worrying about others overhearing their conversation.


    Alveena was wearing her corporate attire. Her aura seemed different from the happy-go-lucky Alveena that they knew because of her clothes.


    "Hey, Ladies! Don''t give me such a weird look. I am still Alveena, your talkative noisy friend and sister," Alveena said, cracking some jokes to lighten the atmosphere.


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia giggled upon hearing that while Bianca just smiled at them. Soon, the fourdies settled down inside the private booth. The waiter also came to get their orders.


    "Sis, Alvee, we missed you. We thought something bad had happened to you since you suddenly disappeared without saying a word to your boss." Sophia softly said, hooking her arm around Alveena''s hand.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to make you worry about me." Alveena apologized right away.


    "I''m d to see you, sis Alvee! I and Little Davis missed you," Zhen-Zhen also expressed her feelings.


    "Oh, I feel so touched that my dearest Sophia, my goddess Lillie, and her baby had missed me!" Alveena said cheerfully. She was really fond of Sophia and Lillie.


    "How about you Bianca?" She turned to Bianca and shamelessly asked her.


    Bianca: "???"


    ''Eh, why me? Should I also respond to her?'' Bianca was caught off guard by Alveena''s out-of-the-blue question.


    "Haha, forget it. I am just kidding, Bianca! No need to feel awkward." It turned out Alveena was just teasing her.


    "So tell us, what happened in your love confession. I''m dying to know already!" Sophia brought up the topic of Alveena''s confession. She was excited to hear her response.


    "It was a total wreck. I failed miserably and I felt really embarrassed." Alveena forced herself to smile and pretended that she was fine.


    She just masked her pain with soft giggles but Zhen-Zhen could feel that she was sad and hurt.


    "Why?" Sophia probed.


    "He is already engaged¡­" Alveena responded with a smile on her face. "I even met his fiancee¡­" she added.


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    Sophia: "..."


    Bianca: "..."


    There was a moment of silence after Alveena answered Sophia''s question. They knew that it must have been hard on Alveena.


    The silence was disrupted when the waiter arrived, bringing their food.


    Alveena was back on her bubbly attitude as she asked the threedies to start eating.


    "Since I got a new job, today''s bill is on me! Come, let''s eat!"


    Bianca and Sophia nodded their heads. Since they didn''t know what to say nor how tofort her, they just decided to end the topic.


    They tried to hold their curiosity about the identity of the guy because Alveena didn''t mention his name.


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, was just staring at Alveena withplicated emotions on her face. She was thinking about something. She seemed to have an idea about the guy.


    ''Was the guy to whom Alveena confessed her feelings none other than Andrew?'' Zhen-Zhen asked herself.


    Zhen-Zhen tried to connect the events from the past. Alveena had been with Andrew for the past month. They were always together even when Andrew went overseas to fix the problem of the branch.<sub> </sub>


    During the Centennial Year Celebration of the City of Empire, she also noticed the closeness between Andrew and Alveena. They suddenly disappeared when the fireworks disy started.


    Zhen-Zhen could also connect Alveena''sst statement with Andrew. He was engaged and Hannah also appeared that night. With that, Zhen-Zhen assumed that Alveena was referring to Hannah when she said she met his fiancee.


    Furthermore, Zhen-Zhen remembered how Andrew asked her about Alveena''s whereabouts. He looked anxious and worried at that time when he didn''t see Alveena inside the venue.


    ''The guy whom she likes must be Andrew¡­'' Zhen-Zhen mumbled to herself. She nced at Alveena worriedly.


    She didn''t know if Andrew also felt something for Alveena but she was aware of how Andrew loved Hannah. But she also knew the fact that Hannah tried to cheat on Andrew by seducing Tristan just a few weeks ago.


    ''Is hiding the truth from Andrew about Hannah''s action the right choice? But I can''t tell this now to Andrew just because I learned that Alveena liked her. What if this will create another tension and conflict between the two brothers?'' Zhen-Zhen was put in a dilemma.


    When Alveena went to thedy''sfort room, Zhen-Zhen decided to follow her. She wanted to confirm something with Alveena.


    The two of them were the only people inside thefort room so it was good timing to ask Alveena a very personal question.


    "Alvee¡­"


    "Oh, yes, Lillie?"


    "Can I ask you something?" There was a hint of worry in her eyes. Zhen-Zhen was afraid that this question might offend or hurt Alveena''s feelings.


    "Hmm, sure. Just tell me, Lillie," Alveena promptly responded with a smile, reassuring her that it was fine to ask her anything.


    "The person you like¡­ is he Andrew?"


    Alveena was dumbfounded for a moment. She didn''t expect that Zhen-Zhen would know it. After she recovered from the shock, Alveena decided to admit the truth.


    "Yes, he is. I''m sorry. How did you know that it''s him?" Alveena asked her inquisitively. There was amusement in her eyes.


    Zhen-Zhen exined to her everything on how she connected the dots and found out that it was Andrew.


    "You don''t have to apologize. You are not at fault here. You just love someone." Zhen-Zhen held her hands,forting Alveena.


    "What did he say to you after you confessed?"


    Alveena shook her head. "I didn''t get his response since his fiancee arrived thus interrupting us."


    "It''s my fault. I should have asked him first. I didn''t know he was alreadymitted. It''s so embarrassing," Alveena finally opened up to Zhen-Zhen.


    "When his fiancee arrived, I felt like the third wheel who was trying to ruin their rtionship. I didn''t mean to do that. I don''t want to ruin someone''s rtionship."


    "If I had known it sooner, I should have stopped myself from confessing my feelings. Believe me, Lillie. I didn''t n on ruining your brother-inw''s rtionship with his fiancee," Alveena said desperately.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head. "I know. I believe you. No need to exin to me, Alveena."


    "But I want to say that you and Andrew must talk this out. You should also hear his response and have closure. Don''t avoid each other like this."


    Zhen-Zhen was now aware of why Alveena suddenly stopped reporting to Heavenly Star. She might be avoiding Andrew. Tristan mentioned to her that Alveena didn''t even say goodbye to Andrew.


    Alveena nodded her head and said, "Yes, I know. I can''t avoid him forever."


    "I know you can do this Alveena." Zhen-Zhen gave her a warm hug.


    She was also sad for Alveena. She knew that Alveena was hurting right now. She was heartbroken because of Andrew.


    Zhen-Zhen left thefort room first. She let Alveena gather her emotions. She knew she was still having a hard time right now.


    After a few minutes, Alveena finally came out of thefort room. But to her surprise, she saw someone waiting for her outside. It was Andrew.


    ''What the hell is he doing here?''

 Chapter 494 Closure???

    Alveena was not yet ready to face Andrew. She told Zhen-Zhen that she would talk to him but not now.


    ''What the hell is he doing here?''


    She wondered if Zhen-Zhen was the one who informed Andrew. But she disregarded that thought right away. She knew Zhen-Zhen would never do that.


    ''But howe he is here?''


    "Alveena¡­" Andrew called her out and took a step towards her.


    She didn''t know what to do. She stayed rooted in her spot, just staring at Andrew who was now inching closer and closer to her.


    She had to admit that she missed him so much. Her heart was jumping with joy right now as she saw his handsome face again.


    She had the urge to throw herself to him and hug him tightly but she knew that she had no right to do that.


    They were not in a rtionship. They were just friends. She kept reminding herself that Andrew was already amitted man. He had a fiancee and he was in love with her.


    Alveena didn''t know how long she could hold her tears. As much as possible, she didn''t want to cry in front of him. She would just look more pitiful.


    "Alveena¡­ can we talk?" Andrew finally reached her spot.


    After a few moments, Alveena found her voice to speak up. But instead of answering Andrew''s question, Alveena asked him instead.


    "How did you know that I was here?"


    "My brother told me that my sister-inw was meeting you today. So I asked him the restaurant''s name," Andrew responded to her.


    Alveena was d to know that. It only meant that Zhen-Zhen was not the one who informed Andrew about her. She knew it. Zhen-Zhen would never do that without asking her first.


    "Can we talk?" Andrew asked her again. There was a hint of helplessness in his voice.


    Alveena took a deep sigh. Andrew was already there. Maybe this was the right time to talk to him and say a proper goodbye to him. She would no longere back to Heavenly Star Enterprise as his personal assistant.


    She was not yet ready to cut their connection but she had no choice. This was the only way she could move on.


    After she was done contemting, Alveena nodded her head in agreement. Andrew heaved a sigh of relief when Alveena agreed with him.


    He immediately held her arm and pulled her toward the exit of the restaurant. They needed to find a quiet ce where they could talk without being interrupted by others.


    Alveena had no choice but to follow Andrew. She just messaged Zhen-Zhen and Sophia, informing them that she would just see a friend. She would be back after.


    In the end, they ended up talking inside Andrew''s car in the parking area.


    Andrew didn''t know where to start so he just asked her first some random question.


    "How are you? You made me worried when you just suddenly disappeared without telling me. I kept on calling you but you were ignoring my calls." Andrew vented out his frustrations for these past few days.


    He was worried sick about her but Alveena kept on avoiding and ignoring him. He didn''t know where to find her. He felt like going nuts just thinking about her.


    But after seeing her today, he was now at ease. But still, he was not sure what he should do now that he finally found her.


    "I''m sorry. I was not able to say goodbye to you properly. I found a new job and everything became hectic on my part for the past few days." Alveena said as an alibi.


    The moment Alveena confessed to him and found out about his rtionship with Hannah, things between them would never be the same as before.


    ''Am I really going to end everything about us? But this is the right thing to do! I can''t hurt her further,'' Andrew thought to himself while staring at Alveena withplicated emotions on his face.


    Andrew sighed deeply, trying his best to bring up the main topic of this conversation


    "About what happenedst Centennial Year Celebration¡­ I"m sorry if I was not able to tell you my response..."<sub> </sub>


    Alveena just smiled faintly and said, "It''s alright. No need to apologize. You can tell me now."


    Alveena was trying her best to maintain her brave front. She knew she would only get more heartaches if she would listen to Andrew''s response. But she had to do this to have closure with him.


    "I don''t know where to start. But first, let me apologize to you, Alveena. I didn''t mean to hurt you. You are an amazing woman...."


    "Yes, I am¡­ but still, you can''t love me, right? I understand that already. Please no need to apologize." Alveena cut him off.


    Andrew clenched his fists upon hearing that. He couldn''t understand but he was also hurting right now.


    "I have to apologize because it''s my fault. I was the one who messed things up. I should have told you already about Hannah the first time we kissed¡­ but¡­ I didn''t know what had gotten into me that I chose to remain silent¡­"


    "At least you know your mistake¡­ It''s my fault too for assuming things. I didn''t hear anything about your engagement. You never talked about your fiancee¡­ so I thought¡­ you are still¡­" Alveena could no longer continue her words.


    "Honestly, Hannah and I were in a cool-off for the past few months, that''s why I never mentioned her. We didn''t see each other, not evenmunicating to one another." Andrew exined to Alveena.


    Alveena just fell silent. She already knew where this talk was going.


    "For the past month that we were together, I had to admit that¡­ you became special to me, Alveena. Maybe that''s the reason I couldn''t resist you and I ended up kissing you twice. I-"


    Alveena mmed her eyes shut before speaking up again, thus interrupting Andrew.


    ? "Stop it, Andrew! I get it already. No need to use flowery words just to console me. I know what you are trying to say. You are attracted to me, that''s why you kissed me. But deep inside, you are still in love with your fiancee!"


    Andrew was at a loss for words because of Alveena''sst statement. He wondered if that''s what he truly felt as well. But still, he couldn''t refute that.


    Andrew couldn''t let go of Hannah. He couldn''t throw away their six years of rtionship just because he was attracted to another woman.


    Hannah came back and wanted to fix their rtionship just like how they used to be. Their families were also expecting them to settle down soon. There was no turning back now.


    "I''m sorry, Alveena. I''m really sorry¡­" Those were the only words he could utter right now. All he could do was apologize to her.


    But Alveena hated it the most, hearing his apology. She had to stop now and finish this conversation as soon as possible before she broke down.


    "Andrew, thank you for the past month that you took care of me. I will never forget that kindness. I will always be forever grateful because of that. Don''t worry about me. I can sort out my feelings. I just wish you all the happiness."


    "I think we have already said enough. It''s time to say goodbye. My friends are still there waiting for me. Oh, just to let you know, I already returned home."


    Without waiting for Andrew''s response, Alveena stepped out of his car in a rush. Andrew could only watch Alveena walking away until she vanished from his sight.


    Andrew punched his steering wheel several times before burying his face using both hands. He was cursing himself inwardly. He hated himself for hurting Alveena.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in the same parking lot where Andrew parked his car, there were two highly tinted ck vans full of men. It seemed that they were following and monitoring someone.


    It did not take long when the leader of the group received a phone call from someone. His ringtone echoed inside the van for several seconds before he answered it.


    "Hello, Mr. Bancroft?"


    "What is your situation now?"


    "We are here in the parking lot of a restaurant. Matthew Wilkins and Tristan Davis just arrived here several minutes ago. We are just waiting for the right time to strike."


    "Good. I''m so excited to hear a piece of good news from you. Update me as soon as you are done."


    "Got it, Mr. Bancroft. Just leave everything to us. We know what to do."

 Chapter 495 Come With Us

    When Alveena returned to their private booth inside the restaurant, Tristan and Matthew were already there, talking with Zhen-Zhen and Sophia.


    She observed them for a few moments without interrupting the two couples. She was so happy for them, two men loving her friends so much. She wondered if she would also experience that kind of love.


    Her heart was still in pain, knowing that she would never be with the man she loved. She thought it was impossible for Andrew to love her since he already had a beautiful fiancee.


    Alveena was thinking that Hannah was more likable than her. Hannah was the kind of woman any man would like because she was like a finedy and so feminine, unlike her. She was too noisy for a girl matched with her fierce and boyish attitude.


    Alveena tried her best to mask her sadness before facing them. She didn''t want to show others how heartbroken she was today. She had just said herst goodbye to Andrew.


    She knew that they would never be the same as before. She would try to avoid seeing him from now on. She could no longer annoy him or tease him. Just thinking about it, she felt like her heart was being pierced by daggers and it''s bleeding right now.


    She had to avoid and forget Andrew, that''s the only way she could move on from this heartache.


    ''You can do this, Alveena. Fighting! I know you are stronger than this!'' Alveena reminded herself.


    After gathering her emotions, Alveena finally entered the private booth to join her friends.


    "Oh, Alveena, you are here. Where''s my brother?" Tristan asked her. He looked at the door of their booth, hoping to see Andrew but he didn''te.


    "I think Boss Andrew is busy. He can''t join us here," Alveena promptly responded to Tristan.


    Tristan chuckled when he heard that. "He rushed here just to see you. I don''t think he is busy. Ahem, you called him Boss. Does it mean he was able to convince you to go back and continue working for him?"


    Zhen-Zhen looked at Tristan helplessly. She had the urge to seal his mouth. He had no idea that Alveena''s and Andrew''s rtionship right now was veryplicated.


    "My brother was in a bad mood for the past two days because his personal assistant went AWOL!" Tristan added, informing Alveena.


    Alveena was dumbfounded after hearing that. She didn''t expect that she would affect Andrew''s mood that much just because she left without saying goodbye to him.


    Zhen-Zhen noticed that Alveena didn''t look well. She wondered if Alveena and Andrew had finally talked regarding their feelings towards each other


    Seeing the gloomy aura surrounding Alveena, Zhen-Zhen could tell that Andrew had chosen Hannah. She sensed that Alveena was just pretending to be fine in front of them.


    She wanted tofort her but she didn''t know what to do. Zhen-Zhen had decided not to bother Alveena now, or else, she would get tired of pretending that she was just fine.


    "Hmm, I think we should go home now. Alveena needs to take a rest. Her schedule became hectic because of her new job," Zhen-Zhen suggested to the group.


    Alveena looked at her, feeling grateful. She knew that Zhen-Zhen was doing this for her. She also needed time to be alone.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan was saddened after hearing that. That statement answered his question. Alveena would not being back to Heavenly Star anymore since she already had a new job.


    "Alright, let''s go home," Tristan said, wrapping his hand around Zhen-Zhen''s waist.


    "Bianca, why don''t youe with me? I''ll drop you home." Alveena said to Bianca. She was thinking that it was better to apany Bianca since Tristan and Matthew were already there to pick up their women.


    "Yes, Bianca. No need to apany my wife now. You can go home early and rest. Next week, if you will agree, I want you to stay with us in the Davis Family Mansion so that you don''t have to travel back and forth every day."


    "Alright, Sir. I can do that," Bianca responded. Then she turned to Alveena. "Thank you for offering me a ride, Miss Alveena. I will not refuse this kind offer."


    After paying for the bills, the six of them left the restaurant going to the parking lot. Andrew had already left as Alveena could no longer see his car in the parking area.


    Alveena and Bianca said goodbye to the two couples and left the parking lot first. Zhen-Zhen and Sophia just watched Alveenas car leave.


    Matthew and Tristan also brought their own cars. The two men were about to join the girls and guide them to their respective cars when suddenly several men came out of the two ck vans and surrounded Zhen-Zhen and Sophia.


    Matthew and Tristan felt rmed the moment they witnessed that. They ran in their direction only to be stopped by the other men. Ten people were blocking Matthew and Tristan while there were four men grabbing Sophia and Zhen-Zhen, restraining them in ce.


    "Who are you? What do you need?" Matthew asked them through his gritted teeth.


    "Don''t touch my wife! Release the girls!" Tristan demanded them with his stern cold voice.


    From the appearance of the men, Tristan and Matthew could tell that they were members of a gang. They had tattoos all over their bodies. Most of them were bulky, having muscr build.


    Despite that, Matthew and Tristan could fight them since they were also well-trained when it came to fist-to-fistbat. Two vs Fifteen people would not be an easy fight but they could handle them.


    But the problem was the men who were holding Sophia and Zhen-Zhe. They were pointing knives at Sophia and Zhen-Zhen, holding them as hostages.


    Because of that, Tristan and Matthew couldn''t act recklessly, or else, thedies would be put in danger, most especially Sophia.


    Zhen-Zhen could easily fight the two men on her sides if she would use her strength. But Tristan looked at her meaningfully, warning Zhen-Zhen not to use her power in front of everyone. He would try to negotiate with them first.


    "Do you need money? We can give them to you now. Just release the girls¡­" Tristan said to them.


    It did not take long when the leader stepped up and talked to him.


    "Mr. Davis, we don''t want money. But don''t worry, we will not hurt them as long as the two of you will cooperate with us. We wanted to invite you toe with us."

 Chapter 496 Taken

    Tristan and Matthew exchanged nces with one another after hearing the word of the Gang Leader.


    "Juste with us peacefully and we will never hurt thedies," the gang leader repeated his words.


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head. She had a bad feeling about this. She wondered what these men would do to Tristan and Matthew.


    This was the first time she encountered something like this in this world. She could associate these men with those guardian warriors who surrounded them before.


    This scene brought back bad memories from the past. She could feel that these men were trying to use her and Sophia just to get what they wanted from Tristan and Matthew.


    It was the same thing the guardian warriors did in the past, holding Zhen-Zhen and her mother as hostages to attack and harm her father, the demon god.


    Meanwhile, Tristan nodded at Matthew, signaling him to agree. Matthew didn''t object to Tristan''s decision. Their main priority was their women''s safety.


    "Alright, we areing with you, just release thedies," Tristan responded to the gang leader.


    The gang leader smirked triumphantly. He was d that both men were together with their women. The mission of luring Tristan and Matthew to follow them became easy.


    Both Tristan and Matthew raised both hands as a sign that they were surrendering themselves. They didn''t have any n to start a fight there as long as Zhen-Zhen and Sophia would be safe.


    Soon, the gang leader signaled his underlings to restrain Matthew and Tristan, bringing them inside the ck van.


    "Matt!" Sophia called his name worriedly. She didn''t know what they would do to them.


    Matthew just gave her a reassuring smile. He didn''t want Sophia to be in danger. He would do everything just to protect her.


    Tristan also nced at Zhen-Zhen meaningfully. He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen and their baby to be at risk. Though Zhen-Zhen had power, Tristan would not allow her to use it just to save them.


    People might learn about her power so it was better for Tristan to settle this without letting her use her power. It would be troublesome for them if many people would discover Zhen-Zhen''s extraordinary ability.


    Little did Tristan know, this incident had triggered Zhen-Zhen. She recalled the past event in her life when her family fought the guardian warriors.


    Zhen-Zhen''s emotions were slowly bing unstable right now. Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon started kicking in her subconscious as she watched Tristan and Matthew being dragged by a group of men.


    "Boss, what should we do with them? If we let them go, they might report us to the police," one man asked their leader. He was referring to Sophia and Zhen-Zhen.


    The gang leader raised his eyebrow when he heard that. His underling had a point.


    "Hmm, well. Then we have no choice but to bring them with us. We will not touch them but I''m afraid they will see how their loving men will be beaten into a pulp."


    "Now, let''s go! It''s nice to have audiences as we torture those men. This is gonna be more fun," the gang leader added, shing his sinister smile.


    "Ok, boss! Got it. Men, bring thedies to the other van."


    They pushed Sophia and Zhen-Zhen toward the other van. Matthew and Tristan didn''t see that Sophia and Zhen-Zhen were also taken by the gang members. The men already tied their hands inside the van and blindfolded them.<sub> </sub>


    Soon, Tristan and Matthew felt the car moving. They didn''t have any idea where they were going. They wondered who ordered these men to capture them. Tristan started to specte in his mind.


    ''Who is the mastermind behind this? Could it be Clifford Sy? But Clifford has no reason to involve Matthew here. The man a while ago specifically mentioned Matthew''s name. So it couldn''t be Clifford.''


    "Who the hell would try to go against the Davis Family and Wilkins Family? Are they stupid?'' Tristan thought to himself.


    ''I swear, once I learn who is the person behind this, I will give him a good lesson! Only fools will try to mess with me and Matthew!''


    Matthew was thinking about the same thing. The two men already made a mental note to punish the mastermind of this.


    They hated the fact that they used Zhen-Zhen and Sophia in order to get them. They would surely fight back after this.


    Meanwhile, on the other van, Sophia was very anxious. Just like Tristan and Matthew, Zhen-Zhen and Sophia were blindfolded. Sophia held Zhen-Zhen''s hand. She was so scared for their safety.


    Sophia felt helpless. What if something bad would happen to Matthew and Tristan? There was no way to ask for help. The men confiscated their phones.


    Who would have thought that they would be held captive by unknown men? She was also afraid of Zhen-Zhen''s safety and her baby. What if these men would also try to hurt them?


    Sophia felt like crying already. She thought that they were in a very desperate situation wherein no one could help them.


    She was praying silently, hoping that someone would identallye and save them.


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, was very silent in her seat. She could feel Sophia''s negative emotions. She could tell that she was terrified and anxious.


    Zhen-Zhen wanted to calm her andfort Sophia but she couldn''t concentrate.


    She was trying to control her emotion as she could feel her inner demon was trying to take over her consciousness.


    She couldn''t allow that to happen, not now! If she lost control of her mind, her inner demon might do something she was not supposed to do again.


    She had to stop her inner demon from taking over her mind and body at all costs. That''s the only way she could keep everyone safe.


    Zhen-Zhen was so upied with fighting her inner demon that she failed to contact FaMo and informed him about their situation.


    After thirty minutes, the van finally stopped, indicating that they already reached their destination.


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia heard the gang leader giving instructions to his underlings.


    "The two of you wait here and watch the girls. We will go first and do our job. Just bring them in once we need more fun."


    "Yes, boss. Got it!"

 Chapter 497 Badly Beaten Up

    Tristan and Matthew were brought by the Bermuda Gang inside an abandoned warehouse at the outskirt of the City of Empire.


    This was a perfect ce to do something illegal and no one would know. Tristan and Matthew were facing a serious problem right now.


    Their hands were tied by rope. It would not be easy to fight several men without using their hands. The members of the Bermuda Gang looked bulky and strong. And they were outnumbered.


    They wondered if there was a way to escape this troublesome situation they were in. Tristan and Matthew understood the danger and risk but they would try their best to negotiate with them.


    Aside from that, the two men agreed that they would try to gather information with these men regarding the person behind this.


    One man removed their blindfolds. Tristan and Matthew blinked their eyes, clearing their visions. They were still surrounded by members of the Bermuda Gang.


    They frowned seeing the baseball bats they were holding in their hands. It looked like they were going to get beaten by these men.


    "Who are you? Why did you bring us here? Did we offend your organization or something?" Tristan asked them.


    "I think we can talk about this. Do you want money? We can give you cash. Just tell us the reason why you brought us here," He added, trying to negotiate with them.


    The leader of the gang justughed dryly after hearing Tristan''s offer. They were the Bermuda Gang and they were loyal to their clients.


    Even if Tristan would offer them a higher amount than the payment they received for this task, Bermuda Gang would never ept it. So there would be no more negotiation now.


    "Wow, as expected to the CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise. Do you think you can buy our loyalty with money? No way!" the Gang Leader responded to him.


    Of course, Tristan had no n of giving them money. He just wanted to gather information about the mastermind. They might spill it identally if they continue talking.


    Tristan wanted to punish these people and giving them money was not an option.


    ''Just you wait! Once we escape here safely then that will be the end of your gang,'' Tristan thought to himself.


    Tristan and Matthew were still calm. They were not afraidpared to before when Zhen-Zhen and Sophia were still with them. They thought the girls were already safe.


    "Okay, if we can''t buy your loyalty, at least tell us the reason we are here," Tristan asked him again.


    As the leader of the gang and Tristan continued talking, Matthew was very silent, trying his best to loosen the rope that was restraining his hands. Tristan was buying him time.


    When the gang leader heard that question again, he just chuckled before signaling his underlings to bring the camera. They would try to record what would happen to Tristan and Matthew in that warehouse.


    This one was to show their clients that they aplished their mission. John Bancroft was the one who talked to them.


    But unknown to John, Mark and Daniel would just use him as a scapegoat if something wrong would happen in this mission.


    The two cousins specifically asked the leader of this gang to make Tristan and Matthew beg for their life. With that, they suggested to the leader of the Bermuda Gang to record this. They would make this video as memorabilia.


    "Honestly, you didn''t offend our organization. This is just business. We received an order from a client and now we are here to fulfill the end of the deal."


    Tristan smiled inwardly. Based on his answer, he just confirmed that someone was behind this.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, Mr. Davis, but we are not allowed to disclose any information about our client. Just refresh your mind and think about the person who holds grudges against you. Maybe by doing that, you might find the answer you are looking for." The leader added, his voice filled with sarcasm.


    Tristan just smirked at him. As of now, he couldn''t think of someone who would do this to them.


    "Oh, one more thing, Mr. Davis and Mr. Wilkins¡­ please endure this. After we are done ying, we will make sure that you will still look handsome in the video while you are both begging on your knees."


    After saying those words, the leader and his underlingsughed sardonically while giving Matthew and Tristan a mocking look.


    Then the leader turned to his underlings, giving themmand.


    "Camera roll!"


    "Okay men, let''s begin the show. Beat them! Until they beg for their life! Hahaha!"


    The ten men who were holding baseball bats started to charge in their direction. That was also the time Matthew seeded in removing the rope in his hands.


    Matthew protected Tristan against the first five attackers. The fight between them had finally begun. Two versus ten men. The Leader just watched them on the sideline together with the two men who were recording this.<sub> </sub>


    Matthew and Tristan were watching each other''s back. Tristan could only dodge and use his legs to defend and attack his opponents.


    ''Damn! My hands are still tied. It''s so hard to fight like this.'' Tristanmented to himself.


    Matthew had already removed his suit. He was the one receiving lots of hits just to protect Tristan. Though they were outnumbered, both Tristan and Matthew could still put up a fight against those men.


    Several minutes had passed but the fight continued. Tristan and Matthew were already bathing with their own sweat and blood. The leader already joined them, beating Matthew and Tristan.


    Matthew''s and Tristan''s bodies were now covered with bruises. They could barely stand now as their opponents targeted their legs.


    Now, Mr. Davis and Mr. Wilkins, the only thing you have to do now is beg¡­ beg now¡­ and we will let them go. Oh, how about you both kiss my shoes! Hahahaha." The leader of the Bermuda Gang started mocking them.


    But Tristan and Matthew refused to beg. They would not lower their pride for the likes of them.


    "Boss, what should we do now? They don''t want to beg. They refuse to listen." One man asked the leader, feeling impatient.


    Then another man butted in. "Boss, if we continue beating them like this, they might end up dead. Our clients said that they are not allowed to die!"


    The gang leader fell silent for a moment. He rubbed his chin while he was thinking. He had to thank his underlings for reminding him that. If not for him, then he would continue beating them.


    Tristan and Matthew were in bad condition now. Their heads and mouths were already bleeding but they were still putting up a brave front. He hated it because they didn''t want to eat their men''s pride.


    Their simple begging would solve this situation right away. They would be sent to the hospital right after. So why did they have to be so stubborn?


    It did not take long when the gang leader remembered something. "Oh, right. I almost forgot. We also brought two special audiences here."


    "Why don''t we invite them in? Maybe once they see the audience, these two brave men here will start begging on their knees while kissing my shoes! Hahahahaha."


    "That''s right, boss! We forgot about them. Maye thedies got bored just staying inside our van!"


    Tristan and Matthew exchanged nces with one another. They had a bad feeling about this.


    "Don''t tell me you bring Sophia and Lillie here?!!" Matthew said through his gritted teeth. He tried to stand up but he couldn''t. His legs already felt numb.


    "Don''t you dare touch them! I will kill you!" A cold glint shed through Tristan''s hazel eyes.


    The thought of Zhen-Zhen being there right now made him furious. They thought they released them already.


    One man was about to leave and get Sophia and Zhen-Zhen inside when suddenly they saw two people already standing at the entrance of the warehouse.


    "Oh, they are here!" the man said in excitement.


    Matthew: "Sophia..."


    Tristan: "Wifey¡­"


    Tristan and Matthew hadplicated emotions right now after seeing the twodies. They didn''t want them to see them like that. They were covered by bruises and bleeding. They looked like sh*t right now.


    Aside from that, they were worried about their safety.


    After a while, the gang leader noticed something. "Eh, where are the two men who are watching over them? Don''t tell me they let the girls go."


    Only Sophia and Zhen-Zhen were standing there. Sophia gasped in horror after seeing the current state of Tristan and Matthew. They were beaten so badly.


    "Oh, noh! What they have done to both of you¡­" Sophia had the urge to cry. But she was also furious right now.


    But aside from Sophia, there was one person who didn''t like what she was seeing right now. Zhen-Zhen was now emanating a dangerous aura around her.


    Her hands were balled into fists while looking daggers at the men who were surrounding Tristan and Matthew.


    "WHY? WHY? WHY. DID. YOU. HURT. THEM?"


    Zhen-Zhen had finally lost it. Her blue eyes had already turned red¡­ she was freaking mad right now.

 Chapter 498 Sorry, Im Late...

    "WHY? WHY? WHY. DID. YOU. HURT. THEM?"


    Zhen-Zhen''s voice gave them a chill. She sounded mad.


    Tristan felt rmed when he noticed that her blue eyes already turned red. He was the only person who saw the changes in Zhen-Zhen''s eyes.


    The gang leader and his underlings had no idea that they angered the demoness.


    After seeing the bloody appearance of Tristan, Zhen-Zhen had finally lost it. She was freaking mad right now.


    The members of the Bermuda Gang were still clueless about the impending danger that was about toe for them.


    ''No, wifey! Not here! Not now. You have to get a grip of yourself!'' Tristan was silently praying.


    Tristan closed his eyes. He felt helpless. He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to do something that might reveal her identity and her supernatural ability.


    He didn''t know what these people might do to her. And the scariest thing Tristan was afraid of was Zhen-Zhen going berserk again, just like what she did in Mt. Calypso.


    ''Father-inw?!!! Where are you?Can you hear us? Can you see us? Zhen-Zhen is in danger. Pleasee and show yourself to us!'' Tristan started calling FaMo in his mind.


    He hoped FaMo, whom he thought was his father-inw, woulde and save them.


    ''Father-inw?! Don''t let your daughter fight these scumbags!''


    Meanwhile, the gang leader was still bothered by Sophia''s and Zhen-Zhen''s presence. He wondered whether they escaped or his two men just let them go.


    "Don''t tell me those as*holes were deceived by these two beauties?! Heh! I knew it. Beauties¡­ that''s their weakness!" The gang leader said angrily.


    He had the urge to beat those two men whom he thought were bribed by Sophia and Zhen-Zhen, that''s why they were able to leave the van without his order.


    Little did he know, Zhen-Zhen was able to knock those men easily. After she was done calming herself while suppressing her inner demon, Zhen-Zhen decided to check what was happening inside the warehouse.


    She unsealed her power and she heard everything. Tristan and Matthew were being forced to beg. Then she heard them as they hit Matthew and Tristan using the baseball bats.


    Zhen-Zhen could no longer sit still. She untied the rope that was restraining her hands. Then using her five percent strength, she punched the two men who were watching over them.


    Sophia was still blindfolded at that time so she didn''t see how Zhen-Zhen knocked those men but she could feel and hear the movements inside the van.


    It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen helped her remove the rope that was binding her hands, including her blindfolds. Sophia was surprised that the two men were already unconscious.


    Sophia had no time to mind those men. She was concerned about Matthew and Tristan. They didn''t waste more time as they stepped out of the van and ran towards the warehouse where Matthew and Tristan were being beaten up by the gang.


    "Men!!! Capture those two women! Now! We can use them so that these two stubborn men here will finally beg for their life!" The gang leadermanded his underlings.


    "Nooooo! Don''t touch them!" Matthew screamed at them. He was worried for Sophia and Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan, on the other hand, was worried about something else. He was still staring at Zhen-Zhen who was now emanating a chilly and dangerous aura around her.


    Matthew''s eyes widened when two men dashed in Zhen-Zhen''s and Sophia''s direction.


    "Sophia! Lillie! Run! Leave now!!!" Matthew yelled at them.


    But Sophia couldn''t move. She was frozen in her spot, utterly shocked by what she was witnessing right now. Matthew and Tristan were both badly hurt and injured.


    Instead of running away, Zhen-Zhen stepped forward, meeting the men who wereing in their direction.


    "Lillie!" Matthew screamed in horror. Then he turned to Tristan who was still lost in his own thoughts.


    "Tristan! Tell your wife to go and leave! It''s dangerous for her and your baby."


    Matthew''s voice snapped Tristan back to reality. That''s the time Tristan found his voice to warn Zhen-Zhen. He hoped she would still listen to her. He was already feeling uneasy, seeing her red eyes.


    "Wifey! Please... go and leave! Bring Sophia with you!"


    The gang leader justughed at Matthew and Tristan.


    "Mr. Wilkins and Mr. Davis, why don''t you start begging now so that your women would be safe?"


    "You are a liar! You said you would let them go but you still brought them here!" Matthew was boiling with rage now.


    The gang leader was about to respond to Matthew when suddenly they heard a loud sound inside the warehouse followed by the whimpers and screams of the two men wincing in pain.


    Pak!


    Thud!


    "Aahh!"<sub> </sub>


    "Aaaaaahh!"


    Everyone averted their gaze at the source of that sound. They were utterly astounded seeing a fragile-looking girl twisting the hand of a bulky man.


    The other man was already lying on the ground, pressing his abdomen while grunting in pain. Zhen-Zhen pushed him and he was thrown away, his back hitting the wall.


    The other men who witnessed what happened to the other guy were rendered speechless in their spot. They were looking at Zhen-Zhen with utter disbelief, their eyes wide open and mouth gape.


    "Did¡­ d-did you see that?" one man mumbled to his fellow gang members.


    "Who the hell is she?"


    "What kind of strength is that? Did she really push him that hard to be thrown away like that?"


    "AAaaargh! My hand! L-Let me go! It hurts." the man whose hand was being twisted by Zhen-Zhen, continued to scream in pain.


    The gang leader couldn''t believe what he was seeing right now, including Sophia, Matthew, and others. Only Tristan was not as surprised as the others.


    He was reminded of Zhen-Zhen''s strength. He could imagine the feeling of being thrown away by just one push from her.


    "Tristan, what is this? Did you see that? Is that person really Lillie? How can she do that?" Matthew asked Tristan in disbelief.


    "My wife¡­ we are dead! She is freaking mad now! She is not listening to me¡­" Tristan watched Zhen-Zhen nervously. He just hoped Zhen-Zhen would not use her power like fire.


    "Why are you just standing there? Go and capture the girls. Now!" the gang leader ordered his underlings once more.


    Three men ran in Sophia''s direction while the other three went towards Zhen-Zhen.


    Meanwhile, the two men who were holding the camera were now focusing the lens in Zhen-Zhen''s spot. They were now recording her action.


    The three men who went to catch Sophia couldn''t move further. They bumped into something hard and now they were sitting on the ground as they fell backward.


    "What the hell is that?" one manined as he massaged his nose.


    "Argh! What is happening here?" They asked each other in confusion.


    Zhen-Zhen built an invisible barrier that would stop them from getting closer to Sophia.


    Meanwhile, the three men who were about to capture Zhen-Zhen were blocked by a neer.


    Sophia: "Mr. Zu!"


    Matthew: "Zu Wan!"


    Tristan: "Father-inw!"


    FaMo had finally appeared. He sensed Zhen-Zhen''s anger as well as her power. At that certain moment, FaMo already knew that she broke her seal and unleashed her power.


    Aside from that, FaMo surprisingly heard Tristan''s voice in his subconscious. He heard him calling his name as he asked for help. With that, FaMo learned that Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were in trouble.


    "Who is that guy? Where did hee from? Howe we didn''t see him walking in the entrance? Why did he suddenly appear? He was not there moments ago? Are my eyes ying tricks on me?" the gang leader mumbled, trying to figure what was happening right now.


    "I''m sorry, I''mte," FaMo said as he nced at Tristan.


    A cold glint shed through his eyes the moment he saw Tristan''s bloody appearance.


    "How dare you hurt my son-inw?!!" FaMo said to them before attacking them one after another.


    "Shit! Attack him! Now¡­ all of you! Forget the girls. Beat that guy first!" the gang leadermanded.


    Now, the fight has started again. One vs Fourteen. The two men who were holding the cameras a while ago also joined the fight.


    They started attacking FaMo in different directions. Some were swinging the bats but FaMo easily dodged them.


    They threw several punches and kicks, aiming at FaMo''s face and abdomen. But to their disappointments, they couldn''tnd a hit on him.


    Seeing FaMo fighting the men, Zhen-Zhen had calmed down a little bit. After a few minutes, all members of the Bermuda Gang were lying on the ground, beaten into a pulp.


    "Hmm, weaklings! Now, let me face the leader!" FaMo said with a sinister smile on his face.


    The gang leader was the only one left standing. This was the first time he saw someone fight like that. FaMo easily defeated his members. He started to be scared of FaMo.


    Afraid of being beaten up by FaMo, the gang leader picked up his knife and caught Tristan as his hostage.


    "Don''t move! Don''te near me, or else, I will kill Tristan Davis!"

 Chapter 499 She Controlled Her Power

    "Don''t move! Don''te near me, or else, I will kill Tristan Davis!"


    The gang leader used Tristan as a hostage so that FaMo would not touch him. But little did he know, his actions would bring more trouble and misfortune to him.


    Zhen-Zhen, who already calmed down a while ago, suddenly got enraged once again after seeing the sharp weapon pointing at Tristan''s neck.


    Tristan got exhausted already. His entire body was already aching and feeling numb after he got beaten up with baseball bats.


    If he still had the remaining strength to fight back, the gang leader would not be able to use him as a hostage. He could just retaliate by attacking him.


    However, Tristan had already used up every ounce of his energy during the fight. He was now feeling weak. He couldn''t even stand straight if not for the gang leader holding his body up.


    "Tristan!" Matthew called him out in horror. He wanted to protect Tristan but he couldn''t move his body anymore.


    "What are you doing? I thought you don''t have a n to kill us?" Matthew questioned him.


    "Well, that was before when this guy was not yet here. Now, I changed my mind. I will kill Tristan Davis if this guy will take another step towards me," the gang leader warned FaMo.


    FaMo gritted his teeth. "You are making a big mistake here, poor guy." FaMo said to him meaningfully.


    He turned to Zhen-Zhen who was already wearing a dark expression. He could feel the raging fury inside her.


    FaMo nced back to the gang leader with his bloodshot eyes.


    ''You dimwit! You just angered Zhen-Zhen more. This is gonna be your end if you dare touch Tristan.''


    ''Oh right! You touched him already and had beaten him badly! Zhen-Zhen will never forgive you!''


    FaMo raised his hands, indicating that he won''t move.


    "Oh sure. I''m not gonna do anything to you. But are you sure that you don''t want me to touch you?"


    ''Zhen-Zhen just didn''t do something when she saw me fighting your underlings. But now that I am not going to touch you, Zhen-Zhen will probably punish you by herself.''


    FaMo was conflicted about whether to stop Zhen-Zhen from rampaging like a madman or let her punish this scumbag who harmed Tristan.


    He knew Zhen-Zhen was not allowed to use her power, even her super-strength. But part of him wanted to see Zhen-Zhen punishing this guy for hurting Tristan and Matthew.


    ''Sigh! What am I thinking? I should stop her since Matthew and Sophia are here. They will be shocked once they see Zhen-Zhen unleashing her power.''


    FaMo was about to talk to Zhen-Zhen through a mind link when suddenly a man''s scream reverberated inside the warehouse.


    "Aaaah, Fire! I''m on fire!!!"


    That voice came from the gang leader. When FaMo, Sophia, and Matthew looked in his direction, his weapon was already on the ground, slowly melting because of the heat of the orange fire.


    He released Tristan as he was trying to distinguish the fire on his arm. Zhen-Zhen just set his two hands on fire.


    When she cast that fire, she made sure that Tristan would be protected by a human-sized invisible barrier.


    Tristan moved away from the gang leader right away.<sub> </sub>


    Matthew and Sophia were just looking at the gang leader with disbelief. They didn''t know where that fire came from.


    It was so sudden when the gang leader was set on fire.


    "Eh, what the hell is happening here?" Matthew mumbled in amusement.


    He was still watching the gang leader who was now rolling back and forth on the ground just to extinguish the fire.


    Sophia had the same reaction as Matthew.


    "Huh? Did Tristan do something? I didn''t see it. Where did that firee from?" Sophia said, feeling confused.


    FaMo justughed inwardly. "Serves you right!"


    When he gazed at Zhen-Zhen, she was already approaching Tristan. FaMo was fascinated by what he had seen. He was so proud of her because she finally controlled her power.


    With just one look, Zhen-Zhen was able to summon fire and cast it to the gang leader without being noticed by anyone. Unlike before, Zhen-Zhen needed to concentrate first and release a fireball from her hands.


    Because of that, FaMo got excited. He also saw how quickly Zhen-Zhen formed a barrier around Tristan''s body, using it as a shield.


    ''Zhen-Zhen, you did it! You finally controlled your power!'' FaMo said enthusiastically.


    Zhen-Zhen finally reached Tristan''s spot.


    "Wifey¡­" Tristan''s hazel eyes filled withplex emotions.


    He felt grateful that nothing bad happened to Zhen-Zhen and Sophia. But he felt embarrassed for being weak. He was the one who was supposed to protect his wife but here he was, looking like sh*t as he was beaten up badly.


    ''I feel really useless right now. Why can''t I protect my wife? Why did she have to step up in the fight just to save us?'' Tristan lowered his gaze. He didn''t know if he could face Zhen-Zhen without feeling ashamed of his weakness.


    "Tristan¡­" She softly called him since Tristan avoided looking at her.


    Tristan mmed his eyes shut while gritting his teeth. There was a lump in his throat.


    ''Damn, Tristan! Being weak is enough, don''t be a crybaby now!'' Tristan scolded himself.


    He was really frustrated right now. He couldn''t look straight into her eyes.


    Zhen-Zhen bent down, gripping his shoulders as she helped him stand up. Zhen-Zhen was very silent. She caressed Tristan''s face which was now full of bruises.


    The corners of his lips were bleeding, his forehead was bleeding. There was a trace of dry blood on his face. The fresh and dry blood already mixed on his face.


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes roamed around his face as she started wiping his blood using her fingers.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Zhen-Zhen softly mumbled that made Tristan finally look at her face, meeting her gaze.


    "No¡­ Why are you apologizing to me? You don''t have to¡­ This is not your fault," Tristan cupped her face, resting his forehead on hers.


    "I let them hurt you. I should have protected you against them. I came toote. I''m sorry, Tristan."

 Chapter 500 Shes The Demon Gods Daughter?!

    Tristan couldn''t ept that Zhen-Zhen was apologizing to him just because he got hurt.


    "No! You don''t have to apologize. I am your husband. I am the man. I should be the one protecting you, not the other way around. Understand?"


    "I should be the one who should apologize for dragging you and Sophia with this. I''m sorry for being weak and useless. I''m sorry, wifey¡­ I''m so sorry if this husband of yours is just ordinary¡­ too weak¡­ I can''t even protect you against those men."


    Tristan felt horrible right now. Zhen-Zhen could feel that. She shook her head and decided to console him by hugging him tightly.


    Meanwhile, Sophia also approached Matthew. Zhen-Zhen had already removed the barrier protecting Sophia when the other members of the Bermuda Gang were knocked down.


    Sophia helped Matthew to stand while FaMo captured the gang leader who was still whimpering in pain. The fire was extinguished but his arms suffered from third-degree burns.


    "What should we do now?" Sophia asked them while looking around.


    "Shall we report this to the police?" she added.


    Tristan: "No!"


    FaMo: "No!"


    Tristan and FaMo didn''t want to hand these men over to the police for two reasons.


    First, they didn''t know what would be their reactions once they woke up. They saw how powerful Zhen-Zhen was.


    Second, Tristan wanted to punish these men personally and find out who was the mastermind behind this.


    "Hmm, so what should we do now?" Sophia asked them again.


    FaMo and Tristan exchanged meaningful nces with one another.


    "You should bring Tristan and Matthew to the hospital first. I will handle everything here," FaMo suggested to them.


    The four of them nodded in agreement. "But who will drive the car?" Matthew asked everyone, scratching his face.


    Tristan and Matthew were not in good condition to drive a car right now. They also needed to use one of the vans used by the Bermuda Gang. They left their own cars in the restaurant.


    Zhen-Zhen: "I don''t know how to drive yet"


    Sophia: "Me too."


    Tristan and Matthew met each other''s gaze and made a mental note. ''I think we need to teach our women how to drive a car.''


    "But I think I can try. Just give me some instructions," Zhen-Zhen volunteered.


    "Eh, what happened to your eyes, Lillie??!" Sophia suddenly noticed Zhen-Zhen''s red eyes. They haven''t returned to their original color yet.


    Matthew was also surprised when he saw Zhen-Zhen''s strange eye color. Though the situation was now controlled, Zhen-Zhen''s eyes would take time before turning blue again.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan, FaMo, and Zhen-Zhen heaved a deep sigh. It seemed that it was the right time to tell Matthew and Sophia about the truth regarding Zhen-Zhen''s identity.


    "I will exin everythingter. Let''s bring them to the hospital first," Zhen-Zhen responded to Sophia.


    Sophia and Matthew were both their friends. They were trustworthy. So Zhen-Zhen decided to tell them about her identity and powers. Besides, they already saw the strange phenomenon that happened in that warehouse.


    Soon, Zhen-Zhen and Sophia assisted their injured men in going to the car. They already got the car keys.


    FaMo, on the other hand, gathered the unconscious men inside the warehouse. He even tied them with ropes.


    He also asked Tristan if he knew some private ce where he could transfer those men. Tristan informed FaMo about a ce where he could bring those men. He had already decided to interrogate those men by himself.


    When the four people had already left the warehouse, FaMo knocked down the gang leader. When everyone was all unconscious, FaMo had to use arge amount of magical energy to transport those men to the ce instructed to him by Tristan.


    In just a blink of an eye, FaMo and the Bermuda Gang''s members disappeared from the warehouse. He used teleportation to move them.


    It hasn''t been long since FaMo left the warehouse when another figure arrived. There was a look of puzzlement in his emerald eyes when he didn''t see anyone inside the warehouse.


    It was empty but he could still feel the strong force and remnants of magical power used by Zhen-Zhen and FaMo. He swept his gaze around the surroundings, looking for something.


    It did not take long when his eyes found the cameras on the ground. He traced his steps toward the objects. He bent down and picked them up.


    The man checked the cameras. It was still working. He tried to scan the video recording on the camera. His eyes widened in surprise when he saw familiar figures.


    "This is Tristan and his assistant Matthew. Who are these people? Why are they fighting them?" The man asked in confusion.


    He continued to watch the video and fast-forwarded it so that he would know what happened next.


    A look of worry shed on his handsome face the moment he caught a glimpse of the woman entering the warehouse.


    "It''s Lillie and¡­ Sophia. What are they doing here? It''s dangerous. They should run."


    "What happened to them¡­ to Lillie? Am I toote?" He couldn''t hide his concern for Zhen-Zhen.


    But the next thing he saw shocked him more. Zhen-Zhen pushed the guy and he was thrown away. Then she easily caught the arm of one attacker, twisting it hard. The man was screaming in pain.


    It was not caught in the video but he could see the dark aura emanating from Zhen-Zhen. He also noticed the changes in her eyes. Her blue eyes turned into red bloody eyes.


    He had a bad feeling about this. He was quite shaken after seeing the whole video. FaMo''s sudden appearance, Zhen-Zhen''s extraordinary strength, and the fire, with all those things, confirmed his suspicion.


    "I can''t believe this¡­ the guy¡­ with them, he looks simr to the Demon God''s appearance. And Lillie¡­ She could summon fire? Don''t tell me¡­ she is the demon god''s daughter I am looking for in this world?"


    The man who was watching the video was none other than Liam, Zhen-Zhen''s history professor.

 Chapter 501 The Strongest Guardian Warrior

    Liam was not looking good after what he had discovered in that warehouse. He searched for Zhen-Zhen and others but he didn''t see anyone.


    In the end, he just went home to gather his thoughts. He was quite shaken after confirming his suspicion.


    Now he understood who was the person releasing those magical forces around the school vicinity.


    The first time he met Zhen-Zhen he already sensed something strange about her. He thought he was just mistaken but it turned out that Zhen-Zhen was not an ordinary person.


    Liam reminisced those moments when he sensed Zhen-Zhen''s magical force. He knew that it was a magical fire that burned Jade''s and her friend''s cell phones.


    This also exined when Liam saw Tristan outside the gym near the storage room where Zhen-Zhen had built an invisible barrier during the Acquaintance party. It was indeed Zhen-Zhen who created the barrier.


    And not long ago, Liam saw the remnants of magical power when Zhen-Zhen built the invisible barrier to block Jade''s path as well as her friends, causing them to trip on their knees and falling on the ground.


    Liam massaged his temples. He still couldn''t believe this. The girl he admired was the same girl he was looking for, the demon god''s daughter.


    There was another thing that bothered him most. The guy who resembled the appearance of the demon god. He already saw him inside the campus before. At first, he didn''t recognize him.


    But the second time he saw the man fighting in the video, he finally remembered the old portrait of the demon god which was created by their ancestors.


    They carved his face on the stone to remind the guardian warriors and theter generation of the face of the demon god.


    They didn''t know if the demon god died or he just disappeared. They thought he mighte back anytime.


    So the ancestors of the guardian warriors created the portrait of the demon god to tell the other generations that this was the face of the person who would be the threat to humanity. They taught everyone to kill the person who looked like that.


    "Don''t tell me that the demon god is alive. Did he reunite with his daughter? Lillie and the demon god were together in the video. I wonder if he was the one who helped Lillie move into this world."


    Liam was still thinking about them when someone patted his back. The person who did that was Leo.


    "Why are you talking to yourself, my friend? You look like you are thinking deeply. Are you bothered by something? Care to share it with me?"


    Since Liam was engrossed with his thoughts, he didn''t notice that Leo was already there with him. They were in the living room of Leo''s Private Vi.


    The two of them sat down on the two opposite sofas, facing each other. Liam took a deep sigh.


    "I finally found the person I was looking for¡­" Liam informed Leo withplex emotions on his face.


    Leo watched Liam in amusement. He thought Liam would feel happy or fulfilled the moment he found that person. But in his current expression, he could tell that Liam was not happy at all.<sub> </sub>


    "Why are you wearing that kind of expression? Are you not happy that you are about to fulfill andplete your mission? That person is the reason why you came here right?"


    Liam''s expression darkened further as he was reminded of his mission. He was the leader of the guardian warriors and he came here with one goal in mind: To kill the demon god''s daughter.


    But now, he didn''t know if he could do that mission. He was hesitating to do it, especially now that he discovered the identity of the demon god''s daughter.


    His resolve was slowly breaking. He didn''t know if he could harm Lillie. After being with her for the past few months, he could see that she was not an evil demoness who would try to harm humans.


    She was so pure and innocent with a kind heart. How could he hurt her? Could he do it? Stabbing her heart using the divine dagger?


    ''Why? Why does it have to be you, Lillie? Why?'' Liam asked himself while clenching his fists.


    Liam was lost in his train of thoughts when Leo had spoken again, snapping him back to reality.


    "My friend, do you remember how we first met? I owe you my life. You know that I am forever grateful to you."


    Liam faintly smiled at Leo when he heard that. "Yes, I know that. You even let me use your identity."


    Liam and Leo exchanged meaningful nces with one another before letting out a soft chuckle. The two of them reminisced the moment of how they met each other.


    When Liam arrived in this world, he encountered Leo who was on the verge of ending his life because of depression.


    He was about tomit suicide and jump to the cliff but Liam saw him. He immediately stopped him, asking him why he wanted to do it.


    That was the darkest moment of Leo''s life. He got into an ident, disfigured his face, and paralyzed one of his legs. He couldn''t ept what happened to him.


    He felt like he couldn''t face everyone after that. He hid away from the eyes of the public for so many years. Then just one day he decided to end his life.


    But Liam appeared in his life during the time he needed most. Since he was a stranger, Leo didn''t hesitate to tell him everything about the tragedy that happened in his life.


    Liam listened to him attentively. After Leo was done telling him what happened, Liam talked to him, giving him friendly advice and sharing with him his secret.


    At first, Leo didn''t believe him but Liam showed him his power by healing his paralyzed leg. Liam''s mother was both a healer and a shaman while his father was an element wielder.


    He was appointed as the Leader of Guardian Warriors since he was the most powerful guardian warrior that possessed a power¡­that was abination of healer, shaman, and element wielder.

 Chapter 502 Zhen-Zhens Extraordinary Abilities

    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen and others already arrived in the City of Empire District Hospital. Matthew and Tristan were now being treated by the nurses and doctors.


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia were outside, sitting in the waiting area. Zhen-Zhen''s eyes finally returned to their original color.


    They waited for several minutes before the nurses called them. They immediately entered the private ward where Tristan and Matthew shared a room. That VIP ward was good for two patients.


    When they settled inside, Sophia made sure to lock the door so that no one would enter without their consent. Zhen-Zhen and Tristan told them that they had something important to share with Sophia and Matthew.


    "Okay, now tell us. I am eager to know what you are about to talk about," Matthew asked, darting his gaze back and forth between Zhen-Zhen and Tristan.


    Sophia also did the same, silently watching them as she waited for who would speak up first.


    "This is about Lillie''s true identity¡­" Tristan started the conversation.


    "The truth is¡­ Lillie is not her true name. She is not the real daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Meyer. Lillie Meyer already passed away when she was still a child. My wife''s real name is Zhen-Zhen."


    Sophia and Matthew were both surprised to hear that. Seeing them bing silent, Tristan continued speaking to them.


    "It is true that I met her on Mt. Calypso. That was also the time we met Mr. and Mrs. Meyer. My wife doesn''t have any identity so I asked the Meyer Family to adopt her and let her use theirte daughter''s identity."


    "They were fond of her so they agreed right away. I did that because at that time, I was looking for a wife and it happened that Zhen-Zhen passed the qualification of the wife I was searching for. Aside from that, I was attracted to her because of her beauty."


    "Matthew and I knew that the reason for asking Zhen-Zhen to be my wife was to secure my CEO''s position. I was being pressured by my grandpa and threatened me that he would remove me as the CEO of thepany if I would not get married soon or settle down with a woman."


    Sophia arched her eyebrow upon hearing that. She had the urge to punch Tristan. So it was for the sake of his position that he asked Zhen-Zhen to be his wife¡­ all for his own benefits.


    "What a jerk!" Sophia murmured but Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, and Matthew still heard her.


    "I''m sorry about that Sophia. I admitted I was a jerk that time. But I already changed. I love Zhen-Zhen with all my heart now. I can''t live without her," Tristan said, feeling apologetic.


    Zhen-Zhen just let out a soft giggle. Tristan had already exined those things to her before. Shepletely understood him. She was not mad anymore.


    She was still grateful to him because he helped her adjust to this new world. He taught him lots of things and now she was living like an ordinary human being. She couldn''t do this without Tristan''s help.


    This time Zhen-Zhen was the one who spoke up.


    "Sophia, Matthew¡­ will you hate me? Will you be afraid of me if I tell you now that I am not an ordinary human?" Zhen-Zhen asked them anxiously.


    She was afraid that Sophia and Matthew would not treat her just like before once they learned the truth about her supernatural ability.


    Matthew: "Of course not!"


    Sophia: "No! I will not change! You are my friend. I don''t care about that."


    After saying those words, Matthew and Sophia met each other''s gaze. They were still confused so they asked Zhen-Zhen in unison.


    "But what do you mean by NOT an ordinary human?"<sub> </sub>


    Sophia nodded frantically as she didn''t understand her.


    Zhen-Zhen scratched her face while smiling sheepishly at them.


    "Did you see how my eyes turned red right?"


    Matthew and Sophia bobbed their heads once more.


    "My eyes are changing in color when I get emotional, like for example if I feel intense anger and sadness," Zhen-Zhen exined to them.


    "Oh, that''s a very strange phenomenon, to be honest. But it''s not a reason for us to hate you or be afraid of you," Sophia said cheerfully, reassuring Zhen-Zhen.


    "Yeah, I agree with her," Matthew also supported Sophia''s statement.


    Tristan just smiled inwardly. He was d that Matthew and Sophia were not as surprised as him the first time he learned about Zhen-Zhen''s power. He almost had a heart attack before.


    He also foolishly fell off the cliff because of his fear. Fortunately, Zhen-Zhen was there to save him.


    ''Hmm, I think this reaction from them is understandable since they didn''t see Zhen-Zhen with their own eyes, releasing a fire in her hands.'' Tristan smiled at that thought.


    Zhen-Zhen continued revealing her super ability to Sophia and Matthew.


    "I also have super strength. Did you see it right when I fought the two men a while ago?"


    Sophia and Matthew nodded again when they heard that.


    "Yeah, that was so cool! You know how to fight Lillie, I mean Zhen-Zhen," Sophia praised her.


    Matthew suddenly erupted into a peal ofughter when he remembered something. "Hahaha. So it was you, Lillie! The one who was strongest enough to pull the rope easily during the Tug of War games! No wonder your team won despite the twins being injured at that time."


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head with a smile. Tristan also joined Matthew byughing out loud. They could still remember the pitiful look of Tristan''s evil cousins when their team was defeated.


    "Zhen-Zhen, tell us. What are the other things that you can do?" Sophia asked her expectantly. Her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Matthew was also eager to hear more so he fixed his gaze on Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan was also excited to know what would be the reaction of Sophia and Matthew once they heard the other extraordinary abilities of Zhen-Zhen.


    "I can control fire and fly!" Zhen-Zhen dered to them matter-of-factly.


    Sophia: "..."


    Matthew: "..."

 Chapter 503 Who Is The Mastermind?

    "I can control fire and fly!" Zhen-Zhen dered to them.


    Sophia: "..."


    Matthew: "..."


    Tristan was not able to hold hisughter after seeing the baffled expression of Matthew and Sophia. He could rte to them because he experienced it firsthand.


    Zhen-Zhen even showed them as she released a fireball from her hands. Sophia''s eyes and Matthew''s eyes bulged out of their sockets when they saw that.


    "Oh my gosh! I am not dreaming or imagining things, right?" Sophia gasped in surprise.


    Matthew was rendered speechless. He didn''t know what to say. Indeed! Zhen-Zhen could produce fire out of her hands!


    ''What the hell is this? I feel like I am in a fantasy world¡­'' Matthew thought to himself.


    "Zhen-Zhen, are you a fairy? Are you a superhero just like those characters in the fantasy movies?" Sophia asked Zhen-Zhen excitedly after she recovered from the shock. There was fascination in her eyes.


    Tristan burst outughing again because of Sophia''s reaction. Matthew, on the other hand, was still in a trance. He couldn''t believe that this was happening in real life.


    Who would have thought that this beautiful fragile-looking woman had a superpower?


    "Hmm, okay guys. Just think of her as a fire fairy or a fire goddess who can control fire," Tristan answered Sophia.


    He didn''t want to scare Matthew and Sophia by telling them that Zhen-Zhen was a demon god''s daughter. It would be better that they would just think of her as a fairy.


    "Wow, I don''t know that fairies exist in this modern world!" Sophia said in disbelief.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at Sophia. "The truth is¡­ I am not from this world. I came from another world, that''s why I have no identity here."


    "And everything about this world was new to me the first time I arrived here. That was the day I met Tristan on Mt. Calypso. Tristan was the one who taught me everything," Zhen-Zhen added, informing Matthew and Sophia.


    Now Matthew knew the reason why Zhen-Zhen was acting a little bit weird the first time he met her. She almost kissed him after introducing herself.


    ''Wait! Don''t tell me Tristan kissed her when they introduced themselves to each other, that''s why she mimicked his action? Damn! He took advantage of Zhen-Zhen?'' Matthew squinted his eyes at Tristan when he realized that.


    Tristan gave him a questioning gaze when he met Matthew''s ring eyes. ''Eh, why is he looking at me like he is about to eat me?''


    "Huh, if you came from another world, then how about your family? Are they here too? What was the reason you transferred here?" Sophia asked Zhen-Zhen curiously.


    "Zu Wan¡­ he is her father!" Tristan answered Sophia.


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip. Tristan was still thinking that FaMo was her father. He had no idea that FaMo was just using the demon god''s human form.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t correct that statement. She already told them a lot today. It would be hard for them to absorb everything so Zhen-Zhen would tell them the truth about FaMo next time.


    "Whoah! Zu Wan is your father? He looks so young to be your father!" Sophia reacted again.


    "Does it mean? He also has a superpower like yours?" Matthew asked Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were giving them one shock after another.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head as Tristan butted in. "Yes! Father-inw is so powerful!" Tristan proudly said to them.


    "He was the one who sent us here because there were people with powers who wanted to harm me in my previous world," Zhen-Zhen answered the remaining question of Sophia.


    "Huh, people wanted to harm you? But why?" Sophia was very intrigued about Zhen-Zhen''s life story.


    "Because they are greedy and foolish people!" Tristan was the one to answer Sophia.


    He didn''t want to prolong this discussion. He hated hearing anything about those guardian warriors who were acting as heroes.


    "So are you staying here in our own world for good? You are noting back to your world?" Matthew asked Zhen-Zhen onest time.


    "Yes, of course! Zhen-Zhen will stay here with me forever. I will not let her go back to that world. I will not let her leave. She should stay here by my side!" Tristan was the one who answered Matthew.


    Matthew''s question reminded Tristan of the incident where Zhen-Zhen almost left him. She tried to go back to her world. He didn''t want that to happen again. He didn''t want to lose her.


    "Tristan is right. This is our new home now. Tristan is my family. I will stay here with him." Zhen-Zhen softly said, holding Tristan''s hands.


    "Thank you, wifey! Please don''t leave me. I can''t live without you!" Tristan said with his pleading look.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head, reassuring him. "I won''t leave you."<sub> </sub>


    Matthew and Sophia cleared their throat. The husband and wife were starting again with their public disy of affection.


    "Sophie, Matt? Can you please keep my identity and my power a secret? Please don''t let anyone know."


    "Yes, your secret is safe with us. Don''t worry," Matthew said with certainty in his voice.


    "Of course, Lillie, I mean Zhen-Zhen¡­ Now I''m confused about what name I should call you," Sophia giggled after saying that.


    "You can call me Lillie in front of everyone. But I would love to hear you calling me by my real name Zhen-Zhen because this name is the one given to me by my real parents," Zhen-Zhen''s voice suddenly became emotional at the mention of her parents.


    Sophia: "Ok, Zhen-Zhen¡­ this is a very nice name."


    Matthew: "Yes. I agree."


    "Hmm, so we are the only ones who knew about your power?" Sophia asked again.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen exchanged meaningful nces with one another before shaking their heads.


    "Eh, do you mean? There is someone who knows your secret aside from us?" Matthew threw a follow-up question.


    "Yes, Hannah saw me using my power when I saved her from the burning restaurant abroad," Zhen-Zhen informed them.


    "Oh, how did she react?" Matthew was very curious.


    Tristan''s face darkened as he remembered Hannah''s reaction. "She reacted negatively, calling my wife a witch. But don''t think about her. Zhen-Zhen had already warned her not to tell others."


    "Are you not afraid of me? Hannah was so afraid of me when she saw my power," Zhen-Zhen asked Matthew and Sophia expectantly.


    "Eh, we don''t have reason to be afraid of you. You are a good person, Zhen-Zhen," Matthew responded to her.


    "Despite having such power, I know you will never use that to harm people. Ooops, the incident in the warehouse is a special case. They were the first ones who harmed Matthew and Tristan. They deserved it!" Sophia stated, justifying Zhen-Zhen''s action.


    "Oh, speaking of those men¡­ do you have any idea why they attacked you?" she added.


    Matthew and Tristan met each other''s eyes. They were still clueless about the person who hired those men.


    "We will find out after interrogating them. I asked my father-inw to bring them to a ce where Matthew and I could question them."


    Matthew frowned, racking his brain so hard. He could tell that those men were not just a small Gang. So whoever hired those men had enough money to pay them.


    "The two of you should stay here in the hospital and recuperate! You are not allowed to leave!" Sophia said, putting her arms on her waist.


    "But we need to teach those men a lesson! We also need to find out about the Mastermind," Matthew said, pouting his lips.


    "I have to agree with Sophia. I think you should stay here. You are badly beaten. Both of you couldn''t even walk or move your arms and feet," Zhen-Zhen supported Sophia''s remarks.


    Seeing their beloved women being firm with their decision, Tristan and Matthew could only sigh helplessly and nod their heads obediently.


    "Leave this to us! Mr. Zu Wan, Zhen-Zhen, and I will be the ones to interrogate those men!" Sophia informed them. She was confident that she could solicit information from them.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at that thought. She also wanted to do this. She wanted to know who was the mastermind who ordered to hurt Tristan and Matthew.


    "We will definitely find the answer and the real culprit for this," Zhen-Zhen said, feeling so determined.


    On the other hand, Tristan and Matthew were staring at them with amusement.


    ''Why do I feel like Zhen-Zhen and Sophia are really into this. They look very excited,'' Matthew thought to himself.


    ''My wife, I wonder what she will do to make those men speak up. Well, with my father-inw with them, I know they will seed,'' Tristan smiled inwardly.


    "Ahem, we will let you do that. But in one condition," Tristan mumbled, catching the attention of the twodies.


    Zhen-Zhen: "What condition?"


    Sophia: "Sure, just tell us."


    Matthew watched Tristan in confusion. He had no idea what condition he would ask them. He was also curious to know.


    "Hmm, We should do a video call during that interrogation. Matthew and I will watch you while doing that," Tristan said, smirking at them.

 Chapter 504 Liam Starting To Monitor ZZ

    The four of them were just done discussing their n of interrogating the members of the Bermuda Gang when Tristan''s phone rang.


    Grandpa Lu was calling him. He might be wondering by now why Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were not yet back.


    Grandpa Lu was worrying about them because he contacted Bianca and she told him that Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were already on the way home. It was already evening. They should be home by now.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen met each other''s eyes. They didn''t know what they would tell Grandpa Lu. They didn''t want Grandpa Lu to be involved with this.


    They couldn''t hide this from him. Sooner andter he would know what happened to Tristan and Matthew. Grandpa Lu would probably use his power and influence to punish the gang.


    But they had one problem. The members of the gang saw Zhen-Zhen''s extraordinary strength. Tristan was afraid that they would mention anything about this to Grandpa Lu.


    So as much as possible, Tristan wanted to deal with those men by himself. He needed to make sure that they wouldn''t talk about Zhen-Zhen''s ability to anyone.


    "Let''s keep this from grandpa for now," Tristan informed them before answering the phone.


    Grandpa Lu''s worried voice was heard as soon as the call got connected.


    Grandpa Lu: "Tristan, where are you? Where''s Lillie? Why are you not yet home? What time are youing back?"


    Grandpa Lu bombarded him with so many questions. They were still in the hospital. There''s no way they could go home tonight.


    Tristan: "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I forgot to inform you but Lillie and I are not going home tonight. We decided to stay in my ce. I want to have bonding moments with my wife, grandpa. I prepared a romantic dinner date with my wife tonight!"


    Grandpa Lu: "Oh, is that true? I thought something bad happened to both of you. I was about to call your Grandpa Alejandro and asked for his help to track your location. Next time, don''t forget to inform me!"


    Tristan just scratched his face while smiling sheepishly. He could imagine Grandpa Lu''s face right now.


    He recalled the incident where they asked the help of the army to locate Zhen-Zhen, thinking that she went missing.


    Tristan: "Alright, grandpa. Don''t bother Grandpa Alejandro. We are just fine. Oh one more thing, grandpa, can I apply for an emergency leave tomorrow, including Matthew? I think we can''t report to thepany tomorrow."


    Grandpa Lu arched his eyebrow upon hearing that.


    Grandpa Lu: "Why? Don''t tell me are you nning to exhaust your wife tonight?"


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle when he heard that. He decided to tease Grandpa Lu.


    Tristan: "You know me very well, grandpa. Don''t you like it? We never know, we might give you twins at the end. Hahaha."


    Grandpa Lu: "Naughty Grandson! Don''t you dare hurt Little Davis! Be gentle!"


    Tristan burst outughing once again because of Grandpa Lu''sst remarks.


    Tristan: "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I know what to do."


    ''Sigh! How I wish I can do what grandpa is thinking right now. Damn! I am aching all over my body! How can I make love with my wife if I am stuck here in the hospital?!'' Tristanmented to himself.


    ''I really wanted to beat those men and get my revenge!'' Tristan added to his thoughts.


    Though he was irritated by those men, Tristan was already happy that his wife was taking care of him right now. He didn''t even let the female nurse touch his body.


    He requested a male nurse and a male doctor as he didn''t want other women touching him. He was fulfilling his promise to Zhen-Zhen.


    But of course, Zhen-Zhen would not mind it at all, besides, female nurses and doctors were just doing their jobs. But Tristan kept on insisting he wanted a male doctor and male nurses.


    Knowing that Tristan was part of the Davis Family, the hospital staffplied with his request. In the end, even Matthew got a male nurse and a male doctor, checking his condition.


    But Matthew and Tristan had noticed one thing. The doctor and the male nurses couldn''t help but be distracted by the two beauties inside their private ward.


    They kept on checking out Zhen-Zhen and Sophia. They even tried to act cute and charming in front of the twodies. That action didn''t escape the observant jealous eyes of Matthew and Tristan.


    In the end, they both sent those nurses away, kicking them out of their private ward. They even scolded them for no valid reason.


    Sophia and Zhen-Zhen could only shake their heads while looking at the two jealous men helplessly. They felt sorry for those nurses who got scolded by Tristan and Matthew.


    After a while, Sophia and Zhen-Zhen went out to buy food for dinner. There were some restaurants and convenience stores nearby.


    Aside from food, they decided to buy the necessary items that they needed. They would be staying in the hospital tonight together with Matthew and Tristan.


    "Haha, why do I feel like we are having a double date tonight inside the hospital?" Sophia blurted out of the blue, giggling.


    Zhen-Zhen alsoughed because of that statement.


    "Yeah, so true. Too bad, our men got injured." Zhen-Zhen was a little bit sad.<sub> </sub>


    "Hmm, don''t worry, Zhen-Zhen! Let''s avenge them tomorrow! Those who beat Matthew and Tristan, we will teach them a lesson tomorrow," Sophia said, consoling her.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head in agreement. Sophia had a point. They had the chance to avenge Matthew and Tristan tomorrow.


    They would confront them together with FaMo.


    Speaking of FaMo, he was still in the ce owned by Tristan, watching over the members of the Bermuda Gang.


    It was Tristan''s other penthouse gifted to him by his parents when he graduated from College.


    He seldom used that house. There was no one inside. The caretaker would onlye twice a week to clean the house.


    There was an underground basement there. That was the ce where FaMo brought the fifteen members of the Bermuda Gang.


    The interrogation will be held there tomorrow. Zhen-Zhen already informed FaMo about it.


    He reassured her that he would handle those men while they were not yet around. No one among them would be able to escape from his grasp.


    The members of the Bermuda Gang were already awake but they couldn''t move since they were tied down. The gang leader was sick as he suffered from a third-degree burn.


    FaMo wrapped his wound in a clean cloth so that it would not be infected. He did that because Zhen-Zhen didn''t want him to die.


    She was furious that she attacked him using her magical power. But when her anger subsided, Zhen-Zhen felt a little bit sorry for what she had done.


    She harmed an ordinary human using her magical power. But FaMoforted her right away during their mind link.


    He told Zhen-Zhen that it was just natural that she acted like that. She just protected Tristan against the man who tried to kill him.


    With FaMo''s words, Zhen-Zhen''s guilt lessened. Though FaMo didn''t care about the gang leader, he took care of him on Zhen-Zhen''s behalf.


    "Let us go!"


    "Give us food?"


    "Where are we?"


    "I''m hungry!"


    Some men started toin with FaMo. He sneered at them.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect that you were all shameless. After beating up my son-inw, infuriating my daughter, scaring her friends, you still have the guts to demand those things from me."


    "Have you forgotten that you were the ones who put yourselves in this situation? So endure it! No water and no food for all of you tonight!" FaMo dered to them.


    He had the urge to show his dragon form to them and scare them to death. He couldn''t forgive them for hurting Tristan and Matthew.


    Later, once they fell asleep, FaMo would give them a very frightening nightmare. That would be his revenge.


    But for now, he had to recover his lost energy. He used up arge amount of magical power just now while transporting them from the warehouse going to that ce.


    After saying that, FaMo left them. He made sure to build an invisible solid barrier to stop those who would try to escape. He needed to meditate as of now.


    *****


    Back to Sophia and Zhen-Zhen¡­


    They were just done buying the things needed inside the convenience store when they bumped into someone.


    Sophia: "Prof. Liam!"


    Zhen-Zhen: "Liam?"


    They didn''t expect to see him there.


    "Hello,dies! What are you doing here? Why are you still together?" Liam asked them, pretending that he didn''t have any idea about what happened to them.


    After he calmed his emotions, Liam left Leo''s Private Vi to find Zhen-Zhen.


    Since Tristan and Matthew were badly injured, Liam assumed that they would go to the hospital for their treatment.


    He needed to see Zhen-Zhen. He was trying to investigate what happened to the men who beat Tristan and Matthew.


    He was afraid that Zhen-Zhen and FaMo had killed those men. He had to find out before taking necessary action.

 Chapter 505 Blinding Their Eyes With Sweetness

    When Liam asked Sophia and Zhen-Zhen about what they were doing in that ce, they told him that Tristan and Matthew were admitted to the hospital because of an ident.


    They didn''t specify the details of the ident. Liam didn''t ask further. He also informed the girl that he was about to go home when he got hungry so he dropped by the convenience store to buy something.


    Liam couldn''t help but look at Zhen-Zhen intently. His prating gaze caught the attention of Sophia. She wondered why Liam was looking at Zhen-Zhen withplicated emotions on his face.


    Sophia and Zhen-Zhen said goodbye to Liam and were about to leave the convenience store when he suddenly grabbed Zhen-Zhen''s hand, thus stopping her from moving.


    Both Zhen-Zhen and Sophia were startled by his sudden action. He was gripping Zhen-Zhen''s hand tightly.


    But they hadn''t noticed that Liam''s emerald eyes suddenly sparkled and something came out of his palm that was holding Zhen-Zhen''s hand. It was invisible to the naked eyes. Only Liam could see it.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen was put in a trance while looking at Liam''s eyes. It seemed like her mind went ck for a few seconds before she was back again to her usual self.


    When Zhen-Zhen recovered from the daze, Liam apologized and released her hand right away. He didn''t say another word, letting Zhen-Zhen and Sophia go.


    His eyes followed them until they got out of the convenience store. He was looking at Zhen-Zhen withplex emotions.


    ''I''m sorry, Lillie. I had to do this.'' Liam mumbled while clenching his fists.


    *****


    The next morning, Zhen-Zhen and Sophia woke up early. The hospital provided extra beds for Zhen-Zhen and Sophia. They could request something because Tristan and Matthew belonged to the VIP Patients.


    But Tristan didn''t agree about sleeping on a different bed so, in the end, Zhen-Zhen slept beside Tristan.


    Though his entire body was in pain, Tristan was able to sleepfortably because he was cuddling Zhen-Zhen in his arms.


    Matthew got jealous seeing Tristan being so intimate with his wife in front of them. He couldn''t ask Sophia to sleep with him in one bed. She would feel ufortable.


    He didn''t want to rush things between them. Sophia was still trying her best to open up with him.


    Although they were already exclusively dating, he knew that Sophia was still being reserved. She was still adjusting to their rtionship.


    Matthew just settled on watching Sophia''s sleeping figure the whole night. He couldn''t still believe that Sophia gave him a chance. Now, he had a very amazing intelligent woman as his girlfriend.


    Matthew had sworn to himself that he would protect her fragile heart. He would not make her cry. He would do her best to make her happy and forget about the heartache brought by Marcus.


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia prepared the breakfast for their patients. They were the ones acting as their nurses right now. Tristan and Matthew were just savoring the moment of being served by their beloved women.


    When they were done feeding them, Zhen-Zhen and Sophia took a quick bath first, getting ready for today''s interrogation. That was one of the reasons they woke up early. They were so excited to interrogate those gang members.


    "Eh, wifey? Are you leaving already?" Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen with his puppy dog-eyed look. He even pouted his lips to look cute with his childish vibe.<sub> </sub>


    Sophia and Matthew were fascinated to see the mighty CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise was acting childishly like this in front of his wife just to beforted.


    Zhen-Zhen just cupped Tristan''s bruised face, gently nting soft kisses on his forehead and cheeks.


    Sophia and Matthew just pretended that they didn''t see it. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were blinding their eyes with sweetness overload early this morning.


    "Don''t worry, Tristan. Sophia and I wille back soon. We will just do the interrogation and get some answers from them. You will watch us, right?"


    Tristan nodded his head. He was still reluctant to let Zhen-Zhen leave. He didn''t know why but he felt like not letting her go anywhere. He just wanted her to stay by her side today.


    ''Why am I being sensitive right now?'' Tristan asked himself.


    "FaM~ I mean, my father will be there with us too so you don''t have to worry too much about us. We are safe there and I can protect Sophia and myself, most especially our baby," Zhen-Zhen reassured him.


    "Come back soon!" Tristan demanded, pulling Zhen-Zhen into his arms as he embraced her tightly.


    They hugged each other for several minutes. Tristan didn''t want to let her go yet.


    ''Tristan is very clingy to his wife,'' Sophia murmured to Matthew.


    Matthew let out a soft chuckle and responded, "Don''t you like a clingy man? I might turn out to be like him too when ites to you."


    Sophia''s cheeks reddened instantly because of Matthew''s remarks. She couldn''t control her blush once Matthew started telling her some cheesy lines.


    "I might hold on to you for an hour too," Matthew added in his suave tone. "Aww!"


    Sophia could only pinch Matthew''s waist for him to stop talking. She didn''t know how long she couldst with his teasing.


    "Hmm, Stop that. You are making me feel embarrassed," Sophiained.


    Matthew just let out another soft chuckle before zipping his mouth. Matthew''s motto was ''Sophia''s wish is my Command!''


    When Tristan finally released Zhen-Zhen from his tight hug, he gave her one passionate kiss on the lips. He couldn''t control himself even though Sophia and Matthew were there.


    Matthew and Sophia were the ones who got embarrassed watching that intimate moment between Zhen-Zhen and Tristan.


    ''Argh! Tristan, can''t you have a little bit of self-control? I felt like you are punishing me now,'' Matthewmented to himself.


    Then he nced at Sophia meaningfully as if he was begging her about something. Sophia just arched her eyebrows and pretended she didn''t understand Matthew''s pleading look.


    ''Don''t tell me he is asking permission to kiss me? No way! Tristan and Zhen-Zhen are here. I can''t do it!''

 Chapter 506 The Interrogation Began

    John, Mark, and Daniel were chatting with each other. They wondered why the leader of the Bermuda Gang hadn''t reported to them yet.


    They were waiting for the gang leader''s updates sincest night but to their disappointment, no one contacted them.


    ~ MESSENGER GROUP CHAT ~


    John: [ "Do you think something went wrong during their mission?" ]


    John was feeling anxious now. Thest time he talked to them was when the gang were still in the restaurant while waiting for Tristan and Matthew toe out. After that call, he hadn''t heard anything from them.


    Mark: [ "Rx. I contacted someone from the Davis Family Mansion. I''m just waiting for his message. I asked him to check Tristan." ]


    Daniel: [ "Nice idea, cousin. Let''s wait for his update." ]


    It did not take long when Mark received the message from someone who was working in the Davis Family Mansion. He immediately shared it with John and Daniel.


    Mark: [ "I got the message from the maid. She said Tristan and his wife didn''te homest night. Until now, they haven''t returned yet." ]


    ? John: [ "That''s strange. If they are not home then where are they now? The Bermuda Gang didn''t even inform us about their whereabouts." ]


    Daniel: [ "Patience, John. Let''s wait. Maybe they enjoyed beating Matthew and Tristan that they forgot to message us." ]


    Mark: [ "I couldn''t wait to see the video! I am curious about how the Bermuda Gang punished those arrogant men." ]


    John: [ "Hahaha! Same. I couldn''t wait to see it! But I am worried. What if after this Tristan will use the influence of the Davis Family and capture the members of the Bermuda Gang? Do you think they would reveal my identity?" ]


    Mark: [ "Don''t worry about that. Bermuda Gang is loyal to its clients. They would never betray their clients unless their lives would be threaten." ]


    Daniel: [ "Besides, I know my family. They won''t kill them. So Bermuda Gang can withstand any kind of torture. So don''t worry too much." ]


    The three of them were eagerly waiting for the Bermuda Gang updates. They had no idea that Zhen-Zhen and Sophia were ought to find out who were the people responsible for hiring those gang members to hurt Tristan and Matthew.


    ******


    After the lovey-dovey moment between the husband and wife, Zhen-Zhen and Sophia proceeded to Tristan''s penthouse where FaMo was waiting for them.


    Zhen-Zhen used teleportation and brought Sophia with her. In just a blink of an eye, Zhen-Zhen and Sophia arrived at the ce.


    Zhen-Zhen had already mastered the teleportation technique with the help of FaMo. She could control her power nowpared to before.


    She could release a fireball using her hands or with just her eyes. She could create different types and shapes of barriers ording to her preferences and what she needed.


    FaMo and Zhen-Zhen were slowly working on summoning the other fire dragons. They hadn''t aplished this yet. But sooner orter, Zhen-Zhen would be able to control and summon those fire dragons.<sub> </sub>


    However, even though Zhen-Zhen was learning to use and control her power, it couldn''t change the fact that shecked experience with the actual battle. Guardian Warriors were trained and full of experiences when it came to fighting.


    That would be one disadvantage of Zhen-Zhen if ever she would face a guardian warrior in one on onebat, especially if that guardian warrior was the strongest of them all.


    Aside from that, Zhen-Zhen was not thinking about fighting someone. She was just focusing on maintaining her health as of now. That''s her main priority because of their baby.


    But now, she had another important thing to do. She and Sophia had to find out who was the mastermind in harming Tristan and Matthew.


    When Zhen-Zhen and Sophia entered the underground basement, FaMo had already prepared everything. He also set up aptop which they would be using during the video call. Tristan and Matthew would be watching them using their mobile phones.


    The members of the Bermuda Gang were tied down on the floor. They were lining up in a straight line. They were surprised to see Zhen-Zhen and Sophia.


    They were now looking at thedies with their pitiful look as if they were begging them for their mercy. They felt tired and hungry. Just like Tristan and Matthew, their bodies were aching as FaMo beat them up badly yesterday.


    FaMo''s punches and kicks were heavier than being hit by the baseball bat. The members also received FaMo''s signature torture in a form of nightmare. They were both physically and mentally tired and exhausted.


    They were also rmed when they saw Zhen-Zhen. They could still vividly remember how powerful she was when she was fighting their fellow members. She was quite a beauty but deadly.


    Seeing Zhen-Zhen, FaMo and Sophia''s domineering aura, they felt like they were sheeps who trapped inside the lion''s den.


    Sophia was the one who broke the silence. Zhen-Zhen and FaMo just stood by her side, observing them. FaMo had already started the video call. Tristan and Matthew were now swatching them.


    Sophia suddenly became intimidating with a serious look on her face.


    "We will ask you something. I hope you can give us the answer, or else, you will suffer more."


    The other members just sneered at Sophia. They would not give them what they wanted. They thought they were just women. They were not afraid of them. They already received torture worse than this.


    But they had to admit that their minds and bodies were already at their limits. Their stomachs were growling from hunger. The memory of their nightmare was still fresh in their minds.


    They were chased by a talking giant fire ck dragon and he burned them alive. They were scared to death as they felt like the pain was so real.


    They were warned by the fire ck dragon not to touch Tristan and Matthew ever again or else, they would receive a much worse punishment.


    They were d that it was just a dream. However, they wondered why all of them had the same dream.


    But despite that, they were still stubborn. They had no n of cooperating with Sophia and Zhen-Zhen. They refused to answer their questions.


    However, the question was¡­ "how long can they act stubbornly in front of thedies?" Zhen-Zhen and FaMo hadn''t stepped up yet.

 Chapter 507 Enjoy The Flame!

    Sophia red at them, seeing the sneer on their faces. The gang members were giving her a mocking look. They were very prideful that they didn''t want to give in to Sophia''s demand.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you think I am just here to y with you? Will you not take my warning seriously?" Sophia asked them.


    "Just tell me who ordered you to harm Tristan Davis and Matthew Wilkins!" Sophia demanded.


    "What are you gonna do if we don''t talk? Kill us? Can you really do that?" One man said, challenging Sophia.


    "Our bodies are already numb. Are you still nning to torture us? Go ahead. But you will never get the answer you want."


    "Just kill us!"


    They were too blunt to challenge Sophia because they were confident that those twodies were weak-hearted and they couldn''t kill them.


    Matthew gritted his teeth as he watched those men talking back to Sophia. He wanted to beat those guys badly.


    Tristan just patted Matthew''s shoulder, telling him to calm down. Sophia and Zhen-Zhen would be able to handle those stubborn men with the help of FaMo.


    "Being stubborn, aren''t we? Okay¡­ let me give you a taste of my punishment. How dare you hurt Matthew!"


    After saying those words, Sophia walked closer to them and started kicking their balls one after another.


    The sounds of their groaning, painful cries, and whimpers reverberated in the underground basement. They didn''t expect that Sophia would do that to them.


    Some of them started cursing and almost fainted because of excruciating pain.


    "Hahaha, that is savage! Matt, be d! Sophia is avenging her boyfriend. Are you touched now?"


    Tristan couldn''t help but feel amused by the scene they were watching right now. Matthew smiled widely because of Tristan''s remarks.


    Of course, he felt touched because Sophia did this for him. She was showing them her brave side. The two men continued watching them.


    "Now, are you nning to talk or not? Who hired you? Tell us everything that you know!" Sophia asked them again, arching her eyebrows.


    But the men kept their mouths shut. They shook their heads, indicating they would not talk. And to be safe, they closed their legs, trying to protect their most precious things if ever Sophia would try to kick them again.


    Sophia sighed deeply, feeling impatient. She had no idea how she would make them talk. Deep inside, she didn''t have the heart to hurt them further.


    She nced at Zhen-Zhen and FaMo, asking for their help.


    "What should we do now? They didn''t want to talk." Sophia asked them with a worried look on her face.


    FaMo and Zhen-Zhen exchanged meaningful nces with one another. Then they moved their gaze back to the stubborn men who refused to talk.


    Zhen-Zhen moved forward facing them. Her expression was unreadable. They didn''t know what was running in her mind right now.


    "Do you really think that we can''t kill you?" Zhen-Zhen asked them with her soft mellow voice.


    Sophia: "..."


    Tristan: "..."


    Matthew: "..."


    Everyone: "¡­"


    *Silence*


    *Several seconds of awkward silence*<sub> </sub>


    FaMo shook his head. He didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    The way Zhen-Zhen said those words, was so soft that no one would be scared after hearing it.


    It didn''t suit her at all. Though she was threatening them and insinuating that they could kill them, no one would feel frightened nor terrified after hearing that from her.


    "Damn! If my wife is the punisher, I am willing to be punished and tortured by her. She can kill me with her love. I don''t mind," Tristan mumbled.


    Matthew reflexively bobbed his head in agreement. Tristan would be so lucky. He also knew that Tristan was talking about sweet punishment.


    "But I think¡­ your wife is not suitable for threatening them. See, there is no fear in their eyes, only admiration." Matthewmented.


    Tristan frowned when he realized that.


    "Damn! Don''t tell me they are fantasizing about my wife?!!" Tristan mumbled furiously.


    "Father-inw! Do something! I feel like my wife is being harassed by the way those scumbags look at her."


    Tristan called FaMo''s attention. He wanted FaMo to do something. Matthew just scratched his face while looking at Tristan helplessly.


    FaMo sighed deeply. "Alright! Let me handle this."


    FaMo stepped up with a sardonic smile on his face.


    "Okay, men. We don''t want to waste our time here. Since all of you didn''t want to talk, asking us to kill you¡­ Hmm, I think I can fulfill your request." FaMo said to them, shing his evil smirk.


    FaMo and Zhen-Zhen nodded at each other. They already knew what to do. Zhen-Zhen let FaMo do the talking so it would be more convincing.


    FaMo moved his attention back to the members of the Bermuda Gang.


    "Do you know that I heard about your nightmare? Hmm, you dreamed about being burned alive by the ck fire dragon."


    "Do you know that I can make that dreame true? I can be that ck fire dragon and burn you alive for real."


    The men didn''t believe that FaMo would do that. So they didn''t mind his threat.


    FaMo exhaled deeply. He shook his head while clicking his tongue.


    "You are all dumb and foolish. Your dream was a sign but you didn''t listen."


    Zhen-Zhen whispered to Sophia. Her eyes sparkled in excitement when she heard Zhen-Zhen''s statement.


    The gang members just looked at them in confusion. They didn''t know what they were nning to do now.


    It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen and Sophia left the underground basement. Only FaMo remained inside.


    "Ok. Let''s begin now," He mumbled.


    "I know you are now curious about what I am about to do. As I said, I will fulfill your dream and be the ck Fire Dragon who will burn you alive."


    "You can shout for help if you change your mind. Just tell us if you are ready to talk. If not¡­ then be ready to experience the fire of hell," FaMo told them meaningfully.


    FaMo turned around and threw something on the corner. It did not take long when the floor was suddenly set on fire.


    FaMoughed sardonically before saying. "Adios, my friends! Enjoy the me!"

 Chapter 508 Their Strategy Worked!

    FaMo left the underground basement after setting it ame. The Bermuda gang members watched the fire slowly moving towards them.


    In just a few seconds, their bodies were all covered by sweat because of the heat brought by the fire inside the underground basement.


    The fire looked like it had a mind of its own as it was slowly approaching them. Unlike the normal fire, it had controlled movement as if it was giving the Bermuda Gang time to think and change their mind.


    Tristan and Matthew could see what was happening since theptop was left inside. They could see the horror in the eyes of those gang members.


    They started struggling, trying their best to remove the rope that was binding them. But they couldn''t remove the rope no matter how hard they tried.


    The fire was only one meter away from them. Matthew nced at Tristan worriedly.


    "Are they really going to burn them alive?"


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle. He was not worried at all. He trusted Zhen-Zhen and FaMo aka his father-inw.


    "Don''t worry. I think this is their strategy to threaten them. I trust my wife and my father-inw. No matter how bad guys those men are, they will not kill them," Tristan reassured Matthew.


    "Did you forget that my wife can control fire? See the movement of the fire¡­ it is slowly approaching them in a uniform direction. That is not a normal fire. There''s no smoke." Tristan exined to enlighten Matthew.


    "The fire is not even touching theptop, that''s why we can still watch them. I bet my wife, Sophia and father-inw are watching them through the CCTV monitor."


    Tristan pointed to Matthew the position of the CCTV inside the basement.


    Matthew felt relieved after hearing that. Then he smiled because he could see that it was effective. The gang members had started panicking.


    Tristan''s assumption was right. FaMo and Zhen-Zhen already talked through their mind link.


    Zhen-Zhen already created a human form barrier that could protect them from the fire. The fire set by FaMo would not be able to harm nor touch the members of the Bermuda Gang.


    It did not take long when FaMo''s voice was heard inside the underground basement. He already heard the scream of the gang members, asking them to save their lives.


    "Now, are you willing to talk?" FaMo asked them.


    "Yes!!! Yes!!! Please save us!


    "We will now talk! Put down the fire!"


    "Get us from here. We will tell you everything!"


    "Hmmm, you have one minute. Tell us everything that we need to hear," FaMomanded them.


    "Save us first!"


    "No, that''s not fair! Save us first!"


    The desperate scream of those gang members echoed inside. Though they were not yet burning, they felt so hot. It reminded them of the fear and pain brought by their nightmarest night.


    "John Bancroft!" Someone shouted out of the blue.


    "He was the one who hired us!"


    Tristan and Matthew frowned when they heard that name, including Sophia and Zhen-Zhen.


    "John Bancroft? That is Marcus''s friend, right." Sophia mumbled.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head. She had a keen memory. She could remember John.


    Tristan and Matthew met each other''s eyes. It was possible since they beat John during the Acquaintance Party. This was his revenge against them.


    "That fool¡­ he really dared to pull something like this," Matthew said through his gritted teeth.<sub> </sub>


    But Tristan rubbed his chin, thinking something.


    "Who are you? You belong to what kind of organization?" Tristan asked them.


    The men still heard his voice so they continued talking.


    "We are the Bermuda Gang!"


    Upon hearing that, Tristan signaled Matthew to get his phone.


    "Please call agent Phoenix and ask him about the Bermuda Gang," Tristan requested.


    While Matthew was calling Agent Phoenix, the fire inside the underground basement started disappearing.


    But FaMo continued asking the gang members as his voice resounded inside.


    They didn''t know if there was a speaker inside, that''s why FaMo could still speak to them. But they couldn''t find one.


    "He wanted revenge. They asked us to record a video of Tristan Davis and Matthew Wilkins being beaten and make them beg for their life."


    Tristan raised his eyebrow after hearing that. It was a slip of the tongueing from the gang leader. He said ''they'' not ''he''.


    That only meant there was more than one person involved.


    "Wow, so who are the other people? Aside from John Bancroft?" Tristan asked them again.


    That''s the time the gang leader realized his mistake. He was not supposed to talk about the involvement of Mark and Daniel.


    Matthew was also done talking to Agent Phoenix, rying the information he got to Tristan.


    This made sense. Someone helped John. The Bermuda Gang was not just an ordinary gang. There''s no way he would know a member of the Bermuda Gang.


    Tristan had be more serious now. "Tell me who are the other guys, or else, we will let you die and be burned alive in that basement!"


    When Tristan said those words the remaining fire suddenly became big. It started to scatter again around the area.


    Though they were puzzled about the raging fire, the gang members began to panic again, urging their gang leader to reveal everything.


    With the raging fire in front of them and the pressure from his members, the gang leader had no choice but to tell Tristan the truth.


    "I don''t know their names. They just used an alias¡­ Mr. D and Mr. M!"


    Tristan and Matthew massaged their temples. They already knew those two men.


    Now, they understood why the gang leader told them that they were asked not to kill them.


    Tristan: "Mark"


    Matthew: "Daniel"


    "They never learned their lessons!" Both Tristan and Matthew said in unison. They were both thinking of the same thing.


    Tristan just asked FaMo to stop the interrogation when some water poured down inside the basement thus extinguishing the magical fire.


    Tristan was about to speak again when suddenly the video call got disconnected.


    ''Eh, what happened?''

 Chapter 509 Liam Misunderstood

    Tristan and Matthew were puzzled when suddenly the video call got disconnected.


    "Eh, what happened?" Tristan mumbled.


    Matthew shrugged his shoulders as he had no idea as well. "Why don''t you try calling them again?"


    Tristan tried to do another skype call but he couldn''t connect anymore.


    "Wait, I just remembered. Before the call got disconnected, I noticed the water pouring down. Where did ite from? Did you install a fire sprinkler in your basement?" Matthew asked Tristan.


    "No, I didn''t," Tristan promptly responded. "I think theptop got wet by the water and suddenly malfunctioned."


    "That''s possible. Then let''s just wait for them. Sophia and Lillie will call us once they are done," Matthew said while picking his phone to send a message to Sophia.


    "But it''s strange. All I know is that my wife can control fire. Don''t tell me she can also manipte and control water?" Tristan said, feeling amused by that thought.


    "Eh? That''s amazing. Lillie¡­ I mean Zhen-Zhen is indeed powerful," Matthew said, praising Zhen-Zhen.


    But Tristan didn''t feel right about this thing. Was it really possible that Zhen-Zhen could control both fire and water elements?


    Meanwhile, in Tristan''s penthouse, FaMo had already sensed a strong force within the area. His face darkened when the fire was extinguished. The water came out of nowhere and it was not just ordinary water.


    "Zhen-Zhen¡­" FaMo called her attention.


    "I will just check something. Can you build a strong barrier that will protect you and Sophia? If I''m not back after ten minutes, you and Sophia should leave here as soon as possible. Go back and teleport to somewhere far away from here," FaMo instructed Zhen-Zhen with his serious voice.


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia exchanged nces with one another before nodding their heads at FaMo.


    "Okay. I understand. Be careful," Zhen-Zhen said to FaMo with her concerned look.


    She had no idea what''s going on. Unlike FaMo who could sense danger, Zhen-Zhen didn''t feel the strong force around them.


    When FaMo left, Zhen-Zhen and Sophia continued watching the CCTV monitor. The members of the Bermuda Gang felt relieved after seeing the fire getting extinguished. They were now safe.


    Zhen-Zhen also removed the human-form barrier that was protecting the Bermuda Gang. She created a bigger barrier around the house as per the instruction of FaMo. They would be waiting for FaMo''s return.


    *****


    Outside the house, FaMo was still tracking the strong force he felt moments ago. He knew that they were not alone. There was another person around.


    And this person was not ordinary. He or she was powerful. He suspected that the person might be a guardian warrior.


    "Where are you? Show up yourself! I know you are here! Stop hiding!" FaMo yelled at his surroundings, demanding the person to show himself.


    There was a pair of emerald eyes, watching FaMo from a distance. Instead of showing himself to FaMo, he went inside the penthouse. But before he moved, he made sure to leave a trap for FaMo.


    FaMo continued tracking the strong force. It did not take long when he finally saw something sparkling just a few meters away from his current location. It was a strong magical force made by a water element.


    "What is it? Don''t tell me that the person is a water element wielder?" FaMo asked himself.


    He cautiously approached the area where he saw the sparkling whirlpool of water. Then FaMo created a huge fireball to counter the whirlpool of water.


    The two forces collided with each other, creating a huge explosion of magical powers, bursting into the ground.


    FaMo frowned when he didn''t see a person nearby. "Where is that person?"


    He peered at his surroundings, looking for someone. But to his disappointment, he saw nothing.


    FaMo was wondering why the trace of his power suddenly disappeared. He could no longer feel the strong force.


    "He is good at concealing his power. I can''t feel him anymore. His power¡­ it just vanished," FaMo mumbled to himself.


    After a while, he realized something. "Zhen-Zhen¡­" He hastily turned around to look at the penthouse where Zhen-Zhen and Sophia were waiting for him.


    "Damn! This is a trap! I am too careless¡­" FaMo cursed.


    He was about to move from his spot and dash toward the house when light burst in front of him. FaMo was blinded by the light for a few moments.<sub> </sub>


    When he regained his vision, he was no longer in the same ce. He was sent to another location.


    FaMo had a bad feeling about this. Zhen-Zhen was in danger. He was lured by the enemy. He intentionally separated Zhen-Zhen and Famo.


    "NO! This can''t be. I should go back and warn Zhen-Zhen."


    FaMo tried his best to teleport back to Zhen-Zhen but to no avail, he couldn''t do it. He was stuck in that unknown ce.


    Hemunicated with Zhen-Zhen through a mind link but he couldn''t get through. He lost his connection with her.


    "AAAH! What''s happening??!" FaMo screamed in frustration. He was now worried sick for Zhen-Zhen but he couldn''t move.


    Little did he know, he was trapped under the strong spell cast by Liam. The moment he stepped to the spot near the whirlpool of water, he entered the spell trap created by Liam.


    Aside from being a water element wielder, Liam was a strong spell caster as he had the blood of Shaman, running in his veins.


    No one knew that Liam was the one responsible for this. Last night when he met Sophia and Zhen-Zhen in the convenience store, he marked Zhen-Zhen so that he would know her movement.


    He cast another spell on her without her knowledge. The mark he left on her hand was enough to trace her location and monitor what she was doing. He was connected to Zhen-Zhen right now.


    The moment Zhen-Zhen used her power this morning as she teleported to Tristan''s penthouse, Liam knew that she was on the move.


    Liam was still investigating what happened between Zhen-Zhen and the Bermuda Gang. And his suspicion was right. Zhen-Zhen went out to meet the gang to punish them.


    Liam could also use teleportation by means of casting a spell about dimension-hopping. But unlike Zhen-Zhen and FaMo, it would take him some time before he could teleport to a ce.


    When he arrived in that area, he used his connection with Zhen-Zhen to know what was happening inside.


    He was rmed when he heard that Zhen-Zhen tried to threaten the men by saying she could kill them.


    Liam misunderstood everything. She didn''t mean those words. She just wanted to scare those men so that they would speak up and reveal the mastermind.


    He started making a move the moment he arrived in that ce. Concealing his presence, he used his experience on how he would catch the demon god''s daughter.


    While Zhen-Zhen, FaMo, and Sophia were busy interrogating the members of the Bermuda gang, Liam set several traps around the area.


    When he was done, he decided to make his presence known by extinguishing the fire. He thought Zhen-Zhen was really trying to kill and burn those people alive.


    He couldn''t allow that to happen so he interfered right away. That was the time FaMo had sensed his power. FaMo got out of the house to find Liam.


    Unfortunately, FaMo became too careless and he fell into his trap easily. Liam diverted FaMo''s attention so that he would be separated from Zhen-Zhen.


    He thought he couldn''t fight both Zhen-Zhen and FaMo, thinking that FaMo was the demon god. Liam considered him as a powerful enemy. Instead of facing the demon god, he would rather confront Zhen-Zhen first.


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia were still waiting for FaMo when Liam secretly entered the house. The barrier which was created by Zhen-Zhen was not working on him. The main cause for that was the mark he put on Zhen-Zhen.


    When he was already inside, he cast another spell releasing a fog inside the house. Zhen-Zhen and Sophia noticed the thick fog that was spreading inside the house too fast.


    "Zhen-Zhen, what is this? What is happening?" Sophia asked Zhen-Zhen worriedly.


    Zhen-Zhen tried to counter the fog by releasing some fireballs to clear their surroundings. But it was not working. The fog scattered fast, reaching even the underground basement.


    Zhen-Zhen called FaMo but he was not answering. She couldn''t sense FaMo''s aura. He vanished without a trace.


    ''Did something bad happen to FaMo?'' Zhen-Zhen began to worry.


    Then she remembered FaMo''s instructions. She immediately grabbed Sophia''s hand. She nned to leave the ce and teleport back to the hospital.


    She was about to do it when suddenly Sophia copsed. Zhen-Zhen caught her right away.


    "Sophia, wake up." She tapped her face but Sophia was no longer responding. She fainted because of the fog.


    Zhen-Zhen hugged Sophia and tried to concentrate again to do the teleport. But before she could do it, she felt dizzy. The fog was making her weak.


    It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen also fell unconscious and someone caught her body.

 Chapter 510 They Disappeared

    Liam held Zhen-Zhen the moment she fell unconscious. He carried her and put her down on the couch. He also did the same to Sophia.


    Liam had conflicting thoughts right now. He couldn''t believe that Zhen-Zhen showed her true power to Sophia, Tristan, and Matthew.


    He couldn''t understand why they were able to ept the truth easily. He was wondering how long they had known Zhen-Zhen''s power and her identity.


    "Did Lillie do something to them? Are they being threatened or what? Did she bewitch Tristan, that''s why she became his wife?" Liam was having wild thoughts.


    Liam immediately removed the fog and proceeded to the underground basement. The members of the Bermuda Gang were all lying unconscious on the floor.


    He cast a sleeping spell on everyone inside the house. This was the only way he would be able to take Zhen-Zhen without being seen by the other people.


    He was relieved knowing that everyone was alive. He checked their condition.


    They also got bruises all over their bodies but nothing was seriously injured aside from the gang leader who was burned by Zhen-Zhen''s magical fire.


    Liam applied his healing power to reduce the pain the gang leader was feeling due to the wound inflicted by Zhen-Zhen''s fire.


    Liam knew that these people were bad guys who harmed Tristan and Matthew but he couldn''t let Zhen-Zhen kill them.


    They were still humans¡­ just ordinary human beings. He still needed to protect them against Zhen-Zhen.


    "They saw Lillie''s strength. I think I need to erase their memory and forget about Lillie''s extraordinary strength," Liam mumbled.


    He was still unconsciously thinking about Zhen-Zhen.


    With that thought in mind, Liam created a circle of lights around the floor surrounding the men. When he was done creating the symbol, he sat down in front of them.


    He closed his eyes and started to concentrate in his sitting position. Liam''s incantation began. He was trying to remove their memories rted to Zhen-Zhen and FaMo.


    After twenty minutes, Liam finished his ritual. He cast a more powerful spell that could erase their memory.


    He sealed those memories in their subconscious. They would no longer remember their encounter with Zhen-Zhen and FaMo in that warehouse.


    Their memories of the incidents would be fragmented. There would be missing parts. They would just remember it unless a simr event or incident would trigger them.


    ''Am I doing this for them or for Lillie?'' Liam asked himself after leaving the underground basement.


    When he came back to the living room of the house, Zhen-Zhen and Sophia were still lying unconscious on the couch.


    Complicated emotions shed through his eyes as he stared at Zhen-Zhen. He walked closer to her and kneeled beside the couch.


    He watched her face for several minutes, still undecided of what he should do to her.


    "I should worry about thatter. I should take her out of here first," Liam mumbled to himself.


    With that, he stood up and created another symbol on the floor. He nned on bringing Zhen-Zhen with him while FaMo was still not around.


    The spell trap he cast on FaMo would onlyst for two hours. He thought he could break it anytime as he was the powerful demon god.


    Liam exhausted too much power in creating the trap for FaMo, thinking he was the real demon god.


    Liam was also tired from casting so many spells today. If he was using his hundred percent power then he could make a portal now going back to their new world.


    But in his current condition, it would be impossible to do that. He was now casting another spell that would help him do the teleportation.


    Several minutes had passed and he was now ready to leave the ce. He already finished all the preparation for the dimension-hopping spell to be activated.


    Liam immediately picked up Zhen-Zhen and carried her as he entered the circle and moved at the center of the symbol he created moments ago.


    He began to chant incantations until bright lights emerged from the symbol on the floor. It formed a circle where there was a big star-shaped mark inside.


    When the lights disappeared, Liam and Zhen-Zhen also vanished to that ce.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Tristan and Matthew were still waiting for an update from Zhen-Zhen and Sophia.<sub> </sub>


    An hour had already passed since the video call got disconnected and still, they didn''t hear anything from thedies.


    "Matt, is there no reply yet from Sophia?" Tristan had started to be uneasy.


    Matthew sighed deeply before shaking his head. "No. I tried calling her, but she is not answering. Her phone just keeps on ringing."


    "I think we should check them now. I am worried about them already. It has been an hour. They should have been done with the interrogation by now," Tristan said with his worried expression.


    "But Sophia and your wife told us not to leave the hospital. They might scold us big time if they see us there." Matthew was just trying his best to be obedient to Sophia.


    "I don''t know why but I feel like something is not right. I have a bad feeling about this. I wanna see my wife now. I want to make sure that they are just safe," Tristan expressed his concern with Matthew.


    "Rx, Tristan. Nothing bad will happen to her. She''s powerful. Your father-inw is with them. He will protect them for sure," Matthew responded, consoling Tristan.


    "Are you not worrying or even wondering why Sophia is not answering your call?"


    Matthew fell silent. It was indeed strange that Sophia was not responding to his message and call.


    "Yeah, right! I agree. I think we should go there and find out what is happening." Matthew changed his mind in an instant.


    With that, Tristan and Matthew changed their clothes. They didn''t care about getting scolded by thedies as long as they could see them safe and sound.


    They couldn''t wait anymore. Though they were still having difficulty walking, Tristan and Matthew didn''t think twice about leaving the hospital.


    They just left some notes telling the nurses that they woulde back and settle the bill. They had to leave because of an urgent matter.


    They grabbed a taxi cab going to Tristan''s penthouse. His penthouse was located in the next city so it took them half an hour before they arrived there.


    Tristan and Matthew dashed inside the house. They immediately saw Sophia who was sleeping on the couch. Matthew ran towards her, tapping her shoulders to wake her up.


    "Sophia? Wake up," Matthew softly mumbled as he gathered her in his arms.


    While Matthew was checking Sophia, Tristan headed straight to the underground basement, searching for Zhen-Zhen and FaMo.


    His heart was thumping so hard inside his chest. He became more nervous and anxious especially when he only saw Sophia in the living room. She was unconscious.


    With his aching body, Tristan tried to move faster. He wanted to see Zhen-Zhen and FaMo as soon as possible. But to his disappointment, he didn''t see them. The unconscious members of the Bermuda Gang were the only people he found there.


    He tried looking and searching in the different areas of the house but there was no sign of FaMo and Zhen-Zhen. They were nowhere to be found. Tristan started to panic.


    "Zhen-Zhen!!! Father-in-Law!!!" Tristan kept on yelling, hoping that one of them would respond.


    Matthew and Sophia approached Tristan who was about to lose his mind just searching for Zhen-Zhen and FaMo. Sophia finally woke up.


    "Tristan, did you find them?" Matthew asked him.


    "No! I can''t see my wife."


    Tristan faced Sophia, holding and shaking her shoulders as he asked her. "Sophia, what happened here? Where''s my wife and my father-inw?"


    Sophia bit her lower lip and shook her head. She had no idea as well. She suddenly fainted when Zhen-Zhen was about to teleport.


    "Mr. Zu Wan went out to check something. He told Zhen-Zhen to create a strong barrier. Then if he was not back after ten minutes he instructed us to leave here as soon as possible. We were told to go back and teleport to somewhere far away from here," Sophia informed them.


    "A few minutes when Mr. Zu Wan left, the house was engulfed by a thick fog. Then I fainted. I didn''t know what happened next while I was unconscious."


    Tristan felt devastated after hearing that. He had a nagging feeling since this morning, that''s why he was very reluctant to be separated from his wife.


    He felt like something bad would happen. And now, this happened. His wife and father-inw went missing.


    "Where are they? What happened to them?" Tristan continued shaking Sophia. Matthew had to step up and pulled Sophia away from him.


    "Calm down, Tristan. Get a grip on yourself. Let''s not jump to a conclusion yet. Come, let''s see the CCTV monitor. It might have recorded something. Through that, we can see what happened here," Matthew tried to make Tristan calm down.

 Chapter 511 Liams Judgement

    Tristan was back in his panicking mode since Zhen-Zhen went missing again. He had no idea what happened to her, including FaMo.


    Tristan, Matthew, and Sophia checked the CCTV recordings, hoping that they would get some clue. But to their disappointments, they got nothing except an empty screen.


    The CCTV cameras around the house had stopped functioning ever since Liam stepped inside while releasing the fog.


    Thud!


    Tristan punched the monitor when he didn''t see any record about his wife. Sophia gasped in horror seeing the bleeding fist of Tristan.


    Matthew just remained silent. He could see that Tristan felt horrible right now. He understood that Tristan was acting like this because he was worried about his wife and father-inw.


    His words couldn''t console Tristan because he would not listen to him. Seeing his wife and knowing her whereabouts were the only things that could make Tristan calm down.


    "I need to find her! I need to find her, Matthew!!" Tristan screamed through his gritted teeth while gripping Matthew''s shirt.


    "If I have to search every corner of this country. I will do it just to find her.


    Matthew didn''t know what to say. He could see the fear and desperation in Tristan''s eyes.


    "I will help you. Don''t worry Tristan, we will find them. They mighte back to us, safe and sound."


    "My grandpa¡­ I need the help of my grandfather¡­"


    Tristan thought of Grandpa Lu. He needed his help in times like this. They would mobilize their resources just to find Zhen-Zhen.


    But the question was¡­ Could the Davis Family influence help them in tracking Zhen-Zhen''s location?


    Tristan could care less about the Bermuda Gang. He had no time to deal with those scumbags. His priority was to find his wife.


    With Matthew''s initiative, he called Agent Phoenix and let him handle the Bermuda Gang. He asked him to hand over those gang members to the police since they were already done with their interrogation.


    After giving Agent Phoenix instructions, Matthew and Sophia apanied Tristan going to the Davis Mansion.


    Andrew, Grandpa Lu, and their parents were shocked to see the condition of Tristan and Matthew. Their faces were covered by bruises. There was a gloomy aura surrounding Tristan.


    "Son, what happened to you and Matthew?" Isabelle dashed in Tristan''s direction. She cupped his face, assessing his wound.


    "Brother... Where have you been? Who did this to both of you?" Andrew also asked Tristan in puzzlement.


    Lucas''s expression darkened. He couldn''t ept that someone tried to hurt his son.


    "Where''s Lillie?" It was Grandpa Lu who noticed that Zhen-Zhen was not with them.


    Tristan didn''t answer his mother and brother. He turned to Grandpa Lu, answering his most important question.


    "Grandpa, my wife¡­ she went missing. Please help me. I want to find her by all means!" Tristan said with his pleading tone.


    Grandpa Lu clenched his fists when he heard that. "Who did this to you? Did they kidnap your wife? How dare they kidnap my beloved granddaughter-inw and my great-grandson?!!"


    Grandpa Lu was now furious.


    Tristan shook his head. "I don''t know who took my wife. She just suddenly disappeared without a trace. I need to find her grandpa. Please help me! Use your power and influence grandpa."


    "You don''t need to tell me twice. I will find her!" After saying that, Grandpa Lu immediately picked up his phone and dialed a special number.


    Andrew invited Matthew and Sophia to sit down while Isabelle pulled her son, Tristan to the sofa. He looked very problematic right now. She wanted tofort him.


    Lucas, on the other hand, started asking Sophia and Matthew about what happened. He knew that Tristan would not be able to answer him as his mind was clouded by worries and concerns for his wife.


    "I thought Tristan had a romantic dinnerst night with his wife? Both of you asked for a leave of absence. It just so happened that Tristan''s grandpa and Andrew decided to take lunch here, that''s why they were here," Lucas said to Matthew.


    Matthew and Sophia informed them of what happened yesterday. They mentioned the Bermuda gang but they omitted some facts regarding Zhen-Zhen''s power and FaMo''s involvement.


    They made it look like Tristan and Matthew defeated those guys that''s why they were able to restrain those gang members and brought them to Tristan''s penthouse.


    "So that''s the reason Tristan and Lillie didn''te homest night. You spent the night in the hospital. So what happened next? How does Lillie go missing?" Lucas said, rubbing his chin.


    Sophia and Matthew exchanged nces with one another. This time it was Sophia who answered Lucas.<sub> </sub>


    They tweaked the story as if Agent Phoenix was the one who helped them handle the situation and do the interrogation together with Sophia and Lillie while Tristan and Matthew were being treated in the hospital.


    "Matthew and Tristan were left in the hospital, while Lillie and I went to interrogate the men."


    Sophia paused for a moment. She didn''t know how she would tell them that some fog engulfed the house then she suddenly fainted. When she woke up, Zhen-Zhen was no longer there. She disappeared.


    They were still waiting for Sophia''s and Matthew''s response when Grandpa Lu returned and joined them. He was just done doing his phone call.


    "I already called the special forces and the special army under the Davis Family. Tristan,e with me. We will go to the headquarters. We need to tell them what you know. We will do our best to track Lillie''s location."


    "I wille with you," Andrew stood up and volunteered.


    "No, grandson, just stay in thepany. Tristan and I will not be around. You take care of thepany on our behalf." Grandpa Lu requested him.


    Andrew had no choice but to follow his grandfather''s request. Matthew decided to drop Sophia at her home first before apanying Tristan to support him.


    It seemed that a nationwide search for Zhen-Zhen was about to happen again today.


    *****


    Meanwhile, the person the Davis Family was looking for was together with the strongest guardian warrior.


    Liam teleported to a ce where he could confront Zhen-Zhen without worrying about ordinary humans. They were now in the greenfield inside Leo''s Private Vi.


    He was carrying Zhen-Zhen who was still unconscious. He put her down on the ground and made her lean on the trunk of the big old chestnut tree.


    Liam was still kneeling beside her, watching over her withplicated emotions on his face.


    "What should I do now? Should I bring you back to our world or kill you here?" he mumbled.


    In order to return to their world, Liam should first recover his energy. He exhausted too much power when he sent FaMo away. His energy was drained for casting lots of spells.


    Suppressing Zhen-Zhen''s power using his mark was not a joke as well. With that alone, he needed to use a lot of magical energy and power.


    Liam remembered the divine dagger. He took it from Leo this morning. Leo had be acquainted with the divine dagger. He was always borrowing it from Liam. ying with the dagger became Leo''s pastime.


    The moment he took the divine dagger from its sheath, it immediately glowed with a golden ray like the color of the sunshine.


    While watching the glowing dagger in his hand, Liam''s mind traveled back to the past. He recalled that their ancestors tried to pierce the heart of the demon god''s daughter using this dagger several times in the past.


    However, no matter how hard they tried, the dagger couldn''t prate the shield created by the demon god to protect his daughter, Zhen-Zhen.


    He wondered if the divine dagger could prate and hurt the demon god''s daughter now.


    ''Will it work? Or will a shield still protect her?'' Liam pondered at that thought as he darted his gaze back and forth between the dagger and Zhen-Zhen''s sleeping figure.


    This divine dagger was the only weapon that could end the life of a demon including Zhen-Zhen''s life. Liam was contemting whether he had to do it or not.


    He was torn between his duty as the leader of the guardian warriors and as a friend of Zhen-Zhen. He was put in a dilemma right now.


    He moved his gaze back on Zhen-Zhen''s face. She was sound asleep, a perfect opportunity to strike and attack her.


    ''Pierce her heart and your mission will be done.'' Liam''s alter ego spoke to him. But part of him didn''t want to hurt Zhen-Zhen.


    "Am I doing the right thing?" Liam mumbled, his voice filled with uncertainties.


    After taking his time, Liam finally made his decision. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. His grip on the dagger tightened.


    "I''m sorry, Lillie," Liam softly said before raising the dagger in his hand.


    *****


    "Zhen-Zhen!!!" FaMo screamed her name.


    FaMo, who was still trapped in his current spot, suddenly fell on his knees while pressing his chest. He felt an excruciating pain spreading all throughout his body.


    "Noooo! Zhen-Zhen is in danger!"

 Chapter 512 Its You?!

    ~ Leo''s Private Vi ~


    Just twenty minutes after Tristan and Grandpa Lu arrived at the headquarters of the special forces, they immediately located Zhen-Zhen''s location through her phone.


    Zhen-Zhen was carrying her phone inside her pocket that Liam failed to notice. Tristan and Grandpa Lu together with the special forces under the Davis Family left the headquarters in a rush to go to that location.


    Now, Leo''s Private Vi was surrounded by armed forces and private soldiers who were working under the Davis Family''smand.


    Leo, who was leisurely taking a nap inside his vi, was disturbed by the sounds of helicopters and other vehicles. It did not take long when his security guard informed him about the situation.


    Leo didn''t expect that he would wake up facing lots of highly armed men surrounding his vi.


    "What is happening here? Who are these men? Why are they here?" Leo mumbled, looking at his surroundings with utter disbelief.


    A group of men started approaching him. Leo was now standing at the front of his big mansion.


    "What are you doing here in my private vi? This is trespassing! Who gives you the right to set your foot here?"


    Leo yelled at them. He was furious. He didn''t want people going into his vi, how much more an army of men?


    Tristan and Grandpa Lu stepped up and faced Leo. Leo''s frown deepened upon seeing the grandfather and grandson duo. He was familiar with these two.


    ''What the hell? Two members of the Davis Family are here! What do they want from me?'' Leo marveled at that thought.


    "We are here to find my missing granddaughter. This is the location where we traced her signaling from her phone," Grandpa Lu informed Leo.


    "Missing granddaughter? As far as I know, no one has entered this vi since this morning or else my security should have informed me already."


    "We didn''t mean any harm. We just want to search this ce peacefully and find her." Grandpa Lu was the one talking to Leo since Tristan already joined the search team. They started searching the area, looking for Zhen-Zhen.


    Leo could only heave a sigh of frustration. He had no choice but to cooperate. Going against Grandpa Lu would not give him any benefits.


    Tristan and others were following the signal locator. And it brought them to the green fields where Liam and Zhen-Zhen arrived after he teleported back from Tristan''s penthouse.


    It did not take long when they lost the signal. Tristan was now standing on the same spot under the big old chestnut tree where Liam put down Zhen-Zhen. However, there was no sign of Liam and Zhen-Zhen there. They vanished again.


    "Sir, this is the spot where west saw the signal before it disappeared," one soldier had spoken to Tristan.


    Tristan didn''t respond. He was just clenching his fists and gritting his teeth. He thought he would be able to see his wife but she was not there.


    After a while, Tristanmanded the soldiers with his stern cold voice. "Continue the search around the area! We will not stop until we see my wife!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Noted, sir!"


    The soldiers responded in unison. They immediately made their moves, searching the other areas.


    "Zhen-Zhen, Father-inw, where are you? What happened to you? Please be safe," Tristan mumbled.


    He felt like he was losing his mind not seeing her. He had to find her as soon as possible or else, he would go insane.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Liam just arrived in another location. He was now inside a cave. This was the mountain where he first arrived into this world. He was looking at a crystal ball.


    He already kept the divine dagger, putting it back to its sheath. Liam took a deep breath. He already knew that this would happen.


    The Davis Family woulde looking for Zhen-Zhen since she was already part of that family. He could see in the crystal ball that Tristan and Grandpa Lu were currently searching for her in Leo''s Private Vi.


    Fortunately, he was quick enough to hide their presence. He cast another spell for dimension-hopping. Tristan and others almost saw them.<sub> </sub>


    He sat down on the ground, beside Zhen-Zhen. She was still unconscious. He made her lean on the rock. He reached out to touch her face.


    "What have you done to me? I¡­ I can''t do my mission anymore. I couldn''t hurt you, Lillie¡­ I couldn''t." Liam softly mumbled.


    He thought he could pierce her heart using the divine dagger, finish his mission and return to his world. But he was mistaken.


    The moment he raised his dagger, he had decided to do it as part of his duty as the leader of the guardian warriors. However, memories with Lillie kept shing in his mind.


    Seeing her sleeping peacefully without knowing that someone was trying to hurt her, Liam couldn''t plunge the dagger in her heart.


    Part of him was telling him that Zhen-Zhen was not evil. She was kind, sweet, and innocent. She was not the demon whom his ancestors were portraying to them as pure evil.


    Liam had seen the goodness in Zhen-Zhen''s heart. She was living like an ordinary human. She had friends. And she already had her own family.


    Liam also realized that Zhen-Zhen was just trying to protect Tristan and Matthew against those men. The things she said inside the penthouse, Liam wanted to hear her exnation.


    He just knew it. The demon god''s daughter is not evil. If she was then she had already created chaos in this world as soon as she arrived.


    Zhen-Zhen chose to live simply, hiding her powers from everyone. She tried to fit in with society. She went to school to learn more things.


    Liam couldn''t kill someone as kind as her, someone as pure as her. She was too innocent to be killed by him. The more he was looking at her the more he wanted to protect her.


    ''What should I do now?'' Liam asked himself.


    ''Should I just go back to my world? But my heart is telling me to keep you. Can I just keep you?'' Liam smiled bitterly at that thought.


    He knew that Zhen-Zhen loved Tristan so much. But deep inside, Liam didn''t want to give up. He was willing to wait until Zhen-Zhen would be able to open her heart again to someone.


    He thought Tristan was just an ordinary human. He had no supernatural power. Zhen-Zhen and Tristan had different life spans. She could live longer than an ordinary human. Liam was the same as he was a superbeing. He could live longer than Tristan.


    Suddenly, Liam had started desiring Zhen-Zhen. He wanted to be with her. He wanted to get her love and affection. He didn''t care even if she was a demon god''s daughter. Liam thought he had already fallen for her.


    He was jealous of Tristan. He was so lucky to have Zhen-Zhen. Liam wondered if they had just spared Zhen-Zhen before, maybe she would stay in their world living with the guardian warriors peacefully.


    Was it possible for Zhen-Zhen to forgive the guardian warriors for destroying her family and for sealing her for one hundred years? This was one of the so many questions running in his mind right now.


    Liam wanted to try and earn Zhen-Zhen''s trust. He would do his best and ask forgiveness on behalf of the other guardian warriors.


    He decided to tell Zhen-Zhen about his power. He would tell her that he was the same as her who possessed supernatural powers. He hoped by doing this, Zhen-Zhen would be closer to him.


    "If I persevere, will I be able to rece Tristan in your heart?" Liam mumbled as he continued caressing her face.


    It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen''s eyebrow twitched. It looked like she was about to wake up. Liam immediately retreated his arm. He was waiting for Zhen-Zhen to open her eyes.


    "Who are you? Don''t you darey a hand on my Zhen-Zhen!" A deep angry voice was heard at the entrance of the cave.


    Liam turned around only to see FaMo with zing red eyes. He was still in his demon god''s form. After exerting too much energy and magical force, FaMo was able to break Liam''s spell trap.


    With his protective instinct, he was able to trace Zhen-Zhen''s location. He teleported immediately to the ce where Zhen-Zhen was.


    The divine dagger triggered FaMo. When the dagger got near to Zhen-Zhen''s body, it sent a signal to FaMo, thus he experienced excruciating pain, telling him Zhen-Zhen was in danger.


    FaMo was now thinking about how he could separate that man away from Zhen-Zhen. He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to get involved once the fight started.


    Liam also stood up, facing FaMo. That was the moment FaMo got a clearer view of Liam''s face. He was surprised when he recognized Liam.


    "It''s you... The professor?!!" FaMo remembered he saw Liam in Zhen-Zhen''s university when he punished John and Lester.

 Chapter 513 A Confrontation Between FaMo & Liam

    "It''s you... The professor?!!" FaMo remembered he saw Liam in Zhen-Zhen''s university when he punished John and Lester.


    Liam didn''t respond to FaMo. He was also surprised to see him. He didn''t expect that FaMo would be able to track them easily.


    ''Is he really the demon god? Did he also change after arriving in this world?'' Liam marveled at that thought.


    He could still remember the words of the elders, telling them that the demon god loved to destroy and bring chaos to the world.


    However, he was wondering why the demon god didn''t even try to destroy this world even though this world was only dominated by ordinary humans with no superpowers.


    Famo was still confused. He couldn''t understand why the professor was there. ''Was he the one who took Zhen-Zhen? His power¡­ I couldn''t sense it before. But now, I can see the strong aura emanating from him.''


    "Are you a guardian warrior?" FaMo asked him again. He stepped closer to them.


    He moved his gaze from Liam to Zhen-Zhen. FaMo felt relieved when he saw Zhen-Zhen. He could feel that Zhen-Zhen was not injured at all.


    His anger level was reduced a little bit, knowing that Liam didn''t touch nor hurt Zhen-Zhen. She looked fine, only unconscious as of now.


    But FaMo didn''t put his guard down. He was not certain about Liam''s identity yet. Was he a friend or a foe? FaMo was waiting for Liam''s response.


    Meanwhile, Liam was also contemting whether to answer FaMo truthfully or not. As much as possible, he didn''t want to start a fight here. They might destroy the entire mountain and catch the attention of ordinary humans.


    If FaMo would learn that he was a guardian warrior, he was certain that FaMo would attack him. While FaMo''s attention was focused on Zhen-Zhen, Liam cast a concealment spell, hiding the divine dagger.


    He decided not to provoke FaMo, whom he thought was the demon god. He needed to hide his identity as a guardian warrior. But he would not hide his power.


    He wanted FaMo and Zhen-Zhen to know that he was also simr to them, a superbeing with supernatural power.


    After his long silence, Liam had finally spoken, answering FaMo''s query.


    "I''m not a guardian warrior. What are they? Yes, it''s me. I am Lillie''s History Professor. We met again, sir?" Liam said politely to FaMo.


    FaMo arched his eyebrows. He didn''t believe himpletely. He was still doubtful about Liam''s identity.


    "If you are not a guardian warrior, why did you take her? What are you nning to do to her? You also have powers! You are not an ordinary human being. You also don''t belong to this world." FaMo said while looking suspiciously at Liam.


    Liam stayed calm. FaMo couldn''t tell what was running in Liam''s mind right now. He was unpredictable. His expression was unreadable.


    "I took her because there is something I want to confirm. Yes, I am not an ordinary human, just like you and her. I just want to talk to her because I found out that we are alike," Liam justified his action.


    "Believe me or not, but I can''t harm her. I don''t want to hurt her. She is my student and I don''t have any reasons to harm her," Liam added, convincing FaMo.<sub> </sub>


    ''She is not evil. There''s no point in killing an innocent person. Instead, I want to protect her myself,'' he thought to himself.


    FaMo fell silent for a moment. He was still undecided whether to believe him or not. But he could tell that Liam''sst words were sincere. He could see in his eyes that he didn''t want to hurt Zhen-Zhen.


    FaMo didn''t want to start a fight as well. His main priority was to keep Zhen-Zhen safe. FaMo walked over, approaching Zhen-Zhen. Liam moved to the side, letting FaMo get near her.


    He immediately kneeled in front of Zhen-Zhen, checking her condition. He was now convinced that Liam didn''t mean any harm. She was safe and sound.


    "What did you do to her, making her unconscious? Don''t you know that she is pregnant? I swear I will kill you if something bad happens to her baby."


    Liam was stupefied when he heard that. ''Lillie? S-She''s pregnant?!!''


    He was shocked beyond belief. Fortunately, he didn''t pierce her using the divine dagger or else, Zhen-Zhen and her baby would be in great danger.


    "I-I didn''t do anything¡­ I just made her sleep. But it will not affect her health nor the health of her baby. I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t know that she was pregnant."


    Liam still felt a pang of guilt deep inside his heart. Though he didn''t harm Zhen-Zhen, there was that moment he tried to kill her. Zhen-Zhen would never forgive him if anything bad happened to her baby.


    It did not take long when the two men saw Zhen-Zhen move. She was now awake.


    "FaMo?" She called him. He was the first person that came into her view the moment she opened her eyes.


    "Zhen-Zhen, you are finally awake. How are you?" FaMo asked her worriedly while holding her shoulders.


    Zhen-Zhen rubbed her temples. When she gazed around, she noticed that they were no longer inside Tristan''s penthouse.


    "I''m just fine. Where are we? What happened to Sophia and to the men whom we were interrogating?" Zhen-Zhen asked FaMo, feeling confused.


    FaMo didn''t know the answer either. He was sent to another ce by Liam. faMo gazed up to Liam, ring at him. He was looking at him as if telling him ''This is your fault!''


    That was also the time Zhen-Zhen noticed another presence inside the cave. Her eyes widened in surprise seeing Liam.


    "Eh? Liam? What are you doing here?" Zhen_Zhen became more puzzled because of Liam''s presence.


    "Hi, Lillie. Hmm. To answer your first question, we are here in a cave on Mt. Argon. I was the one who brought you here," Liam said, smiling sheepishly at Zhen-Zhen. It seemed like he had so many things he needed to exin to her.


    Zhen-Zhen just blinked her eyes in amusement. She was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 514 What Is Your Relationship?

    "How were you able to do that? And for what purpose?" Zhen-Zhen finally found her voice again.


    She was really shocked knowing that Liam was the one who brought her to that mountain.


    "Exin to her everything," FaMo demanded Liam.


    Liam just scratched his face before nodding his head. He really meant to exin to her so that Zhen-Zhen would not hate him for doing this.


    "I''m sorry, Lillie. I did it on a whim. I just wanted to confirm something. You and I are simr. We both have supernatural powers. I got so excited after I discovered that," Liam said as his alibi.


    Zhen-Zhen still couldn''t believe that Liam also had a superpower. But she was d to know that she was not the only superbeing in Tristan''s world.


    "Is that really true? You have powers too?!" Zhen-Zhen said with her ted voice.


    Liam nodded his head to confirm it. FaMo, on the other hand, guided Zhen-Zhen to stand up. He even brushed off the dirt on Zhen-Zhen''s clothes.


    Liam was fascinated to see the gentle side of the demon god. He was too caring when it came to Zhen-Zhen. But there was one thing he noticed. Zhen-Zhen called him FaMo instead of father.


    ''Is FaMo also meant Dad or father? Oh, the demon god is also calling her Zhen-Zhen, not Lillie. Is Zhen-Zhen her real name?'' he asked himself.


    "By the way, Lillie, my power is water. I can control water. I guess yours is fire, am I right?"


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head. "Yes, that''s my power. But I am really curious. How did you find out about my supernatural ability?"


    Liam started to tell Zhen-Zhen how he noticed her power. He told her that he began to suspect that there was someone in the university who was not an ordinary human.


    He informed Zhen-Zhen about those situations wherein he encountered some strange phenomenon inside the university. Those were the moments Zhen-Zhen used her powers.


    "I started to track those incidents and put the pieces together. And those things led me to you. It just so happened that today I decided to confirm it, especially when I sensed your strong magical force nearby."


    Liam omitted the fact that he saw what happened in the warehouse, including the fact he put a mark on Zhen-Zhen''s wristst night when they met each other in the convenience store.


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip as he saw FaMo staring at her with a serious expression on his face. He already warned Zhen-Zhen before that she should avoid using her power to stay low profile.


    In the end, she was able to attract Liam''s attention. Who would have thought that there was another superbeing in the university aside from Zhen-Zhen?


    Then FaMo recalled the first time he sensed a strong force in that school when Zhen-Zhen took her examination. He bet that strong force came from Liam.


    p Zhen-Zhen frowned as she remembered that they still had unfinished business. She faced Liam while raising her eyebrow.</anda>


    "Liam, why did you suddenly do this? You should have waited and let me finish interrogating those men who beat Tristan and Matthew. You interrupted us. And what happened to Sophia? Was she left alone in that house together with those bad guys?"


    Zhen-Zhen scolded Liam for the very first time. She was worried about Sophia.


    "Don''t worry, Lillie. I already made sure that they couldn''t leave the basement. Speaking about those men, can I ask you something. Do you really intend to kill them if they don''t speak?"<sub> </sub>


    Both Zhen-Zhen and FaMo looked at Liam with disbelief. Was he really thinking that Zhen-Zhen could kill someone?


    "Are you really a friend of Zhen-Zhen? Or you are just dumb?" FaMo couldn''t control himself from insulting Liam.


    He couldn''t believe that Liam would think that Zhen-Zhen would kill someone.


    "Of course not. I don''t have any n of killing them nor hurting them. They already received enough beatings from FaMo." Zhen-Zhen corrected Liam''s wrong assumption right away.


    "I''m sorry. I really misunderstood it. I saw the mesing towards them. I thought~"


    Liam was not able to finish his words as FaMo cut him off immediately.


    "We were just scaring them so that they would speak. Zhen-Zhen had already created a shield, protecting those men. The fire will not be able to prate that barrier. They are all safe!"


    "Fortunately, they talked even before you interrupted us, or else, I will really kick your ass for ruining our n!" FaMo spoke spontaneously, venting out his frustration against Liam.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled faintly while tapping FaMo''s shoulder. She was trying to calm him down. It seemed like FaMo was enraged because of Liam''s actions.


    They couldn''t me FaMo. He was scared to death when he was separated from Zhen-Zhen. He sensed danger. He was supposed to be with her, protecting her. He thought something bad happened to Zhen-Zhen and her baby.


    On the other hand, Liam really felt guilty for the misunderstanding. He really misjudged Zhen-Zhen. He should have believed in her, instead of doubting her.


    "I''m really sorry¡­" These were the only words Liam could utter.


    He felt really embarrassed for thinking about the wrong assumption. He was d that he didn''t harm her, or else, he would never forgive himself.


    "It''s alright. But don''t do this again next time," Zhen-Zhen reminded him.


    "Can I ask one more thing?" Liam wanted to grab this opportunity to know the answers to those questions running in his mind right now.


    "Is Zhen-Zhen your real name? What is your rtionship with each other?"


    FaMo and Zhen-Zhen exchanged nces with one another after hearing thest question of Liam. They were contemting whether to tell him about their real rtionship or their father-daughter rtionship that Tristan and others knew.


    "Yes, Zhen-Zhen is my real name. It was the name given to me by my father." Zhen-Zhen paused for a moment before continuing.


    Since she would tell Tristan about her real connection with FaMo, she decided to share it also with Liam.


    "He is FaMo. My protector."


    Liam: "???"


    ''Protector? Not her father? So does it mean, this man is not the demon god.''

 Chapter 515 Sharing Another Secret

    ''Protector? Not her father? So does it mean, this man is not the demon god.''


    Liam couldn''t believe that he made another wrong assumption. The guy with them was not the demon god, but Zhen-Zhen''s protector.


    He knew that Zhen-Zhen would not lie about that. There''s no reason to hide the existence of her father.


    But FaMo resembled the demon god''s appearance. Then Liam thought that the protection demon god left to safeguard Zhen-Zhen before he vanished was FaMo.


    FaMo came from the demon god so it was not surprising if he looked like the demon god.


    "Do you have any more questions?" FaMo asked Liam sarcastically. Compared to Tristan, FaMo couldn''t exin why but he hated Liam more.


    His gut feeling was telling him not to fully trust Liam yet. It was good that Liam was Zhen-Zhen''s friend. However, he couldn''t deny the fact that he was another superbeing who had the capability to hurt Zhen-Zhen anytime.


    "Yes. I''m sorry if I am very curious about you and Zhen-Zhen. I am just really d that I am simr to both of you," Liam apologized since he could feel FaMo''s displeasure towards him.


    "It''s alright Liam. No need to apologize. I''m also d to know that we are alike," Zhen-Zhen responded.


    "But I think we have to go back now. I''m not sure what happened to Sophia. I''m worried about her. Besides, Tristan and Matthew might be waiting for us already. Zhen-Zhen wanted to go back to the penthouse already.


    FaMo nodded his head in agreement. He was also worried about Sophia, thinking that she was just alone in the penthouse together with those gang members.


    Liam, on the other hand, was contemting whether to tell Zhen-Zhen that Tristan was already searching for her together with some special forces. Just a while ago, he saw Tristan and the soldiers looking for Zhen-Zhen at Leo''s private vi.


    "Liam, are youing with us?" Zhen-Zhen asked him.


    She had no idea that Liam would take several minutes before he could teleport from one ce to another, unlike FaMo and Zhen-Zhen who could do it in just a blink of an eye.


    "You can go ahead. I think your husband is already searching for you. Let''s just see each other in school." After saying that, Liam turned to FaMo.


    "Again, I''m sorry for the misunderstanding. I don''t have any intention of making you worry by taking Lillie with me on a whim." Liam made a slight bow as a polite gesture to FaMo, Zhen-Zhen''s protector.


    "Don''t do it again, or else, I might really kill you next time," FaMo said, threatening Liam.


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen was rendered speechless. She could feel that FaMo didn''t like Liam. He also acted like this before toward Tristan.


    Tristan took a lot of time before he was able to win FaMo''s heart. He was always protective of Zhen-Zhen. Liam was not an exemption.


    "Yes, Sir," Liam politely responded to FaMo.


    Zhen-Zhen just smiled at Liam before holding FaMo''s hand. After a while, Zhen-Zhen and FaMo teleported back to Tristan''s penthouse.


    They were surprised that they didn''t see anyone. The house was already empty. Sophia was not there, even the Bermuda gang members.


    "Eh, where are they?" Zhen-Zhen asked FaMo.


    FaMo shrugged his shoulders. He had no idea as well.


    "I think we should try and teleport to the hospital where Matthew and Tristan are admitted," Zhen-Zhen suggested.


    FaMo just nodded in agreement.


    When they arrived in the private ward of Tristan and Matthew, no one was there. FaMo and Zhen-Zhen asked the nurses who passed by the room. They learned that Tristan and Matthew already left the hospital two hours ago.


    The two moved from one ce to another, searching for Tristan, Matthew, and Sophia. Little did they know Tristan and the Davis Family were also searching for them.


    *****


    Tristan and the soldiers just finished roaming around Leo''s private vi. Grandpa Lu approached his grandson immediately when they went back inside the mansion. Leo apanied Grandpa Lu in finding Zhen-Zhen but they didn''t see her anywhere.


    "Maybe, there is something wrong with the signal locator, giving you the wrong address. I swear I haven''t met your wife yet. How can I bring her here?" Leo defended himself.


    He didn''t want the Davis Family to use him of kidnapping. He would never do that.


    "How is it, grandson? Did you find her?"


    Tristan shook his head. He was tired. His body was aching but he didn''t mind it. He forced himself to move and find her in every corner of that vi but he still failed to see her.


    He felt like he was about to lose his mind. He didn''t know where to find her. He was worried sick about his wife and their baby.


    Every passing second of not knowing about her whereabouts was the most torturous moment of his life.


    Grandpa Lu watched Tristan with his concerned look. He could see how devastated he was.


    He understood that feeling. He was also like that when it came to histe wife, Cassandra. He would try to move mountains just for her.


    "Be strong, Tristan. We will find her. We will not stop until we see her," Grandpa Lu patted Tristan''s shoulder, consoling him.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan just nodded his head. Of course, he would not give up. He would never give up, especially when it came to Zhen-Zhen.


    Grandpa Lu was still consoling Tristan when suddenly his phone rang. It was a call from home. Grandpa Lu answered it right away.


    Grandpa Lu: " Hello?"


    Tristan''s mother, Isabelle, was the one who called Grandpa Lu. Tristan was not answering his phone so Isabelle contacted Grandpa Lu.


    Isabelle: " Dad, where are you? Come back home now. Lillie is here!"


    Isabelle''s excited voice echoed from the other line. Grandpa Lu''s face brightened up when he heard that. He immediately shook Tristan''s shoulders.


    "Grandson, let''s go home! Your wife is waiting for us. She was at home!" Grandpa Lu informed Tristan with his cheerful voice.


    Tristan didn''t know what to say. He felt relieved now. Finally, Zhen-Zhen was back.


    ''Is she just fine? What happened to her? Why did she just disappear without informing me?''


    Tristan and Grandpa Lu quickly left Leo''s Private Vi. They were in a hurry. They wanted to see Zhen-Zhen as soon as possible. They even forgot to say goodbye to Leo.


    Just a few minutester, Liam entered the house. Leo watched him in puzzlement.


    "Where have you been?"


    Liam just gave him a meaningful smile. He was in a good mood right now because of what happened between Zhen-Zhen and him. He felt like he became closer to her after this incident.


    "Hmm, not answering me? Don''t you know what had just happened here? My peaceful vi was surrounded by highly armed soldiers just because they were looking for a certain woman¡­ the CEO''s wife of the Heavenly Star Enterprise," Leo ranted at him.


    Liam let out a soft chuckle and said, "I know. I saw them. It happened because of me so don''t be mad at them for intruding on your private property. Don''t worry. I will be careful next time. I will not cause you any more trouble."


    Liam admitted that it was his fault, that''s why the Davis Family came to his vi together with special forces.


    Leo:"..."


    *****


    In the Davis Family Mansion¡­


    Tristan came running inside the house despite the pain he was feeling. He hadn''t recovered yet from the beatings he received from the members of the Bermuda Gang.


    The heaviness in his heart had been lifted the moment he saw Zhen-Zhen talking with his mother in the living room.


    "Wifey!!!" Tristan screamed her name before running in her direction.


    Zhen-Zhen immediately stood up to wee Tristan. Upon reaching her spot, he pulled her into a rib-crashing tight hug.


    Isabelle and Grandpa Lu just watched them. Grandpa Lu could finally rx now. He was d to see his granddaughter-inw safe and sound. He signaled Isabelle to leave the husband and wife, giving them their privacy.


    FaMo was also there, sitting on the couch in his cat form.


    "Wifey! I was so scared! I didn''t know where to find you? What happened? Why did you disappear? Please, don''t leave me like that again. I feel like I am slowly dying moments ago." Tristan didn''t hesitate to express his true feelings.


    Zhen-Zhen could see the fear in his eyes. "I''m sorry, Tristan. I didn''t mean to make you worry. This happened because of someone."


    Tristan broke the hug to see Zhen-Zhen''s face. He was confused when he heard herst statement. "What do you mean that this happened because of someone? Who is that someone?"


    "I will tell you everything. Let''s go to our room. There is another important thing I wanna share with you," Zhen-Zhen said, ncing at FaMo meaningfully.


    Tristan nodded. The three of them went upstairs, heading straight into their room. Zhen-Zhen and FaMo were now facing Tristan.


    "There is another secret I haven''t told you yet, Tristan."


    "It''s alright, wifey. Just tell me everything. I will listen."


    "It''s about FaMo... FaMo is my protector¡­ he can transform into a cat and a human."


    Tristan was taken aback when he heard that. It only meant that FaMo also had power. He was a magical creature who was protecting Zhen-Zhen.


    Seeing Tristan being silent, Zhen-Zhen continued to share their secrets.


    "Tristan, the person whom you thought is my father¡­ is FaMo. He can also transform using my father''s appearance. He pretended to be my father."


    After saying that, FaMo, who was in his cat form, suddenly transformed into his human form in front of Tristan.


    Tristan: "..."


    ''FaMo and my father-inw are just one person??!!''

 Chapter 516 FaMos Real Identity

    Tristan: "..."


    ''FaMo and my father-inw are just one person??!!''


    Tristan was shocked beyond belief when he learned the truth about FaMo''s identity. His so-called father-inw turned out to be FaMo, the fluffy ck cat.


    ''All this time, FaMo can understand us. I think this is the reason why I always felt that he was watching me and Zhen-Zhen before.''


    "Father-inw?? I mean FaMo?" Tristan didn''t know what to say. He was shaken by this revtion.


    "What should I call you?" Tristan asked FaMo.


    Zhen-Zhen and FaMo looked at each other. She wanted FaMo to decide on that.


    "You can call me FaMo if I am in my cat form. Zu Wan or Father-inw, if I am in my human form," FaMo responded to Tristan.


    Tristan nodded his head. He still liked to call him father-inw. He was still acting as the father of Zhen-Zhen since he was her protector.


    "I''m sorry, Tristan, if we hide this from you," Zhen-Zhen apologized to him. But FaMo spoke up to defend Zhen-Zhen.


    "It''s my decision not to tell you about my other identity because I want to observe you in my cat form. I was still in doubt about your true motive towards Zhen-Zhen at that time. So I had to assess you secretly."


    Tristan could understand FaMo''s intention. He just wanted to protect Zhen-Zhen. He didn''t want others to take advantage of her kindness.


    "Zhen-Zhen, no need to apologize. I understand it very well. I know this is very shocking but I can always handle strange things like this since my wife is a demon god''s daughter."


    "But there is one thing I am curious about. What is your true form, Father-inw?" Tristan added, asking FaMo with so much interest in his eyes.


    FaMo looked intently at Tristan. He was contemting whether he should show him his true form or not. He remembered that he punished Tristan lots of times in the form of a nightmare.


    "Go ahead, FaMo. Tell him now," Zhen-Zhen urged him, shing a faint smile.


    Tristan had be faithful and honest to them. Now, Zhen-Zhen wanted to tell Tristan everything.


    ''No more secrets''~ This was their promise to each other when she gave Tristan the second chance to prove his love to her.


    Tristan was now a big part of her life. He deserved to know everything about her and FaMo. They were making their rtionship stronger with their trust and faith in each other.


    After a few minutes of waiting, Tristan had finally learned the true form of FaMo. He also transformed in front of Tristan, using the mini version of his dragon form.


    Tristan''s eyes bulged out of their sockets and his jaw dropped the moment he recognized the ck Fire Dragon flying in front of them. He would never forget this dragon since it was the cause of his sleepless nights in the past.


    It was the same ck fire dragon who was always appearing in his nightmare. But FaMo did not look scarypared to before because he was just a tiny dragon. The dragon in his nightmare was so big that he could devour hundreds of men.


    "Oh my¡­ you are the ugly-scary-looking dragon in my dream¡­" Tristan felt like crying as he reminisced about how he suffered from FaMo''s nightmare.


    Now, he understood why the ck Fire Dragon was always threatening him not to touch, hurt, and make Zhen-Zhen cry. He was Zhen-Zhen''s protector all along.<sub> </sub>


    But to think about it, FaMo''s warning was very helpful to Tristan. Because of that, he received constant reminders not to hurt Zhen-Zhen''s feelings. He was still grateful to FaMo.


    Meanwhile, FaMo narrowed his eyes at Tristan, signaling him to keep his mouth shut. Zhen-Zhen had no idea that FaMo tortured Tristan in his dream.


    As if Tristan had understood FaMo''s signal, he stopped talking further about his weird dreams and nightmares.


    After Tristan had seen his true form. FaMo returned to his human form. It would be troublesome if someone would suddenly barge in their room, seeing FaMo''s true form.


    "Okay, wifey. Now, let''s talk about your disappearance," Tristan said, pulling Zhen-Zhen to their bed.


    He knew that it would be a long talk so he decided to sit down with her. Zhen-Zhen followed him obediently. Tristan wrapped his arms around her waist and ced his chin over her shoulder.


    "Now talk! I will listen. I''m so worried about you, our Little Davis, and my father-inw." Tristan put on a pitiful face.


    FaMo just massaged his temples as he remembered what happened. Even FaMo was scared to death, thinking that Zhen-Zhen was in danger. So he could rte to Tristan''s feelings.


    He knew that Tristan was frightened to the core when both of them suddenly disappeared. FaMo began ming Liam again in his mind.


    ''Argh! That professor! I don''t fully trust him yet. I feel like he is still hiding something from us,'' FaMo thought to himself.


    FaMo grabbed a vacant seat and sat down. He also liked to hear what Zhen-Zhen would tell Tristan. If she missed something, FaMo would be the one to inform Tristan.


    ''Oops, wait. I just remember¡­ Tristan often gets jealous because of that professor. I wonder how he will react once he learns that Zhen-Zhen''s gorgeous professor also has a superpower like Zhen-Zhen.''


    ? Zhen-Zhen began telling Tristan of what had transpired in the house from the time she lost her consciousness until she woke in the cave.


    "The person who took me in the house was Liam," Zhen-Zhen said, ncing at him.


    Tristan frowned when he heard that familiar name.


    "Huh? Are you talking about Liam, your History professor? That punk??!" Tristan asked her exasperatedly.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head, confirming it.


    Tristan''s face darkened almost instantly when he saw Zhen-Zhen''s response.


    "How dare he do that? Why did he take you? What does he want from you?" Tristan was furious.


    "Oh, Wait! Father-inw, why did you just let that punk take my wife? I know you can easily beat him. You even beat fifteen men when you fought the Bermuda Gang? You are Zhen-Zhen''s protector! Please don''t let other men get near my wife, father-inw?!" he started questioning FaMo.


    FaMo: "..."


    FaMo was stupefied by Tristan''s sudden outburst.

 Chapter 517 You Have Me!

    Tristan ranted at FaMo spontaneously, scolding him for not stopping Liam. Howe Liam was able to take Zhen-Zhen if FaMo was there with her?


    Tristan gave FaMo a suspicious look. "Father-inw, don''t tell me you are shipping my wife to that green-eyed punk?!"


    Tristan tantly used FaMo. He even called Liam green-eyed punk out of annoyance. He couldn''t ept that FaMo didn''t do something against him. He thought FaMo just allowed Zhen-Zhen to be with Liam.


    FaMo felt like his eardrums were exploding after hearing those usations from Tristan. He stood up and walked over, pinching Tristan''s face. He wanted to smack his forehead but he couldn''t do it since Zhen-Zhen was there.


    "Don''t use me, you dumb fool! I will never ship her to anyone. You are Zhen-Zhen''s husband and the father of her baby. Why should I find another man for her?"


    Zhen-Zhen just giggled seeing the interaction between FaMo and Tristan. She was d to see the great improvement in their rtionship.


    Meanwhile, Tristan felt like he was over the moon when he heard those phrases from FaMo.


    "Does it mean you already approved me for Zhen-Zhen, Father-inw?" His eyes lit up and his face was glowing with happiness.


    "Of course! You already have proven to me how much you love her. Besides, I could see that my Zhen-Zhen is so happy when she is with you," FaMo admitted to Tristan.


    He was also saying this to console Tristan in advance. He knew that Tristan would feel bad once he learned that Liam had a superpower just like Zhen-Zhen.


    He remembered Tristan asking him to give him power in order to protect Zhen-Zhen but both FaMo and Zhen-Zhen refused. Besides, they were not sure if it would work or not.


    There must be pros and cons when transferring power to an ordinary human. FaMo had no experience in doing this before. Zhen-Zhen didn''t want Tristan to suffer for the sake of acquiring magical powers.


    Zhen-Zhen tilted her head to nt a soft kiss on Tristan''s cheek. She could see the joy in Tristan''s eyes. She liked to see his smile. Just a while ago he looked so upset and annoyed because of Liam.


    "But father¡­ I am curious how and why Liam took my wife? What did he do to you, wifey? Did he hurt you? Did he tell you he liked you? Is he trying to steal you from me?" Tristan bombarded them again with so many questions about Liam.


    "No, it''s not like that," Zhen-Zhen responded.


    FaMo sighed deeply before dropping the bomb to Tristan.


    "Liam has a superpower."


    Those three simple words from FaMo caused a huge blow on Tristan''s ego. He was dumbfounded for a moment. He didn''t know what to say as he was still trying to absorb FaMo''s words.


    ''Liam has a superpower? Does it mean he is also powerful just like my wife? How is that possible?''


    Tristan gave FaMo a questioning look. He wanted to hear more about Liam''s ability. Tristan wished to have magical powers and super strength so that he could protect his wife against the guardian warriors who wanted to hurt her.


    However, it seemed that his wish would nevere true. Was it really impossible to happen? But howe Liam had the thing he was wishing for?<sub> </sub>


    Before, he was jealous of him because of his clean reputation. Now he became more insecure and inferior to Liam because of his powers.


    ''Why am I so worthless and useless that I can''t even protect my wife?'' Tristan felt horrible.


    FaMo continued supplying Tristan with information about Liam''s ability.


    "He could also teleport. He used that ability to move Zhen-Zhen to another ce. Don''t worry, he is not that powerful. I just became careless and fell into his trap," FaMo said, justifying his failure to prevent Liam from taking Zhen-Zhen.


    Deep inside, FaMo also couldn''t ept that Liam was able to trap him easily using some unknown source of power. He knew that Liam was a water-element wielder but he had no idea that he was also a shaman and a healer.


    Liam didn''t reveal all his power. FaMo didn''t even notice that Liam put his mark on Zhen-Zhen.


    "Liam said he wanted to confirm something about my power and he wanted to tell me about his power. That''s what he said when we were in a mountain cave at Mr. Argon," Zhen-Zhen also joined the conversation.


    After telling Tristan everything, FaMo and Zhen-Zhen noticed Tristan''s silence. He was really bothered by this discovery.


    He felt like Liam became the greatestpetitor he had right now. He was worried that Zhen-Zhen would be closer to Liam since they were alike.


    After his long silence, Tristan finally spoke up. "I''m so jealous of him. I want to ask him how he is able to get that power."


    "Father, Zhen-Zhen, can I also have power? I want to have power too," Tristan added with his desperate voice.


    FaMo and Zhen-Zhen exchanged nces with one another. They could feel the helplessness in Tristan''s voice.


    This time Zhen-Zhen turned around to face Tristan. She cupped his face, her clear blue eyes meeting his hazel eyes.


    "Why do you still want to have that power? FaMo will always be here for us, protecting our family. Don''t be jealous of him just because he has magical power," Zhen-Zhen softly said,forting him.


    "Don''t think about those trivial things. Though you don''t have powers, still you have me. Am I not enough, Tristan?"


    Tristan was taken aback when he heard that. Zhen-Zhen was right. Of course, Zhen-Zhen was more than enough! She was the most precious thing or rather person he could ever have in his life.


    "I love you just the way you are, Tristan, with or without magical powers," Zhen-Zhen added, before leaning in to kiss him on his lips.


    And just like that, Zhen-Zhen was able to wash away his insecurity towards Liam. Her words were enough to pacify his jealous heart. Of course, kissing her was the most effective one.


    FaMo just shook his head before standing up. He turned into his cat form and left the room quietly without saying goodbye.


    The husband and wife were already in their own magical world, just kissing each other passionately.

 Chapter 518 Sexy Time

    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen didn''t realize that FaMo already left their room to give them more privacy. When they broke apart from that passionate kiss, FaMo was nowhere to be found.


    Tristan hugged Zhen-Zhen tightly. He felt relieved that she was already in his arms. He almost lost his mind just worrying about her.


    "Zhen-Zhen, can I make love to you now? I missed you so much. I want to possess you right here right now," Tristan asked her with eyes filled with desire and longing.


    Zhen-Zhen also missed Tristan. They hadn''t had intercourse for the past few days now. Tristan became busy with the preparation of Empire City''s Centennial Year Celebration.


    They were also afraid that they might hurt Little Davis so they avoided it. Tristan even asked this silly question to Zhen-Zhen''s doctor if they could still sleep and make love even though Zhen-Zhen was already pregnant.


    Tristan rejoiced when the doctor said that it was okay to do the deed. Zhen-Zhen was still in her first month of pregnancy so there''s no problem about the two of them making love with each other.


    But Zhen-Zhen''s main concern right now was Tristan''s health.


    "Hey, Tristan¡­ Do you think you can handle it? Look at yourself. You haven''t recovered yet from the injury that you received from those gang members. I bet your entire body is still aching, right?"


    Tristan pouted when he heard that. He had to admit that Zhen-Zhen was right. He was not in a hundred percent good condition and it might affect his performance. However, he really wanted to do it with her.


    "Wifey, my body is aching. and it needs you so that I will not feel the pain anymore. All I need is you and I will be fine. I am craving for you. Please wifey. Just once¡­ we will just do it once today," Tristan put on a pitiful face while begging her.


    Tristan was still waiting for her response but his hands were already making some moves. He already slid his hand under her dress, caressing her thigh while his other hand was rubbing Zhen-Zhen''s back.


    She was wearing a in yellow dress that she broughtst night together with Sophia. They had no time to go home so they were not able to get their clothes.


    They just bought clothes for the four of them in a boutique near the hospital where Matthew and Tristan were admitted.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t have the heart to say no because she also wanted to feel Tristan''s love. His simple touch made her hot and throbbing instantly. Her body was reacting to his touch.


    Was it because of her pregnancy hormones? She was getting horny for some unknown reason. It had been so long since thest time they had sex. She also missed their intimate moments.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t object anymore. She just nodded her head as a response to Tristan. Upon getting her approval, Tristan lifted her, making her legs straddling him on the bed in a kneeling position.


    A satisfied smile yed across his face as he started undressing her.


    "Thank you, wifey. I will still try my best to satisfy you even though I am injured," he murmured before nibbling on her earlobe.


    Zhen-Zhen gasped when he suddenly pulled her dress down, revealing her two beautiful round breasts that were still covered by her ckcy bra.


    Tristan couldn''t wait to remove all her clothes since he was so eager to do this. Finally, after abstaining for several days, he would be able to taste heaven again in Zhen-Zhen''s arms.


    Tristan traced her soft wless skin, starting from her neck going to her shoulders and arms. He followed the path of his hands by nting wet kisses from her jaws going down her neck, shoulders, and arms.


    He ran his tongue on her bare skin, licking and sucking on her skin. Zhen-Zhen could only let out a soft moan when Tristan cupped her breasts, squeezing and rubbing them through her bra.


    She anchored her hands around his neck, tugging his hair as Tristan was giving her small love bites on the nook of her neck.


    Zhen-Zhen was enjoying the attention Tristan was giving her. A surprise groan escaped Tristan''s mouth when she started rubbing her core on Tristan''s hard bulge. She was moving her hips back and forth on top of Tristan''sp.<sub> </sub>


    The friction of their fleshes gave them a wonderful sensation, reigniting their passion and desire towards each other.


    Tristan was still in the process of removing her underwear when he suddenly stopped what he was doing. Zhen-Zhen looked at him in confusion.


    Tristan smiled at her sheepishly, scratching his nose. It seemed that he had something to say but he was hesitating. His cheeks were also blushing from embarrassment.


    "Why, Tristan?" Zhen-Zhen asked him.


    "Wifey, I want to change venue. Can we continue this in the bathroom? I want to take a quick shower first. My body is covered with sweat. Please join me."


    Tristan felt sticky because his body got sweaty a lot when he was searching for Zhen-Zhen all over the ce. He was physically exhausted from all the running he did for the past several hours.


    But now that Zhen-Zhen was back in his arms, it seemed that he was recharged. He even wanted to do another physical exercise with Zhen-Zhen.


    Just the thought of spending a sexy time with Zhen-Zhen, Tristan had recovered his energy with his willpower.


    Worrying about Tristan, Zhen-Zhen just teleported to the bathroom together with Tristan. She didn''t let him walk or carry her. She could feel that Tristan got tired from searching for her.


    Upon arriving in the bathroom, Zhen-Zhen helped Tristan in taking off his shirt. She was only wearing her underwear while Tristan was still fully clothed.


    "Let me take care of you. Let me help you take a bath," Zhen-Zhen offered to Tristan.


    Tristan dly epted her offer with a wide grin. After removing his shirt, Tristan held her narrow waist, staring at her intently as he watched her every movement.


    He was already half-naked. His chiseled chest was exposed to Zhen-Zhen. She caressed it using both hands.


    Her hands were doing a smooth sliding movement from his sturdy chest going down his well-defined stomach.


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle when Zhen-Zhen pinched every bun of his eight-pack abs.


    "Do you like my physique now, wifey? Or should I do more work out? Do you love my abs?" Tristan asked him with a teasing smile on his handsome face.


    Zhen-Zhen chewed on her lower lip before nodding her head. "Yes, I love them. You are already in the right shape. Eat more to gain a little bit of weight."


    "Eh, do I look skinny to you, wifey?" Tristan pouted.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled, "Nope, you are not. You are already perfect in my eyes."


    With thepliments and praises Zhen-Zhen gave him, Tristan kissed her hard as a sign of his gratitude.


    Little did they know that while they were having a sexy time inside the bathroom, someone could also feel and sense what Zhen-Zhen was doing and experiencing inside.


    Liam hadn''t removed his mark on Zhen-Zhen yet. The connection spell was still in her system.

 Chapter 519 More Than Once

    Liam was taking a nap in his room when he remembered that he hadn''t removed his mark on Zhen-Zhen. Feeling a little bit bored, he decided to check on her through the connection spell he put on her wrist.


    Who would have thought that by doing that he would witness Zhen-Zhen''s and Tristan''s intimate moments?


    Witnessing did not mean that Liam could see what was happening there but he could feel what Zhen-Zhen was feeling since they were connected through the spell. Aside from that, he could also hear the conversation between Zhen-Zhen and Tristan.


    Liam''s mark worked for both location tracking and spying. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were already in the bathroom when Liam started checking on her.


    Liam heard the soft moan of Zhen-Zhen. He thought she was in pain or something so he tried to concentrate and found out what was happening to her.


    Indeed, curiosity could kill a cat. Because of that, he witnessed something he was not supposed to know. He identally invaded the couple''s privacy.


    Zhen-Zhen had just finished undressing Tristan. Her underwear was also scattered on the cold floor of the bathroom.


    Tristan turned on the dial of the shower. Zhen-Zhen picked up the soap, applying it to Tristan''s body. Tristan couldn''t help but gasp in anticipation.


    Zhen-Zhen''s soft hands were now caressing and touching Tristan''s body covered by soap and bubbles. While she was doing that, Tristan also started spreading soap all over her body.


    After a while, Tristan''s hand found Zhen-Zhen''s round breasts. He was amazed when he noticed that her breasts looked bigger nowpared to before.


    ''Is this one effect of being pregnant? Is Zhen-Zhen already producing milk on her boobs?'' Tristan asked himself innocently.


    Out of curiosity, Tristan pinched one nipple, while his mouth tried to suck her other nipple. Zhen-Zhen moaned because of the sensation brought by Tristan''s sucking mouth. He was sucking her as if he was a baby craving milk.


    ''Hmm, Little Davis is not yet around so in the meantime, Dad will be the one to suck Mom''s breasts,'' Tristan smiled yfully at those naughty thoughts.


    Zhen-Zhen''s moan echoed in the bathroom as Tristan continued sucking her nipples alternately. His hand was also touching and squeezing her breasts alternately. They were bouncing on Tristan''s palm.


    His free hand moved south, touching her wet core. Tristan used his fingers to open her folds, rubbing her clitoris. Another loud moan escaped Zhen-Zhen''s mouth when Tristan suddenly put his middle finger inside her precious cave.


    Zhen-Zhen anchored her arms around his neck for support. Tristan released her breast to im her lips. He kissed her hard with so much eagerness, sucking and biting her lips like there was no tomorrow.


    His beastly desire reignited, fuelled further by Zhen-Zhen''s soft moans. While he was kissing her passionately, Tristan put another finger inside her core. Now, his middle and index fingers continued thrusting in and out of her.


    She was gasping and moaning in between their kisses. Tristan wanted to tease her more so the moment Zhen-Zhen felt that she wasing, he retreated his fingers.


    "Tristan¡­ No¡­ please continue. Don''t stop," Zhen-Zhen begged. She was left hanging. She was almost there, reaching her climax but Tristan suddenly stopped moving his fingers inside her core.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan just chuckled because of Zhen-Zhen''s cute expression. She was pouting her lips while pleading with him to continue.


    "Not yet, Wifey. Be patient. You are not allowed to climax yet. Let''s botheter, okay?"


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t respond. Instead, she moved her hand down to touch Tristan''s hard boner. He gasped when Zhen-Zhen suddenly squeezed his shaft as a sign of his punishment.


    He couldn''t me her. It was his fault for stopping her to reach her climax. Now, Zhen-Zhen was nning to get even with him.


    ''Damn! My wife also learned how to counter my attacks. Is she nning to punish me like this?'' Tristan pondered to himself.


    His attention was brought back when she started stroking his shaft, up and down using both hands.


    Her hands felt amazing. They were so soft against his throbbing hard rod. Tristan''s groan filled the bathroom.


    Tristan turned off the shower and gently pushed Zhen-Zhen, her back was now touching the wall. She was now trapped between the cold wall and Tristan''s hot body. Her bouncing buns were now pressed on Tristan''s sturdy chest.


    Tristan was back on kissing her lips. He slid his tongue inside her mouth, exploring and tasting her. She matched the intensity of his kiss. She met Tristan''s tongue with hers, wrestling each other inside her mouth.


    Tristan couldn''t take this anymore. He felt the need to im her now so he lifted her hips and Zhen-Zhen wrapped her legs around Tristan''s waist.


    While Tristan was holding her up, Zhen-Zhen held his rod, guiding it to her tight hole. It had been so long since thest time he imed her. Tristan was surprised that Zhen-Zhen was still tight.


    He slowly moved, thrusting his manhood inside her core. The pleasure was overwhelming. He missed this feeling.


    He had been starved for a long time, that''s why Tristan couldn''t control his lust and desire for her. He rocked her hard with his erected manhood and Zhen-Zhen hugged him tightly, weing his every thrust.


    Tristan continued pumping in and out of her. But eventually, Tristan got tired since his body was not yet recovered. Zhen-Zhen also noticed that Tristan''s movement slowed down.


    Thinking about Tristan''s condition, Zhen-Zhen made him sit on the bowl. She took the initiative to insert his manhood inside her core. She started bouncing up and down for several minutes.


    Tristan didn''t move. He just let her ride him, holding her waist while caressing her back. She continued riding him for several minutes until both of them reached their climax. He released his load inside her.


    They rested for a few moments, panting and catching their breath. When their eyes met, it seemed that they were still up for another round. Tristan said they would only do it once but they changed their minds.


    Tristan kissed her aggressively and she responded with the same intensity. They were lost again in their world of passion.

 Chapter 520 Are You Still A Virgin?

    Liam didn''t know what to do after witnessing the intimate moment between Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. He regretted checking on her at the wrong time.


    He thought something happened to her but it turned out she was enjoying her passionate time with her husband, Tristan.


    Now, he couldn''t take it out of his mind. He was also affected both emotionally and physically. His body also responded to the sensation Zhen-Zhen was feeling at that moment.


    Liam was now having a problem on how he would tame the little beast that was awakened due to the incident. This was the first time it happened to him.


    Typically, Liam had a lot of self-control. He was the most well-disciplined guardian warrior in their realm. He was not the kind of person who would easily give in to carnal desire.


    However, the connection spell was too strong and Liam was so vulnerable when it came to Zhen-Zhen. This incident reignited his hidden desire for Zhen-Zhen. Now he didn''t know what to do to relieve himself.


    "What should I do now?" Liam mumbled to himself, looking down at his angry beast. It was bulging.


    Liam was still contemting what to do when Leo suddenly barged in his room. He immediately took the pillow and ced it at the top of hisp when he saw Leoing in.


    But it was toote, Leo had already seen it. He could also tell that something was wrong with Liam. His forehead was covered by sweat and he looked troubled by something.


    When he saw the bulge on Liam''s pants, he somehow guessed what was his main concern. He figured out that Liam needed to relieve himself.


    Leo suddenly burst outughing since this was the first time he saw Liam acting like this. He also thought that Liam was so different from other men like he was a saint. Who would have thought that he could also be affected by carnal desires?


    Liam''s cheeks reddened in embarrassment. When Leoughed, he knew that he caught him facing a serious problem right now.


    "Oh, man. I didn''t know that you are capable of blushing. Hahaha Liam, are you still a virgin? Why are you feeling embarrassed just because of this? It''s natural. This is in our nature as a man so don''t feel shy about this." Leo said with a teasing smile.


    He was really amused and fascinated to see Liam''s expression.


    Liam threw the pillow, aiming at Leo''s face. However, he moved quickly, catching the pillow before it could hit his face.


    "Stop it, Leo! You are making me more embarrassed!" Liamined to him, pouting his lips.


    Leo let out another chuckle."Oh man, Don''t tell me I am right? You are still a virgin? Didn''t sleep with any woman yet? Damn? Are you really a saint? How old are you now?"


    "If you haven''t experienced gettingid at your age, I would say that you missed the fun in your life," Leo continued teasing Liam.


    "Wow!! Fun? That is a big word from a man who is always staying at home all day!" Liam snorted at Leo. He also made a counterattack.


    Leo just raised his eyebrow at Liam. "Hmm, well at least I already have sex several times. And how about you? A virgin warrior?! Hahaha! What are you doing all those years man?"<sub> </sub>


    "I''m training to be stronger in order to protect our world against the threat of the demon god.., and to protect humanity," Liam answered Leo truthfully.


    Leo was taken aback when he heard that. He didn''t know that Liam was really serious when it came to his duty and responsibility. Leo thought that Liam spent most of his time just training and getting stronger to protect what was important to him.


    "Kidding aside, I thought you already found her? Did you aplish your mission already? Have you removed that threat? Are you going back to your world?" Leo asked him curiously.


    Leo would feel a little bit sad if Liam would leave. He would be back to being a loner. He was already used to hispany. He found a good friend in him.


    "No, I''m not leaving yet. I want to stay here longer. I am having fun teaching in the university. Besides, I don''t think I still need to do my mission." Liam informed Leo.


    Leo knew everything about Liam. He told him everything including his mission about finding the demon god''s daughter in this world.


    Leo was the one who helped him adjust to this new world. He provided him food, shelter, and the most important thing, his identity.


    "She is not evil so I don''t need to eliminate her. All I wanted to do now is to protect her¡­ or maybe wait for her until she would learn to love another person again." Liam was being honest with Leo. He was the only one he could talk to about these things.


    "Whoa¡­ so does it mean you fell in love with your enemy?" Leo asked him in amazement.


    Liam fell silent for a moment. Was it really love? Or just a strong attraction? But the first time he met Zhen-Zhen, she was stuck in his mind. He couldn''t forget her. He just found himself thinking about her.


    He even thought of searching for her so that he could see her again. But fate made them meet each other sooner. He saw her again at the University of Imperial Knight.


    "I don''t know if this is love¡­ since I haven''t experienced it yet. But one thing is for sure. I want to be with her. I am always missing her. I am always thinking about her."


    Leo just shook his head.


    "Well, I am not an expert in terms of love. But I know the solution to your problem now," Leo said, pointing his finger at Liam''s pants.


    Liam just looked at Leo, helplessly. He could also be yful sometimes.


    "The first option, you can relieve yourself using your own. You only have to use your hands. The second option, I can find a girl who will be willing to help you. Haha with your looks, I know girls wille running to you, throwing themselves at your arms willingly."


    "Third, you can beg me, then maybe I can help you. Hahaha!"


    Liam: "..."


    "Haha, I am just kidding with the third option!"

 Chapter 521 They Didnt Reflect On Their Sin

    In the evening, Grandpa Lu summoned Tristan and Lucas to his study room. Since they became busy searching for Zhen-Zhen, Grandpa Lu was not able to give much attention to the incident that happened to Tristan and Matthew.


    But now that Zhen-Zhen was back, Grandpa Lu wanted to hear everything about those men who hurt his grandson. What was their motive?


    Grandpa Lu, Tristan, and Lucas were now gathered inside Grandpa Lu''s study. On the other hand, Zhen-Zhen was currently talking to Isabelle together with Pam-Pam and FaMo in the living room.


    "Grandson, who did this to you?" Grandpa Lu asked Tristan.


    Lucas already heard what happened through Matthew and Sophia, only Grandpa Lu was unaware of what happened.


    "They are called the Bermuda Gang. They are an infamous gang, known to be loyal to their clients. They will not betray their clients unless threatened by death." Tristan paused for a moment, recalling his conversation with Matthew.


    The two of them had already created a story that would not reveal Zhen-Zhen''s and FaMo''s involvement during the interrogation.


    "Fortunately, Matthew and I together with Agent Phoenix were able toe up with a better strategy to make them talk," Tristan added.


    "That''s my son! Very smart and intelligent!" Lucas couldn''t help but praise his son.


    He alsomended the two men for fighting those gang members as they protected those twodies.


    "Hmm, Ok. So let me hear what you found out. Who hired them?" Grandpa Lu urged Tristan to continue.


    "At first, they revealed the involvement of John Bancroft."


    Grandpa Lu frowned when he heard that familiar surname. Lucas refreshed his father''s memory.


    "I think he is the son of the Bancroft Family. Remember the Bancroft Company, father? It was one of thepanies you bannedst time."


    "What?! That punk again? The one who schemed against Matthew''s girlfriend!"


    Tristan and Lucas exchanged nces with one another. They were amused that Grandpa Lu could still remember clearly, despite his old age.


    Grandpa Lu squinted his eyes at them when he saw their expression. He somehow guessed what they were thinking.


    "LUCAS DAVIS and TRISTAN DAVIS, are you two underestimating me just because I am old?! Hmmp. I have a very keen memory. I don''t have a memory gap yet! I can still even remember the most embarrassing moment both of you have done during your childhood days!" Grandpa Lu ranted at them.


    "Oh, Dad! Please don''t remind me of that. Alright, I know! My father is the best! He can remember everything! Hehe," Lucas reacted immediately, smiling sheepishly at his father.


    Tristan could only shake his head helplessly. ''Ah, my grandpa is really sensitive sometimes.''


    "Okay. Back to our topic, what are you gonna do now with that punk? Do you want me to handle it for you?"<sub> </sub>


    Tristan shook his head. "No grandpa. I will take care of him myself. But there is something more important you and Dad need to know."


    Grandpa Lu and Lucas just nodded their heads. They were now all eyes and all ears on him, waiting for his next words.


    "Will you believe me if I tell you that my two cousins, Mark and Daniel, have something to do with this incident?"


    "What? Your two cousins?" Lucas was shocked since Matthew didn''t mention it to him.


    "Those two punks? They schemed against you once again!!! I thought they already learned their lesson when your Grandpa Alejandro punished them for spreading your videos online!" Grandpa Lu was not surprised anymore.


    He believed Tristan. He would not lie just because he was in conflict with his two cousins. His grandson would not throw a baseless usation just to create a fuss in the family.


    "Why do you think they are involved with this? Do you have proof, son?" Unlike Grandpa Lu who believed Tristan right away, Lucas wanted to hear it first before jumping to a conclusion.


    Tristan presented his assumption. He came up with spections that would connect this incident to Mark and Daniel.


    "John Bancroft was just a spoiled brat in his college years. I don''t think he is influential enough to know about the Bermuda Gang. I assumed that someone helped him, referring him to the Bermuda Gang."


    Lucas and Grandpa Lu agreed with that. That spection made sense to them. Tristan continued.


    "Mark and Daniel are close to Alexis Bancroft, John''s older brother. John might have met my two evil cousins through Alexis. The Bermuda gang revealed that John wanted revenge. He wanted to beat Matthew because he lost to him before."


    "I think my two evil cousins learned about the grudge John had against Matthew and me. Since they also hate me to the core, I guess Mark and Daniel offered John help to get his revenge."


    Grandpa Lu''s face darkened. He was furious now. If Mark and Daniel did this to their own family members then this act was unforgivable.


    Lucas also got mad knowing about this. Mark and Daniel went overboard. Tristan and Matthew were badly injured. How could they hurt their own cousins?


    "Son, I think you also need to hire bodyguards around you. I will talk to the Wilkins Family regarding this. I know the old man Wilkins will be so mad after knowing what happens to Matthew." Lucas was referring to Matthew''s grandfather.


    Since two members of the Davis Family were involved, Lucas was afraid that this would create conflict between the two families.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. Matthew will exin everything to his grandfather. I think he will not get mad at the whole Davis Family just because of those two evil cousins of mine," Tristan reassured Lucas.


    "You handle John Bancroft. Let me deal with those two punks. This time I will do it myself. I will talk to Alejandro and ra. Last time, I let them punish the two, hoping that they would reflect but they stillmitted another sin."


    Tristan didn''t oppose Grandpa Lu''s decision. He thought it was best that the Patriarch of the Davis Family would be the one dealing with his two evil cousins.


    After all, they were still part of the Davis Family, unless Grandpa Lu would ask his sibling to disown the two so that they would lose the right as the member of the Davis Family.

 Chapter 522 The Consequences Of Their Actions

    The next morning, Bancroft Residence became chaotic when several police officers arrived with a warrant of arrest. It was issued against John Bancroft being the mastermind for the assault of Tristan Davis and Matthew Wilkins.


    "What is the meaning of this? Why are you taking my son!" Mr. Bancroft stepped forward, talking back to the Police Officers.


    They refused to surrender John without knowing what was happening. How did things turn out like this?


    John was looking at the police in horror. He didn''t expect this to happen. He didn''t consider the consequences of his action. Now he was put under this predicament. He was already in the legal age so Tristan and Matthew could file a case against him.


    Meanwhile, one police officer presented the warrant of arrest to Mr. Bancroft. He also exined what crime their son hasmitted.


    They were also witnesses so John Bancroft could no longer deny the allegation. The Bermuda Gang members already talked to the police about his involvement and submitted their sworn statement.


    ''Damn! I am doomed! What should I do now?'' John was now panicking. He turned to his brother Alexis who was standing beside him.


    "Brother, help me! Please, contact Mark and Daniel Davis. I think they can help me with this."


    Alexis was looking at his brother withplicated emotions. He wanted to scold him but at the same time, he was worried about him.


    "John, what have you done?" Alexis asked him. There was a hint of disappointment in his eyes. He had no idea about the deal he made with the Bermuda Gang.


    Now, he realized the reason why his brother borrowed money from him. It turned out he used the money to hire the gang.


    John''s mother almost fainted the moment she heard what her son had done. Hemitted a crime against the sons of the Davis and Wilkins Families.


    They were powerful and influential families in the City of Empire. Going against them was not a joke. Mr. Bancroft also felt the heaviness of the crimemitted by his son. Provoking those two families was a big mistake.


    Mr. Bancroft walked over. He has a dark expression on his face while looking dagger at his son, John.


    "Dad, I don''t want to go to jail. Please help me. I didn''t do it!" he denied it.


    But Mr. Bancroft ignored his plea.


    *PAK*


    Everyone was stupefied seeing what the father did to his son. He pped John on the face. He was furious since John kept on causing trouble for the Bancroft Family.


    When theirpany was cklisted by the Heavenly Star Enterprise and rejected their proposal, they already suffered a great loss. Now, another problem arose, involving his son against the sons of Davis Family and Wilkins Family.


    Mr. Bancroft was worrying about the next move of Heavenly Star. What if they would attack the Bancroft Company again because of this incident.


    This concern triggered Mr. Bancroft to p his own son in front of everyone. He didn''t know if an apology would be enough to pacify the Davis Family and the Wilkins Family.


    He knew his son was too reckless and gullible. How could he do that without thinking about the possible consequences? He even hired an infamous gang.


    "Dad, believe me! They just wanted to frame me!"


    Until the end, John wanted to deny everything, hoping that his brother and the Davis cousins would be able to help him.


    John was still begging his father when the police took him. His father couldn''t do anything for now. He just called their family attorney.


    Though he was angry at his son, he would still help him get bailed out of jail. Bancroft''s reputation was also at stake here.


    Alexis, on the other hand, went out to confront his friends, Mark and Daniel. He didn''t know what kind of deal his brother made with his two friends.


    He would not allow his brother to suffer alone. If the two of them had something to do with this, Alexis thought that they should help his brother. They should use their influence as part of the Davis Family.


    But the question was, were they able to use their influence as members of the Davis Family? What would happen if the two of them lost the right of bing part of the Davis Family?<sub> </sub>


    *****


    ~ At Davis Family Mansion ~


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were hanging out in the garden when Jake and ke arrived. Tristan would not report to thepany in the meantime. Both Matthew and Tristan needed to recover from his injury first.


    Grandpa Lu and his assistant, Mr. Twig would be the ones to handle the duties left by Tristan. Andrew would be assisting them in thepany matters. With that, Tristan could rx at home together with his wife, Zhen-Zhen.


    Jake: "Tristan!"


    ke: "Lillie!"


    The twins called the attention of Zhen-Zhen and Tristan before joining them. Tristan frowned upon seeing the twins running in their direction.


    "What''s up?" Tristan asked them.


    "We have good news. We already submitted yourints against John Bancroft. He was brought to the precinct now to be questioned by the police." Jake cheerfully informed Tristan.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were d to hear that.


    "Thanks, cousins for the help," Tristan said.


    "Well, it''s an honor to be yourwyer." ke promptly responded.


    "Haha. Well, I am surprised that the two of you chose that career instead of going to the Military. Grandpa Alejandro and Uncle are high-ranking officials. I wonder why Grandpa Alejandro and your father allowed you not to be soldiers."


    "Well, we threatened our father that we would run away from home if they would force us to be soldiers," Jake answered him.


    "Eh, it worked just like that?" Zhen-Zhen also joined the conversation.


    Jake and ke shook their heads before bursting out into a peal ofughter.


    "It didn''t work. Instead, we were punished by Dad. A whole week of physical training." Jake said whileughing.


    "Eh, so howe you becamewyers instead of soldiers?" Tristan repeated his question to the twins.


    "We went for the wrong person. We should have asked Mom first instead of threatening Dad. With just one word from our Mom, our wish was fulfilled. So we were freed from bing soldiers," ke finally answered Tristan''s query.


    Tristan nced at Zhen-Zhen upon hearing that. Well, that made sense. If Zhen-Zhen would be the one requesting him then he would alwaysply.


    ''Gosh, I hope our babies will not know that their mother is my weakness, or else, they could make me yield to their requests every time.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    "Tristan, is there something wrong?" Zhen-Zhen asked him.


    "No, wifey. I am just thinking about our babies. I wonder what career they will choose once they grow up."


    "No matter what career, we should support them," Zhen-Zhen said, smiling tenderly at Tristan.


    Tristan nodded with a doting smile on his face. He agreed with Zhen-Zhen.


    "Cough! Cough!" ke cleared his throat. They felt like their presence was forgotten when Tristan and Zhen-Zhen began talking about their babies.


    "So what''s your n against our evil cousins?" Jake asked Tristan curiously.


    "Hahaha, watch out. There will be a great show at our family gathering this weekend. Grandpa Lu will handle everything," Tristan said to them meaningfully, grinning from ear to ear.

 Chapter 523 Evil Deeds Equal To Bad Karma

    Alexis kept on contacting Mark and Daniel but no one between them responded to him. Mark was busy with his photoshoot as a model in a men''s magazine while Daniel was helping his father, the Governor in his charity works.


    They were clueless that their involvement with the incident that happened to Tristan and Matthew had been revealed to the elders.


    Grandpa Lu was currently talking to Grandpa Alejandro and Grandma ra. He was informing them about the crime Mark and Daniel hadmitted against Tristan.


    He also told them the punishment he would give the two. He would officially announce it during the family gathering this weekend.


    Grandpa Alejandro supported Grandpa Lu''s decision while Grandma ra was still hesitating to do it since Mark and Daniel were her grandsons.


    But she had to admit that what they did was wrong. They should have fixed their conflict with Tristan, instead of scheming against him. After all, they were family.


    But Mark and Daniel resorted to doing the bad thing. They chose revenge over reconciliation. Grandma ra couldn''t help them now. Grandpa Lu''s decision was firm.


    Grandma ra hoped that after this her two grandsons would admit their sins and reflect on their wrongdoings. Tristan and his wife, including their baby''s life, were put in danger because of their actions.


    Later on, Grandma ra finally epted Grandpa Lu''s decision. She could understand it. Mark and Danielmitted a grave sin. They would not tolerate their hideous actions.


    Grandma ra volunteered that she would be the one to talk to Mark''s and Daniel''s parents and exined everything to them.


    Meanwhile, Mark and Daniel had just read Alexis''s messages. He was asking them where they were. They finally responded to him in their group chat.


    ~ MAD GROUP CHAT ~ *( MAD stands for Mark, Alexis, and Daniel )* (^^,)


    Mark: [ Sorry, Bro. I was busy with my photoshoot. What''s up? What emergency are you talking about? ]


    Daniel: [ Same here. It''s very hectic on my part. It is so hard to be a son of a politician! ]


    Alexis: [ What deal did the two of you make with my brother??? He was arrested this morning. Your cousin, Tristan, filed aint against my brother! What do you know about the Bermuda Gang? Why is it that my brother is being used as the mastermind of the assault? ]


    Alexis bombarded them with so many questions. He felt pressured right now. Their father was very furious while their mother was worried sick about John. The Bancroft Family was in a chaotic state right now.


    On the other hand, Mark and Daniel were both utterly astounded after knowing what happened to John Bancroft. It seemed that the Bermuda Gang was caught and they revealed John as the mastermind.


    It was unexpected and surprising that the Bermuda gang betrayed their client. They were known for being loyal so they couldn''t understand how Tristan was able to make them talk.


    They didn''t know if they should feel relieved about this or not. But they were certain that they didn''t give their full names to the leader of the Bermuda Gang whilemunicating with him. They thought they were safe.


    Since John Bancroft was the one being med in this incident, Mark and Daniel thought of washing their hands and feigning innocence to what happened.


    p Mark: [ What?! Tristan did that to your brother? ]</anda>


    Alexis: [ Mark, answer me. What do you know about the Bermuda Gang? What deal did you make with my brother? ]<sub> </sub>


    Mark: [ Chix man. I didn''t make any deal with your brother. I just referred him to the Bermuda Gang since he wanted some people to do a job for him. ]


    Mark was the one who instigated John to his revenge and used the Bermuda Gang to implement his n.


    Daniel: [ Yes, that''s the truth, Alexis. We just referred him to them. No deal! ]


    Daniel supported his cousin''s im.


    Alexis: [ My brother said to find you because you will help him. With or without a deal, you have to help my brother! You were the ones who introduced him to the Bermuda Gang! ]


    Alexis looked furious. He was not stupid. He could feel that his friends were trying to wash their hands now since everything went wrong.


    ''Are they nning to put all the me on brother? No way! They have to help him or else, they will also suffer from the consequences.'' Alexis thought to himself.


    He already made up his mind. If Mark and Daniel would not help his brother then he would send the screenshot of their message and send it to Tristan Davis.


    This would serve as proof that the two cousins were the ones who introduced the Bermuda Gang to his brother.


    Mark: [ Ok bro. Calm down. We will find a way to help him out. ]


    Daniel: [ Yes. Don''t worry too much. We will try our best to stop thiswsuit. ]


    Mark and Daniel reassured Alexis. But the truth was they also didn''t know how they would help John. They just told them those words to pacify Alexis.


    However, Alexis didn''t want words. He wanted to see action.


    Alexis: [ Help him. I hope by tomorrow my brother will no longer face thewsuit, or else, he is not the only one who will suffer the consequence. ]


    Alexis just warned his friends. He knew them well. If they would just take this case for granted then he had no choice but to involve them. After all, blood is thicker than water! His brother was important to him.


    Mark and Daniel had a nagging feeling about thest message from Alexis. He sounded very serious this time.


    They already knew how Alexis spoiled his brother so much. He was really a good big brother to John. He would do anything for his brother even if it meant betraying his friends.


    Well, in the first ce, they were the first ones who nned this. They used John Bancroft as a scapegoat in order to achieve their goal.


    They rejoiced when they learned that Tristan was hospitalized and now staying at home just to recuperate from his injury.


    But there was always karma. Their evil n would always backfire on them. It was just a matter of time and they would know their karma.

 Chapter 524 Why Her? Why Lillie?

    ~ At Sy Corp Main Office ~


    Clifford had just finished his team meeting when he received an unexpected visitor.


    Olive was already waiting for him inside his office. He stopped at the door when he saw her back. She was sitting on the couch near his desk.


    Clifford gave his assistant, Dexter, a questioning look as if asking him ''What is she doing in my office? Are you the one who let her in?''


    Dexter just shrugged his shoulders, shaking his head. He had no idea either. He was in a meeting with him. How could he let her in?


    Clifford just waved his handzily, dismissing Dexter. Getting his signal, Dexter immediately left, giving Clifford and Olive their privacy.


    Dexter would just watch out the door for them so that no one would disturb them during their talk.


    Clifford walked over facing Olive with his expressionless look.


    In a very serious tone, Clifford asked her, "What are you doing here, Miss Patterson? I don''t remember having an appointment with you today."


    Clifford remained indifferent and cold toward Olive. But he felt strange. For him, Olive was just a woman in his past. He didn''t feel anything for her anymore.


    However, if he didn''t care about her anymore then howe he was hell-bent on creating conflict between Tristan and Zhen-Zhen?


    Clifford was asking himself if he was still doing this because of his revenge or he had another motive aside from getting revenge? Was it because of Zhen-Zhen? Does he want her for himself?


    Olive stood up, looking at him with eyes filled with regrets and longing.


    "I don''t have appointments with you but¡­ can you please give me a few minutes of your time. I wanna talk to you," Olive begged Clifford with her desperate voice.


    "Ok. You have ten minutes to tell me what you want." Clifford responded nonchntly.


    He sounded like he was not interested at all in what she was about to say. He didn''t even bother inviting her to sit down again. He just stood there, waiting for her to speak up.


    Olive clenched her fists. She was hurting whenever Clifford would treat her like this.


    But she refused to give up. She would try her best to win him back, especially now that she knew the truth.


    "Why did you lie? Lillie Meyer is not your girlfriend. She is Tristan''s wife. Did you do that to make me jealous?" Olive confronted him directly, asking him bravely.


    "Cliff! You win. I am so jealous!" she admitted, expressing her feelings to him.


    She was hoping that Clifford still had feelings for her.


    Cliffordughed dryly when he heard that. He still despised Olive for the betrayal she had done. But it didn''t mean that his feelings for her remained the same.


    "Lied to you? Are you kidding me, Miss Patterson? How can you use me of lying to you? Who cares if Lillie is Tristan''s wife? Can''t she be my girlfriend too?"<sub> </sub>


    Clifford stared at her mockingly. "Have you forgotten what happened in the past? Someone else''s fiancee was flirting with another guy."


    "So are you saying that you are doing this because of the past? Are you insane, Clifford?! You are chasing after someone else''s wife!" Olive also raised her voice now.


    "This is a different case! Don''t fool yourself, Clifford! You saw it. I have seen it with my own eyes too! Tristan and Lillie love each other so much!"


    Olive found out the truth after seeing the live broadcast of the G during the Centennial Year Celebration of the City of Empire.


    She saw how Tristan acted, kissing and introducing Zhen-Zhen in front of everyone. The husband and wife looked happy together. There''s no way Lillie would cheat on Tristan.


    "Did you juste here to tell me this? You are just wasting your time, Miss Patterson. If you have nothing more to say. You can go and leave my office now."


    Clifford was about to turn and go to his table when Olive suddenly moved closer to him. She tiptoed and grabbed his head, pulling his head down to cover his lips.


    Clifford was stupefied for a few moments. He didn''t expect that Olive would suddenly kiss him.


    But Clifford just remained still, not responding to her. It looked like she was just kissing a robot.


    When Clifford recovered from the shock, he pushed her away.


    "What the hell are you doing, Olive??!"


    Clifford immediately wiped his lips using the back of his palm, ring at her as if he loathed her so much.


    Olive felt like crying. This was the first time he acted like that. She felt insulted since Clifford appeared to be disgusted by that kiss.


    "Cliff, please stop being stubborn. Stop your revenge. Tristan and I, Nothing happened between us! We didn''t have sex."


    "Cliff! I still love you. Please forgive me. I regretted everything. Please give me another chance. Let''s start all over again." Olive said in her pleading look.


    Olive wanted to touch him but Clifford raised his hand, signaling her not to step further.


    "Olive, even though nothing happened between you it didn''t mean you didn''t cheat on me. For goodness''s sake, you are engaged but you were flirting and making out with another man."


    "You disgust me a lot. After so many years, you just kept quiet. Now, you still have the guts to ask me for a second chance? It''s toote for us. I don''t love you anymore. I love someone else¡­ that someone is Lillie¡­"


    After saying those words to Olive, Clifford walked away, leaving his office. He couldn''t stand to stay in one room with her.


    Nothing would change even if Tristan and Olive would insist that they didn''t do the deed. Furthermore, after she kissed him moments ago, Clifford finally confirmed that he didn''t love her anymore.


    He felt strange but the moment her lips touched his lips, Zhen-Zhen''s face popped up in his mind, thus snapping him back to reality. At that certain moment, he had realized that he had already fallen for Lillie.


    "Why now? Why am I feeling this? I am not supposed to love her¡­ why Lillie? She''s already married."

 Chapter 525 I Hate Fate And Destiny, Not Him!

    Olive left Clifford''s office, her eyes burned with tears. She cried the moment he walked away.


    He just broke all her hope when he said that he already loved someone. But how could he do that? Lillie Meyer was already married to Tristan.


    She was worried that Clifford would just end up being hurt again. She had a nagging feeling about this.


    ''Was Clifford trying to break Tristan''s and Lillie''s Marriage? I have to stop him from this craziness. If I have to court him forever I will do that, just to get his affection back.''


    When she came out of Clifford''s office, she bumped into Alveena.


    "Sis-inw?" Alveena often called her that when Clifford and Olive were still engaged.


    "Alvee¡­"


    She was surprised to see hering out of Clifford''s office. Alveena was about to submit the financial report to Clifford. She didn''t expect to see Olive there.


    Alveena frowned the moment she noticed her reddened eyes.


    "Did my brother make you cry?" She asked Olive worriedly.


    She invited her toe to her office. Olive decided to talk to Alveena.


    They sat down on the ck leather couch. Alveena asked her secretary to bring water for Olive. She gave her the tissue box.


    Olive thanked her before wiping her tears.


    "What happened? Did you argue with my brother?"


    Olive smiled at her faintly. Alveena was still kind to her despite the fact she betrayed her brother before.


    "Don''t you hate me, Alvee? I hurt your brother¡­" Olive asked her.


    "Hmm, of course, yes! I hate you for doing that. But also I hate my brother whenever he will make a girl cry. So don''t misunderstand," Alveena answered her truthfully.


    Olive just giggled. She loved Alveena for her frankness. She didn''t mind it. At least, she was being honest.


    She couldn''t me Alveena if she really hated her, after all, it was her fault for destroying her wonderful rtionship with Clifford.


    "But I wish both of you will reconcile already so that my brother can break free from his past. I want him to move on and find his own happiness. I don''t want him to be blinded by his hatred and revenge."


    Alveena had be serious. She truly wished for her brother to forget about the past and move on, hoping that he would also find his one true love just like Tristan.


    "Alvee¡­ I want him back. But he said he didn''t love me anymore. I just want you to know that despite this, I will still try my best to win his heart again."


    Olive expressed her feeling to Alveena.


    "Well, I will not object or oppose you. If my brother can ept you again then I will still be happy for him. I just want my old brother back¡­ the one who smiles genuinely when he is happy." Alveena felt saddened as she reminisced about the past.


    Her brother really changed a lot. She missed old times when she couldugh with him and tease him all she liked. Right now, she could no longer do that.


    Clifford turned his heart into a stone-cold heart. He was no longer her sweet loving brother.<sub> </sub>


    "I''m sorry, Alveena. It''s my fault. I regretted it. I just fed up with our rtionship. For so many years of being together, I felt like something was missing."


    "Your brother was a perfect gentleman but I''m different. I want a thrill and excitement in our rtionship. I wondered how he couldn''t take me? He was firm on his decision of not sleeping with me unless we got married."


    "I thought he was just making excuses. My friends always asked me how are we? Our sex life? But I couldn''t tell them that nothing happened between us yet."


    "Then I started asking myself, what''s wrong with me? Am I not desirable for him? I always made the first move but he would always stop in the middle, leaving me hanging."


    "Then, one day, I met Tristan Davis. He was theplete opposite of Clifford. I was attracted by him because of his happy-go-lucky vibe. He was so fun and he was the guy who made me realize that I was desirable too, in which I couldn''t feel whenever Clifford would leave me hanging."


    Olive spoke spontaneously, sharing her frustrations about her past rtionship with Clifford.


    Alveena listened to her attentively since she was also curious why Olive cheated on her brother.


    "Hmm, in short! You cheated on my brother because he couldn''t fulfill your sexual needs!" Alveena smacked her forehead.


    Olive:"..."


    She couldn''t refute that. Alveena just hit the bullseye.


    "Olive, have you told that to my brother? Have you told him what you truly wanted?"


    Olive shook her head. She didn''t tell him. She just pretended that she was okay and that she understood him.


    Alveena sighed deeply while eyeing Olive helplessly.


    "Both of you are idiots! Communication is the key! If you told him directly what you truly wanted then your rtionship would not end up like this."


    "You have been with each other for so many years but you forgot tomunicate with each other. Now, we can''t bring back the past. Gosh?!! I have the urge to hit both of you to knock some sense out of your heads."


    Alveena started ranting at her.


    "Next time, be straightforward with your feelings. Look at me! I even confessed my feelings to an engaged man. Hahaha. You should have been shameless like me."


    Olive:"..."


    This time Alveena identally mentioned her failed confession. She was reminded of Andrew once again.


    "Did you confess to someone and he is already engaged? What happened?" Olive asked Alveena curiously.


    "He chose his fiancee. He remained loyal to his fiancee," Alveena said to her, still smiling.


    "I''m sorry about that." Those were the only words she could utter. Olive didn''t know how to console her. She knew how it felt to be brokenhearted.


    "But do you know what is the funniest thing? Instead of hating him, I love him more now. Because he is so faithful and loyal to someone he is alreadymitted with. I respect and admire him for choosing the right thing."


    "The one thing I regretted was¡­ I haven''t met him sooner. How I wish I am his fiancee. Sigh! I hate Fate and Destiny, not him! They should have let me meet him first!!!"

 Chapter 526 Another Family Gathering

    Weekend came. The Davis Family was holding a family gathering today at the Davis Family Mansion. Since not everyone knew about Zhen-Zhen''s pregnancy yet, they would also announce this tonight.


    Hannah and the Miller Family were also attending tonight''s gathering. Mr. Miller had already talked to Hannah. They agreed that they should schedule Hannah''s wedding with Andrew.


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller felt bitter after watching the live broadcast of the G wherein Tristan officially introduced Zhen-Zhen as his legal wife.


    They thought Lillie Meyer just stole the limelight by bing the first granddaughter-inw of Grandpa Lu. It should have been Hannah if Tristan didn''t register his marriage with Zhen-Zhen right away.


    Now, the Miller Family wanted to pressure Andrew to do the wedding ceremony soon. It was not Andrew''s fault for not marrying Hannah sooner. They had forgotten that it was Hannah who decided to dy their wedding for another year.


    Since Hannah chose her career as an artist and a painter, his father had decided that he would be the one to join the Heavenly Star Enterprise on behalf of Hannah.


    He wanted to assist and help Andrew to have a higher position. If possible, he still wanted Andrew to take over Tristan''s position as CEO.


    With the help of the Davis Family and the Heavenly Star Enterprise, Mr. Miller wanted to boost their Family Business.


    Once Hannah became Andrew''s wife and officially became part of the Davis Family, he could use this as an advantage to further strengthen Miller''spany. So this wedding was so important to them.


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller would try to talk to Lucas and Isabelle regarding the marriage of their children. They should push it as soon as possible. They wanted the marriage to happen within this year.


    Everyone was already in the mansion when the Miller Family arrived. Hannah and Andrew also came together.


    Upon entering the mansion, they immediately noticed that the three elders of the Davis Family~ Grandpa Lu, Grandpa Alejandro, and Grandma ra, were surrounding Zhen-Zhen. They were happily conversing with her.


    "I couldn''t understand what they saw in that bitch that the elders are very fond of her," Mrs. Miller whispered to her husband, Mr. Miller.


    "Just don''t mind them¡­ They were just blinded by her beauty. She is so good at acting so pure and innocent. Our Hannah is still better than her," Mr. Miller responded, consoling his wife.


    "Come, let''s talk to Lucas and Isabelle." Mr. Miller guided his wife to approach Andrew''s and Tristan''s parents.


    Lucas and Isabelle were talking to Thomas and Alice, Zhen-Zhen''s adopted parents when Mr. and Mrs. Miller came to talk to them. The husband and wife weed the Miller Family with wide smiles on their faces.


    "It''s been so long since thest time we saw each other. How have you been?" Mrs. Miller asked the husband and wife, ignoring Zhen-Zhen''s parents.


    Alice and Thomas felt awkward facing the Miller Family so they just said goodbye to Lucas and Isabelle. They could feel that Mr. and Mrs. Miller were still looking down on them.


    Isabelle and Lucas also felt that the two families were not on good terms so they just let Thomas and Alice join Zhen-Zhen who was now talking to the elders.


    After saying goodbye to Zhen-Zhen''s parents, Isabelle and Lucas brought their attention back to Mr. and Mrs. Miller.


    "Everything is just fine. We were all busy, that''s why we didn''t see each other often," Isabelle inly responded.


    "Hmm, Yeah, thest time we got together was when we were preparing for Andrew and Hannah''s engagement party. Maybe we need to have another major asion so we can see each other often." Mr. Miller said to them meaningfully.


    Isabelle and Lucas justughed at Mr. Miller''sst remark. They had no idea that Mr. Miller was talking about Hannah''s and Andrew''s wedding ceremony.


    It was Mrs. Miller who mentioned it directly to them. "How about Andrew''s and Hannah''s marriage?"<sub> </sub>


    Lucas and Isabelle met each other''s gaze. They hadn''t thought about that since they were upied by Zhen-Zhen''s pregnancy. Their attention was focused on Zhen-Zhen in the past few weeks.


    "Oh, regarding that, let us allow Andrew and Hannah to decide about their wedding. No matter what their decision is, we will just support them," Lucas said, responding to Mrs. Miller.


    But Isabelle couldn''t help but make a sidement. "I hope Tristan and Lillie will do their wedding ceremony first. Then Hannah and Andrew can do it next year. It''s bad luck to have two wedding ceremonies in one year for both brothers."


    Mrs. Miller didn''t like Isabelle''s opinion about this. She was about to object and express her feelings when Mr. Miller held her hand, signaling her to keep quiet.


    Arguing with Isabelle was not the right thing to do at this moment. He knew his wife, once she let her negative emotions take over her then they would just do them no good.


    His wife already made a mistake before when she pped Zhen-Zhen during the camping. The elders didn''t like her actions. Mr. Miller wanted to prevent those things from happening again.


    They couldn''t afford to offend the elders, especially Grandpa Lu. So as much as possible, they had to control their emotions and be careful with their every action in front of the Davis Family.


    If they had to pretend that they liked Zhen-Zhen just to appease the elders, then they had no choice but to do it.


    Meanwhile, Mark and Daniel were talking to each other, clueless about the uing punishment they would receive tonight from Grandpa Lu.


    They wereughing at the corner talking about Tristan. They saw his wounded face. The bruises were still visible but it didn''t make him less attractive.


    They could also see that he couldn''t walk straight yet. They could just imagine the pain he had gone through after being beaten by the Bermuda Gang members.


    "Served him right!" Daniel said, raising his ss of wine to his cousin Mark for a toast.


    "Yeah, that''s true. Too bad, the Bermuda Gang was caught. We didn''t get to see the video clips." Mark said, feeling disappointed.


    "Hey, did you hear? John Bancroft was released from jail already. And Tristan didn''t continue thewsuit against him. Did you help him, brother? " Daniel asked Mark curiously.


    Just a few days ago, Alexis asked for their help but Mark and Daniel didn''t do anything.


    "No. I didn''t. ording to my source, Mr. Bancroft visited Grandpa Lu in the Heavenly Star Enterprise. Maybe he was the one who convinced Tristan to stop filing theints." Mark responded nonchntly.


    "Hahaha. That''s good! At least, Alexis will not bother us further. His beloved brother is already free. His father took care of everything."


    "See, I told you¡­ our n is foolproof," Mark proudly said.


    Mark and Daniel erupted into a peal ofughter.


    They had no idea that Tristan and Matthew noticed them.


    "Your two evil cousins look like they were enjoying the night," Matthew whispered to Tristan.


    "Let them be. They will end up crying after this." Tristan smirked meaningfully.


    Tristan and Matthew looked at each other meaningfully. They could already imagine Mark''s and Daniel''s reactions after tonight''s announcement.

 Chapter 527 Grandpa Lus Verdict

    Everyone was already gathered in the dining hall when another party arrived, making a grand entrance. The Patriarch of the Wilkins Family and Matthew''s parents also attended the Davis Family Gathering.


    Everyone didn''t expect the arrival of the Wilkins Family. He was seldom attending the Davis Family Gathering. They were puzzled why they came tonight.


    "Is there an important announcement to be made tonight?" Mrs. Miller leaned over, asking her husband in a low voice.


    Mr. Miller just shrugged his shoulders since he had no idea either. Daniel and Mark were also surprised to see Matthew''s family.


    Grandpa Lu and his siblings immediately weed Matthew''s grandfather. Lucas talked to him a few days ago. He was the one who informed him and exined the incident that happened to Tristan and Matthew.


    At first, Matthew''s grandfather, Solomon was enraged when he heard about what happened to Matthew. He became more furious when he learned who the masterminds were.


    Matthew had to pacify his grandfather so that he would not intervene with his personal problem. He didn''t want to involve his grandfather especially if he could handle everything by himself.


    Matthew had been acting independently just like Tristan. He didn''t want to rely on his grandfather or even on his family''s influence.


    Instead of managing thepany right away, Matthew chose to work with Tristan as an assistant. This was his training ground before he could take over the CEO position of the Wilkins Company.


    Besides, he was not the only person who could be the CEO. His other cousins were also eyeing the position. He didn''t want topete with them. He just wanted to be low profile.


    But his grandfather saw Matthew''s potential. Deep inside, among his grandchildren, he wanted Matthew to take over thepany. It was just Matthew who was nonchnt about this.


    So the question was¡­ why is it the Wilkins Family attended tonight''s Davis Family Gathering?


    Well, it''s just simple. Lucas invited them to see how Grandpa Lu would punish the two people who were responsible for the assault of Tristan and Matthew.


    Grandpa Solomon wanted to see it personally. Through this, he would be satisfied knowing that the people who hurt his grandson would receive the punishment that they deserved.


    Matthew guided his parents to their respective seats. Grandpa Solomon sat down beside Grandpa Lu. When everyone settled down, Grandpa Lu announced the start of the dinner.


    All of them quietly began eating their food. They didn''t know why but they could feel the heavy tension in the air.


    "Andrew, what''s going on here?" Hannah tugged Andrew''s sleeve, asking him.


    "I''m not sure as well. All I know is that Grandpa Lu has some announcements to make."


    "Why is the Wilkins Family here?" she asked again.


    "Hmm, well, they are always wee here. It''s just that they were so busy in the past that they couldn''t attend. Wilkins and Davis are family friends so it''s not surprising if they are here," Andrew exined to Hannah.


    Hannah just nodded her head.


    "Are we going to bring up to the family the topic of our wedding too?" Hannah suddenly asked Andrew out of the blue.


    Andrew was taken aback for a moment when he heard that. He was surprised that Hannah brought this up. In the past, she was always avoiding the topic of their marriage.


    "I think we should discuss it within ourselves first before sharing it with our family. We haven''t talked about it yet." Andrew said after he recovered from his stupor.


    Hannah pouted her lips. She was disappointed with Andrew''s answer. Her parents just urged her to bring the topic tonight.


    But since Andrew told her to discuss it first within themselves so she had no choice but not to mention it during the dinner.


    "Okay. I''ll go home with you at your ce tonight, after this gathering. Let''s discuss it."<sub> </sub>


    Andrew just simply nodded his head. Hannah smiled inwardly. In her mind, she would try to sleep with Andrew tonight.


    She also wanted to get pregnant since Zhen-Zhen was already pregnant. Hannah was aiming to get the favor of the elders once she got pregnant. At least, they would not just focus on Zhen-Zhen''s pregnancy.


    When the dinner was done, the Davis Family started talking about the updates from the other members. How were they doing?


    As usual, others reported how sessful their careers were, presenting the achievements of everyone. The election wasing so the politician from the family asked others for their help and support.


    Grandpa Lu promised to sponsor them as long as their programs and projects would be good to the public. He also warned them. He couldn''t tolerate them if they would be corrupt officials.


    When everyone was done sharing their updates and concerns, it was now Grandpa Lu''s turn to speak for his important announcement.


    "I have two announcements to make tonight, one is good news while the other one is bad news. So let me tell you the good news first."


    Grandpa Lu nced at everyone for a moment before he continued. Now, all eyes and all ears were on him.


    "I''m so happy to tell everyone that my granddaughter-inw, Lillie, is already pregnant. She is carrying my first great-grandchild! Please congratte Tristan and Lillie."


    The elders including the twins were the only ones who heard the first news about Zhen-Zhen''s pregnancy so the rest of the Davis Family members were surprised by Grandpa Lu''s announcement.


    It was indeed good news as they could see the happiness glowing in Grandpa Lu''s face as he shared the good news with them.


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller met each other''s eyes. The news was like a bomb to them. They felt like Zhen-Zhen got another upper hand now that she was pregnant.


    They were thinking that Hannah and Andrew should also double their time in providing Grandpa another great-grandchild.


    After congratting the couples, Grandpa Lu had spoken again to make his second announcement.


    "Now, let''s move on to my next announcement."


    Everyone became quiet the moment they noticed the changes in Grandpa Lu''s expression. He looked very serious and frightening as if he was an angry lion who wanted to attack someone.


    Grandpa Lu swept his gaze across the dining hall and his cold dark eyes stopped in Mark''s and Daniel''s direction. The two men couldn''t exin but Grandpa Lu''s gaze was making them ufortable.


    They became anxious, wondering why Grandpa Lu was giving them a deathly re. They almost forgot to breathe when Grandpa Lu suddenly called their names with his stern voice.


    "This announcement is rted to Mark and Daniel."


    ''Huh? Why me? Why us?'' Daniel gulped hard.


    Mark became pale in an instant. At that certain moment, he realized that both of them were in trouble.


    "This is thest time you will be attending this Family gathering because starting tonight, you will no longer be part of the Davis Family!" Grandpa Lu dered to everyone, shocking Mark and Daniel to the core.


    "Huh? Grandpa Lu, why? Why are you doing this to us?" Mark found his voice to question Grandpa Lu. he couldn''t believe this.


    Grandpa Lu shot him a cold sharp re before responding. "You still have the guts to ask me. Heh, Do I need to refresh your minds for you to remember what grave sin the two of you havemitted against our family? Against your cousin, Tristan, including Matthew?"


    Mark: "..."


    Daniel: "..."

 Chapter 528 Not Entirely Closing The Door

    After hearing thest remarks of Grandpa Lu, Mark and Daniel were both utterly astounded. They almost lost their wits when Grandpa Lu mentioned Tristan and Matthew.


    ''Does it mean Grandpa Lu was already aware of our involvement with the Bermuda Gang? But howe?'' Mark asked himself in horror and disbelief.


    Daniel didn''t know what to do nor what to say. He just nced at his cousin, Mark, as if he was asking him ''What is happening here? I thought your n was foolproof. Howe we ended up like this?''


    Mark just narrowed his eyes at Daniel. He also had no idea how it turned out this way. But he wanted to deny it until the end.


    "Grandpa Lu, what are you talking about?" Mark mustered up his courage to feign innocence. He pretended that he didn''t know something.


    Grandpa Solomon squinted his eyes as Mark continued to deny everything. Tristan, Matthew, and the twins just sneered at Mark''s response.


    "So until the end, you still want to deny your evil deeds?" Tristan had finally spoken.


    Mark''s and Daniel''s parents were also shocked by Grandpa Lu''s sudden decision. They approached Grandma ra asking for her help.


    But Grandma ra could only shake her head. She already approved of this decision and this was final. Nothing could change Grandpa Lu''s decision. Grandpa Alejandro and Grandma ra supported him.


    They were also confused about what was happening there. The Miller, the Meyer, and the Wilkins Family were just silently observing the family drama of the Davis Family.


    "Why are you using us? What did we do wrong?" Daniel put on his brave front, talking back to Tristan.


    "Both of you connived with John Bancroft and the Bermuda Gang. You are also responsible for what happened to us," Matthew answered Daniel with his firm voice.


    "Are you trying to frame us? Do you have proof?" Mark demanded.


    Grandpa Alejandro couldn''t believe that Mark and Daniel would still refuse to admit their sin. They should reflect and apologize for what they had done but it seemed that they had no n of doing that.


    "Mark, Daniel, who taught you to scheme against your family member? I can''t tolerate this despicable move." Grandpa Alejandro had also expressed his thoughts.


    "If you hated your cousin and Matthew that much then why don''t you ask them for a duel, face to face and fist to fistbat? I would dly watch the four of you throw punches at each other in the ring," he added.


    "But I am really disappointed, you chose to backstab them, instead of fighting them head-on."


    Grandpa Alejandro shook his head while giving them a ridiculing look.


    "Grandpa Lu, Grandpa Alejandro, why are you just listening to Tristan and Matthew? Why don''t you hear us out first? We don''t have any involvement in this!" Mark insisted, feeling desperate.


    "You will just continue lying to us. Tristan, Matthew, please enlighten these two so that they will remember what they have done wrong," Grandpa Lu said, turning to Tristan and Matthew.


    Tristan nodded at his grandpa before speaking up again.


    "The Bermuda Gang revealed that aside from John Bancroft, there were two other men who contacted and paid them for attacking and beating us. They called them by alias~ Mr. M and Mr. D."


    Mark and Daniel bothughed out loud because of that remark.


    "So just because of the Letter''s initial, you assumed that we are the ones who hired them. So it''s just a baseless usation!" Mark dered to everyone.


    "Please give us justice for this false usation!" Daniel supported his cousin''s im.


    Matthew rolled his eyes skyward. He couldn''t believe their shamelessness and the thickness of their skins.


    "We have proof and witnesses who can attest that the two of you had something to do with what happened to us." Matthew picked up his phone.


    Then Mark and Daniel received a message. It was a message from Matthew with an attached photo. They were shocked when they saw the screenshot of their conversation with Alexis.


    Mark and Daniel cursed Alexis inwardly. He betrayed them. He sold them out to Tristan. They wondered if that''s the reason why Tristan and Matthew stopped filing thewsuit against John.<sub> </sub>


    Their assumption was right. Alexis came to Tristan and talked to him, pleading for his brother''s freedom. They made a deal. With the evidence in his hand, Alexis exchanged it for his brother''s freedom.


    "Aside from that screenshot, John Bancroft also admitted to us that the three of you talked about this n. Mark and Daniel, both of you connived with John to implement his revenge. You referred him to the Bermuda Gang." Matthewid all the evidence one after another.


    "I couldn''t believe that two members of the Davis Family would be associated with that infamous gang!" Grandpa Alejandro burst out.


    "The two of you truly deserved this kind of punishment," he added.


    The other members of the Davis Family could only shake their hands. They already knew that no one could save Mark and Daniel now. They were doomed, beyond redemption.


    They would lose the right of being part of the Davis Family. They would be kicked out and they would no longer receive an inheritance.


    Only Grandpa Lu had the power to change their fate, depending on how Mark and Daniel would reflect after this punishment.


    "As the patriarch of this family, I dered that Mark and Daniel were no longer part of the Davis Family. The inheritance that they are supposed to get will be donated to the charity works sponsored by our family. That''s final. So this is the end of my announcement. If you have something more to say¡­ say it now."


    Mark and Daniel felt like their world crumbled after hearing those words again. Losing their right as a member of the Davis Family would be a great loss for them. They didn''t know how they would handle this.


    They panicked and began to act hysterically, begging Grandpa Lu to change his mind. But Grandpa Lu just summoned their family bodyguard, asking them to guide Mark and Daniel out of the Davis Family Mansion.


    ''Eh, Grandpa is so scary! He is firm with his decision. I wonder if I didn''t meet Zhen-Zhen before. Would he really take my CEO position and disown me as his grandson?'' Tristan pondered to himself as he watched his two evil cousins being dragged by the bodyguards.


    ''Hahaha, I think I am still lucky. Though I always fought with grandfather before, he didn''t disown me as his grandson,'' Tristanughed inwardly at that thought.


    "I think grandpa will not do that to me anymore, especially now I am the husband of his favorite granddaughter-inw. We also fulfilled his wish of having a great-grandchild. So I am really safe even if I continue to annoy him." Tristan murmured.


    Zhen-Zhen nced at Tristan with amusement. She just heard everything he said just a while ago. She pinched his waist and whispered something.


    "Behave well, Tristan. Don''t annoy grandpa too much. Getting angry more often is not good for grandpa''s health," Zhen-Zhen scolded Tristan.


    Tristan just smiled sheepishly at his wife, feeling a little bit guilty. "Yes, Wifey. I will behave. I will not annoy grandpa anymore."


    After everything was settled, Grandpa Solomon approached Grandpa Lu, and Grandpa Alejandro.


    "Thank you for doing this. My grandson didn''t want me to intervene," Grandpa Solomon said to his two friends.


    "But are you really disowning those two?" he asked them curiously.


    Grandpa Lu and Grandpa Alejandro exchanged meaningful nces with one another. It was Grandpa Alejandro who answered him.


    "This is not forever. We will still give them a chance to redeem themselves but for now, they have to reflect and learn their lesson."


    Grandpa Lu nodded his head in agreement. "I want them to realize their mistake. And I hope that in the future they will still change."


    "Even my grandson whom I thought would never change, suddenly turned into a new leaf after meeting his wife. I hope Mark and Daniel will also experience that. So I am not closing the door of the Davis Family for them."


    After saying those words, Grandpa Lu nced at Tristan with a gentle smile on his face.


    Grandpa Alejandro and Grandpa Solomon understood Grandpa Lu''s motive. At least, he was not that merciless. He was still giving Mark and Daniel the chance. After all, he still considered them as part of the Davis Family.


    However, hurting another member of the family including their friends just because of hatred and jealousy would not be tolerated. Now, they needed to suffer the consequences of their evil actions.


    Grandpa Lu warned everyone that they should not interfere with any matters regarding Mark and Daniel especially if they would ask them for financial help. They had to work independently, not relying on the Davis Family''s power and money.


    Grandma ra, on the other hand, was still talking to the parents of Mark and Daniel. She was exining to them about this punishment. After getting her exnation, Mark''s and Daniel''s parents finally epted Grandpa Lu''s decision.

 Chapter 529 She Was His Weakness

    When the Davis Family Gathering was over, Hannah went home together with Andrew. She would stay in his ce tonight.


    Andrew could see the changes in Hannah. She looked more enthusiastic about discussing their wedding now,pared to before. Andrew wondered if Hannah was able to sort out her feelings, forgetting about his brother, Tristan.


    But he had to admit that he was touched by Hannah''s action. At least now, she was the one who was so eager to push their wedding this year.


    Andrew made up his mind. He would have a fresh start with Hannah. That was the right thing to do. He should take responsibility for her since Hannah already gave herself to him. And now, she was making an effort to bring their rtionship back to what they used to be.


    Andrew nced at his bathroom. He could hear the sshing sound of running watering out of his shower. Hannah was currently taking a quick shower.


    "I should stop thinking about Alveena and focus my attention back on Hannah. She is my fiancee. This is also for the sake of Alveena," Andrew murmured to himself.


    Andrew stood up and unhurriedly walked to his wardrobe near his bathroom. He took off his white long sleeves along with his tie. Then he removed his socks and pants, putting on hisfy shorts.


    Just when he was about to wear his shirt he felt soft hands, engulfing his body. Hannah hugged Andrew from behind.


    Since his mind was wandering to Alveena moments ago, he failed to notice that Hannah already came out of his bathroom. Her body was only wrapped in a white towel.


    He bet she was not wearing her underwear yet as he could feel her protruding nipples at his back.


    "Andrew, I missed you so much!" Hannah whispered in his ear with her seductive voice.


    Andrew remained rooted in his ce. He suddenly felt hot. Well, as usual, only Hannah could do this to him, reigniting his passion.


    She was the only girl whom Andrew could see himself doing intimate things. Not until Alveena came into his life.


    Alveena was the second woman, not including Zhen-Zhen, who could make Andrew''s body react immediately from a mere touch.


    ''Damn? Why do I keep thinking of Alveena andparing my feelings with her and Hannah?'' Andrew was lost in his thoughts once more.


    Andrew snapped back to reality when he heard Hannah''s next words. "Andrew, let''s make love tonight. Let''spensate ourselves for those days that we were apart. Take me, Andrew."


    Hannah''s voice sounded very tempting. Andrew couldn''t help but feel the heat inside him. It had been so long since thest time they acted intimately towards each other.


    Andrew became more helpless when Hannah''s hands began to move. He was still half-naked so he could feel her wet cold hands caressing his bare chests.


    Despite the me of lust reigniting inside him, Andrew was still having conflicting thoughts about this. He was asking himself if it was alright to have sex with her just a few days after they reconciled.


    But Andrew was just a man who loved Hannah so dearly. All his life, he was devoted to her. She was his weakness so it was just natural that his desire was easily awakened by her.<sub> </sub>


    Hannah turned him around to face her. Then she let her towel fall on the floor, revealing her hot sexy body to Andrew.


    He was put in a deep stupor, just appreciating and admiring the beautiful scenery in front of him.


    Andrew felt like his throat was going dry as his eyes lingered on her naked body~ her huge round breast, and pinkish nipples, her narrowed waist, and wless legs.


    His eyes moved south noticing that she was well-shaven down there~ in herdy part. Andrew swallowed hard. He could feel that he was already losing his self-control, His eyes darkened with lust.


    He was mesmerized by her beauty and charm. She became more seductive because of her wet look. She moved closer to him, cing her hands back to his bare chest.


    Andrew could only hold his breath as he stared at her with his prating gaze. He chose to observe what she would do, instead of making his move first.


    Though he was so eager to touch her, Andrew tried his best to restrain himself from doing so. Hannah closed their gaps, reaching for his head as she sealed his lips with a hungry kiss.


    This time Andrew held her waist as he responded to her kiss aggressively. Hannah was dominating him by plunging her tongue inside his mouth.


    She was the one taking the initiative to explore his mouth, licking and sucking his tongue as if she was so thirsty for him.


    p Andrew let out a soft groan when Hannah suddenly bit his lower lip, tugging it using her teeth.</anda>


    Andrew pulled Hannah closer to his body until her bouncy breasts were now pressing on his sturdy chest. He could feel his pulsating manhood on her stomach.


    A surprised groan escaped his mouth once more when Hannah suddenly caught his bulge inside hisfy shorts.


    Since he was engrossed in kissing her, he didn''t notice that she already slid her arm inside his shorts. She also managed to pull it down along with his boxer brief.


    Hannah became bolder in her action. She was really desperate to get pregnant now with Andrew. She got jealous seeing how the elders paid so much attention to Zhen-Zhen during the family gathering.


    They were so happy because she was already pregnant and carrying another heir of the Davis Family. This thought fueled Hannah to satisfy Andrew tonight. She wanted him to impregnate her soon.


    Hannah continued kissing Andrew while her hand began stroking his shaft. Andrew could no longer take it as he moved his hands at her back, groping and squeezing her butts as he pulled her body closer to him.


    Hannah liked the way their bodies were touching each other. She even rubbed herself into his body, urging Andrew to do more. And so heplied.


    He inserted one leg in between her legs, letting Hannah rub her wet core on it. It looked like she was spreading her love juices on Andrew''s strong thigh. She was soaking wet.


    "Aah~ Andrew¡­ I am all yours tonight¡­ Do everything you want from me¡­ I will satisfy you."

 Chapter 530 Let Me Serve You

    Hannah''s tempting words made Andrew''s body be more aroused. His manhood hardened further as he thought of the things he would like to do with her tonight.


    Hannah was willing to satisfy him, urging him to take her all he wanted. When it came to their sexual rtionship Andrew was always keeping his beastly desire in control in order not to scare her.


    He wanted to make every moment special for her so he was so considerate about her feelings and what she wanted. He never forced her to do something she didn''t like.


    But now, Hannah was giving Andrew permission to do what he wanted, not restraining himself. This was the first time Hannah was so eager to have sex and make love to him.


    He always thought that she would be more reserved but she changed. This all started during their engagement party when Tristan introduced Zhen-Zhen as his wife.


    That was also the same night Hannah begged Andrew to im her, giving her virginity to him. The passion in Hannah''s eyes tonight was simr to what Andrew saw in her when he first took her.


    She was so determined to do this. Andrew didn''t have the heart to refuse her since he thought Hannah was still the same woman he loved before, so pure and innocent.


    ''Is this real? Hannah only wants me now?! Did she already move on from her first love? Can I have her heart now?'' Andrew asked himself, his eyes gleaming with hope.


    His desire for her would be hard to control now. Getting her permission, Andrew didn''t have the n to restrain himself. He would do his best to satisfy and serve her tonight.


    He was so happy that Hannah took this initiative, making the first move. All his life, he thought Hannah was being reserved because of his brother, Tristan. But now that she was giving herself all to him, Andrew would make the most out of this.


    Andrew lifted her, their lips still connected to each other. Hannah wrapped her legs around his hips as Andrew made his way towards his bed.


    It did not take long, Hannah felt her back touching the soft bed as Andrew gently put her down. She was lying on the bed while Andrew''s body was on top of her. Both of them were naked.


    Hannah roamed her hands around his body, rubbing and caressing his chest and stomach as if she was trying to feel every part of his muscr body.


    Andrew started kissing her neck, his lips moving down on her beasts. Hannah held Andrew''s head, guiding it to her breast. She arched her back to give him more ess.


    "Andrew,e. Suck me hard," Hannah mumbled sensually, igniting Andrew''s lust. Her words were encouraging Andrew more and he was drowning in the passion of his lust.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Andrew began licking and sucking her nipples alternately. Hannah could only moan in delight. She loved it. She liked the way Andrew was giving her pleasure.


    She would not regret doing this even though the man on top of her was not Tristan. She also loved Andrew. She would not let go of him now. Her topmost goal now was to be his wife and get pregnant with Andrew''s baby.


    Once her position in the Davis Family would be stable, she could put up a fight with Zhen-Zhen. She would try her best to kick Zhen-Zhen out of the Davis Family.


    Zhen-Zhen was a witch and she didn''t deserve to be part of the Davis Family. That''s what Hannah was thinking as of this moment. With that, she was hell-bent on kicking her out of the family.


    But to do that, she needed to pay more attention to Andrew, bringing their rtionship back to what they used to be.


    ''I have topensate Andrew for hurting his feelings when I confessed to Tristan. I should make him love me more before he learns about what I have done abroad.''


    Hannah''s expression suddenly becameplicated when she remembered her failed attempt at seducing Tristan.


    ''I never know when Lillie will use this against me. I must show my devotion to Andrew so that he will only listen to me, not to that bitch. She still has the key to ruin my rtionship with Andrew.''


    Andrew stopped kissing Hannah for a moment when he noticed that she was upied by something.


    "Is there something wrong?" Andrew asked her worriedly.


    Hannah shook her head while giving him a faint smile. She reached out, cupping Andrew''s face.


    "Andrew, let me serve you tonight. Let''s change position. Lie down," Hannah requested him softly.


    Puzzled by what Hannah was nning to do, Andrew just nodded at her before lying on the bed.<sub> </sub>


    Hannah climbed on top of him, showering Andrew with gentle kisses on his face down his jawline and neck until her lips reached his chest and stomach.


    While she was doing that, she kept rubbing her breasts on his body. Andrew could only close his eyes at the wonderful feeling brought by Hannah''s lips onto his body.


    When Hannah moved down further, Andrew''s heart was filled with anticipation. The level of pleasure kept on increasing as she surprised Andrew with her aggressiveness and bolder action.


    Andrew became more aroused the moment Hannah''s soft lips touched his manhood. He couldn''t believe that this was happening.


    In the past, Hannah never used her mouth to pleasure him. She gave him a handjob many times, but never a blowjob.


    But now, he could see his beloved woman kissing and ying with his hard erection using her own mouth.


    She grabbed his shaft using both hands while she yed the tip of his rod using her tongue.


    Andrew groaned loudly as Hannah began licking and sucking the tip of his manhood. The stimtion was overwhelming.


    She was sucking him deeper into her mouth as her hands continued stroking and rubbing his shaft.


    Hannah could taste his pre-cum. Andrew felt like exploding as he watched his rod being devoured by Hannah.


    She was moving her head up and down, sucking Andrew''s rod.


    "Oh sh*t! Aaah, I couldn''t take this anymore. Hannah, Babe, stop. I''m cumming¡­" he was afraid that Hannah wouldn''t like to swallow his cum so he warned her to stop.


    But Hannah just continued what she was doing, until Andrew burst his load inside her mouth. She swallowed everything.


    Andrew had just relieved himself but his manhood was still as hard as a rock. The thought of Hannah doing this all for him was making him hard and throbbing once more.


    Seeing that Andrew was still up for another round, Hannah got up, positioning herself on top of him.


    She was already wet, craving to be filled by Andrew''s huge manhood. The stimtion she did for Andrew moments ago made her more hot and horny.


    She wanted this to happen. This was the only way she could think of how she would show him her love and devotion.


    Andrew was still trying to recover from that overwhelming climax he had when he suddenly felt Hannah holding his manhood.


    Andrew groaned and Hannah moaned when she suddenly inserted his manhood inside her core.


    Hannah started bouncing up and down, riding him like a cowgirl. Andrew sat up to hold her waist. He also started thrusting his hips upward, rocking her from under.


    "Aaah~ Aaah~ Andrew, I love this. I love riding you¡­ Aaaah. Do you like it too?"


    "Uhm~ Y-Yesss. I love it. Ride me more Babe¡­ Faster¡­ Harder!"


    "Ooh yeah! This¡­e inside me, Andrew. Give me all your seeds tonight! Aaah~ Aah~ I''m gonna take them all¡­Oh Yesss, Andrew¡­ pump me harder. Yes, baby. That''s it. Take me hard!"


    Hannah held his strong shoulders as she continued riding him while he was pumping from under her. Their bodies were now moving in sync. Erotic moans and groansing from both of them filled the room.


    After a few minutes of rocking and riding each other, they both came together. Andrew released another load of cum inside Hannah. This was what Hannah wanted, hoping that she would get pregnant after this.


    But she knew that having sex with Andrew tonight could not guarantee that she would get pregnant right away. She nned on staying with Andrew for the whole week just making love with him every morning and every night.


    But her n got ruined since Andrew would have to leave tomorrow to attend a conference. He would be gone for a whole week.

 Chapter 531 A Person Who Could Help Her

    "What? Are you leaving today?" Hannah asked Andrew exasperatedly.


    Andrew woke up early even though he didn''t get enough sleepst night. Hannah exhausted him too much, not allowing him to rest. They ended up making love for 7 hours.


    He couldn''t believe that Hannah would be so aggressivest night. She didn''t stop until she got tired. But Andrew felt satisfied because of her performance. Last night was the most passionate moment they ever had.


    Andrew had already done putting on his suit. He walked toward the bed where Hannah was sitting. Her naked body was just covered by a white nket.


    He bent down, kissing her forehead.


    "Yes, I''m afraid I must leave today. Don''t worry, I''lle back in one week. We can continue to talk about our wedding once I return."


    Hannah felt disappointed. She thought she could spend more days with Andrew. She was nning on staying in his ce in the meantime so that they could make love every day.


    She wanted to do it every day to make sure that she would get pregnant. She had irregr menstruation so she didn''t know the exact week of her fertility.


    Andrew caressed Hannah''s face when he noticed her sad and disappointed expression.


    "Don''t be sad, Hannah. It''s just one week. We even got separated for more than a month but you were able to handle it. Wait for me, okay? I''ll return home after a week," Andrew softly said, consoling Hannah.


    Hannah could only nod her head. She couldn''t do anything about this. It was an important conference. She couldn''te with Andrew since she was still searching for her friend Mheera.


    She wanted to ask for her help on how she would counter Zhen-Zhen''s power. Mheera might have some potions she could use against Zhen-Zhen.


    "Okay. Come back soon. Will you call me every day?" Hannah asked him with her pleading look.


    Andrew sighed deeply. He would be busy during the conference. He didn''t know if he would be able to contact her every day.


    Last year''s conference, the facilitators didn''t allow them to use their phones while the session was ongoing. Andrew was thinking that it was the same set-up asst year.


    "I will try. I''ll find ways to contact you."


    Hannah smiled sweetly after hearing that. "Okay. Take care, Andrew. I''m gonna miss you."


    Hannah pulled Andrew''s head as she kissed him passionately. Andrew reciprocated, kissing her with equal intensity as hers.


    Before he could lose his control again, Andrew broke the kiss first. As much as he wanted to stay with Hannah, he had to leave early to catch his flight. His team was already at the airport, waiting for him.


    Andrew took his bag and car keys before saying goodbye to Hannah. She could only watch him leave the room.


    When Andrew finally left, Hannah stepped into his bathroom to take a shower. She still had clothes inside Andrew''s cab. She would leave the house after breakfast. Andrew cooked breakfast for her.


    After half an hour, Hannah came out of the bathroom, feeling rxed and refreshed. She really enjoyedst night''s love-making session with Andrew.


    "How I wish I will get pregnant soon," Hannah mumbled while looking down and rubbing her t stomach.


    She smiled at the thought of getting pregnant with Andrew. She thought being with Andrew was not bad. Though Tristan rejected her, Andrew was still there for her, loving her unconditionally.


    Hannah was still thinking about Andrew and her future with him when her phone rang. It was a calling from her friend, Sha-Sha.<sub> </sub>


    Hannah: "Hello, Sha-Sha! Do you have good news for me?"


    Hannah got excited after receiving a call from her friend. Sha-Sha and Julia were the ones who were helping her in searching and finding Mheera''s whereabouts.


    Sha-Sha: "SIS! Yes! This is good news. I found her! I found Mheera."


    Sha-Sha''s loud voice echoed from the other line. Hannah giggled upon hearing her words.


    Hannah: "Really? Thank you, Sha! I knew it! I can always rely on you and Julia. I love you, best!"


    Sha-Sha: "I love you more!"


    Soon, the two of them erupted into a peal ofughter.


    Hannah: "So, where is she? Where can I find her? I wille to her personally."


    Sha-Sha: "She is currently in Mt. Argon. I think she is also searching for someone, Sis! She is traveling from one ce to another. Do you know that she is somehow strange? She is fond of going to the mountains."


    Sha-Sha couldn''t help but wonder how Mheera was able to climb mountains and travel from one ce to another in just a short period of time.


    Sha-Sha and Julia hired agents who would help them track Mheera''s location. And with the help of those agents, they found out that she was always traveling, especially to the mountainous areas in the country.


    Hannahughed at Sha-Sha''sst remarks.


    Hannah: "I think she just loves exploring and traveling to be with nature."


    Sha-Sha: "Oh, like Dora the Explorer."


    The twodies giggled once again.


    Hannah: "Okay, stop joking already. By the way, I''m going to Mt. Argon to meet Mheera. Do you want toe with me?"


    Sha-Sha: "Uhm. I''m sorry, sis. I''m afraid I can''t apany you this time. My schedule is very hectic this week. Don''t worry. I will ask Julia if she is avable."


    Hannah: "Oh, it''s alright. I think I can manage. Thank you again, sis."


    Sha-Sha: "No need to mention that. I will send you the number of my agent. He will tell you where to find Mheera once you reach Mt. Argon."


    Hannah: "Okay, sis! Got it."


    Hannah felt so happy that everything was going well with her n. She already reconciled with Andrew. And now, they found Mheera, the only person she knew that could help her in fighting Zhen-Zhen.


    She was confident since Mheera gave her some extraordinary potions. It only meant that she was not also an ordinary person. She would use that to her advantage.


    ''Just you wait Lillie. I will find ways on how I can counter your abilities. I will no longer be afraid of you. Everyone will know your secret. The Davis Family will not ept a witch like you.''

 Chapter 532 Sunshine Paradise Resort

    Andrew reached the airport just five minutes before the boarding time. His colleagues got worried, thinking that he won''t be able to make it on time.


    If he missed his flight then he had to use the Davis Family private ne. This conference was very important to thepany so Andrew should attend this no matter what.


    Every finance director of the toppanies in the country was attending this conference. Some of the sessions would tackle effective and best strategies when it came to managing the financial aspects of onepany.


    Aside from that, it would also serve as a showcase of the top-performingpanies that were earning billions of dors every year.


    The conference would be held in the City of Cyrus. After the three hours of flight, they touched down at the Cyrus Airport.


    The conference organizer also took care of their transportation from the airport going to the venue. It was a hotel resort near the beach.


    The organizer of this conference made sure that every delegate would befortable with their amodations so they chose the best Hotel Resort in the City~ The Sunshine Paradise Hotel Resort.


    Andrew couldn''t help butpare the Sunshine Paradise to Oceana Safe Haven Resort of Oceaniz City. He wanted tomend those two resorts.


    The beautifulndscapes and the services provided by their staff made them stand out from other resorts in the country.


    ''Hmm, I think I can also do field research here that can help the Heavenly Star Paradise Resort be one of the top resorts in the whole country,'' Andrew thought to himself.


    Andrew and his team were guided to their respective rooms right away. This was day zero so there would be no activity yet aside from the social gathering at night.


    They would allow the guests to roam around the resort and enjoy their stay before going all out with the conference.


    Andrew decided to stay in his room and sleep. He needed to recover his strength. He felt tired because he didn''t have enough sleepst night and Hannah exhausted him too much.


    The moment his back touched the soft bed, Andrew drifted off to sleep almost immediately.


    Meanwhile, Alveena''s team arrived at the venue half an hour after Andrew''s team arrived. Upon entering the guest receiving area, Alveena saw someone whom she didn''t want to meet.


    "Oh, finally! My future wife is here!"


    Alveena red at him with disbelief. ''Brandon Cullens?!! What the hell is he doing here? I don''t think he is a financial director.''


    Brandon just smiled at Alveena, approaching her. He was about to hug Alveena when she suddenly moved a step back, raising her hand to stop Brandon from getting closer to her.


    "Hey, can''t you give your future husband a hug?" Brandon shamelessly asked her.


    Alveena just rolled her eyes skyward, ignoring Brandon''s remarks.


    On the other hand, Alveena''s team justughed because of Brandon''s childish and happy-go-lucky attitude. They could see Alveena in him. He was like a boy version of Alveena.


    Alveena''s team decided to get their room keys at the front desk, leaving Brandon and Alveena alone. They wanted them to have their privacy.


    They already heard the rumor about Alveena''s and Brandon''s engagement. The Sy and the Cullens families had agreed to unite their two families through the marriage between Alveena and Brandon.


    Though they didn''t announce it officially, the employees were already aware of this.<sub> </sub>


    "What are you doing here? You are a CEO, right? This conference is for the Finance Director, not CEO."


    Brandon just shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. "What''s wrong with that? I was once a Finance Director even before I became the CEO."


    "Besides, I heard that my future wife would be attending this conference so I decided toe personally," Brandon added, winking at Alveena.


    "Stop calling me my future wife," Alveena mumbled, feeling annoyed.


    "Alright. Don''t get mad. I will stop calling you that. I will just call you MY WIFE. Oops! Don''tin anymore! I already erased the word FUTURE."


    Alveena: "..."


    Alveena had the urge to facepalm because of Brandon''s persistence. It looked like he came here not because of the conference but because he wanted to annoy her.


    But she had to admit that Brandon was able to help her ease up a little. Beforeing here, she was very anxious. She had the feeling that she would see Andrew here since he was also a Finance Director.


    After the talk they had in the restaurant''s parking lot, Alveena didn''t know how to face him again. Did Andrew really give her the closure that she needed?


    She was also worried about how Andrew would react once he found out her true identity. She was connected to the Sy Corp~ thepetitor of the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    Would Andrew hate her? Would he misunderstand her, thinking that she intentionally approached him to spy on him, to spy on the Heavenly Star Enterprise?


    Alveena turned to Brandon with a serious expression on her beautiful face.


    "Brandon, we are here to attend the conference. Stop messing and ying around with me. Please act professionally, okay? Remember, you are the CEO of yourpany. Don''t ruin your image in the public. So stop pestering me. Are we clear?"


    Alveena was like a grandmother giving Brandon a piece of advice for his own sake. Brandon just continued smiling at her.


    He bobbed his head and said, "Yes, my dear wife. I will do that. I will not ruin my image for the sake of my wife. I have to take care of it so that you can be proud of me."


    Alveena: "..."


    She felt like she was having a headache just talking to Brandon. She just waved her hand before walking away. She just wanted to rest and have a peaceful moment inside her room.


    She joined her colleagues who were talking to the staff at the front desk. She also got her room number and keys.


    She felt relieved when Brandon stopped bothering her. He disappeared because his colleagues called him. If not, he would continue following Alveena until she reached her room.


    Upon entering her room, Alveena went straight into her bed. She wanted to rest and sleep. She stayed up all night just thinking about meeting Andrew at this conference. She couldn''t sleep and now she was too tired and sleepy.


    Shezily slumped her body on the bed, closing her eyes right away. Her bed was so wide since it was a king-sized bed.


    She didn''t notice that there was another figure who was sound asleep on the corner side of her bed.

 Chapter 533 Wrong Room

    ~ Sunshine Paradise Resort Room 311 ~


    Andrew woke up at the feel of something heavy pressing on top of his stomach.


    In his sleepy state, he pulled down theforter that was covering his head to find out what was resting on his stomach.


    But to his surprise, Alveena''s beautiful sleeping face greeted his sight the moment he removed theforter.


    She was lying next to him, facing him. Her leg was the one resting on his stomach while her hand was ced on top of his chest. She mistook Andrew as a pillow.


    ''Alveena? Why am I seeing you here? Did I miss you so much to the extent that I am dreaming about you now?'' Andrew mumbled inwardly, thinking that he was just dreaming.


    Andrew didn''t think twice. He just found himself moving closer to her. With his sleepy state, he watched Alveena''s face for several seconds.


    He had to admit that he missed her. The more he tried to forget about her the more he was missing her each day.


    He thought he was doing a good job of forgetting about Alveena since Hannah was already around. But he was wrong.


    The moment he saw her, all his suppressed emotions and feelings he had for Alveena just kept gushing out into the open.


    Thinking that this was just a dream, Andrew sumbed to his desire of holding her in his arms.


    He slid his arm under her head so that it would serve as her pillow. Then he pulled her closer into his body, cuddling and hugging her in his arms.


    He even nted a soft kiss on her forehead. Being satisfied with their current position, Andrew went back to sleep as he cuddled her.


    Feeling the warmth and smelling the familiar scent of Andrew, Alveena buried herself further into his body, nuzzling her nose at the nook of his neck as her arm was wrapped around his body.


    "Andrew¡­" She mumbled in her sleep.


    Andrew and Alveena just continued hugging each other as they tried to get the sleep that was stolen from themst night.


    For some unknown reason, they became morefortable in their sleep as they were now back into each other''s arms.


    This was a very familiar feeling that their subconscious was missing for the past few days of not seeing each other.


    Meanwhile, as the two people who were deprived of sleep werefortably hugging each other in room 311, there was a guy who was patiently waiting outside the door of room 317.


    Brandon learned from Alveena''s colleagues that she was assigned to room 317. Brandon, who was feeling bored of staying in his room, decided to invite Alveena to roam around the resort.


    "Is she sleeping? I already knocked several times but she didn''t respond at all."


    Brandon checked the time on his wristwatch. It was already 1:00 p.m. He wondered if Alveena had already eaten her lunch.


    "Hmm. I will juste backter. I want to invite her and watch the sunset together. For now, I will let her rest first."


    "Hmm, should I invite her for a night swim too?"


    Brandon finally left, thinking that Alveena got tired from the trip. At least, Brandon was not a push-over. He was also considerate of Alveena.


    He was enjoying every time he would tease her. He was so determined to win her heart and get her affection.<sub> </sub>


    He would try his best to be closer to her during this conference. He hoped Alveena would be able to ept their arranged marriage.


    He liked her since they were alike. Their attitude and interest were the same. Both of them loved thrill and exciting activities. They also had bubbly characters.


    "Alveena, I will not give up. I will make sure that you will fall for me."


    Brandon was confident that he would seed. He went back to his room, thinking of the best way to surprise Alveena today.


    *****


    ~Back to room # 311~


    Alveena suddenly woke up because of a grumbling stomach. She hadn''t eaten her lunch yet. She was so tired and sleepy that she ended up sleeping for several hours.


    It was already 2:00 pm when she woke up. She slowly opened her eyes only to find out that she was not alone in her bed.


    Andrew''s chest was the first thing that came into her view when she opened her eyes.


    Alveena blinked her eyes several times, making sure to clear her vision. She thought she was just imagining things.


    When Alveena still could see the sleeping figure of a man in front of her, her eyes widened in horror. She just realized that her hand was wrapped around his body.


    "Shit! He is real! I''m not dreaming. What is happening here? As far as I could remember I was alone in my room. Who is this stranger?"


    Alveena began to panic as she didn''t see the face of the man who was hugging her.


    She was contemting whether to shout for help or not. She might wake up this man. She thought of escaping quietly but she couldn''t. The man was holding her tightly.


    ''Damn! Who is this guy?'' Alveena mustered up her courage to look at him.


    She slowly raised her head only to get the shock of her life. The man beside her was Andrew!


    Her mind malfunctioned in an instant. She couldn''t figure out why Andrew was there in her room, sound asleep while he was hugging her tightly.


    This was not the scenario she had in mind of how they would meet today. She thought they would see each other in the conference hall while facing the other finance directors.


    Who would have thought that she would see him sooner, in her own room and her bed??!


    She felt like she was losing her wits. She didn''t understand how they ended up sleeping in one room.


    ''Did he intrude and barge into my room? Does he know that I am here? But why would he do that?''


    Alveena didn''t know what to do. She wanted to leave while Andrew was still asleep but she couldn''t escape from his grasp since his arms were holding her tightly.


    She felt helpless since part of her wanted to stay there, just hugging Andrew and savoring the moment. She missed him so badly.


    ''Why does fate want to y with me? How can I move on and forget about you if fate is always bringing us together... just like this?''

 Chapter 534 I Dont Mind...

    Alveena was still contemting what to do when she felt Andrew suddenly move. He even pulled her, engulfing her in his arms.


    She sunk further into his body as he nuzzled his nose on her hair. Andrew''s subconscious loved to smell Alveena''s scent.


    He was familiar with her sweet scent. This was the perfume he gifted her before. Her scent soothed his heart that was longing for her.


    Alveena could only sigh deeply. She was helpless as she also wanted to seize this moment.


    She was not desperate. She knew her ce. She had no intention of ruining Andrew''s rtionship with his fiancee.


    But she couldn''t help but yield to the desire of her heart. Just for today, she wanted to stay longer with Andrew.


    Once he woke up, they would have to go back to being strangers because she couldn''t be his friend. It would be hard for her to move on if she would still keep on interacting with him.


    Maybe in the future, they could still be friends but not now. She had to mend her broken heart first, forget about him and move on.


    p Alveena''s eyes began to shed tears. She was still hurting. Just thinking about forgetting Andrew was making her sad. Her heart clenched in pain.</anda>


    Forgetting someone you loved was not easy. It would take a lot of time and enough courage to do that.


    Alveena hugged Andrew back, feeling his warmth. She buried her face on his chest while silently crying. Her body was trembling as she was trying to suppress her sobs.


    It did not take long when Andrew woke up and found someone in his arms. He frowned when he saw the familiar figure of Alveena.


    His eyes snapped open when he realized that he was not dreaming or imagining things. Alveena was indeed the one in his arms right now. He couldn''t be wrong. He was very familiar with her scent and her figure.


    ''What is she doing in my room?'' Andrew asked himself the same question. ''Wait, Is she crying?'' He could hear her faint whimpers.


    He couldn''t see her face but he could feel her body trembling so he knew that she was crying. Andrew''s heart was being squeezed right now. He couldn''t bear to see her cry.


    He wanted to ask her how she ended up in his room but he couldn''t utter a word. For some unknown reason, he felt like he was the main cause of Alveena''s sadness, that''s why she was shedding tears again.


    ''Damn! I don''t want to admit but I truly missed her. What is she doing here? Is she attending the conference?'' Andrew asked himself as he began rubbing her back.


    Alveena''s body stiffened when she noticed that Andrew was already awake. She stopped crying and her mind went nk. She didn''t know how she would exin their situation right now.


    The two of them ended up sleeping together in the same room. There must be a mistake during the arrangement of amodation.


    Alveena tried her best to calm herself and gather her emotions. She needed to regain herposure when facing Andrew.


    But how could she do that if she was being touched by Andrew''sforting actions? She knew that he was trying to console her.


    At this moment, she was certain that Andrew was now aware that she was the woman in his arms. Still, he didn''t ask any questions. He just continued hugging her while stroking her hair and rubbing her back.


    ''Why does he have to be so good? He is a perfect gentleman! How can I find someone better than him? Can''t you just be mine, Andrew? I know this is just my wishful thinking because, at the end of the day, you love someone else. You are faithful to her¡­ to your fiancee.''


    They stayed in that kind of position for several minutes, not saying any words. When Andrew sensed that Alveena had already calmed down, he began to ask her what happened.


    "Are you okay now? Why are you crying?" Andrew''s concerned voice was heard.


    Alveena found her courage to gently push him away. She needed to create some distance between them.


    She looked up, meeting his gaze with her puffy eyes.<sub> </sub>


    "Yes. I''m just fine. I''m sorry about that. I had a bad dream so I woke up crying," Alveena lied.


    Andrew fell silent for a moment. She didn''t know if he bought her alibi or not. But Andrew didn''t want to make things difficult for Alveena so he didn''t ask her further about the reason why she was crying in his arms moments ago.


    "By the way, what are you doing here in my room?" It was Alveena who brought this topic up. She sat up, peering at her surroundings.


    Her jaw dropped the moment she saw Andrew''s luggage inside that room. It only meant that this was Andrew''s room, not hers.


    The resort staff brought their luggage to their respective room first upon arrival. Then the guests should need to drop by the receiving area for the registration.


    "This is my room. I guess¡­ you got lost and entered the wrong room."


    Andrew frowned at that thought. What if Alveena entered the other room with another guy upant? What if she got taken advantage of while she was sleeping?


    Andrew''s face darkened with that thought. "Can''t you be more careful? What if you ended up going to the wrong room with a pervert?!"


    Andrew began scolding Alveena for her mistakes.


    Alveena: "..."


    She had no words to refute that. She was the one who entered the wrong room. But howe she ended up there?


    "What room number is this?" She asked him softly, feeling guilty.


    "Room 311. What is your room number?" Andrew asked her back.


    Alveena smacked her forehead. This was not entirely her fault. She told the receptionist that her room # was 317 but she mistakenly gave her the extra key for room # 311. Seeing the room number on her key, she subconsciously stopped at room # 311, instead of going to room #317.


    Alveena felt so embarrassed. She wanted to dig a hole where she could hide from Andrew.


    "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to intrude in your room. I am so tired that I fell asleep immediately when Iy down on the bed. I didn''t notice that I entered the wrong room."


    Alveena apologized to Andrew while bowing her head several times. She couldn''t look straight into his eyes because of too much embarrassment.


    Andrew also sat up, looking at Alveena helplessly. He had to hold her head to stop her from bowing continuously.


    "Hey, hey, stop apologizing as if youmitted a grave sin. I am grateful that you entered my room, instead of going to another room. Haven''t you realized that someone might have taken advantage of you already if you slept in another room with another guy?"


    Andrew wanted to nag at her once again. Just thinking about it, he couldn''t help but boil in rage.


    "I don''t mind being taken advantage of¡­" Alveena murmured but Andrew still heard it.


    He squinted his eyes at Alveena. He didn''t like what he heard from her.


    "Come again? Did you just hear yourself? Are you crazy? Why would you be okay with being taken advantage of?!"


    Alveena bit her lower lip and corrected his assumption. "I mean, I don''t mind being taken advantage of¡­ if the person is YOU!"


    Andrew: "..."

 Chapter 535 Lets Spend Our Free Time!

    Andrew would lie if he told himself that Alveena''s words didn''t affect him that much. Because it really did affect him, making his heart flutter.


    ''She doesn''t mind being taken advantage of if the person is me. How can she say that with a blushing face? Argh, I have the urge to kiss here.'' Andrewmented to himself, trying his best to control his desire.


    Alveena decided to get up. She could no longer stay there. It would be so awkward since Andrew was now wide awake.


    Since she was done apologizing to him, she had to escape now and save her heart from breaking further. She couldn''t be with him.


    Alveena was about to leave when Andrew caught her elbow right away, thus stopping her from moving. She turned to him with a questioning gaze.


    Andrew hadplicated expressions on his face. Alveena couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. She waited for him to speak up.


    "Please¡­ stay here for a while."


    Alveena: "..."


    It felt like her heart just suddenly jumped inside her chest the moment she heard those words from Andrew.


    ''He wants me to stay¡­ with him¡­ for a while.''


    Alveena couldn''t understand him. ''Andrew, why are you doing this to me? Of course, I would love to do that. But my heart¡­ How can I secure my heart? Please don''t give me false hope.''


    Alveena mmed her eyes shut, ready to turn his invitation down. But in the end, she still nodded her head.


    "Okay¡­" She softly mumbled that brought spark in Andrew''s hazel eyes.


    Andrew''s lips curled up into a satisfied smile. He was d that Alveena agreed to stay with him even just for a while. Even he, himself, didn''t know what he was doing. He just wanted to be with Alveena.


    Without releasing her arm, Andrew stood up and called someone from the front desk. He told them that he wanted to order food good for two people.


    He heard Alveena''s stomach grumbling moments ago so he thought she was hungry. Alveena''s cheeks reddened from embarrassment. She didn''t expect that Andrew knew that she was hungry.


    It did not take long when the food was delivered to his room. The two of them began to eat silently. Andrew was stealing a nce at Alveena from time to time.


    Though they were silent, both of them were enjoying their meals. It had been so long since thest time they had eaten together.


    Now that Alveena was no longer his personal assistant, he didn''t know when they would be able to eat together once again after this. Thinking about Alveena avoiding him from now on, Andrew couldn''t help but feel sad.


    ''Am I being greedy? Am I being selfish? I know I should stay away from her so that she can forget me easily. But why do I feel sad just thinking about Alveena staying away from me?''


    Andrew was still having a hard time figuring out what he wanted. He became confused again after seeing Alveena here.


    To divert his attention, he decided to open a conversation with her. If he would stay silent then he would keep on thinking about hisplicated feelings.


    "Why are you here? Are you also attending the conference? Do you belong to the finance department of your newpany?" Andrew asked Alveena curiously. He wanted to know whichpany she was working for.


    Alveena paused for a moment. Andrew had no idea that she was the new finance director of the Sy Corp. All he knew was that she got a new job from a newpany.


    Alveena started to feel anxious about this. She already lost her courage to tell him the truth. She was the sister of Clifford Sy, the CEO of Sy Corp. She came from thepany that sabotaged the Heavenly Star Enterprise several times.


    She didn''t want to ruin this moment so she decided not to tell him the truth yet. Alveena just nodded her head as a response. She just continued eating.<sub> </sub>


    Sensing that Alveena didn''t want to talk about her new job, Andrew stopped asking her further. When they were done, Andrew didn''t know what excuse he would tell her just to spend more time with her.


    "Thank you for the meals," Alveena said, giving him a faint smile.


    "There is no activity yet so you have free time this afternoon. The social gathering will start at 8:00 pm tonight. What is your n today?" Andrew nced at her expectantly.


    Alveena gazed at him confusedly.


    ''Why is he asking me this? Don''t tell me he is nning to apany me during our free time?''


    She disregarded that thought right away. She didn''t want to expect things. She thought maybe Andrew just asked her this question to have a conversation with her. They were quiet during the entire meal so he just wanted to break the silence again.


    With that thought in mind, Alveena just told him that they would have a team meeting so she would not be free.


    Andrew felt disappointed when he heard her answer. "Okay. I guess we will see each other during the Social Night."


    Alveena just simply nodded her head. After a while, her phone rang. One of her colleagues was calling her. Alveena excused herself to Andrew, answering the phone call.


    Her colleague just checked on her since Brandon was asking her whereabouts. She learned that Brandon dropped by her room but he didn''t see Alveena so he asked her colleague if she had another n today.


    After the phone call, Alveena decided to return to her room. She said goodbye to Andrew. He had no choice but to let Alveena go.


    Alveena already left his room when Andrew noticed that she forgot to bring her purse. It was still in his bedroom. He picked it up, nning to follow Alveena in her room.


    "She said her room number is 317. I should check if she got her correct room number now," Andrew mumbled to himself.


    He was worried that Alveena would get lost again and enter the wrong room. The hotel staff already apologized to Alveena for giving her the wrong key.


    Andrew called the receptionist to get Alveena''s correct room key and they had it delivered to his room while they were eating a while ago.


    Andrew rushed out of his room to follow Alveena and to catch up with her. Then he found her standing in front of her room while talking to someone.


    Andrew''s face darkened the moment he recognized the person. It was the same guy whom he met abroad. The guy who imed himself as Alveena''s fiancee and future husband~ Brandon Cullens.


    The two didn''t notice his presence yet. Andrew''s mood became gloomy after overhearing their conversation.


    "Hey, my wife, are you free today?" Brandon asked her cheerfully.


    "I have a team meeting," Alveena lied to him.


    Brandon just burst outughing. He knew that Alveena was lying. Her colleagues were already enjoying their time at the beach.


    "What team meeting? Your colleagues are already roaming around the beach. Come with me. Let''s watch the sunset together. It will be more romantic to watch the sunset together with my wife."


    Brandon didn''t wait for her to reject his invitation. He just grabbed her hand and gently pulled her going to the elevator.


    "Hey, Brandon, where are we going?"


    "At the beach! Let''s spend our free time together and have fun!"

 Chapter 536 Roaming Around The Beachfront

    Andrew''s eyes continued to stick to Alveena''s retreating back until she was no longer in his line of sight. He just rooted in his spot, subconsciously clenching her purse tightly in his hand. He heard Brandon calling Alveena his wife.


    ''Did she agree with marrying him? Did she agree to the arranged marriage set by her parents?'' These questions started bugging Andrew.


    <o>,m He couldn''t understand why he felt a pang of pain just thinking about Alveena getting married to someone. He was not supposed to feel this way.</o>


    ''I should be happy for her. But why? Why do I feel like my heart is against this? I don''t have the right to feel jealous of Brandon. Am I mad? Am I upset? I don''t know what to feel anymore!''


    Andrew marched back to his room, with his ugly expression. He slumped his body back to the bed, shutting his eyes close.


    Brandon''s and Alveena''s entangled hands kept on reying in his mind. He hated it! He wanted to erase it in his memory but he couldn''t.


    He kept on asking himself if Alveena already epted the arranged marriage with Brandon.


    ''But why do I care? It is her life. It is up to her whether she will ept him or not? But why do I feel bothered? Why?'' Andrew tugged his hair tightly.


    ''For goodness'' sake Andrew! Clear your mind! Alveena is not your girl. You are alreadymitted to Hannah. And you are also nning to marry her soon,'' Andrew scolded himself.


    Andrew was still lost in his thoughts when he heard a knocking sound outside his door. Hezily dragged himself to get up from the bed and opened the door.


    Upon opening the door, he saw his finance coordinator who was wearing his beach attire.


    "Director Davis, why are you sulking in your room? Come with us to the beach. Let''s enjoy our free time. Tomorrow we will be busy with the conference. We don''t have leisure time to appreciate the beauty of this resort."


    Andrew fell silent for a moment, contemting whether he would join them or not. His colleague was inviting him.


    "Okay. I will join you. I will just change my clothes," Andrew finally agreed.


    He had two reasons why he decided to join them. First, he needed to divert his attention. If he would remain inside his room, he would just keep on thinking about Alveena and Brandon.


    Second, he was curious to know what Alveena and Brandon were doing right now. He bet they were also roaming around the beachfront. Part of him wanted to see Alveena.


    When he returned inside, he opened his luggage and searched for his beach clothes. He saw Brandon wearing beach clothes so he decided to wear one. Fortunately, he also brought some beach clothes as his colleagues advised him to do so.


    Andrew chose to wear an open white long sleeves linen shirt matched with blue linen shorts and brown deck shoes. Of course, ck sunssespleted the whole picture.


    Andrew looked like a hunk supermodel with his beach attire. He could easily make any woman pause on her track just to stare at him. His hot physique could be seen through his open shirt.


    Upon arriving at the beachfront, Andrew peered at his surroundings, searching for someone. Most of the people there were participants of the conference.


    The resort was not epting any other guests for the whole week. It was exclusive only to the delegates of the conference.


    He wondered where Brandon brought Alveena. He mentioned that they would watch the sunset. Only two hours left before sunset.<sub> </sub>


    Andrew continued to roam around the beachfront together with his colleagues, hoping that he would find Alveena and Brandon.


    Meanwhile, the two people whom Andrew was looking for were now sitting on the sand, facing the sea.


    "Alvee, do you love surfing?"


    "Yes," she simply said. She was there with Brandon but her mind was wandering, just thinking about Andrew. She wondered what he was doing now.


    "See, we have lots of things inmon. Why do you hate me so much?" Brandon directly asked her.


    Brandon''s question brought Alveena''s attention back to him. Alveena took a deep sigh before giving him an answer.


    "Brandon, I don''t hate you. It''s just that I don''t like you either."


    He nodded his head as he understood her. "Well, it''s just natural because you don''t know me yet. Why don''t you give it a try? Give yourself a chance to get to know me better."


    Alveena didn''t respond to him. She just hadplex expressions on her face.


    "Alvee¡­ do you really have a boyfriend? The guy I met abroad, have you introduced him to your parents? Did your parents approve of your rtionship with him?" Brandon asked her curiously.


    He wondered if Alveena had a boyfriend. If she did then why her parents agreed on setting up her marriage with the Cullens Family.


    Alveena was saddened as she was reminded of Andrew. Even if she loved him, she couldn''t have him. She couldn''t introduce him to her parents because Andrew was not her boyfriend.


    "I love him but¡­ we could never be together," Alveena informed Brandon. Sharing this with Brandon made her feel a little better.


    Brandon was taken aback when he heard that. He couldn''t rejoice because Alveena''s voice was tinged with loneliness and sadness. For some unknown reason, he didn''t want to see her sad.


    Meanwhile, Alveena was expecting Brandon tough or mock her but he never did. Instead, he said something that surprised Alveena.


    "I''m sorry to hear that. I know it must have been hard on you. If you need a shoulder to cry on, I am just here for you."


    Alveena was at a loss for words. Brandon was too serious when he said those words. This time he was not teasing her.


    Brandon stood up, extending his right hand to her. "Let''s go for a swim. Maybe the waves could help wash away your pain and sadness."


    Alveena hesitated for a moment. She just looked at Brandon''s hand for several seconds. When she finally decided to take his hand, someone called her name from behind.


    "Alveena!"

 Chapter 537 Surfing

    "Alveena!"


    The moment she heard that voice, she turned around immediately only to see Andrew standing just a few steps away from them.


    Brandon also followed her gaze. Seeing Andrew surprised him a lot. He didn''t expect to see him there.


    What a coincidence? Well, this is just a small world for the three of them.


    Brandon stared at Andrew, sizing him up from top to bottom. He had to admit that Andrew was a very gorgeous man and a hot hunk. No wonder Alveena fell for him.


    But of course, he would not give up, especially now that Alveena told him that they could never be together. That only meant he still had a chance.


    He would try his best to rece Andrew in Alveena''s heart so that she could forget about him and Alveena would no longer feel sad.


    He would make her happy and be a doting husband to her once she agreed to their arranged marriage.


    Meanwhile, Alveena stood up brushing the sand off her clothes. She looked at Andrew with her eyes filled withplex emotions.


    She was just talking about him moments ago and then Boom! He suddenly appeared from out of nowhere.


    She thought he would be staying in his room. It turned out he also went to the beachfront to roam around.


    Andrew and Alveena were still staring at each other when Brandon suddenly wrapped his arm around Alveena''s shoulders.


    "Hi, are you here for the conference as well?" Brandon asked Andrew, breaking the silence.


    Andrew''s eyebrows twitched a little as he looked at Brandon''s hand holding Alveena''s shoulder.


    Seeing Andrew''s sharp gaze, she had the urge to remove Brandon''s hand and push him away from her. But Brandon didn''t let her as he tightened his grip on her shoulder.


    "Yes, Mr. Cullens. I am also here to attend the conference," Andrew responded to him with his neutral voice.


    ''Is Alveena working for Brandon now? Is that the reason she is also here attending the conference with him?'' Andrew pondered to himself.


    He was trying his best to conceal his emotions. He had a nk expression now.


    "Oh, really. We will get to see each other for the whole week. Hmm, Alveena and I are just rxing for now. So if you may excuse us... we will leave for now. We want to enjoy the waves since both of us love surfing, am I right, wifey?" Brandon turned to Alveena with his meaningful gaze. He was asking Alveena to y along with him.


    Meanwhile, Alveena squinted her eyes at Brandon. How could he call her his wife in front of Andrew? But after meeting his gaze, Alveena understood what he was trying to do.


    ''Don''t tell me he is trying to make Andrew jealous?''


    Alveena nced at Andrew, assessing his expression. But to her disappointment, she didn''t see any reaction from him. His face was unreadable.


    ''This will not work, Alveena. Andrew loves someone else, not me. He will never get jealous of Brandon,'' Alveena reminded herself.


    She stopped arguing with Brandon. She had decided to y along with him, not correcting Andrew''s wrong assumption. Alveena just let Brandon call her that.


    Besides, there was no point in exining things to Andrew. She thought he didn''t care about her rtionship with Brandon.


    Little did she know, despite Andrew''s calm expression, deep inside he was greatly affected by Brandon''s gestures. He also hated it since Alveena didn''t even deny it. She just let Brandon call her his wife.


    ''Does it mean she really epted the marriage arrangement of their parents?'' Andrew subconsciously clenched his fists. His eyes darkened for a moment before they went back to normal.


    "So see you around, Andrew!" Brandon said, gently pulling Alveena to leave Andrew.


    Alveena just looked at Andrew onest time before she said goodbye to him. But before they could walk away, Andrew had spoken again.


    "Can I join you?" he asked them out of the blue.


    Alveena and Brandon halted on their track after hearing that. They didn''t expect that Andrew would shamelessly ask them that question.


    Brandon: ''Is he for real?''


    Alveena: ''Eh, What is he trying to do here?''


    Both Alveena and Brandon just watched him with a questioning gaze.


    "Can you teach me how to surf? I want to learn," Andrew said to them while staring at Alveena intently.


    Brandon''s expression darkened because of Andrew''s action. He didn''t know what happened between them but based on Alveena''s words, he presumed that Andrew should stay away from Alveena. However, right now, he was doing the exact opposite of that.<sub> </sub>


    ''Can''t he just leave Alveena alone? Why does he have to make things difficult for her?''


    Brandon shot Andrew a cold sharp re. The smile on his face already disappeared. He couldn''t pretend anymore. He didn''t want Andrew getting near Alveena.


    Brandon was about to turn down Andrew but Alveena had spoken first.


    "Okay. Come and join us. I will teach you."


    Brandon''s eyes widened in disbelief when he heard that from Alveena. He looked at her confusedly but Alveena just pretended she didn''t see it.


    She knew she was supposed to avoid Andrew but seeing his pleading look, she didn''t have the heart to refuse his request.


    ''Okay, Alveena. This is just for today. Tomorrow, you will start avoiding him,'' Alveena reminded herself.


    Andrew, on the other hand, smiled gleefully the moment Alveena allowed him to join them. He didn''t know what had gotten to him that he suddenly blurted out those words. It just came out of his mouth naturally as he didn''t want Alveena to be with Brandon alone.


    Soon, the three of them went to the stall where they could rent a surfboard. It was true that Andrew didn''t know how to surf. He could swim but he didn''t know how to bnce himself on top of the surfing board.


    After getting their respective surfing boards, Alveena, Andrew and Brandon proceeded to the area where there are big waves. Alveena started teaching Andrew the basics of surfing.


    Brandon could only watch on the sides with his gloomy expression. He wanted to have quality time with Alveena alone. But Andrew ruined his n. He was in a foul mood right now.


    While Alveena was teaching Andrew, Brandon couldn''t help but make sidements, mocking Andrew since he didn''t know even the basics of surfing.


    But Andrew just ignored him. The important thing for Andrew was that Alveena''s attention was focused on him, not on Brandon. Being ignored by the two people, Brandon just kept looking daggers at Andrew.


    He had the urge to drown him in the middle of the ocean and feed him to those big sharks. He was really pissed by Andrew right now.


    It did not take long the three of them tried riding their surfboard. Brandon finally got the chance to enjoy his moment with Alveena.


    Alveena and Brandon were doing so great. Andrew could see how they enjoyed surfing with the big waves. He could only watch them from a distance since he was not yet well-versed in riding the surfing board.


    He was amazed to see them standing up on top of their surfboards while going with the flow of the waves. Brandon also did some exhibitions, flexing his skills to Andrew.


    Well, Andrew had to admit that Brandon looked very cool with his movement on top of his surfboard. Alveena also praised Brandon as she could see that he was an expert surfer just like her.


    Andrew could only heave a frustrated sigh while watching them. He was just sitting on top of his surfboard. He was still practicing to stand up and bnce his body.


    Andrew became more determined to learn. He didn''t stop trying until he was finally able to bnce himself on top of his surfboard. Andrew rejoiced when he finally did it.


    Alveena was also watching him from time to time. She was so happy when she saw Andrew standing up on top of his surfboard.


    "Alveena! I did it! I did it!" Andrew shouted at her with his cheerful voice.


    Alveena giggled seeing his joyful expression. He looked like a child rejoicing. Alveena gave him an okay sign and shouted back.


    "Good job, Andrew! I know you can do it! I''m so proud of you."


    Brandon could only shake his head while rolling his eyes. ''This is nothing. He is still a beginner. I bet he can''t even stand for 30 seconds without falling.''


    He decided to catch Alveena''s attention. "Alveena, another big wave ising. Get ready!"


    Alveena nced at Brandon with her excited expression. She nodded her head. She missed doing this kind of activity. She was d that Brandon invited her to do this.


    And just like that, Andrew felt like he was left out again. Alveena and Brandon had their own world. They were going against the big waves together.


    He was really jealous. Because of that, he decided toe and join them even though he had just learned how to bnce himself on the surfboard.


    Brandon saw Andrew moving towards them with his surfboard. "Eh, what is he doing? Is he a fool? This is dangerous for him."


    Alveena wondered why Brandon stopped so she followed his line of sight only to see Andrew approaching them. That was also the time another big wave wasing their way.


    Alveena felt rmed. Andrew couldn''t handle this wave. What if he would get injured?


    "Andrew!!! Stop! Go back!" Alveena warned him. But it was already toote.


    Everything happened so fast. After that big wave, Andrew disappeared from her sight.


    "ANDREW!!!"

 Chapter 538 So Many WHYs

    Everything happened so fast that Alveena was not able to do anything. When the big wave struck, Andrew was suddenly devoured by the wave, thus disappearing from Alveena''s line of sight.


    "ANDREW!!!" Alveena screamed his name in horror.


    She began to panic when she didn''t see him emerging from the water. She immediately swam towards Andrew''s location where shest saw him.


    Brandon also followed Alveena. He cursed inwardly because of Andrew''s recklessness. He should have stayed on his spot but he stubbornly followed them.


    ''Is he nning to kill himself!'' Brandonmented to himself.


    But deep down, he was also worried about Andrew''s safety. There was a rocky part there. What if his head hit the rock when he submerged into the water.


    Brandon and Alveena swam under the water, searching for Andrew. Her heart was already pounding so hard because of nervousness.


    She was so afraid that something bad happened to Andrew. She started to cry and her tears made her vision blurry.


    ''Andrew, where are you? Please be safe.''Alveena was silently praying in her heart.


    She started ming herself. She left Andrew on his own. She should have stayed with him. Or rather, it was better if she didn''t agree when he asked her to join them.


    After a few minutes, Alveena found Andrew''s floating body. It looked like he passed out and lost his consciousness. She immediately swam in his direction in a hurried manner.


    Though she already found Andrew, Alveena couldn''t rx yet. Upon reaching Andrew, she tried to tap him, waking him up but he was not responding.


    Alveena''s heart was filled with anxiety. She didn''t know what to do. Her mind was clouded by worries and concerns for Andrew.


    Fortunately, Brandon was there to support her. They moved Andrew and took him out of the water. Brandon put him down on the sand.


    Alveena kneeled beside Andrew, checking his pulse and breathing. She also checked if he got injured somewhere.


    Alveena felt like crying seeing the bruises on his arms and legs. It looked like his body hit some sharp rocks under the water.


    "Andrew, please wake up. Can you hear me?" Alveena continued tapping Andrew''s shoulder. Still, he had no response.


    Without further ado, Alveena decided to apply CPR. Brandon wanted to do it for her but Alveena was already doing it by herself. She pumped Andrew''s chest using both hands.


    She kept pumping his chest then she paused, leaning down to blow him some air. She tilted his head back. cing her hand on his forehead while pinching his nose, Alveena took a deep breath first before covering his mouth with hers.


    She was nning on blowing some air into his mouth. However, the moment her lips touched Andrew''s mouth, she suddenly felt a hand, grabbing the back of her head and her nape.


    Alveena''s eyes widened, freezing in her spot. She just found herself being kissed by Andrew who was supposed to be unconscious.<sub> </sub>


    Alveena''s heart raced even faster. This time, it was not because of fear or nervousness but because of Andrew''s lips that were kissing her passionately.


    ''Damn? What is happening here? Why am I being kissed by an unconscious patient?'' Alveena''s mind couldn''t absorb everything yet. Her eyes were just wide open, unblinking.


    Then Andrew pulled her closer as he deepened the kiss. Alveena could only close her eyes, returning his kiss.


    ''Shit! What is this? Am I dreaming? Andrew is kissing me again?'' Alveena could hardly believe this.


    Meanwhile, Andrew felt like he was going crazy. He wished for Alveena to be happy but he couldn''t stay away from her. He tried but he didn''t anticipate that it would be this hard.


    His mind was telling him that he couldn''t be with her. He had already decided that he would forget about her since Hannah was still the one he loved, the woman with whom he had the responsibility to fulfill.


    But howe after seeing Alveena with Brandon, his heart was suddenly filled with jealousy? Why did he hate seeing Alveena together with another guy, especially Brandon?


    Why did his heart clench every time he would hear Brandon calling Alveena his wife? Why did his heart crave for her every time he would try to distance himself from her?


    No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn''t stay away from her. This was so wrong. But still, his heart wanted this¡­ he wanted to kiss her like this. He missed kissing her lips.


    He could stop himself anymore. Once again he sumbed to the desire of his heart. Now, he didn''t care about the aftermath of this. He just wanted to im and kiss her in front of Brandon to make him feel better.


    He was consumed by jealousy that he thought of doing something childish. He pretended that he lost consciousness since he wanted to know what Alveena would feel and how she would react.


    He did that to catch Alveena''s attention and to know her reaction. When he heard her panicking voice calling his name, he regretted scaring her. He wanted to open his eyes and tell her that he was just fine.


    But remembering how Alveena enjoyed surfing with Brandon a while ago, he chose to be stubborn, making her worry. He took advantage of the situation, hoping that Alveena would apply CPR on him.


    Yeah! Andrew also had a naughty side. He waited for Alveena to apply mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. And Vi! Alveena did it. Of course, Andrew would not waste that opportunity to taste her lips once again.


    And now, he was kissing her with so much passion and eagerness. Andrew''s heart was singing for joy when Alveena began responding to his kiss.


    But to his disappointment, Brandon intervened once again, calling Andrew and Alveena''s attention.


    "What the hell is happening here?!" Brandon said with his stern cold voice.


    He just looked for the resort''s lifeguard and medics and the moment he came back he saw Andrew kissing Alveena. Who would be happy upon seeing that?


    He felt like Andrew just yed with them. He just pretended to be injured, taking advantage of Alveena. Brandon was boiling with rage. Because of his angry voice, the kiss between Andrew and Alveena was interrupted.


    ''What A SHAMELESS Move?!!''

 Chapter 539 Still In Denial

    In the end, Andrew was still brought to the resort clinic to treat his wound. He got several bruises all over his body. Brandon and Alveena stayed with him.


    The event organizer for the conference felt rmed when they heard that one of the finance directors was injured on the first day. Because of this, they gathered everyone for a safety and security briefing.


    Andrew''s colleagues also got worried upon hearing the news that he got injured. They were just walking around the beach moments ago when suddenly Andrew disappeared. It turned out he went surfing.


    Alveena was very silent as they waited for Andrew who was being treated inside the clinic. Brandon was sitting next to Alveena. He was dying to ask her what was the real score between them but he hesitated.


    He could see that Alveena was also shocked and overwhelmed by the turn of events. Andrew got injured, making her worry so much. Then,ter on, she just found herself being kissed by him.


    She was confused by Andrew''s actions. She couldn''t understand why Andrew kissed her. He was not supposed to do that. He wasmitted to someone. He had a fiancee. Alveena didn''t know what to think anymore.


    ''Gosh, I have to set things straight with Andrew. I couldn''t afford to have false hope or else, I will end up disappointed and being hurt once again. I have to stop this madness as soon as possible or else, I will be the one to suffer,'' Alveena mumbled to herself.


    "Brandon, thanks for today. Go ahead first. No need to stay here. I just want to talk to Andrew, alone," Alveena softly said to him with her pleading look.


    Brandon didn''t want to leave her alone with Andrew but seeing her pleading look, he could only sigh and nod in agreement.


    "See you tonight. I will fetch you to your room. Let''s go together and attend the social night."


    Alveena didn''t oppose his suggestion. She just gave him a faint smile.


    When Brandon left, Alveena entered the clinic. The nurse just finished treating Andrew''s wounds. They were just small bruises and nothing serious.


    Alveena sat down on the vacant chair near Andrew''s sickbed.


    "How do you feel?" Alveena asked him worriedly.


    "I''m just fine. Are you mad at me?" Andrew asked her back.


    Alveena shook her head. "I''m not mad! You just made me worried so much that I even med myself for what happened."


    He sat up, facing Alveena. There was a guilty look on his face.


    "I''m sorry," Andrew mumbled, holding her hands, gently squeezing them.


    "Why, Andrew? Why did you¡­" Alveena couldn''t finish her words. She looked down avoiding his gaze.


    "Why did I kiss you?" Andrewpleted her question.


    "Honestly, I don''t have a concrete answer. I just felt like doing it¡­ I~" Andrew stopped.


    He knew he was not supposed to say the words ''I miss you.''


    This time Alveena gazed up with her teary eyes. Andrew cursed himself inwardly. He could feel that he was the cause of Alveena''s unhappiness.


    "Andrew, stop doing this. If you keep on acting like this, it will just be hard for me to forget you," Alveena said, her voice filled with helplessness.


    "I already epted the fact that we could never be together. That you can never be mine¡­ so please stop confusing me and my heart again."


    Andrew just fell silent. He had never realized that he was making things hard for Alveena.


    "I''m sorry¡­" he apologized once more.<sub> </sub>


    ''I can''t understand myself. Alveena¡­ I can''t help it. My resolve is wavering whenever you are around me.''


    "No need to apologize. Just stop doing this to me, Andrew."


    Andrew didn''t respond to her since he couldn''t promise nor guarantee it. But he will try.


    Alveena was done expressing her feelings so she wanted to go back and rest. She already felt relieved knowing that Andrew was just fine.


    "Don''t be reckless again next time. Don''t surf anymore. You clumsy guy," Alveena reminded him with her teasing voice.


    She didn''t want to leave Andrew with a gloomy expression so she decided to lighten the mood.


    Andrew just looked at her helplessly. He wanted to do it again, with her.


    "Alright, I have to go now. Good luck to us at the conference," Alveena said, bidding goodbye to Andrew.


    He wanted to stop her from leaving but Alveena already begged him to stop making things difficult for her.


    Alveena stood up, turning to leave. She had just taken three steps when Andrew threw her onest question.


    "Alveena¡­ did you already ept the arranged marriage with Brandon?"


    Alveena stopped on her track, caught off guard by that question. She didn''t answer him right away.


    She tried to assess her feelings and thought of the things that would be beneficial to her.


    Without looking in Andrew''s direction, she answered him.


    "Y-Yes¡­ I did ept it," Alveena lied.


    After saying that, Alveena hurriedly went out of the clinic. She needed to be far away from Andrew before she burst out.


    She didn''t know why she was still feeling horrible after lying to Andrew. She thought it would be best that Andrew would think that she would also marry someone.


    But her heart¡­ she was still in pain. She felt that those words she said to Andrew moments ago ended everything between them.


    She walked back to her room, her eyes burned with tears. She had roller coaster emotions in just one day. It was all because of Andrew.


    Meanwhile, Andrew was still looking at the door where Alveena disappeared from his sight. Her answer still lingered in his mind.


    [ "Y-Yes¡­ I did ept it," ]


    ''She did ept it. She will marry Brandon.''


    Andrew brought his hand on his chest, clenching his shirt. He felt like his heart was being torn apart right now.


    ''Is this how she felt when she learned that I have a fiancee? Damn! It''s so painful that I feel like I am being suffocated.''


    ''Why am I feeling this way? I should let her go since I can''t be with her. I can''t break my promise to Hannah.''

 Chapter 540 An Ally

    ~ At Mt. Argon ~


    On the same day, Andrew went to the City of Cyrus, Hannah also traveled to the province of Argon. The agent, who her friends hired, contacted her upon reaching Mt. Argon.


    He led her to a bungalow house where Mheera was currently staying. The house was located at the foot of Mt. Argon.


    When she entered the house, she saw Mheera sitting in the living room with her eyes closed. She looked very tired.


    Aside from Mheera, there were two middle-aged people who appeared to be husband and wife. They were sitting on the opposite sofa. They were the owner of the house who let Mheera stay in their home for tonight.


    The husband and wife greeted Hannah when they saw her standing at the front door. They were so hospitable that they weed Hannah warmly even though she was a stranger to them.


    Hannah informed the husband and wife that she came there to visit her friend Mheera.


    "Mheera, your friend is here. She wants to talk to you," the middle-aged woman called Mheera''s attention.


    When Mheera heard that, she immediately opened her eyes, turning at the front door. Mheera''s gray eyes lit up when she saw Hannah.


    She was already familiar with her. She could still remember that she was the woman to whom she gave the magical love potion.


    "Hannah, why are you looking for me?" Mheera asked her right away.


    Hannah smiled first, walking over to her. She sat down on the sofa next to Mheera. The husband and wife left them in the living room, allowing them to talk privately.


    "Mheera, I need your help. I know you are the only one who can help me with my current problem," Hannah informed her with her desperate voice.


    Mheera looked at her in confusion. "What do you mean that I am the only one who can help you? What is troubling you right now Hannah? What happened to the potion I gave you? Did it not work?"


    Mheera asked her too many questions.


    "The potion worked just fine," Hannah answered her with a gloomy expression.


    She recalled how Tristan could see Zhen-Zhen in her. She was just reminded of his love for his wife.


    "But I am more concerned about something. Mheera, can you help me? There is a witch who bewitched my first love! She is powerful. She can even control fire! Can you help me? What can I do against her?"


    Mheera frowned upon hearing her words. "A witch? Someone who can control fire?"


    Hannah nodded her head to confirm it. "Yes¡­ she is frightening. She can hurt me anytime if I tell others about her secret."


    Mheera fell silent for a moment. She was thinking about what Hannah could do about it.


    "If that''s the case, maybe I can give you some kind of talisman for your protection."


    Hannah''s eyes lit up because of her statement. "Thank you, Mheera! I am always indebted to you."


    Mheera just gave her a faint smile.


    "But aside from protection, can you also help me? How can I fight her? I want her to disappear from our lives!"


    Mheera looked at her confusedly.


    "What are you nning to do? What do you want to happen to her?" She asked Hannah with intrigue.


    "I want her to reveal her power in front of the Davis Family. Once they find out her secret, I want her to be kicked out of the family. Or it''s better that she would just disappear for good," Hannah mumbled, a cold glint shed through her eyes.<sub> </sub>


    "So are you saying that you want to kill her?" Mheera asked her, lifting an eyebrow.


    Hannah was not able to respond. ''Do I really want her dead?'' She asked herself.


    Then afterward she just shook her head. She remembered how she tried to trap her in the fire.


    Butter on, she realized that shemitted a great sin. She tried to kill someone and she regretted it.


    "I don''t know. Not killing her but I just want her to disappear from our lives. But I am afraid that I can''t do anything against her since she is powerful."


    Mheera let out a soft giggle. "How can you make her disappear if you will not kill her?"


    Hannah was rendered speechless. Mheera had a point.


    "What are you suggesting?"


    Mheera just gave her a meaningful smile. She didn''t answer her directly.


    "Don''t worry, just give me three days. I will give you a powerful potion that you can use against her," Mheera said, reassuring Hannah.


    Hannah''s face brightened up. She pounced on Mheera, hugging her.


    "Thank you, Mheera. Now I can be at ease."


    "So are you staying here tonight? You came from a faraway city. You can take a rest in my room." Mheera suggested.


    "Alright. I will just return home tomorrow. But where are we going to meet after three days?" Hannah asked her curiously.


    "Just give me yourplete address. I will appear at your doorway by that time."


    Hannahughed thinking that Mheera was just joking. But in the end, she gave Mheera herplete address.


    "By the way, Mheera, if you don''t mind can I ask you something?"


    Mheera just bobbed her head as a response.


    "Why are you here? Why are you climbing lots of mountains in the country?"


    Mheera nced outside. Her face suddenly painted with longing.


    "I am searching for someone¡­" Her eyes were filled with so many emotions.


    Hannah could tell that the person she was looking for was someone special and important to her.


    "Who is that person? Perhaps, someone close to your heart?"


    Mheera moved her gaze back to Hannah. She smiled before nodding her head.


    "Yes, he is someone close to my heart. It has been so long since thest time I saw him. We got separated because of an important mission. Now, I followed him here. But I don''t know where to find him."


    Hannah didn''t ask further. But something was bothering her. Why is Mheera looking for that someone in the mountains, instead of cities?


    She didn''t have time to worry about that as long as she found an ally who could help her fight Zhen-Zhen. Hannah already felt relieved.

 Chapter 541 ZZs Bodyguard In Action

    ~ University of Imperial Knights ~


    Two more months left before semester break. After this, Zhen-Zhen would no longere to school.


    She would stay at home and focus on her pregnancy. She couldn''t wait to see her stomach be big.


    She was also excited to see Little Davis. How lovely would it be to have Little Davis in her arms?


    As usual, Bianca was still apanying her in school to guard her. Just a few days ago, Tristan summoned Bianca to the Davis Family Mansion.


    Bianca was just standing outside Zhen-Zhen''s ssroom when she recalled her conversation with Tristan.


    She was already staying at the mansion. Tristan talked to her and gave her a very important instruction.


    At first, Bianca was confused when Tristan showed her pictures of two handsome men, one was wearing a ck corporate suit and one was wearing casual clothes that she often saw at the university.


    She thought Tristan was asking her whom she liked between those two men. Reflexively, she pointed her finger at the man who was wearing a ck suit.


    His aloof and cold expression caught Bianca''s attention.


    Tristan raised his eyebrow when he saw Bianca pointing her finger at Clifford''s pictures.


    Tristan hadn''t exined his reason yet for showing those pictures to her but here she was already pointing her finger at Clifford''s photo.


    He massaged his temples while sighing deeply.


    "Bianca, remember and familiarize the faces of these two men. I want you to watch over my wife. If possible, don''t let these two men get near her, understand?"


    Bianca raised her head and responded to Tristan. "Yes sir! I will do that."


    "But Sir Davis, we have a problem with this one," Bianca said, pointing her finger at Liam''s photo.


    She just recognized his photo. He was Zhen-Zhen''s history professor.


    Tristan also thought that Liam was a big problem. He was powerful so Bianca couldn''t fight him if ever Liam would do something to Zhen-Zhen.


    "He is the History professor of your wife so he can get close to her during ss," Bianca shared her thoughts with Tristan.


    "Yeah, it''s alright if they are in the ss. But don''t let my wife be alone with that man. And be careful when dealing with him. He is strong and dangerous despite his angelic look," Tristan said, giving her warning.


    "Ok, sir! I got it."


    "This one! Don''t even let him see my wife. If you need to beat him just for him to stay away, then do it! You have my permission to do that." Tristanmanded her, showing Clifford''s picture.


    Bianca just nodded her head once again.


    "Aye, Sir! Don''t worry about him, sir. I will handle him with care," Bianca said meaningfully while shing her wicked smile.


    Tristan was satisfied by Bianca''s response. He was now at ease knowing that Bianca would be there, guarding his wife against those flies.


    Bianca snapped back to the present when she heard the ringing sound of the bell. It was followed by studentsing out of their respective ssrooms.


    Bianca waited patiently outside. She saw Liam approaching Zhen-Zhen. She observed them for a while.


    Liam just wanted to greet Zhen-Zhen, although he felt a little bit awkward. He could still vividly remember in his mind the intimate moment Tristan and Zhen-Zhen had done inside their bathroom.<sub> </sub>


    "Zhen-Zhen," Liam called her by her real name since the other students had already left.


    "Hi, Liam! Thanks for today''s ss. I learned a lot."


    Liam let out a soft chuckle. His emerald eyes lingered on her beautiful face that was glowing brightly. She looked so happy.


    "Are you not attending school after this semester?" Liam asked her with his sad tone.


    He knew that Zhen-Zhen was pregnant so he assumed that she would stop studying for now.


    "Yes, I will take care of myself and my baby at home," Zhen-Zhen responded, looking down while rubbing her t stomach.


    ? "I will miss seeing you at school," Liam told her truthfully.


    "You can visit us at home. You can go with Sophia," she suggested.


    Liam''s emerald eyes sparkled with delight upon hearing that.


    That was also the time Bianca joined them, following Tristan''s instructions of not letting Zhen-Zhe be alone with Liam.


    Seeing Zhen-Zhen''s bodyguard, Liam said goodbye to her.


    On the other hand, Bianca and Zhen-Zhen decided to go to their hang-out ce during break time~ the mini-forest.


    When they arrived there, Sophia was already sitting on their favorite spot under the big tree.


    "Girls, what do you want for snacks today? I will go to the cafeteria and buy them for you," Bianca volunteered because she didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to get tired from walking.


    Since Bianca insisted, Zhen-Zhen and Sophia told her the snacks they wanted to eat. No junk food allowed since Zhen-Zhen was pregnant.


    It did not take long when Bianca was done buying the food and drinks for the three of them.


    She was on the way to the mini-forest when she saw a familiar face. He was also on the way to the mini-forest.


    Upon recognizing the man, Bianca facepalmed. ''A while ago, it''s professor Liam, and now, another bee appears, Clifford Sy.''


    She wondered if he came here to see her Boss'' wife. She walked faster to catch up with him. Since he was on the way to the mini-forest, she assumed that Clifford was searching for Zhen-Zhen aka Lillie.


    With her agility and speed, Bianca was able to overtake and block Clifford''s path, thus stopping him at the entrance of the mini-forest.


    Bianca was greeted by a sharp gazeing from Clifford.


    "Who are you? Why are you blocking my path? Move. Away!" Clifford''s stern authoritative voice was heard.


    Bianca just sneered at him. She didn''t feel intimidated at all. Seeing Bianca''s taunting smile, Clifford''s expression darkened.


    "Sorry, Mr. But you are not allowed to go further. Just turn around and go back. This is not the ce where you should be."


    Clifford: "..."


    ''Who the hell is this woman?'' Clifford tried his best to calm himself. He came here to see Lillie but some unknown woman in ck suddenly blocked his way, stopping him.

 Chapter 542 Mission Accomplished!

    Clifford decided to ignore her warning. He didn''t want to waste his precious time on this stranger.


    He came there for Lillie so he would not entertain someone who was just insignificant just like this woman.


    Clifford just stepped to the side, avoiding Bianca. She was blocking his way at the front so Clifford changed his course, moving to the left side.


    But Bianca was so determined to stop him. Tristan gave her a strict instruction of not letting Clifford get near his wife, Zhen-Zhen.


    Bianca was there to fulfill her job and duty. She put down the stic bag containing the snacks that she was holding before charging in Clifford''s direction.


    ''This is not my fault. I already warned you but you refused to listen.''


    Bianca followed him behind. Upon catching up, she immediately grabbed his shoulder in the back, thus stopping Clifford. He was about to turn around andin when Bianca suddenly twisted his arm at his back.


    "What the f*ck are you trying to~ Aaah!"


    Clifford was not able to finish his sentence as Bianca suddenly kicked his leg from the back, causing him to fall on his knees. Clifford grunted and winced because of the pain she inflicted on him.


    Who wouldn''t get hurt? Binaca just twisted his arm and kicked his leg in a surprise attack. Clifford was caught off guard and was not able to dodge nor defend himself.


    Bianca was still restraining his hand at his back while Clifford was in his kneeling position.


    "I will just tell you this once. Let go of my hand now. I don''t want to fight a woman," Clifford warned her and at the same time, demanded to release him.


    But instead of listening to Clifford, Bianca applied force and put more pressure on his hand, causing Clifford to wince in pain once more.


    ? "F*ck!" Clifford cursed in irritation. He couldn''t stand up since Bianca already pinned his legs on the ground using her own legs.


    It did not take long when they caught the attention of the other students who were just passing by in that area. They were amused to see two people, a man, and a woman, wrestling each other in the broad daylight inside their campus.


    What was more fascinating to see was that the man looked like he was on the defeating side. He couldn''t retaliate nor fight back against the prettydy in ck. Some students took pictures and recorded a video of them.


    Some of them recognized Bianca as thedy bodyguard of their Campus Belle, Lillie Meyer.


    "Oh, that woman is the Lady bodyguard of Lillie, the wife of Tristan Davis!" One student blurted out, catching the attention of Bianca and Clifford.


    That was the time Clifford and Bianca realized that they were being watched by several pairs of eyes. Clifford felt embarrassed for the situation he was in.


    He wished the ground would open up and swallowed him alive. He didn''t know how he could take this embarrassment.


    ''This is her fault! I want to bury her alive!'' Cliffordmented to his mind.<sub> </sub>


    "Let go of me now! People are watching," Clifford sternly said in a low voice that only the two of them could hear.


    "No! I won''t release you unless you promise me that you will leave this ce and go back to where youe from."


    Clifford, who had no choice left, had to agree with Bianca''s demand. He already got enough humiliation for today. His mood was already ruined. He couldn''t face Zhen-Zhen because of this.


    "Alright! Alright! You win. Just let go of me and I will leave quickly!"


    Bianca''s lips stretched out into a triumphant smile. "You should have done that sooner. Why do you have to be stubborn? If you just listened to me a while ago then this would have never happened."


    After saying those words, Bianca finally released Clifford. She stood up while brushing off the dirt on her legs. Meanwhile, Clifford massaged his hurt wrist.


    He wanted to stand but he couldn''t. His legs felt numb. He ended up sitting on the ground while staring at Bianca with a deathly re. If just one look could kill then Bianca should have been dead by now.


    Seeing the funny and ugly expression of Clifford, Bianca failed to hold back herughter. She burst outughing seeing the sorry state Clifford had right now.


    ''Oops¡­ It looks like I applied too much force on him. He can''t stand up.''


    Seeing that the action scene ended, the spectators who were watching them a while ago decided to leave.


    Clifford heaved a sigh of relief when the people left them. He couldn''t believe that a woman would just beat him up today. He was fuming with rage but he couldn''t do anything against her, especially now that he learned that she was Lillie''s bodyguard.


    Clifford was thinking that Zhen-Zhen would get mad at him once she learned that he fought and hurt herdy bodyguard.


    ''What a clever man, Tristan! You really hired someone so that I couldn''t get near your wife. I am not yet done with you. Let''s see who will win in the end.''


    Clifford was lost in his thoughts when Bianca extended her hand in front of him. She was just trying to help him stand up.


    But Clifford''s pride would not allow him to ept the hand of a woman who made him look like a loser just now. He ignored her hand and tried his best to stand on his own.


    His knees were still hurting. He hit the rocks when he fell on the ground a while ago. When he was able to stand up, Clifford brushed the dirt off his pants and suit.


    ring at Bianca with a cold sharp gaze for onest time, Clifford walked past her, not saying any words. He was really pissed off by this woman.


    ''I swear¡­ I will never forget the humiliation she gave me today. Just you wait woman, I will find a way on how I can get even with you.''


    Bianca just shook her head helplessly, watching Clifford''s retreating back. When he disappeared from her sight, she picked up the snacks on the ground. She returned to the mini-forest where Sophia and Zhen-Zhen were waiting for her.


    The bright smile never left her face. She was satisfied with herself. She just aplished the important task Tristan had given her.

 Chapter 543 Be Your Servant!

    The next day, Bianca''s and Clifford''s video became viral. Some students posted it on the inte just making fun of the situation but they meant no harm to Clifford. Besides, they didn''t recognize him.


    It was just today that they found out the identity of the man in a corporate suit who was defeated by a pretty and cooldy bodyguard of Mrs. Davis.


    Who would have thought that the gorgeous-looking man was none other than Clifford Sy, the Mighty Aloof CEO of the SY Corp? They wondered why Clifford Sy came into their campus.


    Meanwhile, Tristan was having fun watching the video and reading thements of theizens. They made fun of Clifford in the video. Tristan couldn''t stop himself fromughing so hard.


    He was still recuperating so he was just staying at home for a while. He spent his time reading business news, stocks, and other business-rted articles on the inte. It just so happened that he identally saw Clifford''s video when he was browsing.


    p His stomach hurt fromughing too much. He was rolling and chuckling on the couch as he watched the video.</anda>


    He wanted tomend Bianca and gave her arge amount of bonus for doing her job well. She really had done her best from stopping Clifford.


    Tristan had just calmed down when the head butler approached him.


    "Young Master, you have visitors outside, should I let them in or not?"


    Tristan sat up straight upon hearing that. He was not expecting any visitors today.


    "Visitors? Who?" Tristan asked the head butler curiously.


    The head butler cleared his throat first. He didn''t know how he would address the two people outside. They were no longer part of the Davis Family. Grandpa Lu disowned them and kicked them out.


    "Mark and Daniel," he mumbled. In the end, he just mentioned their names.


    He couldn''t tell Tristan that they were his cousins since they never acted as one. They always harbored hatred towards Tristan and even schemed against him many times.


    Tristan fell silent for a moment, contemting whether he would let them in or not. After much thought and careful consideration, Tristan allowed Mark and Daniel to enter the house.


    It did not take long when the head butler guided Mark and Daniel inside the house. They didn''t look well. The stress and fatigue were visible on their faces. It seemed that they were having a hard time after Grandpa Lu''s announcement.


    His proud and arrogant evil cousins were now sitting in front of him like obedient puppies. Tristan was just silently observing them, waiting for them to speak up.


    Mark was the first one who broke the silence.


    "Tristan¡­ we came here to apologize for what happened. Please forgive us. We just did it because of the hatred. We hated you so much for what you have done to us in the past. We just wanted to give you a lesson."


    "Yes, please forgive us, cousin! We don''t have any intention to kill you. We hated you. We suffered a lot because of you. Grandpa Alejandro and Grandma ra even punished us before," Daniel also shared his thoughts.


    Tristan just arched his eyebrows while listening to them. ''Are they really apologizing or they just came here to justify their actions?''


    He shook his head helplessly. ''Are my cousins beyond redemption now? I can''t feel that they really regretted their actions.''


    "Are you here to apologize or point your fingers at me to justify your evil deed?" Tristan said with a serious tone.


    Mark and Daniel exchanged nces with one another. They had to eat their pride just toe and apologize to him. Grandpa Lu wanted them to at least apologize to their cousin, Tristan.


    Both of them shook their heads vehemently.


    "No. We are not ming you. We are just expressing our thoughts and feelings." Mark said, correcting Tristan''s assumption.


    "We really came here to apologize to you sincerely." Daniel also supported his cousin''s statement.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan stared at them intently, trying to figure out what they were thinking. He was not yet convinced. He knew they wanted to reconcile with him so that Grandpa Lu would forgive them and change his decision.


    "You know what, if this only happened to me, I can forgive you easily. But this time it''s different. Matthew, Sophia, and my wife''s life were put in danger. Have you realized that? My wife is pregnant, what if the Bermuda Gang had done something to her, our baby would have been at risk."


    "If something bad happened to my wife and baby that day, I don''t think I can ever forgive you. I will go crazy and I might kill you both by myself!" Tristan expressed his true feelings with them.


    Mark and Daniel were both tongue-tied after hearing that. They finally realized that theymitted a grave sin. Fortunately, nothing bad happened to Zhen-Zhen and her baby. They didn''t mean any harm to his wife and baby.


    The living room was engulfed by a deafening silence. Mark and Daniel admitted to themselves that they went overboard this time. No wonder Grandpa Lu had to resort to this kind of punishment.


    It did not take long when Mark suddenly moved from his seat, kneeling on the floor. Tristan was dumbfounded by his sudden action. He didn''t expect that Mark would do that.


    Seeing Mark kneeling on the floor, Daniel also joined him. He kneeled down in front of Tristan. They were both looking at the floor as they couldn''t look straight into Tristan''s eyes. They felt guilty.


    "Tristan, We will do anything you want just to get your forgiveness. I realized my mistake. I have done a grave sin to you and to your wife. And now I regret it," Mark mumbled while clenching his fists. Now he sounded more sincerepared to the first apology.


    "But I will be honest with you. We are also doing this so that Grandpa Lu will forgive us. We are still having a hard time epting the fact that we are no longer part of the Davis Family. Even our parents didn''t want to acknowledge us anymore," he added.


    Tristan''s lips twitched, fighting a smile. At least, he heard honest remarks from them. His cousins were still redeemable. It was not yet toote for them to change.


    "If you want us to be your servant for a month, then we are more than willing to do that!" Daniel spoke up that made Tristan and Mark speechless.


    Tristan: "..."


    Mark: ''Is he serious? I only said we will do anything Tristan wants. But this dumb cousin of mine really spells it out and mentions being a servant for a whole month?!''


    Daniel darted his gaze back and forth between Tristan and Mark who were giving him a strange look.


    He just shrugged his shoulders, giving them a questioning gaze. ''Eh, Why are they looking at me like that? Did I say something wrong?''


    "Hmm. Fine. I ept your proposal. Be my servant for the whole month then. After that I will decide whether I will forgive you or not," Tristan said with his straight face. He was holding back himself fromughing.


    "You can start now," Tristan added. "My body is still aching. I think I need a body massage."


    Mark: "..."


    "Alright! Let me massage your body, my dear cousin!" Daniel responded cheerfully as if he won a lottery. He stood up right away and moved at the back of Tristan. Then he started massaging his shoulders.


    "Ahem, cousin, since we will be your servant. Can we stay here at the mansion? Our parents confiscated our cards. We can''t even stay at our condo unit since the property is under Davis''s name." Daniel shamelessly asked Tristan.


    Now Tristan and Mark understood why Daniel volunteered to be Tristan''s servant for a month! He wanted to be a freeloader in the meantime.


    ''Damn! I take back my words. Daniel is not dumb. He is a clever man. Why didn''t I think about that? Our budget is too tight right now. We can''t stay long in the hotel.'' Mark thought to himself while praising Daniel in his mind.


    Tristan could only sigh helplessly. He didn''t expect that his cousin was also shameless like him. Mark also moved from his spot, approaching Tristan. He was now massaging Tristan''s legs.


    When the head butler passed by the living room, he was surprised to see Mark and Daniel massaging Tristan as if he was their big boss.


    ''Eh, what is happening in the world?''

 Chapter 544 Just Following Orders

    In the end, Tristan agreed to let Mark and Daniel stay at the Davis Family Mansion in the meantime to find out how sincere they were in reflecting their sins.


    The two men became Tristan''s personal nannies. He even secretly took pictures of them while serving him. He immediately shared this spectacr news with his best friend Matthew and the twins, ke and Jake.


    Matthew was also staying at home. Between Tristan and him, Matthew was the one who suffered much from the beatings. He protected Tristan during their fight and received hits from their opponents on Tristan''s behalf.


    The four of them weremunicating via group chat. Jake and ke couldn''t stop themselves fromughing so hard. They didn''t expect that Mark and Daniel would end up being personal servants of Tristan.


    ~ Friends Circle Group Chat ~


    ^* Jake *^ = [ Wow, our two evil cousins suddenly turn into obedient nannies. Hahaha. Tristan, make sure that they will suffer for what they had done to you and Matthew. ]


    ^* ke *^ = [ I think Grandpa Lu''s punishment is really effective. I hope it is not yet toote for them to change. I can''t imagine how they canst long without the influence of the Davis Family backing them up. ]


    ^* Matthew *^ = [ Hmm, I don''t mind it as long as they will change. I can forgive them. But not now, let them suffer first! ]


    ^* Tristan *^ = [ Hahaha, Don''t worry guys, I will take care of them very well. It''s rare for Mark and Daniel to lower their pride. This time they did it. They even kneeled in front of me while apologizing. ]


    ^* Jake *^ = [ Wow! They even kneeled! That''s what they wanted from Tristan. They hired the Bermuda Gang to make Tristan beg for their mercy. But in the end, they were the ones who came to you, begging for your mercy! ]


    ^* Tristan *^ = [ So true. This is bad karma for their evil deeds. Hmmm, Good things keep on happening right now. I hope it will remain like this in theing days. I don''t want to encounter another trouble. ]


    Tristan got really tired both physically, mentally, and emotionally when they fought the Bermuda Gang and when Zhen-Zhen went missing.


    ^* ke *^ = [ By the way, have you seen the viral video of Clifford Sy and Lillie''sdy bodyguard?! The Hell, that Bianca girl is sooo cool ]


    ^* Jake *^ = [ True! She is exactly my type. If someone beautiful like her will beat me up, I don''t really mind even if I get assaulted by her every day. ]


    Matthew and Tristan just shook their heads after reading Jake''s message.


    ^* Tristan *^ = [ ¡­ ]


    ^* Matthew *^ = [ ¡­ ]


    ^* Jake *^ = [ Hey, Tristan and Matthew. Don''t just send ellipsis. We know the two of you areughing about us since we are still single dogs, unlike both of you! ]


    ^* ke *^ = [ Let them be. Don''t rub salt on our wounds. Stop talking about this. ]


    ^* Matthew *^ = [ Start finding your girls now. You are getting younger! ]


    ^* Tristan *^ = [ I agree with Matthew. Do you like Bianca? Go for her then. Let''s see if you can pass her standard. Hahaha ]


    ^* Jake *^ = [ Well, she is one fierce woman. Hahaha. I still prefer a gentle one. But she''s really cool. ]


    ^* Tristan *^ = [ Okay. Let''s forget about Clifford and Bianca. There''s something I need your help with. Can I count on you again? ]


    ^* Matthew *^ = [ Help in what? ]


    ^* ke *^ = [ Just tell us. ]


    ^* Tristan *^ = [ Remember before the fireflies surprise I nned for my wife that got ruined by Hannah? I want to do it again. This time I will ask her properly. I will propose again to her! ]


    ^* Jake *^ = [ Wow! Our cousin is really sweet. Mr. Davis asking Mrs. Davis to marry him again while being surrounded by fireflies! So romantic. ]


    ^* ke *^ = [ I''m in! Let''s do this ]


    ^* Matthew *^ = [ I''m gonna help too! ]


    ^* Tristan *^ = [ Thanks, guys! I will do it once I fully recover. I will send you the n and details of my surprise. ]


    *****


    If Tristan was nning to surprise his wife for another marriage proposal, Clifford was busy thinking about how he would get his revenge against Tristan and thedy bodyguard who beat and humiliated him.


    His assistant, Dexter, kept on calling people just to take down the viral video from the inte.


    It was quite chaotic inside the Sy Corp right now since Clifford was in a foul mood. Wrong timing since Alveena was not in thepany at the moment.


    She was the only one who could interact with Clifford whenever he was in a bad mood. Dexter tried to fix the mess created by the embarrassing video of Clifford.


    He couldn''t even talk to Clifford, afraid that he would just get scolded by him. It did not take long when Clifford broke the silence.


    "Dex, call Attorney Kevin Jung, I need to talk to him. I will file aint against that bodyguard!" Clifford said through his gritted teeth.


    "Yes, Boss. Noted. I will call Attorney Kevin Jung right away!"<sub> </sub>


    Dexter immediately called Attorney Jung''s Office. When his assistant left, Clifford took his phone.


    He had been thinking about this for the past few days. He was hesitating to do his next move. But since Tristan was trying to prevent him from meeting Zhen-Zhen, Clifford had finally decided to use hisst card.


    ''This is myst chance to separate Lillie from Tristan. I hope this will work so that Lillie can finally be free.''


    Clueless about the uing trouble that Clifford would create for husband and wife, Zhen-Zhen just focused on her studies. The semester break was about to end and she would stop attending school soon.


    Jade''s group and Athena stopped scheming and targeting Zhen-Zhen, especially now that they knew her background.


    She was the CEO''s wife of Heavenly Star Enterprise and part of the Davis Family. They couldn''t afford to offend her and the Davis Family.


    Besides, Zhen-Zhen was well-guarded by herdy bodyguard, Bianca. Alicia and Betsy also changed the way they treated Zhen-Zhen.


    Everyone was surprised when they heard that Zhen-Zhen would no longer continue her schooling next semester. It only meant that the position of Campus Belle would be vacated.


    Since the current Campus Belle would stop attending school, they needed someone who would substitute her.


    It was written in the Campus Belle selection rule that once this incident would happen, the current Campus Belle had the power and right to choose who would be the next Campus Belle.


    In other words, Zhen-Zhen could appoint someone who would rece her. But it was not indicated that she should choose among the other candidates before.


    So Zhen-Zhen had the freedom to choose whoever she wanted to be the next Campus Belle.


    With this announcement, the other contestant before tried their best to approach Zhen-Zhen, hoping that she would choose one among them.


    Betsy and Alicia were also doing the same. Athena and Jade were also determined to convince Zhen-Zhen to choose either one of them to be the new Campus Belle.


    However, because of what Jade and her friends did to Sophia before, Zhen-Zhen would never choose either of them.


    Zhen-Zhen, Sophia, and Bianca were still sitting on their favorite spot as they talked about the Campus Belle''s recement.


    "Lillie, do you have in mind now who will you choose?" Bianca asked her expectantly.


    Bianca didn''t know that as she talked right now, someone was already preparing to file aint against her. Clifford was already talking to his attorney.


    "I have one already. But it''s still a secret. I want to surprise everyone," Zhen-Zhen mumbled meaningfully, smiling at them.


    Sophia and Bianca just exchanged nces with one another. They were thinking that Alicia was the one closest to Zhen-Zhen right now so they assumed that she was referring to Alicia.


    "Hey, Bianca! Lillie! Sophia!"


    Someone was running in their spot while calling their names. The person was Mary, the vice president of the Student Council.


    "What happened Vice President? Why are you running as if there is an emergency?" Sophia asked her curious.


    Mary was still panting while holding her phone. She tried to catch her breath first before talking to them.


    Soon, she waved her phone in front of the threedies who were sitting on the ground.


    "You must see this video! It''s a viral video of Bianca!"


    Upon hearing that, Bianca quickly took the phone from Mary''s hand. Her eyes were so focused on the phone screen where there was a video ying.


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia moved their heads closer to Bianca''s head. They looked down to see the video.


    Sophia''s gasped while Zhen-Zhen looked surprised when they saw Bianca restraining a man in a ck suit.


    "Eh, this guy looks familiar!" Sophia mumbled.


    "It''s Clifford," Zhen-Zhen mentioned his name.


    Mary bobbed her head frantically. "YES! CLIFFORD SY! You are in trouble girl. This man is scary and cold! Beware. Why did you do that to the CEO of Sy Corp?" Mary asked Bianca exasperatedly.


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia also gave Bianca a questioning gaze. Bianca just smiled at them sheepishly.


    "I am just following an order. You don''t have to worry about me. The order came from another big man in the City of Empire, my Boss~ Tristan Davis, the CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise!"


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    Sophia: "..."


    Mary: "..."

 Chapter 545 Alveenas Background

    ~ At City of Cyrus ~


    Andrew didn''t attend the social night on the first day of the conference since he was not in the mood. He preferred to stay in his room.


    After thest conversation with Alveena, Andrew tried his best to clear up his mind. But still, he was really bothered and affected by Alveena''s response.


    Andrew was clueless that Alveena just lied to him when she said that she already epted the arranged marriage with Brandon.


    The first formal session of the conference happened on the second day. Each participant was given enough time to finalize and polish their presentations.


    Since Andrew didn''t attend the social night wherein every finance director from differentpanies was introduced, he still had no idea that Alveena was the Finance Director of Sy Corp.


    His eyes swept the venue, searching for Alveena. Then he found her talking to Brandon. Brandon was following Alveena around, not joining his own team.


    Besides, he passed all the tasks to the Finance Director of hispany. He just came here to bond with Alveena. That was his main purpose.


    Alveena''s colleagues, on the other hand, tried their best to give Brandon and Alveena privacy. They just worked on their own ording to Alveena''s instructions.


    They were pushing Alveena to Brandon, not letting her worry about the presentation. In the end, Alveena was stuck with Brandon during the morning session.


    Andrew couldn''t help but steal nces at Alveena and Brandon from time to time. His colleagues could see that Andrew was a little bit distracted.


    When they followed his line of sight, they saw Alveena.


    "Hey! Alveena is with Brandon Cullens!" Andrew''s finance coordinator blurted out upon seeing Alveena from a distance.


    The whole finance team of Heavenly Star Enterprise knew Alveena since she worked for Andrew as his personal assistant.


    They got closer to her since she was friendly and approachable. They also liked Alveena''s bubbly attitude.


    Butst night, they were surprised when they discovered her true identity. They wondered if Andrew already knew that Alveena was an heiress of the Sy Corp.


    No wonder her surname was Sy. She belonged to the prestigious Sy Family in the City of Empire.


    "I missed Alveena. But I am now a little bit suspicious about her." One finance assistant voiced her opinion.


    Andrew frowned upon hearing that. "What do you mean?" He asked her with a serious expression on his face. It looked like Andrew was displeased by her words.


    Andrew''s colleagues looked at him anxiously. They could tell that he was not in a good mood today.


    "Ah eh¡­ S-Sir, I''m¡­" The finance assistant stuttered as she didn''t know how she would speak to Andrew who was now looking so annoyed.


    The finance coordinator just gave her an encouraging look. He was reassuring her that it was fine to speak her thoughts to them.


    The finance assistant bit her lower lip before continuing her words.


    "I mean¡­ No offense, Sir Andrew. I am just wondering if you already knew about Alveena''s real background even before you hired her to be your personal assistant for a month."


    The frown on Andrew''s forehead deepened because of her new statements.


    "Alverna''s background?" He mumbled in confusion.


    Andrew''s colleagues exchanged nces with one another. It seemed that their Big Boss didn''t know about Alveena''s background yet.


    This time, it was the finance coordinator who spoke to Andrew.


    "Last night, during the Socials, the host introduced every Finance Director from differentpanies. We found out that Alveena was the new Finance Director of Sy Corp."


    Andrew''s eyes widened in surprise at the mention of Sy Corp. He had no idea about this. He thought she was working for Brandon and the Cullens Company.


    It turned out, Alveena was part of Sy Corp.


    p "Do you know that she is the youngest daughter of the Sy Family¡­ the youngest sister of Clifford Sy?" The finance coordinator asked him.</anda>


    "She is from thepetitorpany of Heavenly Star Enterprise. What if Alveena worked for us just to spy on ourpany''s operation?"


    "I am also wondering if she has something to do with the information leakage about our designs and items during the product showcase in the Centennial Year Celebration," the finance assistant shared her suspicion with them.


    Everyone at the table fell silent when they heard that. Andrew''s expression darkened. He was quite shaken after knowing the truth about Alveena''s background.


    Did Alveena approach him to spy on thepany? Did she have an ulterior motive for getting close to him?


    Did she intentionally hide her real background and her connection with the Sy Family?


    How about her feelings for Andrew? Were they genuine? Or just part of Sy''s conspiracy? Did Alveena use him and the Heavenly Star for the Sy Corp''s advantage?


    Andrew''s mind was now in shambles. There were so many questions he wanted answers from her.<sub> </sub>


    ''I have to talk to her after the session,'' Andrew thought to himself.


    "Stop talking about her! We still have a presentation to polish. Focus on your tasks!" Andrew said to them with his stern authoritative voice.


    Now it made sense why Alveena was being paired up with Brandon Cullens for an arranged marriage. The Cullens and the Sy Family were family friends.


    Meanwhile, if Andrew and his colleagues talked about Alveena''s background, Brandon was also pestering Alveena about Andrew''s background.


    Last night, Brandon learned more about Andrew. He finally recognized him. He was the half-brother of Tristan Davis of the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    Brandon had finally grasped the situation between Alveena and Andrew. They could never be together because Andrew was already engaged with Hannah Miller, the famous artist, and painter in the City of Empire.


    "Alveena, I know the reason why you can''t be with him. Andrew is already engaged with someone. So what''s your n now? You should stay away from him."


    Alveena gave Brandon a warning re.


    "Brandon, we are currently at the conference now. This is not the right ce and the right time to talk about this."


    Brandon just ignored her words. The presentation would happen in the afternoon. The session was not hectic. Every team was given time to talk and n their respective presentations.


    With that, Brandon had free time to ask Alveena about this. To avoid being heard by others, Brandon grabbed Alveena''s arm and pulled her towards the exit door of the conference hall.


    He couldn''t wait to discuss this with Alveena. He was still bothered and threatened by Andrew''s presence.


    He couldn''t understand why Andrew kissed Alveena yesterday although he already had a fiancee.


    Was Andrew cheating on his fiancee? Was Alveena okay about this, ruining Andrew''s rtionship with his fiancee?


    Brandon wanted to know Alveena''s thoughts. He would not be able to concentrate as long as his mind was flooded by questions rted to Andrew and Alveena.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Why are you dragging me out of the conference hall? If you don''t want to work with your team then go on. Just leave me alone, okay?"


    Alveena was a little bit annoyed since Brandon mentioned Andrew''s engagement. It was a taboo topic for her.


    Why did he have to bring it up to her during this session?


    "I can no longer wait. Can you please answer my question, Alvee? I wanna know your thoughts. Please," Brandon begged with his desperate voice.


    Alveena could only sigh helplessly. Since they were now outside the conference room, they could talk now without worrying about others overhearing their conversation.


    "What are you going to do about Andrew Davis? I couldn''t believe that you just let him kiss you. Are you insane, Alveena? He is already engaged!" Brandon couldn''t stop himself from raising his voice a little. He was jealous.


    Alveena would be his fiancee. She was not supposed to be kissed by another guy except him.


    But Andrew took advantage of his situation and kissed Alveena in front of him despite the fact Andrew already had a fiancee.


    Alveena furrowed her eyebrows when she heard Brandon''s ranting. He sounded like a jealous boyfriend even though they were not yet official.


    She rubbed the space between her eyebrows and took a deep breath before answering Brandon.


    "I know! You don''t have to remind me of that painful truth. About the kissing incident, I was also caught off guard. I should have stopped him." Alveena mumbled with her sad voice.


    "Don''t worry, Brandon. I know my ce. I know my limits. This will never happen again. Starting today I have decided to stay away from Andrew."


    Brandon felt relieved after knowing Alveena''s thoughts. At least, she would try her best to avoid Andrew from now on.


    "So does it mean, are you giving me a chance now? Are you epting our arranged marriage?" Brandon asked Alveena expectantly while holding her shoulders.


    Alveena fell silent. She hadn''t thought about that yet. Would it really be better if she would just ept the marriage and give Brandon a chance?


    ''Is it really okay to ept this? Can Brandon help me forget about Andrew?'' Alveena was asking herself.


    Brandon was anticipating Alveena''s answer when once again they were interrupted by a familiar voice.


    "Alveena, can we talk?"


    Brandon and Alveena nced at the source of that voice only to see Andrew with his unreadable expression.


    Andrew saw Brandon dragging Alveena out of the conference hall a while ago. He tried to ignore it but failed.


    In the end, he followed them outside. Seeing how close Brandon was to Alveena while he was holding her shoulders, Andrew quickly approached them thus interrupting their conversation once again.


    Brandon could only curse Andrew inwardly as he ruined the moment again and again.

 Chapter 546 Severing Ties With Him

    Brandon could no longer keep his cool. Instead of staying away, Andrew kept on appearing in front of Alveena.


    Brandon stepped up, facing Andrew with his stern and angry-looking expression.


    "What is your problem, Mr. Davis? Why are you bothering, Alveena? Can''t you just stay away from her and leave her alone?"


    Both Alveena and Andrew were taken aback by Brandon''s sudden outburst. He continued talking to Andrew.


    "You are amitted man already. Why are you kissing someone else''s fiancee? Are you cheating with your fiancee? I''m telling you now¡­ STAY. AWAY. FROM. ALVEENA!"


    Brandon clenched his fists so hard. His bloodshot eyes were looking dagger at Andrew.


    Andrew looked calm outside, but deep inside he was also enraged. He didn''t know if he was angry at Brandon or he was angry at himself.


    He had to admit that Brandon''s words were true. He already reminded himself many times to stay away from Alveena but he couldn''t.


    After hearing this from another person like Brandon, Andrew wanted to be stubborn. The more Brandon wanted him to stay away from Alveena the more Andrew wanted to do the opposite thing.


    ''I can''t. I want to stick by her side!'' Andrew''s alter ego admitted to himself.


    Alveena, on the other hand, became more anxious. She didn''t want Brandon and Andrew to fight each other in front of her.


    She could feel the heavy tension surrounding the two men. Though Andrew didn''t say a word, Alveena could tell that he was also displeased by Brandon''s statements.


    "Brandon, lower your voice. Don''t make a scene here," Alveena said, feeling helpless. She held Brandon''s arm, afraid that he would suddenly punch Andrew.


    She could tell that Brandon was furious right now. He already balled his hands into fists.


    "Alvee, I''m not making a scene. I am just trying to remind this man that he has no right when ites to you. He is a jerk! How can he touch you if he is already amitted man? Besides, you are mine!" Brandon reasoned out to Alveena.


    Alveena couldn''t believe Brandon. Who told him that she belonged to him? She was not a property or a thing that someone could own.


    She wanted to argue with Brandon but she couldn''t do it because Andrew was there, listening to them.


    She already lied to him that she epted the arranged marriage with Brandon. This lie gave Brandon the right to make Andrew believe that Alveena was now his woman.


    ''How long can I stand this? How long can I pretend? Should I just make my lie true?'' Alveena was having conflicting thoughts right now.


    She already made up her mind about staying away from Andrew. However, whenever Andrew woulde to her, her resolve was wavering once more.


    Meanwhile, after his long silence, Andrew had finally spoken, ignoring Brandon''s words. His eyes lingered on Alveena''s beautiful face.


    "Alveena, can we talk?" He repeated his question.


    Brandon shot him a cold sharp re. He really wanted to punch Andrew right now. But Alveena was holding his arm.


    "Miss Sy¡­ there are things I wanna ask from you. This is about the spying thing you did to ourpany. I need some exnation."


    Alveena was dumbfounded when she heard that. She could tell that Andrew already learned about her real background.


    ''Is he mad at me now? I knew it! This will happen. Now he is thinking that I spied on theirpany.'' Alveena felt bothered by what Andrew was thinking about her now.<sub> </sub>


    Indeed, she became her brother''s spy but she didn''t mean any harm to theirpany, Heavenly Star Enterprise. She tried her best to avoid reporting important details to her brother.


    Seeing the serious expression of Andrew, Alveena had decided to confront him. For onest time, she would talk to him.


    But she would not let her heart win over her mind. This time she would push Andrew away from her.


    If this was the only way to forget him then she would be willing to take this path although it would be painful for her.


    ''I will not let myself be swayed by him once again,'' Alveena thought to herself, feeling so determined.


    "Okay, let''s talk." Alveena blurted out after making up her mind.


    "Alveena?!! Seriously?!" Brandon couldn''t believe her.


    "I prefer to talk to you¡­ Alone." Andrew emphasized to Alveena.


    "Brandon, please just go back inside and help your team. I will follow you after Mr. Davis and I are done talking," Alveena told Brandon with her pleading look.


    Brandon could only sigh in defeat. Alveena was pleading again so he didn''t have the heart to go against her pleading words.


    "Alright! Just make it quick. Don''t talk to him longer!"


    After saying that, Brandon red at Andrew onest time before walking back to the venue.


    Andrew nced at their surroundings. Someone who woulde out of the venue would eventually see them there.


    Trying to avoid people, Andrew grabbed Alveena''s hand.


    "Let''s talk somewhere. Not here."


    Alveena just nodded her head in agreement, following Andrew behind.


    They ended up going to the beachfront. Andrew continued walking while holding Alveena''s hand. They just stopped until they found a spot where there were no people passing by.


    "You can let go of my hand now," Alveena mumbled, reminding Andrew that he was still holding her hand.


    Andrew released her hand right away.


    "Now, tell me the truth. Exin to me. Did you intentionally approach me and volunteer to be my assistant so that you could spy on our operations?"


    "Were you the one who told your brother about our designs for the product showcasing?"


    Alveena paused for a moment, contemting what to say to Andrew. It looked like he was already convinced that Alveena just approached him to spy on theirpany''s operation.


    Alveena smiled bitterly at that thought. But thanks to that, she was able to find a perfect opportunity to sever her ties with Andrew.


    With a mocking smile on her face, Alveena answered Andrew. "Yes! I did it. Since you already know, there''s no point of denying it, Mr. Davis."


    Andrew clenched his fists tightly after hearing those words from her.

 Chapter 547 You Are A Terrible Liar

    Andrew was displeased when Alveena admitted it right away. She didn''t even try to defend herself or deny his usation.


    Alveena, on the other hand, was praising herself inwardly. She didn''t expect that she could lie to him without blinking an eye.


    ''You did it, Alveena. There''s no turning back now. You can do this,'' Alveena encouraged herself.


    She knew that this was the only way she could end everything between them.


    Alveena''s expression changed. She was putting on a mask right now to deceive Andrew. She shed her taunting smile as she moved closer to Andrew.


    Andrew could only watch her in confusion. He also noticed the changes in Alveena''s behavior as if she was not the Alveena he knew.


    When Alveena finally closed their gaps, she ced her hand on Andrew''s chest as if she was brushing some dirt off his shirt.


    "Mr. Davis, did you really believe that I fell for you for those times that we were together?"


    Andrew''s frown deepened the moment he heard that.


    "What are you saying, Alveena?"


    Alveena gave him a mocking smile before answering Andrew.


    "Since this is thest we will talk to each other, I will be honest with you now," Alveena said, trying to maintain her brave front.


    Her heart was pounding so hard. She felt like it was going to burst if she continued talking. By doing this, she was letting go of Andrew now.


    "Everything that happened between us was part of my brother''s scheme. He asked me to help him do his revenge against Tristan Davis."


    "It just so happened that I saved you before. We found a way on how I could help him. So I approached you before, telling lies about running away from home because of my arranged marriage with Brandon."


    Andrew could no longer hide his emotions. His eyes darkened as the boiling rage surged up inside him. He couldn''t believe that Alveena was telling him this.


    "You are right. I spied on you, reporting everything to my brother. This was part of his revenge. He also asked me to seduce you and make you fall for me."


    Alveena took a pause, mustering up her courage to continue. Every word she said was like knives stabbing her heart right now.


    She had to calm herself. She needed to hold her tears. Once she cried in front of him then Andrew would know that she was lying. It would just ruin her n.


    ''Alveena, you can do it. Just a little bit more. Just bear it for a while.''


    Alveena shook her head while clicking her tongue.


    "Too bad Mr. Davis, you are very faithful to your fiancee. I failed my mission so I decided toe back. There''s no point in continuing it. Besides, it''s just a matter of time that you would learn about my real identity."


    Alveena''s taunting smile was masking her emotions. Deep inside, she felt so horrible right now that she just wanted to disappear from his sight as soon as possible.


    She couldn''t even look in his eyes since she was afraid that she couldn''t bear to see the hatred in his eyes.


    The way Andrew''s body was trembling right now, she could tell that he was just trying to restrain himself from hurting her.


    Until the end, he wanted to be a gentleman who couldn''t even p a woman who just used him.<sub> </sub>


    p Then suddenly she heard Andrew''s cold voice.</anda>


    "So in short, you just considered me as someone whom you could y around with¡­ a tool for you and for your brother''s revenge? What a funny thing to say, Miss Sy." Andrewughed dryly, giving Alveena a ridiculing look.


    "Y-Yes¡­" Alveena stuttered a little.


    Her heart clenched. She felt suffocated. She didn''t know how long she could continue pretending.


    "I and Brandon-"


    "Stop!"


    Alveena couldn''t continue her words as Andrew cut her off immediately. She almost jolted in fright when she heard his angry voice


    "Stop it, Alveena! I already heard enough," Andrew said through his gritted teeth.


    There was a moment of deafening silence after Andrew said those words. Alveena could no longer say another word. Her heart was already bleeding in pain.


    Andrew was already mad at her. She assumed that he hated her now to the extent that he would never want to see her again.


    ''Andrew, please leave now¡­ go and leave me.''


    Alveena was waiting for Andrew to curse her and say some hurtful words against her. But she never heard anything from him.


    Alveena just lowered her gaze, looking at the white sand on their feet. She didn''t know what Andrew was thinking right now. She couldn''t even meet his gaze.


    It did not take long when she saw Andrew''s feet moving away from her. He turned around to leave, without saying another word.


    Alveena felt like every ounce of her energy was drained. It was over. They were finally over. Andrew would never look at her again.


    Alveena didn''t know how long she stayed rooted in her spot. She just stayed there, feeling so empty. Her heart already felt numb from pain and sorrow.


    The stored tears that she held back moments ago finally fell from the corners of her eyes. She hoped this was thest time she would cry because of Andrew.


    Alveena felt like she was going to fall. She had no strength left to steady her footings. Then from out of nowhere, someone grabbed her, catching her in his arms.


    Alveena gazed up only to see the face of the person whom she thought would never look at her again.


    "You are a terrible liar, Alveena," Andrew mumbled softly while wiping her tears. There was no sign of hatred in his hazel eyes, only gentleness and¡­ love?


    Alveena looked at him in confusion. She thought he had already left a while ago. What was he doing there?


    ''Am I just imagining Andrew?''


    Reflexively, Alveena raised her hand to touch Andrew''s face.


    Andrew smiled at her tenderly before lowering his head. He imed her lips. Andrew kissed her aggressively as if he was punishing her for lying to him just now.

 Chapter 548 Being A Jerk For Once

    Alveena blinked her eyes several times. She couldn''t believe that she was being kissed again by Andrew.


    His kiss was so demanding as if this was some kind of punishment kiss. She was overwhelmed by the way his lips devoured her.


    Andrew kissed her hard, nibbling on her lower and upper lip. He even gently bit her lips, tugging them using his teeth.


    Alveena could only close her eyes and drowned herself with his hungry kiss. She opened her mouth for him and Andrew''s tongue explored her inside.


    He caught her tongue, licking and sucking her with his own. Alveena responded to him with eagerness. She betrayed herself once again as she couldn''t stop herself from kissing him back.


    Andrew broke her defense. She tried her best, lying several times just to push him away. But here she was, finding herself back in his arms again.


    Before she knew it, she was already pushed, her back touching the trunk of the coconut tree. Andrew continued kissing her, leaving her breathless.


    He just let her gasp for air before iming her lips again. He did it over and over again, kissing her as if he hadn''t seen her for ages.


    When he was satisfied, he released her lips, resting his forehead on hers while caressing her cheeks. The two were panting, trying to catch their breath.


    When Andrew heard those words from Alveena, he almost believed her. But he recalled every moment he spent with her.


    He was reminded of Alveena''s effort in fixing the problem abroad with the other branch. She helped him a lot to the extent of getting sick while doing her job.


    The way Alveena took care of him for the past one month, he didn''t think that it was just part of her n. It was genuine.


    His heart was telling him that Alveena''s feelings for him were genuine and true. He believed that Alveena would never use him.


    It was Angelique who leaked the design to Clifford, not Alveena. Tristan and Matthew investigated it. From that alone, he could tell that Alveena lied to him.


    She couldn''t even look at his eyes when she was telling those lies. Andrew also noticed that Alveena was unknowingly clenching her fists too tightly when she was speaking to him a while ago.


    He knew she was lying and he also knew the reason why. She wanted to push him away and sever their ties. She wanted to end everything between them by telling those lies.


    That was the reason Andrew felt mad because he couldn''t ept it. He was hurting when Alveena had finally decided to forget him.


    She lied to him so that Andrew would get mad at her. But she didn''t expect that Andrew could see through her lies.


    And about Brandon''s and Alveena''s rtionship, Andrew learned that there''s nothing going on yet between them.


    He overheard their conversation outside the conference hall. Brandon was still asking Alveena to give him a chance. He was asking her if she was already willing to ept their marriage.


    It only meant that Alveena lied to him when she said she already epted the arranged marriage with Brandon.


    He interrupted them right away, afraid that Alveena would finally say yes to Brandon. Andrew was aware that what he was doing was wrong. But he couldn''t stay away from her.


    He felt like he was losing his mind. He didn''t know what to do anymore. His mind and his heart were in conflict. His mind kept on reminding him that he already had someone but his heart was still longing for Alveena.


    ''Am I being greedy? I can''t let go of Alveena even though I am alreadymitted to Hannah?''


    It did not take long when Andrew felt someone hitting his chest. Alveena started punching him.


    "Why? Why are you doing this to me, Andrew? You should have just left me. Why did youe back? Why are you breaking my resolve again? Why?" Alveena asked him helplessly.<sub> </sub>


    Andrew just let Alveena punch him all she wanted. He really deserved it.


    "Yes, punch me, p me for making things difficult for you. I''m sorry Alveena but¡­ I can''t let you go."


    "I tried¡­ so many times. But I just find myself going back to you. Am I that bad? I don''t know what to do. I only know that I can''t stay away from you¡­" Andrew was now expressing his true feelings for her.


    Alveena didn''t know what to feel right now. Things were getting moreplicated. But with Andrew''s words, was he telling her that he also had feelings for her?


    "Andrew, what am I to you?" Alveena couldn''t help but ask him.


    Andrew raised his head to meet her eyes.


    "You are very special to me. I have to admit that you are already upying a space inside my heart¡­ Alveena, I don''t know how, why and when this happened. I just found myself getting more attached to you."


    "Do you have feelings for me too?" Alveena asked him expectantly.


    Andrew could no longer deny it so he bobbed his head as a response.


    "Yes, I think so. I will never act like this if I don''t have feelings for you."


    Alveena was rendered speechless. She would lie if she told him she was not happy to hear this. Her heart was suddenly singing for joy at this moment.


    How could he make her sad and happy at the same time?


    "But still, I can''t have you¡­ I can''tpete against your long time girlfriend, your fiancee," Alveena mumbled with her sad voice.


    "Can''t you just be mine? Sigh, I wish I had met you sooner." Alveena sighed deeply.


    Andrew chuckled when he saw Alveena pouting her lips while having a disappointed expression on her face. He didn''t know why but even in thisplicated situation they were in, he could stillugh because of Alveena''s bluntness.


    "Why are youughing? Is there something funny?" Alveenained to him, hitting his broad shoulder again.


    "Nothing funny. I think I am already crazy because of you. And I want to be a jerk right now just to be with you¡­"


    "What do you mean by that?" Alveena asked him in confusion.


    Andrew didn''t answer her right away. He just stood there, staring at her intently.


    Andrew was having these wild thoughts of forgetting about his engagement with Hannah just to be with Alveena. For the first time in his life, he was thinking of cheating on Hannah.


    That''s what he meant by saying he wanted to be a jerk for once just to be with Alveena.


    "Alveena, I know I am so greedy for thinking about this. But... can we¡­ Can we forget about her and my engagement? I''m willing to be yours while we are here in the City of Cyrus."


    Alveena: "..."


    Andrew had totally lost it, breaking his damn rule of sticking to one. He was tempted to do this because he couldn''t ignore the strong attraction he had for Alveena.


    All he wanted to do now was to be with her. For a long time, he had kept his feelings for her. Now he didn''t want to restrain himself anymore. He just wanted her to feel how much he cared for her, how special she was to him.

 Chapter 549 Doing Crazy Things For Love

    At night, Alveena couldn''t sleep. She kept tossing and turning around her bed just thinking about Andrew''s proposal.


    [ "Can we forget about her and my engagement?" ]


    [ "I''m willing to be yours while we are here in the City of Cyrus." ]


    Those words from Andrew kept on reying in her mind right now.


    She was not able to give him an answer because Brandon arrived thus interrupting them.


    Brandon looked for them since Alveena didn''t return to the venue for half an hour. He thought they would just be quick but it took them a while to return.


    Brandon just decided to find them. He didn''t want Alveena to stay with Andrew alone. He just wanted to protect her against Andrew.


    When he came to their spot, he saw Andrew standing closer to Alveena. He immediately stood in between, separating them.


    Alveena was still in a trance when Brandon came. She was not able to respond to Andrew since Brandon already pulled her away.


    Alveena just followed Brandon obediently as they returned to the conference hall. She needed time to think first. Her mind was not prepared for Andrew''s proposal.


    She was not able to concentrate on the afternoon session. Her mind was upied by Andrew and hisst words.


    And tonight, she still couldn''t take those words out of her mind.


    "What should I do now? I am so tempted to ept his proposal. I want him to be mine even just for a few days. Am I insane? I know this is not a good idea. If I agree then it will be harder for me to forget him."


    Alveena sat up, leaning her back on the headboard of her bed. She tugged her hair tightly.


    "Argh! But I want him! I still want him!" Alveena mumbled to herself.


    Sometimes love could make people do some crazy things. Alveena and Andrew were no exception.


    Alveena jumped off the bed, grabbing her keycard as she rushed out of her room. She needed to see Andrew right now and gave him an answer.


    It was already 11:00 pm. She wondered if Andrew was still awake.


    Alveena was now standing outside his room. She paused for a moment whether to ring the doorbell or just knock. She chose thetter.


    Only three seconds had passed after she knocked on his door when Andrew opened the door for her. It looked like Andrew couldn''t sleep as well.


    Andrew''s lips curled up into a gentle charming smile upon seeing Alveena.


    Alveena, on the other hand, didn''t think twice as she pounced on Andrew right away. She anchored her arms around his neck and at the back of his head.


    She gently pulled his head closer to hers as she sealed his lips with a passionate kiss. Andrew caught her in his arms, responding to her kiss.


    Andrew kicked the door behind them as he continued kissing Alveena. He even pushed her back on the closed door as he kissed her aggressively.


    They shared another long intense passionate kiss that left them breathless.


    "Andrew, be mine! Please be mine!" Alveena softly mumbled, her eyes filled with longing and desire.


    Andrew assumed that this was Alveena''s answer. He was so anxious, afraid that Alveena would reject his suggestion.


    Now that he got her answer, Andrew could only smile at her and bob his head. Then they were back to kissing again.


    They had lost count of how many times they kissed each other today. They were already addicted to each other''s lips.


    "Why are you still awake?" Andrew asked Alveena.<sub> </sub>


    They were now sitting on the sofa. Andrew''s arm was wrapped around her shoulders while Alveena was hugging Andrew''s waist as she leaned her head on his broad chest.


    "I couldn''t sleep. I kept on thinking about you," Alveena answered him truthfully.


    "Me too. I am thinking about you," Andrew softly mumbled before nting a soft kiss on Alveena''s head.


    Andrew could not deny the fact that he finally felt at ease because Alveena was with him right now. He could kiss and hug her as he wanted.


    "Stay here in my room," Andrew suggested.


    "But what if others might see me going out of your room tomorrow?" Alveena nced at him with her worried look.


    Andrew gave her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. I can transfer you to your room even before they wake up tomorrow."


    Alveena giggled at the thought of Andrew waking up early and carrying her sleeping figure as he transferred her to her room without being noticed by others.


    "What will you do with the CCTV camera?" Alveena asked him again, arching her eyebrows in amusement.


    Andrew also let out a huskyugh.


    "Why would our colleagues check the CCTV records? They will be busy in the sessions."


    Alveena nodded her head in agreement. They would be busy in theing days because of the conference. But they would still find time to bond secretly behind their colleagues'' backs.


    "By the way, Miss Sy¡­ can you now tell me your story? Do you know that you are a terrible liar? This time I want to hear the truth."


    Alveena knew that Andrew was referring to her background as a member of the Sy family.


    "Are you not mad at me after knowing that I am part of the Sy Corp, thepany that tried to sabotage yourpany''s operation?"


    Andrew shook his head. "I know you were not the one responsible for those incidents. There''s no reason for me to get mad at you."


    Alveena took a deep breath first before telling Andrew the truth.


    "It''s true. I ran away from home because of the arranged marriage with Brandon. I didn''t have ulterior motives when I volunteered to be your assistant. But a few dayster, my brother found out that I was working in the Heavenly Star Enterprise."


    Alveena informed Andrew that her brother forced her to spy on theirpany. Andrew understood her situation at that time. Now it made sense to him.


    He was mad at Clifford for using Alveena for his revenge. He couldn''t believe that her brother would do that to her.


    "I have the urge to punch your monster brother now," Andrew said to Alveena.


    Alveena giggled upon hearing that. "No need! I can punch him myself."


    "Hey, Andrew¡­ what will happen to us after this conference?" Alveena asked him, his eyes filled with uncertainties.


    Andrew also didn''t know the answer to that question. "If you don''t want to do this Alveena, I will understand. I don''t want to give you false promises. I just want to make the most out of our time here and show you how special you are to me."


    Alveena nodded her head with a smile. "I don''t care what will happen after this. I just want to be with you even if this is thest time¡­"


    p Andrew stared at her with eyes filled with love and affection. He caressed her face once again before leaning in for another deep long warm kiss.</anda>


    They felt content just hugging and kissing each other. They ended up falling asleep while cuddling and hugging each other.


    Alveena and Andrew feltfortable with each other. Deep inside, they were so happy being together. There would be no regret.

 Chapter 550 Her Plan To Surprise Andrew

    The next morning, Andrew woke up at the ringing sound of his rm clock on his phone. It was now time for Alveena to leave his room.


    He gazed down only to find Alveena in his arms. She was still sound asleep. Andrew didn''t have the heart to interrupt her peaceful sleep.


    He watched her sleeping figure for several seconds. She sunk further into his body, just hugging Andrew.


    Andrew''s eyes were filled with warmth and gentleness as he observed Alveena.


    ''I know that what I am doing right now is so wrong¡­ but with you Alveena¡­ it feels so right. Sigh¡­ I am willing to bear the consequence of my action as long as I can be with you,'' Andrew thought to himself.


    Andrew kissed Alveena''s forehead before gathering her in his arms. He embraced her tightly as if he didn''t want to let her go.


    Because of his movement, Alveena was awakened. She slowly opened her eyes and gazed up only to be greeted by Andrew''s handsome face.


    "Good morning beautiful," Andrew softly mumbled, caressing Alveena''s cheek.


    "Good morning, Mr. Drunky," Alveena greeted him back while rubbing her eyes.


    Andrew raised his eyebrow when he heard that. He expected her to call him handsome. But in the end, Alveena called him Mr. Drunky. It became her habit.


    Alveena gave him a questioning gaze upon noticing the deep frown on his face.


    "What''s wrong? Did you have a bad dream?" Alveena asked him innocently, clueless about the reason why Andrew was frowning so early in the morning.


    Andrew pouted his lips and didn''t respond. However, Alverna had a way to pacify this man. She just reached out, kissing Andrew on his face. She also kissed away the frown on his forehead.


    The gentle smile finally returned on Andrew''s handsome face when Alveena showered him with soft kisses.


    "It''s time for you to go back in your room," Andrew reminded Alveena before he could lose his control and do something to her.


    Alveena''s expression became saddened when she heard that. This time she was the one who pouted her lips while putting on a pitiful face.


    She didn''t want to leave yet. She liked to stay longer just hugging Andrew.


    "I don''t want to leave yet. Can I stay a little bit longer? Please, handsome¡­ let me stay here."


    Andrew sighed deeply. How could he refuse Alveena''s request? She even put on a cute and charming expression while calling him handsome.


    But Andrew was afraid of letting her stay in his bed like this since his desire for her was getting stronger. How could he exin this to Alveena?


    Alveena clung to him tightly, not letting him say no. She nuzzled her nose on his neck, smelling his intoxicating masculine scent.


    Andrew gulped hard, trying to calm himself. Alveena''s action was making things difficult for him.


    He just realized how dangerous it was for him to wake up in the morning while Alveena was with him. The feeling of her soft body closed to him just awakened his desire.


    Damn! He was tempted to touch her, to im her and make her his. But his sane mind would not let him do it. He had to limit himself when it came to Alveena.


    Andrew mmed his eyes shut while taking a deep breath. He was hoping that he could tame his beastly desire and calm himself.


    He was already having these wild imaginations of doing an intimate act with Alveena.


    It did not take long when Alveena felt something poking her. With her confused look, she gazed up only to see Andrew''s blushing face.


    "Alvee, I think you have to return to your room now¡­"


    ''While I can still control myself,'' Andrew added in his thoughts.<sub> </sub>


    She bit her lower lip when she realized what it was. Based on Andrew''s expression, Alveena could understand what he meant.


    Alveena nodded her head obediently before sitting up. She finally released Andrew from her tight hug. She could only understand the torture he was having right now.


    "Uhm, I''m going back to my room now," Alveena said, smiling awkwardly at Andrew.


    Andrew also sat up on the bed, ncing at Alveena with his pitiful look.


    "Okay¡­"


    Alveena got off the bed. But before she could take a step, Andrew quickly grabbed her elbow. Alveena turned to look at him.


    "Alvee¡­ tonight, can I stay in your room instead? So that you don''t have to wake up early just to go back to your room. I should be the one doing this¡­"


    Alveena bobbed her head with a bright smile. "Yes, you can stay in my room."


    Andrew''s face brightened up when he heard that. Today was the third day of the conference. They only have five days left before returning to the City of Empire.


    As much as possible, he wanted to spend more time with Alveena. They only had free time at night since the conference would take most of their time during the daytime.


    Andrew pulled Alveena into another warm hug before letting her return to her room.


    When Alveena left his room, Andrew''s phone beeped. He received a morning message from Hannah.


    Andrew tightened the grip on his phone. He told Alveena to forget about Hannah and his engagement so he had to do it as well.


    With his resolve, Andrew temporarily blocked Hannah''s phone number.


    Meanwhile, Hannah had already returned to the City of Empire after her trip from the Province of Argon.


    She was waiting for Mheera to finish the potion. She promised that she would deliver it to her doorstep after three days. Only one day left and Mheera woulde to her.


    Hannah was wondering why Andrew was not replying to her messages. He told her before that he would find ways to contact her despite his busy schedule during the conference. Hannah couldn''t call him either.


    She wanted to discuss their wedding but Andrew was not responding to her messages. Because of that Hannah was now in a foul mood.


    She was used to Andrew replying to her every message right away. This was the first time she didn''t receive messages from him.


    In the past, it was always Andrew who was messaging her first.


    "What''s wrong with Andrew? Is the conference really that hectic that he can''t even message me once?"


    Then Hannah reflexively rubbed her t stomach. "Sigh, how I wish I can get pregnant soon."


    Hannah made up her mind that once Andrew came back from the City of Cyrus, she would stick with him every day just to make sure he would be able to impregnate her.


    "Oh, I think I don''t have a busy schedule this week. Once I get the potion from Mheera, I can follow him in the City of Cyrus. I think Andrew will be surprised if he sees me there."


    With that thought in mind, Hannah rechecked her schedule for the week. She would try to give Andrew a surprise visit to the City of Cyrus.


    Hannah couldn''t help but smile as she imagined Andrew''s reaction.


    "Hmm, I should go shopping today and buy hot and sexy bikinis. I know Andrew will not be able to resist me once I wear those sexy bikinis and lingerie."

 Chapter 551 Main Dish Or Dessert First?

    During the session, Alveena and Andrew acted naturally as if the two of them had never reconciled yet.


    Brandon didn''t notice any strange behavior between the two. He thought Alveena really ended everything with Andrew during theirst conversation.


    Brandon and Andrew''s colleagues also noticed that Andrew was no longer paying attention to Alveena. He was so focused on the sessions. The same thing with Alveena, her attention was on her team.


    Brandon felt relieved when Alveena and Andrew were no longer talking to each other. They didn''t even greet each other when they identally crossed paths during lunchtime.


    It looked like they were avoiding each other.


    Andrew''s colleagues felt a little bit guilty, thinking that they were the reason why Andrew started ignoring Alveena''s presence. They told him that they suspected her as a spy sent by Sy Corp.


    Brandon also stopped bothering Alveena as he started to concentrate on the session. He thought Alveena needed time to gather herself since ending things with the man she liked was not easy.


    But little did they know, Andrew and Alveena were doing the opposite thing whenever they were not in front of them.


    They would simply go out of the conference hall to meet each other, either in the hallway or thefort room.


    There was a time when Alveena went out to go to thefort room. Andrew secretly followed her, without being noticed by his colleagues and Brandon.


    "Andrew?! What are you doing here? This is ady''sfort room!"


    Alveena gasped in surprise when Andrew suddenly appeared inside. Fortunately, there were no other people inside, except Alveena.


    Andrew pulled Alveena inside one of the toilet stalls.


    "Shhhh! Lower your voice, Miss Talkative." Andrew reminded her, pressing one finger on her lips.


    Alveena just looked at him helplessly. She didn''t imagine that Andrew would follow her inside thedy''sfort room.


    "I missed you," Andrew softly mumbled before hugging Alveena tightly.


    "You don''t know how hard it is for me to ignore or avoid you. I''m dying to talk to you. I want to approach you. Sigh¡­ this is torture Alveena! Great torture," Andrewmented to her with his pitiful voice.


    Alveena heaved a deep sigh, hugging him back. She also felt the same way.


    "What is your n tonight?" Andrew asked her, still holding her in his arms.


    Alveena just shook her head. She didn''t have any ns but she was looking forward to spending more time with Andrew.


    "Meet me at Cottage #183. I already reserved it for tonight. Let''s go night swimmingter," Andrew informed her. There was a gleam of excitement in his hazel eyes.


    Alveena''s face glowed with joy upon hearing that. She bobbed her head frantically.


    "I would love that."


    Andrew chuckled seeing her bright smile. He cupped her face, stealing a kiss from her. He couldn''t help it. He wanted to kiss her lips every day.


    Andrew kissed and devoured her lips inside the toilet stall for several minutes. Other participants entered thedy''sfort room, clueless that there were two passionate lovers kissing each other hungrily inside one of the stalls.


    When they were done kissing, Alveenaa noticed the lipstick''s mark on Andrew''s lips, chin, and face.


    "Sigh, why do I feel like we are in some kind of forbidden love? And I am your mistress," Alveena mumbled while wiping the lipstick''s mark on Andrew''s face.


    Andrew shook his head. "No, you are not a mistress! I''m just a greedy jerk who can''t let you go."


    "Well, I think I am a desperate woman who wants to im you mine, Andrew¡­"


    Andrew nodded his head. "It''s alright because I am more than willing to be yours."<sub> </sub>


    "Alright. Let''s go back now before our colleagues notice that we are gone for too long," Alveena whispered to Andrew.


    Alveena went out first to serve as a lookout before Andrew followed her. No one saw theming out of thefort room together.


    They were very cautious as if they were thieves at night, not letting others catch them.


    *****


    At night¡­


    Alveena told her colleagues that she would sleep early, telling them that she was not feeling well.


    Brandon thought Alveena just wanted to be alone as she felt depressed because of Andrew. He wanted to stay by her side and apany her but Alveena refused his offer.


    In the end, Brandon just obeyed Alveena and honored her request. He just told her that he was just one call away if she needed someone to talk to.


    Alveena thanked Brandon for his thoughtfulness. Deep inside, she felt guilty for him. She knew that Brandon was trying his best to get closer to her. He was sincere.


    However, Alveena''s heart was already beating for someone, and that someone was Andrew. Though Brandon was a good guy, she couldn''t force her heart to like him.


    Alveena could only sigh deeply thinking about those things. After a while, she decided to push those unwanted thoughts at the back of her mind.


    She needed to concentrate on tonight''s date with Andrew. Thinking about Andrew, Alveena''s mood brightened up right away.


    She excitedly traced her steps towards her cab, searching for her swimsuit. Andrew and her would go for a night swim. She was so excited.


    After choosing herfortable swimwear, Alveena put them on. Her set of bikini was not that revealing but it was enough to emphasize Alveena''s sexy figure.


    She just covered it up with her thin flowy bohemian white dress. She put on some light makeup. After fixing herself in the mirror, Alveena was all set to meet Andrew. He was already waiting at their meeting ce~ Cottage #183.


    It took her a while before finding cottage #183 because it was located in an isted ce where no nearby cottages could be found.


    Cottage #183 was one of the few cottages intended for VIP guests who wanted to have their privacy. Other guests were not allowed to enter the vicinity of VIP cottages.


    There was resort staff assigned to ensure that no one would interrupt their VIP guests in their VIP cottages.


    With this, Andrew and Alveena could do anything that they wanted without getting caught or seen by their colleagues.


    Upon entering the VIP cottage, Alveena gasped in amusement seeing the romantic candlelight dinner prepared by Andrew for her. There were even red rose petals scattered around their table.


    Andrew immediately approached her at the entrance of their cottage. He was only wearing swim shorts and an open shirt, revealing his well-toned physique to Alveena.


    ''Gosh, Andrew, are you still trying to seduce me with your hot body? Now I prefer to make you my dinner, instead of the food on the table,'' Alveena thought to herself as her eyes lingered on Andrew''s body.


    Andrew let out a huskyugh after seeing the silly expression of Alveena.


    "Hey, stop biting your lips, or else, I will end up eating my dessert first, instead of the main course of tonight''s dinner."


    Alveena blushed when she got the meaning of his words. He was referring to her as his dessert.


    But Andrew underestimated Alveena''s bluntness.


    "Uhm, I don''t mind whether we eat dessert or main dish first. I can be your dessert while you can be my main dish." Alveena softly whispered to Andrew while pressing her soft hands on his bare chest.


    Andrew: "..."

 Chapter 552 Time For Dessert

    Andrew immediately changed the topic or else, he would end up making Alveena his dessert. He guided her towards their table, pulling a chair for her. Soon, he sat on the opposite chair, facing Alveena.


    "You told me before that you love seafood so here they are. Eat all you can," Andrew teased Alveena.


    Alveena''s eyes sparkled with delight upon seeing the different menus on the table. Her most favorite was the garlic butter shrimp followed by crabs with oyster sauce. There was also creamy shell soup matched with sweet and sour fish. Instead of wine, Andrew just ordered coconut juice for them.


    Just looking at the delicious food, Alveena couldn''t wait to dig in. She suddenly felt so hungry that she wanted to devour everything there.


    Andrew, on the other hand, felt so d to see Alveena enjoying the food. He wanted this dinner date to be so special for her. Soon, they started eating, the smile on their faces never left.


    It had been a long time since Alveena had this kind of appetite. For the past few weeks, she couldn''t eat properly because she was still heartbroken. But it felt different now since Andrew was with her.


    Andrew was very attentive to Alveena. He even served Alveena, cracking the crabs for her. He also kept on feeding her. Alveena was just enjoying every attention Andrew was giving her. She felt touched because of his sweet gestures and thoughtfulness.


    Andrew was wiping the sauce on the corner of Alveena''s lips then he would lick his fingers. He did it several times that distracted Alveena. She couldn''t focus on her food since her attention was now fixed on Andrew.


    After a while, Alveena dropped her spoon and fork facing Andrew with her yful smile. He just watched her confusedly, thinking that Alveena was already full.


    "You don''t want to eat anymore. Are you full?" Andrew asked her curiously.


    Alveena shook her head. "Stop using your finger," she demanded.


    "Huh? What do you mean? How can I eat if I will not use my hands and fingers? Do you want to feed me?"


    "I mean stop using your fingers to wipe the sauce on my lips. Why don''t you just use your mouth, lips, and tongue?" Alveena bluntly said with her seductive smile.


    Andrew: "..."


    He was caught off guard again by Alveena''s frankness. She really knew how to attack Andrew with her words.


    Andrew had to admit that he liked her suggestion. Without further ado, Andrew got up from his seat, moving closer to her. He grabbed the back of her head, pulling her for a deep kiss.


    Andrew had started iming his dessert as he devoured Alveena''s lips. He licked every corner of her lips.


    On the other hand, while Andrew was busy kissing Alveena, she scooped some icing from the chocte cake on the table and suddenly spread them on Andrew''s chest and stomach.


    Andrew paused for a moment to check what Alveena put on his body. Since he wore an open shirt, his chest and abdomen were exposed to Alveena.


    "Hmm, Naughty girl," Andrew mumbled before chuckling. He saw the icing scattered on the different parts of his body.


    Alveena just arched her eyebrow while saying, "I think it''s time for my dessert now."


    After saying that, Alveenapletely removed Andrew''s shirt. She stood up and pushed Andrew back to his chair.


    Andrew just watched her in amusement. She was now standing in front of him. Alveena spread the remaining icing from her hand to Andrew''s jaws and lips.


    She sat on hisp and started licking the icing on Andrew''s lips and jaws. They just found a better way to enjoy their dessert.


    Andrew held her waist and guided her back as he allowed Alveena to clean his body by licking the chocte icing.<sub> </sub>


    Alveena moved her lips on his chest, still licking the icing she scattered on his skin moments ago.


    Andrew groaned in pleasure because of the tingling sensation brought by Alveena''s lips and tongue.


    Before he knew it, Alveena was already kneeling in front of him as she licked the icing on his stomach. Andrew gulped hard as she identally touched his hardened bulge.


    Andrew had never imagined that Alveena would really make him her dessert. He was the one who thought of making her his dessert first. Alveena just reversed their situation now.


    "Alvee, sweety, I think that is enough. Don''t go down further," Andrew tried to stop her, afraid that she would identally touch again his hardened rod.


    Alveena gazed up while licking her lips. She didn''t know whether tough or not after seeing the anxious expression of Andrew.


    She could see the beads of sweat glistening on his forehead. Andrew already felt so hot because of Alveena.


    Alveena stood up and sat on hisp again, anchoring her arm around his neck.


    "Andrew, is there something wrong? Are you hesitating about this? Is it because of her?"


    Andrew shook his head right away. "No, Alvee. It''s not because of her. It''s because of you."


    Alveena didn''t know what she should feel after hearing that.


    "Why?" Alveena asked Andrew anxiously.


    Andrew looked straight into her eyes while cupping her face.


    "Because I don''t want you to think that I am taking advantage of your feelings. I don''t want you to think that I am just doing this because I am after your body."


    "As much as possible, I want to refrain myself from doing something you will regret. I am reminding myself that I am only allowed to kiss and hug you. Can''t do anything beyond that."


    Andrew put on a pitiful face as he knew how hard it was for him to control his desire for Alveena especially now that she was so close to him like this.


    He had no choice but to endure it for Alveena''s sake. He didn''t know what would happen to them after this conference.


    Alveena and Andrew already gambled a lot when they decided to be together while they were still in the City of Cyrus.


    Meanwhile, Alveena understood Andrew. She appreciated how Andrew wanted to protect her against himself. He was indeed a true gentleman.


    It was very rare to find someone like him nowadays. She thought Andrew''s wife was so lucky to have him.


    After her long silence, Alveena had finally spoken, expressing her thoughts to Andrew.


    With a faint smile on her lips, Alveena said to him, "Thank you, Andrew, for thinking about me."


    "But¡­ I really want to do this with you. Please make love with me¡­"


    Andrew: "..."

 Chapter 553 Take Me

    Andrew didn''t know what to say when Alveena told him those words with eyes filled with love and longing.


    If he didn''t care about her then he would pounce on her right away and im her. Who would refuse this amazing woman?


    Andrew sighed deeply while looking at her helplessly.


    "Did you not hear my words just a while ago? You are special to me Alveena and I don''t want to take advantage of you. You deserve something more¡­ someone uhm~"


    Andrew didn''t finish his words since Alveena stopped him from talking further by sealing his lips with her own lips.


    She already knew that Andrew was about to tell her that she deserves someone better. But for her, Andrew was already more than enough for her.


    Even if fate didn''t want them to be together, Alveena would still want to seize this moment and im Andrew as hers. She didn''t care about the future. She just wanted to savor this moment with him.


    When Alveena broke the kiss, she could see that Andrew was still hesitating to make love with her even though she already took her courage to say those words to him.


    She wanted to surrender herself to Andrew because he was the first guy she had loved so much.


    ''Sigh. I thought he wanted to be a jerk for once. Why does he still act like a gentleman?'' Alveenamented to herself, pouting her lips.


    "You said you are mine while we are here. So why are you hesitating? I love you, Andrew. I want to give myself to you¡­ even if this is thest time I will be with you. What''s wrong about that?"


    Andrew had conflicting thoughts right now.


    "But still¡­ I can''t do this to you. It is unfair to you and to¡­''


    ''To someone who will be your husband,'' Andrew added to his thoughts. He couldn''t say it out loud.


    Just thinking about Alveena getting married to someone else, not him, was enough to make his heart clench in pain.


    Alveena squinted her eyes at Andrew who was still stubborn. She didn''t know she would convince this stubborn man. Call her desperate, she didn''t care. She just wanted to feel Andrew''s love.


    Alveena''s lips curled up into a yful smile. She wanted to test Andrew''s self-control. Would he be able to resist her even if she was the one initiating the first move?


    Alveena leaned closer to Andrew as she started showering him with wet kisses. She kissed him on his jaw, slowly moving her lips on his neck.


    A suppressed moan escaped Andrew''s mouth. Alveena smiled triumphantly.


    "Alvee¡­stop," he pleaded helplessly.


    He didn''t know how long he would be able to control himself if Alveena continued her advances.


    ''Is she trying to torture me?'' Andrew gulped hard when Alveena''s hand started to caress his chest, going down his abdomen.


    "Darling, let it go. Don''t stop yourself. I know you also want this," Alveena whispered in his ear before nibbling on his earlobe.


    Since Alveena was sitting on hisp, she could feel that Andrew''s body was responding to her. She felt that something hard was poking under her.<sub> </sub>


    She knew it was Andrew''s arousal. No matter how hard he tried to deny it, his body was craving for her. He wanted Alveena. He was desiring to im her, right here and right then.


    Andrew let out another groan when Alveena started rubbing herself to his arousal. She moved her hips on top of him, teasing Andrew further.


    "Aah~ Alvee¡­ don''t do this to me¡­ you are punishing me," Andrew begged once again.


    He felt like crying. He was on the verge of losing his control.


    "No¡­ I want you, Andrew. You are mine tonight. Don''t stop yourself. Let it go, Darling." Alveena softly mumbled, tempting Andrew further.


    Andrew cursed himself inwardly. His eyes already darkened with lust. Alveena was so determined to get what she wanted from him.


    Alveena already felt impatience since Andrew didn''t make a move yet. With no choice left, Alveena tried to provoke him. She hoped this time it would work on Andrew.


    "Why are you hesitating, Darling? It is not like I am still innocent. I already slept with several men while I was staying abroad. I slept with them for pleasure. So what''s wrong about sleeping with the man I truly love?"


    Andrew''s expression changed the moment he heard herst remarks.


    ''She slept with other guys?'' Andrew clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. He was so jealous imagining Alveena sleeping with another guy.


    Alveena suddenly became nervous upon seeing the dark expression of Andrew.


    ''Oops, Did it work or not? I think I''m in trouble? Did I just ruin the moment? Is Andrew mad at me now?''


    Alveena started to regret it. She was afraid that Andrew would think that she''s already tainted¡­ that she was a cheap woman¡­ a dirty woman who was not worthy of him.


    "Andrew¡­ don''t you like me anymore, because of my past?" Alveena asked him anxiously. She almost forgot to breathe just anticipating Andrew''s reply.


    But instead of replying, Andrew suddenly stood up, lifting Alveena who was sitting on hisp.


    In just a split of seconds, Alveena found herself lying on the table. She heard the sound of tes falling on the floor.


    Andrew had already cleaned the table by sweeping the tes using his free hand even before he put Alveena down, causing the tes to fall on the ground.


    "I like you¡­ this will not change even after knowing what happened in the past. Who am I to judge? But¡­ I admit¡­ I''m so mad and jealous."


    Alveena bit her lower lip. She didn''t mean to make him mad or jealous. She lied since she just wanted Andrew to let go of his feelings and stop restraining himself.


    "I don''t have the right since it happened even before you met me¡­ but I''m so jealous as if my heart is going to burst right now¡­"


    "Then take me now! Take me, Andrew¡­ make love with me. Don''t stop yourself anymore. Just let it go. Let me feel your~uhm¡­"


    Alveena could notplete her sentence since Andrew already covered her lips with his mouth.

 Chapter 554 Could No Longer Fight It

    Andrew finally let go of himself as he stopped fighting the urge to touch Alveena. She seeded in provoking him, causing him to give in to his heart desire.


    His rationality was long gone. He was so jealous that he wanted to possess her, right here and right now.


    He was kissing her aggressively, letting her know the raging desire he had for her. He bit her lips, tugging them using his teeth then devouring them with his hot mouth.


    He kissed her so hard, sucking her oxygen from her lungs. He didn''t stop until he made her breathless.


    Alveena was now sitting on top of the table while Andrew was bending over as he continued kissing her. Her hands were now wrapped around his neck and at the back of his head, pulling him closer.


    On the other hand, Andrew''s hand was holding her waist in ce while his free hand started caressing her thigh.


    Alveena didn''t know when he slid his hand under her dress. She just felt his hot hand rubbing and massaging her thigh, slowly going up.


    Alveena would not waste this opportunity. She was afraid that Andrew would change his mind in the middle. In a hurry, she took off her bohemian dress, revealing her sexy bikini.


    Andrew paused for a moment, his eyes lingered on her body.


    ''Damn! My dessert is so hot and pretty! Devouring her is the only option right now to eat my fill,'' Andrew thought to himself as he admired her fine assets.


    Alveena was a very tempting dessert that he could no longer resist.


    Alveena extended her arms, inviting Andrew toe closer. She was giving him the honor to remove her bikini.


    "Come, Andrew. Strip me¡­" Alveena softly mumbled, shing her seductive smile.


    Andrew closed their distance in an instant. He slid the straps of her bra, pulling them down off her shoulders.


    Andrew could see the voluptuous curves of Alveena''s breasts. He wondered how they would taste once his mouth devoured them.


    Seeing her hotness, Andrew felt his hardness twitch underneath his shorts. He was now hard and throbbing.


    Without wasting any more seconds, Andrew unhooked her bra, tossing it on the ground. Alveena''s beautiful bouncy breasts were now exposed to him.


    Alveena arched her back, cing her hands behind her to give Andrew a much better angle of her nudeness. She spread her legs, urging Andrew to remove her panties.


    Deep inside, Alveena was too shy. But she had to act bolder before Andrew changed his mind.


    Meanwhile, Andrew gulped hard. He felt so hot as if his body was on fire. Alveena''s sexy body was so tempting. He wanted to explore every part of her.


    Andrew happily obliged as he pulled her panties down, revealing her clean-shavendy part.


    Alveena''s bit her lower lip. Her cheeks were blushing from embarrassment. This was the first time a man fully saw her nakedness.


    She lied to Andrew. She kissed some guys, making out with them but she had never ever slept with them. Alveena was still pure. She was still a virgin.<sub> </sub>


    Meanwhile, Andrew''s arousal was growing by the second. His bulge was already visible to Alveena. He was already rock hard, waiting for his little brother to be free from his cage.


    Andrew wanted this to be so special for Alveena so he didn''t want to rush things although he was already dying to put his thing inside her hot rosydy part.


    Andrew spread her legs. She just watched him in anticipation. Her breathing became erratic as she waited for Andrew''s next move.


    Andrew held one of her legs, raising it a little. He bent down to kiss her ankle. He was trailing wet gentle kisses from her ankle going up until her lips reached her thigh.


    Alveena suppressed her moan but her heavy breathing and panting could be heard inside that cottage.


    Andrew grabbed a chair as he sat down in front of her. He put her legs on his shoulders. His scorching eyes were now examining her exposeddy part, making Alveena''s cheeks flush in embarrassment.


    ''Ah, his intense gaze is enough to make my skin crawl. I''m bing wetter.'' Alveena thought to herself, still waiting for Andrew to continue.


    It did not take long when Andrew brought his lips back on her thigh. The mere thought of Andrew tasting her down there was sending her mind into a frenzy.


    His lips grazed the sensitive spot of her skin just below her thigh. Alveena couldn''t help but let out a soft moan.


    "Oooh~ Yeesss, Darling, taste me there," Alveena moaned, urging Andrew the moment his lips and tongue finally touched her sex.


    Andrew started licking Alveena''s wet core. His tongue was flicking her slit. He began sucking her love juices while ying with her clitoris.


    "Aaah~ Aaah~ yeess Baby. More¡­ give me more. This feels so good," Alveena continued moaning, her hand was now gripping the edges of the table.


    Hearing her request, Andrew put his tongue inside her tight hole, sliding it in and out of her in a slow movement.


    Alveena''s moan echoed inside their cottage. Andrew''s tongue was making wanders inside her core. She loved it!


    Her legs trembled and her toes curled as Andrew continued f*cking her using his tongue. Soon, Andrew put his middle finger inside her core, thrusting in and out of her along with his tongue.


    Alveena buckled her hips, moving in sync with his tongue and finger. Andrew was slowly adding his other fingers inside her, stretching Alveena''s hole.


    After a few minutes of continued stimtion, Alveena already felt her orgasm building up inside her.


    "Andrew, Baby¡­ move faster and deeper¡­ I think I''m cumming¡­"


    Andrew was so determined to give her a mind-blowing orgasm. He slid his three fingers inside her, thrusting in and out in a fast-paced while his tongue was licking and sucking her clitoris.


    Andrew''s free hand reached out to squeeze Alveena''s left breast. He was fondling her breast as he continued licking and finger-f*cking her.


    With ast deep thrust of his three fingers, Alveena finally reached her first climax. Her body convulsed and her eyes rolled as love juices kept flowing out of her core.


    Andrew didn''t waste her juices. He licked her clean as if he was so thirsty for her.

 Chapter 555 He Is The First Man

    Andrew let Alveena rest for a few seconds before standing up. He nced at her nakedness. She was now lying on the table, panting as she tried to catch her breath.


    Andrew pulled down his swim shorts and his boxers, freeing his erection from its cage. His hardness sprang free.


    Alveena gulped hard upon seeing the Adonis standing naked in front of her. She could see his towering hardness. It was huge and long.


    ''Oh my gosh¡­ Andrew''s well-toned physique along with his proud huge long brother, a handsome gentleman¡­ he is aplete package that every woman will ever dream to have.''


    Andrew moved closer and leaned down, staring at Alveena with his intense gaze. "Are you really sure about this, Alvee?"


    Alveena nodded her head frantically, her eyes filled with determination.


    "Yes, Andrew. I want this. I''m sure about this and I will never regret this. Just take me, Andrew. I am all yours." Alveena softly mumbled, cupping Andrew''s face.


    Andrew smiled at her tenderly. "You are mine. Yes, you are mine and I am yours. Tonight, just you and me, against the world."


    Alveena giggled because of thest line added by Andrew. Andrew also joined her, letting out a huskyugh.


    Then they stoppedughing. They just stared into each other''s eyes.


    "Alvee¡­"


    "Hmm, yes, Drew?" Alveena also shortened his name.


    "I love you¡­" Andrew finally said the three magic words, making Alveena speechless.


    This was the first time she heard this from Andrew. She knew he liked her and he was attracted to her. But he didn''t say that he loved her.


    Alveena''s heart was so touched that she wanted to cry right now because of overwhelming happiness.


    ''Andrew said¡­ he loves me¡­ I can''t believe this.'' Her eyes suddenly became teary.


    "I don''t know if it is really possible to love two women at the same time. But believe me Alveena, I think my feelings for you are more than just a mere attraction. I think¡­ I already love you."


    Andrew''s confession was enough to be the happiest woman tonight. She didn''t care even if they would not end up being together in the future.


    Knowing that Andrew had loved her once, Alveena already felt content with that.


    "Thank you, Andrew. I love you too. I love you so much. You just made me the happiest woman tonight."


    Andrew also felt so happy tonight. This was the first time he experienced genuine happiness like this as if Alveenapleted the missing piece in his life.


    He felt so special for once. All his life he thought he would always be a second option, a second-best because of Tristan.


    He thought that he never experienced being a priority since he was just a bastard son. But with Alveena, he felt like he was the number one lucky guy because of her love.


    Andrew kissed her with so much love and passion, letting her feel how much he loved her through this kiss. He was so gentle.


    Alveena''s tears started to fall down her cheeks as she savored this moment. Being with Andrew tonight was a dreame true.


    As time went by, the kiss deepened. Andrew started to move, rubbing his manhood between her legs.


    Alveena wrapped her legs around his hips. This action caused Andrew''s erection to touch her wet core.


    His left hand moved down, caressing and fondling her breast as he continued sliding his manhood on her wet core. It was like he was lubricating it with her wetness.<sub> </sub>


    Alveena''s womb clenched and another surge of warm liquid starteding out of her core. She was so aroused right now. She couldn''t wait for Andrew to take her.


    When Andrew broke the kiss, Alveena begged him to im her already. She had already waited for so long. She didn''t want Andrew to change his mind.


    "Please, Andrew¡­ Can you im me now? Take me now¡­ I want you to fill me¡­"


    Andrew nodded his head. He was also dying to enter her. He could no longer fight the urge to fill her.


    With that, Andrew positioned himself. He stroked his shaft several times before cing it in her entrance.


    Alveena was looking down, watching Andrew''s movement. He was in between her legs that were spread apart, stroking his majestic manhood before he positioned it in her entrance.


    Looking into Alveena''s eyes, Andrew thrust his manhood deep inside her tight hole.


    "Aaaah!" Alveena gasped, her hands clutching the edge of the table tightly.


    Andrew paused for a moment, feeling worried about Alveena. "Alveena, I''m sorry. Did I hurt you that much?"


    Alveena just bit her lower lip before shaking her head. "No, it''s just I didn''t sleep with anyone for a long time. Just continue."


    Andrew nodded. He was also surprised by her tightness. Getting her response, he continued thrusting and pumping his hard manhood inside her.


    He made sure to be gentle. He didn''t want Alveena to feel any difort. He only wanted to give her pleasure.


    Clueless that Alveena was still a virgin, Andrew just focused on sliding his manhood inside her to go deeper.


    After his continuous thrusting, Alveena felt like something was tearing up inside her.


    ''Aah! It hurts¡­'' Alveena was trying her best to endure it but failed. She cried in pain.


    Andrew also noticed it. Alveena''s tightness was not because she had never sex with anyone for the past months.


    p Andrew''s heart started beating rapidly inside his chest. He was now looking at Alveena in confusion. He made another thrust to confirm something.</anda>


    "Andrew, Aaah! Slow down...it hurts!"


    Andrew felt it. He tore something inside her. Was it her hymen? Andrew withdrew his manhood.


    He was taken aback when he saw his manhood covered in blood. Alveena lied to him. She was still a virgin.


    Alveena, who was closing her eyes a while ago, slowly opened her eyes to check Andrew. She wondered why he suddenly stopped and pulled out his manhood.


    Alveena nced at Andrew only to see his astounded expression.


    "Alveena, you lied to me¡­ you are still a virgin."


    Alveena felt rmed. She was afraid that Andrew would not continue this anymore.


    "I''m sorry, Andrew. I had to lie to convince you. Are you mad at me now?" Alveena asked Andrew anxiously.


    But Andrew didn''t say anything. He just pounced on her, cupping her face while kissing her aggressively.


    Of course not! He was not mad! He was so happy knowing that he was the first man in Alveena''s life.

 Chapter 556 He Felt So Special Tonight

    Andrew''s and Alveena''s n of going for a night swim didn''t happen. They stayed in their cottage just making love with each other.


    Andrew''s heart was overflowing with happiness when he found out that he was the first man with whom Alveena made love.


    Andrew imed her purity. He couldn''t contain his joy. The jealousy and unhappiness he was feeling moments ago just disappeared in an instant.


    Andrew continued kissing her passionately. This time he would do it properly and made love with her all night.


    He got distracted a while ago when he found out that Alveena was still a virgin. Now, his focus was back.


    While they were kissing each other, Andrew''s hand moved down, cupping and feeling the fullness of her breast.


    He gave it a gentle squeeze causing Alveena to moan in his mouth. His free hand was rubbing her wless back.


    Alveena was now sitting on the table while wrapping her legs around Andrew''s waist. He pulled Alveeena to the edge of the table to close their gaps.


    She was tugging Andrew''s hair, pulling his head closer to deepen the kiss. Her other hand was holding the back of his neck.


    When Andrew left her lips, he started kissing her from her chin going down her neck. He was marking her by giving her small love bites.


    Alveena couldn''t help letting out a soft moan. She loved the feeling of his lips touching her skin. Andrew was exploring every part of her body, trailing kisses.


    It did not take long when his hot mouth found her breast once again. He continued ying with her nipples using his tongue and fingers.


    He was biting her crown while pinching the other one using his thumb and forefinger. Alveena moaned loudly, arching her back to give him more ess.


    "Andrew, stop teasing me. Please¡­ fill me again¡­" Alveena begged him.


    Andrew just nodded his head. Soon, he guided his hardened cock at the entrance of Alveena''s wet pussy.


    He moved his hips forward, thrusting deep inside her. It was not painful aspared to before. She could endure it.


    "More Andrew¡­ push harder, I''m fine now. Don''t worry," Alveena softly said, urging Andrew to go deeper.


    Andrew withdrew his cock only to thrust it again deep inside her. She moaned while Andrew groaned. Alveena was still tight.


    He felt like her muscles were clutching his rock-hard manhood, squeezing it inside her. It was not painful instead it was pleasurable.


    Alveena also tried to move her hips, meeting his thrust. Andrew continued prating her while sucking and kissing her breasts.


    The stimtion was overwhelming as Alveena felt that her orgasm was building up again. The pain was gone. She was drowning in pleasure brought by their flesh to flesh contact.


    "Andrew, I''m cumming¡­ Aaah~"


    Alveena''s body convulsed in Andrew''s arm as she reached another climax. Her love juices just kept flowing out of her core.


    Although Alveena already got her second orgasm tonight, Andrew didn''t stop prating her. He continued rocking her body, sliding his hard cock in and out of her core.


    Andrew had already increased his pace since Alveena was able to adjust to his size. He kept on pistoning her with his hardened rod for several minutes.


    "Aaah!! Ooh my gosh, Andrew!!! Another one is cumming¡­"


    Alveena came once again with another mind-blowing orgasm. Meanwhile, Andrew was controlling himself. He hadn''t found his release yet.


    He was not in a hurry. He was savoring this moment with Alveena.


    "Alvee, do you mind if we try a new position?" Andrew whispered in her ear, consulting Alveena.


    Alveena, who was still trying to recover from her third orgasm, just nodded her head in agreement.


    Getting her response, Andrew put her down and gently flipped her. Alveena was now facing the table with her belly. Her beautiful back and butts were now exposed to Andrew.


    Alveena''s heart pounded rapidly inside her chest because of excitement. She didn''t mind doing this as long as the man with her was Andrew.


    She was willing to offer her heart and body to him. She just loved him so much.


    From their current position, she knew that Andrew was nning to take her from behind.


    She ced her hands on the top of the table in front of her for support. She bent over, raising her butt a little for him.<sub> </sub>


    Andrew couldn''t help but caress her butt cheeks, squeezing them using his palms. They were so soft. Andrew bent down to nt soft kisses on her butt cheeks.


    Alveena moaned loudly when Andrew started sucking her skin on that sensitive part. The tingling sensation pulsed through her body.


    She could feel herself bing wetter as her womb clenched because of his kisses and touches.


    When Andrew was done admiring her plump butt, he moved his attention to her wless back. He started kissing her from her nape going down her spine.


    Andrew ced his hands in her front, cupping her bouncy breasts. While he was kissing her wless back, Andrew was squeezing her round breasts, gently kneading them.


    "Oh god, hmm, this feels amazing," Alveena mumbled in between her moans.


    She could feel Andrew''s hardness rubbing between her legs and butt. ''Gosh¡­ Andrew¡­ I love this¡­ so f*cking love this.''


    ''I don''t mind making love with you over and over again,'' Alveena thought to herself. She closed her eyes while biting her lips.


    After teasing her for a moment, Andrew didn''t waste another time as he slid his manhood again inside her tight hole.


    The sudden invasion made Alveena moan loudly. She was caught off guard when Andrew entered her core again. She was still feeling sore down there.


    She just realized that Andrew hadn''t found his release yet. On the other hand, Andrew felt like Alveena''s tightness was sucking him up inside her.


    Despite his continued pration a while ago, Alveena was still too tight for him. He slowly increased his movement, elerating his hips back and forth.


    His hands were now holding her waist tightly as he supported her.


    "Ohhh, that''s it, Drew! Move faster, Baby! Aah! Oh gosh¡­ I feel like you are breaking me. But it feels so damn good!"


    Alveena''s words aroused him more. She kept on moaning, raising her butt for Andrew to prate her deeper. The more he thrust the deeper he could prate her inside.


    "Aaah! Alvee, sweety, you are so tight! I love it! I love your tightness! You are making me crazy!"


    He moved harder and faster, his cock sliding in and out of her. He continued pounding her pussy from behind. Their moans and groans reverberated inside the cottage.


    "Aaah! Drew¡­ I love it! Oh my gosh! Give me more. Prate me more. Aah! Aaah~ Aah~ Yees! Yees! Just like that!"


    Alveena''s moan was getting louder and louder. Hearing her sensual voice added to his arousal. Andrew''s desire for her was getting stronger. He couldn''t get enough of her.


    As time went by, Andrew could no longer control his burning desire. He just wanted to prate her deeper and harder.


    He continued hammering her from behind, pumping her with one thrust after another. Then he let go of her waist as he moved his hands back to her breasts.


    His two hands were cupping her breasts tightly as he elerated his hips wildly, prating her from behind.


    Andrew could already feel that he was so near. He was about to reach his climax. Without thinking twice, Andrew increased his pace further until he exploded, shooting a load of cum inside her.


    It was already toote when he realized that he didn''t use any protection. What if Alveena got pregnant?


    For some unknown reason, Andrew didn''t hate the idea of Alveena getting pregnant with his child. He would be happy if that would really happen.


    ''Then how about Hannah? What will you do to her?'' Andrew''s alter ego reminded him of Hannah.


    He didn''t know the answer to that question. He just pushed the thought at the back of his mind. He didn''t want to think about Hannah right now, especially that he was with Alveena.


    Andrew hugged Alveena. He sat down and carried her, letting her sit on hisp while her back was leaning on his chest.


    The two of them were still panting, taking a rest.


    "Andrew, thank you for giving me this chance. Thank you for this wonderful night. I will never forget this."


    Andrew kissed the back of her head before cing his chin over her shoulder. He tightened his grip on her body.


    "I should be the one thanking you, Alvee. You just made me the happiest man tonight! This is the first time I feel so special for someone. Even with her, I never felt this before, only with you." Andrew became so emotional and open with his feelings.


    He really meant it. He didn''t feel this kind of feeling when he was with Hannah because he always knew that Hannah had feelings for his brother.

 Chapter 557 The Only Guy In Her Heart

    After their passionate moment inside their VIP cottage, Andrew and Alveena decided to return to her room.


    Andrew would be staying in her room tonight. The two made love again after they transferred to Alveena''s room.


    They lost track of time as they continued making love over and over again until they got tired. Before they knew it, the night had already passed by and was reced by a new day.


    Andrew cuddled Alveena in his arms. The two of them were still wide awake although they were exhausted from their lovemaking sessions.


    "Andrew, do you mind if I ask you something about her?" Alveena opened up a conversation with him.


    Andrew nodded his head as a response. Though they agreed that they would forget about Hannah, they still couldn''t avoid talking about her.


    Alveena was also curious about the reason why Andrew and Hannah had cool-off for the past month.


    "What happened to you and her? Why did you have a cool-off with her?" Alveena asked Andrew directly.


    Andrew took a deep sigh before answering Alveena.


    "A conflict happened between us the night I got into an ident. Remember, the night we first met?"


    Alveena nodded and giggled. "Yes, how can I forget? That night I became your hero as I saved your life!"


    ''What a coincidence, I met Andrew the night he got in conflict with her fiancee.'' Alveena thought to herself, feeling amused.


    "On that same night, I witnessed my fiancee confessing her love to my brother, Tristan."


    Andrew could still feel the pain in his heart as he recalled that moment.


    On the other hand, Alveena was stupefied when she heard that. ''Andrew''s fiancee is in love with Tristan?''


    She remained silent as she didn''t know what to say. She was also surprised when she learned about this.


    Andrew continued telling Alveena about theirplicated rtionship involving Hannah, Tristan, and him.


    "She confessed to Tristan during our family gathering. I think Lillie''s arrival in the family had triggered Hannah and realized that she still had feelings for my brother. She got drunk and confessed to him."


    "My brother and I were not really on good terms before. Our rtionship only improved just recently. Tristan''s first love is Hannah. The same with her. Even before we got into a rtionship, I knew that Hannah liked my brother."


    "But no one confessed their feelings to each other so I grabbed that opportunity to steal Hannah from my brother. Tristan began to distance himself from me and Hannah so I found the chance to make her fall for me."


    Alveena thought that Hannah was so lucky that Andrew made an effort to make her fall for him. Her love story wasplicated since it involved the two brothers.


    "So, does Tristan still like Hannah?" Alveena knew that she asked him a very stupid question because she already knew the answer to that.


    Andrew also chuckled upon hearing her question. "What do you think?"


    Alveena pouted her lips as Andrew continuedughing at her. "Yeah! Stopughing. I know the answer!"


    Andrew just pinched her nose. "Of course, my brother is already madly in love with his wife, Lillie. That''s one of the reasons why we are now on good terms. We are no longer in love with the same girl."


    "Wow, she''s so lucky before¡­ two Davis loving her at the same time. I understand why she got confused with her feelings," Alveena couldn''t help but make a sidement.


    "If you were in her position, who would you choose? Be honest." Andrew was anticipating her reply although he already heard her thoughts before.


    "Hmm, of course, it''s you! I said you are my type!" Alveena promptly answered him with so much sincerity in his words.<sub> </sub>


    Andrew felt touched. At least for Alveena, he was not a second option.


    Andrew smiled at her with eyes filled with love. Alveena made his heart flutter once again.


    "So back to your question¡­ I decided to have a cool-off with her because of that love confession she did to my brother. I gave her time and space to gather her feelings. Hoping that she would eventually figure out who is the guy she truly loves. Either me or my brother."


    Alveena bobbed her head once again. Now she understood why Andrew told her that he never felt so special when he was with Hannah. He was thinking that he was just a rebound or a second option to her since Tristan was Hannah''s first love.


    "So are you happy now that she came back, choosing you?"


    Alveena tried her best to hide the jealousy she was feeling right now.


    Andrew fell silent. He really wondered if Hannah really chose him because she loved him more than Tristan now.


    There was still a question deep inside his heart. He was not certain. In his mind, he was thinking that there was a possibility that Hannah only chose him because Tristan was already married.


    Hannah choosing him still didn''t guarantee that he was the number one guy in Hannah''s heart.


    But Andrew didn''t voice it out to Alveena. He didn''t want her to think that he decided to be with Alveena for a week just because he was still in doubt about Hannah''s feelings for him.


    Andrew was certain that Alveena was special to him. She was not a rebound or a second option to him. It was hard to exin but one thing was for sure, he already loved her.


    Andrew had decided not to answer Alveena''sst question.


    "Alvee, let''s not talk about her. Sleep now, sweety. We only have a few hours left before the start of the session. Both of us haven''t slept yet."


    Alveena gasped as she realized that it was already 3:00 am.


    "What time are you leaving my room?"


    "Hmm, at 5:00 am. For now, I just want to hug you." Andrew embraced her tightly.


    Alveena hugged him back. She gazed up as she wanted to tell him something.


    "Drew¡­ "


    "Hmm?"


    "For me¡­ you are the only guy who owns my heart. So don''t be sad, okay?" Alveena said that to console him. She knew Andrew was in pain, thinking that he was just always a second option.


    Andrew was taken aback when he heard that. His heart raced even faster because of Alveena''sst remarks. He felt like there were butterflies in his stomach.


    Andrew didn''t say a word. He just grabbed her chin and leaned down to kiss her. While he was kissing her, tears just started to fall from the corner of his eyes.


    Yes. Andrew was crying right now, not because he was sad, but because Alveena made him feel so special¡­ so important.


    All his life, he lived in the shadow of his brother, Tristan. He persevered so much in order to show others what he was capable of doing without relying on the name of the Davis Family.


    Others always misunderstood him. Some thought he was trying topete with his brother in order to steal what Tristan had, since he was just a bastard son.


    But Andrew never thought about those things. He tried his best to prove himself to others and be acknowledged. He also tried his best to be better than Tristan because of Hannah.


    But now, he realized something. With Alveena, he didn''t need to worry about those things. She loved him because he was Andrew, not because he was part of the Davis Family.

 Chapter 558 Crystaline Potion

    ~ At the City of Empire ~


    Today was the day Mheera would give the potion she created to Hannah. Hannah was already expecting her arrival.


    She was excited to find out what kind of power the potion possessed. Mheera was the only one who could answer that.


    Hannah decided to cancel all her appointments today since she would be waiting for Mheera. She didn''t know the exact time Mheera would appear at her doorstep.


    Mheera didn''t even have a cell phone so she couldn''tmunicate with her. With that Hannah had decided to buy a cell phone for Mheera.


    She went shopping yesterday. Aside from the cell phone, Hannah also bought clothes for Mheera. Her clothes were a little bit unique as if she came from an ancient time.


    Mheera was also a pretty woman with her long wavy gray hair cascading down her waist. If she would doll up and put on some makeup, she could be mistaken as an entertainment artist because of her beauty.


    Hannah would love to give her some female essories and jewelry although she was not sure if Mheera would like them or not.


    She wanted to be good to her since Mheera was the one helping her to go against Zhen-Zhen, whom she thought was a witch.


    She was also confident that Mheera would be able to protect her from Zhen-Zhen''s threat.


    Hannah was putting all her gifts for Mheera in a paper bag when she heard the ringing of her doorbell.


    She put the things down on her bed before standing up to check the person outside her door. She was hoping that it was Mheera.


    Her wish was granted since Mheera was the one waiting outside the moment she opened the door.


    "Hello, Hannah, I am finally here," Mheera''s bright smile greeted Hannah.


    Hannah hugged Mheera right away. She was so d to finally see her.


    "Please,e inside." Hannah invited her in.


    She stepped to the side, letting Mheera enter as she guided her to the living room.


    Hannah let her sit on the couch as she went to the kitchen to prepare some snacks for Mheera.


    Meanwhile, Mheera peered at her surroundings. She could see that Hannah''s house was much biggerpared to the house she was staying in for the past few days.


    When Hannah came back, she was already holding a tray of food. She only prepared juice and sandwiches since she didn''t know Mheera''s preference in food.


    When the two of them settled down, they started talking about the potion.


    Mheera picked a small transparent ss from her pocket. It contained a purple substance inside. She handed the ss over to Hannah.


    Hannah epted it. She was examining the ss with utmost curiosity.


    "What do you call this potion? What will happen to her once she drinks this?"


    Mheera smiled at her meaningfully before answering Hannah. She didn''t want to shock her by giving all the details so she just simplified her exnation.


    "This potion is called Crystaline. Since you told me that she can control fire I created this potion to counter her power. Fire is vulnerable to water and ice."


    "One drop of this potion was enough to absorb any fire element inside her body and seal them in a form of crystal."


    "So what will happen to her after drinking this potion?" Hannah asked her, feeling a little bit confused.


    "She will be frozen inside," Mheera said matter-of-factly.


    Hannah''s eyes widened in disbelief when she heard.


    "Frozen? As in freezing like ice? Is that really possible? Will she die?"<sub> </sub>


    "No, she will not die. She will just be frozen for an hour as the potion absorbs the fire elements inside her system and seals them. After this, she can no longer use her fire element power."


    "But how can I expose her if she will no longer be able to use her power? I mean, I want to expose her to the Davis Family so that they will know she''s a witch!"


    Mheera fell silent for a moment. She was thinking about ways on how she could help Hannah with her goal.


    It did not take long when she picked up another small transparent tube-like ss from her pocket. This time it contained a transparent liquid as if it was just ordinary water.


    "Here, you can also use this mind control potion. Since she would be paralyzed and unconscious for an hour, you can control her mind and body using this potion. Before the Crystaline absorbs all her fire element power, let her use it in front of everyone."


    Hannah''s eyes sparkled with delight upon hearing that. She epted the other potion with a wide smile on her face.


    "But how can I control her mind?"


    Mheera gave her a small crystal orb. It was smaller than a golf ball. "Here, you can whisper the things that you want her to do using this magical orb."


    "Oh, this! Thanks, Mheera! This will be helpful!" Hannah was so happy knowing that she could expose Zhen-Zhen''s power to the Davis Family.


    ''I can use this to make Grandpa Lu hate her.''


    "Your problem will be solved now. I give you your weapons. Now, it''s in your hands now on how to implement everything. Just make sure that she will not know you put something into her drink. Be careful with your actions." Mheera reminded Hannah.


    Hannah bobbed her head frantically. "Yes, Ma''am! I will keep that in mind."


    "Oh, one more question, Mheera. What if a wrong person identally drinks the Crystaline. What will happen?"


    Mheera was taken aback when she heard that. If Hannah wouldmit a mistake, and someone took the potion instead of Zhen-Zhen, then that person''s life would be put in great danger.


    "Good question, Hannah. If an ordinary human identally drink this potion then he or she will be frozen in an hour. You already know what will happen. Imagine yourself being trapped in an icy ce for an hour without any source of heat? You will eventually die."


    "So Hannah, make sure that she is the one who will drink this potion, not other people."


    Hannah suddenly became nervous about this. One mistake could cost someone else''s life.


    "Okay, Mheera, I understand."


    Mheera started eating the snacks she prepared for her when Hannah remembered something.


    "Mheera, I almost forgot. That Witch is pregnant. What will happen to her baby?"


    Mheera almost dropped the ss of juice in her hand when she heard that. She massaged her temples, not giving her an answer yet.


    "How many months?" She asked Hannah.


    "I think her baby is still less than a month old," Hannah said, not sure about it.


    Mheera heaved a deep sigh. She didn''t know how she would tell this to Hannah.


    "Do you wish for her baby to be killed?" Mheera asked Hannah.


    Hannah became silent for a moment. She was having conflicting thoughts about this.


    After a while, she answered Mheera.


    "No. I don''t¡­ but is there a way her baby will not get affected by this potion?"


    Mheera knitted her eyebrows into a frown. She couldn''t understand Hannah. She wanted to chase out the woman but at the same time, she didn''t want her and her baby to be killed.


    ''There are only two options here, either you want to stay good or bad. You can''t be good and evil at the same time.'' Mheera thought to herself.

 Chapter 559 Too Much Kindness Is Dangerous

    ~ University of Imperial Knight ~


    Bianca was currently sitting on the bench while waiting for Zhen-Zhen''s ss to finish. She was not looking good as she read the paper in her hands.


    Two days after herst encounter with Clifford Sy, Bianca received a notice ofints about physical assault and harassment.


    Clifford, with the help of his attorney, filed a Comint-affidavit in the City Prosecutor''s office for physical assault and harassment against Bianca.


    They presented a video and a medical report as evidence that Bianca had beaten Clifford without any valid reason.


    Bianca was being problematic as she read the subpoena requiring her to submit a counter-affidavit. She didn''t imagine that Clifford Sy would do this.


    "Argh! What statement should I give them? I was just trying to stop him from meeting my big boss'' wife since that was my job. He didn''t listen so I had to stop him by force."


    Biancazily rested her elbows on the top of the table and cupped her chin in her palms.


    "Grrr, this Clifford Sy is one annoying Bee!" Biancamented to herself, imagining lots of ways how to torture and kill him in her mind.


    Bianca was too shy to inform Tristan about this. He just gave her a bonus sry yesterday because of what she had done to Clifford.


    She didn''t want to bother her boss for this trivial thing, or rather for her personal problem.


    Bianca was still thinking about where to get her own attorney when Zhen-Zhen approached her. She just finished her morning ss today. She was now free.


    From a distance, Zhen-Zhen could see the troubled expression of Bianca. Her mind was upied by something that she didn''t even notice that Zhen-Zhen was already standing beside her.


    Zhen-Zhen saw the notice ofints at the table. She picked it up and read it. Now, she understood why Bianca looked very problematic.


    Clifford Sy filed aint against herdy bodyguard. Zhen-Zhen sat down beside Bianca, feeling sorry for her.


    She felt like it was partly her fault that Bianca was experiencing this kind of problem. She learned that Tristan gave Bianca an order not to let Clifford Sy get near her.


    She saw the viral video when Bianca restrained Clifford easily. He became aughingstock because he got beaten up by a woman. Clifford was not able to do something against ady bodyguard.


    "Hey, don''t be sad. I think I can help you talk to Clifford so that he will no longer pursue the incident."


    Bianca snapped back when she heard Zhen-Zhen''s voice.


    "Miss Lillie¡­" She called her out while putting on a pitiful face.


    Zhen-Zhen just gave her a reassuring smile.


    "But I can''t let you do that. Boss Tristan will get jealous once youe to Clifford Sy just for my sake," Bianca said, opposing Zhen-Zhen''s suggestion.


    "But I want to help you. I know Clifford will forgive you. We will just apologize to him. Tristan and Clifford, sigh, I hope the two of them will reconcile already."


    Bianca looked at Zhen-Zhen helplessly. "Lillie, why are you treating Clifford as a friend? Are you not worried that your husband will get jealous because of that? Furthermore, since Clifford Sy and your husband have history, don''t you think Clifford has an ulterior motive of getting close to you?"


    Zhen-Zhen fell silent for a moment. She considered that possibility before but she wanted to give Clifford a benefit of the doubt.


    "Hmm, I think Clifford is a good guy. He is just blinded by his hatred that he refuses to forgive Tristan. Besides, I felt sorry for him. He got broken because of his fiancee''s betrayal. It became a scar. I hope to heal that scar in his heart."


    Bianca scratched her face. "Hehe, if Boss Tristan is here, I bet he will certainly get jealous since you care about another guy." Bianca teased her.


    Zhen-Zhen just giggled when she heard that.


    "Tristan has no reason to be jealous because he is the only man I love. Clifford is just a friend. My heart is only beating for Tristan."


    "Besides, you will be there with me as I talk to Clifford," Zhen-Zhen added.


    Bianca watched Zhen-Zhen in amusement.


    "Why are you so good to others? Do you know that too much kindness can get you in trouble? What if others will take advantage of you?"


    Bianca noticed the unique attitude of Zhen-Zhen. Yes, it was good but sometimes it could also be a disadvantage for her.


    Zhen-Zhen paused again after hearing the honest remarks of Bianca. She also heard that before from her inner demon.


    ''Is it really bad to be so kind to others?'' Zhen-Zhen asked herself.


    ''Or maybe I am just doing this because I am carrying the sin of my father, knowing that he had killed countless lives¡­ lots of innocent people in the past. I want to atone for that by being kind to others.''


    ''I want to give others a second chance since my father didn''t get to have that second chance to show that he was already a changed man. My mother was killed in front of him. And he vanished after protecting me. I lost my family at a very young age.''


    Zhen-Zhen nced back at Bianca, who was still waiting for her response.


    "Bianca¡­ "


    "Yes, Lillie?"


    "As long as they will not touch my bottom line, I can still be considerate of others. But you are right, my kindness also has some limitations. Maybe you cannot see it for now, but I also have dark sides," Zhen-Zhen told her meaningfully.


    Bianca was taken aback when she heard that. ''Dark sides? Is she kidding me? Haha, Lillie, I don''t think you have dark sides. You are like an angel to me.''<sub> </sub>


    "As much as possible, I don''t want to use it against someone¡­ "


    ''I will use it if ever it concerns the safety of my loved ones and my family.'' Zhen-Zhen added to her thoughts.


    "Alright, Lillie. Just remain the sweetest and kindest girl I know. But how I wish I can see your dark sides too. I am so curious what Lillie Davis can do once she gets mad and angry," Bianca said with her dreamy eyes.


    Lillie let out a soft giggle once again.


    "Come on. Let''s visit the Sy Corp and talk to Clifford. I am already free today. I will inform Tristan about this."


    Since Zhen-Zhen insisted, Bianca had no choice but to agree with her.


    *****


    ~ At Sy Corp ~


    Clifford was in the middle of a very important meeting when Dexter informed him about Zhen-Zhen''s sudden visit.


    "Boss, I received a call from the staff at the front desk that Lillie Davis is here to see you. She is currently in the lobby. What should I tell the staff? She has no appointment with you today." Dexter told Clifford in a low voice since there was an ongoing presentation.


    Clifford was surprised when he learned that Lillie came to visit him. His face brightened up almost instantly when Dexter mentioned her name.


    "Tell the staff to guide her in my office, asap," Cliffordmanded his assistant.


    After saying that, he stood up right away, catching the attention of other people inside the meeting room.


    The presenter also stopped when he saw their CEO standing up. Everyone looked at him in confusion.


    "Go ahead, just continue the meeting. I have to go. There is something more important that I have to do."


    Everyone: "..."


    They were stupefied when they heard Clifford''sst remarks. Everyone gave him a questioning look.


    What is more important than this multi-billion deal?


    However, Clifford had no n to exin further to them as he walked out of the conference room in a hurry.


    They couldn''t believe that Clifford left them just like that. The Vice CEO and the Chief Operation Officer apologized to their investors and decided to resume the meeting without their CEO.


    They reassured them that they would ry everything to Clifford after the meeting.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen and Bianca just arrived inside Clifford''s office when Clifford and Dexter entered the room.


    The smile on Clifford''s face suddenly disappeared upon seeing thedy who was standing beside Zhen-Zhen.


    ''Damn! What is she doing here? I don''t want to see her.''


    As if Dexter had read his mind, he whispered to Clifford. "She''s Lillie''s bodyguard so it''s natural that she will apany Lillie wherever she goes."


    Clifford just shot Dexter a cold sharp re. Yeah, he already knew that. He was just annoyed seeing the woman again. He just remembered again the humiliation he got because of her.


    Clifford tried his best to conceal his displeasure toward Zhen-Zhen''sdy bodyguard. He just decided to focus his attention on Zhen-Zhen.


    "Lillie, what brings you here? Ahem, you should have told me beforehand that you wereing so that I could prepare something for you. Come, sit down."


    Clifford guided her to the vacant sofa. When Zhen-Zhen and Bianca settled down, Zhen-Zhen directly informed Clifford of the reason why they came today.


    "Did I disturb you foring here unannounced?" Zhen-Zhen asked him, feeling apologetic.


    "No, I''m not busy," Clifford lied.


    Bianca arched her eyebrows. The staff in the lobby informed them that Clifford was having a meeting.


    ''Liar!'' Bianca thought to herself.


    "Hmm, Cliff, the reason we came here is to apologize. Can you please forget about what happened and forgive Bianca for what she had done to you?"


    Clifford frowned when he heard Zhen-Zhen. He nced at Bianca with his cold sharp gaze.


    "Lillie, why are you the one apologizing? She''s the one who is at fault here. She should be the one apologizing to me."


    "Oh, Mr. Sy! I will apologize but can you promise that you will not file aint against me anymore?" Bianca immediately spoke up, shamelessly asking Clifford to stop hisint.


    "I heard you are a good friend of my Lady Boss. Can you forgive me, Mr. Sy for my Lady Boss?" Bianca further added, using Zhen-Zhen as a backup.


    Clifford: "..."


    Dexter: "..."

 Chapter 560 Nothing Can Break Us Apart

    Tristan was leisurely watching television in their bedroom when he received Zhen-Zhen''s message saying that she and Bianca were going to visit Clifford in the Sy Corp.


    "Argh! Wifey, why do you have to do this to me?"


    Tristan tugged his hair tightly while reading her message. A deep frown appeared on his handsome face. His bruises already healed, slowly disappearing from his face as time went by.


    FaMo, who was sitting beside Tristan, noticed his reaction.


    "What happened?" FaMo asked Tristan curiously.


    Tristan turned to his side, looking at the cute fluffy talking ck cat. FaMo was now talking to Tristan even in his cat form as long as they were alone.


    "Father-inw¡­" Tristan called him out with his pitiful face.


    FaMo frowned seeing his expression. "What?"


    "My wife came to visit Clifford to apologize on Bianca''s behalf. They will try to convince him not to file aint against Bianca any more. Clifford submitted aint-affidavit against Bianca since she beat him up before." Tristan exined to FaMo.


    "She did that because she was just trying to stop Clifford from meeting my wife. I was the one who gave Bianca that kind of order."


    FaMo nodded as he understood the situation.


    "Ok. Why are you looking like this?"


    Tristan heaved a deep sigh. "I don''t want them to meet. I am always wary of Clifford. I feel like he will do something whenever Zhen-Zhen is with him. I can''t trust him!"


    "Hmm, so what are you waiting for? Instead of whining here, why don''t you get your wife out there right now!" FaMo suggested.


    Tristan''s eyes lit up when he heard FaMo''s suggestion. It looked like FaMo was on his side now.


    "Father-inw! Help me! Let''s teleport there so that it can be faster," Tristan shamelessly asked FaMo while rubbing his palms in front of him.


    ''Seriously? This guy was the one who forbade Zhen-Zhen from using her powers. But here is he, asking me to use power for his own benefits.''


    FaMo just shook his head helplessly and said, "Alright! Let''s go to your wife now."


    *****


    Meanwhile, at the Sy Corp, Clifford and Dexter were still speechless after hearing thest remarks of Bianca.


    She just used Zhen-Zhen''s name to make Clifford concede and take back hisint against her.


    Of course, Clifford couldn''t say no, especially now that Zhen-Zhen was there in front of him. She just made an effort to see him.


    He bet she headed to the Sy Corp straighting from the University of Imperial Knight since she was still wearing her uniform.


    "I can do that. I will forget about everything and not pursue this incident but in one condition¡­"


    Zhen-Zhen and Bianca exchanged nces with one another.


    Zhen-Zhen: "What condition?"


    Bianca: "Condition??!"


    Zhen-Zhen and Bianca asked him in unison.


    "Lillie will have to eat dinner with me tonight!" Clifford dered to them with a charming smile on his face. His eyes gleamed with excitement.


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    Dexter: "..."


    Bianca: "No way!!! Over my dead body!"


    Bianca was the one who reacted right away. Clifford squinted his eyes at her. He was losing his patience with this woman.


    "If you want you can go with me and have a dinner date. But not mydy boss! She is off-limits. I might lose my job as well if I let that happen," Bianca further added.<sub> </sub>


    Clifford was about to refute her remarks when suddenly they heard a familiar voice at the entrance door.


    "That''s true. My wife is not going anywhere or eating dinner with someone. She will eat with me at home. At Our Home." Tristan emphasized hisst words.


    Clifford and Dexter didn''t expect to see Tristan there. How was he able to enter? The staff in the lobby also didn''t inform them about his arrival.


    ''And what''s with the ck cat in his arms?'' Both men were eyeing Tristan in confusion.


    Unknown to them, FaMo and Tristan didn''t pass through the lobby. They teleported directly to Clifford''s office where FaMo could feel Zhen-Zhen''s aura.


    "Boss Tristan!" Bianca called his name enthusiastically as if she had just found their hero.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen just smiled at Tristan sheepishly.


    ''It looked like I made my husband worry about me again. Even FaMo apanied him and used teleport just toe here.'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself, feeling a little bit guilty.


    She could feel it. Tristan was a little bit upset and jealous.


    Tristan, who was carrying FaMo, walked over to approach them. He immediately moved to Zhen-Zhen''s side.


    "Wifey, you don''t have toe here and apologize to him. If he wants to file aint then be it. We havepetent attorneys on our sides. I will ask Jake and ke to personally handle Bianca''s concern," Tristan said, reassuring Zhen-Zhen.


    Bianca felt grateful upon hearing that. At least, they didn''t have to follow Clifford Sy''s demand. She now had a strong backup. Tristan would definitely help her.


    Meanwhile, Clifford clenched his fists. He was pissed off by Tristan''s arrogance. He was talking proudly as if this was his territory.


    ''Did he forget that he is inside the Sy Corp''s building right now? He is not wee here. Who the hell let this guy in?''


    Seeing the contorted face of Clifford, Tristan couldn''t help but smirk at him. Tristan was also furious right now.


    ''How dare he invite my wife for another dinner? What is he plotting again this time? When will he stop this foolish revenge? Is he not getting tired from all of this?'' Tristan sighed deeply at those thoughts.


    "Bianca, please guide my wife outside this room. There is something I just want to tell Mr. Sy." Tristan ordered Bianca.


    Zhen-Zhen held Tristan''s hand. "Tristan, please¡­"


    Tristan caressed Zhen-Zhen''s face and said, "Don''t worry, wifey. I am not going to start a fight. Promise, I will just talk to him."


    After saying that, Tristan handed over FaMo to Zhen-Zhen.


    When Zhen-Zhen, Bianca, and FaMo left the office, Tristan decided to confront Clifford. Dexter also followed Zhen-Zhen and Bianca outside, giving the two men privacy.


    "Mr. Sy, let''s talk like gentlemen. Okay? I''m not here to start a fight. But can you please stop bothering my wife?" Tristan said with his pleading tone.


    Clifford raised an eyebrow and said, "What if I don''t want to? What will you do, Mr. Davis? Will you ask that bodyguard to beat me again?"


    Tristan could hear a hint of sarcasm in Clifford''s voice.


    "Stop this foolish revenge, Clifford. You are not a kid anymore. Please stop this nonsense already."


    Clifford just let out a dryugh.


    When he stoppedughing, Clifford''s expression had be serious. He met Tristan''s gaze, staring straight into his eyes.


    "Who said I am still doing this just for the sake of revenge? Have you not thought that I have another reason for acting like this, trying to get closer with Lillie?"


    Tristan was taken aback when he heard that. Soon, his expression darkened as he gritted his teeth.


    ''Is he telling me that he already has feelings for my wife that''s why he is chasing after her?'' Tristan hated these thoughts.


    Tristan took a deep breath to calm himself.


    "Give up already, Clifford. Lillie is already my wife. We love each other. Nothing and no one can break us apart," Tristan said to him with so much conviction.


    Clifford smirked at him. "Really? Then we will see."

 Chapter 561 A Package From Anonymous Sender

    ~ At University of Imperial Knight ~


    Two days had passed after theirst encounter with Clifford. Bianca received a notice that Clifford didn''t pursue filing aint against her.


    Clifford listened to Zhen-zhen. He epted her apology. He didn''t want to look bad to her so as much as possible he would do anything she wanted.


    She requested him to forgive Bianca and so he did. Clifford would not stop to pursue Zhen-Zhen. If he had to use hisst card then he would do it.


    Tristan''s words had provoked him two days ago so Clifford became more determined to break them apart.


    Meanwhile, Bianca was now able to rx knowing that she would not be facing any charges after beating Clifford Sy.


    She continued her duty without worrying about those things. She would just be more careful next time once she encountered Clifford Sy again.


    Bianca heaved a sigh of relief since herdy boss would be staying at home starting tomorrow. Once she was at home, Bianca would no longer worry about the Bees who were trying to chase after her boss'' wife.


    Today was thest day Zhen-Zhen would attend school. The semester break would start tomorrow. With that, everyone was gathered in the gym for a special announcement.


    Zhen-Zhen would announce the next Campus Belle who would rece her. The entire decision would being from her so the school and the Student Council would respect and honor her decision of whomever she would choose.


    The potential candidates, who were eyeing the position, were hoping that Zhen-Zhen would choose them.


    For the past week, they tried to get closer to her and act friendly towards her. They wanted to curry favor with her.


    No one knew whom she would choose, even Sophia and Bianca had no idea since she didn''t mention anything to them.


    Zhen-Zhen just consulted them and asked their opinion about whom they wanted to be the next Campus Belle. Sophia rmended a first year student who was also a schr like them.


    She was also pretty both outside and inside. She was sweet, loving and hardworking.


    Meanwhile, Bianca rmended a third year student who was a very talented singer. She was waiting for Zhen-Zhen''s ss to end when the girl sat down beside her in the bench.


    She heard her voice when she started singing while wearing her earphone. Aside from her sweet angelic voice, she was also simply pretty.


    They wondered if Zhen-Zhen would choose either of the two. But one thing was for sure, Zhen-Zhen would never choose Athena and Jade.


    Everyone got excited when they saw Zhen-Zhen moving across the stage while holding the microphone. She walked to the center before taking a pause.


    She nced at everyone while shing her mesmerizing smile. The students who supported her during the Selection of Campus Belle, couldn''t help but feel saddened after hearing the news that she would not attending school next semester.


    They wanted to know the reason why but they were also respecting her privacy. They just heard that it was family-rted reason.


    Everyone fell silent when Zhen-Zhen started speaking.


    "First of all, I would like to thank everyone for supporting me and choosing me to be your Campus Belle even in just a short period of time."


    "But let me reiterated again that Campus Belle should not only focus on the physical appearance of a woman. I hope the next time you will choose a Campus Belle, don''t just base it on poprity."


    "Imperial Knight''s Campus Belle is more than just a pretty face. She should be a woman with pride and humility. Most of all, she''s a woman with a good heart."


    Zhen-Zhen took a pause as she watched everyone. She was d that most of them agreed with her.


    "I choose this woman, not only because she is beautiful. She is smart, sweet and kind. I know she possesses all the qualities of being a Campus Belle."


    Everyone held their breathe. Zhen-Zhen was now ready to announce the name of the next Campus Belle of their university.


    "The woman I choose is none other than¡­ Sophia of Third Year ss A."


    Sophia: "..."


    "Sophia! She chose you! Lillie chose you! You are now the new Campus Belle!" Bianca jumped in excitement as she patted Sophia''s shoulder.<sub> </sub>


    Sophia was still rooted in her spot. She couldn''t believe that Zhen-Zhen chose her. She had never imagined that she would be a Campus Belle one day.


    "Eh? Why me?" Sophia mumbled in disbelief.


    Bianca just burst outughing. "Didn''t you hear? Because you possess those qualities of a Campus Belle."


    "Go on, join Lillie on the stage now! They are waiting for you." Bianca even pushed Sophia''s back so that she could take a step.


    Everyone was now looking in Sophia''s direction. Some women felt bitter because they knew that Sophia was a close friend of Zhen-Zhen. The jealousy could be seen on their faces.


    But majority of the students trusted Zhen-Zhen''s judgment. Sophia indeed deserved the title. She was beautiful, kind and smart.


    *****


    ~ At Davis Family Mansion ~


    Six men were sitting in the living room as if they were having a meeting. Tristan was the one speaking while the other men were listening to him. FaMo was also there, silently observing them in his cat form.


    Three days from now Tristan was going to surprise Zhen-Zhen. He would propose to her properly.


    He asked the help of Matthew, ke, Jake, Mark and Daniel with the preparation. He wanted it to be the most romantic marriage proposal of the year.


    He also connived with FaMo so that Zhen-Zhen would be more surprise.


    "Hey, where do you want to propose?" Mark asked him.


    Mark and Daniel were treating Tristan very well. It looked like they were sincere in getting his forgiveness.


    "Mountain, beach, flower garden, forest, field ?" Daniel chimed in.


    "Hmm, I want to do it at Mt. Calypso in front of the waterfalls. That''s the ce where I met my wife." Tristan answered them with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Ok, cousin! We will file a leave of absence for the next two days. We will go there to prepare everything!" ke said, showing his enthusiasm to help Tristan.


    "I will apany my twin brother. I already hired people to catch thousands of fireflies. They will be prepared by that time,"Jake informed everyone.


    "I can also join the twins. Just tell us what we need to do there," Matthew volunteered also.


    "Oh, why don''t you bring your girlfriend with us?" Jake suggested to Matthew.


    "Yeah, that''s a good suggestion. You need to have quality time together. The semester break will start tomorrow. I think Sophia will be free." Tristan supported Jake''s remarks, urging Matthew to bring Sophia with him.


    "Hmm sure. I can do that. I will inform herter. But don''t worry Sophia will keep this surprise to Lillie." Matthew reassured them.


    "By the way, Tristan¡­ are you going to buy another ring? Your wife already has the ring. If you need to buy, I know someone who designs a personalized ring," Mark said.


    Tristan just shook his head. "I''m nning to use the first ring because it has sentimental value for us."


    "Eh, how will you take it from her without her knowing?" Daniel asked him curiously


    "Hehehe. I have my ways,"Tristan said meaningfully before ncing at FaMo. Je gave that task to FaMo.


    They were still talking about their n when a butler called the attention of Tristan. Tristan excused himself to approach the butler.


    "Young Master Tristan, there is a package for you from an anonymous sender. Should I ept it or not."


    "Huh? A package from Anonymous sender?"

 Chapter 562 Find Another Girl!

    Tristan watched the package carefully. It was a square box.


    "Is this a bomb?" He tried to joke, making the butlerugh.


    "I don''t think so, young master. It is very light as if there is nothing inside the box," the butler said, smiling at him.


    Tristan nodded his head. The box was indeed very light.


    "Alright. Have you signed it already?" Tristan asked the butler.


    "Not yet, young master. The delivery man is still waiting outside."


    "Okay, sign it. And put this package in my study. I will check this outter. I have to continue our very important meeting," Tristan said, winking at the butler.


    The butler took the package from Tristan before going out to sign the papers, indicating that they already received the package.


    Tristan went back into the living room, joining Matthew and his cousins.


    "What is it?" Mark asked him curiously.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Someone sent me a package. Let''s continue talking about our n."


    p Tristan assigned different tasks to his cousins while Matthew was the one overseeing the progress per task.</anda>


    Tristan was already excited about this surprise. He hoped that nothing would go wrong again, just like what happened before when he tried to surprise his wife.


    After a while, the five men left the mansion to do their respective tasks. They only have three days left for the preparation.


    After a while, Grandpa Lu entered the house together with Assistant Twig.


    He was bored staying at the office. Andrew and Tristan were not there to join him for lunch so Grandpa Lu decided to go home.


    "Grandpa, how''s your day?" Tristan approached him right away, pulling him towards the sofa.


    He let him sit before moving to his back. Tristan started massaging Grandpa Lu''s shoulders.


    "Is everything alright, Grandpa? Are you tired? Sorry for giving you all the work because of my absence. Don''t worry. I will make it up to you," Tristan softly mumbled to him.


    He felt sorry. He was also worried about him.


    Meanwhile, Grandpa Lu smiled inwardly. He felt touched by Tristan''s action. It seemed that his grandson had be sweet and kind towards him.


    In the past, they argued often, fighting like cats and dogs. But now, they have be closer to each other.


    Assistant Twig just watched the grandfather and grandson duo. He was d that they were getting along well now,pared to before.


    "Hmm, yeah. The work is very stressfultely so make sure topensate me!" Grandpa Lu demanded.


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle. "Don''t worry, Grandpa. How many great-grandchildren do you want? I will do my best to fulfill that."


    "Naughty!!! You just want to score with your wife!" Grandpa Lu said but his eyes gleamed with humor. He also liked Tristan''spensation for giving him lots of great-grandchildren.


    Tristan burst outughing again. "Grandpa, kidding aside, I am nning to surprise my wife. I will propose to her properly this time."


    Grandpa Lu''s eyes lit up upon hearing that. "Really? Come here. Tell me about your n!"


    Tristan sat down next to Grandpa Lu. He told him his n and Grandpa Lu liked it. He didn''t expect that his grandson could be so romantic.


    After hearing his n, Grandpa Lu asked Tristan to follow him in his study.


    Upon reaching his study, Grandpa Lu took something inside his mini-vault under his table. Tristan just watched him in confusion.


    Soon, Grandpa Lu ced a rectangr box on top of his table.


    "Tristan, give this to your wife during your proposal. This is your grandmother''s favorite ne. I gave this to her during our wedding night."<sub> </sub>


    Grandpa Lu''s face glowed with so much happiness as he recalled the past. The love and affection for histe wife could be seen in his eyes.


    Tristan was taken aback when he heard that. Grandpa Lu wanted him to give this precious ne to his wife.


    "Grandpa, are you sure about this? This ne is so important to you."


    "Of course. I''m more than okay about this. I would be happy to see your wife wearing this ne. I know Cassandra will also be happy about this."


    The ne was beautiful. It has a diamond heart-shaped pendant. It looks simple yet elegant.


    "Thank you, Grandpa. I will make sure to give this to my wife."


    Grandpa Lu smiled faintly. "Since you already have a ring for Lillie, I am nning to give Andrew your grandma''s ring. I hope he will give this to his future wife."


    Tristan chuckled and decided to tease his grandpa. "Grandpa, how sure are you that grandma''s ring will fit Hannah''s finger?"


    Grandpa Lu squinted his eyes at Tristan. He didn''t expect that Tristan would tease him. But he had to admit that Tristan had a point.


    "Well, if this ring will not fit Hannah''s finger then I will ask Andrew to find another girl whose finger can fit this ring! Hmmph!" Grandpa Lu said jokingly.


    Tristan: "..."


    Tristan could only shake his head helplessly. "Grandpa, do you know that you have corny jokes? It''s not funny at all. Do you think Andrew will agree with you if you tell him to find another girl?"


    "Hmmph. Why not? You never know. He is more obedient than you! Hmmph."


    Tristan and Grandpa Lu burst into a peal ofughter because of Grandpa Lu''s remarks.


    *****


    ~ University of Imperial Knight ~


    The handing over of Title to the new Campus Belle was done. Everyone congratted Sophia.


    Mary, Bianca, and Zhen-Zhen just watched Sophia on the sideline. Sophia was on the stage right now, being greeted by the other members of the Student Council.


    "Lillie, actually I was not surprised when you announced Sophia''s name. I also think that she is suited to be the Campus Belle," Mary voiced her opinion.


    "Haha, She tricked us big time. Sophia and I didn''t expect this. Imagine¡­ she even consulted us whom she would choose," Bianca joined the conversation.


    Mary giggled upon hearing that.


    "I''m sorry. I know Sophia might refuse if I told her that she was the one I wanted to be the next Campus Belle."


    Bianca and Mary nodded their heads. They understood Sophia. She just wanted to stay low profile, away from the limelight.


    "But I guess, I want Sophia to step up and gain more self-confidence. I don''t want her to feel insecure." Zhen-Zhen shared her thoughts with them.


    "Am I that bad for forcing her to do this?" Zhen-Zhen asked Mary and Bianca.


    Bothdies shook their heads.


    "I know Sophia will understand your decision," Bianca said, consoling Zhen-Zhen.


    "Yeah. I agree. Besides, it is better this way. She is not like those women who only care about poprity and fame. Instead of organizing parties and programs, I know Sophia will focus more on her advocacy."


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at that thought. "That''s true. She''s the one who suggested some programs and activities to me like feeding programs for the malnourished children,munity works, and tutorials."


    "Now, she can influence other students to do good deeds. She will be a good role model aside from being a Campus Belle," Zhen-Zhen added.


    "Hmm, but it looks like Sophia gained more enemies as she became the target of those jealous women who were eyeing that position," Mary said, ncing at Athena''s and Jade''s group.

 Chapter 563 Forgiveness

    Upon hearing Mary''sst remark, Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but feel worried for Sophia. She would not be around to protect Sophia against those scheming women.


    ? "Mary, can you please support Sophia? I''m worried about her. I am not around if ever someone will bully her." Zhen-Zhen requested her.


    "Oh, don''t worry. I will always be here to support her. And don''t worry too much. I have a better idea." Mary''s eyes lit up as she remembered something.


    "Have you forgotten that you have a lot of avid supporters here? They even put up a club under your name. The club was called Lillie''s sweethearts." Mary informed them.


    "Oh. That''s so cool! Lady boss, you are really famous!" Bianca said cheerfully.


    Zhen-Zhen just scratched her face, blushing.


    "Your co-schr is the founder of that club. Actually, I am also a member of that club! Hahaha! I''m a vice-chair!" Mary proudly said to them while giggling.


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    Bianca: "..."


    "Hmm, so don''t worry. I can mobilize the members to keep an eye on Sophia. If someone tries to bully her, Lillie''s sweetheart will step up to protect and defend her!" Mary reassured them.


    "This club is not only for Lillie. I will make amendments and make it~ Lillie''s and Sophie''s Angels!" she added with so much enthusiasm in her voice.


    "Wow! I like it!" Bianca chimed in.


    "Me too. Thank you so much, Mary. I will leave Sophia in your care." Zhen-Zhen softly mumbled, feeling grateful.


    They were still talking when Sophia finally joined them.


    "Lillie¡­" Sophia called her out, her eyes filled withplex emotions.


    Zhen-Zhen approached Sophia and hugged her.


    "I''m sorry, Sophia. I hope you are not mad at me for giving you this responsibility. Did I put you in a difficult situation?" Zhen-Zhen asked her worriedly.


    Sophia hugged her back. She smiled and shook her head. "Of course not! There is no reason for me to get mad at you. I was just shocked you chose me. I''ve never imagined this before."


    Zhen-Zhen was d Sophia was not upset nor mad at her.


    "Thank you, Sophia. I know you will do well."


    "So, let''s go out for lunch! It''s my treat today! Sigh, I will miss you guys. We have a long vacation!" Mary said, inviting them for lunch.


    The fourdies decided to go out and eat lunch in the nearby restaurant. They didn''t eat inside the cafeteria for a change.


    They didn''t have sses anymore. They were just finishing some requirements for the closing of this semester.


    When they were leaving the school gate, they bumped into Liam.


    "Hi, Prof. Liam!" It was Mary who greeted him first.


    "Hello, Ladies. Is the program done? Congrattions, Sophia!" Liam said, but his eyes lingered on Zhen-Zhen''s face.


    "Thanks, Prof," Sophia meekly responded. A shy smile appeared on her face.


    "Yes, it''s done. We are going out for lunch," Zhen-Zhen informed him.


    "Hmm, can I join you? This is thest I will be seeing Lillie here in the school so might as well, thicken my face." Liam said, smiling sheepishly at them.


    He knew it was a girl''s bonding but he shamelessly asked them if he could join them.


    "Hmm, sure! Prof. Liam, don''t worry we don''t mind it. Come and join us," Mary promptly responded.


    Bianca just shook her head helplessly.


    The threedies noticed how Liam acted as if he was Zhen-Zhen''s boyfriend. He was so attentive with her, putting food on her te, and slicing the meat for her.


    Thedies just pretended not to see it except Bianca. She was frowning during the entire meal. Liam didn''t restrict himself today. He acted very sweet towards Zhen-Zhen.


    ''Argh! If my boss sees this, I will be doomed.''<sub> </sub>


    With that thought in mind, Bianca decided to interfere. She caught Zhen-Zhen''s attention away from Liam. She was the one who was serving her Lady Boss now.


    Sophia and Mary just tried their best to hold theirughter. They knew what Bianca was trying to do.


    When they were done, Liam was the one who paid their bills. Mary thanked him since she was supposed to be the one treating her friends today.


    They went back to school. They would try to finish all their requirements today. Mary, Sophia, and Zhen-Zhen decided to work in the mini-forest. Bianca just watched them silently.


    They were busy with their respective tasks when someone invaded their favorite spot.


    "Sorry, Ladies for disturbing you. Can I talk to Sophia for a while?"


    Thedies watched the neer in amusement. It was Marcus. The threedies nced at Sophia, anticipating her reply.


    Marcus was giving her a pleading look. He really wanted to talk to her. Marcus had never forgotten Sophia.


    Sophia sighed deeply before nodding her head. For some unknown reason, she could no longer feel the pain of betrayal Marcus had given her.


    ''Have I already moved on? My heart is not in pain anymore even after seeing his face,'' Sophia marveled at that thought.


    Meanwhile, Marcus felt so happy since Sophia allowed him to talk to her.


    The two of them just moved a little bit farther from her friends. They could no longer hear their conversation, but they could still see them.


    "What do you want to tell me?" Sophia asked him with her neutral voice.


    "Sophia, I''ve been thinking about you for the past month. I realized my mistake and I really regretted it. I hope you can still forgive me. I just really want you to know that I am truly sorry."


    After saying that, Marcus held her hands and suddenly dropped to his knees, kneeling in front of her.


    Sophia''s eyes widened in surprise. Even Mary, Zhen-Zhen, and Bianca gasped upon seeing Marcus kneeling in front of Sophia.


    "Please forgive me, Sophia. Please give me another chance. Allow me to show you how I regretted everything." Marcus said with his desperate voice.


    "Marcus! Stand up! Don''t do this."


    Marcus shook his head. "Please forgive me first. Please believe me, Sophia. I already changed. I''m not the same jerk before. Please give me another chance to be your friend. A true friend."


    Sophia looked at him helplessly. She didn''t know what had gotten into Marcus today for him to do this.


    "Alright! Just get up now, Marcus! No one asked you to kneel!"


    Marcus gazed up, still holding her hands.


    "Have you forgiven me already?"


    Sophia fell silent. She was trying to find in her heart if she had already forgiven him.


    In fact, she didn''t care about those things anymore. She was not that affected,pared to before.


    ''Is this because of Matthew? Is it because I feel so special when I am beside him? I don''t feel hurt anymore despite Marcus had broken my trust and my heart before.''


    ''I think, it is time to make closure of the past.''


    After contemting for a moment, Sophia finally nodded her head. "Yes, I forgive you."


    Marcus''s face brightened up when he heard that. He was so happy. He stood up, pulling Sophia into a hug.


    "Thank you, Sophia. Thank you," Marcus cheerfully said.


    That was also the time Matthew arrived in the mini-forest, witnessing the scene between Marcus and Sophia.


    He decided to see Sophia today at the university to invite her toe with him on a trip to Mt. Calypso.


    Matthew''s face darkened upon seeing Marcus hugging his girlfriend, Sophia.

 Chapter 564 She Finally Initiated A Kiss!

    "Matthew¡­" Zhen-Zhen called him out the moment she noticed his presence.


    Mary and Bianca were about to greet him only to stop midway upon seeing the dark expression spreading across his face.


    In the end, they just remained silent, following Matthew''s line of sight. His sharp gaze directed to Marcus who was hugging Sophia.


    With hisrge strides, Matthew walked over to Sophia and Marcus. Zhen-Zhen, Bianca, and Mary just watched him silently.


    ''Uh-oh! I think someone is jealous,'' Mary thought to herself.


    Fortunately, Sophia pushed him away instantly, keeping their distance. She didn''t want to be hugged by Marcus. It felt so awkward and ufortable.


    Marcus still had something to say but someone already grabbed his shoulder, pulling him away from Sophia.


    "Damn, who is¡­" Marcus cursed because he almost fell when Matthew suddenly pulled him.


    "How many times should I tell you to stay away from Sophia?" Matthew said with his stern cold voice. He moved in front of Sophia, shielding her away from Marcus.


    "Matt¡­" Sophia softly mumbled, holding his elbow.


    Matthew made a side-nce, asking Sophia if she was just alright.


    "Is he bothering you again?"


    "No, he just talked to me and apologized," Sophia answered him, biting her lower lip. She could feel that Matthew was upset.


    "I''m not here to argue with you. I just wanted to apologize to Sophia," Marcus had finally spoken.


    "Alright. Since you are done now. You can leave." Matthew said, still ring at Marcus.


    Marcus didn''t say a word. He nced at Sophia. Sophia met his gaze, nodding her head. She was telling him to leave.


    Marcus could only sigh in defeat before turning around to leave. When he was gone, Matthew faced Sophia with a serious expression.


    "Why did you let him hug you?" Matthew asked Sophia, pouting his lips.


    "I-I didn''t¡­ he suddenly pounced on me and I was not able to react fast. But I pushed him away. Didn''t you see?" Sophia said, defending herself.


    Without saying another word, Matthew pulled her, engulfing her in his strong arms. Sophia was caught off guard once again. Her face was blushing since she knew that her friends were watching them.


    But she didn''t want to push Matthew, or else, he would be more upset.


    "Your boyfriend is the only guy allowed to hug you, aside from your family and rtives," Matthew said possessively.


    Sophia could only nod her head obediently while hugging him back. Matthew''s face brightened up when he felt her soft hands squeezing his body.


    All his unhappiness he had a while ago already disappeared but he wanted to pretend that he was still upset. He wanted to know how Sophia would pacify her jealous boyfriend.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen already signaled Bianca and Mary to go somewhere. She wanted to give Matthew and Sophia some moments alone.


    Bianca and Mary followed her lead since they couldn''t bear to eat dog food by just watching the couple. This was the perks of being single, no love life at all.


    "By the way, why are you here?" Sophia asked Matthew, gazing up to see his face.


    "Fetching my girlfriend. I missed you so I came here to see you. Who would have thought that upon arriving here, I would see you hugging another guy," Matthew said, trying his best to pretend he was still upset.


    Sophia chewed on her lower lip, feeling guilty. She didn''t know how she would cate this jealous man.


    "I''m sorry. Are you mad at me?" Sophia asked him.


    But Matthew didn''t reply. How could he get mad at her, if one look and one hug from her were enough to warm and melt his heart?


    "Don''t you have sses now?" he just decided to ask her, ignoring herst question.<sub> </sub>


    Sophia felt like crying since Matthew didn''t answer her. She thought Matthew was mad at her. With her pitiful look, Sophia shook her head as a response.


    ''Eh? Why does she look like crying?''


    Matthew scratched his face while maintaining his neutral expression. But deep inside, he already wanted to console her.


    ''Sigh, can''t she just sweet-talk me for once? Sophia, don''t cry.'' Matthew thought to himself.


    It did not take long when Sophia tugged his shirt.


    "Hey, don''t be mad. Are you jealous of Marcus?"


    "Hmm, what do you think? Marcus is your ultimate crush." Matthew didn''t deny that he was jealous.


    "But you are my boyfriend," Sophia insisted, chewing on her lower lip.


    "But still I''m jealous. What if you will break up with me because I''m old. Marcus is younger than me."


    "But you are more handsome than him!" Sophia blurted out making Matthew speechless.


    His lips twitched fighting a smile. Sophia was so adorable as she reasoned out with him.


    ''She said I am more handsome than Marcus. Though I already know that, it still feels good to hear it from her own mouth.''


    Matthew could feel that he was going to give in soon once Sophia continued sweet-talking him.


    "Prove to me then¡­ that you like me more now," Matthew said to her expectantly.


    Sophia took a deep breath. She looked around to see if anyone was watching them. When she noticed that Zhen-Zhen, Mary, and Bianca already left, she felt relieved.


    She would feel embarrassed if they would see her like this.


    On the other hand, Matthew had kept his eyes on her the entire time, and now she was looking back at him. He was waiting for her next action.


    It did not take long when Sophia tiptoed and kissed him on his right cheek.


    Matthew was taken aback for a moment. This was the first time Sophia had initiated to kiss him. His heart was already singing with joy but he would appreciate it more if she kissed his lips, instead of his cheek.


    She was always shy when he was around. Thest time he kissed her was when they were at the horror house. Since then, Matthew didn''t get another chance to kiss her again.


    Matthew put on a pitiful face while pointing his lips using his index finger.


    "Can''t you kiss me here?" Matthew said pleadingly.


    Sophia didn''t know whether to feel embarrassed or tough at him. She found him so cute while giving that kind of pitiful expression.


    For the sake of pacifying her man, Sophia mustered up her courage. She grabbed Matthew''s head as she tiptoed again, pressing her lips on his lips.


    Matthew''s heart was fluttering when Sophia finally kissed him on the lips. It was like a dreame true for Matthew.


    Of course, he wouldn''t waste this golden opportunity. Matthew cupped her face, not letting her withdraw her lips. He kissed her tenderly yet with so much passion.


    He wrapped his one hand around her waist, pulling her closer as he deepened the kiss. Sophia froze for several seconds butter on, she responded to him, returning his kiss with equal passion.


    They just broke the kiss when it was time to gasp some air. Matthew was already smiling from ear to ear.


    "Hmm, I''m not mad at you. I''m just waiting for you to pacify me," Matthew admitted to her before embracing her once again.


    "Hmm, you are naughty!" Sophia scowled at him, hitting his chest.


    Matthew just let out a soft chuckle. He bent down to nt a gentle kiss on her forehead.

 Chapter 565 Whats Inside The Package?

    Sophia couldn''t believe that Matthew was also naughty just like his best friend, Tristan.


    As if Matthew had read her mind, he had spoken again while cupping her face.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I am only naughty when ites to my girlfriend," Matthew softly mumbled, winking at Sophia.


    Sophia couldn''t help but blush. Matthew really knew how to tter her.


    Soon, Matthew turned around only to find out that Zhen-Zhen, Bianca, and Mary were no longer in their previous spot.


    Matthew pinched Sophia''s cheeks. "Hmm, no wonder you kissed me a while ago! Your friends are no longer here."


    Sophia chewed on her lower lip. "Because¡­ I''m too shy. I will feel embarrassed if they see me doing it." She admitted.


    Matthew''s lips curled up into a mischievous smile.


    "Hmm, so does it mean it is okay for you to kiss me if we are alone together? Will you not be mad if I kiss you over and over again as long as we are alone?" Matthew shamelessly asked her.


    Sophia didn''t know what to say after hearing that. She just gazed at his handsome face with amusement. Her face reddened more from embarrassment.


    Without waiting for Sophia''s response, Matthew gently pushed her on the nearby tree. Her back was now resting on the tree trunk while Matthew trapped her with his body and strong arms.


    "Hey, n-not here¡­ o-other students¡­ might see us¡­" Sophia mumbled anxiously.


    Her heart pounded so hard because of Matthew''s intense gaze and their closeness. She was nervous but at the same time, excited. She was anticipating his next move.


    Matthew slowly moved his face closer to hers. Reflexively, Sophia closed her eyes. Then she felt Matthew''s lips gently brushing her lips. It was a soft gentle kiss.


    There was no tongue involved, only their lips brushing and nibbling on each other''s lips. Matthew was caressing her cheeks while kissing her.


    Sophia was responding, returning every stroke of his hips on hers. She loved the way Matthew was kissing her.


    His kiss wasforting and reassuring. She could feel his love. He was so gentle when it came to her. He didn''t want to force her. He was waiting for her to open up and initiate things.


    As time went by, Sophia deepened the kiss. She was drowning with the gentle passion brought by his kiss. She wanted more.


    Sophia raised her hands, wrapping them at the back of Matthew''s head and his neck. She had already forgotten about her shyness.


    Matthew smiled in between their kiss when he felt that Sophia initiated to deepen the kiss.


    He could feel her tongue, tracing his lips and seeking an entrance. With his fluttering heart, Matthew parted his lips for her.


    Sophia was now the one leading the kiss. She started dominating Matthew. She plunged her tongue inside his mouth, licking and exploring him.


    Matthew continued caressing her face as if he was encouraging her more. Soon, their tongues met, entangling each other inside his mouth.


    Sophia licked him. Their tongues seemed like wrestling each other, pinning each other down inside his mouth.


    Matthew savored this moment. It was very rare for Sophia to let loose of herself. He was so d that she was slowly opening up for him.


    The level of their intimacy was improving little by little. Matthew felt content at that thought.


    If Sophia was ready then he would introduce her to his family. Matthew was already dying to show off his beautiful and smart girlfriend to his family but Sophia was not yet ready.


    She was still hesitating, feeling insecure about herself. She was afraid that Matthew''s family would not like her for Matthew.


    She was just an ordinary girl with an ordinary background. She was afraid that once she received rejection from Matthew''s family, she would end up breaking up with him because of the pressure.


    This was one of the reasons she was avoiding meeting his family. Sophia was d because Matthew was very understanding.


    He respected her decision and he was not rushing things between them. For Sophia, Matthew was a perfect gentleman.


    It did not take long when Sophia and Matthew broke the kiss. They had to do it to gasp some air.


    Matthew''s face was glowing with happiness because Sophia gave him an amazing kiss today. He loved it. She dominated him today.


    "Whoa! That was so intense. I love it!" Matthew blurted out enthusiastically.


    Sophia''s already blushing face reddened more. She bit her lower lip and looked away.


    "Hey, hey! Don''t feel embarrassed. It is natural for two lovers to share an intimate and passionate kiss."


    Matthew hugged her again. He didn''t know what to do for Sophia to stop feeling shy and embarrassed about these things.


    But he had to admit that he found her very cute whenever she was blushing from embarrassment.


    "Okay. I will not tease you about this. By the way, are you now free? Am I disturbing you?"


    Sophia shook her head. "I''m done with my requirements today. I am nning to help Mary and Lillie but Marcus came, asking me to talk."


    Matthew nodded his head. He was no longer upset or jealous.


    "Hmm, I think Lillie and Mary are also done with their requirements. Hmm, so you cane with me! Let''s have a date today!" Matthew invited her on the spot.


    Sophia smiled faintly before nodding her head in agreement.<sub> </sub>


    With their entangled hands, Matthew and Sophia left the mini-forest, going to the parking lot where Matthew parked his car.


    Sophia messaged Zhen-Zhen through a text, informing her that she and Matthew would go ahead first.


    Upon entering Matthew''s car, he remembered that he hadn''t told her yet about their trip to Mt. Calypso tomorrow.


    Before starting the car, Matthew turned to Sophia.


    "Ahem, Sophie, my love¡­ there''s something I haven''t told you yet."


    Sophia was stunned for a moment, not because of what Matthew was about to tell her, but because of the endearment he called her.


    ''My love? He called me¡­ love? Gosh, Matthew, why are you making my heart crazy today?'' Sophia thought to herself, her eyes still lingered on Matthew''s handsome face.


    "You have no ss starting tomorrow, right? Semester Break?"


    Sophia just nodded her head absentmindedly. She was wondering what endearment she should use to call him. She was only him by his name.


    ''Gosh, I am a boring girl! What if he will get tired of me after dating me for a few months. I''m not that vocal when ites to my feelings. I am also very reserved. I''m not sweet. Will he dump me soon?''


    Sophia was lost in her thoughts that she didn''t absorb Matthew''s next words. He had to repeat it again.


    "Sophie? You didn''t answer me. Does it mean you don''t want toe with me?" Matthew asked her with his pitiful face.


    He asked her if she wanted to go with him on a trip but Sophia didn''t answer. Little did he know, Sophia was thinking about something that she didn''t hear what he just said.


    "I''m sorry. What did you just say a while ago? I didn''t hear it clearly, that''s why I didn''t answer you." Sophia apologized to Matthew after she snapped out of her train of thoughts.


    "I asked you if you are willing to go on a trip with me¡­ will you?" Matthew asked her again expectantly.


    "Trip?"


    Matthew bobbed his head frantically.


    "When?"


    "Tomorrow!" Matthew dered.


    Sophia: "..."


    ''The trip will be tomorrow? But he just informed me today?!''


    Seeing the stunned expression of Sophia, Matthew decided to borate on his answer.


    "Actually, this is rted to Tristan''s surprise for Zhen-Zhen. He is nning to propose again at Mt. Calypso where he first met his wife. I am helping him with the preparation so I will go there tomorrow."


    "I am thinking why not bring you with me as part of your vacation too since you don''t have sses anymore. I also want to spend more time with my girlfriend," Matthew told her truthfully.


    Sophia felt touched again because of his words. Between them, Matthew was always the one finding ways on how they would be together.


    She hadn''t done anything for him. Because of this realization, she felt so guilty and sorry for him.


    ''I think I should also show some effort to make our rtionship work. I will make it up to him on this trip.'' Sophia made a mental note.


    "Yes, of course! I would love it too! I wille with you tomorrow!"


    "Yees!!!" Matthew raised his fist when Sophia agreed with him.


    Sophia giggled seeing his enthusiasm.


    "I will fetch you tomorrow. Bring clothes good for three to five days."


    "Yes, Love! I will!" Sophia mumbled with a sweet smile on her face.


    Matthew: "..."


    It was now Matthew''s turn to be speechless when he heard Sophia calling him ''Love''. This was another first time she did this.


    *****


    ~ At the Davis Family Mansion ~


    After talking to Grandpa Lu and getting Grandma Cassandra''s favorite ne, Tristan went to his study room.


    He kept the ne in his mini-vault. He would hide it there in the meantime so that Zhen-Zhen would not see it.


    After that, he caught a glimpse of the rectangr box on the top of his table. He almost forgot about the package sent by an anonymous person.


    "Okay! Let''s see what''s on this package."


    Tristan slowly opened the box. The confusion resurfaced in his eyes when he saw the thing inside the box.


    He picked it up. After a few seconds, his expression turned ugly in an instant. His face darkened. He ground his teeth, his eyes bloodshot as if he was about to murder someone.

 Chapter 566 Dirty Trick

    Tristan''s anger was smoldering. It reflected on his face which was red with rage. His eyes narrowed and his teeth clenched together as he continued looking at the package he received.


    In just a brief moment, Tristan marched out of his study room in a hurry.


    Bam!


    He mmed the door so hard that it created a loud sound. The wall even shook a little from the force he applied to closing the door.


    FaMo saw Tristan leaving his study room with a dark expression. He was clutching something in his hand as he walked out of the main door.


    "Eh, what happened to him? Where is he going?" FaMo asked himself, watching Tristan''s retreating back until he vanished from his sight.


    Thinking that it was not too serious, FaMo just continued walking to their bedroom.


    Meanwhile, Tristan left the mansion in a hurry. Since he had already recovered, he could drive his car now.


    With a speed of 200 km per hour, Tristan reached his destination for just a short period of time.


    He parked his car in front of the Sy Corp building. He stepped out of his car in hurried footsteps, going inside the building.


    Although the package''s sender was anonymous, Tristan had already figured out who sent it the moment he saw the thing inside it.


    Tristan even ignored the guards who were trying to ask his purpose foring. He headed straight to the elevator with his hands balled into fists.


    He couldn''t believe that Clifford would do this kind of dirty trick. He was fuming with rage. He wanted to beat the hell out of him.


    Tristan mmed his eyes shut. His body was trembling and his heart was pounding so hard as if there was a rush of adrenaline inside of him.


    For him, the lift was taking a lot of time. He wished he could fly or teleport inside Clifford''s office once again. He couldn''t wait to see that man''s face.


    One minute¡­


    Two minutes¡­


    ¡­


    ...


    Ding!


    The door opened and Tristan stepped out, dashing towards Clifford''s Office.


    Meanwhile, Clifford and Dexter were finalizing some reports when an uninvited guest suddenly barged in.


    Clifford frowned as soon as the angry-looking Tristan came into his view.


    "What are you-"


    Clifford was not able to finish his words as Tristan''s balled fistnded on his right jaw right away. Tristan punched him hard on his face.


    Clifford didn''t see iting! Even Dexter was caught off guard. He was not able to stop Tristan from punching his boss.


    But Tristan didn''t stop. With his other hand, he grabbed Clifford on his cor. Then he threw another punch on him.


    Tristan threw several punches as if he was a street thug who just loved violence. His eyes were bloodshot. He was gritting his teeth.<sub> </sub>


    Clifford received several hits on his face. His lips were already bleeding, including his nose. But he also tried to fight back, blocking the next punches of Tristan.


    Everything inside his office became chaotic. The two men started fighting, throwing punches at each other. But Tristan''s rage overpowered him.


    Dexter called the security before trying to stop the two CEOs who were fighting in front of him.


    But Tristan had no n of stopping. Even Dexter received a hard punch from him when he tried to separate him from Clifford.


    Who would have thought that the happy-go-lucky CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise could punch really hard.


    He also noticed that Tristan''s strength was fueled by his rage.


    ''Damn! Where are the securities! I can''t hold Tristan for too long.'' Dexter thought to himself.


    He was trying to restrain Tristan''s hands, not allowing him to throw another punch on Clifford.


    On the other hand, Clifford still managed to smile while watching the enraged Tristan. It was a kind of smile that was provoking Tristan more.


    From his reaction, Clifford could tell that Tristan already received and saw the package he sent him.


    He spat some blood on the floor before wiping the blood on his lips and nose using the sleeve of his white suit.


    "I will kill you, Clifford! I will kill you! How dare you touch my wife?!! How dare you!!!


    Tristan yelled at him through his gritted teeth. He was still struggling from Dexter''s hold.


    It did not take long when the security personnel arrived, helping Dexter in restraining Tristan who was still going wild.


    Clifford didn''t say anything. He just smirked at him mockingly.


    "Call the police, and report this incident. I will press charges for physical assault and for trespassing against Mr. Davis." Cliffordmanded Dexter.


    Dexter, who was puzzled about what was going on between the two, just obediently followed his boss''mand.


    He knew that Tristan Davis would be in trouble because of this incident. His boss wanted to put him behind the bars today for the punches he received from Tristan.


    Tristan was brought out of Clifford''s office by the security personnel. In the lobby, Tristan was arrested by the Police Officers who came to respond.


    Tristan had no choice but to follow the cops. He didn''t think of the consequence of his actions. His anger clouded his mind.


    All he wanted to do at that time was beat Clifford to death. Tristan was in turmoil. While he was being transferred to the police precincts, Tristan could only watch his fist, covered by Clifford''s blood.


    After a few seconds, tears fell from the corners of his eyes. He wanted to scream and shout. His heart was in so much pain right now.


    Those pictures¡­ those pictures¡­ he couldn''t take those pictures out of his mind.


    He knew this was another scheme by Clifford to create conflict between Zhen-Zhen and him. Tristan didn''t want to admit it but he was really affected by what he had seen.


    ''What happened? What happened between Zhen-Zhen and Clifford? Are those pictures true?''


    Tristan buried his face using his hands. His mind was in shambles right now. He couldn''t think clearly.


    "What happened??? Why? Why?"

 Chapter 567 Scandal

    Tristan was now in the police station. He was sitting in the interrogation room as one police officer was trying to get his statement.


    The police officer didn''t know what to do. He felt like he was just talking to the air. Tristan was not answering any of his questions.


    Unlike others, he could yell and intimidate them just to get an answer from them. But Tristan was different. He wouldn''t dare do that to him.


    He was a member of the Davis Family, a very influential family in Politics, Military, and Business. A mere police officer like him could not afford to offend a member of the Davis Family.


    However, they couldn''t give him special treatment either since the one whoined about him was Clifford Sy, another influential figure in the City of Empire.


    Who would have thought that their precinct would be put in this difficult situation after responding to the reporting from Sy Corp?


    No one expected that they would be caught between the sh of the two members from the two influential families in the City of Empire~ The Davis and The Sy.


    He kept on asking him the reason why Tristan suddenly attacked Clifford inside his office but Tristan refused to answer. The officer just sighed in defeat.


    "Mr. Davis, we have to detain you here for the meantime. Please call your attorney to process your bail. We can''t release you for now. I hope you understand."


    But it seemed that his words had just fallen on deaf ears since Tristan didn''t give him any response.


    The police officer just took a deep breath once again while shaking his head. He could see that Tristan was not in the mood to talk to them.


    He just shrugged his shoulders before standing up to leave. Tristan was left inside the interrogation room, lost in his thoughts.


    Lots of questions were running in his mind right now.


    Were the pictures fake or true?


    How did it happen? When did it happen?


    Why? Why were they together? Why were Zhen-Zhen and Clifford sleeping on the same bed?


    Why was Clifford half-naked in the picture? Why did Zhen-Zhen look like she was not wearing anything under that white nket?


    Did Clifford touch his wife? Did Zhen-Zhen have sex with him?


    Just thinking about those possibilities, Tristan felt like he was losing his mind.


    He knew Zhen-Zhen would never do that to him. But those pictures bothered him so much.


    What if Clifford had forced Zhen-Zhen to do it? What if he had taken advantage of her?


    He wanted to beat Clifford to death. He couldn''t calm his angry jealous heart. He felt like he wanted to hurt someone and kill someone.


    Then Tristan disregarded that idea. Zhen-Zhen could protect herself since she was stronger than Clifford.


    So there were two possibilities left. It was either Clifford drugged Zhen-Zhen or she did it with him willingly.


    ''No! No! I should not doubt my wife! She will never betray me. This is what Clifford wants. I will not let him break our trust in each other!'' Tristan thought to himself.


    After gathering his thoughts, Tristan had decided to call his twin cousins who were now back to theirw firm.


    Tristan couldn''t give his statement because he didn''t want Zhen-Zhen''s name to be dragged on this. Her reputation would also get ruined once other people would know the reason why he beat Clifford Sy.


    If the photos would be released in the public then Zhen-Zhen would appear to be having a secret affair with Clifford Sy.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan would protect her no matter what. But he was furious about this dirty trick. Clifford used his innocent wife again.


    He hated Clifford. He went overboard with this scheme. He couldn''t tolerate nor forgive him now. He didn''t even consider what Zhen-Zhen would feel about this.


    Tristan unknowingly tightened his grip on the phone. After a few rings, his call got connected. It was ke who was talking from the other line.


    ke: "Hello, good day! Thank you for calling the J & B Law firm. How can I help you?"


    Tristan: "ke, this is me, Tristan."


    ke: "oh, cousin. Did you miss us already?"


    ke still managed to crack some jokes and tease him, not knowing that his dear cousin was currently being detained in the police station.


    Tristan: "I need your help. I am currently in the police station right now!"


    ke: "WHAT?!! What happened to you? What did you do? Are you okay? What''s wrong? Are you in trouble?"


    "Huh? Who is in trouble?" Jake''s voice echoed from the other line. He overheard ke so he approached him.


    "Tristan! He is currently in the police station right now?!"


    *Spat!*


    "Cough! Cough!" Jake choked on his coffee when he heard that.


    "What happened to him? What did he do? Is he okay? What''s wrong? Why is he in trouble?" Jake said, just repeating his twin brother''s question.


    Tristan just shook his head helplessly. "I will give you the details once you arrive here. Juste here asap."


    Tristan gave the police station address to his twin cousins. It did not take long when they arrived.


    *****


    ~ At Sy Corp Main Office ~


    Clifford''s wound was being treated right now by his private doctor. He didn''t want to leave his office while looking beaten up so instead of going to the hospital, Dexter just called Sy''s family doctor.


    Dexter was very silent when the doctor was treating Clifford. But deep inside, he was dying to ask him why Tristan got furious at him.


    The doctor left as soon as he was done putting medicine on his cut and bruises.


    Dexter was not able to hold his curiosity and asked his boss.


    "What happened, Boss? Why did Tristan Davise here, going wild as if he wanted to kill you?"


    Clifford''s lips stretched out into a wicked smile.


    "Because he just got a taste of his own medicine," Clifford mumbled meaningfully.


    At first, Dexter could not understand him. Butter on, he remembered the pictures he saw identally on Clifford''s phone.


    With that, he already had a grasp of the situation.

 Chapter 568 One Trouble After Another

    Dexter was curious whether it really happened or not.


    Did Lillie Davis have sex with his boss, Clifford? Did she betray Tristan or Clifford do something to Lillie Davis?


    Did he force her? Did he drug her so they ended up doing the deed?


    These were the questions running in Dexter''s mind. But he didn''t dare voice it out. Clifford would never give him an answer anyway.


    So Dexter left his boss'' office for a while as Clifford wanted to be alone.


    When Dexter was gone, Clifford''s expression changed. The smile on his face disappeared.


    He was not sure about this. What would happen if Zhen-Zhen would know about the pictures?


    Clifford was having conflicting thoughts right now. He felt like regretting it already. However, he already did this. There''s no backing down now.


    ''I must make sure that Tristan will not tell this to his wife, or else Lillie might hate me¡­'' Clifford thought to himself.


    He stood up and grabbed his coat. He needed to talk to Tristan who was currently being detained in the Police Station.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen and Bianca finally arrived at the Davis Family Mansion. Zhen-Zhen already submitted her remaining requirements so she was now free today.


    She was so excited to go home to see Tristan. But to her disappointment, Tristan was not in the house. Only FaMo and Pam-Pam weed them upon entering the house.


    "Where is Tristan?" Zhen-Zhen mumbled, carrying FaMo in her hands.


    Bianca was the one carrying Pam-Pam. She started ying with her.


    Hearing Zhen-Zhen''s question, FaMo answered her through their mind link.


    "I saw him leaving the house about two hours ago. He was in a hurry. Maybe something big happened in thepany."


    Zhen-Zhen just frowned. Tristan didn''t message her today. She was used to receiving messages from him whenever she was at school.


    Little did she know, Tristan''s phone was left in his car. His car was still parked in the front building of the Sy Corp.


    He couldn''t bring his car because the police escorted him to their station.


    Zhen-Zhen and FaMo were still clueless about the scandalous pictures between Zhen-Zhen and Clifford.


    They also had no idea that Tristan was in trouble after beating Clifford inside his office.


    "Ok, FaMo. Let''s just wait for him to return."


    *****


    ~ At Empire City Police Station 1 ~


    Jake and ke already arrived at the Police Station. They were currently talking to Tristan in the interrogation room where he was temporarily being detained.


    "So you are here because you beat Clifford Sy in his office," ke said, assessing Tristan.


    The twins were wondering what triggered Tristan to do that. He was not fond of violence.


    Although he knew how to fight, he never used his fists against someone without any valid reason.


    It was also seldom to see him go wild, unlike the description given to him of one of the police officers who witnessed Tristan''s action inside Clifford''s Office.


    Dexter also submitted a video file as evidence for this assault. There was a CCTV camera inside Clifford Office for security purposes. It happened to capture Tristan''s aggressive actions when he was beating Clifford.


    "Cousin, you are at a disadvantage here. They have proof. You should have talked to Clifford first. I don''t think he will allow you to go unpunished. He will continue pressing charges against you," Jake said, exining the severity of Tristan''s action.


    "But don''t worry. We can still get you out of here by bailing you out." ke reassured him.


    Tristan just nodded at them.<sub> </sub>


    "I''ve heard you haven''t given your statement yet. Hmm invoking your right to remain silent huh, clever cousin! So now tell us, what is the cause of your action?" Jake asked him curiously.


    A cold glint shed through his eyes as he gritted his teeth.


    "Just promise me that you will not tell anyone about this," Tristan said with a serious expression on his face.


    Jake and ke exchanged nces with one another before nodding their heads. They reassured Tristan that they would not tell anyone.


    "Do you remember the package I received this morning?"


    Jake and ke just nodded. They remembered that it was sent by an anonymous sender.


    Tristan clenched his fists so hard as he continued.


    "I believed that package was sent by Clifford Sy. The things inside the package¡­ And it contains¡­" Tristan was having a hard time saying his next words.


    Jake and ke could no longer bear this suspense so they asked him again.


    Jake: "What''s in the package?"


    ke: "It contained what?"


    Tristan took a deep breath before finally telling them. "It contains several pictures of my wife¡­ sleeping on a bed¡­ together with Clifford who was half-naked."


    "He was¡­ cuddling her¡­"


    Jake and ke were shocked beyond belief after hearing that, their eyes bulging out and their mouths wide open.


    But after they recovered, Jake mmed his hands on the table.


    "This is clearly intentional! Trying to create conflict between you and your wife! Don''t be fooled by this dirty scheme!" Jake coldly said through his gritted teeth.


    "Lillie is not the kind of girl who will do that¡­" he further added.


    "Yeah, I agree. We can sue Clifford because of this. He just sent you evidence that we can use against him! I am sure he was the one who took advantage of Lillie. You should ask your wife about this," ke said.


    Compared to Jake, ke was calmer although he was also enraged by this kind of scheme.


    Tristan shook his head. "No! I can''t sue him, or else everyone will know about these pictures."


    "I already know how harsh the online world is. I don''t want my wife to encounter or experience the same bashing I received before. She doesn''t deserve this."


    "You already know how online words work. Although my wife is the victim, others will still try to attack her and ridicule her. They will still judge her. I never allowed that to happen."


    Tristan clenched his fists once again. "I can''t talk to her yet. I don''t know how I can bring this up to her¡­"


    "I trust her.. but I am afraid¡­ afraid that Lillie will admit that this thing really happened. I don''t know if I will be able to handle it once I hear those words from her¡­"


    ke and Jake could understand Tristan''s fear. They were aware that this was a huge blow to him. Clifford really dropped a bomb on Tristan''s face.


    "Gosh! I was going to suggest reconciliation and settle this peacefully with Clifford. But now, I changed my mind. I also wanted to beat him to death!" Jake expressed his feelings.


    ke just shook his head. "Don''tplicate things more. One case is enough. Don''t add another trouble, brother."


    "But I can''t let this slide. How can he do that to my dearest cousin and my cousin-inw? He is a very cunning man! He deserves it."


    Jake was still talking when ke''s phone beeped. He picked it up and checked something.


    "We also have one more problem..." ke said after checking his phone.


    "What?"


    Tristan and Jake gave him a questioning gaze.


    "Sy Corp is on the move. They give a copy of the video to the media. Tristan beating Clifford is now the hot news on the inte!"

 Chapter 569 What Can You Do To Protect Her?

    "They can attack me all they want. I don''t care. As long as they will leave my wife and not involve her in this mess, I''m fine with it," Tristan said after hearing the news from ke.


    Then Jake suddenly remembered something.


    "What will happen to your surprise? Should we postpone it?"


    Tristan''s face darkened after hearing that. He was already looking forward to his surprise. His excitement died down because of today''s incident.


    How could he surprise his wife if his mind was in shambles? He was not in a hundred percent condition. He might just ruin his own surprise.


    "I will find ways to fix this first. I know Clifford will not stop pestering us. I let this happen so I should fix this first."


    Jake and ke nodded. This only meant they would be working together for the next few days on how to counter Clifford''s team without jeopardizing Zhen-Zhen''s reputation in the public."


    "I must make sure that Clifford will not reveal those photos to the media," Tristan mumbled, clenching his fists.


    Tristan was worried that Clifford would do another extreme measure just to ruin his family, most especially his rtionship with Zhen-Zhen.


    "I think it is better if you will talk to your wife about this. Tristan, you can''t hide this from her. Sooner orter, she will eventually find out. If you have questions and doubts, better to tell her and ask her directly," ke suggested.


    "I agree with my brother." Jake supported his brother''s idea.


    "I know, just give me time. I will talk to her once I gather my thoughts and feelings."


    Both Jake and ke patted his shoulder.


    "Alright! Let me talk to the officer-in-charge so that we can get you out here." ke walked out of the interrogation room to process Tristan''s release.


    After a few minutes, he came back signaling Tristan and Jake that they could already leave the ce.


    One officer escorted them out of the Police Station. They were acting polite and respectful towards the three Davis cousins.


    Upon reaching the exit gate, Tristan and the twins saw someone whom they were dying to beat a while ago~ Clifford Sy.


    He just came out of his car. They could see some small bandages on his face. Tristan''s punches surely gave him bruises.


    Jake was about to approach Clifford when ke grabbed his elbow, thus stopping him. He shook his head signaling his twin brother not to create another trouble for them to fix.


    Furthermore, they were still outside the police station. If they created amotion, not only Tristan but the three of them would be detained.


    On the other hand, Tristan was finally able to control his anger. Though he wanted to throw more punches to Clifford, he managed to restrain himself.


    However, he was still looking dagger at him with his bloodshot eyes. Then he saw Clifford walking over towards them.


    Jake sneered seeing how Clifford could still walk confidently despite the cunning method he just did today.


    "A scumbag! A bastard! A jerk!" Jake murmured. He couldn''t stop his bbering mouth from cursing Clifford.


    "What are you doing here, Mr. Sy?" It was ke who asked Clifford the moment he reached their spot.


    "I came here to talk to Tristan," Clifford answered him frankly.


    Jake and ke were taken aback. They didn''t expect that Clifford Sy would initiate to talk to Tristan.


    They looked at Tristan worriedly. They were afraid that the two men would sh again if they were alone together. Instead of talking, they might throw punches at one another.


    The twins and Clifford waited for Tristan''s response.


    "Right timing, I am also nning to talk to you," Tristan replied coldly.


    Clifford nodded his head. "But I want to talk to you alone."


    "I''m thinking the same thing."<sub> </sub>


    Jake and ke darted their gaze back and forth between Tristan and Clifford. They watched the two men who looked like they were having a staring contest. Both were having sharp gazes directed to one another.


    "Go ahead first. I will follow youter. Come to the Mansion," Tristan told the twins who obeyed him right away.


    Tristan stepped inside Clifford''s car, sitting in the front passenger seat.


    Clifford searched for a private ce where he could talk to Tristan without worrying about other people overhearing them.


    They ended up talking on the rooftop of one hotel which was owned by the Sy Corp.


    "You go first¡­" Clifford said, urging Tristan to talk.


    "I am warning you, Clifford! Those photos¡­ don''t you dare give that to the public!" Tristan warned him.


    Clifford just smirked at him. "Why? Are you afraid that you will be aughingstock? Tristan Davis, the yboy, finally got the taste of his medicine, being betrayed by his wife after having a secret affair with another sessful businessman, Clifford Sy."


    "Are you afraid to see this in the news?" Clifford added, mocking Tristan.


    Tristan squinted his eyes as he balled his hands into fists. He was trying his best not to punch Clifford right, but it was so hard.


    ''Tristan, control yourself. You need to talk to him for Zhen-Zhen''s sake.''


    "You are a fool, Mr. Sy! Whatever you say, I will not believe you. My wife didn''t betray me. It was you who took advantage of her innocence and her kindness."


    "How can you do this to her? If someone betrays someone, then it was you. You betrayed my wife for doing this. She thinks of you as a good friend. Unfortunately, she made the mistake of trusting you, thinking that you''re a good person."


    Clifford''s expression turned ugly when he heard those words from Tristan. However, he couldn''t refute that and he hated it.


    "I''m talking to you not because of me but for my wife''s sake. Don''t you try to reveal those photos in public. I swear I will kill you, Clifford. Target me all you want, but leave my wife alone." Tristan threatened him.


    After a while, Clifford was able to conceal his true emotions.


    "Well, if you want me to do that then I will do it¡­ but it depends if you can meet my two conditions."


    Tristan knitted his eyebrows in a deep frown. "Two conditions?"


    "First, never tell your wife about those pictures. Take it as if they never exist¡­"


    Tristan raised his eyebrow. He could easily do that first condition.


    "Then what''s your second condition?" Tristan asked curiously.


    Clifford''s lips curled up into an evil smirk.


    "Well, my second condition is also simple. I just want to know if you are really genuine in protecting your wife and her reputation."


    "You are even willing to kill me right, just to protect her? So I guess you can easily fulfill my second condition."


    Tristan narrowed his eyes. "You are right, I will do everything just to protect her from this harsh world and from you. So stop beating around the bush. Just tell me what the second condition is!"


    Clifford let out a sardonicugh, eyeing Tristan''s mockingly.


    "Really? You will do everything¡­ Well, prove it to me by actions and not by words."


    "If you don''t want those pictures to be handed over to the media, then follow the first condition and¡­ divorce your wife."


    "Divorce her¡­ that''s my second condition."


    Tristan: "..."


    ''What the f*ck?''

 Chapter 570 Thats Bullsh*T!

    "Divorce her¡­ that''s my second condition."


    Tristan: "..."


    ''What the f*ck?''


    Tristan couldn''t believe what he had just heard from Clifford.


    ''Divorcing my wife?! I''m not insane to do that!''


    Clifford sneered at Tristan seeing his expression.


    "I thought you were willing to do everything just to protect your wife. Was it a lie? Can''t you even do this simple thing for her? Do you really want to ruin her life? Are you that selfish, Tristan?" Clifford targeted him using his words.


    Tristan nced at him with his sharp eyes.


    "Clifford Sy¡­ do you think I will buy that bullshit?! Divorcing my wife?! Hah, you wish."


    "Let me clear this thing up for you! I am not the one being selfish here. But you! I am not ruining her life. But You!" Tristan yelled at him.


    "Asking me to divorce my wife is like asking me to kill myself! Why don''t I just kill you instead and push you here at the rooftop?!" Tristan said angrily.


    "Well, if you do that I will die happily as well, knowing that you will be put behind bars forever. You can''t also be with your wife." Clifford said, with a taunting smile on his face.


    The two suddenly fell silent. They just stared at each other sharply.


    After a while, Clifford Sy decided to break the silence.


    "I think we are done talking here. Just think it over, Tristan. I will give you three days to consider my proposal. If you meet my two conditions, I promise you¡­ you will never see those photos again." Clifford said, before turning back to leave.


    "F*ck you, Clifford! I will never divorce my wife!"


    Clifford was already walking to the exit door of the rooftop.


    He waved his hand nonchntly before saying, "Alright! Then expect to see those photos in the different online sites... after three days. I have nothing to lose here, Tristan."


    Tristan cursed Clifford over and over again. He even kicked the wall beside him. When Clifford was gone, Tristan screamed to let out his anger!


    "Aaaaaaah! DAMNIT! F*ck you, Clifford!!!!"


    He really had the urge to push Clifford a while ago.


    ''Damn, I did really think of killing him! F*ck! Why is he doing this to me and my wife!''


    Tristan slumped his body on the floor. He sat there, not knowing what he would do. He needed to think of a way to stop Clifford from revealing those photos in the public.


    He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to be a target of hatred of those judgmental people. He wanted to protect her but divorcing her was not an option.


    He couldn''t do that. Once he did it then he would lose her. Losing her also meant losing his life. Zhen-Zhen was more precious than his own life. He couldn''t afford to lose her.


    "What should I do? What should I do?" Tristan kept asking himself as he tugged his hair tightly.


    *****


    ~ At the Davis Family Mansion ~


    Zhen-Zhen kept looking at the entrance door, waiting for Tristan toe home. It was already nighttime but Tristan hadn''t returned yet.<sub> </sub>


    Grandpa Lu told Zhen-Zhen that Tristan didn''te to thepany. Jake and ke were also there at the mansion, waiting for Tristan.


    It had been three hours since they got separated. They wondered what took him so long to return.


    They couldn''t tell Zhen-Zhen that Tristan was detained in the Police Station because he beat Clifford. And after being released, Clifford came to talk to him.


    They could also see that Zhen-Zhen was already worrying about Tristan. They tried calling him but he was not answering. His phone was already unattended.


    Zhen-Zhen, who could no longer wait, talked to FaMo through a mind link.


    "FaMo, can you search for Tristan? And bring him back? I just want to make sure that nothing bad happens to him. I wanna do it myself but I doubt if Grandpa Lu and Tristan''s parents will allow me to leave the house."


    "I can''t leave secretly as well because they keep on checking me from time to time." Zhen-Zhen sighed deeply.


    "Although Jake and ke reassured me that nothing was wrong, I could feel that they were hiding something from me."


    Zhen-Zhen could feel the strange behavior of the twins, especially Jake. It seemed like there was something he was dying to tell her but he couldn''t.


    He also noticed the warning look ke was giving his twin brother whenever Jake would try to open his mouth.


    ke was aware that Jake had a bbering mouth. He was keeping an eye on him, afraid he would say something he was not supposed to.


    Tristan should be the one to talk to his wife. It would be better if it woulde from his mouth, instead of others.


    Meanwhile, FaMo jumped off the sofa after hearing Zhen-Zhen''s request.


    "Ok, Zhen-Zhen. I will find your troublesome husband. I am also worried about him. He was not looking good when he left the house this afternoon."


    "Okay, FaMo, thank you. Please find Tristan for me." Zhen-Zhen said with her pleading voice.


    "Don''t worry too much. It''s not good for your health and your baby''s health if you will get stressed."


    "Yes, I understand. Just bring him back here, okay?"


    "Ok, Zhen-Zhen. I gotta go. See youter. I will bring him back." FaMo said before going out to find a better ce where he could try locating Tristan''s aura.


    He still had a connection with him so he could easily find him. He would teleport to his location as soon as he found his whereabouts.


    Meanwhile, the person whom they were looking for was traversing on the noisy streets of the City.


    Tristan just kept walking and walking in the busy street with his troubled expression. He didn''t even notice the time.


    He just walked without a clear destination in mind. He kept thinking about what to do but his mind was not working. His heart was already filled with anxiety.


    He kept ming himself. Clifford hated him for what happened in the past. And now, he was taking revenge using Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan crossed the road absentmindedly. It was already toote when he noticed that there was a car fast approaching him.


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    The driver still tried to warn him. But Tristan was already rooted in his spot. He was blinded by the headlight of the car and it''s toote for him to avoid it.


    CRASH!


    A loud screeching sound of tires was heard in the road.

 Chapter 571 A Scumbag Messing With Their Lives

    CRASH!


    A loud screeching sound of tires was heard in the road.


    Bam!


    The car finally came to a halt. The driver was closing his eyes and didn''t know whether he hit the person or not.


    But he knew that his car bumped into something before he closed his eyes in horror.


    Tristan just suddenly crossed the street. It was a highway so it''s natural that the cars and other vehicles traversing that road were speeding.


    Furthermore, that part was not a pedestrianne. Crossing that road was a big mistake and a very stupid thing to do.


    ''Damn! What the hell is this guy trying to do here? Committing suicide? Crossing the road without looking left and right!''


    The driver slowly opened his eyes. He looked around but didn''t see someone. He stepped out of the car to check whether the man got stuck under his car but he saw no one.


    "Eh? Where did he go? I was certain that I hit someone a while ago."


    He kept looking around but he didn''t see any person near the area.


    "Gosh, don''t tell me it''s a ghost!" The driver gasped at that thought.


    When he nced back at his car, his eyes widened in horror. He saw two marks in front of his car hood. It looked like two handprints.


    "Oh my gosh. What is this!!! Is it really a ghost?"


    The man ran back inside his car. Turning the engine on, he left the area as fast as he could.


    ? "Damn! I will just check the dashcamter!" The man mumbled to himself.


    Meanwhile, in the nearby area, two men were standing next to each other. The other man suddenly hit the other man on his head.


    "Are you a fool? Why did you cross the road without checking if there was a car approaching or not?!! Do you wanna die? What will I tell Zhen-Zhen? Oh, your foolish husband died because of his stupidity! So don''t cry Zhen, it''s not your fault."


    FaMo ranted on Tristan who was still trying to recover from the shock. He really thought he would be hit by a car.


    Fortunately, FaMo appeared in front of him at the right time. He was in his human form when he suddenly stopped the car using his two hands, thus stopping it from hitting Tristan.


    "Gosh! If I came a few secondste then you would have been dead by now! The car is moving at a high speed. Even if the driver could manage to take the break, the impact would still be great."


    "Even if you managed to stay alive, then your limbs would still be broken, beyond fixing!" FaMo continued scolding Tristan.


    "Don''t you know that your wife is so worried about you? What are you doing here? You are supposed to-"


    Tristan didn''t answer him. He just pounced on FaMo, hugging him. FaMo was caught off guard so he stopped talking when Tristan suddenly hugged him.


    ''What''s wrong with this guy? Hugging a guy is so unmanly.'' FaMo thought to himself but he just let Tristan hug him.


    "Father-inw¡­" Tristan called him out with his helpless voice.<sub> </sub>


    "Let''s go home. Zhen-Zhen is already waiting for you." FaMo told him after Tristan broke the hug.


    Tristan shook his head. He was not yet ready to face his wife. He still had lots of troubling thoughts in his mind right now.


    "Father-inw, can you apany me for a while? I still need to gather my thoughts beforeing home."


    FaMo furrowed his eyebrows when he heard him.


    "Is there something wrong? Why did you hastily leave the house while wearing a dark expression a while ago?" FaMo asked him curiously.


    He finally calmed down now. Tristan gave him a fright moments ago. If something bad happened to him, Zhen-Zhen would surely be devastated.


    Tristan took a deep breath as he decided to share his troubles with FaMo. He didn''t know what to do anymore. Maybe by talking to FaMo, Tristan would be able to figure out the best approach to solve his problem.


    But before that, he wanted to ask FaMo about Zhen-Zhen and his doubts.


    The two found a bench near themp post just a few meters away from the sidewalk. They decided to talk there.


    "Father-inw, before anything else, can I ask you something regarding my wife?"


    "Sure, you can ask," FaMo promptly responded.


    "I know she is not an ordinary human, but is it possible that she can be affected by any drugs?"


    FaMo fell silent for a moment, thinking about it.


    "Hmm, it can be. It depends on the dose. Remember? Even I, myself, got affected when I drank the milk mixed with drugs before. Besides, Zhen-Zhen is half-human and half-demon. Her human side can still be affected by drugs created by humans. But not entirely. There will also be a different effect on her." FaMo exined to him.


    Tristan''s eyes lit up. So his assumption might be correct. There was a possibility that Clifford drugged Zhen-Zhen without her knowledge.


    Based on the timeline, Tristan assumed that the incident happened when he was working abroad.


    "Father-inw, can you be honest with me? Do you think Zhen-Zhen will like someone else aside from me? Like for example, Clifford."


    FaMo''s frown deepened upon hearing that. He raised his hand and smacked Tristan''s forehead.


    "A!"


    "You are really dumb, aren''t you? How can you doubt Zhen-Zhen''s love for you? I don''t want to admit this, but sad to say, my Zhen-Zhen has only set her eyes on you." FaMo sighed deeply with a dramatic look on his face.


    "I''m sorry, father-inw. I''m not doubting her. It''s just that a scumbag was messing with my mind! He did something despicable, trying to ruin my rtionship with my wife!"


    Tristan''s face darkened as he recalled Clifford.


    Then Tristan turned to FaMo, holding and shaking his shoulders.


    "Father-inw! Someone is trying to threaten me, ckmailing me! He was forcing me to divorce my wife, or else he would reveal a scandalous picture of my wife!" Tristan told FaMo as if he was a bullied child telling his father what happened to him.


    "Huh? Who is he? And what a scandalous picture?!!"

 Chapter 572 Telling FaMo Everything

    "Huh? Who is he? And what a scandalous picture?!!"


    Tristan almost fell from his seat when FaMo suddenly held his shoulders, shaking him as he asked those questions.


    He did what Tristan did to him. Now, both men were facing each other while their hands were ced on each other''s shoulders.


    Tristan pouted his lips. He knew how unmanly he had be since he looked like a child now, telling his father-inw that someone was bullying him using his wife.


    But Tristan didn''t care about his image nor his reputation. He had to tell FaMo, hoping that he could somehow help him in solving this problem.


    This was the only way he knew to protect Zhen-Zhen without following Clifford''s demand of divorcing his wife.


    "Clifford Sy! The man who had a grudge against me. The person who was hell-bent to take his revenge against me. He wants me to break my rtionship with my wife by threatening me," Tristan finally told FaMo.


    FaMo''s face darkened with disappointment. He knew Clifford Sy. He was also aware that Zhen-Zhen was treating that guy as a friend.


    Who would have thought that Clifford Sy had ulterior motives when he tried to get close to Zhen-Zhen?


    "That pretentious man! Zhen-Zhen thought he was a good man. So what scandalous photos are you talking about?" FaMo asked Tristan with a serious expression on his face.


    A cold glint shed through Tristan''s eyes as he remembered the pictures.


    "Scandalous pictures between Clifford and Zhen-Zhen," Tristan answered with his gloomy tone.


    FaMo massaged his temples since Tristan was not specific enough when describing the photos.


    "What do you mean Scandalous? What''s in the photos?" FaMo asked again for him to borate on his answers.


    "Zhen-Zhen was sleeping on a bed, next to Clifford who was half-naked. He was cuddling her."


    "WHAT?!!!" FaMo looked like a roaring dragon when he heard that statement.


    "How could that happen?" He added in disbelief. "How dare he take photos of my sleeping Zhen-Zhen without her consent?!"


    Tristan continued sharing his thoughts with FaMo.


    "I believe Clifford drugged her and it happened when I was working abroad."


    FaMo fell silent for a moment, trying to figure out how Clifford was able to do this. Then FaMo remembered a certain incident.


    "I remember it. I think it happened the night when Zhen-Zhen went homete at night. Clifford dropped her at Meyer''s residence."


    "No wonder Zhen-Zhen was unconscious that time! Clifford said it was because of the wine and Zhen-Zhen got drunk! He lied to us!" FaMo said through his gritted teeth.


    "That was also the time Zhen-Zhen often felt dizzy because she was already pregnant at that time. I think that made her vulnerable as well." FaMo informed Tristan, putting the pieces of the puzzle together.


    Tristan''s eyes widened in realization.


    "Yeah¡­ that was also the time I got jealous because Zhen-Zhen went to Clifford''s ce. They were alone. Damn! I knew it! I had a bad feeling that time. That man could never be trusted! He took advantage of Zhen-Zhen!"<sub> </sub>


    "I remembered Zhen-Zhen telling me that she apanied him at home because she felt indebted to him. Clifford saved Zhen-Zhen that day and he was the one who got injured!" Tristan further added as he recalled Zhen-Zhen''s exnation.


    "What a scheming man?! I will not wonder if he also faked that ident to look like a hero in front of Zhen-Zhen!" FaMo blurted out his spection.


    Tristan nodded his head in agreement. He couldn''t help but clench his fists. Clifford took advantage of Zhen-Zhen''s kindness.


    "What should I do now, father-inw? Clifford was ckmailing me using those photos. I want to protect my wife. But his condition is too much. He was asking me to divorce my wife or else, he will spread those photos on the inte."


    The worries and concern for his wife could be seen on Tristan''s face.


    "It will ruin my wife''s reputation. She will be targeted by bashers. People will ridicule her and judge her in the social media. I know how it feels to be hated byizens or being bashed by people. I don''t want Zhen-Zhen to experience. She doesn''t deserve it!"


    Tristan had the urge to beat Clifford over and over again. Just thinking that Zhen-Zhen would be put in such a predicament, Tristan felt like murdering someone.


    FaMo stood up patting Tristan''s back.


    "Stop whining! I will never let that happen. It''s my responsibility to protect her at all costs."


    "This happened to Sophia before. Someone tried to threaten her using her video. Of course, I will also do my best to destroy those pictures!"


    "Besides, I can''t let you divorce my Zhen-Zhen just for the sake of protecting her name and reputation. If you do that then you will surely break her heart!"


    FaMo started venting out his frustration.


    "That Clifford guy! I will make sure to punish him! Nightmare is not enough to make him suffer! I wanna burn him alive! How dare he use Zhen-Zhen for his dirty scheme!"


    Then after a while, FaMo turned to Tristan who was now standing beside him.


    "By the way, where are the pictures? Show me the picture. I wanna see it! I''m gonna burn them into ashes!" FaMo asked Tristan.


    "I left those pictures on my car. My car is currently parked in front of Sy Corp Building. I went there this afternoon to confront Clifford. I beat him badly so I was thrown into the police station. I was detained for several hours."


    "ke and Jake helped me so I was released. But as soon as I went out of the Police Station, Clifford approached me to talk. Then that was the time he ckmailed me!"


    "Alright,e here. Let''s teleport to your car."


    Tristan walked closer to FaMo. It did not take long when FaMo transformed into a tiny fireball, getting inside Tristan''s body before he teleported with him.


    In just a blink of an eye, the two of them appeared in front of the Sy Corp Building. They saw Tristan''s car from the distance.


    FaMo and Tristan walked over towards the car, only to be surprised to see someone inside.


    Tristan: "Wifey?"


    FaMo: "Zhen-Zhen?"


    ''What is she doing here?''

 Chapter 573 She Trusted The Wrong Person

    Tristan and FaMo were surprised to see Zhen-Zhen inside Tristan''s car. They thought she was at the Davis Family Mansion.


    Tristan didn''t know what to say when he saw Zhen-Zhen looking at the pictures.


    FaMo and Tristan remained rooted in their spot, not making any noise. They could see the gloomy aura surrounding Zhen-Zhe right now.


    She was clutching the photos in her hands tightly. They couldn''t tell what was running through her mind right now.


    Was she sad? Was she mad? Was she disappointed?


    They didn''t know the answer. But one thing was for sure. Zhen-Zhen already learned about Clifford''s dirty scheme.


    "Father-inw¡­ Zhen-Zhen''s eyes," Tristan muttered, his gaze focused on Zhen-Zhen''s eyes. They were no longer blue.


    "Her eyes turned ck¡­" FaMo also mumbled, trying to figure out if the Zhen-Zhen in front of them was her inner demon or not.


    Both Tristan and FaMo had a bad feeling about this. It seemed like Zhen-Zhen was truly affected by the photos she had seen. It was a clear indication that Clifford betrayed her and broke her trust.


    But little did they know, Zhen-Zhen was not only displeased after seeing those photos, she was freaking mad to the extent that part of her inner demon resurfaced.


    This happened because she heard some part of their conversation a while ago. Although Zhen-Zhen sent FaMo to search for Tristan, she couldn''t wait at home.


    With her concern for him, Zhen-Zhen had decided to follow FaMo, hoping he had already found Tristan. She teleported to FaMo''s location.


    And she was right. FaMo already found Tristan. She saw them sitting on the bench near themp post.


    She noticed that the two men were having a serious conversation. So she decided to observe them from a distance, not wanting to disturb them. But she used her power to listen to them.


    That was the time she heard them talking about Clifford. She also heard about the demand Clifford had asked from Tristan.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t believe that Clifford would demand that thing from Tristan. The most depressing part was that he used Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen''s heart constricted tightly inside her chest just thinking about Tristan divorcing her. She didn''t care about her image and reputation. All she wanted was to be with Tristan.


    Zhen-Zhen became curious about what pictures they were talking about. She was so confused that she didn''t remember sleeping with Clifford. Howe there was a picture of them together?


    Then she heard FaMo asking Tristan to show him those photos. When she learned that those photos were inside Tristan''s car which was parked in front of the Sy Corp, Zhen-Zhen teleported to that location right away.


    She had mixed emotions after confirming everything. She had one realization. Clifford was still trying to take his revenge by ruining Tristan''s rtionship with her.


    "I trusted the wrong person."


    Tristan and FaMo felt the chilly aura emanating from Zhen-Zhen when she said those words. The coldness of her voice was enough to send shivers down their spines.


    FaMo and Tristan exchanged nces with each other. FaMo urged Tristan to talk to his wife. He just nodded in agreement before entering the car.


    Zhen-Zhen was sitting in the front passenger seat while Tristan sat in the driver''s seat. FaMo, on the other hand, transformed into a ck cat before jumping at the back passenger seat.


    "Wifey¡­ " Tristan called her out. He didn''t know what to say.


    Zhen-Zhen turned to Tristan with her eyes filled withplex emotions.<sub> </sub>


    "Tristan¡­ These photos¡­ I can''t remember if this really happened or not¡­ but believe me¡­ I¡­ will never betray you."


    Tristan''s heart clenched seeing Zhen-Zhen in turmoil right now. He could see how shaken she was after discovering this truth.


    Tristan moved closer to her, cupping her face. "Yeah. I believe you. I know you will never betray me. This is just a dirty scheme of Clifford, trying to break us apart."


    Tristan wanted to console Zhen-Zhen. He knew that aside from anger, Zhen-Zhen was also sad today.


    "I''m sorry, Tristan. I didn''t listen to you when you already told me to stay away from him. I even insisted that Clifford was a good guy."


    "I''m sorry¡­" Tears started to fall from the corner of her eyes.


    Although Zhen-Zhen''s eyes turned ck, she kept her mind in control, not letting her inner demon take over.


    Tristan pulled Zhen-Zhen into a warm hug. "Don''t apologize. This is not your fault. Okay?"


    He continued wiping her tears. "Let''s go home now. Don''t cry, don''t be sad. It''s not good for our Little Davis."


    Zhen-Zhen gazed at him while nodding her head.


    "Why didn''t you tell me this sooner? Are you nning to hide this from me and deal with this problem alone?" Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan.


    "I thought no more secrets between us?" She added, feeling a little bit upset.


    He was taken aback when he heard her direct question. Tristan felt guilty since she was right. He nned to hide this from her in the meantime.


    "I''m sorry, wifey. I thought it was best for me to deal with this alone because I knew that you would be hurt once you learned it. I don''t want to make you sad."


    Zhen-Zhen pouted her lips. "But I have the right to know because it involves me. I guess Jake and ke are already aware of this, am I right? They are acting strangely in front of me."


    With his guilty look, Tristan bobbed his head as a response.


    "I''m sorry, wifey. I didn''t mean to. Please forgive this foolish husband of yours."


    "Yeah, he is foolish. He almost got hit by a car a while ago." FaMo blurted out of the blue.


    It was toote when FaMo realized that he was not supposed to tell her. Now, Zhen-Zhen''s expression worsened.


    Different emotions were shing through her eyes~ anger, sadness, worry, and concern.


    She couldn''t take it if something bad happened to Tristan. Fortunately, FaMo was there to save him. What if he was not, then Tristan''s life would be in danger.


    "Let me handle Clifford. I will be the one to confront him." Zhen-Zhen mumbled with her stern cold voice.


    She would not let this slide. Clifford had touched her bottom line. She wanted to deal with this personally.


    She thought she was the one who created this mess because she trusted the wrong person.

 Chapter 574 The First Time He Acted Like This

    Sensing the finality in her voice, Tristan had no other choice but to let his wife handle this. He didn''t want them to meet but he trusted Zhen-Zhen.


    "Alright, wifey. I will not object. But for now, let''s go home first. You can meet Clifford tomorrow."


    On the other hand, FaMo wanted to object. He was already eager to punish Clifford, however Zhen-Zhen had decided to deal with him personally.


    FaMo was afraid that Zhen-Zhen would be soft-hearted while dealing with Clifford. He couldn''t imagine Zhen-Zhen being rude or harsh to someone.


    Tristan started the car. But before they left, Zhen-Zhen burned those photos in her hands.


    FaMo''s cat-jaw dropped and he scratched his face using his paw. He didn''t see the photos yet. He was too curious but unfortunately, Zhen-Zhen burned them before his eyes.


    ''My baby Zhen is so angry, I guess.'' FaMo thought to himself.


    They noticed her silence during the entire journey going back to the Davis Family Mansion. Jake and ke were still there when they arrived.


    FaMo and Zhen-Zhen teleported back to her room while Tristan entered the house through the front door.


    "Tristan, you are finally back!" Jake stood up from his seat to wee Tristan.


    "What took you so long?" ke asked him curiously.


    Meanwhile, Grandpa Lu raised his eyebrow as he observed his grandson who was now walking towards them. Jake approached him, pulling him toward the sofa.


    Grandpa Lu already heard the news about Tristan being detained in the Police Station for beating Clifford Sy, the CEO of the Sy Corp.


    Grandpa Lu was aware of the conflict between them. He knew it since he was monitoring Tristan for the past few days.


    He was helping Tristan in shadow to solve the mess he created whenever his scandal with women would appear in the news and online world.


    Tristan''s and Clifford''s conflict started because of Clifford''s fiancee who flirted with Tristan despite the fact she was already engaged.


    But the question he had in mind right now was what triggered his grandson to go wild inside the Sy''s territory and beat Clifford badly.


    Grandpa Lu had seen the video online but Jake and ke never told him the reason why Tristan acted like that.


    Grandpa Lu only knew that Tristan talked to Clifford right after he got released from the Police Station.


    What happened between them?


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Grandpa Lu cleared his throat, signaling Tristan to sit beside him. Tristan walked over, sitting next to Grandpa Lu.


    Jake and ke met each other''s gaze, wondering if their cousin would tell Grandpa Lu the truth.


    ''Will he tell him about Lillie''s case? I hope not. Grandpa Lu might get a heart attack once he learns that his favorite granddaughter-inw has scandalous pictures with another guy.'' Jake thought to himself.<sub> </sub>


    Meanwhile, ke was also thinking about that. He was wondering how Grandpa Lu would react once he discovered that his beloved granddaughter-inw was involved in a scandal with Clifford Sy.


    "Young man, now tell this old man what happened to you today? Exin to me the reason why the CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprize barged into the Office of Sy Corp''s CEO and beat him so hard."


    Unlike before, Grandpa Lu was calmed while interrogating Tristan. If this was in the past, Grandpa Lu would surely scold Tristan big time and rant at him.


    Meanwhile, Tristan was still contemting whether to tell his grandpa about the scandalous photos of Zhen-Zhen and Clifford.


    As much as possible, he didn''t want to ruin the good image of Zhen-Zhen in Grandpa Lu''s eyes.


    What if his grandpa would misunderstand and judge his wife? What if Grandpa Lu''s good impression of his wife would suddenly change once he learned about those pictures?


    Tristan was hesitating to tell him the truth. He was already thinking of a better excuse for his action.


    However, even before he could say the first word, Zhen-Zhen already butted in.


    "Grandpa, it''s my fault," Zhen-Zhen softly mumbled. There was a guilty look in her eyes. Her eyes finally returned to their original color.


    Jake and ke were confused. They darted their gaze back and forth between Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. They wondered if Zhen-Zhen already found out. But howe?


    Tristan just arrived tonight so there was no way they already talked about it. The twins were puzzled about this.


    On the other hand, Tristan was taken aback when Zhen-Zhen took the me, saying it was her fault.


    "No! Wifey, it''s not your fault!" Tristan promptly reacted.


    Grandpa Lu also moved his gaze between Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    "What do you mean Lillie?" Grandpa Lu asked her curiously.


    Zhen-Zhen sat down on his left side since Tristan was sitting on Grandpa Lu''s right side. She held Grandpa Lu''s hands.


    "Please don''t get mad at Tristan, Grandpa. This happened all because of me. Imitted a big mistake. I brought this upon me and now I caused trouble for Tristan as well."


    "No, Lillie. This is my fault. I am the one who made a mistake in the past. Clifford was trying to get revenge. You just get involved in our conflict because you are my wife."


    Grandpa Lu took a deep sigh. "Alright! Stop taking the me. Just exin to me what happened."


    Then Grandpa Lu turned to Lillie. "Don''t worry, my dear. I''m not mad at Tristan. I just want to know the reason he acted like that. This was the first he did something like this against someone so I knew he had a deeper reason why he acted this way."


    "But now, I can understand since this matter involves you. I will not wonder anymore since I know Tristan will do something just for you, even if he has to look bad to other people, he will not care."


    ke and Jake nodded their heads in agreement with Grandpa Lu''s statements. That''s true. They could see how Zhen-Zhen matter too much for Tristan.


    He already changed because of his wife. Of course, those changes were positive. He would willing to do everything for his wife because he loved her so much.

 Chapter 575 Lets Do Some Spying!

    Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, Grandpa Lu, and the twins were still talking in the living room when Mark and Daniel arrived.


    Well, the two evil cousins were temporarily staying at the Davis Family Mansion as if they were freeloaders. They were penniless right now so they were grabbing this opportunity to stay at the Davis Family Mansion.


    Their parents won''t help them anyway because of the warning from the elders. But it was so ironic since they were currently staying at the house of the person who punished them.


    Their sudden arrival interrupted the conversation of Grandpa Lu, Zhen-Zhen, and Tristan.


    Mark and Daniel were holding tworge stic bags containing some items. Those were the materials and props they would be using for Tristan''s surprise.


    Upon seeing Zhen-Zhen in the living room, they immediately hid the two stic bags behind them so that Zhen-Zhen would not see the materials.


    The two cousins were puzzled seeing the serious atmosphere in the living room, clueless about the incident that happened today.


    "Good evening, Grandpa Lu, cousins, Lillie¡­ just continue your conversation. Don''t mind us. We will now go to our room. See youter," Mark said awkwardly before signaling Daniel to leave.


    Grandpa Lu sighed deeply seeing those two troublesome cousins of Tristan. Because of their interruption, Grandpa Lu lost the momentum.


    "Alright, I think this is a conflict between you, young ones. I know I should not intervene here. You can handle this yourselves. I will not ask you anymore. But if ever you need my help, just don''t hesitate to tell me, okay?" Grandpa Lu said, ending the conversation.


    "I think we should have our dinner now. Lillie should eat on time. Little Davis might be hungry now." Grandpa Lu''s mood brightened up at the mention of Little Davis.


    "ke, Jake, join us before you go home. Call those two punks as well. Tell them we will have our dinner already," Grandpa Lumanded the twins.


    "Come, Lillie. Apany this old man going to the dining area."


    Zhen-Zhen also stood up, following Grandpa Lu as they went to the dining hall. Lucas and Isabelle were already serving the food together with the maids.


    Tristan felt relieved when Grandpa Lu didn''t insist on asking the reason why he beat Clifford.


    It''s best for everyone if the elders won''t be involved with their conflicts. He was still worried about tomorrow. Zhen-Zhen would confront Clifford and she requested him not to tag along.


    Besides, the Sy Corp guards would not let him inside thepany because of what he had done to their CEO.


    During dinner, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen acted normally as if the issue with Clifford didn''t happen. Isabelle had mentioned about the video but Grandpa Lu stopped everyone from discussing those ugly things during the meal.


    Later at night, Tristan kept tossing and turning around their bed. He couldn''t sleep. He was still bothered by tomorrow''s happenings since Zhen-Zhen would go alone to see Clifford.


    In the end, Tristan just spent his night watching over his wife.


    *****


    The next morning, themotion that happened inside Clifford''s office was still the hot news in the online world.<sub> </sub>


    Reporters were trying to get statements from both sides but Tristan and Clifford remained tight lips.


    The Sy Corp only announced that they would give another statement two days from now. Clifford was not showing his face to the public as well.


    On the other hand, Heavenly Star Enterprise didn''t release any statements regarding their CEO''s action. Grandpa Lu warned everyone not to mention anything about the incident. It''s better to keep their silence. It was a personal matter. Thepany should not get involved.


    Because the two sides refused to give further statements, theizens and the media started to specte about the real reason for Tristan''s and Clifford''s conflict.


    The past grudge was brought up, mentioning the love triangle between Tristan, Olive, and Clifford. They spected that this conflict might either be rted to the past conflict or a new one. Then Olive and Lillie became the talk of the town.


    Are the men in conflict because of Olive? Or because of Lillie? Will history repeat itself? This time around the situation was reversed.


    Seeing the news articles, Tristan became more anxious. The people started to create their own spections and assumptions based on the incident.


    The Sy Corp''s timeline of giving another statement in the next two days was a clear indication that Clifford was reminding Tristan of his threat.


    Clifford told him that if he refused to fulfill his demand then he would spread those scandalous pictures on the inte.


    Tristan kept pacing back and forth in the living room. FaMo felt like he would get a headache if he continued watching Tristan''s movement. Just seeing him walking back and forth made FaMo dizzy.


    "Can you please stop doing that, Tristan?" FaMo said in a low voice. He was back to being a talking cat.


    "Father-inw, if Zhen-Zhen will not be able to stop Clifford from spreading those scandalous pictures even after talking to him, what is our alternative n?" Tristan consulted him. He sat down on the sofa next to FaMo.


    "Don''t worry! If the peaceful talk will not work, then we will do it the hard way. I will use force and threaten that scheming scumbag!" FaMo dered, reassuring Tristan.


    Tristan could only sigh deeply. "I will leave it to you then father-inw! We have to protect my wife at all costs!"


    "Tristan, your wife is not weak. She will learn from her mistakes. I know she will be wiser next time. She will not let these things happen again in the future. She will be wary of others."


    Tristan couldn''t help but feel sorry for Zhen-Zhen. He knew she was really affected by Clifford''s actions. She treated him as her good friend but he broke her trust by doing this kind of dirty trick.


    "Father-inw, do you think Zhen-Zhen will be alright after this? Sigh. I''m so worried. I''m still not at ease because she is alone. But I had no choice, she insisted on going there by herself."


    FaMo finally stood up.


    "Alright! Stop worrying too much. Come with me. Let''s go to your room. Even though we are not there in the Sy Corp, I have a way for us to know what is happening there."


    "Let''s do some spying!"

 Chapter 576 She Went To Confront Clifford

    "Let''s do some spying!" FaMo blurted out excitedly.


    Tristan and FaMo were now walking towards his room.


    "Huh? Can we do that? What if Zhen-Zhen will get mad once she finds out?" Tristan asked FaMo worriedly.


    FaMo shook his head helplessly while clicking his tongue. Tristan found it amusing seeing FaMo''s human gesture while he was in his cat form.


    ''Gosh, a human in the body of a cat. Oops, I forgot! He is a mighty fire dragon!''


    "You are really slow sometimes, and dumb most of the time," FaMo said, mocking Tristan.


    Tristan could only pout his lips. He was already used to FaMo calling him dumb, fool, or whatever. He didn''t care as long as FaMo would not make Zhen-Zhen leave him.


    "What do you have in mind, father-inw? Please enlighten this dumb one," Tristan said politely while smiling sheepishly at him.


    FaMo touched his forehead ( cat forehead ) using his paw before answering Tristan.


    "Zhen-Zhen will not get mad. You know your wife. She can''t be mad at you over such a trivial thing like this."


    "Besides, her only instruction was that we were not allowed to apany her to the Sy Corp. But it doesn''t mean we can''t do some spying."


    "We have fulfilled her request already. We are not there but we will monitor what is happening there through my connection with her."


    Tristan''s eyes lit up upon hearing that. He loved FaMo''s reasoning.


    "So how are we going to do that?" Tristan asked FaMo with utmost curiosity in his eyes.


    "Just simple. I will just open my connection with Zhen-Zhen. Through that, I will also see and hear everything that Zhen-Zhen can see and hear."


    Tristan pouted when he heard that. "Then this means only you can know what is happening there." He felt like crying after realizing this.


    FaMo chuckled seeing the dejected reaction of Tristan.


    "Let me finish first. I can let you see it as well. I will just transform into a fireball that will serve as a monitoring device or a projector screen as if I am just shing what I am seeing there so that you can also view it."


    "Treat it as if you are just watching a movie," FaMo added.


    Tristan became lively again when FaMo exined to him clearly.


    Soon Tristan and FaMo settled down on the bed. After a few seconds, FaMo turned into a fireball. It was as wide as their t TV screen in the living room. Only that it was made of fire. He flew upward, maintaining his height at the same level as Tristan''s eyes.


    FaMo already stopped talking as he started to concentrate. After a few moments, Tristan had finally seen something from the fireball.


    Zhen-Zhen was now entering the building of the Sy Corp.


    "My wife is already there¡­" Tristan mumbled, his eyes were focused on the fireball. There was a look of concern shing through his eyes.


    *****


    ~ At the Sy Corp Building ~


    Zhen-Zhen finally arrived at the Sy Corp. Her presence caught the attention of the people especially the employees inside the building.<sub> </sub>


    Because of thetest and hot news between Tristan and Clifford, everyone recognized Zhen-Zhen as Tristan''s beautiful wife, Lillie Meyer Davis.


    They were wondering why she hade to thepany today. The whispering and murmuring of the bystanders continued as they watched Zhen-Zhen.


    "What is she doing here? Coming here alone?"


    "Maybe the rumor is true. Is she the main reason for the conflict between our CEO and Tristan Davis?"


    "Huh? Don''t tell me this is another love triangle involving those two men but this time a different woman, not Sir Clifford''s fiancee, but Tristan''s wife."


    "But damn! She looks like a goddess of beauty. It is not a surprise if two men will try to fight over her."


    "Eh, do you think she is also two-timing the two men? Is she having a secret affair with our boss? Is she also cheating on Tristan?"


    "Oh my gosh. If it is true, then Karma truly happened here. The reversal of the situation! Gosh!"


    "Finally, Tristan Davis, the yboy CEO got a taste of his own medicine. But to think about it, our CEO is much better than that yboy CEO."


    "Hey, don''t jump to a conclusion. We don''t know the real story. Maybe she is here to apologize to our CEO on behalf of her husband."


    Unknown to them, Zhen-Zhen could still hear their words using her super senses. She reflexively clenched her fists and her perfectly-shaped eyebrows were drawn together after hearing the insult they were throwing against Tristan.


    ''Tristan is much way better than Clifford! And he is the only man I love! I will never have a secret affair with another man.''


    ''I''m not here to apologize. Clifford is the one who is at fault here.''


    Zhen-Zhen tried to ignore those people who were talking about them. They would just further ruin her mood.


    Meanwhile, inside Clifford''s office, Dexter received a call from the front desk staff in the lobby informing him that Zhen-Zhen aka Lillie Davis came to see their CEO.


    "Sir, Lillie Davis is here. She wished to talk to you. Should we let her in?" Dexter asked Clifford who was busy checking the documents on his table.


    He stopped what he was doing and moved his gaze to Dexter. There wereplex emotions on his face.


    ''Why is she here? Did Tristan tell her about those pictures?''


    Clifford suddenly became uneasy. He just hoped Zhen-Zhen went there not because of those photos. He didn''t want her to know.


    Now Clifford started regretting it. He forgot to consider the consequences if ever Zhen-Zhen would learn about this.


    After contemting for a while, Clifford gave Dexter his go signal.


    "Yes. Tell them to guide her going here. Once she''s here, you should leave. I wanna talk to her alone."


    Dexter nodded his head as a response. He noticed Clifford''s uneasiness. This was the first time he saw his boss getting nervous and afraid of something.


    He couldn''t believe that Lillie Davis had this kind of effect on Clifford.


    ''Is my Boss already in love with her? Does he have feelings for her already?'' Dexter pondered to himself before obeying Clifford''s order.

 Chapter 577 Zhen-Zhens Hatred

    Clifford could feel the tension running throughout his body. He didn''t want to admit it but he was so worried and a little bit afraid of meeting Zhen-Zhen today.


    He was wondering whether she came to see him to apologize on Tristan''s behalf just like what she did when he filed aint against Bianca¡­ or she came here because Tristan had told her about the picture.


    Clifford kept pacing back and forth across his office while waiting for Zhen-Zhen. The anxiety could be seen in his actions.


    He was grabbing and ying a pen on his hand just to release the tension. His heart was beating fast because of nervousness.


    He kept wondering if he did the right thing or not. Did he be so greedy? His reckless action¡­ Was it a great mistake?


    He let his negative emotions take over him, making him do something without considering the consequences of his actions.


    Clifford suddenly came to halt when he heard the knocking sound of his door. It was the staff who escorted Zhen-Zhen to his office.


    Clifford nced at the closed door, trying to calm himself. He needed to act naturally in front of her.


    Taking a deep breath, Clifford finally allowed the staff to open the door and enter his office.


    "Come in."


    After a few seconds, Zhen-Zhen''s figure walked inside as soon as the door was opened.


    His heart raced even faster when he finally saw her face which was void of any emotion. Unlike before, the charming and friendly smile on Zhen-Zhen''s face was nowhere to be seen.


    Clifford was used to seeing Zhen-Zhen smiling back at him whenever they would see each other. But this time, it was different.


    He could feel the unfriendly vibeing from Zhen-Zhen. His gaze was fixed on her. When she was already inside, the staff said goodbye to Clifford before leaving and closing the door.


    Bam.


    The sound of the closing door was followed by a deafening silence. Both Clifford and Zhen-Zhen were still standing while facing each other.


    After a while, Clifford had decided to speak first.


    "Lillie, what brings you here? Did youe to apologize for your husband''s action?"


    Clifford didn''t know why but those words just came out of his mouth since he was so anxious right now.


    Unknowingly, the words he said had triggered Zhen-Zhen more. The next thing that happened surprised Clifford to the core, not only him but also Tristan and FaMo who were secretly watching them.


    Pak!


    A crisp sound of a palm smacking a face was heard inside the office. Zhen-Zhen pped Clifford hard on his left cheek.


    Fortunately, Zhen-Zhen had sealed her power before entering Clifford''s office. She was afraid that her unstable emotions might cause her to hurt Clifford using her super-strength and power.


    It was like a ping from an ordinary human, still, it hurt Clifford a lot, not only physically but also emotionally.


    Clifford was still in a state of shock, not moving in his spot as he raised his hand to touch his face that was hit by Zhen-Zhen''s hand.


    It stung¡­ but Clifford couldn''t bring himself to get mad at her. He felt like he was awakened by this p. He came to realize that he did a terrible mistake.<sub> </sub>


    "I will not apologize for that. Tristan beat you. And I know¡­ you also know that you deserve it," Zhen-Zhen said with her stern cold voice.


    Clifford''s heart clenched inside his chest the moment he heard her cold angry voice. She was always soft-spoken. But now, the Zhen-Zhen in front of him was different.


    He reflexively balled his hands into fists while gritting his teeth. He was not angry at her. He was angry at himself.


    Clifford remained silent as Zhen-Zhen continued speaking her feelings and expressing her thoughts.


    "I hate you for inflicting emotional pain to Tristan for using me. Did you know that your selfish action almost cost him his life? I will never forgive you if something bad happens to him."


    FaMo informed Zhen-Zhen what happened to Tristanst night. He told him that Tristan was almost hit by a speeding car.


    Fortunately, he came on time to save him. If not, then he would find Tristan either in the hospital operating room or morgue.


    Zhen-Zhen''s unhappiness and anger towards Clifford were heightened after knowing what happened. She would lose her mind if ever Tristan got badly hurt and die.


    She might go on a rampage and create chaos in this world because of the anger and sorrow of losing Tristan. That''s what she thought when she heard everything.


    Aside from being betrayed and taking advantage of by Clifford, her main concern was Tristan''s safety. She was furious at Clifford because of that.


    Meanwhile, Tristan was still watching the happenings inside Clifford''s office with his unblinking eyes.


    He couldn''t believe that Zhen-Zhen could really p Clifford. She was also looking so mad right now.


    His heart skipped a beat when he heard Zhen-Zhen''s words. He was touched because he could feel her love and concern for him. She was defending and protecting him.


    Tristan felt an overwhelming happiness seeing how Zhen-Zhen was treating Clifford right now. She was not the sweet Zhen-Zhen in front of Clifford now.


    If he would put himself in Clifford''s shoes, he didn''t know if he could still handle Zhen-Zhen''s hatred and anger.


    At that certain moment, Tristan also knew that Clifford really fucked up this time. If Tristan was a fool then Clifford was dumber because he just ruined a beautiful friendship he could have with Zhen-Zhen.


    After a few seconds, Tristan spoke to FaMo.


    "Father-inw, I¡­ I honestly didn''t expect that you would tell Zhen-Zhen about that incident when I almost got hit by a car."


    "I decided to keep it from her so that she would no longer worry. Why did you tell her?" Tristan asked FaMo.


    Even in his fireball form, FaMo could still talk to Tristan.


    "Well, I am pissed because I can''t teach that scumbag a lesson by myself. Aside from that, I was afraid that Zhen-Zhen would still be kindhearted and soft-hearted once she talked to him."


    "I know you are one of Zhen-Zhen''s bottom lines so I decided to tell her so that she would be more enraged and hate Clifford more. With that, Zhen-Zhen would not be forgiving anymore."


    "That punk doesn''t deserve Zhen-Zhen''s mercy and kindness!"


    Tristan nced at FaMo with awe.


    ''Wow, my father-inw is so clever! Scary! I apud him!''

 Chapter 578 He Ruined Their Friendship

    Unaware that Tristan and FaMo were watching them right now, Zhen-Zhen continued confronting Clifford.


    She didn''t restrain herself or even conceal her emotions. She needed to let it all out and tell her frustrations and disappointments to Clifford.


    "Clifford, I tried my best to understand you. I know you are mad at Tristan because of what happened between you in the past."


    "I thought someday the two of you would reconcile. I never give up on that hope, thinking that someday you, Tristan, and I will be good friends."


    "Tristan told me to stay away from you. I didn''t listen. I told him you were a good guy and you were sincere to me. But I made the mistake of trusting you."


    Clifford''s mind was now in shambles. Hearing these words from her, he wished he could turn back time.


    "You are blinded by your hatred. You didn''t try to listen to Tristan''s exnation and apology. You close your eyes and ears, even your heart. You drown yourself in your pursuit of revenge."


    "You even tried to ruin a beautiful rtionship between my husband and me. Why Clifford? Why? Was it worth it? Will you be happy after you break Tristan''s heart and mine?"


    Clifford just remained silent, letting her speak what''s in her heart. He could only clench his fists tightly while trying to maintain his brave front.


    "When will you stop this foolish revenge, Clifford? I trusted you but you broke it. I''m so mad and disappointed! How can you be so selfish, only thinking about your revenge?"


    Every wording out of Zhen-Zhen''s mouth was like an arrow hitting his heart right now, tearing it apart.


    "How can you do this to me? Asking my husband to divorce me is like taking away my life and my happiness! Why don''t you just kill me directly? Why do you have to do this to me, taking the most precious person in my life?"


    Clifford could no longer quiet after hearing this.


    "Did he¡­ did he tell you this?" Clifford asked her. His voice was low but Zhen-Zhen still heard it.


    "No, he didn''t tell me. I just discovered it by myself! Tristan wanted to hide this from me¡­ because he didn''t want me to worry¡­ if I get stressed it''s not good for myself and my baby''s health¡­" Zhen-Zhen smiled bitterly at that thought.


    Clifford''s eyes widened in surprise when he heard.


    "Y-You are pregnant?" Clifford was shocked.


    He didn''t know about her pregnancy.


    "Yes. I am! And you just don''t care even if you are ruining my family, trying to take away the father of my child! You only cared about your revenge!" Zhen-Zhen cried out her frustration.


    ''I¡­ I didn''t know¡­ I''m sorry.'' Clifford was now regretting what he had done.


    "I came here for two things, Clifford. First, I want to ask you this question. I hope you will be honest with me. If you truly treated me as a friend before, answer me truthfully!" Zhen-Zhen demanded.


    "What happened that night? Those pictures¡­ I saw those pictures. What is the meaning of those¡­ Did you¡­ did you touch me while I''m unconscious? Did you take advantage of me? Did you really do it?"


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes were bloodshot. She was also clenching her fists, trying to control her anger. She was triggered again as she remembered those images.


    "What have you done to me that night?! Did you spike my drinks? Did you drug me?"<sub> </sub>


    Clifford mmed his eyes shut before taking a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, he looked straight into her eyes.


    "No. I didn''t. Believe me¡­ I didn''t drug you that night. But I admit¡­ I thought of doing it at that time. However, I threw the drugs. In the end, I changed my mind." Clifford said, trying to convince Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen just shook her head. She didn''t believe himpletely. She already had doubts in him. She was afraid this was another facade of Clifford.


    "I was also shocked when you suddenly passed out. So I brought you to my room. You were having a slight fever at that time, your temperature was so hot."


    This was the time when Zhen-Zhen was already showing some signs of her early pregnancy. She fell unconscious because of that.


    "I tried to relieve you by trying to lower your temperature. I removed your blouse and wiped your body with cold water. I didn''t remove your undergarments."


    "While I was taking care of you, I had these wild thoughts. My revenge consumed my mind again. I thought I found a chance to get even with Tristan." Clifford continued telling her what happened that night.


    He already knew how grave the sin he had done to her. He hurt Zhen-Zhen''s feelings. This time he wanted to be honest with her.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen''s expression darkened when she heard hisst statements.


    "So, are you saying that to get even with Tristan, you touched me while I''m unconscious? Did you take advantage of me?"


    "No! I didn''t do that either. Nothing happened between us. I couldn''t do it to you. I would never take you against your will. I just¡­ I just took our pictures to make it look like something happened to us."


    "I nned on using it against Tristan¡­ to make him experience the same pain I had before, the pain of betrayal of your loved one."


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head in disbelief. Indeed, Clifford was blinded by his hatred. But she felt relieved that nothing happened between them.


    However, this kind of dirty scheme was so despicable. He almost ruined the family she was trying to build with Tristan.


    "Now, I get it. At least, you clear this and remain honest to me for thest time."


    "I''m sorry, Lillie¡­ I''m really sorry."


    Zhen-Zhen smiled but there was no more warmth in her eyes.


    "I can still forgive you. But not now, Clifford. Sad to say, you already put an end to our friendship the moment you took those pictures and had shown them to Tristan, using them to ckmail and threaten him."


    "The second reason why I came here is to give you a warning¡­ stay away from my family. You became obsessed with your revenge. If you can''t forget about the past and can''t reconcile with Tristan¡­ please just stay away from me and from my husband."


    "I hope someday, you will find in your heart to forgive Tristan and Olive. Until then, I think it is best for all of us not to cross paths again¡­ I don''t think I can stand seeing the face of the person who tried to ruin my family."


    Clifford felt rmed when he heard that. Zhen-Zhen was telling him not to appear in her sight ever again. No! He couldn''t do that.


    "Lillie, please no! Forgive me! This is not just about my revenge! I think¡­ I think¡­ I¡­" Clifford couldn''tplete his sentence. He knew he already lost his right to say that he loved her because all he did was hurt her and broke her trust.


    "Clifford, this is also my goodbye to you. It''s up to you now if you will still use those photos for your revenge. But I''m telling you. I don''t care even if my reputation gets ruined in the public¡­ All that matters to me is my family and to be with Tristan."

 Chapter 579 Regrets

    Hearing those words from Zhen-Zhen, Clifford felt like heaven had forsaken him. He broke her trust¡­ he hurt her feelings¡­ he ruined their friendship.


    And now, Zhen-Zhen didn''t want to associate herself with Clifford. She didn''t want to see him again.


    No! It couldn''t be. He didn''t want to end things with Zhen-Zhen¡­ their friendship.


    But it was already toote. His action had forced Zhen-Zhen to do this. He was the one to me. He brought this upon himself.


    He had no n of revealing those photos to the public. He just wanted to threaten Tristan so that he would obey his demand.


    But all his ns backfired on him. Now, Zhen-Zhen was saying goodbye to him, no longer considering him as her friend.


    Zhen-Zhen was done expressing her feelings and thoughts to Clifford. It was now time for her to leave. There was no reason for her to stay longer in the Sy Corp.


    Zhen-Zhen was about to turn and leave but Clifford suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her into a hug.


    Tristan, who was watching from his room, almost jumped off the bed. He had the urge to pull Zhen-Zhen from the fireball, thinking he could do it just to separate the two.


    FaMo could only sigh helplessly. He was already used to Tristan''s jealous and possessive nature.


    But he also felt the same way. Clifford didn''t have the right to touch or hug Zhen-Zhen.


    "Lillie¡­ Please don''t do this. I''m sorry. Please forgive me. I will destroy those photos and delete those photos for good. Please don''t hate me," Clifford begged her with his desperate voice.


    His grip tightened. He didn''t want to let her go. Once she left that office, everything would change. She would avoid seeing him.


    "Please¡­ forgive me. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry." Clifford didn''t realize it yet but tears already fell from his eyes.


    Zhen-Zhen clenched her fists. She had to admit that she was saddened that things between them ended like this.


    But she had to do this to give Clifford the lesson he deserved. He should know the severity of his action. And he had to realize that he should also learn how to open his heart to forgive someone.


    If he couldn''t do that, then it wouldn''t be fair if he would easily receive Zhen-Zhen''s forgiveness.


    He couldn''t even forgive Tristan, how could he expect that Zhen-Zhen would just forgive him after he said he was sorry?


    "Let go of me, Cliff. If you don''t want me to hate you more, get your hands off me. Now!" Zhen-Zhen demanded with her stern cold voice.


    Hearing her words, Clifford could only let go of Zhen-Zhen. He finally released her from his tight hug.


    Without saying any more words, Zhen-Zhen turned around and left. Clifford remained in his spot with his bleeding heart.


    He regretted everything. He didn''t expect that this was the great consequence of his foolish selfish actions¡­ by his foolish revenge.


    He felt like every ounce of his energy was drained when Zhen-Zhen left him. He wanted to stop her and beg further but he was afraid that Zhen-Zhen would hate him more.


    "I f*cked up! I messed up!"


    Clifford covered his face using both hands, the guilt and regret were consuming his heart.


    Then he brought his hand on his chest, clenching his clothes tightly.


    "Why does it hurt more than the time I found Olive cheating on me? This is more painful." Clifford mumbled to himself.


    "This is my fault. My fault!"<sub> </sub>


    When Zhen-Zhen left, Clifford''s office became chaotic. He threw and broke everything he could grab inside his office.


    It was a big mess when Dexter entered his office. He didn''t know what happened. Clifford was silently sitting on his executive chair.


    He was leaning his back on his seat with his eyes closed and one arm was ced over his forehead.


    Dexter didn''t know what to do. He could feel the gloomy atmosphere surrounding Clifford. He also noticed Clifford''s broken phone on the floor. It was beyond repair now.


    That phone contained the pictures he had taken without Zhen-Zhen''s consent. He destroyed it right away when Zhen-Zhen left.


    He didn''t care anymore if it contained important people and VIP client''s contact numbers. He just wanted to destroy it.


    He couldn''t bring himself to ask him what happened between Lillie Davis and him. It might trigger his boss further.


    In the end, he just silently cleaned up the mess, trying to salvage the important documents that needed to be signed today.


    Dexter felt like crying. He was not certain if Clifford would still be able to sign those documents. The papers scattered on the floor. He needed to sort it out and arrange it ordingly.


    This would take too much time even if he would ask other staff. But he couldn''t allow them to enter Clifford''s office or they might be the target of Clifford''s wrath.


    ''Damn! What happened to them? What did Lillie Davis tell my boss to make him do this?''


    *****


    ~ At the Davis Family Mansion ~


    p Meanwhile, Tristan could finally rx since Zhen-Zhen had already left Clifford''s office. FaMo also returned to his cat form.</anda>


    "Zhen-Zhen is on her way now," FaMo told Tristan.


    "Did she bring our car? Or she will teleport back here?" Tristan asked FaMo expectantly.


    Tristan was so excited to see his wife. His heart was singing with joy after hearing the words from Zhen-Zhen.


    It was so nice to hear Zhen-Zhen telling how much she loved him, especially if the one she was talking to was hispetitor.


    Tristan was rejoicing because Clifford was now out of the picture. His only problem left and the biggest lovepetitor he had was Liam.


    "Father-inw, what reward do you want today? Tell me anything you want, I will fulfill it! It was because of you that Zhen-Zhen finally cut her connection with Clifford!"


    FaMo''s eyes lit up upon hearing that. What came to his mind first was delicious food.


    Without thinking twice, FaMo told Tristan what he wanted.


    "Buy more milk for me and Pam-Pam. I also want to eat grilled Tuna Belly, sweet and sour fish, beefsteak, and fried chicken. Please add some sweet desserts like sd, ice cream, and cake!"


    Tristan: "..."


    He didn''t expect that FaMo would only request food. He wondered if he starved him here?


    ''Is the amount of food we are giving FaMo and Pam-Pam not enough for my Father-inw''s gluttonous stomach?''

 Chapter 580 Lonely

    Twenty minutester, Zhen-Zhen arrived home. She was weed by Tristan''s warm hug.


    She had no idea that Tristan and FaMo saw everything that happened in Clifford''s office. He pulled her towards their bedroom excitedly.


    Tristan was obviously in a very good mood today. Zhen-Zhen just followed him with amusement in her eyes.


    Before she left the house, Tristan was not looking good but now that she returned home from the Sy Corp, he was now in a bright mood. She wondered what happened to him.


    FaMo just shook his head helplessly seeing Tristan''s enthusiastic behavior. He just decided to join Pam-Pam in the living room, giving the couple their privacy.


    When Tristan and Zhen-Zhen entered their bedroom, he locked the door so that no one would disturb them. He wanted some time alone with his wife.


    He also texted his cousins that his surprise for Zhen-Zhen would not be postponed. Matthew and Sophia were now on their way to Mt. Calypso. The twins would also travel by the afternoon.


    Inside their room, Tristan hugged his wife tightly.


    "Thank you, Zhen-Zhen. I''m so grateful for your love. I feel like I am the luckiest guy on earth right now because of you."


    Zhen-Zhen smiled tenderly before returning his hug.


    "I feel the same, Tristan."


    Tristan broke the hug and cupped her face, showering her with soft gentle kisses. He just wanted Zhen-Zhen to know how much he loved her.


    Without saying another word, Tristan imed Zhen-Zhen''s lips, sealing them with a deep long passionate kiss that made them breathless.


    The heavy burden on his heart had been lifted. Tristan felt so good. He hoped Clifford would change his mind and would no longer bother them.


    After he withdrew, Tristan''s hazel eyes met Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes. He was still caressing her cheeks.


    "Wifey, let me reward you today! You just make me so happy that I can''t contain my joy!"


    Zhen-Zhen giggled softly. Tristan was really hyper now.


    "What kind of reward, Tristan?" She asked him, her eyes sparkling with delight.


    Tristan shed his cheeky smile before leaning closer to her as he whispered something.


    "How about I serve you today? Making you feel so good and¡­ bringing you to heaven, my angel?" Tristan said meaningfully. The desire was reflected in his eyes. He just felt the need to make love with her right now.


    Zhen-Zhen let out another giggle. "Naughty, Tristan! Is that really my reward or reward for yourself?"


    Tristan already lifted her, carrying her to their bed. "Both¡­ for you and for myself!"


    Zhen-Zhen had no objection. She just let Tristan do what he wanted. She was d that Tristan was back to his lively self. Yesterday, he experienced emotional pain because of Clifford''s actions.


    Tristan had just put her down on the bed when she remembered something.


    "Tristan, there''s something I need to tell you. Clifford and I didn''t have sex."


    Tristan pressed his finger on her lips. "I know. Stop talking about another guy, okay? This is our moment. Your focus should only be directed at me."


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head obediently. She knew how possessive and jealous Tristan could be when it came to her.


    "Good, wifey."


    Tristan had started taking off her clothes. She helped him unbutton her blouse.


    "I love you, Zhen-Zhen¡­" Tristan softly said before sealing her lips once again.


    His hands were kneading her breasts through her bra. He was palming the fullness of them as he deepened the kiss. Zhen-Zhen moaned inside his mouth.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan was really passionate today. The way he touched and kissed her was making her feel so good.


    It was already in the middle of the day but here they were, making love with each other. Well, Tristan didn''t care about the time. All he wanted to do now was possess her as her reward.


    His hands already seeded in removing her bra. He released her mouth as he moved down to y with her two beautiful mounds.


    Zhen-Zhen could only arch her back, giving him more ess. Tristan''s tongue started licking her hardened nipples, nibbling and biting the tips using his teeth.


    Zhen-Zhen cried out in pleasure. Tristan continued caressing and touching her body. He kissed her stomach going down. Before she knew it, she was already naked under him.


    His head moved further south until his lips touched the most precious part of her¡­ her jewel. He kissed her down there making Zhen-Zhen squirm.


    This was the reward he was talking about- giving her pleasure. Tristan flicked his tongue, licking her wet core.


    Soon, his tongue invaded her cave. At every thrust of his tongue, Zhen-Zhen was moaning loudly. The wonderful sensation brought by his expert tongue was making her crave more.


    Tristan knew how she would feel so good. He continued tasting and licking her down there. He also used his fingers to please her more, thrusting in and out of her core as his tongue continued ying with her clitoris.


    With the continued stimtion, Zhen-Zhen had lost count of how many times she reached her climax today.


    Tristan repeated his action several times. He didn''t prate her using his thing but he pleased her using his tongue and fingers.


    *****


    ~ Nighttime ~


    If Tristan and Zhen-Zhen had a great day today, a lonely soul was drowning himself with alcohol in one NightClub at the City of Empire.


    Clifford Sy was having a hard time epting the fact that Zhen-Zhen aka Lillie cut her connection with him. Now they were back to being strangers.


    He hated himself for realizing his mistake toote. He couldn''t bring back the past. He didn''t expect that this would be the effect of Zhen-Zhen on him.


    Why did he have to fall for a woman who was already married to someone¡­ a woman whose heart only belonged to one man?


    Life was so unfair to him. He didn''t know if he would be able to love again after these failures.


    Clifford smiled bitterly, still drinking his beer. "I suck when ites to love. What an unlucky guy!"


    "You dug your own grave man! Heh¡­" He was mocking himself. Clifford was already drunk.


    He was not able to focus on work the whole day. He kept thinking about Zhen-Zhen and their ruined friendship.


    He had so many realizations¡­ many what-ifs. But now, he was just a pathetic loser, losing a wonderful girl¡­ the girl who thought of him as a good man¡­ who treated him as a real friend.


    "Damnit, Clifford! You f*cked up, man!"


    Clifford had lost track of time. He didn''t know how much time he spent on that club just drinking all the beers until he got drunk. He was now totally wasted!


    He tried to leave the club with his unsteady footings. He felt like his world was swaying. He couldn''t walk straight.


    When he finally got out of the club he bumped into three men who looked like street thugs. One man was displeased by his action.


    "Hey, you! Can''t you see us? How dare you bump me, you bastard!" A bulky man grabbed Clifford on his cor. He was freaking mad as if he was ready to beat Clifford to death.


    Bianca was passing by that street after she bought something from the convenience store. She noticed the three men surrounding one guy.


    Bianca''s eyes widened when she recognized the other man.


    "Oh my gosh! That is Clifford Sy! Is he in trouble?"

 Chapter 581 Rescuing The CEO In Distress

    Tristan gave Bianca a day off for three days so she decided to return to her apartment today. She would feel embarrassed if she stayed in the Davis Family Mansion even though she was not on duty.


    Who would have thought that she would encounter Clifford Sy tonight?


    Her apartment was just near the Nightclub where Clifford went tonight. She just went out to buy some stuff in the nearest convenience store.


    Then she saw Clifford Sy was surrounded by threerge bulky men. She was familiar with them. They were street thugs lurking there at night.


    "Gosh, it looks like Mr. Sy had offended those thugs," Bianca mumbled as she watched the tallest man who was now clutching Clifford''s cor.


    He was not wearing his corporate suit but a pair of casual blue jeans, a leather jacket, and a white t-shirt.


    He didn''t look like a typical CEO right now because of his casual attire.


    Bianca was contemting whether to just ignore them since it was none of her business. She was just a passerby who happened to see three thugs trying to bully a CEO guy.


    The tallest man looked mad as if he was getting ready to beat Clifford into pulp.


    As much as possible, Bianca didn''t want to get involved since she was not even close to Clifford. He also hated her for beating himst time.


    But Bianca''s body seemed to have a mind of its own. Instead of turning around, her feet brought her to their spot.


    When the man was about to throw a punch on Clifford''s face, a soft hand grabbed it before it couldnd at Clifford''s face.


    "Hey, don''t bully a drunk man. This is not fair. He can''t fight back," Bianca said, catching the attention of the three men including Clifford.


    "Who are you,dy? Just let us be if you don''t want to get hurt. This is none of your business. This man had offended me. I''m just giving him the punishment he deserves," the tallest man spat back at her.


    Bianca just raised her eyebrow. There was a taunting smile on her face as if she was provoking him more.


    "Who said that this is none of my business?" Bianca said,ughing at them sarcastically.


    The three men didn''t like the way she acted. They were thinking that this petite woman in front of them was just courting death.


    They had no idea that Bianca was well-trained and she had goodbat skills. If they just knew that this petite woman could defeat five male soldiers in a fight!


    She was always on top during duel and fist-to-fistbat even if her opponents were men who were bigger than her.


    "What do you mean by that? Do you know this man?" The smallest but chubby man asked Bianca curiously.


    "Let go of my hand, woman. It is best for you to leave." The tallest guy also chimed in. Bianca was still gripping his hand.


    Bianca was aware that these men won''t even have mercy on women. If they got offended by anyone, regardless of gender, they would surely punish them.


    So Bianca was no exception. If she would insist then the three men might as well hurt her.


    "Listen to us and just be obedient," the third guy had spoken. There was a sinister smile on his face.


    Bianca just rolled her eyes skyward. She knew that these men were looking down at her, thinking that she was just a fragile woman who couldn''t even protect herself.


    Then after a while, they heard someone chuckling. It was Clifford.


    ? "Don''t judge the book by its cover," he said to them meaningfully. He knew Bianca''s skill. He got a taste of her skill himself.


    Though he was in his drunken state, Clifford was still able to recognize the woman he hated most. Oh, it''s not most. She was just second. Olive was still the one he hated most.


    Bianca, on the other hand, looked at Clifford helplessly. She couldn''t believe that he could stillugh at this situation. Well, it made sense because he was drunk.


    "Just shut up! Wait for your turn. I will deal with you soon," the tallest man yelled at Clifford."


    Clifford continuedughing. Hisughter provoked the three men further.<sub> </sub>


    "How dare youugh at us?! You will be a ''dead meat soon!" The chubby man threatened him as well.


    Bianca just shook her head. She couldn''t believe that Clifford Sy would not mind his image and got drunk like this.


    The tallest man who was clutching Clifford''s cor with his one hand gave Bianca ast warning.


    "Do you really know this guy? If not, you should leave now! Don''t interrupt us."


    Bianca wanted to sleep early and these men were interrupting her n. She didn''t want to waste her precious time with them.


    Without further ado, Bianca twisted the hand that she was holding and grabbed his other hand that was holding Clifford''s cor.


    It was a sneak attack. The man didn''t see iting so he was not able to do anything. He just found himself screaming and grunting at the pain.


    Bianca moved very fast. When the man already let go of Clifford, she kicked the man''s legs at the back, causing him to drop on the ground.


    The man was bulky, so aiming at his body was not a good idea. His hands and legs were his weaknesses, that''s why she chose to attack those parts.


    The two men tried to attack Bianca who was restraining the tallest guy. But Clifford didn''t stay still. Despite his dizziness, he grabbed the chubby man, throwing a punch at his face.


    "I''m your opponent you fat-ass!" Clifford mumbled. While he was fighting the chubby man, the other man continued charging towards Bianca.


    Bianca already anticipated his move. With her speed and agility, she turned around to face the man who was approaching her.


    When he got near her, she raised her leg, kicking the man at his balls.


    BULLSEYE!


    "ARGGG!!!!" the man screamed in pain before he fell on the ground, whimpering as he covered his front using both hands.


    Two men were knocked down but one was still fighting Clifford. Seeing the lousy moves and punches of Clifford, Bianca couldn''t help but facepalm.


    From the back, she pulled the chubby man''s hair to separate him from Clifford.


    "Kick him on his balls!" Bianca shouted at Clifford.


    Just like an obedient disciple, he listened to his master, kicking the chubby man''s most precious thing.


    Argh!


    When the three men were still trying to recover from the pain, Bianca grabbed the opportunity to pull Clifford''s hand.


    "We should run!" She said, pulling Clifford away from those three men.


    Clifford just smiled foolishly before nodding his head. He held her hand tightly as they started running away from that ce.


    "Damn! My groceries! I left them there!" Biancamented to herself as she remembered the things she bought from the convenience store.


    She put it down on the ground before she grabbed the hand of the man who was trying to punch Clifford.


    "Clifford Sy! You mustpensate me for this hassle!" Bianca said to him while running.


    Clifford nodded his head with a smile. "Sure thing, Master!"


    Bianca: "..."


    ''What the? Why is he calling me Master now? Clifford Sy totally lost it.''

 Chapter 582 My Master!

    Bianca brought Clifford to her apartment. She went out to check something. She had to make sure that those thugs were not able to follow them.


    When she confirmed that the three men were not lurking around her apartment''s area, she came back inside only to find Clifford sitting on the cold floor.


    He rested his back at the cold wall near the entrance door with his eyes closed. He was still panting since they ran as fast as they could.


    He stumbled on his way many times since his vision was blurry and he felt dizzy because of his drunkenness.


    He was totally wasted. His looks right now were different from Clifford Sy who was prim and proper. His clothes were also wet from his sweats.


    If someone would look at him, no one would think that he was the arrogant CEO of Sy Corp.


    Bianca couldn''t help but giggle as she recalled how Clifford acted a while ago. He was acting very silly.


    "Damn! This serious and cold-looking arrogant CEO has a funny side too when he is drunk," Bianca mumbled while shaking her head helplessly.


    She found it very funny when Clifford threw punches blindly and couldn''t hit his opponent. Well, it was understandable since he was drunk.


    ''Haha, I think I heard him calling the man fat-ass! Haha, he has a sharp tongue there. But what the hell with the Master stuff? He just called me Master. Is he insane?''


    Bianca tried her best to hold herughter. She bet that once Clifford sobered up, he would never call her Master again.


    ''Wait? Should I grab this opportunity to make fun of this arrogant mighty CEO of the Sy Corp?'' Bianca''s eyes lit up as she shed her wicked smile. She was up to something.


    ''Hahaha, I should ask him to call me Master over and over again then record it. At least if ever I will need it, I can use this to ckmail him. Hahaha!''


    Bianca flicked her fingers in excitement as she picked up her phone. She set the video on a timer. She put her camera on the floor and fixed its position so that it would record their conversation.


    After setting up her phone, Bianca approached Clifford, sitting next to him. She tapped his right shoulder to call his attention.


    "Hey, Mr. Sy!"


    "Hmm?" Clifford just mumbled a simple ''Hmm'' without opening his eyes.


    He kept them close since he felt like his world was spinning when his eyes were open. He would just feel more dizzy.


    "What did you call me a while ago while we were running away from those thugs?" Bianca tried to ask him if he could still remember.


    To her surprise, Clifford answered her promptly.


    "Master," he said with hiszy voice.


    Bianca chewed on her lower lip, fighting a smile. She was alreadyughing inwardly because of Clifford''s response.


    "Cough! Cough!" She cleared her throat before asking him another question.


    "Why did you call me Master?"


    Hearing her question, Clifford started chuckling like a fool. He slightly opened his eyes to look at her. Well, he was so drunk that he couldn''t stop himself fromughing.


    "Kungfu¡­" he mumbled.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Bianca asked again, frowning.


    Clifford chuckled again before answering her. "Kungfu Master!"


    Bianca: "..."<sub> </sub>


    ''What the? Kungfu Master? Seriously? Pffft! This guy is spouting nonsense since he is drunk. Haha.''


    "Ahem, do you mean I am your master now?" Bianca asked him yfully.


    Clifford didn''t say a word. He just nodded his head.


    Bianca smiled inwardly. "Really? Then call me Master again ten times!" She demanded.


    Clifford didn''t respond. He just rubbed his temples. He already felt some difort as if he was gonna throw up.


    "Bathroom¡­" he mumbled to her, trying to stand up, only to sit down again. He couldn''t stand up since he felt like his world was spinning.


    "I need to go to the bathroom," he mumbled again. His eyebrows were drawn together.


    "I will help you. Just call me master again ten times."


    As he already felt like throwing up, Clifford fulfilled her request. He wanted to go to the bathroom as soon as possible.


    "Master! Master Kungfu! My Master! You are my Master! Please help me, Master! I need to go to the bathroom Master! Master, hurry up! Bring me to thefort room now, Master! Help me stand up, Master! Maaaster!"


    Bianca: "..."


    She was rendered speechless. She just asked him to say the word Master ten times but he used it ten times while begging her to help him.


    ''Hahaha! Clifford Sy. You are an interesting fellow when you are drunk.''


    Since she already got what she wanted, Bianca stood up and stopped the recording first before helping out Clifford.


    They had just entered her bathroom when Clifford started throwing up on the sink. Bianca sighed deeply while shaking her head helplessly.


    "You shouldn''t have drunk too much alcohol. Poor thing," Bianca mumbled while rubbing Clifford''s back.


    ''Gosh! From being ady bodyguard, now I turn into a babysitter. Why do I have to babysit this man? But my conscience will not let me sleep if I neglect him.''


    After twenty minutes of staying in the bathroom, Bianca guided Clifford to the nearest sofa in the living area.


    "Gosh, I feel like I am babysitting a child. I even helped him brush his teeth. Fortunately, I have an extra toothbrush that I haven''t used yet." Bianca mumbled while watching Clifford who was now lying on her sofa.


    Then she heard him murmuring something but she couldn''t understand clearly what he was saying.


    Thinking that he had another request, Bianca moved closer to him and bent over to listen.


    "Lillie¡­ forgive me¡­ please don''t go away."


    This was the sentence Clifford was murmuring in his drunken state. Bianca sighed upon hearing his words. It looked like Clifford got drunk because of Lillie, her Lady Boss.


    She was about to move away when suddenly Clifford grabbed her head and pulled her closer to his face. Their lips touched each other!!


    Bianca was caught off guard that she was not able to react. It was toote to avoid it. And now, her lips were pressed to Clifford''s lips.


    ''What the f*ck!'' Bianca screamed in her mind with her unblinking eyes.


    After she recovered from the shock, Bianca pulled her head away from Clifford. And the next thing that was heard inside the living room was a loud thud!


    Bam!

 Chapter 583 Surprise

    Bam!


    A loud thud was heard as Clifford fell on the floor after Bianca punched him in the face. Yes, she punched the already drunk Clifford, making him pass out.


    She acted on impulse since she was utterly shocked when their lips touched each other.


    She covered her lips using her hands as she watched Clifford on the floor. She couldn''t believe that the two of them had shared an idental kiss.


    Though this was not her first kiss, still she was quite shaken.


    ''Damn! I just kissed this arrogant CEO,'' Bianca mumbled to herself, her heart pounding so fast.


    After a while, she gasped when she realized what she had done.


    "Oh my god! I punched him so hard!"


    Bianca immediately approached Clifford who was lying unconscious on the floor. She lifted him back to the sofa.


    She chewed on her lower lip upon noticing the red mark on his jaw. It would surely be a bruise tomorrow.


    "I hope he will not remember that I punched him or he might file anotherint against me."


    Bianca disregarded those thoughts right away.


    "But I saved his ass, so I guess he will not file aint just because of one punch. Besides, he would have received more punches if I hadn''t helped him tonight."


    Then Bianca''s lips curled as she remembered her recordings. "I can also threaten him just in case using the video. Haha. I am safe from his wrath for now."


    Who would have thought that Clifford would also be a victim of his own trick? Just like what he did to Zhen-Zhen, Bianca recorded an embarrassing video of a drunken mighty CEO calling her his master.


    Bianca went to her room to get a clean nket for Clifford. She would let him sleep in her living room for now.


    *****


    The next morning Clifford woke up with a throbbing headache. He felt like his hangover was killing him.


    He sat up, massaging his temples. When he looked around he noticed that he was not in his room.


    Then the memories ofst night kept shing on his mind. He remembered that he went to a nightclub, drowning himself with alcohol as he hoped to erase the pain in his heart.


    He felt horrible after his confrontation with Zhen-Zhen. He was very affected by her. He didn''t know what to do to redeem himself and receive forgiveness from her.


    Clifford was in the middle of remembering yesterday''s incident when someone came to greet him.


    "Good morning, Mr. Sy!" Bianca''s bubbly voice was heard.


    Clifford''s eyes widened in disbelief after seeing the woman whom he hated. Then he realized that this woman was the one who helped himst night from getting beaten by those street thugs.


    Before Clifford could speak up, Bianca had spoken again.


    "No need to thank me. Just pay me for my one-night service and amodation, plus the amount of my groceries that I leftst night because of helping you."


    Clifford: "..."


    Bianca handed a piece of paper over to Clifford. On that piece of paper, she wrote the total amount of groceries, the rate for one-night amodation in her apartment, the rate for her service as a guard who saved him, and the payment for babysitting a drunkard.


    Clifford was at a loss for words while reading what was written on the piece of paper. He moved his gaze back and forth between Bianca and the paper on his hand.


    ''What?! Is she serious, giving me this entire bill?''


    "Oops, you should notin to me. I told you topensate me for this hassle! You said, Sure thing, Master! Imagine! You even called me Master!" Bianca added making Clifford speechless, unable to react as he couldn''t believe the shamelessness of this girl.


    *****


    ~ At City of Cyrus ~


    Meanwhile, Alveena and Andrew also heard the news of what happened between their two brothers.<sub> </sub>


    Alveena woke up early. She saw the video on her phone after she browsed some current news from the inte.


    Alveena slept in Andrew''s roomst night. They were still lying on the bed. Andrew woke up upon hearing the sounding out of Alveena''s phone. It turned out she was watching a video.


    He pulled her closer and took a peek, only to see his brother, Tristan beating Alveena''s brother, Clifford.


    "Huh? What happened between those two?" Andrew mumbled.


    Alveena rubbed the space between her eyebrows.


    "I guess my brother had done something again that provoked your brother to do this," said Alveena, sighing deeply.


    "Argh! My brother created another trouble for your brother. I''m sorry," Alveena added, apologizing to Andrew.


    Andrew let out a soft chuckle before pinching her nose.


    "You silly woman. You are not at fault here. Why are you apologizing to me?"


    "I''m so ashamed because my brother is so stubborn that he keeps on making trouble for your brother because of his revenge. I wonder if the two will still reconcile or not."


    "Don''t worry. I think time will decide. Besides, clearing the conflict between them is not entirely impossible. They will still reconcile just like what happened to me and my brother. They just need time to ept everything, forgive and forget!" Andrew reassured her.


    Andrew embraced her tightly before kissing her face.


    They spent lots of sweet moments and quality time behind their colleagues'' backs.


    They had been staying and sleeping together in one room, either her room or Andrew''s room. They would always make love at night, expressing their feelings towards each other.


    They felt like dreaming. They were so happy as if they had no troubles at all. Every second they spent with each other was so precious.


    "You want to take a bath together?" Andrew asked Alveena. Today was thest day of their conference.


    "Hmm, naughty! I will just take shower in my room!" Alveena said, hitting Andrew''s chest.


    "Are you returning to your room now?" Andrew asked her with a disappointed look on his face. He was reluctant to let her go.


    "Can you stay longer?" He added.


    Alveena giggled, showing him the time on her phone. It was already 6:35 am. Alveena and Andrew were usually waking up by 5:00 am to return to their respective room.


    They woke upte because they stayed up all night, making the most out of their time together.


    "I have to leave now. We still have one night left to bond tonight."


    After saying that, Alveena kissed Andrew on his lips before getting up from the bed. Andrew also stood up as he put on his clothes.


    "Let me apany you back to your room," Andrew said, putting on a pitiful face.


    Alveena giggled again before hugging him.


    "Okay."


    ? After fixing themselves, Alveena and Andrew walked out of his bed with their entangled hands.


    They were now about to leave Andrew''s room. They didn''t expect that the moment they opened the door, they would be surprised by someone.


    Andrew was the one who opened the door from the inside. Alveena was standing behind him, holding his other hand.


    Someone was already standing outside his door. She was about to knock and ring the bell when suddenly the door opened.


    "Hannah¡­"


    "Andrew!"

 Chapter 584 Cowardice And Indecisiveness

    "Hannah¡­"


    "Andrew!" Hannah called his name with her enthusiastic voice.


    "Surprise!" She mumbled as she hadn''t noticed Alveena who was standing behind Andrew.


    She pounced on Andrew, hugging him tightly. Both Alveena and Andrew froze in their respective spots.


    Indeed, this was a surprise! But they didn''t like this kind of surprise.


    On impulse, Alveena retreated her hand that was holding Andrew''s hand.


    Seeing Hannah hugging Andrew in front of her, she felt like her heart was being squeezed right now.


    Her face became pale. The bright mood she had a while ago dissipated into thin air in an instant.


    Watching Andrew and Hannah hugging each other made her feel that she was just another woman as if she was a mistress. She felt very bad about it.


    She tried her best to hold her tears, getting ready to make an alibi so that Hannah would not find out about her rtionship with Andrew?


    But there was no rtionship? Just mutual feelings! They didn''t say that they weremitted to each other. So there was no ''US'' between them.


    Andrew, on the other hand, was in turmoil right now. He didn''t expect that Hannah would follow him in the City of Cyrus.


    She caught him with another woman, inside his room.


    When Hannah released Andrew from her hug, she finally noticed the presence of Alveena. The smile on his face disappeared as she creased her eyebrows.


    She darted her gaze back and forth between Alveena and Andrew.


    "What is she doing here in your room?" Hannah asked Andrew. She could recognize the girl as Andrew''s personal assistant.


    Hannah had no idea about Alveena''s real identity and that she was no longer Andrew''s personal assistant.


    Upon hearing her question, Andrew was tongue-tied. He didn''t know what to say. He was in a dilemma, whether to tell the truth or lie.


    If he would lie then Alveena would be hurt because he denied what they had. But if he would tell the truth then Hannah would be the one being hurt.


    It was the same as forcing him to choose between the two women. Who would he choose and who would he let go? Alveena or Hannah?


    Andrew still couldn''t make up his mind. But one thing was for sure, if he truly loved Hannah then he would not hesitate to lie.


    Before Andrew could speak up, Alveena already answered Hannah''s question.


    "Miss Miller, good morning. Please don''t misunderstand. Director Davis and I just worked all night to finish some presentations for the conference. We have just finished it so now I am going back to my room."


    Alveena tried her best to sound polite and humble. She masked her pain with a faint smile.


    After saying those words, Alveena didn''t wait for Hannah''s response or Andrew''s words. She didn''t want to hear Andrew denying their affair.


    Without further ado, she came out of Andrew''s room without looking back.


    Andrew cursed himself inwardly. He knew he had hurt Alveena''s feelings once again. He had the urge to follow her but his cowardice stopped him.<sub> </sub>


    Hannah was still in doubt but she didn''t pursue the matter. She came there not to argue with Andrew. This was not the right time to be jealous.


    She pushed her suspicion at the back of her mind. She needed to get something from Andrew.


    She couldn''t afford to have another argument or conflict between them. They had just reconciled.


    Besides, part of her was still trusting Andrew. She knew Andrew loved her so much that he would never betray her or even cheat on her.


    "Why are you here?" Andrew asked Hannah. He sounded like he was not happy to see her.


    Hannah was taken aback when she heard his indifferent voice.


    "I came here to surprise you. Why do you look upset?"


    Andrew realized that he suddenly became moody. He took a deep breath before apologizing to Hannah.


    "I''m sorry. I''m just tired and stressed out because of the conference." This time Andrew''s voice became gentlepared to before.


    Hannah pouted her lips. "Yeah. You didn''t even answer my calls and messages. I thought you were intentionally ignoring me, weren''t you?"


    Andrew was rendered speechless once again because of Hannah''s words. Yes! He was ignoring her calls and messages as he enjoyed Alveena''spany.


    "I''m sorry¡­" that''s the only words he could utter. No more exnation, just a in apology.


    Hannah had conflicting thoughts seeing Andrew''s behavior. She felt something different from him as if he was no longer the same Andrew she knew before.


    ''Am I just overthinking?'' Hannah thought to herself.


    "Come inside first. Did you get tired from your trip? I am going home tomorrow. You should have just waited for me there."


    "Sigh! I already waited long enough. I can''t stand being apart from you for too long. I missed you so much!" Hannah said.


    "I''m also nning to spend quality time with you here. Let''s go for a night swimter. We were not able to do it when we were at Oceaniz City."


    Andrew had mixed emotions right now. Hannah was right. There were things they hadn''t done in Oceaniz City. He also nned to spend quality time with her on the beach at that time.


    But he felt like everything had already changed now, including him and his feelings for her.


    Andrew just nodded his head. "I''ll just take a shower. Wait for me here," Andrew said before turning around.


    His mind was upied by Alveena. He wondered what she was thinking as of now. He wanted to beat himself for creating this mess.


    Instead of fixing everything, he just made their situations moreplicated.


    Upon stepping into his bathroom, Andrew remained standing while leaning his back on the closed door. He was tugging his hair tightly.


    He was supposed to give Alveena a surprise tonight since this would be theirst night in that city. But his n was now ruined because of Hannah''s sudden arrival.


    "What should I do? What should I do now?" Andrew''s mind and feelings were in chaos.


    ''I have to decide soon¡­ or else, I will keep hurting Alveena because of my selfishness and cowardice.''

 Chapter 585 Love Hurts

    While Andrew was taking a bath, Hannah entered Andrew''s bedroom. She sat down on the bed and noticed something.


    The bed was untidy as if someone had slept there. The pillows scattered on the bed and the bedsheets and nkets were not arranged properly.


    Alveena said that they stayed up all night working on a presentation but she didn''t see anyptop or papers in the living room or either inside the bed.


    This only meant that they lied to her. Hannah had a nagging feeling about this. She couldn''t believe it.


    Hannah could smell a woman''s scent in his bed. Her suspicion increased further. Her heart constricted inside her chest.


    ''No? Don''t tell me they slept here together? Are they? Are they having a secret affair behind my back? Is Andrew cheating on me with his personal assistant?''


    Hannah was in denial. He couldn''t ept it. But she also couldn''t deny the fact that Alveena was also a beautiful woman.


    "That bitch! Don''t tell me she seduced her boss?!" Hannah mumbled, clutching the bed sheets tightly.


    She wanted to cry and scream! She had never imagined that Andrew would be able to betray her.


    ''Did he betray me? No! He would never do that unless that bitch seduced him!'' A cold glint shed through Hannah''s eyes.


    She had the urge to p Alveena on the face. But she didn''t want to createmotion there. She didn''t want to confront Andrew either.


    She didn''t know if she could handle it once Andrew would admit everything. She would look like a pathetic loser.


    Besides, she couldn''t afford to have another fight with Andrew. She didn''t want to lose him. This time she decided not to let him go.


    She already lost Tristan. She couldn''t afford to lose Andrew as well. She would try to stick with him until the end.


    "Andrew, I will take you back. You are mine. You are just mine. I will not let that woman take you away from me," Hannah murmured while clenching her fists.


    She was thinking that she should marry Andrew right away and get pregnant. That''s the only way she could make him stay by her side forever.


    Hannah had made up her mind. Once they returned to the City of Empire, she would ask Andrew to register their marriage. She didn''t care about the wedding ceremony anymore.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Alveena had returned to her room. She was lying t on her stomach as she continued crying on her bed.


    She was hurting. She was unprepared for this encounter. Andrew''s fiancee suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Her heart was broken into tiny pieces once again. She had so many ns for theirst night of being together in this city. But it seemed that she could not be with Andrew now.


    His fiancee was already with him. He would no longer need her. A realization came to her. She would never be the only woman in his heart.


    However, she didn''t regret giving herself to the man she had ever loved for the first time. Andrew was the first-ever man who made her fall in love¡­ a genuine love.


    ''I guess I can''t even say goodbye to Andrew properly. Now it''s time to wake up from my beautiful dream,'' Alveena thought to herself.


    She rolled over, standing up. She had to fix herself and finish this conference. She had to divert her attention away from Andrew and Hannah.


    Just thinking about Andrew and Hannah being alone in his room was enough to give Alveena an unimaginable pain inside her heart.


    Alveena stepped into her bathroom, facing the wide mirror. She stopped for a moment and watched her reflection.


    Her eyes were red from crying. But she tried to smile as if she wasforting herself.<sub> </sub>


    "Alveena, you should be strong. You can do this. This is not the end of the world. At least, you got to be together with the man you love even just for a week. You made beautiful memories together. You can cherish them forever," Alveena said while talking to herself. It looked like she was consoling herself.


    *****


    Nighttime came. The conference was finally over. Tonight was thest night for the delegates and other participants to enjoy their stay at Sunshine Paradise Resort.


    Alveena was together with her colleagues, sitting at their cottage on the beachfront. Brandon came and joined them.


    He noticed that Alveena was not in a good mood so he decided to entertain her, making her smile with his corny jokes.


    "Alvee,e with me. Let''s stroll and roam around," Brandon invited Alveena.


    "Okay," Alveena agreed. She needed it to clear her mind.


    Brandon was so happy. He grabbed her hand and pulled her toward the seashore. The moon and the stars were the source of the light on that cold night.


    Brandon and Alveena were walking side by side, barefooted. They were enjoying the fine white sand under their feet. Alveena was carrying her slippers using her left hand.


    While they were walking on the seashore, they met Andrew and Hannah who were also walking on the beachfront.


    Hannah was hooking her arm with Andrew''s arm. Alveena and Brandon stopped on their track upon seeing them. Andrew also came to halt when he saw Alveena together with Brandon.


    The four of them just stared at each other for several seconds.


    Seeing Alveena, Hannah moved closer to Andrew, wrapping her arms around his waist.


    "Babe, let''s go for a swim. I will show you my favorite bikinis!" Hannah said to Andrew. She intentionally made her voice louder for Alveena to hear it.


    Andrew didn''t respond to Hannah. He didn''t hear her since his focus was set on Alveena who was standing next to Brandon.


    Seeing them together, he couldn''t help but feel jealous. In his mind, he was thinking that he was supposed to be the guy standing beside Alveena right now, not Brandon.


    Hannah felt upset when Andrew ignored her. It looked like he was not paying attention to her. So what she did next was face Andrew. She grabbed his head and tiptoed, kissing his lips in front of Alveena and Brandon.


    Alveena had already seen enough. She could no longer watch them so she grabbed Brandon''s hand and pulled him away from Andrew and Hannah.


    Brandon had the urge to punch Andrew. He knew that Alveena was hurting right now because of what she had witnessed. Brandon was so worried about Alveena.


    This time he tightened his hold on her arm as they ran together. They just stopped when they made sure they would no longer see Hannah and Andrew.


    Alveena was panting. Not saying a word. She was trying to hold her tears. Brandon gritted his teeth. He was furious at Andrew. He hated to see Alveena sad. She was hurting because of Andrew.


    Without thinking twice, Brandon pulled Alveena into a tight hug. He wanted tofort her and ease her pain.


    When Alveena felt that warm hug, she finally burst out. She could no longer contain her pain and sadness.


    She hugged Brandon back as she cried in his arms. "Brandon¡­ it hurts¡­ it really hurts¡­"


    "Shhhh¡­ I''m just here for you, Alveena. Let it go. It''s okay to cry¡­"


    Brandon could only stroke her hair while tightening his grip on her body. If he could only erase her pain, he would do it for her.

 Chapter 586 A Certified Jerk

    Andrew was not able to sleep that night just thinking about Alveena. He knew how painful it was for her to witness him kissing Hannah.


    He didn''t mean to hurt her but Hannah just suddenly kissed him in front of Alveena. On impulse, Andrew gently pushed Hannah away but it was toote.


    He could only watch Alveena and Brandon running away from them. Andrew didn''t know what to feel at that moment. He was aware that he broke her heart again and he hated himself for that.


    He could no longer pretend or act like he was okay. He was about to confront Hannah but she avoided it. She changed the topic, feigning ignorance.


    She didn''t let Andrew speak. Since the mood was already ruined they decided to go back to Andrew''s room. Hannah didn''t mention anything. She didn''t even ask him why he acted like that.


    Andrew and Hannah slept on the same bed. For the first time, Andrew felt awkward that he couldn''t bring himself to cuddle her.


    When Hannah fell asleep, Andrew got up. He went to the beachfront just listening to the waves as he watched the night sky.


    He wanted to see Alveena but he thought it would be unfair to Hannah. She was just sleeping in his room. How could he see Alveena? He was not certain if Alveena would still want to see him after what she had witnessed.


    Andrew felt like his heart and mind were drowning. He felt helpless as he didn''t know what to do anymore.


    How did this happen? How did everything turn out like this? He messed everything over and over again.


    "Congrattions Andrew for bing a certified jerk," He mumbled to himself as he smiled bitterly.


    *****


    The next morning, Andrew and Alveena didn''t get to see each other before leaving the resort. Andrew was feeling so down.


    Hannah was not talking to him either. She pretended to sleep the whole time. She had a nagging feeling that Andrew was about to confront her and tell her something but she didn''t give him an opportunity.


    But Hannah''s n of asking Andrew to register their marriage didn''t change. She would try to convince her once they arrived in the City of Empire.


    She was afraid that Andrew would change his mind. She felt threatened seeing Andrew''s strange behaviortely. He was slowly changing.


    After several hours, they were finally back in the City of Empire. The Family Davis Chauffeur picked them up from the airport.


    "Andrew, what is your n today?" Hannah asked him.


    "Nothing. I think I''m gonna visit my family and stay at the Davis Family Mansion tonight. I also heard that my cousins, Mark and Daniel, were staying there in the meantime."


    Hannah nodded her head. She was contemting whether this was the right time to bring up the topic about their marriage. But she couldn''t dy it further.


    Hannah grabbed Andrew''s hand and wrapped it around her shoulder. Then she leaned her back on his chest. They were sittingfortably in the back passenger seat.


    "Andrew, I am thinking¡­ What if we register our marriage tomorrow, just like what Tristan and Lillie did before? We can move the wedding ceremony next year but we can register our marriage now."


    Andrew was at a loss for words when he heard that. He didn''t expect that Hannah would suggest this to him.<sub> </sub>


    "I think we don''t need to dy things. We''ve been in a rtionship for more than six years. We already made love like a husband and wife."


    "Maybe it is the right time to be official. Besides, I don''t care about the grand wedding ceremony. I just want to be with you, Andrew, and be your wife."


    Andrew was still tongue-tied. He should be happy, right? Since the woman he loved the most before was suggesting to tie the knot with him already. But why did his heart feel different?


    "Andrew, let''s register our marriage tomorrow," Hannah said to him, not allowing him to refuse.


    "Hannah, can you give me time to think about this first?" Andrew finally found his voice.


    Hannah looked up, meeting his eyes. Her eyes became teary.


    "Why, Andrew? Don''t you love me anymore? Are you hesitating to marry me now? Are you tired of me now?"


    Andrew was taken aback hearing those words from her. He had lost his ability to speak once again.


    Hannah''s tears began to fall from the corners of her eyes. She could no longer hold them. Last night, she also cried several times when she woke up, not seeing Andrew beside her.


    She felt empty and lonely. She thought Andrew came out to see Alveena. Hannah went out of Andrew''s room to find him.


    She felt relieved when she saw Andrew lying on the sand alone. There was no sign of Alveena. She watched him silently.


    When she made sure that Andrew had no intention of seeing Alveena, Hannah went back to their room.


    Andrew just wiped Hannah''s tears. He didn''t want to see her cry. But he was not certain about his feelings anymore. He was also confused.


    He pulled Hannah into a hug, trying tofort her. Then Alveena popped up in his mind again. Every time Alveena would cry because of him, he was not there tofort her.


    "Please give me time, Hannah. I don''t want to rush things."


    Andrew felt sorry and guilty for Hannah. Hemitted a grave sin to both Alveena and Hannah. He was so selfish.


    He cheated on Hannah behind her back since he wanted to be with Alveena but when Hannah came to see him, he neglected Alveena, thus hurting her once again.


    One way or another, he would still end up hurting the two women. And now, he felt like he was being punished a thousand times knowing that Alveena and Hannah were crying because of him.


    Those two women were both special to him. He already had done something he could never change.


    ''Damn you, Andrew! You are a jerk! A scumbag! How did you end up like this?! You don''t deserve any of their love.'' Andrew cursed himself inwardly.


    ''I think I need someone to talk to about this or else, I''m going nuts just thinking about the mess I have done.''


    Then someone popped up in his mind, his brother, Tristan.

 Chapter 587 Sharing His Burden With His Brother

    After dropping Hannah at her residence, Andrew headed back to Davis Family Mansion. When he arrived, Lucas and Isabelle weed him.


    Everyone was in the mansion today since it''s the weekend. Mark and Daniel were also there. They were happy to see Andrew.


    "How''s the conference, son? You''ve been away for a week. We missed you," Lucas said, guiding Andrew towards the living room.


    "It''s just fine, Dad. My team learned a lot. We can improve our system in thepany in terms of recording financial reports and others." Andrew responded to his father.


    "Alright, I know you will do well as the Finance Director of the Heavenly Star Enterprise," Lucas said, there was a hint of pride in his voice.


    "Thanks, Dad¡­ for believing in me."


    Lucas nodded his head, patting Andrew''s shoulder.


    "Hmm, son, do you have a problem? You don''t look well?" This time Isabelle joined the conversation. She noticed the gloomy expression of Andrew.


    Andrew masked his true feelings with a faint smile. "It''s nothing, Mom. I''m just tired."


    "Oh, you should take a rest first. Wait, I will prepare our lunch. You must be hungry by now."


    Andrew just smiled at Isabelle. The truth was he had no appetite today.


    "Hello, cousin, long time no see!" Daniel blurted out, weing him with a hug.


    "We missed you!" Mark also said, tapping Andrew''s back.


    "I''m d to see you both here. I hope you are not making more trouble for my brother," Andrew said jokingly.


    "Of course not! We are already well-behaved!" Daniel said, feeling proud.


    "Yes, we don''t want tomit another sin against your brother," Mark said, supporting Daniel''s im.


    Lucas just let out a soft chuckle hearing their conversation. Daniel and Mark were trying their best to show them that they were already reflecting on their mistakes.


    "By the way, where is my brother?" Andrew asked them expectantly. He wanted to talk to Tristan. He just felt the need to open up with him.


    "He is in the garden area together with your sister-inw," Mark replied.


    "Well, Tristan didn''t want to be separated from his wife whenever they were at home. He is always sticking with her like glue since he has lots ofpetitors." Danielmented,ughing while scratching his face.


    "Yeah, one of them is Clifford Sy. Have you heard about thetest disputes between the two? They said it was about Lillie, your sister-inw." Mark informed Andrew.


    "Cough! Cough!" Lucas cleared his throat. "Stop gossiping!"


    "Sorry, Uncle," Mark apologized right away.


    Daniel zipped his mouth.


    Andrew just looked at his cousins helplessly. Thinking about it, Any man including Clifford Sy could easily fall for his sister-inw. He even had a crush on her before.


    "Okay, I will leave you here for a while. I will help my wife in the kitchen," Lucas said before turning to leave.


    "I''m going to see my brother."


    Mark and Daniel just nodded their heads.


    Andrew came to the garden area. He saw Zhen-Zhen and Tristan sitting on the bench at the center of the garden. They were ying with the two ck cats.


    Andrew smiled upon seeing them. Zhen-Zhen was the first one who noticed Andrew. She patted Tristan''s shoulder.


    "Tristan, Andrew is here!" Zhen-Zhen said with her cheerful voice.


    Tristan looked up, gazing in Andrew''s direction.


    "Oh, brother, you are back," Tristan stood up to approach Andrew. The two of them hugged each other.


    "Did I disturb you?" Andrew asked Tristan, moving his gaze between Zhen-Zhen and his brother.


    Tristan shook his head. "Of course not. We are just ying with Pam-Pam and Father- I mean FaMo."


    "If it''s okay with the two of you, Sister-inw, can I borrow my brother for a while? I just want to talk to him about something," Andrew said, asking their permission.<sub> </sub>


    They could hear the helplessness in his voice. It seemed that something was troubling Andrew right now.


    Zhen-Zhen scooped Pam-Pam in her arms while signaling FaMo to follow her. Then she turned to Andrew.


    "You can talk here. I will just go back inside and join Mom in the kitchen. I heard Mom and Dad are cooking food right now."


    Both men just bobbed their heads.


    When Zhen-Zhen left, the two brothers sat on the bench.


    "How''s your trip to the City of Cyrus?" Tristan asked Andrew first to lighten the atmosphere first.


    But instead of lightening the mood, it worsened Andrew''s mood as he remembered the girl whom he hurt in the City of Cyrus.


    Andrew clenched his fists as he mmed his eyes shut. Tristan looked at Andrew worriedly. He could see that he was troubled by something.


    "Forget about my question. What do you want to talk about brother? I am here willing to listen," Tristan softly said, cing his arm on Andrew''s left shoulder.


    Andrew opened his eyes and turned to his brother. There were lots of negative emotions shing in his eyes: regret, sorrow, sadness, anger, and confusion.


    "Bro, I don''t know what to do anymore. I messed up things. Instead of fixing things, I made it moreplicated."


    Tristan couldn''t understand Andrew so he asked him again.


    "What happened, bro? What''s wrong?"


    Andrew smiled bitterly as he recalled the greediness and selfishness he had done to Alveena. He also became unfair to Hannah.


    "Brother¡­ I¡­ I think I fell in love with someone else."


    Tristan was taken aback when he heard that. He was not able to speak for several seconds trying to absorb Andrew''s words.


    ''Someone else? Does it mean he fell for someone aside from Hannah?''


    Tristan couldn''t believe it. He knew how Andrew loved Hannah so much. He dedicated his life to Hannah. He was so faithful to her.


    "How? How did it happen? Who is the girl?" Tristan asked Andrew with intrigue.


    "Is it true? You are not kidding me, right? Don''t prank me like this bro. I know how much you love Hannah!" He added, trying to make sure Andrew was not joking.


    ''That''s why I never told you about what she did to me abroad because I''m afraid that you will be hurt so much and you are gonna hate me again,'' Tristan thought to himself as he watched Andrew intently.


    Andrew fell silent for a moment, mustering up his courage to tell everything to his brother. He needed to let it out and share this burden with someone, or else he might go crazy just thinking about this.


    "Brother¡­ I fell in love with Alveena." Andrew finally said this to him.


    Tristan: "..."


    Andrew was giving him one shock after another.


    "What? Alveena? Your loud and talkative personal assistant?! The one who annoyed you so much?" Tristan asked him exasperatedly.


    Andrew just bobbed his head to confirm it. Tristan was rendered speechless once again.


    He stared at Andrew, blinking his eyes several times. He observed Andrew''s expression for several seconds.


    Andrew was expecting his brother to scold him or punch him since he betrayed Hannah. The woman they first loved.


    After a while, Tristan recovered from his shock. Then he just suddenly burst outughing, making Andrew speechless.


    ''Why is heughing?'' Andrew watched Tristan in confusion.


    He didn''t know whether he should cry orugh. He was trying to share his burden with his brother but here he was,ughing at him.


    "Brother, what is funny?"


    "Hahahaha! Sorry bro! I can''t help it. I just remember how many times youined to me about your loud and talkative assistant. Who would have thought that you would fall in love with her? Hahaha!"


    Andrew: "..."

 Chapter 588 Who Will Give You More Pain?

    Tristan had stoppedughing when he saw the serious expression of his brother, Andrew. He cleared his throat and sat up straight.


    "Apology for that, bro. Now let''s talk about this seriously."


    Tristan had finally calmed down. He knew that his brother needed someone to talk to now. He could tell from his expression alone. Andrew was troubled by his feelings for both women.


    "Tell me. What happened? I thought you and Hannah were doing well? In fact, I am really shocked by your revtion. I know you, brother. I know how much you love Hannah."


    Andrew nodded his head. He exhaled sharply once more before answering Tristan.


    "Since the night when I saw Hannah confessing to you, we were in conflict. When she visited me in the hospital, I asked for a cool-off. We hid this from everyone. We have not contacted each other for a month. That''s when I met Alveena."


    Tristan had never imagined this. They thought the couple was doing good.


    ''No wonder Hannah did that to me when we were abroad.''


    "Hannah and I just saw each other again during the Centennial Year Celebration. That was also the time Alveena confessed to me," Andrew added, informing Tristan.


    "Huh?! So¡­ you were the guy whom my wife was referring to?!!"


    Andrew nodded his head.


    "Brother, I didn''t n any of this to happen. I became a total jerk. I tried to avoid Alveena. I tried to fight my feelings because I know I am stillmitted to Hannah."


    "But I had to admit that those moments I spent with Alveena had changed everything. I got closer to her. I got to know her more every day."


    "I don''t know how and when I started to like her. I just woke up one day and I already became more attached to her. I became used to her presence. Despite her loudness and our bickering every day, I feltfortable and happy whenever I was with her."


    "She could lighten my day. It felt like she brought color to my dull and silent world." Andrew smiled as he reminisced his moments with Alveena.


    Tristan couldn''t help but smile as well. He could rte to Andrew since he also felt that way when he realized that he had already fallen deeply to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Honestly, I am so confused with my feelings right now." Andrew took a pause and sighed deeply before continuing.


    "I tried to end things with Alveena since Hannah came back to me, asking me to fix our broken rtionship. I feel like it is right to do it because I already felt responsible for Hannah."


    "She already gave me her first. Aside from that, she is my fiancee, the woman I loved for so many years. The only woman with whom I devoted my life."


    Tristan nodded his head. He could understand Andrew''s point of view.


    "However, when I met Alveena in the City of Cyrus and saw her with another guy, I couldn''t help but feel jealous. I told myself that I should stay away from her so that I would not hurt her feelings anymore."


    "So what happened there?" Tristan asked, feeling intrigued.


    "I realized I couldn''t do it. The more I tried to avoid her, the more I wanted to be with her. I couldn''t stay away from her, brother. I couldn''t. It''s so hard. Seeing her with another guy, it hurts like hell. I know I can''t be with her but I don''t want to see her with another guy either."


    "Brother, because of that¡­ I made a grave sin to Hannah and Alveena. I asked Alveena to be with me while we were in the City of Cyrus. I told her to forget about my rtionship with Hannah and enjoyed our time together."


    "I didn''t make any promises to her. I just wanted to be with her and make memorable moments with her."


    "In other words, I cheated on Hannah just to be with Alveena. But I hurt Alveena more because of my greediness. Hannah came to the City of Cyrus to surprise me."


    "Hannah saw us but just like a cowardly cheater man, I was not able to tell Hannah the truth. I neglected Alveena. I made her feel like she was just another woman."


    "Then Hannah asked me to marry her and registered our Marriage soon. I didn''t say yes since I''m still confused. Because of that, I made Hannah cry. She thought I never loved her and I got tired of her."


    "I''m so terrible, right? I don''t deserve any of their love. I made them both cry. I am a jerk! I messed things up, making things moreplicated for the three of us. Now, I don''t know what to do."<sub> </sub>


    Tristan sighed deeply. It looked like his brother got entangled in a love triangle.


    "Now, I know you are having difficulty about whom you will choose between the two women, am I right?" Tristan asked his problematic brother.


    Andrew heaved another deep sigh before nodding his head.


    "I don''t know if you can understand me, brother. Is it really possible that I can love someone else even though I have loved Hannah for a long time?" Andrew asked Tristan. The helplessness could be heard in his voice.


    Tristan patted Andrew''s shoulder. "Of course, it is not impossible to happen. Look at me and my wife. Since then I only loved one girl and that girl was Hannah. But everything changed when Lillie came into my life."


    "I''ve never thought that I would love another woman aside from Hannah. Now, look at me. I am madly in love with my wife, to the extent that I can die without her by my side."


    Tristan also shared his experience, hoping that his story would enlighten his brother about his true feelings towards the two women.


    Tristan knew that Andrew must weigh in who between the two women he loved the most.


    "There is something I wanna share with you brother. Promise me that you will not tell others." Tristan looked at Andrew intently.


    Andrew just nodded his head, reassuring Tristan.


    "Honestly, I just married Lillie on impulse. I did it because of our grandpa. He threatened me that he would take my CEO position if I did not find a wife."


    Andrew was taken aback when he heard that.


    "Grandpa did that?"


    "Yes." Tristan chuckled. "And I''m so grateful for that. Because he pressured me, I proposed to Lillie the first time I met her in the mountains. I was a jerk, just thinking about myself."


    "I didn''t give her a proper marriage proposal nor a wedding ceremony. I tricked her into marrying me and I registered our marriage right away."


    "I even thought of continuing ying around with other women even after I married her. But, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t get involved with other women since the day I brought Lillie here in the City of Empire."


    "Imitted one fatal mistake! I hid the truth about my true feelings with Hannah. Lillie found out everything but she never confronted me. The night Hannah confessed with me, you and Lillie had witnessed everything."


    "Andrew, I almost lost my wife because of that incident. She thought I would divorce her and throw her away since the woman I loved already confessed to me."


    Andrew could still remember that night. Zhen-Zhen was hurt, just like him.


    "My wife decided to leave me. That was the moment I realized that I already loved her and I couldn''t live without her. I couldn''t let go of her. I was so afraid¡­ so afraid of losing her. I thought I was going nuts when I learned that I would not be able to see her again. She was leaving me for good."


    "It happened because of me. I hurt her feelings. It was all my fault. I neglected her too, thinking that I was still in love with Hannah. But that moment when I was about to lose her¡­ it was my wake-up call. I found out that I already loved her¡­ that she was the woman I wanted to spend my whole life with."


    "See, I also messed things up between us but Lillie still epted me and gave me a second chance to start all over again."


    Tristan held Andrew''s shoulder and looked into his eyes.


    "I was so bad. I am more terrible than you. Hahaha. I know you don''t want to hurt them but you have to choose now, Andrew. The more you dy things, the more they will be hurt. And the worst case is... you will lose the one you truly love."


    "Now ask yourself¡­ feel what truly is in your heart¡­ Between Hannah and Alveena... Who among them will give you too much pain, an unimaginable pain¡­ if you ever lose her?" Tristan asked Andrew with so much seriousness in his voice.


    This was one way Andrew could assess his feelings between the two women.


    ''Who will give me more pain if I ever lose her?''

 Chapter 589 Andrews Decision

    Andrew fell silent for a moment. He was thinking about that question. Who would give him more pain if he ever lost her? Was it Hannah or Alveena?


    While Andrew was trying to find the answer in his heart, Tristan was also contemting whether to tell Andrew about Hannah''s behavior abroad.


    ''I know Andrew should know the truth. But I don''t want his decision to be affected by Hannah''s action. What if she is already genuine in starting over with my brother?'' Tristan thought to himself.


    ''I should find out first whom he will choose between the two women. He should figure it out by himself. If he will choose Hannah then I will tell him the truth. Because if he truly loves her, Andrew will still forgive her despite what she has done.''


    ''I don''t want him to choose Alveena just because he learns the truth about Hannah''s inappropriate action. If he will choose Alveena, then it is because he truly loves her, not because of Hannah''s mistake.''


    These were the thoughts running in Tristan''s mind right now. This was the reason why he was not telling Andrew about Hannah''s attempt to seduce him abroad.


    The most important thing was Andrew chose someone ording to what he truly felt between those two women.


    Tristan was waiting for his brother to speak up when Grandpa Lu approached them. Grandpa Lu heard that Andrew was back and he was with Tristan in the garden area.


    He decided to see his two grandsons. He couldn''t help but smile seeing his two grandsons getting along really well.


    "Andrew, Tristan," he called them.


    Andrew and Tristan gazed in the direction of their grandfather. They immediately stood up to greet him.


    "Andrew, you are back. Why didn''t you see me first upon arriving?" Grandpa Lu asked Andrew with a straight face. He just wanted to tease Andrew.


    Tristan chuckled since Andrew didn''t know what to say. He put his hand around Andrew''s shoulder.


    "Grandpa, don''t be jealous. For the first time, my brother wanted to see me first!" Tristan defended his brother.


    "Hmm, alright! Come with me, Andrew. There is something I wanna give you," Grandpa Lu said.


    Tristan smiled inwardly. He knew that Grandpa Lu was about to give Andrew Grandma Cassandra''s ring.


    He wondered who would be the girl receiving that ring. Was it Alveena or Hannah? The decision was up to Andrew now.


    Grandpa Lu and Andrew went to his study. Andrew had no idea what was the thing Grandpa Lu was nning to give him.


    He sat on the sofa as Grandpa Lu picked something inside his mini-vault. It was a small square box.


    Grandpa Lu walked over to Andrew. He handed over the box which Andrew epted.


    "What is this, Grandpa?" Andrew asked him.


    Grandpa Lu sat beside him, holding his shoulder.


    "Grandson, I am giving you your grandmother''s ring. Give this to the woman you love and want to marry." Grandpa Lu smiled tenderly after saying that.


    Andrew was taken aback when he heard that.


    "Grandpa¡­ are you sure about this? This ring is important to you. Why are you giving me this?"


    "Because you are my grandson. Your grandma will be happy also to see this ring being put on the finger of the woman you love."


    Andrew felt touched because Grandpa Lu was giving him this very important ring. He knew that between Tristan and him, Grandpa Lu and Grandma Cassandra were fond of Tristan.


    "Grandpa¡­ I-"


    "Are you upset with your Grandpa, Andrew?" Grandpa Lu suddenly asked him. He somehow knew what Andrew was thinking.


    Andrew didn''t know what to say. He had to admit that he was always jealous of Tristan. Their grandparents always favored him before. He already expected it because he knew he was just a bastard son.


    "Andrew, my grandson. Please forgive me if you felt like we didn''t love you or made you feel that we loved Tristan more than you."


    Andrew felt the lump in his throat. Hearing this from his grandpa, he couldn''t help but feel emotional.


    "Don''t apologize, grandpa. I understand how you feel. I admit I felt jealous before. But I know my ce. I am just-"


    Andrew was not able to finish his words as Grandpa Lu cut him off immediately.


    "No, don''t ever think that! Andrew, you are part of the Davis Family. You are my grandson. I felt sorry for my shorings as your grandfather."<sub> </sub>


    "Tristan was rebelling to us at that time. But you, on the other hand, became so obedient. With that, I focused more on him, making you feel that we neglected you."


    "But remember this, Andrew. We never thought that you were an outsider. I love you as my grandson. And I am so happy that you and Tristan have finally reconciled."


    Andrew could no longer contain his happiness. All his unhappiness before just disappeared. There was no more bitterness in his heart.


    For the first time, he felt the genuine love and care of his grandfather. He hugged his grandpa as he was grateful to him.


    "Grandpa, thank you so much! You don''t know how much your words mean to me. All my life, I always thought I needed to persevere in order to prove my worth as part of the Davis Family."


    "I''m so sorry, grandson. We didn''t mean to make you feel like that. You don''t have to prove something. You will always be part of our family."


    After talking to Grandpa Lu, Andrew felt so happy as if he had just found the missing piece of his identity. He was so grateful that the Davis Family weed him although he was just a fruit of his father''s mistake.


    They never treated him as an outsider. Even Tristan''s mother, Isabelle, treated him as her own son.


    *****


    At night, Andrew still kept thinking about Alveena and Hannah, trying to figure out his true feelings.


    He was lying on his bed. He opened the rectangr box and it contained a diamond ring inside.


    Grandpa Lu said he should give this to the woman he truly loved. The woman he wanted to marry and spend his life with.


    After clearing his mind and assessing his feelings, Andrew had finally made up his mind. A gentle smile appeared on his handsome face as he imagined the face of the woman he truly loved.


    "I should give Grandma''s ring to her," Andrew mumbled.


    After saying that, he picked up his phone and dialed Hannah''s number. It rang for several seconds before it was answered.


    Andrew: "Hannah, let''s meet tomorrow. I will give you my answer."


    Hannah: "Really? Okay, Andrew. Come here to my house in the morning. I will wait for you."


    After discussing where and what time they would meet, Andrew hung up the phone. He already felt relieved now.


    Tristan''s words had helped him a lot. He was able to assess his feelings. He should choose now before it''s toote. This was the only way to stop hurting the two women further.


    *****


    The next morning, Hannah prepared a romantic breakfast for the two of them. Today, Andrew was giving his answer.


    Last night, she noticed that Andrew had a bright mood. Maybe he was going to agree with her proposal. Hannah was so happy.


    It did not take long when she heard the ringing sound of the doorbell. She excitedly opened the door. Andrew was there standing outside.


    She pounced on him, hugging him tightly. "Good morning, Babe!"


    "Good morning," Andrew greeted her back.


    She invited him in, pulling his hand. Hannah couldn''t stop herself from smiling. She felt like something good was about to happen today.


    The two finally entered the house.


    "Come, let''s eat first. I prepared breakfast for us!" Hannah told her with her cheerful voice.


    Hannah was about to pull him towards the dining area but Andrew stopped her.


    "Hannah, let''s talk now," Andrew said with a serious expression on his face.


    Hannah turned to face him. She smiled sweetly before nodding her head. As usual, Andrew was always eager to talk things between them. He was always like this before.


    "Have you decided? Are you okay with my suggestion? If you want after breakfast we can process our papers right away. Today is Monday! The Civil Registry Office is open!" Hannah spoke spontaneously.


    Andrew held Hannah''s shoulders as he looked straight into her eyes.


    "Hannah¡­ I''m sorry¡­ But I can''t marry you."

 Chapter 590 We Can No Longer Be Together

    "Hannah¡­ I''m sorry¡­ But I can''t marry you."


    Hannah looked at Andrew with utter disbelief. She didn''t know if she just heard it wrong.


    "Huh? What did you say, Andrew?" She asked him again. The sweet smile on her face already disappeared. It was reced by confusion.


    Andrew was also having a hard time as well. He knew Hannah would be hurt. As much as he wanted to avoid it but he couldn''t.


    "I''m really sorry, Hannah. I''m really sorry." Andrew could only apologize to her. He felt so guilty.


    It was a hard decision. Hannah and Andrew already conditioned themselves that they would be together. But everything changed when Hannah finally acknowledged that she was still in love with Tristan.


    Andrew had thought about this several times. Choosing Alveena meant he would be throwing away those six years that he had with Hannah.


    He was also sad that they turned out like this. He also thought Hannah would be the only woman he wanted. But Alveena unexpectedly came into his life.


    Someone would think that Andrew was so foolish to throw away those six years with Hannah just to choose Alveena whom he just met.


    But his heart felt different. When he asked himself if he could let go of Alveena and let her be happy with someone else, he found out that he couldn''t. His heart seemed like it was being torn apart just thinking about that.


    Whenever he was with Alveena, he felt that he was so special. He never felt this kind of feeling before when he was with Hannah.


    And after his conversation with Tristan, Andrew realized that it was not about the length of time you''ve been with someone. It was about how you truly felt whenever you were with that someone.


    Yes, he still cared about Hannah. But deep inside, Alveena had surprisingly reced her in his heart.


    He could no longer ignore this. He could no longer pretend. He just wanted to be selfish for once and be happy with the woman he loved.


    He knew by choosing Alveena, he would hurt Hannah, the woman to whom he devoted his life. But now, everything has changed. His heart was now beating for Alveena.


    "Andrew, why are you apologizing? This is not the word from you! Please, tell me that you will marry me, right?" Hannah held Andrew''s shoulders, shaking him as she asked him.


    "Don''t do this to me, Andrew! We already nned everything! Our future!"


    Hannah felt horrible right now. She couldn''t ept this. She was in denial. She already lost Tristan. She couldn''t afford to lose Andrew as well.


    "Andrew, tell me. You are just pranking me, right? You are here to ask me to marry you. Don''t prank me like this Andrew! This is not a funny joke!"


    Hannah would never ept his decision. She tried to kiss Andrew. But even before her lips could touch his lips, Andrew already moved away from her.


    Hannah felt like her world just crumbled when Andrew avoided her kiss. Andrew didn''t want her anymore.


    ''No! This couldn''t be? How did this happen? Is this because of that bitch who seduced him?'' Hannah was thinking about Alveena.


    Hannah''s mind was in turmoil right now. Her emotions became unstable as well. She couldn''t ept this. She felt like going crazy if she would lose Andrew as well.


    "Hannah, I''m sorry. I can''t marry you¡­ After talking to my brother¡­ I found out that-"


    Hannah''s eyes widened at the mention of Tristan. She didn''t let Andrew finish his words as she cut him off immediately.


    "No! Andrew! Please listen to me first. Let me exin!" Hannah screamed at him desperately.


    Hannah thought Tristan had told Andrew about what happened abroad, that''s why Andrew didn''t want to marry her anymore.


    Hannah felt betrayed! She thought Tristan and Zhen-Zhen would never tell Andrew about what happened in exchange for her silence about Zhen-Zhen''s real identity.


    ''They betrayed me! They told Andrew! This is their fault! I already gave up the thought of using the Crystaline Potion against Lillie because of her baby. But now, they wanted to ruin my rtionship with Andrew?! How despicable!''<sub> </sub>


    Little did she know, Tristan had never mentioned that incident to Andrew yet. Andrew was referring to Tristan''s advice.


    "Andrew, please forgive me. What happened between me and Tristan abroad was just a mistake. I did it because I was depressed. You and I were cool-off!" Hannah tried to exin to Andrew, thinking that he already knew about it.


    Andrew frowned upon hearing her words. He was confused. He didn''t know what she was talking about.


    ''What happened between my brother and her?''


    "I just tried to find out if he still had feelings for me so I tried to sleep with him. But believe me, nothing happened between us! I''m sorry Andrew. I was not thinking clearly at that time."


    Andrew couldn''t believe what he had just heard from her.


    ''She¡­ she tried to sleep with my brother?'' Andrew didn''t know what to feel after hearing this. But he had to admit that he was still affected by this revtion.


    It seemed like Hannah was ying with them.


    ''She tried to seduce my brother. And when nothing happened, she came back to me, making me believe that she had already forgotten my brother and she wanted to start over with me.''


    ''She just chose me because my brother refused her.''


    Andrew''s expression darkened as he clenched his fists. He already knew that he would never be the number one guy in Hannah''s heart.


    Andrew didn''t want to say anymore. This revtion was enough for him. He wanted to leave that ce as soon as possible.


    Andrew turned to leave but Hannah hugged him from behind.


    "Andrew, please. Don''t leave. Please forgive me. I only made this one mistake. I also forgive you! I know you slept with your personal assistant!"


    "But I am willing to forget that! So please, forget about what happened abroad! Let''s start all over again!"


    Andrew paused for a moment. Complicated emotions were shing through his eyes right now.


    He mmed his eyes shut and gritted his teeth. After a while, he removed Hannah''s arms.


    "Hannah, we can''t start over again. We are over. I already love someone else!"


    "No! Andrew! You are just saying that because you are mad at me! That bitch! She just seduced you. You don''t love her!"


    Andrew pushed Hannah away from him. He was mad when Hannah talked badly about Alveena.


    "You don''t have the right to say that to Alveena!"


    Hannah was taken aback when Andrew raised his voice against her. This was the first time he did it.


    Hannah''s tears started falling from the corners of her eyes. She was hurting. The Andrew in front of her was no longer the Andrew who loved her the most.


    "Andrew, please don''t leave me. I can''t lose you."


    Andrew''s heart was also bleeding seeing Hannah like this. Both of them were just hurting each other.


    He wanted to console her but he had to be firm with his decision. He could no longer be with Hannah.


    "Hannah, I forgive you. But, we can''t no longer be together. My heart belongs to someone else now. I''m sorry."

 Chapter 591 I Will Give It A Try

    Although Andrew was mad, he still couldn''t act harshly towards Hannah. He just raised his voice when she started talking badly about Alveena.


    He was hurt by the truth that until the end, Hannah tried to get his brother. He was already married.


    ''And why didn''t Tristan tell me about this? Why did he hide this from me? I should confront my brother.'' Andrew thought to himself.


    Hannah was still crying in front of Andrew. He was contemting whether to leave her or not.


    But before he could decide what to do, Hannah suddenly fainted.


    "Hannah!" Andrew called her.


    Fortunately, Andrew was quick to react as he caught her in his arms. Hannah couldn''t handle the emotional pain. She felt suffocated and she fainted.


    Andrew carried her into her room. He gently put her down on the bed. He sat on the edge of her bed.


    Subconsciously, Andrew''s tears fell down his cheeks. He was sad that everything turned out like this. Maybe this was for the best. But he still felt sorry for Hannah despite what she had done.


    He couldn''t me her. Now, he understood how she felt to fall in love with two people. Hannah was also torn in between Tristan and Andrew before. And now, he experienced it between Alveena and Hannah.


    Andrew caressed Hannah''s face. He was ready to say goodbye to the woman he loved for a long time.


    "I''m sorry, Hannah. I hope you can find your own happiness. I will still be your friend," Andrew softly mumbled before he stood up to call Hannah''s friend.


    He couldn''t leave her alone. Andrew knew that Hannah needed her friends right now. He called Sha-Sha and Julia toe over.


    When they arrived, Andrew decided to leave. He was now thinking about when and how he would find Alveena.


    "Should I go to the Sy Corp directly or ask her to meet me somewhere?" Andrew asked himself.


    After a while, Andrew couldn''t help but smile. He picked up the rectangr box inside his pocket.


    "Should I propose to her directly or should I prepare a romantic proposal?" Andrew continued his monologue inside his car.


    "Sigh! Why am I getting nervous?" Andrew chewed on his lower lip.


    He was nervous because Alveena might be mad at him. They didn''t have a proper talk before leaving the City of Cyrus. Aside from that, she saw him kissing Hannah.


    "I should get ready to receive a hard p from Alveena," Andrew said, scratching his face.


    Andrew shook his head. "No, I need to inform my family first about the breaking off of our engagement. I should fix everything first before proposing to Alveena. I still need to talk to the Miller Family, Hannah''s parents."


    Andrew took a deep sigh. He knew that this would be an issue. The Miller Family would hate him for hurting Hannah. But he had no choice. He already loved someone else.


    Thinking about that, he also remembered that Alveena was part of the Sy Corp. Her brother was in conflict with his brother. He wondered if the Sy Family would ept his rtionship with Alveena.


    Andrew massaged his temples. It looked like many more challenges wereing his way. But he would not give up as long as he could be with Alveena.


    He was also worried about Grandpa Lu and his parents. Would they approve it as well?


    The Sy Family and the Davis Family were not on good terms. They always saw each other aspetitors. The Sy family would prefer the Cullens Family.


    "I will not allow Alveena to marry Brandon. She will be Davis¡­ she will be my wife." Andrew mumbled with so much conviction in his words.<sub> </sub>


    After leaving Hannah''s residence, he headed straight to Heavenly Star Enterprise. He would talk to Grandpa Lu and Tristan about his decision.


    *****


    Meanwhile, at the Sy Residence, Alveena was having breakfast together with her parents and brother. She would not report to thepany today because Clifford gave her one day off.


    Mr. Sy started a conversation as he noticed the gloomy expression of Alveena and Clifford. They didn''t know what was happening to their son and daughtertely.


    "Son, I heard you were no longer filing aint against Tristan Davis. Was it true? That arrogant CEO of the Heavenly Star should get punished for what he had done to you. Continue filing aint. I will talk to ourwyer," Mr. Sy said, urging Clifford to pursue the case.


    Alveena rolled her eyes. "Dad, stop fueling the fire."


    "I agree with Alveena. Let''s not fight the Davis Family," Mrs. Sy also shared her opinion.


    "Hmmph. The Davis Family is always acting so high and mighty. I don''t like them!" Mr. Sy expressed his displeasure towards the Davis Family.


    Clifford didn''t say a word. He just stood up and left. He had lost his appetite already.


    "See what you have done. You ruined your son''s mood further after bringing up this topic." Mrs. Sy slightly scolded her husband.


    Mr. Sy just sighed helplessly before focusing his attention on Alveena.


    "My dear daughter, I heard that Brandon and you met in the conference at the City of Cyrus. How is it? Did you get to know each other more?" Mr. Sy asked Alveena expectantly. He was hoping that they got along really well during the conference.


    Alveena lost her appetite as well when her father mentioned that topic. She just remembered Andrew.


    "Dad, you know what? You are good at ruining our mood," Alveena bluntly said to her father.


    Mr. Sy: "..."


    Mrs. Sy let out a soft giggle. Her daughter was really frank.


    Mr. Sy put on a pitiful face. "I just want to know some updates from my children. What''s wrong with that?"


    Alveena and Mrs. Sy just shook their head helplessly.


    But this time, Alveena''s mother also chose to be direct with Alveena.


    "My daughter, have you thought about it? Your engagement with Brandon¡­"


    Alveena fell silent for a moment. She tightened her grip on her spoon and fork before sighing deeply.


    She looked up and met her mother''s eyes. Her parents were waiting for her answer.


    "Sigh, alright. Mom and Dad, I will give it a try."


    ? Alveena''s parents were so d to hear that from her. It only meant she was no longer against it.


    "Ok, dear! I will inform the Cullens Family about this!"

 Chapter 592 The Best Grandpa!

    ~ At Heavenly Star Enterprise ~


    Tristan was back to thepany. But this was just his excuse so that Zhen-Zhen would not notice that he was preparing a romantic marriage proposal for her.


    He was talking to Grandpa Lu, telling him some details about his n. He needed Grandpa Lu''s help and participation. Tomorrow, he would bring Zhen-Zhen to Mt. Calypso.


    Matthew, Sophia, and the twins were already there, preparing everything that they needed. They were staying in the mountain resort near Mt. Calypso.


    They also visited the small house of the Meyer Family. They would also stay there as they waited for Tristan''s go signal.


    Only Sophia and Matthew knew that Tristan was nning to use FaMo''s teleportation to bring them to the waterfalls where he met Zhen-Zhen for the first time.


    Tristan and Grandpa Lu were still discussing something when Andrew entered the office, thus interrupting them.


    "Oh, Andrew, you are here. Come here, grandson, and join us. Your brother is preparing a surprise for your sister-inw," Grandpa Lu said with his cheerful voice.


    Andrew smiled to greet them before walking over to join his brother and his grandfather. The three of them were now sitting on the sofa.


    "Why are you here, bro? You were supposed to rest at home. Today is your day off," Tristan asked Andrew curiously.


    "There''s something I want to tell Grandpa. And I also want to ask you, brother," Andrew said. His expression had be serious.


    "What is it, grandson? Just tell me now."


    Andrew looked into Grandpa Lu''s eyes before telling him directly the reason he came to see them.


    "Grandpa¡­ forgive me but I made a decision for myself. I want to break off my engagement with Hannah. I can''t marry her."


    Both Tristan and Grandpa Lu were surprised when they heard that.


    Tristan watched Andrew intently. ''This only means he chose Alveena over Hannah.''


    "Cough! Cough!" Grandpa Lu cleared his throat before saying anything.


    This was so unexpected since he knew how Tristan and Andrew got in conflict because of loving the same woman and that woman was Hannah.


    In fact, Grandpa Lu was not against Hannah before. But when the Miller Family started to bully Zhen-Zhen, Grandpa Lu changed his impressions towards them.


    But of course, he didn''t want to get in between Hannah and Andrew especially if they loved each other. It''s just that he started to dislike the Miller Family ever since they bullied Zhen-Zhen.


    "Why? What is your main reason for this?" Grandpa Lu asked him.


    "Grandpa Lu, I''m sorry if I hid this from you and from my parents. Since that ident, Hannah and I have not been doing well in terms of our rtionship. It happened when Hannah confessed to my brother during the family gathering at the camping site."


    "What?!! She did that even though Tristan is already married to my granddaughter!" Grandpa Lu reacted exasperatedly.


    "Granddaughter-inw, grandpa," Tristan corrected. "You made it sound like I am not your grandson and Lillie is your granddaughter!" Tristanined to his grandpa.


    Grandpa Lu just raised his eyebrow while Andrew tried to hold hisughter.


    "Yes, Grandpa. I asked for a cool-off as I wanted to give her time and space, hoping that she would still choose me in the end. But I identally met this girl and I became closer to her in just a short period of time."<sub> </sub>


    Grandpa Lu looked at Andrew with amusement. He had no idea about this. It seemed that he was not updated with his other grandson. Grandpa Lu felt bad about it.


    "This girl made me feel special and I eventually fell for her, Grandpa. And now, I can''t let her go. I want her to be my wife, not Hannah."


    "Hmmm, so who is this lucky girl?" Grandpa Lu asked him excitedly.


    "Are you not gonna scold me, grandpa? If I break this engagement, there will be a dispute between the Miller Family and the Davis Family."


    Grandpa Lu let out a soft chuckle. Of course not. This was what he wanted. He already felt that the Miller Family was too ambitious.


    He learned that Hannah''s father connived with Director Go to oust Tristan from his CEO position. He wanted Andrew to take over since he would be his son-inw.


    "Don''t worry about that, grandson. You have my support on this." Grandpa Lu reassured him, patting his shoulder.


    Andrew and Tristan were taken aback. They didn''t expect that Grandpa Lu would not object to this. Andrew was a little bit nervous a while ago.


    He already prepared himself to fight for Alveena even if Grandpa Lu would not allow him to break off the engagement with Hannah.


    "Now, tell me. Who is the lucky girl?" Grandpa Lu repeated his question.


    "Grandpa¡­ She is Alveena¡­ Alveena Sy, the youngest daughter of the Sy family. The sister of Clifford Sy who is in conflict with my brother."


    There was a moment of silence when Andrew said that. Grandpa Lu didn''t speak right away. Because of that, Andrew became more tense.


    Tristan suddenly came to the rescue.


    "Ahem, grandpa, don''t tell me have you forgotten about Alveena? She visited our home several times together with Sophia. She is a close friend of my wife," Tristan said, emphasizing hisst word.


    "Really?" Grandpa Lu''s expression changed right away after knowing that Alveena was close to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Hahaha, why didn''t you tell me right away?! Hahaha, let''s go and meet Sy Family and propose a wedding soon! Let''s get my second granddaughter-inw!" Grandpa Lu dered, making Andrew and Tristan speechless.


    Andrew: "..."


    Tristan: "..."


    Andrew and Tristan exchanged meaningful nces. Andrew gave his brother a grateful look for backing him up while Tristan just winked at his brother. He already knew that Grandpa Lu would also love any person who was close to his wife.


    "Grandpa, thank you so much. Your support means a lot to me. I have apetitor, Brandon Cullens. The Cullens and the Sy already arranged a marriage between the two. I have to stop it!"


    "Heh! I will not let my second granddaughter-inw be taken away by the Cullens! Just tell me what support you need, Andrew. This grandpa of yours will do anything to help you!"


    Andrew and Tristan smiled upon hearing that. Their grandfather might be strict all the time, but he would always be there to support his grandsons whenever they needed him.


    p Tristan: "Grandpa, you are the best!"</anda>


    Andrew: "Grandpa, you are the best!"

 Chapter 593 You Forced Me To Do This!

    Andrew was very grateful to Grandpa Lu''s support. For now, he would try to get Alveena. If ever he needed help, he would not hesitate to inform his grandpa.


    "So what''s your n now, Grandson?" Grandpa Lu asked him.


    "I''m gonna try and visit Alveena at the Sy Corp today. But I am worried about the Miller Family. If possible I want to clear things first. I don''t want them to target Alveena and me her as the cause of my break up with Hannah." Andrew expressed his concern to his grandpa.


    Grandpa Lu nodded his head. Judging the attitude of the Millers, he could tell that they might create trouble for Andrew and Alveena.


    If this happened, the Sy Family would me Andrew. And there was a possibility that Alveena''s parents would be against her rtionship with Andrew.


    "Leave the Millers to me. I will be the one to talk to them," Grandpa Lu said.


    "Brother, don''t worry. This is not your fault or Alveena''s fault. Hannah is also responsible for this," Tristan said to them meaningfully.


    Andrew looked at Tristan intently and finally asked him. "Brother, why did you hide it from me... the things that happened abroad?"


    Tristan was taken aback when he heard that. ''Andrew already knew? But how?''


    Seeing Tristan''s questioning gaze, Andrew somehow knew what he was thinking so he decided to answer him. "Hannah identally told me today."


    Tristan: "..."


    "Cough! Cough! What are you talking about? What happened abroad?" Grandpa Lu asked his grandsons in confusion.


    Tristan inhaled deeply before answering Grandpa Lu and Andrew.


    "Hannah drugged me and she tried to seduce me. Fortunately, I was able to control myself because of my strong love for my wife. Nothing happened between us."


    "WHAT?!! She did that to you as well?" Grandpa Lu couldn''t believe it.


    "Sorry, brother and grandpa. Lillie and I had a reason that''s why we kept it a secret. I am worried that Andrew would be hurt and our rtionship would get ruined again once you learned the truth."


    "Besides, I also want Hannah to have a second chance to redeem herself. I hope she would realize how my brother loves her so much that she would forget about me."


    "Yesterday, I didn''t tell you because I want you to choose ording to your feelings. I don''t want your decision to be affected by this. And I''m so d you were able to figure out who is the woman whom you wanted the most." Tristan said, holding Andrew''s shoulder.


    Andrew understood Tristan. He was not upset anymore after hearing his exnation.


    "Heh! Hannah''s actions were already enough reason to break off the engagement!" Grandpa Lumented, expressing his displeasure.


    Tristan nodded his head in agreement. But Andrew couldn''t put all the me on Hannah. He also made a grave sin as he cheated on her even before he broke their engagement.


    He couldn''t justify his action. He just wanted to be with Alveena so he became selfish and inconsiderate of Hannah.


    "I am also at fault here, grandpa. I didn''t remain faithful to Hannah."


    "That''s because you already fell out of love with her," Grandpa Lu said matter-of-factly.


    "Don''t think about that grandson. For now, go get your girl! Before it''s toote!" Grandpa Lu added.


    Andrew smiled at his grandfather. "Yes, Grandpa. I should leave now. I need to see Alveena!"


    "Oh, brother, do you want to propose a marriage as well in Mt. Calypso? Hehehe." Tristan suggested to Andrew.


    "Mt. Calypso? Huh? What do you mean?" Andrew asked him curiously.


    "I am proposing to my wife tomorrow at midnight. Why don''t you do it as well? I will help you!"


    "But I am not sure if I can bring Alveena there. I tried calling her but she''s not answering. I think she blocked my number." Andrew sighed deeply.


    "Don''t worry. I know someone who can help us! Besides, I heard that the Sy strengthened their security in the Sy Corp. They will not allow Davis to enter their building."


    "What?! They did that?" Grandpa Lu asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, Clifford''s father gave themand. So I don''t think my brother can set foot in the Sy Corp right now." Tristan informed them.


    "Huh? So how will I see Alveena?"


    "Hahaha! Easy! Let''s kidnap her!" Tristan suggested to Andrew.<sub> </sub>


    "Hahaha. Hmm, I like that!" Grandpa Lu said, supporting Tristan''s suggestion.


    Andrew: "..."


    ''Kidnap Alveena? This will make Sy Family hate me more! Are they serious?'' Andrew thought to himself as he darted his gaze back and forth between his brother and grandfather.


    <o>,m Meanwhile, if the three Davis were thinking about how Andrew would get Alveena and propose to her, the Sy Family already contacted the Cullens, informing them that Alveena already agreed with the engagement.</o>


    The Cullens and Sy Families were already looking forward to it. They have already scheduled the party for tomorrow. It was already set, they were just waiting for Alveena''s decision.


    So tomorrow, they would hold an engagement party between the two families. Brandon''s parents and Alveena''s parents were now busy with the preparations.


    On that same day, they announced to the media about the Engagement Party that would happen tomorrow night. They didn''t want this to dy further.


    They already sent out invitations to their close family friends. Alveena couldn''t believe that her parents and the Cullens had already prepared everything.


    Her presence was the only thing missing toplete everything.


    Alveena stayed in the house for the whole day just thinking about what would happen tomorrow.


    She was wondering if she made the right decision. epting this engagement was one step toward forgetting about Andrew.


    "Can I really do this? Can I really forget him? Am I not being unfair to Brandon? I don''t want to use him as a rebound or something."


    Alveena didn''t know what to think anymore. She was so sad and upset with Andrew.


    "I wonder what he is doing right now. Is he enjoying his time with his fiancee?! Gosh, I''m so mad and jealous!"


    *****


    ~ At Hannah''s Residence ~


    Hannah woke up but Andrew was no longer beside her. She saw her two friends Sha-Sha and Julia sitting on the sofa near her bed.


    The pain of losing Andrew was unbearable. Hannah started to tear up once again. Sha-Sha noticed that she was already awake.


    She stood up and walked over, joining her on the bed.


    "Hannah, are you okay? What happened? Did you fight with Andrew?" Sha-Sha asked her worriedly.


    Julia also approached them. "Why are you crying? Did Andrew make you cry?"


    Sha-Sha and Julia had no idea what happened between the two. Andrew just told them to stay beside Hannah.


    Hannah continued to cry, not answering them. Julia and Sha-Sha just exchanged nces with one another.


    "Where¡­ is¡­ Andrew?" Hannah asked them in between her sobs.


    "I think he went back to theirpany," Sha-Sha replied.


    Julia stood up to get a ss of water for Hannah.


    Hannah did not want to tell her friends that Andrew wanted to break off their engagement. She couldn''t ept it yet.


    "Can you both leave? I want to be alone for now," Hannah said to her friends, sending them away.


    Sha-Sha and Julia had no choice but to leave her.


    When Hannah was already alone, she continued crying for several minutes. She was hurting so much. She was also mad.


    There were three people she was ming for this- Alveena, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    Hannah picked something inside the drawer. It was the Crystaline Potion she got from Mheera.


    "You ruined my life. I lost everything. Now, I will make you feel how to lose everything. All of you forced me to do this!" Hannah mumbled through her gritted teeth.

 Chapter 594 Getting His Woman

    Andrew still tried calling Alveena but his call couldn''t get through her. It seemed that Alveena blocked his number.


    He went to the Sy Corp only to find out that Alveena already epted the arranged marriage with Brandon Cullens.


    It was a hot topic inside the Sy Corp building. Everyone was talking about it. He also learned that the engagement party would happen tomorrow night.


    It was true that Sy Corp banned any member from the Davis Family from entering Sy Corp. He didn''t manage to meet Alveena as the security didn''t allow him to go further.


    Andrew even tried to disguise himself. But unfortunately, Alveena was on leave. She didn''t report to thepany today.


    Andrew was in a panicked mode after knowing that Alveena already agreed on marrying Brandon.


    ''No! I can''t allow this to happen!''


    He immediately returned to thepany to ask for Tristan''s help. He was now desperate so he would agree to Tristan''s suggestion even though he thought his brother was just joking.


    Tristan was already in his office when Andrew arrived.


    "Brother, why are you back here again?" Tristan asked Andrew upon seeing him.


    "Bro, I need your help!" Andrew said pleadingly as he approached Tristan.


    "What happened?"


    "Alveena already epted the marriage with Brandon. There will be an engagement party tomorrow. I have to stop it. I need to see her," Andrew informed Tristan about his concern.


    "Are you really serious when you said we should kidnap her? Can you help me?" Andrew asked him expectantly.


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle. "I am just kidding about kidnapping her. But I was serious when I told you that I would help you."


    "But if we really need to kidnap your woman, I can also arrange that. I know someone who can easily do that!"


    "Who?"


    "Zu Wan!" Tristan answered him matter-of-factly.


    Tristan thought that FaMo could be a great help. He could enter any ce without any problem. He could also transform into cat form. He can do teleportation.


    "Brother, I decided. I will postpone my proposal to my wife tomorrow. We will help you get your woman first. This is our priority."


    Andrew felt grateful upon hearing that.


    "What is our n?"


    Tristan chuckled once more.


    "Hahaha! What else? Of course! We will gatecrash the party and steal your woman! Go and buy a suit and a mask! You will need it tomorrow night! As for the rest, let me handle it." Tristan told Andrew confidently.


    After telling Andrew his n, Tristan called Matthew and the twins to inform them that his surprise for Zhen-Zhen would be moved the next day.


    He also called Mark and Daniel to help Andrew and him. Tomorrow night, Andrew would propose to Alveena.


    Tristan also informed about his n of helping Andrew. Zhen-Zhen was surprised upon knowing that Andrew broke up with Hannah and he was now pursuing Alveena.


    Zhen-Zhen felt sorry for Hannah but she was happy for Alveena and Andrew. She also hoped that they could be happy together.


    Later at night, Tristan talked to FaMo.


    "Father-inw, can you help me and my brother?"


    The two of them were talking inside his room. FaMo was in his cat form.


    "Yes, of course! I will help Andrew. I like Alveena more than Hannah. He should be with Alveena!" FaMo said, expressing his thoughts to Tristan.


    Tristan just smiled at him.


    "Just tell me what I need to do," FaMo added.


    "We need you to get Alveena out of the venue and bring her to the hotel''s rooftop. My brother will be waiting for her there. He will do the proposal on the Sky Hotel rooftop. That''s where the engagement party will happen tomorrow night."


    "Hmm, ok. Got it! That will be an easy task. Leave everything to me!" FaMo reassured Tristan.<sub> </sub>


    "Thank you, Father-inw!"


    *****


    ~ The Night of the Engagement Party ~


    Everything was all set in the Sky Hotel. The guests were arriving one after another. The members of the Sy Family and Cullens Family were already in the venue.


    Brandon was so happy tonight since Alveena already epted the marriage between the two families.


    Alveena had mixed emotions tonight. She didn''t know if she did the right thing. She was still thinking about Andrew.


    She was still inside her VIP suite together with her mother. The hairstylist just finished fixing her hair and makeup.


    Alveena looked stunning with her backless mermaid red gown. Her long hair was cascading down her shoulders with long wavy curls.


    "My daughter, don''t be nervous, okay? Brandon and you are really a good match." Mrs. Sy told Alveena.


    Alveena looked at her mother withplicated emotions on her face. She wanted to tell her that she loved someone else, not Brandon.


    However, nothing would change even if she told her mother about Andrew. She was thinking that she could never be with him since he was alreadymitted to someone. He would still marry his fiancee.


    "Okay, Mom. I know. Brandon is a good guy."


    Alveena tried her best to convince herself that this was for her sake. She had to give Brandon a chance and forget about Andrew. She knew it would take time. It would be hard to forget him but she would try.


    "Ok, dear. Ahem¡­ be ready. I heard Brandon has a surprise for youter." Mrs. Sy excitedly informed Alveena.


    Alveena looked at her mother helplessly. "Mom, did you know that by telling me that, you just spoil his surprise! It''s not a surprise anymore since you already told me!"


    Mrs. Sy giggled at her daughter''s remarks. "But you still don''t know what kind of surprise. Okay, my dear. Let''s go to the venue now. Everyone is waiting for you there!"


    "You can go first, mom. I will just follow you in a minute."


    "Ok, dear. See you in the venue."


    Alveena wanted to gather her emotions first before going to the venue. Once she stepped inside there would be no going back.


    Alveena stood up and moved to the ss window of her VIP suite. She could see the overlooking view of the city filled with bright city lights.


    Alveena sighed deeply. "I want to see Andrew and say goodbye for onest time. But I am afraid that once I see him, I will not be able to leave his side."


    Alveena smiled bitterly. "Now, I am bing more greedy. I had to stop this madness."


    She took a deep breath. She had decided to do this. There was no turning back now.


    Alveena turned around, getting ready to leave her VIP suite and go to the venue when suddenly she noticed a cute fluffy ck cat inside her room.


    "Meow! Meow! Meow!


    "Huh? Where did thise from?"


    Alveena traced her steps towards the fluffy ck cat and scooped her in her arms.


    "Hmm, how did you enter my room?" Alveena sat down on her bed while petting the ck cat''s head.


    Then Alveena frowned when she noticed that this ck cat looked familiar to her.


    "Hmm, you look simr to my friend''s cat." Alveena smiled as she remembered Zhen-Zhen.


    "Meow! Meow! Meow!"


    "Huh? What is this?" Alveena mumbled to herself as she noticed a piece of paper being rolled to the cat''s ne.


    Out of curiosity, she picked up the paper and read what''s inside the note.


    [ Alvee, please go to the rooftop now. There is something I wanna show you. ]

 Chapter 595 A Surprise On The Rooftop

    [ Alvee, please go to the rooftop now. There is something I wanna show you. ]


    "Huh? Who sent this? Is this Brandon''s surprise that Mom was talking about a while ago?" Alveena mumbled to herself.


    FaMo was just staring at Alveena intently, waiting for her actions.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were also there. They checked in one room. They were watching Alveena secretly through Zhen-Zhen''s and FaMo''s connection.


    Zhen-Zhen also created a fireball that served as their monitoring device to see what was happening inside Alveena''s room.


    They prepared n A and n B.


    n A: they would try to let Alveena go to the rooftop willingly by sending FaMo''s cat form and the notes. Since they also wanted to surprise her. They didn''t put Andrew''s name on the note.


    n B: if n A didn''t work then FaMo had to transform into Zu Wan''s form and bring her to the rooftop at all costs.


    Andrew was already waiting for her on the rooftop. Mark and Daniel helped them in arranging the venue there. The Davis Family rented the Sky Hotel rooftop for tonight''s asion.


    Inside her room, Alveena was still contemting what to do. The guests were already waiting for her and the program was about to start. So she was wondering why Brandon was asking her to go to the rooftop now.


    Alveena heaved a deep sigh. She looked at FaMo and smiled.


    "Kitty? Shall we go to the rooftop?"


    FaMo''s eyes brightened up when he heard that. n A worked so he didn''t need to transform into his human form.


    But FaMo''s brows twitched as he realized that Alveena called him Kitty.


    ''Argh, kitty is so girly?!'' FaMomented to himself.


    Alveena stood up, still carrying FaMo in her arms. Upon leaving her room, they headed straight to the elevator. FaMo made sure to cover the CCTV Camera with his ck fire so that the cameras would not record Alveena.


    They already anticipated that once Alveena didn''t arrive in the venue before the program started, her parents and the Cullens would look for her.


    They had to hide Alveena''s whereabouts so that no one would disturb Andrew and Alveena on the rooftop.


    If needed, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen would also intervene to buy some time and divert the attention of the Cullens and Sy.


    Alveena was already taking the lift going to the rooftop. She wondered what kind of surprise was waiting for her.


    Upon reaching the rooftop, FaMo jumped out of her hand. It was like he was leading her path. At the door, Alveena saw a man wearing a mask.


    He smiled at her. "This way mydy," the man said, opening the door for her.


    Alveena just nodded at the man. She didn''t recognize him.


    "Brandon, what kind of corny surprise is this?" She murmured to herself as she nced at the man who was wearing a white mask.


    When Alveena entered, the man stayed behind and closed the door again. That person was Mark. He was assigned to stay on guard at the door, not letting other people enter the rooftop.


    Alveena gasped in surprise upon seeing the well-lighted path. It looked like a well-lighted runway at night, guiding her in the right direction.


    But the amazing part was that the light was in the form of crystal rose flowers lining up on both sides. It looked very beautiful with the different colors.


    Alveena smiled thinking that Brandon also had a romantic side. She continued following FaMo who was walking ahead, passing through that well-lighted path.


    At the end, Alveena stopped as she saw a man in a ck suit wearing a ck mask that was covering the upper part of his face. He was waiting for her. He was holding one red rose.


    It was a little bit darker on the rooftop. The only source of lights was the moon, the stars, and the lightsing from the crystal rose flowers.<sub> </sub>


    Alveena didn''t recognize the man yet. She shook her head helplessly as she continued walking, tracing her steps towards the man in a ck suit.


    Upon reaching his spot, the man handed over the rose to Alveena.


    She epted it with a smile while saying, "Thank you, Brandon."


    The smile on Andrew''s lips disappeared when he heard that.


    ''She mistook me as Brandon! Argh, Alveena, wait for my punishment! How dare you call another guy''s name in front of me?'' Andrew pouted his lips at that thought.


    He decided not to speak. He wanted to test Alveena if she would recognize him or not.


    <o>,m Andrew extended his right hand to Alveena and she dly epted it. That was the cue. Suddenly, a piece of sweet mellow music resounded on the rooftop.</o>


    Andrew wanted to dance with Alveena. Without further ado, he put Alveena''s hands on his shoulders. Then he held her narrow waists.


    He pulled her body closer to him. Alveena was caught off guard when their bodies touched one another. It seemed that there was electricity running throughout her body right now.


    With their closeness, Alveena noticed something. She could smell the familiar scent of Andrew.


    ''Why does Brandon''s perfume smell simr to Andrew''s perfume?'' Alveena pondered to herself.


    Alveena''s mood became gloomy once again as she was reminded of Andrew. They were still dancing to the music when Alveena hit Andrew''s chest.


    "Brandon! Are you mocking me? How dare you use the same perfume as Andrew?!" Alveenained to him, still thinking that the man in front of her was Brandon.


    Andrew: "..."


    ''She called Brandon''s name again. But at least, I should give her credits for recognizing my perfume,'' Andrew smiled inwardly.


    He could no longer restrain himself. He lifted her chin and grabbed the back of her waist, pulling her closer. Andrew bent down, iming her lips.


    Alveena didn''t expect his action. Her eyes widened in disbelief. Thinking that the man was Brandon, Alveena tried to struggle. She pushed him away and pped him!


    *Pak!*


    "How dare you kiss me?! I agree with this marriage but it doesn''t mean that you can just kiss me like this!" Alveena scolded him.


    Instead of getting mad, Andrew let out a huskyugh. He was so d that Alveena didn''t want to be kissed by another man. Aside from that, he also deserved that p for hurting her feelings.


    Meanwhile, Alveena''s heart pounded so hard upon hearing that familiarughter.


    ''No way?! Am I just hearing his voice since I missed him so much?''


    Andrew met her gaze. Without breaking their eye contact, Andrew removed his mask revealing his face to Alveena.


    Alveena''s jaw dropped upon seeing Andrew. The person in front of her was not Brandon, but Andrew. She blinked her eyes several times. She was afraid that her eyes were just ying tricks on her.


    Andrew smiled cheekily seeing the stunned expression of Alveena. She couldn''t believe that Andrew was there.


    "Andrew¡­ w-what are you doing here? Is that really you or I am just imagining things?" Alveena asked him, her eyes still lingered on his handsome face.


    Andrew didn''t answer her. He just moved closer to her. And just like what he did a while ago, Andrew imed her lips once again.


    They were now back to kissing. But this time, Alveena didn''t struggle. She let this man kiss her. She already confirmed through this kiss that this man was definitely Andrew!

 Chapter 596 Proposal!

    Andrew kissed Alveena passionately, showing her how much he missed her. Alveena was returning his kiss with equal intensity as his.


    ''Oh God, I missed this man so much!'' Alveena thought to herself as she grabbed Andrew''s head, pulling him closer for a deep kiss.


    After that long deep kiss, Andrew rested his forehead on Alveena''s forehead as he cupped her face.


    Then Alveena remembered that she was supposed to be mad and upset with him. She punched his chest again.


    "Why are you here, Andrew? Don''t you know that tonight is my engagement party with Brandon? Are you here to say goodbye to me for onest time?"


    Even though she tried hard, she still failed to hold her tears. Just thinking about saying goodbye to Andrew tonight was giving her an unimaginable pain in her heart.


    "I know tonight is your engagement. That''s why I am here. And to make it clear, I''m not here to say goodbye. I am here to stop this engagement!" Andrew said firmly.


    Alveena was at a loss for words when she heard his words.


    ''He came here to stop my engagement? Howe? Why?''


    Then Alveena hit his chest again. "I hate you, Andrew! Why are you doing this to me? Are you nning to make me be your mistress?"


    "You are marrying someone. Can''t I do that as well?"


    All her unhappiness toward Andrew resurfaced. She was mad and jealous. She knew she had no right. Besides, she agreed with him willingly even though there was no certainty in their rtionship.


    "Yes, you can''t do that!" Andrew said matter-of-factly.


    "Why can''t I?" Alveena argued with him.


    Andrew let out a huskyugh seeing the annoyed expression of Alveena.


    "Because you are mine. You are my woman!" Andrew dered while wiping her tears.


    Alveena had the urge to punch him on his face.


    "Andrew, even though I love you, I will not be your mistress!"


    Andrew chuckled once again.


    "This is not funny! Why are youughing?"


    Andrew pulled Alveena into a warm hug and said, "Who told you that I am going to make you my mistress? Never!"


    "Then why are you here?"


    Andrew didn''t respond right away. While he was hugging Alveena, he secretly took something inside his pocket.


    Then he raised his hand to give a signal to the person who was also at the rooftop of the nearby building. Daniel saw Andrew''s signal through his telescope.


    "Alvee, I''m gonna show you something," After telling that he turned her around to face the building nearby. Andrew continued hugging her from behind.


    Alveena looked confused. She didn''t know what Andrew was nning to do. Then she saw the billboard on the other building, shing something. It was a message for her.


    [ Alveena, I''m sorry for hurting your feelings ]


    That was the first message she read.


    ''Andrew prepared this just to apologize to me¡­''


    [ I''m sorry for being a jerk to you¡­ ]


    [ I''m sorry for making you cry¡­ ]


    [ Please give me a chance to make it up to you¡­ ]


    [ This time I promise I will take good care of you¡­ ]<sub> </sub>


    [ Never again to hurt you¡­ ]


    [ Never again to make you cry¡­ ]


    [ I will try my best to make you happy¡­ ]


    [ So please¡­ Can you be mine? ]


    [ Can you be mine¡­ not only for seven days? ]


    [ Can you be mine¡­ forever? ]


    [ Miss Alveena Sy¡­ Will you marry me? ]


    Alveena gasped upon reading thosest sentences from the billboard. She froze in her spot. She didn''t know what to say. She was speechless. She felt she was just dreaming.


    ''What is this? Is this true? Is Andrew proposing to me? But why? Howe?'' Alveena could hardly believe this.


    This time Andrew turned her around to face him. It was a conventional act to do it but still, Andrew kneeled in front of Alveena while holding the ring.


    "Alveena, you might be wondering why I am doing this. I know I am a total jerk for hurting Hannah and you. I am a selfish greedy jerk. But I hope you can still ept me¡­"


    "Alveena¡­ I''m sorry if it took me a lot of time before realizing this. Between you and Hannah, I chose you. You are the woman I want to spend my life with¡­"


    "I hope you can forgive me for hurting your feelings. I promise topensate you for all the tears you shed because of me."


    "I hope you can still give me a chance."


    Andrew held her hand, his eyes lingered on Alveena''s beautiful face. She was not saying a word but she was already crying.


    "Will you marry me, Alveena?" Andrew asked her, his eyes filled with love and adoration for her.


    Alveena was not able to utter a word. She was still in a state of shock after listening to those words.


    She had never expected that Andrew would choose her. She felt like dreaming right now. If this was just a dream then she would wish not to wake up.


    Meanwhile, Andrew was very anxious because of Alveena''s silence. He was afraid that she would no longer want him because of the pain she got from him.


    But he would not allow Alveena to say no. He couldn''t bear to see her marrying another guy. He would not allow that to happen.


    "Alveena¡­ say something. Please¡­ say yes. If you don''t¡­ I will jump from this rooftop! And you will never see me again," Andrew said, threatening Alveena.


    Alveena: "..."


    Because of Andrew''s words, Alveena finally recovered from that great shock of her life.


    She squinted her eyes at Andrew and pinched his cheeks.


    "Are you really proposing to me? Or you are threatening me?" Alveena pouted her lips.


    Andrew also pouted his lips while putting on a pitiful face.


    "I didn''t hear your answer yet! Does your silence mean yes?"


    Alveena finally smiled and giggled, although her eyes were burned with tears.


    "Yes! Of course, yes! I want to marry you, Andrew! I also want to make you mine, forever!"


    Andrew felt the surge of intense happiness in his heart the moment he heard her ''Yes''.


    Because of his excitement, he forgot to put the ring on her finger as he stood up right away, hugging and lifting her in his arms while screaming "Yes! Yes! She agreed! She agreed!!"

 Chapter 597 Searching For Alveena

    Andrew felt like he was over the moon right now. This was one of the happiest moments of his life. He already proposed twice, one for Hannah and one for Alveena, but this one felt so special to him.


    He didn''t want topare but he could feel the difference. He couldn''t exin why but this feeling¡­ This was the first time he experienced this.


    Only Alveena could make him feel this genuine happiness.


    Andrew was still rejoicing as he continued hugging and lifting her when suddenly the night sky was painted with different colors and bright lightsing from the fireworks disy.


    Andrew also prepared a fireworks disy for Alveena. The two of them looked up as they watched the beautiful bright lights in the sky.


    Alveena was overwhelmed by Andrew''s surprise. He was so sweet and romantic to prepare all of this just for her.


    "I''m not fond of fireworks because they are so loud," Andrew suddenly blurted as they continued to watch.


    "But I started liking them because of you. Every time I see fireworks, I will always remember you," he added.


    Alveena smiled tenderly at Andrew and asked, "Why?"


    Andrew paused for a moment. His eyes were gleaming with joy.


    "Because just like fireworks, you are also loud and noisy," Andrew said jokingly before bursting into a peal ofughter.


    Alveena hit his shoulder while ring at him. But Andrew just hugged her tightly.


    "I am just kidding. I will always remember you because after watching the fireworks disy¡­ you confessed your love to me."


    Alveena was rendered speechless. Her cheeks were now blushing as she remembered how bold and fierce she had be when she confessed to him first.


    "Thank you, Alvee. You always make me happy¡­ you always make me feel special. Thank you for choosing me over Brandon," Andrew softly said, kissing Alveena''s forehead.


    Alveena''s eyes widened as she remembered something.


    "Andrew¡­ What should we do now? Today is my engagement party. They are already expecting me there¡­"


    "And Brandon¡­ he is a good guy. I need to talk to him and to my parents about this."


    Alveena looked uneasy and anxious right now. She also felt bad for Brandon. She remembered how happy he was yesterday when he learned that she epted the arranged marriage.


    "I feel so guilty for Brandon¡­" Alveena told Andrew truthfully.


    Andrew could understand Alveena. That''s what he also felt toward Hannah.


    The two of them fell silent. After a while, Andrew smacked his forehead.


    "Wait¡­ I forgot something too." Andrew said, holding Alveena''s hand.


    "I haven''t put the ring on your finger yet," Andrew said, smiling sheepishly.


    Because of that, Alveena giggled. It lightened her mood. She looked at her hand and Andrew was right. She was not wearing the ring yet.


    FaMo, Tristan, and Zhen-Zhen, who were just silently observing them, alsoughed at Andrew''s blunder. How did he forget the most important part of his proposal?<sub> </sub>


    Andrew finally put the diamond ring of his Grandma Cassandra on Alveena''s finger. And to their surprise, the ring perfectly fit on her finger as if it was made for her.


    Alveena raised her finger and observed the ring. "Andrew, I love it. It''s beautiful. How did you know the measurement of my finger?"


    Andrew just scratched his face. Honestly, he didn''t have any ideas about the exact measurement of her finger.


    "Secret¡­ I think you are really fated to be with me. My grandma is the witness!" Andrew said to her meaningfully, winking at her.


    Alveena giggled. She didn''t expect that Andrew had a yful side too. She was used to seeing him very quiet and serious. But now, he could even wink at her while smiling cheekily.


    After a while, Alveena heaved a deep sigh. She was still worried about the reaction of her parents and the Cullens Family.


    She couldn''t marry Brandon. And now, they were lots of guests looking forward to tonight''s engagement party. Her family and the Cullens Family also invited reporters to cover this engagement.


    "Shall we go and meet your parents? Let''s tell them that you are not going to marry Brandon," Andrew suggested to her.


    Alveena was conflicted about this. She didn''t want to create a ruckus by showing up in the venue together with Andrew. Brandon would be hurt as well once he saw her with Andrew.


    Alveena started to regret this. She shouldn''t have agreed with this engagement. It was so unfair for Brandon.


    "No, Andrew¡­ you can''t. I don''t want to hurt Brandon further by bringing you there. Let me handle this. I will talk to him with my parents."


    *****


    Meanwhile, in the venue, Alveena''s parents and Brandon were already in panicked mode as they couldn''t see Alveena.


    Just a few minutes before the start of the program, Clifford went to check on her in her room. She was supposed to follow her mother but several minutes had passed Alveena didn''t show up in the venue.


    The invited musician and artists entertained the guests first as they dyed the program. Clifford and Brandon started looking for Alveena. They also asked help from the hotel security and Sy''s bodyguards to find her.


    Alveena suddenly disappeared and went missing. The CCTV didn''t have a record of her leaving her VIP suite.


    But they noticed that there was a certain time that the CCTV just turned ck as if it malfunctioned.


    They tried to find her all over the hotel. Brandon was so worried that he checked every floor of the hotel just to find Alveena.


    "Alveena, where are you?" Brandon murmured to himself. He was already panting and tired. His white tuxedo was drenched in sweat.


    He wondered if Alveena got scared and changed her mind. But Brandon would understand. His main concern was to find her and make sure that she was just safe.


    He knew how sad and depressed Alveena was because of Andrew. He was afraid that Alveena would do something bad to herself because of that.


    "Alveena! Please stay safe¡­ Where are you? I need to find her!" Brandon said to himself as he continued running and roaming around the hotel.


    Then along the hallway, Brandon met Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Are you looking for Alveena?" Zhen-Zhen asked him.


    "Yes! Do you know where she is?"

 Chapter 598 I Cant Marry You

    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They knew that Alveena wanted to clear things with Brandon first.


    She didn''t want to bring Andrew and introduce him to her parents because she was being considerate of Brandon''s feelings.


    She couldn''t continue this party but she didn''t want to disrespect the Cullens Family. Brandon would be hurt if she stood him up tonight just because Andrew proposed to her.


    The Cullens and the Sy would be aughingstock once this engagement party was ruined. They hastily announced the engagement of Brandon and Alveena. Invited lots of guests and close friends including the media.


    Alveena didn''t know how to save the face of her family and the Cullens once she broke off this engagement. Aside from that, Alveena was feeling so guilty and sorry for Brandon.


    She wanted to apologize and talk to him first before telling her parents and the Cullens that she changed her mind. She couldn''t marry Brandon.


    "Go to the rooftop. Alveena is there. I think she also wants to talk to you," Zhen-Zhen informed Brandon.


    "Thank you," Brandon mumbled softly before leaving them in a hurry.


    He didn''t waste his time as he wanted to see Alveena and make sure she was fine.


    ''What is she doing on the rooftop? Don''t tell me she is trying tomit suicide?'' Brandon was having wild thoughts.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen just watched Brandon as he took the elevator.


    "Tristan, if Andrew and Alveena marry each other, it only means that the Sy and the Davis will be connected. We might see Clifford often. He will be Andrew''s brother-inw. How do you feel about this?"


    Tristan was stunned for a moment hearing this question from Zhen-Zhen. After a while, he exhaled sharply before answering her.


    "I don''t know. But I cannot deny the fact that I am still mad at him for what he had done to you and for trying to break us apart."


    "However, I will try to act civil towards Clifford for the sake of my brother and Alveena. I just hope he already gave up on pestering us and creating conflict between us," Tristan added.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled faintly. "We never know. This will serve as an opportunity for Clifford and you to get closer and be friends, especially if the Davis and the Sy will be connected through Andrew''s and Alveena''s marriage."


    Tristan pouted his lips. "Wifey, even though you ended your friendship with Clifford, you still don''t give up the thought of Clifford and I bing friends."


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head while giggling. Tristan just pinched her nose. His wife still wanted Clifford and him to reconcile with each other.


    "Hmm. So what should we do now? My brother seeded in his proposal. So what can we do to help the couple not to create a big scandal? Sigh, the Miller will not stand still once they learn about this," Tristan said, expressing his concern for his brother and Alveena.


    "For now, let''s buy them time. Brandon and Alveena need to talk. They are the stars of tonight''s party. It''s just a matter of time that guests will know that something is wrong if they don''t see Alveena and Brandon in the venue. Alveena wants to settle things first with Brandon."


    Tristan nodded his head with a yful smile on his face.


    "Alright! I think it''s time to gatecrash the party. Let''s divert their attention first," Tristan said excitedly, extending his hand to Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen dly epted his hand. They were now walking towards the venue with their entangled hands.


    *****


    Meanwhile, inside the venue, the guests already noticed that the party hadn''t started officially yet. They didn''t see the couple inside the venue.


    The Cullens and the Sy looked uneasy and anxious.


    "What is happening? Where are Brandon and Alveena? When are they going to start the program?" One of the guests started talking about them.


    "Yes, I am also wondering. I saw Brandon a while ago but I didn''t see Alveena yet."


    "Something was off with the Cullens and Sy tonight. Are they troubled by something?" Another guest said, observing Alveena''s parents and Brandon''s parents who were having a serious conversation.


    They were still talking when two people entered the venue. Everyone gasped in surprise when they recognized the couple who had just arrived.


    "Tristan Davis and his beautiful wife¡­ what are they doing here?"


    "Oh my gosh, are they also invited here? But howe? Clifford Sy and Tristan Davis are in conflict. Just a few days ago, Tristan trespassed at the Sy Corp Building, punching and attacking Clifford."


    "Are they trying to create amotion here? Did theye to ruin the party?"


    "Oh, this is the first time I see Lillie Davis in person. Indeed, she is like a goddess. She is more beautiful in person than in those photos."


    Since they already caught the attention of everyone inside, others had stopped talking about Brandon and Alveena. They were more intrigued about Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.<sub> </sub>


    "What is the reason they came here?"


    Mr. and Mrs. Sy also noticed their presence.


    "That is Tristan Davis! Who invited him here? How dare he show his face here?" Mr. Sy asked his wife. He got mad at Tristan after the incident in Clifford''s office.


    He couldn''t ept that Tristan Davis beat his son. He wanted to sue Tristan but Clifford had decided not to pursue the incident further.


    "Calm down, Honey. Let''s talk to them peacefully. We don''t want to create amotion here," Mrs. Sy said, trying to calm her husband down.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen saw Mr. and Mrs. Sy. The husband and wife walked over to approach them.


    "Good evening Mr. and Mrs. Sy! Forgive us for our unexpected appearance. My husband and I are here to talk to you. Can you give us a few minutes of your time?" Zhen-Zhen asked them politely.


    Mr. and Mrs. Sy exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They didn''t expect that Zhen-Zhen and Tristan would be so polite while talking to them.


    <o>,m "Okay, let''s talk," Mr. Sy agreed.</o>


    *****


    Meanwhile, Brandon had already reached the rooftop. He saw the man with a mask, standing at the door as if he was guarding it.


    "Where are you going? You are not allowed here!" Mark stopped Brandon.


    But Brandon just walked past him. Mark grabbed his shoulder, not allowing him to enter.


    "I said you are not allowed here," Mark said firmly.


    "Don''t stop me! I have to see my fiancee! She is here right now!" Brandon yelled at him, removing Mark''s hand and pushing him away.


    Mark and Brandon were about to throw punches at each other when suddenly the door of the rooftop swung open. Andrew and Alveena emerged from it.


    "Alveena!" Brandon ran in her direction and hugged her. He didn''t recognize Andrew yet since he was wearing his mask.


    Andrew had agreed on Alveena''s suggestion. He listened to her request. He respected her decision since she didn''t want to hurt Brandon further.


    "What did you do here? I am so worried about you. I tried to find you on every floor of this hotel. It turned out you were just here." Brandon said with his worried tone.


    Alveena could see that Brandon was drenched in sweat. She didn''t mean to make him worry. Now, she became more guilty as she felt his genuine concern for her.


    "Brandon, I''m sorry! I am really sorry," Alveena said, apologizing to him.


    Andrew signaled Mark to follow him. He wanted to give Alveena and Brandon some privacy.


    Honestly, Andrew felt grateful to Brandon. He knew that he truly cared about Alveena. He was the one whoforted Alveena in the City of Cyrus when he made her cry.


    Though he was hispetitor, he felt indebted to him. Because of Brandon, he realized how much Alveena meant to him.


    Brandon was the one who triggered his jealousy, making Andrew realized that Alveena was so important to him. So, he was thankful for Brandon''s presence.


    ''I hope he can find his own happiness as well and meet an amazing woman who will love him back,'' Andrew thought to himself before leaving Alveena and Brandon.


    When Andrew left, Alveena and Brandon broke the hug.


    "Don''t apologize to me, Alvee. The most important thing for me is that you are safe! You scared me to death, Alveena. I thought something bad happen to you."


    Alveena shook her head. Her eyes filled withplex emotions as she looked at him. Her heart was also hurting knowing that she would break Brandon''s heart tonight.


    "Brandon, there is something I want to tell you. I hope you will understand me and forgive me."


    Brandon just looked at Alveena confusedly. When he met her gaze, he had a nagging feeling that Alveena would tell him something that would make him sad.


    But he was willing to listen. "Just tell me, Alvee."


    "Brandon, you are a good man. I am so grateful for the love and genuine concern for me. But I''m sorry. I can''t marry you."

 Chapter 599 Just Pretend Only For Tonight

    "Brandon, you are a good man. I am so grateful for the love and genuine concern for me. But I''m sorry. I can''t marry you."


    Brandon''s heart constricted inside his chest upon hearing those words from Alveena. Just yesterday, he was so happy that Alveena had decided to ept the marriage between Sy and Cullens, giving him a chance.


    He was looking forward to tonight''s engagement party. He had sworn to himself that he would do his best to make Alveena happy.


    He had already nned what he would do to court her and win her heart. He was determined to help Alveena forget about Andrew as he would try to rece Andrew in her heart.


    He also had a surprise for Alveena tonight. After the party, he nned on bringing her to the highest tower in the City of Empire. He wanted to stargaze with Alveena tonight.


    However, it seemed that he would not be able to do it anymore. Brandon didn''t know what to do. Alveena had changed her mind again.


    "Alvee, why did you suddenly change your mind? I thought you were already okay with this marriage? "


    Alveena bit her lower lip. She was having a hard time telling him that she changed her mind because Andrew already chose her.


    But she had to do it and be honest with him. She already felt sorry for Brandon for giving him false hope. It would be fair if she would tell him the truth.


    "I''m really sorry, Brandon. Andrew and I¡­ we decided to be together. He¡­ he chose me."


    Brandon fell silent for a moment, just staring at her with his gloomy look. He knew it. Andrew was the reason Alveena was backing out.


    "I''m sorry for doing this to you, Brandon. I shouldn''t have said yes. Now, I put our families in this awkward situation. If I didn''t say yes, this party would not happen." Alveena said, feeling apologetic.


    "Are you sure about this, Alveena? I saw you cry several times because of that guy. I don''t want you to get hurt again."


    "Did he really end things with his fiancee? Can you handle it, Alveena? What if his fiancee will me you for their breakup?"


    Alveena nodded her head. "Yes, he did. Brandon, I know I am being selfish but I can''t let him go. I don''t care about what people will say about me. Even if they will use me of ruining his rtionship with his fiancee. All I care about is to be with him."


    "I love him, Brandon. This is the first time I feel this. Even though he made me cry many times¡­ even though he was the reason I was hurt and in pain... Andrew is also the one who can make me happy. He is the only one who can erase my pain. And so he did! He chose me, Brandon. He chose me¡­"


    Alveena smiled at him brightly. "Can''t you see how happy I am now? This is because of him."


    Brandon watched Alveena and he could tell that she was really happy. He could see that Andrew was her source of happiness.


    ''Is it really hard to rece him? Should I give up now and ept the fact that Alveena''s heart is only beating for Andrew. Damn! My heart is in pain. I feel like crying but I shouldn''t! I am a man for goodness'' sake.''


    Brandon was trying his best to maintain his brave front. He smiled at her, masking his sadness.


    "The guy¡­ wearing a ck mask a while ago. He is Andrew¡­ right?"<sub> </sub>


    <o>,m Alveena bobbed her head. "He wanted to meet my parents and tell them about our rtionship. But I refused because I didn''t want to hurt you further by bringing him there. This is supposed to be our engagement party¡­ so I don''t want to humiliate our families in the eyes of the public."</o>


    Brandon let out a soft chuckle. "Why? I thought you don''t care about what people will say?"


    "Yes, but I am thinking about you and the Cullens."


    "So what are you nning to do now, Alvee? Resume this engagement and pretend that we are okay. Then after a few weeks, we will tell the public that we already broke up. Is this what you want?"


    Alveena bit her lower lip. She knew it was too much to ask this from Brandon. She also didn''t know what she would do.


    In the end, she just looked down, not answering Brandon.


    Brandon just watched Alveena helplessly. He knew that Alveena was worried about him. She didn''t want to hurt his feelings but she couldn''t choose him either.


    Brandon was already happy knowing that Alveena was worried about him as well.


    After a while, Brandon heaved a deep sigh.


    "If you really feel sorry for me, why don''t you give me a hug and console my broken heart. You just dumped me again."


    Brandon wanted to lighten the atmosphere by saying that. He could see that Alveena was stressed out and felt troubled right now because of theirplicated rtionships.


    Without waiting for Alveena''s response, Brandon just pulled her into a tight hug. He was hurting right now, but Alveena''s hug would be enough to lessen his pain.


    Alveena just let Brandon hug her. "Brandon, you will always be my good friend. I feel really grateful to you."


    "Hahaha, is this what they called friendzone?"


    Brandon wasughing but his eyes were already tearing up. His tears fell from the corner of his eyes. Fortunately, he was hugging Alveena.


    He didn''t want her to see him cry. What if Alveena would tease him and call him a crybaby?


    "Alveena, don''t worry. I will handle this. Hmm, but can you do one thing for me tonight?"


    "What is it, Brandon?"


    "Can you be my fiancee even just for tonight? Let''s pretend that we are a happy couple. With this, we can also save our families'' image."


    Alveena was conflicted about this. But in the end, she agreed with Brandon''s request.

 Chapter 600 Just Confusion And Misconception

    ~ Back to the venue ~


    Mark and Daniel went home first. Andrew was with FaMo, still waiting inside one of the hotel rooms.


    Meanwhile, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were still the center of attention of the guests in the venue. With this, they were able to stroll some time for Alveena and Brandon.


    Brandon had informed Clifford that he already found Alveena and they were nowing to the venue.


    Clifford went back to the venue, only to see Tristan and Zhen-Zhen talking to his parents.


    "Lillie?" There was longing in his eyes when he called her name.


    "Why are they here?" Clifford asked himself before walking over to join them.


    "Mrs. and Mr. Sy, we are here to apologize for what I have done to Clifford," Tristan said, apologizing to Clifford''s parents.


    Clifford''s father didn''t expect that Tristan would apologize. He thought Tristan Davis would be stubborn and would never admit his wrongdoing.


    ''What scheme is he plotting here?'' Mr. Sy was a little bit suspicious toward Tristan.


    Mrs. Sy, on the other hand, appreciated this gesture from Tristan and his wife, Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan was doing this for his brother''s sake. The Davis Family should not be in conflict with the Sy Family. They needed to get along since Andrew and Alveena had be an official couple now.


    Clifford, who overheard Tristan, was also surprised when he heard Tristan''s apology. It was his fault in the first ce. He should be the one apologizing to Tristan, not the other way around.


    ''Is Tristan really genuine about this?''


    Clifford''s gaze moved to Zhen-Zhen. He thought she would never want to see him again. But here she was now, attending Alveena''s engagement party.


    Thinking about that, Alveena was close to Zhen-Zhen. He assumed that Alveena was the one who invited them.


    "You should not apologize to me, but to my son,'' Mr. Sy said, moving his gaze to Clifford who had just arrived. "He is here. You can apologize to him."


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen turned around to face Clifford. The three fell silent for a moment, just staring at each other.


    Zhen-Zhen tugged Tristan''s sleeve. She didn''t want Tristan to force himself. But Tristan only gave her a reassuring smile, telling her that he was just fine.


    "Clifford, I am sorry for beating you. I know using violence was not a good thing to settle things. I acted rashly. Please forgive me," Tristan said.


    Tristan felt strange. After hearing Zhen-Zhen''s words when she confronted Clifford, Tristan was not affected by Clifford''s presence anymore.


    He was no longer jealous aspared to before. He was not insecure about him. He didn''t feel threatened anymore.


    Complex emotions shed in Clifford''s eyes. After his long silence, Clifford had finally spoken.


    "No need to apologize. It''s my fault. I should apologize for provoking you."


    Tristan, Mr. Sy, and Mrs. Sy were taken aback when Clifford said that. He was acknowledging his fault.


    ''Is he doing this because of Zhen-Zhen?'' Tristan pondered to himself.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled inwardly seeing the two men apologizing to each other. She could feel the awkwardness between them.


    Tristan just nodded his head with a smile before extending his right hand to Clifford.<sub> </sub>


    "Let''s have a truce," Tristan said, smiling at Clifford.


    Clifford looked at his hand, contemting whether to ept it or not. After a few seconds, he held Tristan''s hand for a handshake.


    The guests, who were watching them on the sideline, gasped upon seeing Tristan and Clifford shaking each other''s hands.


    Indistinct chatters could be heard around them.


    "Oh my gosh! Look at Tristan and Clifford! They are shaking hands. Did they reconcile already?"


    Even the reporters who were present didn''t let go of the opportunity to take pictures of Tristan and Clifford. Aside from covering this engagement party, they got another interesting story because of Clifford and Tristan.


    Everyone was still focusing their attention on Clifford and Tristan when Alveena and Brandon finally showed up together inside the venue.


    The hosts announced their arrival, thus diverting their attention back to Alveena and Brandon.


    "Oh, our daughter is here. I guess we have to start the program. We are already dyed," Mrs. Sy said before turning to Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Davis, please take your seats and join us tonight. Clifford, assist and entertain them."


    After saying that, Mrs.Sy pulled her husband to wee Brandon and Alveena.


    Andrew could no longer wait in his room so went inside the venue to watch the engagement. He just stood near the entrance door. He was still wearing his mask and FaMo followed him. He was standing next to Andrew.


    Just like what Brandon had requested, the two of them really acted like a happy and sweet couple in front of everyone.


    After a few hours, the peak of the program hade. The host called Brandon and Alveena toe on the stage.


    The two were smiling as they faced the guests. The hosts asked them to give messages for each other and for everyone who came tonight.


    Brandon took the microphone. He whispered to Alveena first.


    "Thank you, Alvee. You made this night special for me."


    Brandon squeezed Alveena''s hand while giving her a meaningful look. After that, he faced the crowd once again and he started to speak.


    "Good evening everyone. First of all, I would like to thank everyone foring here tonight. I hope you enjoy the food and drinks and the music! This party is not for Alveena and me, but for everyone."


    Everyoneughed because of Brandon''s remarks.


    Brandon continued. "Why are youughing? Haha, do you think I am joking? Hmm. Let me rify things so that everyone can understand what I mean by saying this party is not for Alveena and me, but for everyone."


    Brandon paused for a moment, watching the crowd. They fell silent when they noticed that Brandon''s expression had be serious.


    He took a deep breath and resumed his speech.


    "This is not an engagement party but a simple gathering to honor the friendship between the two families, the Cullens and the Sy," Brandon dered, surprising everyone.


    Their parents were the most shocked and puzzled among the crowd. They couldn''t understand why Brandon was telling this.


    "Alveena and I are just friends. No engagement and marriage will happen. This is just a social gathering for the Sy and the Cullens Family, including our closest family friends. Sorry for the confusion and misconception."


    Everyone: "???"

 Chapter 601 Hannahs Revenge

    After the party, Brandon''s parents and Alveena''s parents confronted them. The guests already left. They were the only people left inside the venue.


    It


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen went home together with FaMo. Andrew, on the other hand, was still waiting outside the venue.


    Their parents still couldn''t believe how this party ended. No one among them had imagined that Brandon would make such an announcement.


    Clifford was also puzzled since he knew how happy Brandon was when Alveena finally agreed with this engagement.


    Andrew and Alveena also didn''t expect that Brandon would do that. But they were grateful to him.


    "What is that all about, Brandon?" His father questioned him with his stern voice.


    He was furious since he felt like they were being yed by him. They exerted so much effort to host this engagement party for Alveena and Brandon.


    They invited their close family friends, the media, business partners, and some prominent people in the City of Empire just for this engagement party.


    "Uncle, don''t get mad at Brandon. This is my fault," Alveena wanted to defend him.


    But Brandon would not allow Alveena to take all the me.


    "Your fault? What do you mean, Alveena?" Mr. Sy asked his daughter.


    They had no idea what was happening between these two.


    "No, Uncle. This is not Alveena''s fault. We both decided about this. You can''t force us to marry each other without feelings involved."


    "But you told us that you liked Alveena and you wanted to marry her. Why did you suddenly change your mind, Brandon?" His mother joined the conversation.


    "Yes, that''s true. I like her and I want to marry her. But I did this because I truly care for her.


    I don''t want her to force herself to marry me. She will not be happy with that."


    Their parents fell silent including Alveena.


    "Please respect our decision. I hope you will understand. Marriage is not a joke. We should be with someone whom we truly love," Brandon added.


    Their parents could only sigh helplessly.


    "Alright, we will no longer force you." Mr. Sy finally gave in.


    "I feel bad about this but I think my son has a point. We will not argue with you anymore," Brandon''s father said, ending the argument.


    Brandon and Alveena exchanged nces with each other. They were smiling. Mrs. Sy and Mrs. Cullens also supported their decision.


    Their parents went home first, allowing Brandon and Alveena to have some time alone.


    "Brandon, thank you. I don''t know how I can repay you for this."


    Brandon smiled at Alveena faintly. He raised his right hand, touching Alveena''s face.


    "You can repay me by staying happy. Don''t be sad and don''t cry anymore, Alvee. I hate seeing you cry."


    "I am not the man who easily gives up. But remember this Alvee, I didn''t give up on you. I just want to see you happy together with the man you love."


    "If ever I see you cry again because of that guy, I swear I will do everything to take you from him."<sub> </sub>


    "Don''t worry, Brandon. I will not make her cry again."


    Alveena and Brandon turned around. Andrew showed himself and joined them.


    Brandon narrowed his eyes on him. He stepped down tonight but it didn''t mean he liked Andrew. He still hated him for making Alveena cry.


    "Do it through your actions, not by words. If you don''t want me to take her away from you, you should cherish her. I will beat you if ever Alveena bes sad again because of you."


    "You don''t have to tell me that. I will do it. I will not allow someone to take her away from me. I will protect her heart. This time I will not hurt her."


    Brandon could tell that Andrew was sincere.


    He just scoffed at him before tapping Andrew''s shoulder.


    "I will mark your words. Now I am leaving Alveena in your care."


    After saying that, Brandon turned to Alveena. He smiled at her tenderly before leaving them.


    Alveena immediately pounced on Andrew, hugging him.


    "Drew¡­ I am also free now from the arranged marriage. Brandon helped me!" Alveena informed Andrew cheerfully.


    "Yeah. I know. I heard and saw everything."


    Andrew hugged her back, stroking her hair. He was so d that everything went well tonight.


    *****


    ~ At Hannah''s Residence ~


    Hannah kept pacing back and forth across her room. She was holding the Crystaline potion in her hand.


    She was already thinking about how she would do her revenge against Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. Because of them, she lost everything including Andrew.


    She was still thinking that Tristan was the reason why Andrew broke up with her. She thought Tristan was the one who told Andrew what happened Abroad.


    Unknown to her, she was the one who spilled the beans to Andrew. She admitted her actions without realizing it. And now, she was ming Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Tomorrow, I will take my revenge. I will no longer change my mind. They forced me to do this," Hannah mumbled to herself.


    She picked up her phone and dialed Andrew''s number. But he was not answering. She decided to send him a message.


    [ Andrew, I haven''t epted your decision yet. Let''s discuss this together with our family tomorrow night. My parents and I will go to Davis Family Mansion. ]


    Hannah tightened her grip on her phone after sending her message. She had toe to the Davis Mansion, making sure that Zhen-Zhen would drink the Crystaline Potion.


    "Tomorrow, you will also lose everything Tristan¡­ your wife and your child. Tomorrow, the Davis Family will know the real Lillie Davis. You will all regret choosing her."


    Hannah was so determined to do her revenge. Her negative emotions forced her to do something evil.


    She didn''t care anymore if someone would get hurt or die. The only way to make her feel better was to see Tristan and Zhen-Zhen suffer and lose the most precious thing for them.


    Her hatred already clouded her mind. Hannah could not distinguish the good and evil.

 Chapter 602 Might Be The Last Time Seeing Each Other

    The atmosphere in the Davis Family Mansion was so lively. The cousins were talking about the sessful marriage proposal of Andrew to Alveena.


    "Thank you, cousins. I really appreciate your helpst night," Andrew said with a grateful look on his face.


    "No need to mention it. We are d to help," Mark responded, patting Andrew''s shoulder.


    "But Andrew, I can''t believe that you really ended things with Hannah. You were so in love with her before. What did you see in Alveena that Hannah didn''t have?" Daniel asked him curiously.


    Mark nudged Daniel''s shoulder, giving him a warning look.


    Andrew just smiled at them. "Alveena loves me wholeheartedly. She always makes me feel special as if I am the best guy in this world."


    Mark and Daniel exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They couldn''t understand how someone could change in just a short period because of love.


    They noticed that Tristan and Andrew really changed a lot.


    "Is it true that Hannah and the Millers areing tonight to discuss the broken engagement?" Daniel asked Andrew again.


    He nodded his head. "Hannah texted mest night. I also received another message from her early this morning. Her parents do not know yet. She asked me to tell them tonight."


    "But your grandpa asked you to bring Alveena tonight." Mark was a little bit worried.


    The Millers would not like it seeing the girl who Andrew chose, instead of their daughter.


    "I already informed Grandpa. I will bring Alveena here tomorrow, not today."


    "Hmm, now our next mission is the surprise of Tristan to Lillie!" Daniel dered to them enthusiastically.


    "I think the twins, Matthew and his girlfriend, are enjoying their stay at Mt. Calypso. I want to go there as well!" he added.


    Andrew and Mark justughed seeing Daniel''s enthusiasm.


    They were still talking when Isabelle and Lucas arrived. They went home early as they would be the ones preparing for the family dinner tonight together with the Miller Family.


    Lucas and Isabelle had no idea yet that Andrew broke off the engagement with Hannah. Only Tristan, his cousins, and Grandpa Lu were aware of this.


    "Gentlemen, do you want to help us in the kitchen?" Lucas asked them.


    The three men just nodded their heads before following Lucas and Isabelle to the kitchen.


    Zhen-Zhen and FaMo were hanging out in the garden. FaMo was still teaching Zhen-Zhen to control and strengthen her power.


    They built a barrier around the garden area. Zhen-Zhen also unsealed her power. With that, she could sense if someone woulde over. They were cautious enough so that other people would not know what they were doing in the garden.


    "Zhen-Zhen, have you triedmunicating with the other fire dragons? Have you opened up their seal?" FaMo asked her.


    Zhen-Zhen was improving day by day. He was hoping that she could finally summon the other fire dragons.


    "Sigh. I don''t know why aside from you, I still can''tmunicate with them. Are they gone?" Zhen-Zhen said feeling a little bit sad.


    FaMo chuckled upon seeing her dejected look.


    "Don''t worry, Zhen. They are there with you. Aside from me, they have the task to protect you. They are just waiting for you to summon them. I am confident that you will be able to do it soon. You can do it," FaMo said, encouraging her.


    "Concentrate and meditate, Zhen. Find them. I am certain that they are just waiting for you."


    Zhen-Zhen smiled brightly. She was excited to see and meet the other fire dragons.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen was put in deep concentration. FaMo was there to watch over her and to serve as a lookout. Several hours had passed when Zhen-Zhen aplished her training today.


    They lost track of time. It was already nighttime when Zhen-Zhen finished her meditation.


    "How is it? Did you find them?" FaMo asked her expectantly.


    Zhen-Zhen bit her lower lip. FaMo sighed deeply thinking that Zhen-Zhen didn''t manage to see the other fire dragons.


    After a few seconds, Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle.


    "FaMo, I sensed something. I think I managed to see a glimpse of one fire dragon."


    "Really? Who is it? What fire dragon have you seen?"


    Zhen-Zhen''s lips curled up into a bright smile before answering FaMo.


    "I think I saw a glimpse of the orange fire dragon."


    FaMo jumped with joy upon hearing that. "Zhen-Zhen! Orange fire is the core of your power, no wonder you saw the orange fire dragon first!"


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head. "I can feel it. But I hope next time I will be able to talk to the orange fire dragon and summon it here!"


    "I''m thinking of disguising it as a puppy!" Zhen-Zhen dered.


    FaMo: "..."


    ''No wonder she looks excited. It turns out she is thinking of disguising it as a dog. Hahaha, I wonder what will the orange fire dragon feel once Zhen-Zhen makes such a request.''


    "FaMo, let''s go back inside. Tristan and Grandpa Lu are back. I also sense that Hannah and her parents arrive."


    FaMo nodded his head. Upon entering the house, they bumped into Hannah. She met Zhen-Zhen''s eyes, smiling sweetly at her.


    Zhen-Zhen was taken aback seeing Hannah smile at her. She seemed different tonight. Hannah would rather ignore her instead of talking or greeting her.


    "Good evening, Lillie. I guess this is thest time we will see each other. I will no longer be part of the Davis Family," Hannah was the first one to speak up, looking at Zhen-Zhen meaningfully.


    Zhen-Zhen felt bad for Hannah. She didn''t know what to say. She knew Hannah was heartbroken right now.


    Not hearing any response from Zhen-Zhen, Hannah had spoken again.


    "Lillie, allow me to apologize for the trouble I caused you before. I hope you can forgive me. I also want to thank you for saving my life."


    Hannah extended her right hand to Zhen-Zhen. FaMo and Zhen-Zhen just looked at her in amusement.


    ''Is she really sincere? But I can''t feel it,'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself.


    She just smiled faintly at her before epting and shaking her hand. Hannah smiled back at her before turning around to leave.


    Zhen-Zhen and FaMo didn''t see the wicked smile that formed on her lips the moment she turned around.


    FaMo just watched Hannah''s back. He didn''t know why but FaMo suddenly felt uneasy as if something was gonna happen tonight.


    ''Hmm, Am I just overthinking?''


    FaMo shook his head, following Zhen-Zhen behind.

 Chapter 603 Officially Breaking Off The Engagement

    Grandpa Lu, Isabelle, and Lucas were already waiting in the dining area. Mark and Daniel were helping out in serving the food on the table.


    Andrew was the one who weed Hannah''s parents, guiding them in the dining area. After talking to Zhen-Zhen, Hannah proceeded to the dining area as well.


    Zhen-Zhen went to their room first to see Tristan who changed his clothes first. FaMo was following her behind.


    FaMo and Pam-Pam would stay away from Hannah so they would not join them for tonight''s dinner. Hannah was allergic to furry animals.


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller were excited, thinking that the two families would now discuss the wedding of Andrew and Hannah.


    p They thought they would be setting up the final date of Andrew''s and Hannah''s wedding.</anda>


    Isabelle and Lucas were also thinking the same thing. But they wondered why Grandpa Lu was wearing a serious expression. From his expression alone, they could tell that he was upset and annoyed by something.


    When Tristan and Zhen-Zhen arrived in the dining area, they started eating dinner.


    "I heard that Andrew and Hannah have something to announce tonight. I couldn''t wait to hear it," Mr. Miller said excitedly, breaking the silence.


    "Honey, let''s finish our dinner first." Mrs. Miller gave her husband a meaningful look.


    "Alright. I''m sorry, I am just so excited."


    Andrew and Hannah were very silent. Mark and Daniel just smiled awkwardly. They could see that Hannah''s parents were looking forward to the announcement. But they were afraid that they would be disappointed in the end.


    "Cough! Cough!" Grandpa Lu cleared his throat.


    "Let''s continue eating. The announcement can wait after dinner," Grandpa Lu said to them.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen looked at Andrew and Hannah worriedly. They hoped Hannah''s parents would respect Andrew''s decision.


    Meanwhile, Hannah was trying to figure out how she would make Zhen-Zhen drink the Crystaline potion. She had to mix it on her drinks without getting caught.


    Several minutes had passed and everyone was done eating their fill. Grandpa Lu had decided to open the conversation first.


    "We are gathered here tonight because Andrew had something to say to everyone, especially to the Miller Family. I hope you will listen and ept whatever announcement he will make tonight."


    Lucas, Isabelle, and Hannah''s parents looked at Grandpa Lu confusedly. They were puzzled by Grandpa Lu''s cold tone. He had a dark expression since the start of the dinner.


    Grandpa Lu couldn''t hide his displeasure to Hannah as he recalled what she did abroad. She tried to seduce Tristan and yed with the feelings of his two grandsons.


    What he hated most was that Hannah tried to ruin Zhen-Zhen''s and Tristan''s marriage. Grandpa Lu was really enraged by her selfish and greedy actions.


    He was d that Andrew already loved someone else. If not, then Andrew would certainly get hurt after knowing the truth. He should have hated his brother once again.


    Grandpa Lu hated the fact that Hannah was the main cause of conflict between Andrew and Tristan.


    "Andrew, grandson, it is now the time to tell everyone," Grandpa Lu said, urging Andrew to speak up.


    Hannah just clenched her fists. She could tell that Grandpa Lu already knew about Andrew''s decision.


    She still had conflicting thoughts about this. She didn''t want to ept it. She didn''t want to give up Andrew yet.


    ''There is still a way to make him stay by my side. I will agree tonight but I will take him back. I hope¡­ I hope I get pregnant from ourst intercourse,'' Hannah thought to herself.


    If she got pregnant, she would demand Andrew to take responsibility and marry her. She still had hope.


    ''Next week, I will do a pregnancy test to find out. But for now, I have to get rid of this witch, Lillie. I want to see Tristan suffer. I want to see the Davis Family regret epting Lillie. I will show them her true color.''


    Hannah nced at Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. The hatred could be seen in her eyes but she concealed it right away when Andrew stood up to make his announcement.


    He turned to face Hannah''s parents.


    "Uncle¡­ Auntie, Mom, and Dad¡­ Hannah and I were over. No wedding will happen. I am breaking off our engagement."


    Isabelle and Lucas were taken aback when they heard that. But Mr. and Mrs. Miller were the ones who were utterly shocked.


    "What??! What did you just say Andrew?!" Mr. Miller stood up, mming the table.


    "Hannah, what is the meaning of this?" Mrs. Miller asked Hannah.


    However, Hannah just remained silent in her seat.


    "Son, are you telling the truth? Don''t prank us like this¡­" Lucas said, smiling sheepishly. He wanted to lighten the atmosphere.


    "I am not pranking you, Dad," Andrew promptly responded.


    "I''m sorry but I can''t marry Hannah. Everything changed between Hannah and me. We are not the same as before. I know this is partly my fault. But I can''t no longer pretend that we are still in love with each other."


    Mr. Miller clenched his fists. He was so mad.


    "Hannah! Say something? Are you okay with this?" Mr. Miller asked his daughter with his stern voice.


    Hannah didn''t say a word. But her tears already fell from the corner of her eyes. Seeing his daughter cry, Mr. Miller approached Andrew.


    "How dare you do this to my daughter?!! Why did you hurt my daughter?! You promised us that you would take care of her!"


    Mr. Miller grabbed Andrew''s cor.<sub> </sub>


    "I''m sorry, Uncle. I''m sorry¡­" Andrew could only apologize to him.


    *Thud!*


    "Andrew!"


    "Dad!"


    "Honey!"


    Mr. Miller punched Andrew in the face twice. He didn''t block those punches. He let Hannah''s father punch him.


    "Dad! Stop!" Hannah and Mrs. Miller stopped him from further punching Andrew.


    Grandpa Lu narrowed his eyes at Mr. Miller. He was just controlling himself. He was enraged after seeing Mr. Miller beating Andrew as if it was his grandson''s fault.


    Lucas and Isabelle stood up, moving closer to Andrew. They wanted to protect him against Mr. Miller.


    "Uncle, calm down," Daniel tried to speak up.


    "Shut up! I''m not talking to you!" Mr. Miller scowled at him.


    "This is the decision of Andrew. Please respect it. You can''t force him to marry your daughter," Grandpa Lu had already spoken.


    Mr. Millerughed dryly. "How can you agree with this? After using my daughter, he is now throwing her away! He should take responsibility for my daughter. He already took her innocence! Why are you supporting him?"


    "Andrew! Did you cheat on my daughter! I swear, I will ruin that woman! How can you hurt my daughter like this?" Mr. Miller yelled at him.


    Andrew clenched his fists when Mr. Miller threatened to ruin Alveena. He would not let him hurt her.


    "Dad! Stop it already!" Hannah tugged her father''s arm.


    "No! I will not."


    "Mr. Miller, with all due respect but my brother is not the only one who is at fault here." Tristan could no longer stay quiet. He spoke up to defend his brother.


    A cold glint shed through Hannah''s eyes as she nced at Tristan.


    ''Is he nning to reveal what happened to us abroad in front of everyone?''


    Hannah gritted her teeth. She hated Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. She thought they wereughing at her now.


    "Stay out of this, Tristan! How dare you defend your brother?! You just want to get revenge against my daughter because she didn''t choose you. She chose Andrew instead of you! And now, you are happy to see them breaking apart!"


    "This is what you wanted, right?! You wanted to ruin their rtionship! That''s the reason why you asked your wife to seduce Andrew before!"


    Tristan had the urge to punch Mr. Miller''s mouth just to shut him up. He hated it when people talked badly about his wife.


    Grandpa Lu was also displeased when Mr. Miller started targeting Zhen-Zhen as well. His expression darkened.


    Seeing the angry expression of Grandpa Lu, Hannah had decided to step up.


    "Dad! Please respect our decision. Don''t create a ruckus here," Hannah begged her father.


    "Mom, please bring Dad home. We will talk further about this. You need to calm down first."


    Hannah wanted to send her parents away so that she could proceed to her next n. She didn''t want them to get shocked if they ever witnessed Zhen-Zhen unleashing her power.


    "Honey, let''s go home. Listen to our daughter."


    Mr. Miller shot Andrew a sharp re before turning around to leave.


    "Mom, go home first. I will stay here for a while and talk to Andrew."


    Mrs. Miller nodded her head before following her husband.


    Mark and Daniel felt relieved when Mr. Miller had stopped creating ruckus.


    "I would like to apologize for the actions of my father. Please understand him. He is just worried about me. I promised I will exin everything to them."


    Hannah bowed her head, still clenching her fists. She needed to pretend in order to aplish her goal tonight. She just had to make sure that Zhen-Zhen would drink the potion.


    "I have one request¡­ Since this might be thest time I will being here. Can I stay here tonight? I just want to be with Andrew onest time."


    The members of the Davis Family were taken aback when they heard Hannah''s request. It would be so awkward to stay here after what happened but she still wanted to stay.


    For what reason?


    "Don''t get me wrong. I will stay in the guest room. I will not sleep in Andrew''s room. I¡­ I just want to¡­"


    "Alright! You can stay here tonight, Hannah. You and Andrew should talk this out," Lucas agreed.


    "Thanks, Dad¡­ I mean Uncle." Hannah rejoiced inwardly.

 Chapter 604 She Found An Easy Way

    After themotion in the dining area, Hannah and Andrew went to the garden area to talk. They sat on the bench.


    Hannah brought the first aid kit to apply ointment on Andrew''s wound. His lips bled after getting punched by Hannah''s father. There was also a bluish mark on Andrew''s jaw.


    "Andrew, to tell you honestly, I still can''t ept your decision so give me some time to adjust and move on," Hannah told Andrew truthfully.


    "I''m really sorry, Hannah. But we should announce this to the public."


    Almost everyone from the City of Empire knew that Andrew was engaged to Hannah. He was thinking to let the public know that Hannah and him were over.


    He needed toe clean before meeting Alveena''s parents. He didn''t want them to misunderstand. They might think that he was two-timing Hannah and Alveena.


    If that happened, he would have difficulty getting the approval of Alveena''s parents.


    Hannahughed dryly after hearing that from Andrew.


    "You want to do this because of her, am I right?"


    "Andrew, you are so cruel. You are hurting me more!" Hannah punched Andrew on his chest.


    "I''m sorry, Hannah, but I have to do this. I am just informing you ahead about my n. I am not changing my mind. I will let the public know that we are no longer engaged to each other."


    Hannah smiled bitterly. "I don''t want to hear your sorry. Okay, fine. Just do what you want."


    ''Let''s see who is going to suffer after this. I will not let that woman be happy with you, Andrew. If I can''t have you, then no one will.''


    "Thanks for treating my wound." Andrew stood up after saying that.


    He turned around and left without waiting for Hannah to say another word. He had to stay away from Hannah or else, Alveena would be upset with him.


    Hannah just clenched her fists watching Andrew''s back until he disappeared from her sight. She peered at her surroundings. She had lots of happy memories in this garden together with Tristan and Andrew.


    If she could just turn back time, she would want to go back to how they used to be. It hurt so much knowing that she lost both of them.


    Hannah picked up the two transparent tube-like ss in her pocket, one had a purple substance while the other one had a transparent substance.


    The purple was the Crystaline potion while the transparent liquid was the mind control potion. She would mix these two potions and make Zhen-Zhen drink them.


    Then Hannah picked another item. It was a small crystal orb that she would use tomand Zhen-Zhen after drinking the mind control potion.


    *****


    Meanwhile, inside the mansion, Isabelle and Lucas were asking Grandpa Lu, Tristan, and Zhen-Zhen about Andrew and Hannah.


    They noticed that aside from them, everyone already knew what was happening between the two.


    "Are you all aware of this? Why didn''t you tell us?" Lucas asked them, feeling a little bit upset.


    "What happened between Hannah and Andrew? They were so in love before? How did they end up like this?" Isabelle also bombarded them with questions.


    "Mom, Dad, it just so happened. Andrew fell in love with another woman," Tristan answered them.


    They had no n of informing Lucas and Isabelle about what happened abroad. They didn''t want Hannah to look bad in front of them.<sub> </sub>


    It was already enough that Andrew already put an end to their rtionship. And they could see that he was happily and madly in love with Alveena.


    "Huh? How is that possible?" Isabelle asked them with disbelief.


    "Who is the girl?" Lucas threw another question.


    "Alveena Sy, the youngest daughter of the Sy Family." Grandpa Lu was the one who answered them.


    "Eh??! From the Sy Corp?! Ourpetition!" Lucas blurted out exasperatedly.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen nodded their heads.


    "Wait, her brother is Clifford Sy, right? The one who was creating troubletely¡­" Isabellemented as she remembered Clifford.


    "Who cares if she is a member of the Sy Family or from ourpetitor. We are about to make her part of the Davis Family," Grandpa Lu dered to them.


    "I''m excited to meet her again. She is a close friend of Lillie. So I know she is a nice girl. I like her already! She often hangs out with my granddaughter-inw." Grandpa Lu added.


    "Yes, grandpa. Alveena is like a big sister to me and Sophia," Zhen-Zhen cheerfully said.


    The five of them were still talking in the living room when Andrew joined them.


    "Son, you are here. Where is Hannah? Are you two done talking with each other?" Isabelle asked Andrew worriedly.


    "Yes, Mom. She is still in the garden area. I think she needs to be alone for a while," Andrew replied to Isabelle.


    "Come here, son. Can you tell us about Alveena?" Lucas asked Andrew expectantly, his eyes glowing with excitement. He was curious about Alveena.


    They felt bad that Hannah and Andrew broke up. But they would still support him whoever woman he liked.


    Andrew nodded with a smile. He would love to tell them more about Alveena. He hoped that his parents would also like Alveena.


    *****


    In the kitchen, Mark and Daniel were making drinks for everyone. They were used to doing this for the past few days.


    Before going to bed, the elders were drinking tea because tea had a calming effect that could make them rx and sleep easily during bedtime.


    As for Zhen-Zhen, she was consistently drinking a ss of warm milk before bedtime. They were still in the kitchen when Hannah joined them.


    "What are you doing here?" Hannah asked them curiously, looking at the empty cups in front of Mark and Daniel.


    "We are making drinks for everyone," Mark answered.


    "Hannah, what do you want to drink? Coffee, milk, hot chocte, or tea? We will also make one for you," Daniel asked her.


    Hannah''s eyes sparkled with delight after seeing this opportunity.


    ''It looks like I will not have difficulty in my task tonight. Mark and Daniel will do this for me. Since they are the ones making the drinks, they will be the ones to me once something bad happens to that witch and her baby.''

 Chapter 605 Chaos In The Davis Family Mansion

    Hannah found an easy way. She would lessen the suspicion against her since she was not the one who made the drinks.


    All she had to do was put one droplet from each potion into the drinks. But first, she had to know what Zhen-Zhen was drinking.


    "Who will drink tea?" Hannah simply asked them.


    "Uncle and Auntie including Grandpa Lu," Mark responded. "I will deliver these cups of tea first to our elders!"


    Mark put the cups on the tray before leaving the kitchen.


    "How about Tristan and Lillie?" Hannah asked Daniel. They were the ones left in the kitchen.


    "Tristan wants to drink hot chocte. As usual, my cousin-inw, Lillie, will have milk," Daniel answered cheerfully.


    Hannah smiled inwardly as Zhen-Zhen''s drink was different from others. This only meant no one would drink milk except her so she would not worry about other people drinking the Crystaline potion.


    "Daniel, you forgot something," Hannah told him.


    "Eh, what is it?"


    "Go and ask Andrew what he wants to drink as well. He joined them in the living room."


    "Oh, right. How about you Hannah?"


    "Don''t worry about me. I think I will go back to my room. I just came here to grab some bottled water."


    Daniel nodded. Hannah stood up and walked toward the refrigerator. When Daniel went to the living room to ask Andrew, Hannah found the opportunity to mix the potions into Zhen-Zhen''s milk.


    After she was done mixing the potions, Mark and Daniel came together. Hannah was still standing at the front of the refrigerator when the two men arrived in the kitchen.


    She made it look like she didn''t go near the table. She observed Mark and Daniel as they put the cups on the tray, bringing them into the living room.


    She watched the Davis Family from a distance. She saw Daniel handing over the ss of milk to Zhen-Zhen.


    Hannah smiled triumphantly when Zhen-Zhen epted the ss.


    "Drink it and I will show your color in front of the Davis Family," Hannah mumbled. She tightened her grip on the small crystal orb in her hand.


    Hannah could see that everyone was happily conversing in the living room. When she passed by a while ago, she overheard the name Alveena.


    She felt horrible. She was furious knowing that the members of the Davis Family were happily talking about Alveena, the woman who stole Andrew from her.


    She felt betrayed. She was still there in the mansion but the members of the Davis family were already talking about her recement. Wow! It hurt her pride. She hated them now.


    "Just you wait. I will create chaos tonight in this mansion. I will control that witch to wreak havoc in this home," Hannah said through her gritted teeth. She was watching them with her bloodshot eyes.


    Her heart and her mind were filled with evil thoughts right now. Her hatred for Zhen-Zhen and Tristan increased seeing how happy they were while she was bleeding in pain and broken.


    It did not take long, Zhen-Zhen took a sip of her milk. Hannah was already rejoicing. She was anticipating what would happen next to Zhen-Zhen.


    Mheera told her that Zhen-Zhen would lose consciousness and be paralyzed for an hour after drinking the potions.


    Everyone continued talking about Alveena when suddenly Zhen-Zhen felt some difort. Her mind suddenly became hazy.


    She pressed her hand on her chest as she felt something cold inside her.


    "Arghh!" Zhen-Zhen grunted as she felt an excruciating pain.


    Tristan, who was sitting next to her, heard her whimper.


    "Wifey? Are you okay? You look pale," Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen worriedly, then he put his hand on her forehead to check her temperature.


    Tristan''s eyes widened in surprise as Zhen-Zhen''s temperature felt cold.<sub> </sub>


    "Wifey?"


    Everyone stopped talking. Their attention was now fixed on Zhen-Zhen and Tristan.


    "What happened, son?" Isabelle stood up to approach them.


    Just when she was about to touch Zhen-Zhen, she copsed and fainted in Tristan''s arms.


    "Wifey!"


    "Lillie!"


    "Granddaughter!"


    Everyone was shocked to see Zhen-Zhen suddenly copse in front of them.


    "Wifey, wake up! Can you hear me?" Tristan continued tapping Zhen-Zhen.


    "What are you waiting for? Bring her to the hospital now! Get the car ready" Grandpa Lumanded them. He was also worried


    Mark and Daniel went to grab the car keys.


    "Oh my gosh! What''s wrong with her? Her temperature is so cold!" Isabelle blurted out in her panicked mode after touching Zhen-Zhen''s body.


    *****


    Meanwhile, inside their bedroom, FaMo, who was in his cat form, was now lying on the floor.


    He was screaming in pain. He already felt this before when Zhen-Zhen''s life was put at risk.


    "No! Zhen-Zhen! Arrghhh! She''s in danger!" He felt like something was draining his energy and power.


    After a few seconds, FaMo transformed back to his fireball form and suddenly disappeared.


    "Meow! Meow! Meow!"


    Pam-Pam kept on meowing as she witnessed FaMo transformed into a fireball and suddenly dissipated into thin air.


    Everyone in the mansion was already panicking except for one person. There was a wicked smile on Hannah''s face as they watched them from afar.


    Tristan was about to carry Zhen-Zhen to bring her to the hospital when suddenly her eyes snapped open.


    Tristan watched her anxiously as he saw those familiar red eyes.


    ''Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes turned red again. Why? What is happening to my wife?'' Tristan had a bad feeling about this.


    "Wifey, are you okay? What''s wrong? How do you feel?" Tristan asked her with his worried voice.


    "Brother¡­ Lillie''s eyes." Andrew was the first one who noticed her eyes, aside from Tristan.


    ? Isabelle, Lucas, and Grandpa Lu also looked at her eyes. Isabelle gasped in surprise seeing the bloody eyes of Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen was not responding to them as if she could not hear Tristan. She had no awareness of what was happening around her.


    She could only hear one voice in her subconscious. It was Hannah''s voice.


    [ "Lillie, stand up and push Tristan away from you." ]


    Zhen-Zhen did what she was told. She pushed Tristan away from her body before she stood up. Because of her strength, Tristan fell on the floor.


    Everyone was stupefied seeing her action. Zhen-Zhen looked like she was possessed. Her face was void of any emotions and she was not responding to them.

 Chapter 606 I Will Kill Her

    "Wifey, what''s wrong?"


    Tristan stood up and tried to approach her. But Zhen-Zhen pushed him hard again. She was strong and Tristan fell on the mini ss table in front of them.


    "Argh!" Tristan grunted as the ss table got broken. The broken ss hit his arm thus injuring him in the process.


    "Brother, are you okay?" Andrew tried to help Tristan to stand up.


    "I''m just fine," Tristan said, still looking at Zhen-Zhen worriedly.


    "Your arm is bleeding¡­ How can you be fine?" Andrew held Tristan''s arm.


    "Granddaughter, can you hear us? Are you mad?" Grandpa Lu spoke up, slowly walking toward Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen turned to face Grandpa Lu. Then she heard another voice from her subconscious.


    [ " Manipte fire element. Unleash your power. Hurt that old man." ]


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyebrows twitched after hearing that. She raised her hand as if she was waiting for something toe out of her palm.


    Tristan had a bad feeling about this. ''Did she lose control again? Don''t tell me her inner demon took over her body now. If that is the case, then it''s not good. Father-inw, where are you?''


    Tristan stepped closer to Zhen-Zhen once again, hugging her from behind.


    "Wifey, wake up! Don''t let her control your mind and body."


    Grandpa Lu, Lucas, Isabelle, and Andrew were puzzled after hearing Tristan''s words.


    Grandpa Lu: ''What''s going on here?''


    Lucas: ''What''s happening to Lillie?''


    Isabelle: ''Something is off here! Lillie is acting so strangely.''


    Andrew: ''Lillie''s eyes and expression are bothering me right now.''


    Zhen-Zhen tried to struggle from Tristan''s hug. He was hugging her tightly, not allowing her to move.


    "Dad, Mom, Grandpa, Andrew, leave us for now! Go!" Tristan was afraid that Zhen-Zhen might hurt them as she lost control.


    He knew that Zhen-Zhen would not forgive herself if ever something bad happened to them because of her. Once she regained her consciousness, she would keep ming herself.


    Tristan didn''t want that to happen.


    "Go now! Leave!" Tristanmanded his family.


    But they just stayed rooted in their spots. They couldn''t understand why Tristan was trying to send them away.


    "No one is allowed to leave!" Zhen-Zhen''s stern cold voice was heard.


    It did not take long when the fireball was released from her hand.


    "Wifey! No!!!"


    Grandpa Lu, Andrew, and Tristan''s parents were utterly astounded seeing the fireball floating just above Zhen-Zhen''s palm. It was getting bigger and bigger by the second.


    Andrew: "Fire? In Lillie''s hand?"


    Lucas: "Son, what is this?"


    Grandpa Lu''s eyes widened in surprise while Isabelle looked at her with utter disbelief.


    ''How can she do that?''


    [ "Throw your fire! Scare them!" ] Hannah continuedmanding her.


    "Wifey! Stop! Please extinguish the fire, now! Please listen to me. I am your husband, Tristan!" Tristan begged her with his desperate voice.


    Zhen-Zhen pushed Tristan again and he was thrown away. She closed her eyes. Then the moment she opened them, her eyes were no longer red. It turned to ck.<sub> </sub>


    "How dare you¡­" Zhen-Zhen mumbled before extinguishing the fire in her hand.


    Zhen-Zhen began stepping forward. Tristan, Grandpa Lu, and others just watched her. They were shocked that they couldn''t move or even speak.


    Before they realized it, Zhen-Zhen was already moving toward the entrance of the kitchen where Hannah was standing.


    Hannah''s eyes widened in horror. Her knees were trembling as she saw Zhen-Zhen, inching closer and closer to her.


    She couldn''t move her body because of intense fear. She triedmanding her to stay away but Zhen-Zhen was no longer listening to her.


    ''What is wrong with the crystal orb?''


    Hannah looked down only to find out that there were cracks on the crystal orb in her hand.


    "How dare you control this body?! I am the only one allowed to do it if she is unconscious!"


    Hannah couldn''t utter a word. She sensed danger as she looked into her ck eyes. The one speaking right now was not Zhen-Zhen but her inner demon.


    She was awakened when Zhen-Zhen fell into a deep sleep inside her subconscious. It was the effect of the Crystaline potion that was sealing her fire element power.


    "Wrong move bitch!" Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon said before strangling Hannah on her neck using her one hand.


    "Lillie, No! Don''t hurt her!" Andrew ran towards them.


    He wanted to stop Zhen-Zhen from hurting Hannah. But Zhen-Zhen just pushed Andrew away using her other hand.


    Just like Tristan, Andrew was thrown away a few meters away from them. He hit his back on the wall.


    "No! Lillie, please wake up!" Isabelle also begged her.


    Lucas and Grandpa Lu also tried to stop her but Zhen-Zhen already built an invisible barrier, not allowing them to move further or get near her.


    Grandpa Lu and Lucas touched something like a mirror. There was something invisible blocking their path that they couldn''t proceed further.


    With his aching body, Tristan stood up again. He needed to stop his wife. He didn''t know what happened to FaMo. He was nowhere in times like this.


    ''Father-inw! Where are you? Please help us. Zhen-Zhen is not in her usual self again. I am afraid that she will do something that can hurt our baby.''


    "Zhen-Zhen!" This time Tristan called her real name. He didn''t care anymore if his family would know the truth about her identity.


    "Zhen-Zhen, let her go. Please remove this barrier. Listen to me, wifey!"


    Hannah was almost losing consciousness. She couldn''t breathe.


    "This woman must die on my hand!" Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon said.


    "Don''t do this. Little Davis will not like it."


    Zhen-Zhen was taken aback when she heard Little Davis.


    "Arghh!" She felt an intense pain inside her body again, most especially in her stomach.


    ''No! My baby! My baby!''


    Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon could feel that something wrong was happening inside her body. She felt cold and it was draining her fire element.


    At the thought of Little Davis, Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon became more enraged. There was a hostile look in her eyes.


    She was determined to kill Hannah right now. She heard her voice. She was the one controlling her mind and body a while ago.


    "I will kill you!"


    Zhen-Zhen was about to break and twist Hannah''s neck when someone suddenly grabbed her hand.


    "Zhen-Zhen! Stop. I will not allow you to hurt someone."

 Chapter 607 He Would Protect Them

    "Zhen-Zhen! Stop. I will not allow you to hurt someone."


    Zhen-Zhen was strong but the man who arrived was much stronger than her because of her current state.


    He was able to remove Zhen-Zhen''s hand from Hannah''s neck easily. She shot him a cold sharp re.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Hannah fell to the floor, trying to catch her breath. She thought she was about to die. Fortunately, a stranger came from out of nowhere, saving her.


    "You have no right to tell me what to do!!!" Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon yelled at him.


    "Liam?" Tristan was the first one who recognized the man.


    Liam nced at Tristan before moving his attention back to Zhen-Zhen.


    "What happened to her?" Liam asked them.


    "I don''t know. She suddenly lost consciousness. When she woke up, she was not herself anymore. I think... her inner demon took control of her body again." Tristan exined to Liam.


    Liam was still holding Zhen-Zhen''s arms, restraining her from doing something that could hurt everyone there.


    After seeing the other people watching them aside from Tristan, Liam started chanting as he cast a spell on them.


    It did not take long when Hannah, Lucas, Andrew, Grandpa Lu, and Isabelle fainted. Liam needed Tristan to stay awake so he didn''t cast the sleeping spell on him.


    Mark and Daniel, who were waiting outside the mansion, went back to see what was happening inside. But the moment they entered the house, they fainted right away.


    Zhen-Zhen tried to struggle against Liam but he was strong. For some unknown reason, she couldn''t use her fire as of now.


    "Let go of my hand now!" Zhen-Zhen demanded.


    "No! You have to go back to yourself first!"


    Zhen-Zhen was about to refute when suddenly she coughed some blood.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    "Zhen-Zhen!" Both Tristan and Liam called her name with their concerned voices.


    Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon sneered at them. "Foolish humans¡­"


    After saying that, Zhen-Zhen lost consciousness again. Liam caught her in his arms.


    The barrier disappeared so Tristan was able to run in their spot.


    Liam''s eyes widened in horror as he noticed something. He could feel what was happening to Zhen-Zhen right now because his mark was still in her system.


    That was the reason he found out about the chaos inside the Davis Family Mansion. He also sensed that Zhen-Zhen was in pain and her life was in danger.


    He didn''t expect that the situation would be severe. Liam closed his eyes and tried to concentrate, trying to find out the cause of this.


    After a while, Liam snapped his eyes open.


    "No way!!! Don''t tell me¡­ it''s a Crystaline potion. Howe?" Liam couldn''t believe this. "Did they locate her already?" Liam mumbled to himself.


    Only the Shaman could make a Crystaline potion. It only meant that the other guardian warriors were sent into this world.


    "Liam, what is happening to my wife?!" Tristan asked him in panicked mode.


    "Tristan¡­" Liam didn''t know what to say.


    "Tell me?! What''s wrong with my wife?"<sub> </sub>


    "Let''s move her to your room first. I will try my best to protect her." Liam said, his eyes filled withplex emotions.


    The two men immediately brought Zhen-Zhen into their room. Liam put her down on the bed.


    Tristan''s heart was beating rapidly because of fear and nervousness. He was so afraid that something bad would happen to his wife and baby.


    "Tristan, where is her protector?" Liam asked Tristan as he continued assessing Zhen-Zhen''s condition.


    "I don''t know. He is not here. If he was here he would probably help us a while ago."


    Liam just frowned upon hearing that. He was hoping that the potion didn''t scatter yet all over her body. He knew that Zhen-Zhen''s main core of power was the fire element.


    "Liam, let''s bring my wife to the hospital!"


    Liam shook his head. "Tristan, an ordinary doctor can''t help her right now."


    "Listen to me, Tristan. There is a Crystaline potion inside her system right now. This will absorb her fire element and turn them into crystals. She is cold right now because she is freezing inside."


    Tristan could understand now why Zhen-Zhen''s temperature was cold.


    "I will try my best to remove the Crystaline potion in her system. It already sealed some of her fire element power but don''t worry, nothing bad will happen to her."


    "Please, Liam! Save my wife! Save her and our baby!" Tristan begged him.


    Liam fell silent at the mention of the baby. Nothing bad will happen to Zhen-Zhen aside from her power being sealed. However¡­ their baby¡­ their baby was in great danger.


    He didn''t know how he would tell this to Tristan. If the Crystaline potion already spread out inside her body, it would freeze their baby as well. And the baby would probably die.


    Liam didn''t speak further. He concentrated on extracting the Crystaline potion and removing it from Zhen-Zhen''s body.


    Tristan remained by her side, holding her hand as he watched Liam extracting the Crystaline potion.


    He could see a light green glowing from Liam''s palm. It surrounded Zhen-Zhen''s body. Liam''s mark on Zhen-Zhen''s wrist appeared. Through that mark, Liam could trace the movement of Crystaline spreading inside her system.


    "Tristan, this will take time. I think you should go out first and take care of those unconscious people outside. They are lying on the cold floor. They might catch a cold."


    Tristan was reluctant to leave Zhen-Zhen but he had to take care of his family. He went out first and brought those unconscious people to the sofa.


    Liam sighed deeply. "Who made you drink the Crystaline potion? Are they here? The guardian warriors?"


    Liam shook his head. He needed to concentrate to save Zhen-Zhen and her baby.


    The extractionsted for half an hour. Tristan went back and stayed by Zhen-Zhen''s side, silently praying for their safety.


    Liam was drenched in sweat after he was done. There was a solemn expression on his face. He was very silent.


    "How is she now? Is our baby safe." Tristan asked Liam.


    Liam clenched his fists. "Zhen-Zhen is gonna be fine but¡­"


    "But what?"


    "I''m sorry, Tristan. I''m sorry. I think I was toote to save your baby."


    "No!!! No!!! You are lying?! Tell me our Little Davis is safe!" Tristan stood up, grabbing Liam''s cor.


    "My father-inw will protect our baby! He promised that he would protect Zhen-Zhen and our baby! That''s why he is not here. I think he went to protect them."

 Chapter 608 Will Never Forgive

    <o>,m During the extraction, Liam got something out of Zhen-Zhen''s body. He showed it to Tristan.</o>


    A glowing crystal floated in the air just above Zhen-Zhen''s abdomen. Tristan and Liam nced in her direction.


    The crystal was as big as an ostrich''s egg. In that crystal, they could see a ck fireball frozen inside. Liam and Tristan thought it was Little Davis.


    Tristan refused to believe Liam''s words. He would never ept it. Liam told him that he was alreadyte to save their baby.


    Tristan knew in his heart that Little Davis was safe and FaMo would save and protect Little Davis.


    He wanted to punch Liam when he said those words. It couldn''t happen. It shouldn''t happen.


    What would he exin to Zhen-Zhen once she woke up? How could he tell her that they lost their baby?


    Zhen-Zhen would be devastated if that happened! Even he himself couldn''t ept it, how much more Zhen-Zhen?


    "No! You are wrong! Our baby is safe! Tell me our baby is safe!" Tristan shook Liam. He was still grabbing him on his cor.


    Liam grabbed Tristan''s hands and looked straight into his eyes.


    "Tristan, I also wish that I am just mistaken. Just like you, I don''t want Zhen-Zhen to be sad. I don''t know how she will take this. I am afraid¡­ afraid that once she learns the truth her inner demon will take over her mind and body and will go berserk in this world."


    Tristan let go of Liam. He covered her ears while shaking his head. He didn''t want to hear Liam''s words.


    "No! No! Our baby is safe! Our baby is safe!"


    Tristan didn''t want to believe that they lost their baby.


    Liam grabbed Tristan''s shoulders. "Get a grip of yourself, Tristan! If you lose your mind, who will support Zhen-Zhen?! Do you want to lose her as well?!" Liam yelled at him.


    Liam couldn''t let Zhen-Zhen go berserk and wreak havoc in this world or else, he would have no choice but to kill her to save the humans.


    Tristan pushed Liam away. He dropped to the floor. He punched the floor several times until his hands bled.


    Tristan felt miserable right now. How could they lose their baby just like that? What happened? How did things end up like this?


    Liam kneeled in front of Tristan, holding his shoulders.


    "Tristan, stop! You have to be strong for Zhen-Zhen''s sake."


    Tristan could no longer fight it. Tristan cried in front of Liam. He didn''t know what to do.


    "How! How could this happen?! What Crystaline potion? Who the hell gave her that?!" Tristan screamed in between his cries.


    A cold glint shed through Liam''s eyes. He needed to find out as well.


    "We need to find out! What did she do before this happened? Tell me, Tristan, so that I will know."


    Tristan fell silent for a moment. Liam was right. He needed to be strong. He had to find out who harmed Zhen-Zhen and their baby.


    "I don''t know. We were just talking in the living room. My cousins made drinks for everyone. Then Zhen-Zhen suddenly fainted. When she woke up, she was no longer in her usual self."<sub> </sub>


    "The drink! I think the potion is mixed with her drink. Let''s go to the living room. I have to see it to confirm."


    Liam and Tristan went out of the room in a hurry. Tristan gave the ss of milk to Liam.


    Liam assessed it. His eyes widened as he confirmed it. Aside from the Crystaline Potion, he also saw mind control potion.


    No wonder Zhen-Zhen could still move after drinking the Crystaline potion. She was supposed to be unconscious and paralyzed for an hour.


    Someone tried to control her mind. Since the real Zhen-Zhen was in her deep slumber, her inner demon was awakened and it sensed danger. Its instinct was to protect herself and Zhen-Zhen.


    Liam turned to Tristan before nodding his head.


    "Tristan¡­ this milk contained Crystaline Potion and mind control potion. We should interrogate your cousins where they get these. Why did they make Zhen-Zhen drink this?"


    A chilly glint shed through Tristan''s eyes after hearing that. He balled his hands into fists tightly. He had the urge to beat someone to death right now.


    Liam sighed deeply. He could understand Tristan''s feeling right now. Even he, himself, was thinking of punishing the person who did this to Zhen-Zhen.


    "How could they do this to us? To my wife? I will never forgive them." Tristan said through gritted teeth.


    "Tristan, what are you nning to do with your family? They witnessed Zhen-Zhen using her power. Do you want me to erase their memory?" Liam asked him.


    Tristan was taken aback when he heard that. He almost forgot about this.


    Tristan turned to his parents, brother, and grandfather who were still unconscious. He was having conflicting thoughts about this.


    After contemting for a while, Tristan finally gave Liam his answer.


    "No need, Liam. I think it is also the right time to know the truth about Zhen-Zhen''s identity. I want to know if they will still ept her."


    "Okay, Tristan. I understand. Just tell me if you need anything. I will not hesitate to help you and Zhen-Zhen."


    Tristan watched Liam. He considered him as hispetitor but he had to admit that Liam helped him a lot today. He was grateful to him.


    "Liam, thank you for your help. I really appreciate it."


    Tristan could now see the disparity in their strengths. Unlike him, Liam could control and stop Zhen-Zhen whenever she would go wild.


    If Zhen-Zhen was in danger, Liam could protect her with his power. Tristan realized how useless he was. He couldn''t even protect Zhen-Zhen and their baby.


    Tristan began ming himself again for his incapability. His insecurity came back again. He felt helpless.


    ''What can I do for Zhen-Zhen? I failed to protect her and our baby? I hate myself for that. I am just a useless husband! Damn you, Tristan! Damn you!''


    Tristan was still cursing himself inwardly when he felt Liam''s hand patting his back.


    "Don''t be harsh on yourself, Tristan. This is not your fault," Liam blurted out. He could somehow feel that Tristan was ming himself.

 Chapter 609 Mother And Daughter

    Meanwhile, inside the room where Zhen-Zhen was, an orange light surrounded her body. It was glowing brightly.


    Then Zhen-Zhen heard a voice in her subconscious, calling her name.


    "Zhen-Zhen¡­"


    When Zhen-Zhen opened her eyes, she found herself back in the cave that served as their home.


    She was standing at the center of the cave when she heard another voice calling her name.


    "Zhen-Zhen¡­"


    Then she saw an orange fire in the form of a human.


    "Who are you?" She softly asked.


    It did not take long when the oranged fire disappeared as it turned into a human form.


    Zhen-Zhen gasped in surprise when she recognized the person in front of her.


    "Mo-Mo? Mother¡­" She mumbled with her trembling voice.


    Eva smiled at Zhen-Zhen lovingly and nodded her head.


    "Yes, my daughter. It''s me, your mother."


    Zhen-Zhen immediately ran in her direction and hugged her mother upon reaching her spot.


    "Mo-Mo, I missed you! I missed you so much!"


    Zhen-Zhen''s tears were pouring like raindrops.


    Eva just hugged her back. Her tears were also falling down her cheeks.


    "I missed you too, my dear daughter. Please forgive your Mo-Mo for leaving you behind in this harsh world. I''m sorry, Zhen-Zhen. I just want to protect you and your Fa-Fa."


    "Don''t apologize, Mother. I understand. I am not ming you and Fa-Fa. I love you and I miss you both!" Zhen-Zhen hugged her mother tightly.


    Eva broke the hug and caressed Zhen-Zhen''s face.


    "Thank you, my dear Zhen-Zhen. I know you understand because you are also a mother now. You sessfully awakened the orange fire dragon because of your mother''s instinct. Your desire to protect your child and your loved ones will give you strength."


    "I''m so d that I was given another chance to meet you. I''m sorry, my daughter. If I have to leave you again. But always remember that I love you so much and I will always be watching you."


    After saying those words, Eva kissed Zhen-Zhen on her forehead and hugged her for onest time before she vanished again.


    *****


    Back in the living area¡­


    Tristan was sitting on the sofa facing his parents, Andrew, Grandpa Lu, Hannah, and his two cousins. They were now awake.


    Among the people inside, only Mark and Daniel didn''t witness Zhen-Zhen unleashing her power.


    Everyone was quiet. No one was speaking among them. Hannah was still shocked when she was almost killed by Zhen-Zhen a while ago.


    Grandpa Lu, Andrew, Isabelle, and Lucas didn''t know what to say. They still couldn''t believe what they had seen moments ago. They wondered if they were just dreaming or not.<sub> </sub>


    Meanwhile, Mark and Daniel didn''t know what was happening. They were supposed to bring Zhen-Zhen to the hospital. But they were puzzled why they were still sitting in the living room.


    There was a gloomy atmosphere surrounding them. Tristan looked frightening. His silence and his dark expression could send shivers down their spines.


    "Ahem, cousin? Where is Lillie? Is she okay now? She fainted a while ago. Should I just call our family doctor?" Daniel was the first one who broke the silence.


    Everyone turned in his direction. They had different reactions on their faces.


    Tristan clenched his fists while gritting his teeth. Everyone was waiting for him to speak up.


    "My wife fell ill because of the milk she drank. Her life was put in danger¡­ and my baby¡­ our baby¡­" Tristan couldn''t finish his words.


    Grandpa Lu''s eyes widened upon hearing that. "What happened to my granddaughter and my great-grandchild?"


    "What did you put in her milk? Did you try to poison her?" Grandpa Lu turned to Mark and Daniel. He shot them a cold sharp re.


    Grandpa Lu didn''t care about what he saw a while ago. He needed to know what happened to Little Davis and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Grandpa, we didn''t put anything in her milk! Please believe us!" Daniel dropped to the floor, kneeling in front of them.


    "Grandpa, Tristan, we created trouble in the past. But we don''t have the heart to hurt your wife and baby. Please believe us! We didn''t put something in her drink!" Mark also tried to convince them.


    Hannah felt relieved. Mark and Daniel were now the ones being med for what happened. But this was not the result she wanted so she spoke up.


    "S-She is a witch¡­ Lillie is not a human¡­ she tried to kill me¡­" Hannah had spoken with her trembling voice.


    Andrew turned to Hannah worriedly. He could see the fear in her eyes. He hugged Hannah tofort her.


    Tristan narrowed his eyes when he heard that. He tried to control himself but he could no longer stand it. Hannah was ying a victim again, ming Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan stood up and approached Hannah and Andrew. After reaching their spot, he yanked Hannah''s hand, pulling her away from Andrew.


    "Tristan, what are you doing?" Andrew asked his brother exasperatedly.


    Without replying to Andrew, Tristan pped Hannah on the face, not only once but twice.


    *Pak!*


    *Pak!*


    Everyone was stupefied when they witnessed that. Tristan nevery a finger or hurt Hannah in the past.


    "Tristan, are you crazy?!! Why did you do that?!!" Andrew yelled at his brother and pushed him. He moved in front of Hannah, shielding her against Tristan.


    Lucas and Isabelle also stood up to stop the brothers from fighting each other.


    "Don''t you dare protect that bitch, Andrew! She is the one who has the motive to hurt my wife. I believe Mark and Daniel!"


    "My wife knew that it was Hannah! That''s why she attacked her! She was just trying to protect our baby. She was mad and furious. Even I, myself, want to kill her right now! Because of her, we lost our baby! Did you hear me, Andrew?! Our baby is gone!"


    "This is not the only time she tried to harm my wife!!! Hannah tried to kill my wife by trapping her inside thefort room when the fire broke out in the restaurant abroad!"


    "But do you know what? She still saved Hannah''s life! She still gave her a second chance to redeem herself! But it was a mistake! A great mistake!!!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Tristan.

 Chapter 610 Hannahs Despicable Act Was Revealed

    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Tristan. They tried to absorb everything that he just said.


    ''Hannah tried to kill Lillie abroad. But Lillie still saved her life and didn''t file aint. She could use Hannah of attempted murder but she didn''t do it.''


    ''Hannah is the one who has a motive to hurt Lillie and her baby.''


    But the most shocking news they heard aside from Hannah''s despicable act was that Little Davis was gone.


    "Grandson, what do you mean Little Davis is gone?" Grandpa Lu didn''t know what to feel right now.


    Tristan didn''t say a word. He just clenched his fists while his tears continued to pour from his eyes.


    Grandpa Lu felt like his heart was being stabbed right now. Tristan''s parents couldn''t believe it. Mark and Daniel were also shocked. They didn''t know what to say.


    Andrew, on the other hand, turned to Hannah who was already crying in her spot. She was still shaken when Tristan pped her twice.


    "What did you do, Hannah? How could you do this despicable act?" Andrew asked her through his gritted teeth. He had never imagined that Hannah could do this to someone.


    "No! Not my great-grandchild?" Grandpa Lu said with his trembling voice. He lost his bnce.


    "Father!" Lucas supported Grandpa Lu as he helped him sit down.


    Isabelle hugged Tristan while she was sobbing. She was so sad hearing the bad news.


    Grandpa Lu felt like his blood was boiling right now.


    "Throw that woman out of this mansion! I don''t want to see her face ever again!!!" Grandpa Lu yelled. He was clutching his chest.


    "No! I didn''t do it! Why are you ming me? Lillie is the witch here! She can control fire! You''ve witnessed it. She tried to kill me!" Hannah denied all the usations.


    Mark and Daniel exchanged nces with one another. They didn''t know what Hannah was talking about. They didn''t know what happened inside the living room because they went outside to prepare the car.


    "Stop it, Hannah! You can''t deny it. You are aware of my wife''s ability. You are the only one who has the motive to do this!" Tristan insisted.


    "What are you waiting for? I said get this filthy woman out of this mansion now!!" Grandpa Lumanded Mark and Daniel.


    Mark and Daniel, who were kneeling on the floor, stood up immediately to obey Grandpa Lu''s order.


    Hannah grabbed Andrew''s elbow. "Andrew, please help me. Do you believe me right? You know me! I didn''t do it!"


    But Andrew already heard enough. He could feel that Hannah had changed. He believed his brother''s words. He won''t lie in times like this.


    Andrew shook his head and removed Hannah''s hand that was gripping his elbow.


    Mark and Daniel already approached her.


    "Hannah, let''s go now," Mark said, grabbing Hannah''s hand


    "You have to leave." Daniel red at Hannah.


    He knew it. She was the one who was left in the kitchen a while ago. She must have put something into Zhen-Zhen''s milk when he left to ask Andrew.


    "No! I can''t! You have to believe me! Uncle Lucas! Aunt Isabelle! Grandpa Lu! Please listen to me. I didn''t do it!"


    Mark and Daniel grabbed Hannah going out of the mansion. When they left the living room was engulfed by deafening silence.


    "Son, where is Lillie?" Isabelle was the first one who spoke up.


    "She is in our room. A friend of ours is taking care of her, right now." Tristan responded with his hoarse voice.


    He hugged his mother again and cried in her arms. He didn''t usually show his weakness to his parents and family. But tonight, he couldn''t hide it.


    He was hurting. He felt miserable at the thought that they lost their baby.


    "Mom, I don''t know how I will tell my wife about this once she wakes up. You might be wondering how I know the truth that Hannah is the one responsible for this."


    Isabelle just nodded her head, letting Tristan speak up. Andrew, Lucas, and Grandpa Lu just watched Tristan withplicated emotions on their faces.


    "As you have witnessed, my wife is not an ordinary human. She has the ability to control fire and she is super strong. I already knew her ability since we first met."


    "You must be shocked but please don''t hate her. Don''t be afraid of her. She needs us in times like this!" Tristan begged them with his desperate voice.<sub> </sub>


    "Hannah already knew the truth about her ability. It happened during the fire incident in the restaurant abroad wherein Hannah tried to harm my wife."


    "Hannah was afraid of her, calling my wife a witch. She threatened us that she would tell everyone about Lillie''s ability."


    "My wife will be in danger if other people will know about her power so we tried to hide it from everyone, including you, our own family. Lillie made a deal with Hannah."


    "Lillie would not tell anyone about Hannah''s attempt to kill her during the fire incident in exchange, Hannah should keep her silence about my wife''s ability."


    "We also kept this from everyone, thinking that Hannah was still my brother''s fiancee. We gave her a second chance for my brother''s sake. But it was a great mistake."


    Tristan''s parents, brother, and grandfather were still trying to absorb all of these. Though it was hard to believe it, they already witnessed Zhen-Zhen''s power a while ago.


    "Honestly, Lillie and I are afraid to let you know since you might change your treatment towards her. We are afraid that you will not ept her."


    Tristan paused for a moment and looked at them.


    "Do you hate her now? Are you afraid of her?" Tristan asked them.


    "No! I don''t hate my granddaughter-inw! She might be different from us but she is so kind and innocent. How can I be afraid of her?! You should have told us sooner! If I knew that Hannah tried to harm Lillie before then I would have not let her get near her." Grandpa Lu said through his gritted teeth.


    "See what happened to my poor little Davis! My great-grandchild!!! I can''t ept this! Hannah should pay the price for this!" Grandpa Lu could no longer hide his anger and hatred.


    "I''m sorry, grandpa¡­ I didn''t expect that Hannah would be capable of doing this¡­ hurting our innocent child¡­ This is my fault! I failed to protect them."


    Tristan punched his thighs several times just to take out his anger.


    "Let''s go. I wanna see my granddaughter!" Grandpa Lu stood up.


    Lucas tried to support his father since Grandpa Lu''s emotions were unstable right now. They really thought that Grandpa Lu would have a heart attack a while ago. Fortunately, Grandpa Lu had a strong heart.


    They stood up to see Zhen-Zhen inside their room. She was still sound asleep while Liam was watching over her.


    Tristan introduced Liam to the Davis Family.


    "This is Liam, my wife''s History Professor. He was the one who helped me cure my wife. And he is also the one who can testify that Hannah is the true culprit, not my cousins."


    Liam politely greeted the Davis Family.


    "Are you sure that our grandchild is gone? What if we bring Lillie to the hospital now?" Isabelle suggested to them.


    Liam shook his head. "You can do that. But don''t get your hopes up. I''m sorry. I was toote to save her baby."


    Liam exined to them the effect of potions that were put on Zhen-Zhen''s milk.


    The atmosphere inside the room became sadder and gloomy after hearing Liam''s exnation.


    "The person who did this is aware that Lillie has the power of fire element so she used the crystaline potion to suppress Lillie''s power. So Tristan was right. His cousins were not aware of Lillie''s ability so they were not the ones who did this to her."


    "Aside from that, I saw Hannah holding this crystal orb a while ago. This orb can be used to control someone''s body who takes a mind control potion."


    "I am certain that Hannah used this a while ago. But she underestimated Lillie''s willpower. She woke up and tried to attack Hannah upon learning she was the one trying to control Lillie''s body," Liam exined to them.


    The Davis Family was listening to Liam''s exnation attentively. To think about it, Hannah was really suspicious. Andrew just officially broke off the engagement between them, but Hannah still insisted on staying in the Davis Family Mansion tonight.


    "But where did Hannah get these potions?" Isabelle asked Liam.


    Liam paused for a moment. He knew the answer to that but he couldn''t tell them much.


    "Shamans. There are shamans in this world." Liam simply responded to them.


    "Oh like witches?" Isabelle mumbled again.


    Liam just nodded his head with a faint smile. He didn''t want to talk about the guardian warriors now.


    Isabelle took a deep sigh. She was stroking Zhen-Zhen''s hair. "What will happen to my daughter-inw now? Will she be able to take the bad news?"


    Everyone fell silent once again. They just looked at Zhen-Zhen worriedly.

 Chapter 611 A Threat To Zhen-Zhens Life

    Liam, Tristan, and the Davis Family were still gathered inside the room, discussing what happened.


    "Brother, I''m sorry. I think this is partly my fault. Hannah got emotional because I hurt her feelings. Her mind is clouded by hatred and jealousy." Andrew apologized to Tristan.


    "Breaking off the engagement was a huge blow to her. It forced her to do something evil like this."


    Tristan squinted his eyes at Andrew. "Stop talking like that! Don''t me yourself. Hannah''s crime is not your fault. And please don''t ever justify her actions by ming yourself."


    "Hannah already changed. She is selfish. She only cares about herself. She had never ever considered your feelings when she tried to chase after me. And now, she even harmed Lillie and our baby."


    "I will never forgive her for hurting my wife and my child," Tristan said through his gritted teeth.


    "I will not let this slide. Even if you ask me not to be involved, this time I will not standstill. So Andrew, Tristan¡­ don''t stop me! She has to pay the price!" Grandpa Lu said with so much conviction.


    Isabelle and Lucas agreed with Grandpa Lu''s decision. This issue was not just a small matter. It involved the life of a person¡­ the life of Zhen-Zhen and Little Davis.


    Everyone was heartbroken. The Davis Family was looking forward to the day Little Davis would be born in this world.


    Was it really impossible to happen now? How could they tell this to Zhen-Zhen?


    Liam stood up. Although he wanted to stay there for Zhen-Zhen, he knew only Tristan could help her in times like this.


    If ever Zhen-Zhen would lose control of herself after knowing what happened to their baby, Liam would prepare himself to fight her.


    He was still a guardian warrior. Keeping the innocent people safe was his priority. Though he loved Zhen-Zhen, he would not let her hurt and kill anyone in this world.


    As much as he could, he didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to turn into a demoness who would try to destroy everything in this world just like her father, the demon god.


    "Tristan, Chairman Lu, Andrew, Mr. and Mrs. Davis, I will leave now. If you need my help, don''t hesitate to call me."


    Liam gave his contact number to Tristan. The Davis Family thanked Liam for his help tonight.


    Andrew was the one who apanied Liam to see him off. They just got out of the room when Andrew had spoken to him.


    "Liam, I didn''t expect that we would see each other again under this circumstance. But I am d to see you. Do you still remember me?" Andrew asked Liam.


    Liam let out a huskyugh hearing Andrew''s question.


    "Of course, I do. I will never forget my drinking buddy that night. You are the first person who shared your sad love story with a stranger, pouring your heart out," Liam responded, teasing Andrew.


    "What a small world, right? So I guess I understand your story now. Hannah was your fiancee who confessed to Tristan, your brother. And Lillie was your sister-inw. The four of you hadplicated rtionships¡­ and ended up like this."


    Liam shook his head while clicking his tongue. Then he patted Andrew''s shoulder.


    "If you need a drinking buddy again, just call me. Okay?" Liam added.


    Andrew nodded his head while giving him a faint smile.


    "Thanks, Liam! Let''s keep in touch!"


    "Yeah, let''s do that. I will drive you home," Andrew volunteered.


    "No need, Andrew. There is somewhere I need to go. Just stay here with them. Your brother needs your support."


    "Hmm, alright! Just inform me if you reach your home."


    Liam went there using the dimension-hopping spell. He didn''t bring his car so he had to find a secluded ce wherein he could cast the dimension-hopping spell again.


    But this time, he needed to go somewhere to confirm it. He had to know who gave those potions to Hannah.


    "Andrew, can I ask you something?"


    "Sure, just tell me."


    "Can you give me Hannah''s address? I want to know who gives her those potions."


    Andrew fell silent for a moment after seeing the serious expression of Liam. He was used to seeing his gentle expression while smiling.


    But this time, he could feel that Liam was also angry. Was it because of Zhen-Zhen? Andrew pondered to himself.


    Andrew gave Liam Hannah''s address. But he was not sure if Hannah would go home tonight. She might go to her parent''s home.


    "Liam, can I also ask you something?"


    "Sure."


    "Why are you knowledgeable about these potions? And how did you enter our house? You just suddenly appeared from out of nowhere. Perhaps¡­ are you also an extraordinary person just like my sister-inw?"


    "I''ve seen how you stopped her. Tristan and I couldn''t even restrain her a while ago. You are also strong."


    Liam could see the curiosity and confusion in Andrew''s eyes. He was eager to know Liam''s identity too.<sub> </sub>


    Liam turned to meet Andrew''s gaze. After a few seconds, Liam nodded his head with a smile.


    "Yes, I am also an extraordinary person just like Lillie. She is not the only one here. But we are trying to hide our ability to live a normal life in this world."


    "Others will be afraid or even judge and call us monsters because we are different from others. But I hope you will not see Lillie that way."


    Andrew gave Liam a reassuring smile. "My sister-inw and you¡­ both of you are not monsters in my eyes. Some ordinary humans are more evil than you. I mean, you are not evil at all, but other people are."


    "I will treat Lillie just like before. Nothing will change. And I''m not afraid of her. I am also worried about her¡­ as her friend and brother-inw."


    Liam felt relieved to hear that.


    "I''m so d that she became part of this family."


    Liam was still bearing the guilt. His ancestors were the ones responsible for sealing an innocent child, stealing from her the opportunity to live and grow as other humans.


    They took her parents away from her. They became narrow-minded, judging Zhen-Zhen even though she didn''t do anything wrong to them.


    Now that the other guardian warriors were there, it would threaten Zhen-Zhen''s life. Liam had sworn that he would try his best to convince other guardian warriors that they didn''t need to kill the demon god''s daughter anymore.


    *****


    When Liam and Andrew left, Grandpa Lu, Lucas, and Isabelle also went out of the room. They decided to go to their respective rooms and wait for Zhen-Zhen to regain her consciousness.


    A lot of things happened in just one night, they were still devastated thinking that they lost Little Davis.


    For now, they had to take a rest for now. After what happened tonight, everything would never be the same.


    Grandpa Lu was thinking hard of what he should do to punish Hannah for what she had done to Zhen-Zhen and Little Davis.


    "Hannah¡­ I didn''t expect that you would be greedy and selfish just like your parents. I will not let you ruin the rtionship between Tristan and Andrew. I will not let you hurt Lillie again."


    *****


    Meanwhile, inside their room, Tristan was still waiting for Zhen-Zhen to wake up. He was racking his brain so hard. He didn''t know what he should tell her that their baby was gone.


    Tristan was holding Zhen-Zhen''s hand as he continued to cry silently.


    After a while, he stood up and picked the crystal that was extracted from Zhen-Zhen''s body. Tristan brought it on his chest, hugging it tightly.


    "My baby¡­ forgive this incapable father of yours. I was not able to protect you. I am so useless. I''m so sorry¡­ I''m so sorry." Tristan continued crying.


    "Is this my punishment for being a jerk before? Is this my karma? I should be the one to die, not my innocent child¡­ my poor baby¡­"


    Tristan''s whimpers and painful cries reverberated inside the room. He didn''t know what to do. He didn''t know how he wouldfort Zhen-Zhen because even he, himself, couldn''t ept the fact that their baby was gone. How much more Zhen-Zhen?


    "Father-inw¡­ FaMo¡­ where are you? Please, we need you. Please, tell me that you protected our Little Davis."


    Tristan''s tears continued to pour like raindrops. He didn''t notice that his tears were falling on the crystal which he was hugging.


    Every drop of tears that were touching the crystals were sending warmth to that frozen object inside that crystal. It could also feel Tristan''s pain and sadness.


    Tristan was in that state when Zhen-Zhen finally woke up. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Tristan crying.


    She sat up and cupped Tristan''s face. That was the time he realized that Zhen-Zhen was already awake.


    "Tristan, what happened? Why are you crying?"


    "Zhen-Zhen¡­" Tristan had difficulty uttering some words.


    "Our baby¡­" Tristan couldn''t finish his words as he continued sobbing.


    "I''m sorry, Zhen-Zhen¡­ I''m sorry. It''s my fault¡­"


    Zhen-Zhen looked confused but she could feel Tristan''s pain. She didn''t know the reason why he was crying. She wanted tofort him.


    Zhen-Zhen embraced Tristan while stroking his hair.


    "Don''t be sad, Tristan. I am here and our baby. Our baby will be sad too if you are sad. It''s not good for Little Davis to be sad."


    Tristan became sadder hearing those words from Zhen-Zhen. ''My wife needs to know the truth. I should tell her now.''


    Tristan broke the hug and cupped her face. He looked straight into her eyes.


    "Zhen-Zhen, listen to me¡­ Our baby¡­ our baby¡­ is gone."


    But instead of being sad, Zhen-Zhen smiled at Tristan, shaking her head while wiping Tristan''s tears.


    "No, Tristan. Our baby is not gone. Little Davis is safe¡­"

 Chapter 612 Little Davis Is Safe?

    "No, Tristan. Our baby is not gone. Little Davis is safe¡­"


    Tristan didn''t believe Zhen-Zhen at first, thinking that Zhen-Zhen had no idea what happened so she assumed their baby was safe.


    Tristan put down the crystal on the bed as he held Zhen-Zhen''s hands.


    "Wifey, let me exin what happened. A while ago, you fainted. When you woke up, you suddenly lost control of yourself. You started pushing me away and you even showed your fireball to everyone."


    Zhen-Zhen was taken aback when she heard that. She couldn''t remember what happened after she fainted. She stayed silent, just listening to Tristan.


    "Your inner demon took over your mind and body. You attacked Hannah. You almost killed her but Liam came to stop you."


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes widened in surprise when she heard that. She felt her inner demon awaken from her subconscious but she didn''t remember doing those things.


    "Why did I attack Hannah?"


    "She was the one who made you like that. She put something in your milk. Liam said it''s a Crystaline Potion, capable of sealing your fire element power. She also tried controlling your mind by putting mind control potion as well."


    "The Crystaline potion can''t harm you aside from sealing your power but it is harmful to our baby."


    "Zhen-Zhen¡­ Liam tried his best to extract the Crystaline out of your system and save our baby, but he was toote. I''m sorry, wifey. I failed to protect you and our baby..." Tristan squeezed her hands as he gazed down. He couldn''t look straight into her eyes.


    Zhen-Zhen''s expression darkened after hearing that. Now, it made sense to her that she felt strange after drinking her milk.


    "Hannah tried to harm our baby," she mumbled through her gritted teeth. Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes turned red once more.


    Tristan felt Zhen-Zhen clench her hands so he gazed up only to see her angry expression. He could tell that she was furious right now. He could feel the chilly and frightening aura emanating from her.


    Then Tristan remembered Liam''s warning.


    [ "Tristan, you should pacify your wife once she gets mad. We never know what she might do once she hears what happened to your baby. I don''t want her to go berserk. Her life will be put in danger." ]


    Tristan immediately hugged her tightly. "Wifey, please¡­ calm down. Don''t let your anger and hatred control your mind. We can pass this hurdle together."


    "I will make sure that Hannah will get punished for hurting our child," Tristan promised to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Tristan¡­ forgive me for having this evil thought of killing Hannah right now¡­ " Zhen-Zhen paused for a moment, taking a deep breath.


    "But I will not do that¡­ because our baby is safe. If not, then I will not hesitate to hurt her and avenge our baby''s death."


    Tristan couldn''t understand why Zhen-Zhen was telling him that their baby was safe. Liam told him that he couldn''t save their baby.


    Tristan broke the hug and looked at her face.


    "Zhen-Zhen, what do you mean by that? Wifey, are you sure about that? Can you tell that our baby is safe? Does it mean Liam was mistaken?" Tristan bombarded her with lots of questions while having a hopeful look in his eyes.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head as she extended her right hand. Tristan looked at her in confusion but he didn''t interrupt Zhen-Zhen who was now closing her eyes.


    It did not take long when an orange fireball came out of Zhen-Zhen''s palm. It was glowing brightly. When Zhen-Zhen opened her eyes, it suddenly floated in the air.


    The orange fireball transformed into a fire dragon before their eyes. It was huge, almost upying the space inside their room.


    Tristan watched the orange fire dragon in awe. It was beautiful and magnificent. Compared to FaMo''s dragon appearance, the orange fire dragon was less frightening.


    "Father-inw?! Is that you? Did you protect our baby?" Tristan asked the orange fire dragon, thinking that it was FaMo who just changed his color.


    "What happened to your color? You are no longer ck? Is this your true form?"


    The orange fire dragon didn''t answer Tristan yet but instead looked at Zhen-Zhen as if the dragon was asking her.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled while nodding her head, giving the fire dragon a go signal.


    Just like FaMo, the orange fire dragon could speak andmunicate with Zhen-Zhen and Tristan.


    Tristan was surprised when he heard a different voice. It wasn''t FaMo''s voice but a female voice.


    "I am the one of the five fire dragons that was assigned to protect the demon god''s daughter. I am also the core of my master''s power," the orange fire dragon introduced herself to Tristan. She was addressing Zhen-Zhen as master.


    "My master finally awakened me because of her mother''s instinct. Though she fell unconscious, she felt that something was happening inside her body," the fire dragon started exining to Tristan.


    "Her desire to protect her baby awakened me from my deep slumber. She summoned me and gave me her firstmand as my master¡­ to protect the child inside her womb."


    "The baby inside her womb is safe. The Crystaline potion was not able to harm the baby. So you don''t have to worry about your baby."


    Tristan felt so happy after hearing those words from the orange fire dragon.


    "Really¡­ our baby? Our baby is safe. Our Little Davis is alive?!" Tristan asked them again to confirm it.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head. "Yes, our baby is safe. I will not let anything happen to our baby, Tristan. They will have to kill me first before they can touch our baby."


    Tristan pulled Zhen-Zhen into a warm hug. He couldn''t contain his happiness.


    "I feel relieved now. Thank you, Orange Fire Dragon. I thought something bad happened to our baby. I knew it! Our baby will be protected. I''m certain that aside from my father-inw, someone will protect our baby. My prayer was answered and it was you."


    "But wait, where is my father-inw right now?" Tristan suddenly asked.


    Zhen-Zhen also forgot about it. She couldn''t feel FaMo''s aura so she nced at the orange fire dragon.


    "Where is FaMo?"

 Chapter 613 The Orange Fire Dragon

    Zhen-Zhen had no idea about FaMo''s whereabouts so she asked the orange fire dragon. She felt strange because she couldn''t feel FaMo''s aura.


    There was a solemn look in the eyes of the orange fire dragon as she looked at the crystal on the bed. She released a fire to surround the crystal, making it float in the air.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan gazed at the floating crystal that contained a frozen object. It looked like a frozen ck fireball.


    Zhen-Zhen had a bad feeling after seeing the frozen fireball inside the crystal. Tristan was also thinking about the same thing.


    "Is the frozen fireball inside this crystal¡­ FaMo?" Zhen-Zhen asked the orange fire dragon with her shaken voice.


    She already knew the answer but she still asked. Zhen-Zhen''s face was covered with fear and concern for FaMo''s safety.


    The orange fire dragon decided to exin what happened to FaMo.


    "I know you already heard the effect of Crystaline potion once it was taken by my master. It will absorb the fire element in your system to suppress and seal your power."


    "Before the crystaline consumed all your fire element power, the ck fire dragon merged into your body as he sensed that my master was in danger and her life was at risk."


    "If he didn''t merge into your body. I, your core power, will be the one absorbed by the crystaline and froze me into a crystal thus sealing me. Once it happens, my master will no longer be able to use her fire element power."


    "The ck fire dragon sacrificed himself to protect me and my master. And because of that, I was able to protect the baby in my master''s womb."


    Tristan didn''t know what to feel about this. He thought everything was fine since Zhen-Zhen and their baby were both safe. But something bad happened to FaMo.


    <o>,m "What will happen to my father-inw? Can you help him? Can you save him? Maybe you can melt this crystal using your fire. Can you do that?" Tristan asked the orange fire dragon. His worries for FaMo could be heard in his voice.</o>


    The Orange Fire Dragon was amazed seeing how concerned Tristan was to FaMo. She wondered if they became close to each other.


    The ck Fire Dragon was the strongest, most brutal, and ruthless among the five fire dragons. Just like the demon god, he despised weaklings and hated humans.


    But it seemed like the ck fire dragon had already changed. When Zhen-Zhen was sealed 100 years ago, the five fire dragons were also put in a deep slumber.


    Among the five dragons, FaMo was the first one who was awakened. As soon as he was awakened, he was able to send Zhen-Zhen in another dimension when Zhen-Zhen''s seal was broken.


    The orange fire dragon was also excited to meet FaMo after being awakened. But she didn''t expect that FaMo would be sealed in a crystal as he protected them.


    But she was not worried that much because she knew the true strength of the ck fire dragon. It was the core power of the demon god so a mere Crystaline potion couldn''t suppress it just like that.


    However, she was also wondering why he was still trapped in that crystal. Zhen-Zhen couldn''t feel his aura because FaMo was in his inactive state right now.


    "Master, and¡­" The orange fire didn''t know how she would address Tristan.


    "Just call me Zhen-Zhen, and this is my husband Tristan. You can call him by his first name as well."<sub> </sub>


    The orange fire dragon continued speaking, although she was reluctant to call Zhen-Zhen by her name, instead of master, the orange fire dragon had no choice but toply with her master''s request.


    "Zhen-Zhen¡­ Tristan¡­ don''t worry about the ck fire dragon. He will be fine. Let''s just wait for his return. He is stronger than this potion. He will not die." The orange fire dragon reassured them.


    Both Zhen-Zhen and Tristan heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that.


    "By the way, you can just call him FaMo for short. No need to call him ck Fire Dragon," Tristan suggested to the orange fire dragon.


    The orange fire dragon fell silent. She didn''t know whether the mighty ck fire dragon would allow her to call him by that name FaMo. So she was reluctant to say yes to Tristan.


    Speaking of names, Zhen-Zhen realized that she hadn''t given her a name yet.


    "Orange fire dragon, from now on I will call you by your name Miho. I am the one who gave FaMo his name. Ibined Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo so I called him FaMo. Now I will call you Miho!" Zhen-Zhen excitedly said to her. Her eyes already turned back to blue.


    "Miho? It sounds nice. I like it, master. Thank you for naming me!"


    "I said don''t call me Master."


    "I''m sorry. I am used to addressing you by that. But I will try to adjust."


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at her. "Good, Miho!"


    Tristan got curious as to why she named the orange fire dragon as Miho so Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen.


    "Wifey, if FaMo is abination of your Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo, then how about Miho?"


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at Tristan before saying, "Miho, because I like Miho. She''s the favorite character in the drama ''My Girlfriend is A Gumiho''!"


    Tristan: "..."


    He smiled sheepishly at his wife while scratching his face.


    ''This is the effect of Kdrama on my wife. Hehe, she is still cute and adorable, naming a mighty dragon using the name of a fictional character in a drama, the nine-tailed fox.''


    "Miho, thank you for protecting my wife and my baby. Forgive this incapable human. I can''t do that by myself." Tristan apologized and expressed his gratitude.


    "It''s my duty. You don''t have to thank me nor apologize to me, Tristan. Now I have to go back to your body, Zhen-Zhen. Keep FaMo here for a while and let''s wait for his return."


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head. Getting her approval, Miho merged into Zhen-Zhen''s body once again.


    "Wifey, let''s inform grandpa, Dad, Mom, and Andrew that our baby is just safe! They would be happy to hear this good news!"

 Chapter 614 Being Punished

    Zhen-Zhen created a rectangr barrier, putting FaMo''s crystal inside. She had to make sure that the crystal would not be broken because they never knew what would happen to FaMo once it got broken.


    They would wait for FaMo toe back. They hoped FaMo would be able to break out from that crystal as soon as possible.


    Tristan called his family again, informing them that Zhen-Zhen had already woken up. Grandpa Lu and his parents went into their room including Andrew.


    Isabelle immediately approached Zhen-Zhen.


    "Lillie, how do you feel?" She asked her worriedly.


    Grandpa Lu also walked over with a concerned look in his eyes. Grandpa Lu was afraid that Zhen-Zhen would be heartbroken because of Little Davis.


    Tristan asked them toe into their room to see Zhen-Zhen but he hadn''t told them yet about Little Davis.


    Andrew and Lucas were also worried as they watched Zhen-Zhen. They wondered if Tristan already informed her about what happened to Little Davis.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen had mixed emotions after seeing the worried expressions on their faces. She thought they would be afraid of her now.


    Instead of answering Isabelle''s question, she asked them a question.


    "Are you not afraid of me? You saw me using my power."


    Isabelle, Lucas, Andrew, and Grandpa Lu exchanged nces with each other. It was Grandpa Lu who answered her.


    "No, Lillie, we are not afraid of you. But I admit that we were shocked a while ago. You don''t have to worry. Nothing will change. You are still my granddaughter-,inw. You are part of the Davis Family."


    Isabelle also spoke up. "That''s true. We love you, Lillie, for who you are. You are unique and extraordinary but in our eyes, you are still the most innocent and sweetest girl we have ever known."


    Lucas nodded his head with a smile. "I''m proud of my daughter-inw! She is strong and powerful!" Lucas dered.


    Zhen-Zhen felt like crying because Tristan''s family epted her despite her extraordinary power.


    "Andrew, I heard from Tristan¡­ please forgive me if I hurt you by pushing you hard."


    Andrew smiled at Zhen-Zhen sheepishly. "No need to apologize, Lillie. I''m just fine. But now I know the real reason why we lost during the tug of war game. You are really strong!"


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen burst into peals ofughter as they recalled it.


    Grandpa Lu cleared his throat. He looked at Tristan meaningfully, asking him if he already told Lillie.


    Tristan stoppedughing. It was now time to tell his family about the good news.


    "Grandpa Lu, Mom, Dad, Andrew¡­ There is something we want to tell you. Little Davis, our baby, is just fine. Nothing bad happened to our baby!" Tristan informed them cheerfully.


    "Huh? Is that true, son?" Isabelle asked to confirm.


    "Yes, Mom! We can go to the hospital tomorrow for her check-up. Our baby is safe!"


    "Aigoo¡­ My great-grandchild is fine! My grandchild is safe!" Grandpa Lu almost jumped with joy.


    "This is great news!" Andrew blurted out. He felt relieved now.


    "Sigh, we should be more careful now. Should we assign someone who will taste Lillie''s food first? We should keep them safe, the mother and child," Lucas suggested to them.


    "Let''s strengthen safety and security. I don''t want to see Lillie and our Little Davis be hurt again." Isabelle also shared her opinion with them.


    "Mom, Dad, don''t worry. I will make sure this will not happen again," Zhen-Zhen said, reassuring them.


    "I will file awsuit against Hannah tomorrow for trying to harm my granddaughter-inw and my great-grandchild!" Grandpa Lu dered to them.


    "But Dad, we don''t have concrete evidence. Nothing will happen," Lucas said to Grandpa Lu.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen also knew that they couldn''t use the milk as evidence since ordinary humans could not determine the magical potion mixed in the milk even if they would try to examine it.


    "Alright! Just leave everything to me. I have another way of punishing her for what she had done." Grandpa Lu said with finality.


    "Ok. Let''s leave now and let Lillie take a rest. It''s alreadyte," Grandpa Lu added as he patted Zhen-Zhen''s back.


    Soon Grandpa Lu and others left Tristan''s and Zhen-Zhen''s room.


    Tristan sat down beside her. "What are you thinking, Zhen?"


    Zhen-Zhen looked at Tristan with a serious expression on her face. "I will not forget what Hannah did tonight. I wille after her. Don''t stop me, Tristan."


    Tristan held Zhen-Zhen''s hands, giving them a light squeeze.


    "Yes, of course. I will not stop you, wifey. But promise me one thing¡­ you will not kill anyone, okay?"


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head. "Yes, I will not kill her. Don''t worry."<sub> </sub>


    "By the way, wifey¡­ do you know that Liam can erase someone''s memory? Actually, I''m worried since Hannah knew your secret. I''m thinking if it is better if we will ask Liam''s help to erase her memory regarding your power?"


    "We can do that. But let me meet her first. After meeting her, let''s give Liam a go signal to erase her memory." Zhen-Zhen agreed with Tristan''s suggestion.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Hannah just arrived at her house. She wanted to be alone so she didn''t bother going to her parent''s house.


    She was still shaken by the incident that happened in the Davis Family Mansion. She really thought she would die.


    She stepped into her bathroom to change her clothes. At the mirror, she saw the red mark left by Zhen-Zhen''s hand when she strangled her.


    She would still shiver in fear as she remembered that moment. Zhen-Zhen looked frightening. She was so determined to kill her.


    Then Hannah saw the mark of Tristan''s palm on her face. She couldn''t believe that Tristan would p her. She clenched her fists.


    She was mad because, after everything they had seen, the Davis Family still epted Zhen-Zhen. She lost against Zhen-Zhen over and over again.


    But Hannah didn''t know if she should be happy or not when Tristan said that their baby was gone.


    Hannah''s eyes widened in horror. ''No! Does it mean¡­ I killed their unborn child?''


    Hannah started to feel the guilt, knowing that she killed an innocent unborn child.


    She stepped back. Her face was painted with shock and disbelief.


    "No! No! What I have done? What I have done?"


    Hannah''s body began trembling in fear. She looked at her hand. She could see blood. She was hallucinating.


    "No! No!"


    Hannah turned the faucet on. She tried to wash her hand with the running water, hoping that the blood would disappear.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she could still see her hands covered with blood¡­ blood of Zhen-Zhen''s and Tristan''s baby.


    "Aaaah! Nooo!"


    Hannah was screaming inside her bathroom like a madwoman when Liam appeared inside her house. Liam used his dimension-hopping spell to teleport into Hannah''s house.


    He heard Hannah''s scream so Liam immediately entered her room to check on her. Her voice wasing from the bathroom.


    Liam was hesitating whether toe in or not. But since Hannah continued screaming inside, Liam had decided to barge in.


    Upon entering the bathroom, he saw Hannah rubbing her hands on the sink roughly. Intense fear could be seen in her eyes. She was not in herself.


    "No! No! I don''t want to see the blood! Nooo!"


    Liam watched her in puzzlement. He looked at her hands but he couldn''t see any blood at all.


    ''She must be hallucinating,'' Liam mumbled as he slowly approached her.


    Fortunately, Hannah was wearing her clothes. She was nning to take a quick shower but ended up seeing things that made her cower in fear.


    "Miss Hannah Miller," Liam called her name. He had to repeat it thrice before Hannah was able to hear his voice.


    She turned around with eyes burned with tears. Then she saw Liam standing a few steps away from her.


    Seeing his face, Hannah recognized him as the person who saved her from Zhen-Zhen.


    "Please help! Help me! I can''t remove the blood in my hands," Hannah begged him desperately with her hoarse voice.


    Liam frowned as he confirmed it. Hannah was hallucinating. It might be the result of guilt after knowing Zhen-Zhen''s baby died because of the Crystaline potion.


    "Hannah, you already knew right? You already knew that the baby would be harmed because of the crystaline potion you mixed in Lillie''s milk."


    Liam interrogated Hannah even though he knew that she was not in the right state of mind.


    "Why did you do it? Who give you the potion?"


    Liam threw her another question but Hannah didn''t give him an answer. She continued begging him to help her.


    "Please help me remove the blood. Please! I hate to see blood! Please."


    Liam clenched his fists. "You are being punished right now by your own conscience. You felt guilty for harming their baby."


    "Please, help! This is not my fault! Not my fault! They forced me to do it! They ruined my life! I hated them! Tristan and Lillie! I hated them!"

 Chapter 615 Kill The Witch!

    Liam didn''t know if he could get an answer from Hannah. It looked like she was not in her right state of mind.


    But he had to ask her now. Zhen-Zhen''s life might be put in danger once again if the other guardian warrior would see her.


    He had to know who was helping Hannah. He needed to confirm whether the other guardian warriors already knew the whereabouts of the demon god''s daughter.


    He knew that they would not hesitate to harm Zhen-Zhen. Their ancestors instilled in them their responsibility to eliminate and kill the demon god''s daughter.


    ''I need to see them. I have to stop them from harming Zhen-Zhen,'' Liam thought to himself.


    Seeing Hannah''s unstable mind right now, Liam had decided to make her sleep for a while to calm her down. He hoped that after she woke up, he could talk to her properly.


    Liam cast a sleeping spell on Hannah, making her lose consciousness. He carried and brought her into her bed.


    Liam didn''t know what to feel seeing the person who tried to harm Zhen-Zhen. He was torn in between his duty and his feelings towards Zhen-Zhen.


    He thought he would have to fight her just to keep Hannah and the Davis Family safe. Zhen-Zhen lost control of herself. It turned out someone tried to harm her.


    Tristan mentioned to him about Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon. It only meant that Zhen-Zhen still had an inner demon residing in her subconscious.


    Liam was afraid that someday he would have to choose again between his duty and Zhen-Zhen''s safety.


    For Liam, Zhen-Zhen''s inner demon was like a time bomb. He didn''t know what would happen once her inner demon took over Zhen-Zhen''s body.


    She might attack and hurt innocent people. If that would happen, then he would have to intervene again. But he didn''t know if he could hurt her.


    "Am I doing the right thing? Should I just bring her back to our world? If I let her stay here, she might be a threat to these ordinary humans. However, if I bring her to our world, the guardian warriors will still try to kill her."


    Liam was doubting himself, wondering if he made the right decision or not. But he knew that he could not force Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen already found a new family in this world. Without a doubt, she would note willingly to Liam.


    After an hour of waiting, Hannah finally woke up. She slowly opened her eyes and looked around.


    She felt weak but she tried to sit up while rubbing her temples. She had a headache. She couldn''t remember what happened inside her bathroom.


    When Liam saw her awake, he stood up and approached her.


    Hannah''s eyes widened in surprise the moment she saw the man who saved her from Zhen-Zhen.


    "Why are you here? How did you enter my house?" Hannah asked Liam, puzzled.


    "I came here to ask you some questions. As to how I entered your house, I don''t want to answer that," Liam inly responded to her.


    Liam''s expression was neutral. He was not showing any emotions.


    Meanwhile, Hannah just observed this handsome man with emerald eyes. She wondered what he wanted to know.


    "What questions?" Hannah asked him curiously.


    "Why did you do it even though you already knew that her baby would die? Who gave you the potion?" Liam interrogated Hannah, not beating around the bush.


    Hannah clenched her fists. She didn''t like the way Liam was asking her.


    "What will you do if I refuse to answer? And who are you? Are you the same with that witch? I saw it! You are strong. You stopped her. You are not an ordinary human!"


    Hannah raised her voice. Though Liam saved her, she hated the fact that he came here for Zhen-Zhen''s sake. She would not admit it.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about! Just get out of my house. I don''t want you here. You are using me without proof. You are just like them! Have you forgotten that she tried to kill me? Why are you defending her, making it look like she is the victim?" Hannah vented out her frustrations, still denying it.


    "I can''t believe you. All of you were bewitched by her! Even Andrew didn''t listen to me! Leave now!" Hannah screamed, throwing the pillows to Liam.


    "You have to answer me or else, I will not leave," Liam said firmly.


    "Who gave you the potions?" He repeated his question. He walked closer and grabbed Hannah''s wrist.


    "Let go of my hand! Leave me alone or I will call the police! Don''t tell me that witch sent you here to kill me?!"<sub> </sub>


    Hannah tried to struggle against Liam. He just looked at her helplessly. He didn''t want to hurt an ordinary human like Hannah. He wanted to get an answer but she still refused to admit it.


    "Aww! I''m hurting! Let go of my hand now!"


    Liam tightened his grip on Hannah''s wrist. He held her for several seconds. When he was done putting a mark on her wrist, he finally let go of her hand.


    Since she didn''t want to talk, Liam had decided to spy on Hannah by putting his mark on her. He believed that Hannah would contact the person who gave her the potions.


    This was the only way he would know if that person was a guardian warrior. After letting go of her hand, Liam turned around to leave her room.


    Hannah just shot him a sharp re while rubbing her wrist. Before Liam could leave her room, Hannah had spoken again.


    "You like her! You like Lillie, don''t you?"


    Liam paused on his track when he heard that. Hannah continued speaking


    "Why don''t you take her away from Tristan? You match each other well. Both of you are not ordinary humans. If you are worried about her, just take her away and leave this city!" Hannah suggested to Liam.


    "She has no reason to stay here. Her baby is gone! You saw it. She can hurt people with her power. She tried to kill me. She hurt Tristan and Andrew. She doesn''t belong here! Just take her away with you!"


    Liam clenched his fists. His expression was unreadable. He didn''t turn around to face Hannah.


    He knew what Hannah was trying to do. She was swaying him, using him so that Zhen-Zhen would disappear from the City of Empire¡­ so that she would leave the Davis Family. He hated the fact that his heart wavered hearing those words from Hannah.


    Liam mmed his eyes shut while taking a deep breath. He needed to calm himself and clear his mind.


    After a while, Liam found his voice to answer Hannah.


    "Hannah, even if Lillie will disappear and leave the Davis Family, you will no longer be part of the Davis. Andrew and Tristan¡­ you can''t have them both. You already used all your chances. They hated you to the core now, including the Davis Family."


    After saying that, Liam continued walking, leaving Hannah in her room.


    Hannah screamed in frustration. She couldn''t ept it but Liam''s words were true.


    "I hate you! I hate all of you! All of you only care about that witch! I wished she was the one who died, not her baby!" Hannah started cursing Zhen-Zhen again.


    Her hatred overpowered her guilt once again. Instead of reflecting on her mistakes, Hannah refused to admit her wrongdoing and chose to curse Zhen-Zhen.


    She was making herself believe that she had done nothing wrong. She was the victim here, not Zhen-Zhen. Her life was ruined the moment Zhen-Zhen appeared. She kept ming her for her misfortune.


    At this moment, one person popped up in her mind. She already killed an innocent child, so why not kill the mother witch?


    ''Mheera¡­ I need her. I need her help!'' Hannah thought to herself.


    She stood up to get her phone. She wanted to contact Mheera. She would ask her another favor.


    She gave Mheera a phone so she could easily contact her now. Hannah dialed Mheera''s number. It rang several times before it was answered.


    She heard Mheera''s voice from the other line when the call got connected.


    "Hello, Hannah. Why did you call me at this hour?" Mheera asked Hannah with puzzlement. She looked at her clock and it was already 3:30 in the morning.


    "Mheera, I did it," Hannah said to her.


    Mheera frowned as she didn''t understand what she meant.


    "What do you mean? You did what?"


    "The witch that I told you before¡­ I made her drink the potions."


    Mheera was taken aback after hearing that. It only meant the baby died. She thought Hannah already changed her mind. But she still did it.


    "Did the baby die?"


    "Yes! But the witch should be the one who died. It didn''t turn out well. They still epted her despite knowing about her power. Now I need your help. Please¡­ please kill the witch for me!"

 Chapter 616 Someone He Knew

    Mheera could feel that Hannah''s heart was filled with hatred. Thest time they talked, Hannah was still hesitating to hurt Zhen-Zhen and her baby. She didn''t wish for anyone to die.


    But now, everything has changed. Hannah was requesting her to kill Zhen-Zhen. Mheera had no reason to kill her unless she was the other person she was looking for.


    "No, I can''t do that," Mheera refused Hannah right away.


    "But why? You already gave me a potion that killed her baby. So why can''t you kill her now? Do they have any difference?" Hannah asked her exasperatedly.


    "Hannah¡­ What happened to you? You didn''t sound like the Hannah I knew."


    "I¡­ I hated them. They ruined me. I lost everything because of them. I have¡­ I have to do it." Hannah began to sob.


    Mheera could only sigh helplessly.


    "Hannah, where are you? I''ming to you!"


    "I''m at my ce¡­"


    "Okay. Calm down first. Wait for me. I''ll go there."


    Mheera hung up the phone as she got ready to meet Hannah in her house.


    Unknown to them, Liam was listening to their conversation. Now, he really confirmed that someone was helping Hannah.


    He waited outside the house, waiting for that person toe. He heard it. She wasing to see Hannah. He wondered whom Hannah was talking to from the other line.


    "Hannah is beyond redemption now. How can she ask someone to kill Zhen-Zhen?! She didn''t even feel a tiny bit of remorse for what she had done to her. She killed Zhen-Zhen''s baby," Liam said through his gritted teeth.


    He knew that it was wrong but Liam couldn''t help but regret saving Hannah''s life. She didn''t want to stop. She was still plotting to hurt and kill Zhen-Zhen.


    "I have to stop her. I need to know the person who is helping her. I will protect Zhen-Zhen."


    Liam waited for the right time toe. He would confront the person who was helping Hannah. He would not allow someone to hurt Zhen-Zhen.


    *****


    After ten minutes, Mheera appeared inside Hannah''s house. She could hear Hannah''s whimpers and cries. She was in her room so Mheera had decided to enter the bedroom without knocking.


    She saw Hannah sitting on her bed, hugging her knees while she was crying. She walked towards the bed and joined her.


    Hannah looked up as she felt her presence. She immediately pounced on Mheera, hugging her.


    Hannah told her everything that happened in the Davis Family Mansion including the reason why she did it.


    Mheera could feel Hannah''s pain. But there was a question in her mind right now.


    Was it really Zhen-Zhen''s fault that Hannah''s life got ruined?


    Hannah made her own choices. It was not entirely Zhen-Zhen''s fault. But she was stubborn enough to put the me on Zhen-Zhen for what was happening in her life right now.<sub> </sub>


    If she hadn''t confessed to Tristan, her rtionship with Andrew would never get ruined. If she felt content with what she already had, she wouldn''t try getting Tristan''s love.


    She became greedy. She made wrong choices. She took Andrew for granted. And now, she lost everything¡­ the man who loved her unconditionally before¡­ and her best friend. She lost Andrew and Tristan.


    "Please¡­ can you help me? I want to get revenge," Hannah begged her after telling Mheera everything.


    "Hannah¡­ I''m sorry. I can''t do that. My answer is still the same."


    "But she tried to kill me. She wille to me. She will kill me because her baby died. We need to kill her before she kills me. She might target you as well since you were the one who gave me the potion."


    "I will protect you, Hannah. But killing her¡­ I will not do that. If she targets me, I will fight her. But I can''t kill her without valid reason. I hope you understand," Mheera tried to exin her side to Hannah.


    "You need to rest now, Hannah. Sleep. I will watch over you. Forget about getting revenge. Losing her baby should be enough as part of your revenge," Mheera said, convincing Hannah to forget about getting her revenge.


    Hannah fell silent, just clenching her fists. Mheera was her only hope but she refused to help her. In the end, she justy down on her bed, turning her back on Mheera.


    She was upset with her. She didn''t want to help her.


    Mheera could only shake her head. Hannah was asking her too much. She might be her friend now, but she would not kill for her.


    ''But I am wondering who that girl is. She was able to break the mind control spell. I guess she is really powerful. And who was the strong guy who saved Hannah?''


    Mheera left Hannah''s room for a while. She needed to think of a way how she could protect Hannah if ever she was not around.


    p Hannah had a point. If the baby died, the mother woulde at her to get her revenge.</anda>


    Mheera was still lost in her thoughts when someone grabbed her at the back. The lights were off in the living area so she didn''t notice that someone was there.


    She could feel a strong aura emanating from the person who was holding her right now. She wondered if this person was the witch Hannah was referring to.


    ''Did shee to kill Hannah?''


    Mheera was preparing to cast a binding spell to restrict the person who was grabbing her shoulders when suddenly the person spoke up.


    "Who are you? You were the one who gave those potions to Hannah, aren''t you?" Liam had finally spoken.


    Mheera froze on her spot the moment she heard that very familiar voice. She couldn''t believe it. She was hearing his voice right now.


    She was about to turn around when a circle of lights glowed on the floor where they were standing.


    Liam used a dimension-hopping spell to teleport themselves. He needed to talk to this person far away from Hannah.


    When they reached a secluded area, that was the time Liam turned her around to see her face. He was shocked the moment he recognized her.


    "Mheera¡­?"

 Chapter 617 No Need To Continue The Mission

    "Mheera¡­?"


    Liam was utterly astounded the moment he saw her face. He assumed that a guardian warrior was helping Hannah, but he didn''t expect it to be Mheera.


    "W-Why¡­ why are you here?" Liam asked her with disbelief.


    Mheera, on the other hand, was looking at Liam with her teary eyes. Finally, she found him!


    She wanted to hug him but she knew she was not allowed to do that. In the end, Mheera kneeled in front of him to show her respect.


    "Guardian lord, I''m so d to finally find you. I''ve been searching for you for a while now."


    "Mheera, stand up. You don''t have to greet me like this."


    Mheeraplied with his request. She gazed at him with eyes filled with longing. She was overjoyed to see him safe and sound.


    "What happened? Why did youe here? I gave you the task to choose a new leader and guide him while I am not around. Why did you follow me here?" Liam questioned her.


    Mheera fell silent. She couldn''t tell him that she followed him because she was worried about him and she missed him.


    "You are the head shaman, Mheera. You are not supposed to follow me here. You should have sent someone, instead ofing here," Liam said, lecturing Mheera.


    His expression showed that he didn''t like what she did. He was a little bit disappointed by her decision.


    Mheera gazed down. She couldn''t bear to see the disappointed look in Liam''s eyes.


    "Forgive me, my lord. But I did send someone to follow you here. He met the demon god''s daughter. They had an encounter. However, he was defeated."


    "I followed you here since I thought you would need my help since the demon god''s daughter had be stronger," Mheera exined to Liam.


    Liam''s eyebrows were drawn together. He had no idea that Zhen-Zhen already met a guardian warrior. He was also surprised that a fight happened between the two.


    "What happened to the guardian warrior who fought the demon god''s daughter?" Liam asked her worriedly.


    "He was injured. But fortunately, he managed to stay alive. He was sent back to our world by the demon god''s daughter. As you expected, she could create a portal if ever she wanted to go back to our world to bring chaos again."


    Liam clenched his fists. He knew that Zhen-Zhen would not want to return to their world because of Tristan. She would rather live here peacefully than to bring chaos to their world.


    Liam wanted to tell Mheera that they didn''t need to kill the demon god''s daughter anymore. But he was not sure if Mheera would listen to him.


    Liam became quiet, just watching Mheera with hisplicated emotions.


    Mheera was the one who was helping Hannah. She even asked her to kill Zhen-Zhen.


    He thought Zhen-Zhen would hate them more once she learned that a guardian warrior helped Hannah, causing her baby to die.


    Liam didn''t know what to do with Zhen-Zhen. She might start investigating where Hannah got those potions. It would not be good if Zhen-Zhen would fight Mheera.


    ''Should I tell Mheera that I already killed the demon god''s daughter? But if I say that, she will ask me to go back to our world. Should I tell her that the demon god''s daughter is not a threat anymore or should I make her believe that Zhen-Zhen is gone?'' Liam was having conflicting thoughts.


    Liam was still in a deep thought when suddenly Mheera had spoken.<sub> </sub>


    "Guardian lord, why are you silent? Are you that upset because I followed you here?"


    Liam snapped out of his deep thought after hearing her voice.


    "Mheera, you should go back to our world. You don''t need to stay here anymore."


    "Don''t send me away, guardian lord. I came here to help and assist you with our important mission. I will not go back without you. Besides, you don''t have to worry. The new guardian leader is doing great at ruling and protecting ournd."


    Mheera lied to Liam. She couldn''t appoint a new leader because she was waiting for Liam''s return. She thought no one could rece Liam. He was the strongest guardian warrior.


    Meanwhile, Liam shook his head. "You don''t understand. There is no need to stay here."


    Mheera was confused as to why Liam was saying this.


    "Why? What do you mean? The demon god''s daughter is in this world. We have to find her and kill her. She might bring destruction to this world too. We should protect everyone."


    Liam clenched his fists. He understood now how they were blinded by their ideals. They always thought that the world would be safe if they could kill the demon god''s daughter.


    In fact, the demon god''s daughter had nevermitted any crime yet nor hurt people, but they already judged her just because she had the blood of the demon god running in her veins.


    He became more guilty and felt sorry for Zhen-Zhen. She was an innocent person who just happened to have the bloodline of the demon god.


    Her father had sinned against humanity but it didn''t mean Zhen-Zhen had sinned against them. It was her father whomitted the sin but they also med an innocent child just because she was his daughter.


    With that thought in mind, Liam came up with his decision.


    Liam held Mheera''s shoulders and looked straight into her eyes.


    "We don''t need to continue the mission anymore because¡­ the demon god''s daughter will not bring chaos to the world."


    Mheera looked at him confusedly but she still listened to his words.


    "The demon god''s daughter is gone. I already killed her. So you don''t have to worry anymore. Just go back."


    Mheera was taken aback when she heard that.


    ''Our guardian lord already killed the demon god''s daughter¡­ but when? Since when? If he did, then why¡­ why didn''t he return?''


    Mheera could not believe it so she voiced out what''s on her mind.


    "When did you fight her? If you already killed her, why didn''t you return to our world? Why are you sending me away? Are you noting back with me?"


    Mheera bombarded her with lots of questions.


    "You should go back with me!" She firmly said while holding Liam''s arms.


    Liam shook his head. "Sorry, Mheera. I can''t do that. My mission is done. I want to stay in this world."


    Mheera: "..."

 Chapter 618 Breaking Connection

    "Guardian lord¡­ What are you saying? Why don''t you want to go back? We need you¡­"


    Mheera was shaken after hearing Liam''s words. She couldn''t understand his decision.


    Liam put on a faint smile as he answered Mheera''s question.


    "I got ustomed to living in this ce. I want to stay here and continue my new life."


    Mheera shook her head in disbelief. How could he abandon them? He was their leader.


    "They don''t need me there. You said the new leader is doing great. Aside from that, the demon god''s daughter is no longer a threat to our world. Our world will be safe for everyone."


    "Don''t say these, my lord. We need you! We only appointed a temporary leader. Everyone is still waiting for your return."


    "Go back with me! Please¡­ I am begging you, my lord!" Mheera didn''t want to ept his decision.


    "If you will not go back, then I will stay here too. I will apany you!" Mheera said stubbornly.


    Liam frowned because of her stubbornness. He didn''t know how he would convince her.


    "Let''s discuss thister. For now, there is something I wanna ask you," Liam said with a serious expression.


    Mheera just nodded her head, wondering what he wanted to know.


    "What are you doing in that house? How did you meet her?"


    Mheera knew that Liam was referring to Hannah.


    "I am her friend. I met here a month ago when I arrived in this world. I saved her life. I am in her house to protect her. She said someone will try to kill her."


    Liam grabbed Mheera''s wrist. She was taken aback by his reaction. He could see the unhappiness in his emerald eyes.


    "Why did you let her harm another person, Mheera? Why are you helping someone to do evil things?!"


    This time Liam raised his voice as he got mad after recalling what happened to Zhen-Zhen.


    Mheera didn''t know what to say to justify her action. She knew that the baby would be in danger but still she gave Hannah the potion.


    "How did you know about that? I¡­ I just want to help my friend. She said her life was in danger. If she would not do anything, that person might hurt her first."


    "I just knew it. Don''t help her anymore! Don''t associate yourself with her. She didn''t hesitate to harm an innocent person¡­ including an unborn child!"


    Liam''s grip on her wrist tightened. Mheera could feel his anger. This was the first time she saw Liam getting mad.


    She thought he hated it and got mad because a person was killed. Liam waspassionate and kind towards other people.


    But little did she know, Liam was acting like this because the person involved was Zhen-Zhen.


    "I''m sorry. Forgive me, my lord." She could only apologize to Liam.


    Liam let go of her hand, sighing deeply. Even if he scolded her, nothing would change. It already happened.<sub> </sub>


    All he could do now was to prevent Mheera from seeing Zhen-Zhen and from finding out her real identity as the demon god''s daughter. He would still convince her to go back.


    "Liam¡­ just call me Liam here. Let''s go. I will bring you to my ce where I am currently staying."


    "Liam?" Mheera didn''t expect that their guardian lord already had a new identity in this world.


    Liam turned around and Mheera followed him. They just needed to walk a few meters to reach Leo''s private vi.


    Mheera wanted to ask him about lots of things. But Liam was not in the mood so she just stayed silent. The most important thing was she already found him¡­ the only man who could make her heart flutter.


    *****


    The next morning, Grandpa Lu invited reporters from the different mediapanies in the city. He said he had an announcement to make so the Heavenly Star would host a press conference in thepany.


    Everyone was curious about what announcement he would make today. Thepany lobby was suddenly filled by the reporters.


    But an hour before the press conference, Isabelle and Lucas went to visit the Miller Family in theirpany. Mr. and Mrs. Miller were there.


    They were unhappy to see Lucas and Isabelle. They were still mad about what happenedst night.


    Andrew broke off the engagement with their daughter. Who would be happy about that?


    "Why are you here? After what your son had done to our precious daughter, you still have the guts to show yourselves here?" Mr. Miller was enraged by their presence.


    He was being arrogant towards them, thinking that Isabelle and Lucas went there to apologize on behalf of Andrew.


    Lucas sneered at Mr. Miller. "Don''t worry. This will be thest time we will set foot here in yourpany. After this, we will nevere here again."


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller were rendered speechless after hearing that.


    "Just in case you didn''t know, we are here to inform you what your precious daughter had donest night," Isabelle could no longer stay quiet.


    Hannah''s parents looked at them confusedly.


    "What are you talking about?" Mrs. Miller asked her.


    "Your daughter poisoned our daughter-inw, Lillie! She almost lost her baby!" Lucas yelled at them.


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller were utterly astounded when she heard that.


    "You were lying. Hannah would never do that! You are just making up some story to ruin our daughter''s reputation. You are doing this so that Andrew will not look bad in the eyes of the public after breaking our daughter''s heart!" Mrs. Miller also yelled at them.


    "We don''t have reason to lie. Why don''t you ask her by yourself? But don''t worry. We are not pressing charges against her for the sake of our long-time friendship," Isabelle said to them.


    "However, starting today, we are ending our friendship. The Davis Family will no longer have any connections to the Miller Family!" Lucas dered to them.


    "As representatives of the Heavenly Star Enterprise and as a member of the Davis Family, we are pulling out our investments in yourpany. We will not do any business partnership with the Millers starting today!"


    Lucas dropped a bomb to Mr. and Mrs. Miller after saying those words.

 Chapter 619 Press Con

    "W-What? What did you say?" Mr. Miller asked again. He couldn''t believe it.


    Mrs. Miller also fell from the shock. Among the investors of theirpany, the Davis Family had thergest investment.


    It would be a great loss for them once they pulled out.


    "Why are you doing this to us? Was breaking our daughter''s heart not enough? You are so cruel!"


    Mr. Miller didn''t know how to control his emotions anymore. He felt like punching Lucas in the face.


    "Why don''t you ask your daughter about this? She is the cruel one!" Lucas spat back at him. He was still afraid thinking about losing his grandchild.


    "Both of you heard my husband. Your daughtermitted a grave sin to us. So bear the consequence of her actions. Though we are not filing aint, the Davis Family will not let this slide," Isabelle said to them meaningfully.


    They knew that Grandpa Lu would take serious action concerning this. His favorite granddaughter-inw and his great-grandchild were involved so he would not be forgiving this time.


    It was a great mistake for Hannah to do that. If she just epted how things ended up between Andrew and her, then her family would not face this consequence.


    Grandpa Lu was holding himself from attacking the Millers because of Hannah''s and Andrew''s rtionship.


    Lucas and Isabelle were both aware of what Mr. Miller was trying to do. Grandpa Lu told them that Mr. Miller was trying to remove Tristan from his CEO position and be reced by Andrew.


    They ignored it and turned a blind eye. But this time, it was a different case. Grandpa Lu had been triggered because of Hannah''s action.


    Grandpa could be harsh to someone or people who didn''t deserve his respect. Now, he would start targeting the Miller, punishing them. The Millers showed their true colors.


    "You can''t do this to us! You can''t!" Mr. Miller charged in Lucas''s direction, grabbing his cor.


    Isabelle and Mrs. Miller were caught off guard. They didn''t want their husband to start fighting, throwing punches at each other. So the two women tried to pull their husbands, separating them from each other.


    "We are done talking. We don''t have any reason to stay here longer. Honey, let''s go," Lucas said, grabbing his wife''s hand.


    They turned around and left Mr. Miller''s office.


    Hannah''s parents just watched them leave. They didn''t expect that Davis would do this to them. Going against the Davis Family would be the end of them.


    "Call Hannah! I want to talk to her, now!'' Mr. Millermanded his wife. He took his anger out on her.


    Meanwhile, in the Heavenly Star Enterprise, everything was already set and the press conference would start at any minute.


    They were just waiting for Grandpa Lu toe to the front. The reporters already set up their cameras. The microphones were on the table where Grandpa Lu would be sitting.


    After waiting for several minutes, Grandpa Lu entered the hall. He was being escorted by his two grandsons, Tristan and Andrew.


    "Mic test." Tristan tried the microphone.


    Everyone fell silent when the three men settled down on the front stage. They were dying to know what this press con was all about.


    Some spected that Davis would finally talk about the issue with the Sy Corp. But Clifford Sy already chose to stay silent after the dispute with Tristan.


    They were anticipating whether the Heavenly Star Enterprise would dere war against the Sy Corp. Everyone was already aware that the two bigpanies werepeting against each other.


    "Everyone, thank you for epting our invitation. We have three announcements to make. We don''t want to waste time so we will do the first announcement now," Grandpa Lu said before turning to Andrew.


    He gave Andrew his go signal. Andrew would be the one who would give the first announcement.


    Andrew grabbed the microphone and nced at the reporters present in the hall.


    "A few months ago, My family and I celebrated my engagement party with my fiancee and the Miller. Some of you even covered our engagement party and wrote articles about Hannah and me."


    "Now, I would like to inform everyone that Hannah and I already broke off the engagement. No wedding will happen."


    Everyone gasped in surprise hearing Andrew''s announcement. Just a few months ago, Hannah and Andrew were marked as a perfect couple in the eyes of the public. They were so happy and in love with each other.


    "As for the reason why, it is best<sub> </sub>


    not to tell the public. This will be kept between Hannah and me. I hope no one will ask further. Respect our privacy. Thank you."


    Andrew finally came clean. With this, he could meet Alveena''s parents. This press con was so important to Andrew.


    Although he couldn''t stop people from specting that a third party was involved in this breakup, he would make sure to protect Alveena.


    Currently, the Sy family was watching this press con. Alveena felt touched by Andrew''s action. She knew that he was doing this for her. But of course, she felt bad for Hannah.


    As for the second announcement, Tristan was the one who would do the announcement.


    "Now, it''s my turn." Tristan smiled brightly. His face was glowing with happiness.


    "Listen everyone. I wanna share this good news with everyone. I, Tristan Davis, is going to be a father now! My beautiful wife is pregnant!"


    "So¡­ I am warning everyone. Whoever who will try to hurt my wife, I will not spare them. I will protect my wife and my child at all costs and will never forgive anyone."


    This was another shocking news for everyone. They got excited hearing about it. Another Little Davis wasing. They wondered if it was a boy or a girl.


    But they were puzzled why Tristan made that warning. Was someone trying to hurt his wife and baby?


    When the crowd settled down, Grandpa Lu shared the third announcement.


    "As for the third announcement, I would like you to know that starting today we are no longer associated with the Miller Family. Heavenly Star Enterprise put theirpany on the cklist. We also pulled out our investments from theirpany and other businesses."


    Grandpa Lu looked mad as he said those words.


    Everyone didn''t expect this. What was happening between the Davis Family and the Miller Family. After breaking off the engagement, the Davis Family announced that they were cklisting the Miller''spany and other businesses.


    Was this because of Andrew and Hannah? The reporters were dying to ask Grandpa Lu the reason for doing this.


    But they were instructed that they were not allowed to ask questions unless Grandpa Lu would allow them after making the three announcements.


    They could hear distant chattering and murmuring as the reporters started asking each other. They wanted to know the reason.


    Did the Miller Family offend the Davis Family? Was it the reason why Andrew broke up with Hannah, or the other way around?


    They thought Grandpa Lu''s announcement was done. But he had spoken once again.


    "Oh, one more thing, the Davis Family is so open to work and do partnership with the Sy Family. I hope our families will get along really well," Grandpa Lu''s mood changed after saying this. He was now smiling at the camera.


    Andrew: "..."


    Tristan: "..."


    Reporters: "..."


    No one expected that Grandpa Lu would mention the Sy Family. The reporters didn''t know if this was another way of dering a war with the Sy Family.


    But Grandpa Lu looked friendly and he was genuinely smiling at the mention of the Sy family. There was no way he was provoking them.


    Aside from the reporters, the members of the Sy Family who were watching the live press con were puzzled and shocked when the mighty Chairman of Heavenly Star Enterprise and the Head of the Davis Family mentioned them.


    "Eh, is Chairman Lu referring to us? Our Sy Family?" Alveena''s father asked his assistant.


    His assistant smiled at him sheepishly.


    "Maybe sir. Should I make a call and confirm it from the Heavenly Star?" The assistant said jokingly.


    Alveena''s father just red at his assistant, still puzzled about Grandpa Lu''s statement.


    Meanwhile, Alveena who was in her office was also shocked.


    ''Did Andrew tell his family already? Oh my gosh, I''m so nervous about this. Will they like me?''

 Chapter 620 Ready To Face Her Parents

    The Miller family was utterly astounded after watching the press conference. Grandpa Lu just announced to the public that theirpany and other businesses were cklisted.


    Heavenly Star Enterprise and its subsidiarypanies would no longer do any transactions that would involve the Miller''spany.


    Business deals, investments, and partnerships would never happen again between the two families. The patriarch of the Miller Family had no idea what happened.


    Hannah and her parents were the reason why Grandpa Lu took action against the Miller Family. It was the same as dering to everyone that the friendship between the two families already ended.


    Meanwhile, Mr. and Mrs. Miller went to Hannah''s ce to meet their daughter. She was not answering their phone calls so they decided to go there. They needed to talk to her.


    Hannah just woke up when her parents arrived. She overslept. She was too exhaustedst night, both physically and emotionally.


    Hannah let her parents in before she took a quick shower. When she was done, she felt refreshed. She was now ready for the confrontation with her parents.


    After putting on her clothes, she went out to join them. They settled down in her living room. She could see that her parents were in a bad mood right now.


    ''Are they still mad or upset with me because ofst night?'' Hannah pondered to herself.


    "Hannah, what did you dost night? Was it true? Did you poison Lillie to have miscarriage?" Mr. Miller asked Hannah with his stern cold voice.


    Hannah fell silent. She didn''t know what to say. She was contemting whether to tell them the truth or not.


    Since she didn''t respond, Mr. Miller had spoken again.


    "Why did you have to do that by yourself? Can''t you hire someone? See, what happened? They caught you. Your reckless action caused our family to be in this mess. Do you know that her baby is safe?"


    Hannah couldn''t believe that. "They saidst night that she lost her baby! How could it be safe?"


    Mr. Miller just gave Hannah his phone, showing a video about the press conference.


    Hannah saw Tristan''s announcement, telling everyone that his wife was already pregnant. It only meant her baby was safe.


    ''They deceived mest night. They told me the baby was gone. But it turned out the baby was safe.''


    "Hannah, Isabelle, and Lucas visited us in thepany. They ended the friendship between the Davis Family and Miller Family. They cklisted ourpany! They even announced it in the press con," Mrs. Miller informed Hannah.


    Hannah was dumbfounded after hearing the news. She didn''t expect that the Davis Family would do this, bullying the Millers. Now they were targeting their family businesses.


    "I will not let them ruin everything we have. We need to strike back. Tell me, Hannah. What happened to you and Andrew?"


    Hannah felt like crying again at the mention of Andrew''s name. She was hurt as Andrew announced that they already broke up.


    "A bitch seduced Andrew, Dad! His assistant! She stole Andrew from me." Hannah started to cry again in front of her parents.


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller hated to see their daughter sad.


    "Don''t worry, Hannah. I will not let them get away from this. I will ruin the reputation of that girl. Tell me who she is?" Mr. Miller said, consoling his daughter.


    "You should speak up and give your statement to the reporters. The public should know that Andrew cheated on you!" Mrs. Miller suggested to Hannah.


    Hannah ground her teeth. She was nning to do that. Aside from targeting Alveena, she would also try to reveal Zhen-Zhen''s extraordinary ability in public.


    "Dad, Mom, I need your help," Hannah begged them.


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller exchanged nces with one another before nodding their heads. Of course, they would help her. They would do anything for her.


    *****


    ~ Heavenly Star Enterprise ~


    After the press conference, Andrew called Alveena right away. He wondered if she saw the press con.


    He was so excited to know her reaction. Andrew hoped that Alveena became happy after watching his announcement.


    Now that he announced the end of his rtionship with Hannah, Andrew could face Alveena''s parents and ask them for their blessings.


    He wished that the Sy Family would ept him as Alveena''s boyfriend or rather Alveena''s fiancee. She already agreed on marrying him.


    He would show them his sincerity. He would let them know how much he loved Alveena.


    After a few seconds, the call got connected and Alveena''s voice was heard from the other line.


    Alveena: "Hello, Drew?"


    Andrew smiled just hearing the voice of his beloved woman. The heavy burden in his heart was already gone because he was now free to love Alveena.


    Andrew: "Alvee, have you watched it? The press con?"


    Andrew asked Alveena so eagerly. He wanted to know if he made her happy because of that.


    Alveena: "Yes, Drew¡­ I saw it. Thank you¡­ I know you did it for me."<sub> </sub>


    Andrew: "No need to thank me. I had to do it so that I could meet your parents."


    Alveena let out a soft giggle. She could feel that she was not the only one who was nervous. Andrew was also anxious about meeting her parents, worrying whether they would like him for their daughter or not.


    Alveena: "Your grandpa¡­ I was surprised when he mentioned our family. Does it mean he already knew about us? Is he not mad? What if he thinks of me as a rtionship breaker? Because of me¡­ you broke up with your long-time girlfriend."


    Andrew chuckled because Alveena was worried about nothing.


    Andrew: "Trust me, Alvee. My grandpa will not think about that. He is not mad. In fact, he is so excited to meet you."


    Alveena: "Really? Are you telling the truth? What if you are just saying this to make me feel better?"


    Andrew burst outughing once again. He found it strange. He wasughing more often now because of Alveena.


    Andrew: "I''m telling the truth. In connection to that, Grandpa wants to meet you tonight. Are you avable? I will fetch you. Let''s have dinner with my family."


    Alveena fell silent after hearing that. Her heart was beating so fast. She was nervous.


    ''Am I ready to meet them as Andrew''s girlfriend? I met them already and visited the Davis Family Mansion several times as Lillie''s friend. This time¡­ it is different.''


    Andrew could sense that Alveena was also nervous about meeting his family.


    Alveena: "Do you think they will like me? I am a very talkative person, very different from a finedy like Hannah."


    Andrew: "Don''t mention her, okay? You are better than her. They will definitely like you. Besides, who cares about you being talkative? I love it! I love everything about you, including your noisiness."


    Alveena''s cheeks heated up as she blushed because of Andrew''s remarks.


    ''Why do I feel like Andrew suddenly turned into a sweet-talker? He is not like this before. It seems like I am getting to know the real Andrew more. I like it¡­ he has a cute side too!'' Alveena smiled at that thought.


    Alveena: "Okay, Drew. Pick me upter. I will wait for you at around 5:00 pm."


    Andrew: "Yes! Thank you, Alvee. My family is looking forward to seeing you tonight!"


    Alveena: "I should be the one thanking you. You made me happy today!"


    Andrew: "Anything for my beautiful talkative fiancee!"


    Alveena pouted since Andrew inserted the word talkative.


    Alveena: "Hmm, okay. See youter. I''m hanging up now."


    Andrew: "Alvee, wait!"


    Alveena: "Hmm, yes? What is it?"


    Andrew: "I love you¡­"


    Alveena''s heart raced even faster upon hearing those three magic words. She felt like she was in a cloud nine as her heart was singing with joy.


    She was not used to hearing that from Andrew. Now, she was grinning from ear to ear. Her face was glowing with happiness.


    Alveena: "I love you more!"


    Andrew''s cheeks reddened after hearing Alveena''s response. His heart was going crazy now.


    Andrew: "Argh¡­ I miss you so much. I have the urge to run there now just to see and hug you."


    Alveena''s giggle echoed from the other line.


    Alveena: "Why not? I will be waiting for you¡­ I miss you too!"


    Without further ado, Andrew stood up, grabbing his car keys. He was serious about going there in the Sy Corp just to see Alveena.


    Andrew was in a hurry when he bumped into Grandpa Lu and Assistant Twig in the hallway.


    "Grandson, why are you in a hurry? Where are you going? Is there something wrong?" Grandpa Lu asked him, puzzled.


    Andrew stopped for a moment to answer his grandfather.


    "Grandpa¡­ I am going to meet Alveena and ask her out for lunch."


    Grandpa Lu looked at his wristwatch. It was only 9:30 am, too early for lunch. Grandpa Lu just chuckled while patting Andrew''s shoulder.


    "Okay, go ahead! I''ll pretend that I didn''t see you leave your office during working hours," Grandpa Lu teased him.


    "Hmm, but grandson... make sure that you will bring her to our home tonight!"


    "Yes, Grandpa! I promise!"

 Chapter 621 The Demon Curse

    ~ Davis Family Mansion ~


    Pam-Pam was sitting on the bed while watching the crystal where FaMo was frozen. Zhen-Zhen had just entered the room when she noticed Pam-Pam who looked like she was guarding FaMo.


    Zhen-Zhen''s expression became sad as she observed the crystal. FaMo hadn''t returned yet. He was not able to break free from the crystal. She was worried about FaMo.


    Zhen-Zhen walked over and picked up the crystal which she enclosed inside a rectangr barrier.


    "FaMo, Pam-Pam, Little Davis and I are already missing you. Pleasee back to us now. Miho is here, the orange fire dragon. She would be happy to see you."


    As if Pam-Pam understood her, she started meowing.


    "Meow! Meow! Meow!"


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at Pam-Pam, petting her head.


    Her expression changed the moment she recalled Hannah. She was thinking about this sincest night about the punishment she would give her.


    She almost lost her baby because of her evil deed. She was now wary about her food and drink. She was afraid that she would take another potion that might hurt her baby.


    "I should have not trusted her. I should have not given her a second chance. She ruined it. She never changed," Zhen-Zhen mumbled, clenching her fists.


    "I will not let this slide."


    Zhen-Zhen was still thinking about punishing Hannah when the orange fire dragon came out and talked to her.


    "Are you having a hard time thinking of the appropriate punishment for that woman?" Miho asked Zhen-Zhen as she flew in front of her.


    Pam-Pam stood up after seeing a glowing orange fire dragon flying above them.


    Meow! Meow! Meow!


    Zhen-Zhen held Pam-Pam who was afraid.


    "It''s okay, Pam-Pam. Don''t be scared. This is Miho. You can be friends."


    Then Zhen-Zhen turned to Miho, nodding her head.


    "Yes, I am still thinking."


    "I have a suggestion, Master. I mean Zhen-Zhen," Miho said.


    "Sure¡­ let me hear it," Zhen-Zhen promptly responded, looking interested.


    "Zhen-Zhen, I know you are mad but I could still feel that you are hesitant to give her a severe punishment. You really have a good andpassionate heart just like your mother, Eva."


    Zhen-Zhen just smiled faintly at the mention of her mother.


    "I suggest you punish her with a demon curse. You can cast a demon curse against someone. The person with a demon curse who will try to think of doing evil things against you will suffer a consequence."


    "Just a mere thought of hurting you or scheming against you will have a great effect on her. The demon curse will be the one to punish her every time she will think of harming you. With the demon curse, she will no longer be able to scheme or do evil things against you."


    "The demon curse will stop her from doing that. It will also be helpful to ensure that you will not be in danger in her presence. You will sense right away if she wants to do things to harm you again."


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes lit up when she heard that.<sub> </sub>


    "Miho! I like your suggestion. But I don''t know how to cast a demon curse. Can you teach me?"


    "No problem, Zhen-Zhen. I can teach you now."


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head. She put FaMo down as Miho began teaching her how to do it.


    Zhen-Zhen and Miho spent three hours just practicing how to cast a demon curse.


    When they were done, Zhen-Zhen had decided to meet Hannah. But before she went to see her, she summoned Miho to find out where Hannah was.


    She had to make sure that she was alone before appearing in her sight.


    When Miho left, Zhen-Zhen sighed deeply. She was used to seeing FaMo doing this task for her. Now, she was missing him already.


    "FaMo, pleasee back to us now. I will make sure to punish Hannah."


    *****


    Meanwhile, in Hannah''s ce, her parents had already left and returned to thepany. She was now alone in her house.


    She was grateful because her parents were always there for her, supporting her. Hannah''s mind was unstablest night so she had forgotten about an important thing.


    But now that she was calm, she remembered it. Last night while Zhen-Zhen was going wild in the Davis Family Mansion, she managed to take a video of her actions.


    She checked her phone if she was able to save it.


    Hannah smiled triumphantly as she saw the video on her phone. This was all she needed to let the world know about Zhen-Zhen''s ability.


    "Haha, you freak! Did you think that you won against me? Unfortunately, I am not done yet with you. Even if the Davis Family epted you, the other people will still be afraid once they learn you are a witch."


    Hannah was talking to herself as she watched Zhen-Zhen''s video. Hannah grabbed herptop. She was copying a video from her mobile device to herptop.


    She would try to spread this video on the inte, showing everyone about Zhen-Zhen''s extraordinary power.


    Hannah was opening herptop when suddenly she heard a familiar voice at her back.


    "What are you nning again, Hannah? Will you not stop this?" Zhen-Zhen said with her stern voice.


    Hannah almost dropped the phone in her hand as she heard her voice. She was frightened just remembering what she had done to herst night. Zhen-Zhen strangled her.


    Her body was covered by cold sweat right away. Her hands were trembling and her heart was beating rapidly from fear and nervousness.


    She couldn''t turn around, afraid to see her face. Hannah closed her eyes, silently wishing for someone toe and save her.


    ''Mheera? Where are you?! You said you will protect me against this witch! I don''t wanna die!''


    Zhen-Zhen walked to approach her. She grabbed Hannah''s shoulder, pulling her up to face her.


    "No! No! Don''t touch me! Don''te near me! D-Don''t kill me," Hannah begged. She started to panic.


    Zhen-Zhen frowned and snatched the phone away from Hannah. She knew it. ording to Miho, Hannah had a video recording of her.

 Chapter 622 The Demon Curse II

    Hannah moved back, staying away from Zhen-Zhen. Her face was painted with intense fear. Her body was trembling. She didn''t know what to do.


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, started watching the video. She confirmed it. It was her, pushing Tristan and Andrew and releasing her fireball.


    The recording stopped when she started to approach Hannah. She was afraid that Zhen-Zhen would notice the recording at that time so she kept her phone right away when Zhen-Zhen started walking towards her spot.


    "You really don''t n on stopping this scheme against me, Hannah. You almost killed an innocent child. And now, you are still nning to reveal my power to everyone!"


    "You never learn a lesson, Hannah! Why have you be like this? Don''t you feel any guilt for hurting me and my child? I even saved your life before. Is this how you will repay me?"


    Hannah shot her a cold sharp re.


    "This is all your fault, Lillie! You took everything away from me. Tristan and Andrew, you made them leave me! You ruined my life!"


    Zhen-Zhen clenched her fists.


    "You are insane! Why are you ming me for that? It was you who made them leave you. You took Andrew for granted. You tried to seduce Tristan even though he was no longer in love with you. Don''t put the me on me!"


    "It was your fault that Tristan was hurting before! You lied to him and used his brother. But everything backfired on you. If you cherished Andrew genuinely, you wouldn''t have lost him. But it was toote, Hannah."


    "This happened because of your selfishness and greediness!"


    "Stop it! Stop it, Lillie! I don''t wanna hear it!" Hannah shook her head while covering her ears.


    Zhen-Zhen moved closer to her. Her eyes already turned red. Hannah became more frightened seeing Zhen-Zhen''s eyes.


    She froze in her spot. She couldn''t utter a word since her mind was already clouded by fear. She couldn''t think clearly.


    "Hannah, I regretted saving you on that fire! I regretted giving you a second chance. You tried to kill my child, so I will not be forgiving now. I have to punish you!"


    "You owed me your life. I can take it away anytime. If I hadn''t saved you back then, you should have been dead by now."


    Hannah shook her head. She didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to get near her. She felt like she was about to get killed today.


    When she was just a few steps away from Hannah, Zhen-Zhen raised both hands, facing her palms to Hannah.


    An orange fire released from her hands and it transformed into a dragon. Hannah''s eyes widened in horror when she saw an orange fire dragoning her way.


    "No! No! Don''t get near me!" Hannah shouted.


    The orange fire dragon restrained Hannah''s body. She engulfed her body to stop Hannah from moving.


    Hannah could feel the heat but she was not burning with the me. Zhen-Zhen just restrained her movement using her fire dragon.


    Liam, who put his mark on Hannah, had sensed Zhen-Zhen''s power. He was sitting in the living room together with Leo and Mheera when Liam felt it.


    He immediately stood up and went out. He didn''t know what Zhen-Zhen was trying to do to Hannah at this moment. He just hoped she would not kill Hannah.<sub> </sub>


    p Leo and Mheera were puzzled why Liam suddenly dashed out of the house. She nned on following him but she couldn''t pass through.</anda>


    Liam built a prison barrier around the house so that Mheera could not follow him. He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen and Mheera to meet each other.


    He knew that Mheera would try to save Hannah. Fortunately, she didn''t know that Hannah was in danger right now.


    While Liam was preparing the Dimension Hopping Spell, he continued monitoring what was happening between Hannah and Zhen-Zhen.


    He could hear Hannah screaming.


    "Damn! Zhen-Zhen, please, don''t kill her!"


    Liam was already in panic mode. It would take a few minutes before he could teleport to Hannah''s ce. He just hoped he would not be toote.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen already reached Hannah''s spot. She ced her palm on her forehead and murmured something.


    Zhen-Zhen''s red eyes were fixed on Hannah''s frightened face. She started casting the demon curse on Hannah.


    It did not take long when a glowing orange mark appeared on Hannah''s forehead. The curse mark was already engraved in Hannah''s soul.


    Hannah felt an excruciating pain inside her body. It felt like she was burning inside. Hannah continued screaming in pain. Her body was already covered with sweat.


    Hannah felt like she was burning alive. The pain was too painful for her to handle so she passed out.


    Zhen-Zhen signaled Miho to bring Hannah to her bed. She was done in casting the demon curse.


    Hannah would experience nightmares every night starting today. She would be tortured by fire in her dreams as she would recall every bad thing she had done against Zhen-Zhen.


    Every time she would think about hurting Zhen-Zhen, Hannah would feel the same excruciating pain she experienced today.


    Zhen-Zhen would also learn what she would be plotting since the curse mark would link their minds. She would be able to read Hannah''s thoughts.


    Zhen-Zhen watched Hannah for onest time before leaving the house. After casting the demon curse on Hannah, Zhen-Zhen found out that there was another mark on Hannah''s wrist. She wondered who was the owner of that mark.


    After a while, Zhen-Zhen smacked her forehead as she remembered something.


    "I forgot to ask her about the potions. Who gave her those magical potions," Zhen-Zhen mumbled to herself.


    Hannah was unconscious now so she couldn''t ask her even if she would go back to her house right now.


    On the other hand, Liam arrived at Hannah''s ce using the dimension-hopping spell. Zhen-Zhen was no longer there.


    Liam immediately checked Hannah''s condition. He felt relieved when he found out that she was not injured. Zhen-Zhen didn''t kill her so Liam was thankful about it.

 Chapter 623 Hypothetical Question

    ~ Sy Corp Building ~


    Brandon dropped by Clifford''s office. He was bored staying in his office so he decided to hang out with Clifford in the Sy Corp.


    They watched the press conference of the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    Between the two men, only Brandon knew the significance of Andrew''s announcement. He was d that he did it for Alveena.


    ''It seems that the Davis Family already knew about Alveena and Andrew,'' Brandon thought to himself after watching Grandpa Lu''s announcement.


    On the other hand, Clifford was still wondering why Tristan''s grandfather mentioned their family. He found it strange since they had no connection at all except that Alveena and Zhen-Zhen were friends.


    Last time, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen attended the party, apologizing to him and politely talked to their parents. He couldn''t understand what was happening right now.


    "Hey, what are you thinking? Your mind is wandering somewhere again," Brandon said, teasing Clifford.


    Clifford just ignored Brandon. He knew him. Brandon would continue pestering him if he said something.


    He just decided to divert the topic from him to Brandon.


    "What happened that night? Why did you deny the announcement? I thought you really liked my sister? You even told me that you would never give up until she would take notice of you?" Clifford started to interrogate Brandon.


    Brandon''s lips curled up into a faint smile. Though he was smiling, there was a gleam of sadness in his eyes.


    "Hmm, sometimes you will just know when to give up. Though I like her so much, being friends with her is much better than forcing myself to be with her. I guess this is true love or selfless love. You are willing to step down for her happiness."


    Brandon''s words were full of meaning. Clifford couldn''t help but reflect to himself. He told himself that he liked Zhen-Zhen. But he kept on giving her trouble.


    He was so focused on winning her heart and stealing her from Tristan without considering her feelings. In the end, he hurt and disappointed her.


    He was so selfish that he ended up ruining his friendship with her. If he had thought the same thing as Brandon, then he could have saved their friendship.


    "Why didn''t I think about that before?"


    Brandon let out a soft chuckle. "Hey, don''t tell me you can rte with me?!! Impossible! Are you and Olive going to fix your rtionship?"


    Clifford shot him a cold sharp re. He didn''t want to talk about Olive. She continued messaging and calling him but Clifford was ignoring her.


    "Oh, if it''s not Olive, does it mean you have another girl in mind?" Brandon continued as he noticed Clifford''s reaction.


    Clifford wanted to divert the topic away from him a while ago, but now, Brandon was back in talking about Clifford and his love life.


    "Stop talking about girls! I don''t have time for them."


    Brandon burst outughing again.


    "I guess both of us will end up being single forever. Ahem. Should we start doing blind dates?! Just say yes and I will set you up with someone I know!"


    Clifford threw his ballpen at Brandon. Fortunately, he was able to catch it.


    "Just shut up, Brandon, or else I will send you out of my office right now!"


    "Sigh, you don''t know how to have fun. Stop working! You should hang out once in a while! You are not getting younger! You should find a new girl!" Brandon nagged at him.


    "You are like her. You sound like my sister nagging at me." Clifford shook his head helplessly.<sub> </sub>


    Brandon just chuckled again. After a few seconds, he remembered something he wanted to ask Clifford.


    "Cliff, what do you think about Andrew? You saw him on TV. What is your impression of him?" Brandon asked Clifford expectantly.


    "Andrew Davis?" He asked.


    Brandon just nodded his head frantically to confirm.


    Clifford fell silent, thinking over Brandon''s out-of-the-blue questions. He didn''t respond right away.


    He looked at Brandon suspiciously. "Why are you asking me this?"


    Brandon smiled sheepishly while shrugging his shoulders.


    "Hmmm, I''m just curious. I know you hate Tristan Davis. But how about his brother, Andrew?"


    Clifford frowned hearing that. But in the end, he still answered Brandon.


    "I don''t hate Andrew. I have no reason to hate him. But it does not mean I like him too. I just want to act civil with him. As to my impression of him¡­ I could say that he is more mature than Tristan Davis."


    Brandon smiled inwardly. He knew that his bad impression of Tristan was hard to change.


    "Clifford, this is just a hypothetical question but I want to hear your honest answer."


    Clifford couldn''t help but feel suspicious of Brandon because of his strange actions. He was suddenly asking him some questions about the Davis brothers.


    "Will you be okay if Andrew ever bes your brother-inw?"


    Clifford: "..."


    He was at a loss for words after hearing Brandon''s ''hypothetical question''.


    Clifford didn''t know the answer to that.


    "I don''t know. But I still prefer you to be my brother-inw. You and my sister match each other well. Both of you are loud, noisy, and talkative!"


    Brandon didn''t know whether to cry orugh because of Clifford''sst remark.


    "You know what Cliff, I don''t know if you areplimenting me or not for being noisy and talkative. But all I can say is¡­ I love you, brother-inw!"


    Brandon tantly said because he was grateful knowing that Clifford liked him to be his brother-inw.


    Meanwhile, Clifford squinted his eyes at Brandon. He couldn''t help but cringe when Brandon said I love you.


    "You are so weird today! Stop asking me this question. Alveena had no n of marrying someone yet. She loves her freedom more than anything!"


    Brandon scratched the back of his head.


    ''It seems that Clifford is not updated. If he just knows, Alveena already loves someone more than her freedom. And I am really jealous of him,'' Brandon thought to himself.


    ''Andrew is so lucky to have Alveena''s heart.''

 Chapter 624 Visiting Alveena In Sy Corp

    Speaking of Andrew, he just arrived at Sy Corp. He headed to the lobby. He texted Alveena that he was already inside the building.


    p Alveena smiled sweetly after reading Andrew''s message. She told him the location of her office.</anda>


    Andrew was in a hurry to meet her. Fortunately, the guards didn''t stop him. He rode the elevator right away. He tried his best not to catch attention.


    Alveena asked her secretary to buy snacks, sending her out of her office. She wanted to be alone with Andrew once he came.


    When her secretary left, Andrew entered her office. Alveena stood up and ran in his direction, weing Andrew with a warm hug.


    "I miss you," Andrew softly mumbled, hugging her tightly.


    "I miss you more¡­"


    After breaking the hug, Andrew cupped her face and leaned over, kissing her lips. Alveena responded, pulling his head closer.


    The two kissed each other as if they haven''t seen each other for a long time. The sound of their wet lips brushing each other echoed in her office.


    She missed hugging and kissing him like this. She felt so happy. She had never imagined that this day woulde. It was like a dreame true.


    Those tears and heartbreak she had experienced before because of Andrew were all worth it. Finally, Andrew was free. They could love each other and be together.


    Their kisssted for several minutes before they got satisfied. They broke the kiss but their bodies stayed connected as they embraced each other.


    Andrew was stroking Alveena''s hair, nting soft kisses on her face and head. He missed smelling her sweet scent. He just hoped Alveena could be with him every day.


    Now, he understood Tristan''s feelings. No wonder his brother always wanted to be with his wife. He could now rte to him.


    "Alvee, should we register our marriage now?"


    Alveena: "..."


    Andrew bit his lip, scratching his face. He felt embarrassed. He just asked her suddenly. Those words came out of his mouth naturally.


    When Alveena recovered from the shock, she let out a soft giggle. She found him cute while blushing from embarrassment. She wanted to tease him.


    "I thought you want to ask the blessings of my parents first. Should we register our marriage first before asking them, or should I get pregnant first so that they will have no choice," Alveena said, winking at Andrew. She grabbed Andrew''s tie, ying it with her finger.


    Andrew: "..."


    It was Andrew''s turn to be speechless when he heard thest sentence.


    ''Get her pregnant first?'' Andrew''s face became more flustered at that thought.


    "I¡­ Alvee¡­ I¡­" Andrew didn''t know what to say.


    Alveena''s giggle bubbled up in her office. Andrew could never win against her bluntness and boldness.


    "Don''t give me that kind of reaction, Andrew. You look so cute that I want to ravish you right now! Should we start making a baby now, here in my office?"


    Andrew''s face was as red as tomatoes. Alveena''s words were affecting him so much.


    "Alvee, stop joking like that, or else, I will end up taking your words seriously. All I have to do is lock this door," Andrew said, threatening her.


    Alveena hugged him tightly again,ughing in his chest.<sub> </sub>


    "You are also naughty, Andrew! You are showing your true colors now! But I like it! Really Really Like It!"


    Andrew let out a huskyugh. "Maybe. Remember, I am Tristan''s brother. Who knows I also inherit our father''s naughtiness? It was just inactive before. But now it became active because of you!"


    Alveena and Andrew ended up bursting into peal ofughter.


    "Come, let''s sit down first," Alveena said, breaking the hug while pulling Andrew to the nearby sofa.


    Andrew sat down first and let Alveena sit on hisp while he continued hugging her from behind.


    "I''m d you are alone here. Where is your secretary?" Andrew asked Alveena, cing his chin over her shoulder.


    Alveena giggled before answering. "I sent her out for an errand so that we can be alone here."


    "Haha, nice one. Thinking about it, can I apply as your personal assistant as well? You worked for me for a month. Now I am thinking to be your personal assistant for a month as well so that we can be together every day!"


    "Eh, are you sure about that? Who will take cover for your absence in the Heavenly Star? Your Chairman might not allow you to leave."


    Andrew paused for a moment. He thought about Tristan and Grandpa Lu. Tristan also applied for a one-month leave before and Grandpa Lu permitted it.


    ''I wonder if Grandpa will also allow me to do that.''


    "Hmm, I think Grandpa might agree. I should ask himter, during our dinner date with my family," Andrew said excitedly.


    "Hey, don''t do that. What if your grandpa will not like me because of that!"


    "Alvee, trust me. Grandpa already likes you. He even knows that I am here. And he said, I should make sure that I will bring you tonight!"


    Alveena couldn''t believe it. Grandpa Lu seemed intimidating to her. She was nervous to meet him.


    "I hope so. Can you apany meter? I wanna buy something for your parents and grandfather. I also want to buy something for Lillie and Tristan as my thank you gift. They helped us to buy some time during my party."


    "Hmm, sure. Let''s do that. I think I should stay here for a day. Now that I am here, I don''t want to be apart from you," Andrew said with his pitiful voice.


    Alveena giggled, pinching Andrew''s hand. "Alright, as long as you will not be in trouble in your work."


    "No worries. My grandpa is my backup. He gave me his permission!"


    Alveena and Andrew were still talking when they heard a knock outside her door. Alveena immediately stood up and fixed herself.


    "Sigh, my secretary is so fast. Let''s have some snacks first."


    Andrew just nodded his head. He also stood up. "Let me be the one to open the door. I''m your assistant today."


    Alveena just shook her head helplessly. "Okay. As you wish."


    Andrew walked over to open the door for Alveena''s secretary. However, he was surprised when two men were the ones standing outside, not Alveena''s secretary.


    Brandon: "Andrew?"


    Andrew: "Brandon?"


    Clifford: "You know each other personally?"

 Chapter 625 Siblings Argument

    "Do you know each other personally?" Clifford asked the two men.


    Brandon: "Yes¡­"


    Andrew: "Yes¡­"


    Both men answered Clifford in unison. After that, the three men fell silent.


    Andrew didn''t expect that upon opening that door he would meet Brandon and Alveena''s brother, Clifford.


    The three men stayed rooted in their respective spots just checking each other out. Alveena just watched the three men while rubbing her temples.


    ''Ah! Brandon and Clifford, why did you have toe at the wrong time, ruining my moment with my man?'' Alveenamented to herself.


    Brandon was about to leave and Clifford was there to send him off. But Brandon decided to drop by Alveena''s office first before leaving the Sy Corp. He wanted to see her.


    Who would have thought that they would see the man whom they were talking about a while ago?


    Clifford frowned, wondering what Andrew Davis was doing there inside Alveena''s office.


    After assessing Andrew, Clifford averted his gaze to Alveena, giving her a questioning look.


    Andrew, on the other hand, didn''t know how he would act in front of Clifford. He knew that Clifford had a grudge against his brother, Tristan. He had no idea if Clifford didn''t like him as well.


    Andrew was wondering if being Tristan''s brother would affect his rtionship with his future brother-inw, Clifford.


    No matter what, he had to get along with Clifford for Alveena''s sake. He had to make the Sy Family ept him. He was aware that they were rooting for Brandon to be Alveena''s husband.


    ''I have to impress them and to get on their good sides,'' Andrew thought to himself.


    "Hey, how long are you nning to stand at my door? Are you my guards?" Alveena had finally spoken, catching the attention of the three men.


    Brandon was the first one who reacted. He let out a soft chuckle before pushing Clifford in. After that, Brandon hooked his arms around Clifford''s shoulder and Andrew''s shoulder, leading them toward the sofa inside Alveena''s room.


    Strangely, Clifford and Andrew just followed Brandon obediently until they reached the sofa. Alveena just watched them in amusement.


    Clifford and Andrew felt a little bit awkward. Only Brandon was rxed in his seat. He was sitting in the middle of Clifford and Andrew.


    He met Alveena''s gaze. Brandon smiled at her meaningfully as if he was saying, ''What are you waiting for? Will you not introduce your boyfriend to your brother?''


    Alveena just shot Brandon a sharp re before sitting on the opposite chair, facing the three men.


    Alveena and Andrew hadn''t talked about it yet. Andrew meeting Clifford today was just an ident. She wasn''t sure whether Andrew would like to be introduced as her boyfriend.


    ''Is he ready for this? I wonder how my brother will react. I am more worried about Andrew meeting my brother than Andrew meeting my parents.''


    Alveena sighed deeply at that thought.


    Brandon cleared his throat to break the awkward silence.


    "Ahem, Alvee, are you not going to introduce them to each other? Well, this is just for formality because I know that they are familiar with each other," Brandon said, moving his gaze from Alveena to Andrew and Clifford.


    Brandon was also curious whether Andrew would admit his rtionship with Alveena in front of Clifford.


    Clifford maintained his poker face, also waiting for Alveena to say something.


    Alveena had the urge to punch Brandon''s mouth and rip the smile off his face. He was clearly teasing her.


    Alveena took another deep breath before introducing the two men.


    "Andrew, this is my brother, Clifford Sy, the CEO of Sy Corp."


    "Brother, this is Andrew Davis, my former boss, the Finance Director of the Heavenly Star Enterprise."


    Alveena quickly finished her words, not looking at Andrew''s eyes. Both Brandon and Andrew frowned when Alveena was done introducing Clifford and Andrew to each other.


    Andrew turned to his side, extending his hand in front of Clifford. He didn''t mind even though Brandon was in the middle of them.


    Brandon had to lean his back on the backrest of the sofa so that he would not get in the way once the two men would do a handshake.


    Clifford nced at Andrew''s hand for several seconds before epting it.


    Andrew smiled at him and said, "Nice meeting you, Brother-inw! Alveena forgot to tell you that I am her boyfriend."


    Clifford: "..."


    Alveena: 0_0


    Brandon: "Cough! Cough!"


    Brandon choked on his saliva after hearing Andrew calling Clifford brother-inw.


    ''Damn! I didn''t expect Andrew to be straightforward!''


    Brandon turned to Clifford, wondering how Clifford would react. He tried his best to hold hisughter after seeing the stunned expression of Clifford. He was too funny to look at with that kind of look.


    ''Hahaha! Clifford is not prepared to hear this. His silly reaction¡­ haha it''s too priceless!''<sub> </sub>


    Brandon had to cover his mouth to stop himself fromughing out loud.


    Meanwhile, Alveena looked dagger at Brandon, signaling him to go out since she wanted to talk to Andrew and Clifford alone.


    Getting her message, Brandon stood up, excusing himself.


    "Oh, I just remember. I have an important meeting today. I should leave now."


    Brandon said goodbye to them. He had to raise the connected hands of Andrew and Clifford and duck his head to pass through without breaking the handshake.


    He waved at Alveena onest time before getting out of her office. When Brandon was already outside, they heard himughing.


    Alveena just facepalmed because of Brandon''sughter.


    <o>,m "How could he stillugh at this situation?" She murmured to herself, bringing her attention back to her brother and boyfriend.</o>


    Clifford was still in shock. After he recovered, he let go of Andrew''s hand and nced in Alveena''s direction.


    "What is the meaning of this?" He asked her in disbelief.


    "Is it true? Since when?" he added.


    Alveena bobbed her head to confirm it.


    "Yes, it''s true! We became official during my engagement party with Brandon," Alveena answered her brother truthfully.


    "WHAT?"


    Clifford''s eyes widened in surprise. He got another shocking revtion. Then he realized why Brandon asked him about Andrew.


    It made sense to him now. He assumed Brandon already knew the rtionship between Alveena and Andrew.


    ''That punk! How dare he not mention anything to me? Hypothetical Question my ass?! It turned out his questions were based on facts!'' Cliffordined to himself. He wanted to punch Brandon.


    He wouldn''t be this surprised if Brandon gave him a heads-up!


    "Forgive me, CEO Sy for giving you a great shock. It was not my intention. It just so happened that I visited Alveena today and we identally met each other," Andrew said. He was back to talking formally to Clifford after dropping a bomb.


    Both Alveena and Clifford squinted their eyes at Andrew. A while ago, he just talked casually, calling Clifford his brother-inw. And now, he was talking to Clifford in a formal tone, calling him CEO Sy.


    "Eh, why are you both looking at me like that? Did I say something wrong?" Andrew asked the siblings.


    Alveena: "Yes!"


    Clifford: "Yes!"


    Andrew: 0_0 "???"


    Alveena stood up right away and moved closer to Andrew. She grabbed his hand and pulled him up. They were now standing side by side in front of Clifford with their entangled hands.


    Alveena raised their hands and showed her engagement ring to Clifford.


    "Brother, I don''t care if you will not approve of my rtionship with Andrew. I am already an adult and I have the right to choose the man with whom I want to spend my life."


    "Nothing can change my mind. I will fight for my love. So don''t try to meddle with my rtionship. Just focus on your own rtionship. Find a woman! And don''t you ever try breaking us apart!"


    Alveena spoke to Clifford spontaneously, not giving him a chance to speak badly at Andrew.


    "Don''t hinder my happy ending. Just find your own happy ending!" Alveena added.


    Clifford: 0_0


    ''What is she so worked up about? I haven''t said anything yet? Why is she suddenly getting mad at me and nagging me? When did I say that I will meddle with her rtionship?''


    Clifford stood up with a dark expression on his face.


    "How dare you speak to your brother like that in front of your important visitor? Do I look like a viin here?" Clifford spat back at her in annoyance.


    "Can''t you act like a delicate woman and a refineddy in front of your boyfriend? Why do you have to be a nagger sister?"


    Andrew: "..."


    Alveena: "..."


    They didn''t know the meaning of Clifford''s words. Was he okay about this? Was he approved of their rtionship?


    "Who cares if I am a nagger! Andrew loves me for who I am! He loves my talkative sides too! Who are you to tell me to act and pretend in front of my boyfriend?!"


    "Heh, No wonder you are still single!" Alveena talked back to her brother.


    Andrew darted his gaze back and forth between Alveena and Clifford. He didn''t know what to do to stop them from fighting.


    ''Are they always like this? Arguing with each other?''

 Chapter 626 Meeting The Davis

    Andrew was amused seeing how Alveena and Clifford argued in front of him. This was a typical brother''s and sister''s bickering.


    He remembered how Alveena called Clifford as her monster brother whenever she would think of him. But he could feel that Alveena cared so much about her brother.


    After a while, Andrew let out a soft chuckle, catching the attention of Alveena and Clifford. The siblings nced at him confusedly, wondering what was funny for him to suddenlyugh.


    "Sorry, I just found you both cute while arguing like this. Both of you look like children quarreling because of a toy," Andrew said, teasing Alveena and Clifford.


    The two stopped their arguments. Clifford cleared his throat, trying to act normal in front of Andrew.


    He didn''t know if he liked him or not for Alveena. He wondered if the two developed their feelings when he asked Alveena to spy on the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    Now, it made sense why Andrew announced his breakup with Hannah. It was for Alveena''s sake. No wonder Chairman Lu mentioned the Sy Family at thest part of the press conference.


    ''The Davis family already knew about their rtionship,'' Clifford thought to himself.


    "Brother, just keep this a secret to Mom and Dad in the meantime. Andrew and I will tell them at the right time."


    Clifford frowned after hearing. "Whatever. Just do what you want."


    Clifford was thinking that maybe this was for the better, bing closer with the Davis Family. He just hoped Zhen-Zhen would be able to forgive him.


    Clifford was about to leave when Alveena had spoken again.


    "One more thing brother¡­ Please cover up for meter. I will not join you over dinner. I will be visiting the Davis Family."


    Clifford: "..."


    "Thank you in advance brother-inw," Andrew also said, smiling at Clifford.


    Clifford: 0_0


    ''Ah! These two¡­''


    And in the end, Clifford just agreed with the couple''s request.


    "Alright, I will do that!"


    Alveena jumped with joy when Clifford said that. She pounced on her brother, thanking him again. They were just arguing a while ago. And now, they were hugging each other.


    *****


    ~ At the Davis Family Mansion ~


    In the evening, Andrew and Alveena arrived at the mansion together. It seemed like there was another feast inside the house since Grandpa Lu asked the Chef to cook five main course dishes for tonight''s dinner.


    Andrew''s parents and Grandpa Lu were looking forward to seeing Alveena. They already met her before but they haven''t interacted for long. They wanted to know Alveena more.


    Andrew was carrying the paper bags containing Alveena''s gift for everyone. He guided her to the dining area where everyone was waiting for them.


    Zhen-Zhen weed Alveena with a warm hug.


    "Lillie! I missed you!" Alveena said while hugging her. It''s been so long that they haven''t seen each other.


    "Me too. I''m d to see you here. I''m so happy for you and Andrew!" Zhen-Zhen softly said, returning Alveena''s hug.


    Grandpa Lu just watched Zhen-Zhen and Alveena with a gentle smile on his face. His two granddaughters-inw were getting along very well.


    ''Our family will be more harmonious now!'' Grandpa Lu thought to himself.


    "Come, let''s greet Mom, Dad and Grandpa," Zhen-Zhen said, pulling Alveena''s hand.


    Meanwhile, Tristan helped Andrew in carrying the paper bags.


    "Did you two go shopping beforeing here? You brought lots of stuff! Haha!" Tristan teased his brother.


    Andrew nodded his head while smiling sheepishly.


    "Alveena wanted to gift everyone. I didn''t expect that she would buy almost all the items in the store since she couldn''t choose."


    Andrew sighed as he remembered how long they stayed at the mall just buying all this stuff.


    Tristan burst outughing as he could imagine Andrew and Alveena roaming around the mall for several hours.


    "Seriously, bro? Alveena didn''t have to do this. Her presence should be enough."


    Tristan patted his brother''s back as they nced at Alveena and Zhen-Zhen who were now talking to their parents and Grandpa Lu.


    After putting down the paper bags, Andrew and Tristan joined their women.


    "Alveena, please feel at home." Isabelle softly said to Alveena, holding her hands.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Davis," Alveena responded.


    "Call me Mom, not Mrs. Davis," Isabelle corrected her.


    "Yes, call me Dad as well!" Lucas also joined their conversation.


    Alveena smiled at them shyly. She was overwhelmed by their warm wee. A while ago, she was so nervous that she even bought lots of items. She couldn''t think clearly so she just bought everything.


    "Okay¡­ Mom, Dad¡­" Alveena felt a little bit shy since she was not used to calling them like that.


    Meanwhile, Lucas and Isabelle felt happy to meet their future daughter-inw. She was now calling them Mom and Dad.<sub> </sub>


    Grandpa Lu cleared his throat to catch their attention.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    "Alvee, meet Grandpa Lu! The most amazing Grandpa that I know!" Zhen-Zhen introduced Alveena to Grandpa Lu.


    Grandpa Lu smiled from ear to ear hearing those words from Zhen-Zhen. She was praising him as the most amazing grandfather. He was ttered.


    Alveena turned to Grandpa Lu, politely greeting him.


    "Hello, grandpa¡­" Alveena mustered her courage up to call him that.


    "Alveena, don''t be nervous. We are not eating you here. Do I look frightening to you? Just rx," Grandpa Lu said jokingly, trying to ease Alveena''s nervousness.


    Alveena felt relieved when Grandpa Lu became approachable. She heard lots of rumors about Grandpa Lu.


    Others were afraid of him since he was intimidating and strict. But now, she could tell that the rumors were not true. Grandpa Lu was so sweet and friendly. She could see how he doted so much on Zhen-Zhen.


    Soon, they settled down and began eating dinner. While having dinner, Isabelle and Grandpa Lu kept on asking Alveena and Andrew about their rtionship.


    Andrew and Alveena were responding and answering every question from them. In the middle of their conversation, Andrew brought up his n of taking a one-month leave.


    "Grandpa, Can I take a one-month leave?"


    Grandpa Lu and Tristan gave Andrew a questioning look.


    ''Eh, is he really serious about that?'' Alveena pondered to herself.


    "Why?" Grandpa Lu asked Andrew.


    Alveena nced at Andrew, shaking her head. She was signaling him not to continue his n. She was afraid that Grandpa Lu would be unhappy.


    "Alveena worked for me as my personal assistant for a month. This time I also want to do the same for her," Andrew answered Grandpa Lu truthfully.


    Alveena felt anxious as they waited for Grandpa Lu''s response. For her, it was a ridiculous idea. But Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were smiling broadly. They could understand Andrew''s motive.


    Grandpa Lu darted his gaze between Andrew and Alveena.


    "Hmm¡­ Sure, I will approve your leave but in one condition."


    "One condition? What is it, Grandpa? Just tell me."


    Grandpa Lu smiled mischievously and said, "Let''s meet Alveena''s parents to talk about your marriage!"


    Alveena: 0_0


    Andrew: 0_0


    Lucas: "Hahaha, Dad, you are acting faster than your grandson! I knew it! I inherited this from you!"


    Isabelle: "Dad, you gave them a shock. You should have consulted them first."


    Tristan: "Hahahaha. Grandpa is always like that. If not for him, I wouldn''t get married to my wife so early. Grandpa loves pressuring everyone.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled widely thinking about that.


    Grandpa Lu just scratched his face. He couldn''t refute that. He indeed pressured Tristan before.


    "Hmmph! You should thank me for that! Or else, Lillie shouldn''t have been your wife today!"


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle. "I know that. So, Grandpa, I am very grateful to you. See¡­ we fulfilled your wish! We already have Little Davis here!" Tristan said, rubbing Zhen-Zhen''s stomach.


    Grandpa Lu nodded in agreement.


    "So, are you okay with that? Meeting Alveena''s parents together with your parents and me?"


    Andrew bobbed his head frantically. He liked that idea. He felt excited at the mention of his marriage with Alveena.


    "I''m definitely okay, grandpa. How about you, Love?"


    Alveena blushed because of Andrew''s endearment. ''Gosh. I''m blushing. My heart is going wild. He just called me Love in front of everyone.''


    Alveena could only bob her head with her reddened cheeks.


    Everyone burst outughing seeing the embarrassed look on Alveena''s face.


    "Nice. It is now final. Just inform us when we are going to meet Alveena''s parents," Grandpa Lu cheerfully said.


    The dinner went smoothly. Alveena had so much fun with the Davis Family. They made her feel as already part of their family.


    Meanwhile, as everyone was having a happy conversation in the dining hall, something was happening in Tristan''s and Zhen-Zhen''s room.


    The crystal was glowing brightly until it broke into pieces. The ck fireball was no longer frozen and it finally got out of the crystal.


    It did not take long when the fireball transformed into a human form. It was the demon god''s form.


    He nced at his surroundings with a deep frown on his face.


    "Where am I? What is this ce? This is not the cave."


    His eyes widened as he remembered something. "My Eva¡­ my Zhen-Zhen¡­ where are they?"

 Chapter 627 The Demon Gods Return

    "My Eva¡­ my Zhen-Zhen¡­ where are they?"


    Upon mentioning their names, his head started throbbing. It felt like his brain was going to burst.


    Fragmented memories kept shing in his mind. Thest thing he remembered was the day he went hunting for food.


    He and his wife would be celebrating the first birthday of Zhen-Zhen. But for some unknown reason, he woke up in a different world.


    He looked at his surroundings again. Seeing the strange and unfamiliar environment, he felt like going wild.


    "Where am I? How did I end up here? How about my wife? My daughter?" He began to panic.


    When the crystal broke and someone emerged from it. That person was no longer FaMo, but the demon god, himself.


    For some reason, his memory stopped. He couldn''t remember the fight at the mountain peak against the guardian warriors. He couldn''t remember that Eva died from saving him inside the cave.


    He had no recollection of the memory wherein he used all his core powers to protect Zhen-Zhen.


    The demon god felt so lost that he wanted to find Zhen-Zhen and Eva. He immediately used teleportation to leave that strange room.


    In his mind, he needed to find that mountain. He needed to confirm if he was in a different world.


    The demon god wanted tomunicate with his fire dragons to ask them. However, he couldn''t understand why they were not responding to his call.


    No one from the five fire dragons answered him. He couldn''tmunicate with them. He couldn''t hear their voices.


    "What is this? What is happening to me? Why can''t I summon the fire dragons?"


    Zu Wan didn''t know what to do. He wandered on the busy streets of the City of Empire in the middle of the night. He was overwhelmed by the things he was seeing.


    Those cars and vehicles, the tall buildings, the way the people had different styles of clothing¡­ Zu Wan knew that this was not the world where he, Eva, and Zhen-Zhen were living.


    He had no idea why he ended up in this kind of ce. He wanted to cry and scream. He was dying to see his beloved wife and daughter.


    He continued walking without a clear destination in his mind. He didn''t see any mountain nearby. He was in the middle of the city, an urbanized area.


    Zu Wan still felt weak since he was just awakened from his deep slumber. His vision became blurry and he felt like his world was spinning. It did not take long when Zu Wan passed out on the sidewalk, lying unconscious on the ground.


    Meanwhile, back to the Davis Family Mansion, the Davis Family and Alveena just finished their dinner.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen had no idea that someone close to Zhen-Zhen had finally returned. However, he didn''t meet her as he left the house right away.


    "Alveena, why don''t you stay over tonight? Andrew can drop you at home by tomorrow morning," Grandpa Lu suggested to Alveena.


    Both Andrew and Alveena were taken aback by his suggestion. Lucas and Isabelle just exchanged meaningful nces.


    They could tell that Grandpa Lu was up to something again after seeing his mischievous smile when he suggested Alveena to stay.


    Alveena couldn''t say no to Grandpa Lu so she just agreed. Of course, Andrew was also happy with her decision. At least tonight, he could be with Alveena, sleeping together in one room.


    The two couples decided to have fun in the living room. Zhen-Zhen, Tristan, Alveena, and Andrew were now ying board games.


    The atmosphere in the Davis Family Mansion became more lively because of the four young adults.<sub> </sub>


    Lucas, Isabelle, and Grandpa Lu were just watching them from a distance. The husband and wife decided to confront Grandpa Lu.


    "Dad, are you up to something again?" Lucas asked his father.


    Grandpa Lu narrowed his eyes on him. "What are you talking about?"


    Isabelle let out a soft giggle. It was either Grandpa Lu was feigning innocence or he didn''t have any ulterior motive for asking Alveena to stay.


    "Grandpa, what can you say about Alveena?" Isabelle asked Grandpa Lu expectantly.


    Grandpa Lu smiled widely hearing that question.


    "I like her. She was a little bit shy at first butter on, I noticed that she has a bubbly attitude and she talks a lot, the exact opposite of Andrew."


    "Andrew needs someone like her in his life," Grandpa Lu added.


    Lucas and Isabelle nodded in agreement. They became fond of Alveena too. She was frank and witty. She could bring color to Andrew''s life.


    "One more thing that I like about her¡­"


    Grandpa Lu paused for a moment. Isabelle and Lucas waited for his next words.


    "Your mother''s ring fits perfectly in her finger! Andrew gave Alveena his grandmother''s ring. I saw it. Alveena is wearing the ring."


    Lucas and Isabelle were surprised to hear that.


    "Since the ring fits her, I feel like my wife already approved of her to be Andrew''s wife. Her ring served as her blessings for both of them. That''s why I am so happy for Andrew."


    Lucas and Isabelle couldn''t help but smile at that thought. They were reminded of their mother, Cassandra.


    "Ahem, Dad, are you sure you don''t have an ulterior motive for asking Alveena to sleep over here tonight?" Lucas asked his father once again.


    "Of course, none!" Grandpa Lu promptly responded. But he was grinning from ear to ear.


    Lucas and Isabelle just watched him suspiciously.


    "Spill the beans, Dad!" Isabelle urged Grandpa Lu to share his n.


    Grandpa Lu waved his hand. "I said nothing! But I am hoping that Andrew and Alveena can provide our Little Davis a ymate right away. Hahaha."


    "Having two little children in this house will be fun, right? What do you think?"


    Lucas and Isabelle burst outughing. They knew it! Grandpa Lu was thinking that Alveena and Andrew would make another baby. He wanted another grandchild from them.


    "Dad, you are a sly old man! Hahaha!" Lucas teased his father.


    Grandpa Lu red at Lucas before hitting his shoulder. "How dare you call your father a sly old man?! Do you want me to spank you?"


    "Hahaha, Dad, I am just kidding!"

 Chapter 628 FaMos Disappearance

    Tristan didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to stay upte. Since she''s pregnant, she needed to sleep early.


    After ying thest round of the board game, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan said good night to Andrew and Alveena.


    They proceeded to their room. Upon entering inside, they heard Pam-Pam''s meowing voice.


    "Meow! Meow! Meow!"


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen smiled as they saw Pam-Pam. When FaMo got sealed inside the crystal, Pam-Pam continued staying in their room, just watching the frozen fireball inside the crystal.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan assumed that Pam-Pam could understand that FaMo was inside the crystal, that''s why she kept on staring at it whenever she was inside their room.


    Pam-Pam ate dinner with them in the dining hall. After she was done, she went back to their room to check on FaMo.


    Though she was a cat, it seemed that Pam-Pam could understand that something happened at the crystal. She could no longer see the frozen ck fireball nor the crystal that was ced on the bedside table.


    That''s the reason Pam-Pam kept on meowing. The rectangr barrier Zhen-Zhen created to enclose the crystal was long gone.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan hadn''t noticed it yet since their attention was focused on Pam-Pam.


    Zhen-Zhen bent down to scoop Pam-Pam in her arms. Pam-Pam continued meowing as if she wanted to tell them something.


    "Meow! Meow! Meow!"


    "Hey, Pam-Pam, are you still hungry?" Tristan asked Pam-Pam. He petted her head. Then he turned to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Wifey, are we allowing Pam-Pam to sleep with us tonight?"


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head with a smile. "I missed FaMo so I want Pam-Pam to be with us."


    "Meow! Meow! Meow!"


    Pam-Pam continued meowing as she heard FaMo''s name. She jumped out of Zhen-Zhen''s hand and moved closer to the bedside table.


    Pam-Pam wanted to tell Zhen-Zhen and Tristan that FaMo and the crystal were no longer there.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan moved their gazes, following Pam-Pam''s movement across the room. When she stopped near the bedside table, that was the time they noticed that FaMo and the crystal were missing.


    "Wifey¡­ father-inw and the crystal¡­ they are gone!" Tristan mumbled in shock when he saw the empty top of the bedside table.


    Zhen-Zhen fell silent, her eyes focused on the table. She didn''t say a word. She just walked over to inspect the table.


    She could tell that the barrier also disappeared. "What happened here? Where''s FaMo?"


    Zhen-Zhen''s heart started racing inside her chest. She was worried about FaMo.


    "No way. This can''t be happening. FaMo was still here thest time I checked this evening. I saw it. The crystal was still here when I got out of the shower and joined you in the dining area."


    Tristan held Zhen-Zhen''s by the shoulders. She almost lost her bnce because of the shock.


    FaMo had disappeared along with the crystal. Zhen-Zhen couldn''t take it if something bad happened to FaMo.


    Sensing that Zhen-Zhen was filled with anxiety, Miho, the orange fire dragon, came out of her body and talked to Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan guided her on the bed as they sat down on the edge facing Miho.<sub> </sub>


    "Zhen-Zhen, are you okay? I felt that you were bothered by something. I can feel your negative emotions. What happened?" Miho asked her worriedly.


    Zhen-Zhen gazed up to meet Miho''s eyes. Miho could see the helplessness in her blue eyes.


    "Miho, FaMo disappeared. I don''t know where he is right now. The crystal¡­ it''s gone."


    Zhen-Zhen felt like crying. Tristan rubbed her back,forting her. He was also worried about FaMo but he didn''t know how he could help them. He couldn''t exin how the crystal suddenly disappeared.


    If FaMo was able to break the crystal by himself then he should have been there inside the room, waiting for them. But there was no sign of FaMo.


    Meanwhile, Miho found it strange when she didn''t see the crystal. After a few seconds, her eyes lit up as she remembered something.


    "Master!" Miho called Zhen-Zhen master again as she got excited.


    "Not master, Miho," Zhen-Zhen still corrected her.


    "I mean, Zhen-Zhen. I forgot to tell you but I sensed something when you were in the dining room. I''m not sure about it. But now I confirmed it."


    "What is it, Miho?" Tristan asked the orange fire dragon expectantly.


    "The seal got broken as if something from the inside broke it. I think it was FaMo! The ck fire dragon. However, I found it strange when I felt a movement as if someone was there and suddenly disappeared using teleportation."


    "I don''t know what happened next but I am sure that someone broke the crystal and left the house after that. It might be FaMo."


    "He is alive! I am certain!"


    Zhen-Zhen just remained silent. Tristan was the one who spoke up.


    "If he is FaMo then why did he leave the house without showing himself to us?"


    Miho moved her head from left to right. She had no idea as well. Only FaMo knew the reason.


    "Miho, can you track his current location now?" Zhen-Zhen asked her with urgency in her voice. She wouldn''t feel at ease without confirming that FaMo was just fine and safe.


    Miho tried to concentrate, tracking FaMo''s location by scanning his magical aura. She felt weird since she couldn''t connect with FaMo. But she didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to be more worried so she didn''t mention it.


    She tried again, tracking his location andmunicating with FaMo''s subconscious. But she got nothing. She could only see the remnant of his energy. It was faint and very weak.


    "How is it, Miho? Did you find him?" Zhen-Zhen asked her again with eyes filled with concern.


    "I''m sorry. I have difficulties finding his location right away. I think I have to check it step by step. I can sense some remnants of his aura. I can follow them to find out his current location."


    Zhen-Zhen stood up. "Miho, you can''t go around flying like this in your dragon form. In this world, you need a disguise. It''s either you transform into an animal or a human."


    "I understand, Zhen-Zhen. So what should I do?"


    "You can transform into a dog¡­ just like how FaMo transformed into a cat," Tristan suggested to Miho.


    Miho: "..."


    ''Me¡­ a dragon transforming into a dog???!''

 Chapter 629 Little Girls Request

    After passing out on the sidewalk, Zu Wan woke up and found himself in a strange environment once again.


    Compared to the room he had seen before, this time he was in a in room with a white ceiling and no furniture inside aside from his sickbed, bedside table, and one vacant long stic bench near the entrance door.


    Zu Wan frowned upon seeing an object inserted in his left arm. IV DRIP. He was about to remove it when two small hands grabbed his arm, thus stopping him.


    When he turned to his side, he saw a young girl smiling at him sweetly.


    "Mr. Handsome, you are now awake. How do you feel?" the little girl asked Zu Wan with her exhrated voice.


    She was d to see him awake. She had been watching over him the moment he was transferred to this hospital ward.


    The frown on Zu Wan''s forehead deepened after seeing this cute little stranger who talked like an adult.


    "Who are you?" He asked her with his cold tone.


    But the girl was not intimidated by his cold voice at all. Instead, she was looking at him with so much fascination in her eyes.


    "I''m E! I was the one who found you lying unconscious in the street."


    Zu Wan was taken aback upon hearing that. Then he remembered that he was wandering and walking in the streets when he suddenly fainted.


    "Why did you help me? Where am I?"


    "Because you might die if I left you there. I help you because you are handsome and I don''t want you to die," the young girl answered him frankly with her innocent smile.


    Zu Wan: "..."


    ''Saving me just because I am handsome? What a strange kid?''


    Zu Wan didn''t expect that a human would help him, especially a child. Then he was reminded of Eva, who loved helping people in need.


    "Oh, Mr. Handsome, we are in a hospital right now!" The young girl added, answering Zu Wan''s question.


    "Hospital??" Zu Wan asked her as he had no idea about this ce. This was the first time he heard the word hospital.


    The young girl bobbed her head before giggling.


    "Mr. Handsome, don''t tell me you are afraid of hospitals? Don''t you know what a hospital is?"


    For some unknown reason, Zu Wan found himself responding to the little girl.


    "Yes, I don''t know what this ce is. But I am not afraid."


    The little girl shed her charming smile again before climbing on his sickbed as she sat on the edge.


    Zu Wan was amused by this kid''s boldness. She was not afraid of him. If she just knew that he was a demon god, he wondered if this little kid would still want to get near him.


    "Mr. Handsome, a hospital is a ce where wounded, injured and sick people are being treated by doctors and nurses."


    Zu Wan didn''t need doctors or nurses because he could heal himself.


    "By the way, Mr. Handsome, what is your name?" E asked him expectantly. She gazed at him with her tantalizing blue eyes.


    For some unknown reason, Zu Wan could see Zhen-Zhen in her. His beloved daughter also had blue eyes.


    Maybe this was the reason he was talking and entertaining this kid. He missed his daughter Zhen-Zhen and his wife, Eva.


    He wondered how he would be able to see them again. He was trapped in an unknown world and he didn''t know where to find them.<sub> </sub>


    "I''m Zu Wan!"


    E''s eyes brightened up when she finally learned his name.


    "Mr. Handsome Zu Wan! Nice meeting you!"


    E extended her small right hand in front of Zu Wan, offering him a handshake.


    The demon god just looked at her hand, puzzled. He had no idea what was the meaning of this gesture.


    "What? What do you want from me?" Zu Wan asked the little girl confusedly.


    Little E shook her head helplessly while clicking her tongue.


    "Mr. Handsome, you are a strange one! I just want a handshake. Don''t you know that this is required after introducing yourself to someone? Now ept my hand!" E sounded like a teacher lecturing Zu Wan about proper etiquette.


    Though reluctant at first, Zu Wan still epted her small hands. E giggled while shaking his hands.


    "Good job. You are a fast learner!"


    Zu Wan could only sigh deeply. He couldn''t believe that he was talking to this little girl. He should leave now and find his way back to the other world. He wanted to know what happened to his wife and daughter, Zhen-Zhen.


    He was about to stand up and get off the bed when E had spoken again while tugging the sleeve of his hospital gown.


    "Mr. Handsome, do you know that I saved your life, right? This also means you are indebted to me now!" E tantly said to Zu Wan.


    Zu Wan: "..."


    ''Save my life? Indebted to her? I didn''t ask her to do that. Why is she telling me that I am? now indebted to her?''


    Zu Wan was about to refute her words when E had spoken again with her puppy-eyes look. She was clearly using her charm. And it was effective, Zu Wan forgot his words.


    "Please return the favor. Please grant my wish!" E said with her pleading tone.


    Zu Wan didn''t know that his patience with Zhen-Zhen would be useful in dealing with this kid.


    "Alright, what is it? Tell me your request."


    E''s eyes lit up with excitement when Zu Wan finally agreed. She turned around and kneeled in front of him.


    Her small hands held both his hands. She gazed up, staring directly at his eyes before saying her request.


    "Mr. Handsome Zu Wan¡­ can you be¡­ can you be my father?"


    Zu Wan: 0_0


    There was a moment of silence. E was looking at him intently, anticipating his response.


    The demon god didn''t know if he heard it right so he asked her again.


    "I said, can you be my father?"


    Zu Wan: "..."


    "I promise I will be a good daughter! My mother is a beautiful woman. She has a lot of admirers. You will like her once you see her. Please agree. Be my father!"

 Chapter 630 Zu Wan Rejected Her

    Zu Wan just heard a very ridiculous request. He didn''t know whether to cry orugh because of this little girl''s silly request.


    ''What? She wants me to be a father?! A stranger like me? Is she crazy?''


    Zu Wan looked at her with disbelief in his dark eyes.


    ''Well, she is still a kid so she doesn''t know what she is talking about,'' Zu Wan''s alter ego had spoken to himself.


    Without thinking twice, Zu Wan answered her with a firm "NO!"


    E pouted her lips when he rejected her request. Her eyes became misty as if she was about to cry.


    "But why? I am a cute little girl. Don''t you like me? I''m a good girl! Mom is a beautiful woman as well! You will regret it¡­"


    E still tried her best to convince Zu Wan.


    Zu Wan didn''t want to make her cry but he couldn''t ept her request. He had his own family and he was going to find them so that he could reunite with them.


    "I can''t do that because I have my own family. I have a wife and a daughter," Zu Wan patiently exined to her.


    He wondered when he started softening his heart for a child aside from Zhen-Zhen. But in his mind, he had to reject her.


    "Who is more beautiful, me or your daughter?" E didn''t want to give up. She really liked Zu Wan to be her father.


    "I can be her sister!" She added.


    Zu Wan fell silent as he wondered how long he had gone. Was Zhen-Zhen still small? But whatever her age was, Zu Wan was certain that his daughter, Zhen-Zhen grew as beautiful as her mother.


    ''Sigh, I missed them so much! Are they missing me too? Are they thinking about me?''


    Zu Wan was still lost in his thoughts when E tugged his hands. "You didn''t answer me yet¡­"


    Zu Wan snapped out of his train of thoughts because of E. He looked down and met the blue eyes of this little girl. He would give her an honest answer.


    "Of course, it''s my daughter! For me, she''s the prettiest, second to my wife!" Zu Wan said proudly.


    E felt like losing her hopes. Zu Wan had his own family. As for her young age, she already understood the importance of aplete family which she had never have.


    The young girl lowered her gaze, fighting the urge to cry. She knew she couldn''t take away this man from his own family. It''s just that she was yearning to have a father. She was jealous of other kids who had a father by their side.


    "Why are you asking a random stranger to be your father? Where is your father?" Zu Wan asked her with intrigue.


    "He is gone. My mom said my father is gone. He died when I was still a baby."


    E started to shed some tears but she didn''t make a sound. Her tears just flowed down from the corner of her eyes.


    Zu Wan could see the droplet of her tears, falling to her small hands. She was looking down because she didn''t want Zu Wan to call her a crybaby.


    Zu Wan sighed deeply. He didn''t know what to do tofort her. Well, in fact, he knew but he didn''t want to. If he wouldfort her then she might be more attached to him.


    He learned how to console a child because of his bonding time with Zhen-Zhen. They were together most of the time.<sub> </sub>


    He watched her smile, cry and get mad. He took care of Zhen-Zhen very well. He became a good father to her.


    In the end, Zu Wan just decided to ask her, diverting her attention.


    "How old are you now?"


    E wiped her tears using the back of her palms before answering him.


    "I''m six."


    "Where is your mother? How were you able to bring me here?" Zu Wan asked her curiously.


    ''There was no way a kid could carry me. Did she ride those moving objects?'' Zu Wan thought to himself.


    Those moving objects¡­ he was referring to the different vehicles he saw on the road a while ago.


    "One more thing I am curious about¡­ how were you able to see me? Don''t tell me you were wandering around at night?"


    E looked up to meet his gaze. She was biting her lower lip.


    "I got scolded by my Auntie. I ran away from home. Then I found you on the sidewalk. I called Mom right away. She just got out of her workce when she received my call. She went to our location and brought you here."


    Zu Wan didn''t know what to say. This child nned on running away from home but ended up seeing him lying unconscious.


    "My mom just bought dinner. I haven''t eaten anything yet. She will be back soon."


    Zu Wan nodded his head. "Alright. I get it. Thank you for helping me. But I can''t fulfill your request. You can ask me anything, but not to be your father."


    E became quiet. She was sad because Zu Wan couldn''t be her father.


    "I will think about it. But make sure to return the favor and fulfill my other requests!"


    Zu Wan nodded his head. "Yes, I will give you my word. I will return the favor. You can tell me now since I have to leave as soon as possible."


    E shook her head, folding her arms over her chest.


    "The doctor said you were still weak and sick. You were dehydrated. You have to stay in this hospital for a while and take a good rest. If you leave here, who knows you might pass out again!"


    <o>,m E looked like his adult guardian, telling Zu Wan about what to do. She would not allow him to leave.</o>


    But Zu Wan didn''t want to stay longer in that ce. He had to find a way to go back to their world where he thought Eva and Zhen-Zhen were waiting for him.


    "E, I can''t stay here."


    After saying that, Zu Wan removed the IV drip on his arm and got off the bed. He was about to leave the room when the door suddenly opened and a woman emerged from it.


    Zu Wan froze in his spot the moment he saw the woman''s face.


    "Eva¡­?"

 Chapter 631 Will Find His Way Back

    "Eva¡­?"


    Zu Wan couldn''t believe it. The person who had just entered the ward looked like Eva.


    He stayed rooted on his spot just staring at the woman who was holding paper bags.


    It did not take long when he heard E calling the woman as she ran in her direction.


    "Mother! You are back!"


    The woman put the paper bags on the floor before weing E in her arms, hugging the little girl.


    Zu Wan''s eyes widened in surprise.


    ''She¡­ She''s E''s mother? How did this happen? Is she not Eva? My wife?''


    After hugging E, the woman moved her gaze to Zu Wan.


    "Oh, you''re awake. How do you feel now?" She asked Zu Wan.


    She picked up the paper bags and held E''s hand using her free hand as they walked over to Zu Wan.


    Zu Wan was missing Eva so much that he didn''t think twice to pull her into a hug after she reached his spot.


    E and her mother were bewildered because of Zu Wan''s sudden action.


    ''Eh? Why is he hugging my mother? I thought he didn''t want to be my father,'' E thought to herself, watching Zu Wan with amusement.


    "Eva¡­ Eva¡­" Zu Wan mumbled his wife''s name as he hugged E''s mother tightly.


    E''s mother tried to struggle in his arms. She felt ufortable being hugged by a stranger, especially a man.


    She heard him calling her Eva. She realized that this man mistook her for someone.


    "Ahem, Mister, can you let go of me? Please?" The woman politely asked Zu Wan.


    But Zu Wan didn''t listen as he continued hugging her. There was longing in his eyes. Before he knew it, his tears started falling like raindrops.


    He couldn''t understand why his heart was clenching in pain upon seeing Eva''s face. There was an overwhelming sadness that was drowning him right now.


    Though he couldn''t remember it, his heart could still feel the pain of losing Eva. She died in his arms after she protected him against the guardian warriors.


    "I''m not Eva¡­" E''s mother said, correcting Zu Wan''s wrong assumption.


    When Zu Wan heard those words, he reflexively let go of her.


    ''Did I lose my mind? Yeah¡­ she couldn''t be Eva.''


    The atmosphere became awkward between Zu Wan and E''s mother. Fortunately, E was there.


    "Mom, this is Mr. Zu Wan. Mr. Zu Wan, this is my mother, Titania."


    E introduced the two of them to each other. Zu Wan remained silent while Titania gave him an awkward smile.


    "Oh,e. Let''s eat first. I bought dinner for the three of us."


    Titania walked towards the bedside table and put down the food she bought. She called E and Zu Wan to eat.<sub> </sub>


    E excitedly joined her mother in preparing the food on the table. Zu Wan just watched the mother and daughter duo, observing them.


    He darted his gaze back and forth between them. These two were reminding him of Eva and Zhen-Zhen.


    His mind was in shambles. He couldn''t understand why someone in this world had the same face as Eva. E''s mother clearly didn''t know him. She didn''t recognize him so there was no way she was Eva.


    But he couldn''t help but wonder if Zhen-Zhen would also look like E when she grew up.


    Was it a coincidence that E also had the same blue eyes as Zhen-Zhen?


    ''Where am I? What is this ce? Why did I end up here? How did I get separated from my wife and daughter?''


    The more Zu Wan tried to remember the more his head throbbed in pain.


    ''Argh! It hurts!'' Zu Wan held his head as he felt like his brain was going to burst inside his skull.


    "Mr. Handsome? Are you okay? Are you in pain?" E asked him worriedly as she noticed Zu Wan tugging his hair.


    Titania also nced in his direction. Zu Wan was dizzy. He felt like the world was spinning again. Before he lost bnce, Titania came over to hold him.


    "Hey, careful!" She guided him to sit in his sickbed.


    "You should be lying in bed right now, taking a rest. Why are you standing? Why did you remove your IV drip?" Eva slightly scolded him.


    Zu Wan felt helpless. Even her voice sounded like Eva. But she was not her. Though they had simrities, Zu Wan felt like something was missing.


    Oh, maybe it was the look in her eyes. It was not the same as Eva who was always staring at him with eyes filled with love and affection.


    Zu Wan didn''t know what to think anymore. He was yearning to see Eva and Zhen-Zhen. After a few seconds, Zu Wan passed out once again.


    His mind and his body were so weak as of this moment. His emotions were unstable as well. He was confused about everything that''s happening right now.


    Meanwhile, E and Titania got worried seeing Zu Wan fainted in front of them. Titania went out to call the doctor to check on Zu Wan.


    *****


    ~ At the Davis Family Mansion ~


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t sleep. Tristan was hugging her. Both of them were already lying in bed. They were still waiting for Miho toe back.


    She went out to find FaMo. Until now, she hadn''te back yet. Zhen-Zhen was already worried sick. She had a nagging feeling that FaMo needed her right now.


    "Wifey, you should sleep. I will just wake you up once Miho arrives," Tristan softly said, stroking Zhen-Zhen''s hair.


    "Don''t be stressed, Zhen-Zhen. Little Davis will worry about you. Our baby can also feel your emotions."


    Zhen-Zhen gazed up to look at Tristan. "I''m sorry, Tristan. I can''t help it. I''m worried about FaMo."


    "Don''t worry too much. Father-inw wille back. He loves you so much, including Little Davis. Besides, I know he can protect himself. He is strong! Maybe he has something he needs to do first so he left without saying a word." Tristan tried to console her.


    "Father-inw will find his way back to us¡­"


    Zhen-Zhen could only bob her head, hoping that Tristan was right.

 Chapter 632 I Want To Let It Loose And Ravish You

    Meanwhile, the atmosphere in Andrew''s and Alveena''s room was different from Zhen-Zhen''s and Tristan''s room.


    But just like Zhen-Zhen, Alveena couldn''t sleep. She wasying her head on Andrew''s arm while hugging him.


    Since she couldn''t sleep yet, Alveena decided to open a conversation with Andrew.


    "Drew, are you really going to do it? Working as my personal assistant in the Sy Corp?"


    "Of course! I want to do it because I want to serve you as well. Besides, I feel like I gave you more hassle when you were still working under me."


    "Now, I am giving you an opportunity to get even with me. I''m sorry for being harsh to you before."


    Alveena''s giggle bubbled up in the entire room.


    "You silly! I love every moment with you. I don''t think you were harsh to me before. It''s just that you are really hardworking and serious when ites to work."


    Andrew felt d that Alveena was really understanding.


    This time it was Andrew who threw her a question about tonight''s family dinner.


    "How is it? How do you feel after meeting my parents and grandfather?" Andrew asked Alveena.


    Alveena smiled sweetly after hearing his question. Andrew could see the glow of happiness in her eyes through the dim light of thempshade inside his room.


    "I''m so happy. Your grandpa is very cool. I thought he was very intimidating, but he seemed different from the rumors I heard. Your parents are very weing and approachable. I love them all."


    Andrew let out a soft chuckle. He brushed away the strand of hair that blocking Alveena''s face.


    "They like you too, Alvee. I think they had fun talking to you."


    Alveena nodded her head with a bright smile.


    "How about you, Drew? Are you ready to meet my parents?"


    "Yes, of course. I can''t wait to meet them, my future inws. I hope they will like me as well. I want to get their blessings and approval to have their beloved daughter as my wife."


    Alveena giggled and sunk to his body further. "You don''t have to worry. With or without their blessings, I am willing to be your wife. But of course, I know they will like you too."


    Andrew smiled, caressing Alveena''s cheeks.


    "Do you have a date in mind when we can set a meeting with your parents together with my parents and grandfather?"


    "We can do it the day after tomorrow. Are you fine with that?" Alveena gazed up, asking Andrew.


    "Yeah, the sooner the better. Let''s meet them on that day. But where do you want us to meet them? Should I book a reservation in the most famous restaurant here in the City of Empire?"


    Alveena let out another soft giggle. "Silly man! You don''t have to. Let''s meet them at home. I want a simple family dinner at home like what we had here tonight."


    "Okay, whatever you like, I will go with it!"


    "Thanks, Drew! You are the best!" Alveena hugged him tightly.<sub> </sub>


    Andrew felt his body heating up with their closeness like this.


    ''Damn¡­ the room temperature is bing hotter. Should I adjust the air con? I doubt if I can sleep peacefully tonight. Sigh.'' Andrew thought to himself.


    Andrew could feel it. His burning desire for Alveena was slowly awakening up inside him. He wanted to control himself but he didn''t know how long he wouldst.


    He missed Alveena so much. The memories of their lovemaking in the City of Cyrus were stuck in his mind. He was yearning to touch and possess her once again.


    But he didn''t want Alveena to think that he was trying to take advantage of her since they were alone in this room.


    As much as possible, he wanted to be a gentleman. But it was so hard. His breathing became heavy. He closed his eyes, trying to calm himself down and extinguish the me of desire within him.


    But it seemed that Andrew was not the only one feeling this desire. Alveena wanted to feel Andrew''s love. She was missing him a lot since the night they got separated in the City of Cyrus.


    His touch, his smell, his kiss, his voice, his warmth¡­ she thought she would never have another chance to experience and feel those things.


    But now, Andrew was back in her arms. She wouldn''t waste this golden opportunity.


    With that thought in mind, Alveena''s hand started to roam around his body, caressing his chest going down to his stomach. Since Alveena was burying her face on his chest, she started biting him.


    Andrew, who was closing his eyes a while ago, snapped his eyes open at the feel of Alveena''s advances. A groan escaped his mouth when Alveena''s teeth grazed his nipple and began sucking on him through the material of his in shirt.


    "Aah~ Alvee¡­ w-what are you doing?"


    Andrew was surprised when Alveena took the initiative. He was being tortured by her right now.


    He was trying his best to control his desire but here she was tempting him more.


    When Alveena heard Andrew''s question, she released his poor nipple and whispered something in his ear.


    "Drew¡­ I want you¡­ now."


    Andrew''s eyes widened after hearing those sensual wordsing from her. With those simple words, Andrew''s self-control was easily broken.


    ''Damn, Alvee¡­ you are making me go nuts. I''m so addicted to you now!''


    Without further ado, Andrew flipped over, pinning Alveena on his bed. He was now on top of her.


    "Alvee. You are a naughty girl. I tried my best to control my beastly desire but you awakened it further. What should I do now?"


    Alveena smiled at him seductively, caressing Andrew''s face.


    "Who said that I want you to restrain yourself? Do you think you are the only one having a beastly desire? Hmm, sorry, my Love. But unlike you, I don''t want to tame it. I want to let it loose and ravish you right now!"


    Her provocative words were making him aroused. He could feel it. His body was dying to touch her¡­ to possess and devour her again.


    "Hmm, alright then! I will not let you rest tonight! You ask for this. Don''tin to meter!"

 Chapter 633 Passionate Moment

    Andrew stared at Alveena for several seconds, not breaking their eye contact. Her heart started to run wild inside her chest because of his intense gaze.


    Alveena felt like she was being hypnotized by Andrew. She wondered why he was not making a move yet. The wait was killing her.


    She had the urge to flip him over so that she would be on top. Andrew was pinning her down on the bed. She was trapped by him. But he was taking too long, not doing anything.


    "You said you are not letting me rest, but why are you just staring at me like this?" Alveena pouted her lips.


    Andrew let out a huskyugh before responding to her.


    "I just want to watch your face and see your expression as I touch you like this," Andrew''s hand started to move, caressing Alveena''s face.


    "I have no n of sleeping tonight so I''m taking my time. There''s no rush. I want to explore and touch every part of your body. I will make sure that you will moan my name as I do that."


    Alveena''s face heated up because of Andrew''s words. She wondered if it was just her or she felt like her womb clenched just listening to him. She could feel it. She was bing wet and Andrew hadn''t touched her yet.


    ''Damn?! Did I miss him so much? I feel horny by just listening to his words and looking into his eyes.''


    Her heart raced even faster when Andrew''s hand moved from her face going down her neck and cor bones. He was caressing her body.


    His hand slid down, touching and tracing the curves of her left breast. Alveena gasped and moaned when she felt his hand gently squeezing the roundness of her breast.


    Her face reddened further and she felt conscious because of Andrew''s prating gaze. He was teasing her. The smile on his face never left as he continued watching her expression.


    Andrew stopped squeezing her breast as he slowly pulled the strap of Alveena''s nightgown off her shoulder. He was now slowly undressing her. He pulled her nightgown down her waist until her half upper body was exposed to him.


    The burning desire was reflected in Andrew''s eyes as he saw Alveena''s beautiful breasts covered by a sexycy red bra. Andrew was straddling Alveena''s body in between his legs as she was lying half-naked under him.


    Andrew took off his shirt before bringing his attention back to Alveena. Andrew continued running his hands on her shoulders and arms.


    She felt like there was electricity spreading throughout her body at his every touch. This action was making her more aroused. Her wetness was visible on her panties.


    "Andrew, please¡­ don''t tease me like this. I''m being impatient now," Alveenained to him with her desperate voice.


    "Endure it, Alvee. I will make you feel so good. Just trust me, okay? I wanna do this to you."


    Alveena could only sigh helplessly before nodding her head.


    "After this, you can take the lead for the next round," Andrew added, winking at her.<sub> </sub>


    Alveena just let out a soft giggle. Andrew continued his advances. His right hand was caressing her stomach going down her lower region while his left hand was ying with her one breast, tugging and twisting her erect nipple.


    Alveena moaned at the pleasant sensation brought by his arms. Andrew''s eyes still lingered on her lovely face. He loved to watch her expression as she let out soft moans.


    Watching her like this was enough to make him hard. His erection was growing bigger by the second. He was also being patient here although all he wanted to do was pounce on her and enter her core with his magnificent manhood.


    His right hand slid under her panties, finally touching her most precious part. Alveena was soaking wet down there. His fingers were drenched by her love juices.


    He started to y with herdy part. Alveena moaned loudly as soon as Andrew rubbed and pinched her clitoris.


    "Aaah ~ Andrew~ Aaah please," Alveena didn''t know what she was begging him. She just felt like she needed something more.


    She spread her legs to him, giving him more ess. Andrew''s eyes were still focused on Alveena''s face as she rolled her eyes and moaned non-stop.


    Andrew was kneading and squeezing her breasts alternately while his other hand was rubbing her slit up and down. Alveena''s hand reflexively moved on her other breast. As Andrew yed with her one breast, Alveena started pinching her other breast.


    She buckled her hips as Andrew put his index and middle fingers in her core while his thumb was rubbing her bud.


    Andrew was now fingerf*cking her as he continued watching her erotic expressions. Her expression was priceless. He was enjoying this.


    Alveena''s moans bubbled up in the entire room. Realizing that they were currently at the Davis Family Mansion, Andrew bent down to seal Alveena''s mouth with his mouth.


    He kissed her to suppress the sound of her moans. He was kissing her passionately as he continued stimting her body using his hands.


    Alveena could feel her orgasm building up inside her. It was just a matter of time and she would explode soon. However, Andrew retreated his fingers inside her core. He stopped thrusting in and out of her to stop Alveena froming.


    When Andrew released her lips, Alveenained.


    "Noooo! Don''t do this to me. Put it back, Andrew! Put your fingers back! I''m near¡­ Why did you stop?"


    Andrew smirked at her cheekily before saying. "Because I don''t want to waste your love juices. I have to suck you dry."


    After saying those words, Andrew slid down, spreading her legs and putting them on his shoulders. Andrew was now examining herdy part. It was glistening from her wetness.


    Andrew couldn''t wait to lick and suck her dry. Without further ado, his fingers spread her folds and his tongue started flicking and licking her wet core.


    "Aaah~ Oooh~ This is so good! Aaaah!"

 Chapter 634 Sweetness

    Alveena was drowning with the overwhelming pleasure brought by Andrew''s tongue. Every flicking movement of his tongue could send a tingling sensation from her core, spreading fast throughout her body.


    Alveena covered her mouth using one hand to suppress her moans afraid that someone from the Davis Family would hear her.


    She was breathing heavily, her chest moving up and down as she kept on thrusting her hips upward to meet Andrew''s tongue. Her other hand was clutching Andrew''s hair, holding onto him tightly.


    She didn''t know what to do. Her body was loving this sensation. She wanted more of him. His tongue was making wonders on her body.


    She didn''t want him to stop, instead she was craving for more!


    "Andrew, Love¡­ Aaah, please give it to me now. Aaaah, put them in¡­ your fingers," Alveena begged him.


    Hearing her desperate plea, Andrewplied with her request. Aside from his tongue that was going in and out of her core, Andrew added his middle and index fingers, thrusting in and out of her, slowly at first and he began to increase the pace.


    Alveena was almost reaching her climax.


    "Oooh, Oooh, Aaah~ Faster Drew¡­ Oh Drew! I''m so near¡­ I think I''m cumming. Haa~Haa~ Haa~"


    Andrew''s free hand moved up and found her breast. He started fondling and kneading it again as he continued fingerf*cking her along with his tongue.


    Alveena covered her mouth once again. After the continued stimtion, Alveena reached her climax. Eyes rolling, her body trembled and quivered as her toes curled.


    Her love juices kept oning out of her core. Andrew didn''t waste them as he continued sucking her love juices. The slurping sound could be heard in the room.


    He continued licking her core while Alveena was taking her time to recover from that mind-blowing orgasm. Her body was still sensitive to his touch. She was still hot at the feel of his tongue, licking her core.


    She just came and had her release but she was still aroused. She wanted more. She wanted him to fill her up.


    "Drew¡­ I need more¡­ take me. I want to feel you¡­ inside me," Alveena said between her panting.


    Andrew, who was busy licking her, heard her request. He wanted to satisfy her so he was more than willing toply.


    Andrew got up to remove his trousers and boxer shorts. But even before he pulled it down, Alveena sat up, moving her hand on his crotch.


    Andrew groaned at the feel of Alveena''s palm rubbing his erection through his trousers.


    "I almost forgot. I think I should return the favor," Alveena softly mumbled with a seductive smile on her face.


    She pulled his trouser down along with his boxer shorts. His hardened rod sprung free in front of her.


    She grabbed it using both hands and started rubbing it up and down. Andrew closed his eyes at the pleasant sensation, gritting his teeth to suppress his groan.


    He snapped his eyes open when he felt Alveena''s breath fanning the tip of his erection. When he looked down, he saw Alveena''s face moving closer to his manhood.


    Andrew held her shoulders to keep her in ce and stop her for a moment.<sub> </sub>


    "Are you sure about this, Alvee?" Andrew asked her worriedly.


    During their time in the City of Cyrus, Alveena gave him several handjobs but she never did a blowjob yet.


    Andrew didn''t want her to do it. He thought her lips and mouth should be treated well and they belonged only to his lips.


    Well, Andrew had a silly side for thinking about that. A blowjob would feel wonderful but he was not thinking about himself. He wanted to treat Alveena better.


    "Yes. Please let me do this. I wanna do this," Alveena answered him, feeling determined.


    Seeing the pleading look in her eyes, Andrew could only nod his head in agreement, allowing her to do what she wanted.


    Alveena smiled cheerfully, getting his approval. Soon, Alveena pushed Andrew down. He was nowying his back on the bed while Alveena was on all fours, looking at his huge erection.


    Andrew''s manhood twitched seeing Alveena''s breasts bouncing as she started crawling closer to his erection.


    ''Damn, she is so hot and alluring. I can''t wait to rock her body hard.''


    Andrew let out a loud groan when Alveena started licking his tip while massaging and rubbing his shaft. Just the sight of Alveena giving him a blowjob right now was enough for him to explode. But he tried to hold it in.


    Alveena returned the favor by giving him an overwhelming pleasure when she put his thing inside her mouth. She moved her head up and down, trying her best to swallow him.


    Andrew''s groan echoed in the room as Alveena continued giving him a blowjob. The tip of his manhood was almost touching the back of her throat. He felt so good and amazing.


    Although this was Alveena''s first time, she was doing a good job giving him pleasure. When he was about toe, Andrew stopped Alveena.


    "Alvee, you can stop now. I think¡­ I should take you now. I want toe inside you."


    Alveena nodded her head. She licked her lips first before she moved on top of him. Andrew sat up as he knew Alveena''s intention. She was nning to ride on him.


    Alveena spread her legs, straddling Andrew. Andrew held his erection in ce while Alveena tried to aim it on her entrance. His tip touched Alveena''s entrance.


    "Wait, Alvee, let me lubricate it with your wetness," Andrew said, guiding and rubbing his manhood on Alveena''s wet core.


    "All done, go down now, Baby¡­"


    With Andrew''s go signal, Alveena moved her hips downward. In one swift move, Andrew''s manhood entered Alveena''s hole.


    Both of them tried to suppress their moans and groans as Alveena continued bouncing up and down on top of her. She was holding his shoulders as her support while Andrew was holding her waist.


    The two of them started to move in sync, meeting each other''s thrust. Alveena rode him hard while Andrew was thrusting upward to meet her.


    The couple indulged themselves in this passionate moment, not knowing that they would receive shocking news by tomorrow.

 Chapter 635 Loving You For Who You Are

    Andrew and Alveena overslept. He was supposed to drop her at Sy Residence early this morning. However, they were exhausted because of their intimate momentst night.


    "Good morning, Love," Andrew greeted her with a gentle smile on his face.


    Alveena smiled back at him. She was so happy to see Andrew''s face as she opened her eyes this morning.


    "Good morning, my dear!"


    Alveena wasying her head on Andrew''s arm as he cuddled her. Their naked bodies were covered by theforter.


    "Sister-inw will let you borrow her clothes. Go and take shower. I don''t want you to bete for your work. Instead of dropping you home, I will send you to your office."


    Andrew nted a soft kiss on Alveena''s forehead. He hugged her and squeezed her in his arms onest time before letting her get up from the bed.


    "Hey, Drew¡­ "


    "Hmm?"


    "Come¡­ let''s shower together to save more time," Alveena suggested. Her lips curled up into a bright smile.


    Andrew let out a huskyugh. He liked her suggestion. But he decided to tease her first.


    "Ahem, are you sure, Love? It seems that you regain your energy back. You have stronger stamina than I thought. Are you up for another round¡­ in the bathroom?"


    Alveena punched him on his chest as she rolled her eyes.


    "We will just take a bath! No more rounds! Or else, we are gonna bete for work!"


    Andrew chuckled once again. He wasughing more often now because of Alveena.


    "The Chairman of our is my grandpa. The CEO is my brother. They will understand. No one will scold me, unlike you. You have a strict CEO brother."


    Alveena heaved a deep sigh. "Why do you have to remind me of that?"


    Andrew stroked her hair as if he was petting a little girl.


    "Oh, my poor fiancee. You should stop annoying my brother-inw. Lessen your arguments and stop fighting him. Both of you should get along well. You are siblings."


    Alveena made a face, sticking her tongue out at him.


    "You should tell this to your brother-inw! Not me. He is the one always bullying me. Whose side are you in? My brother or me?"


    Andrew burst outughing again, pulling Alveena into his arms.


    "Of course, I''m on your side!"


    Alveena gave him a satisfied smile. "Good! I thought you would choose him. If you do¡­ hmm, I will let you marry him, not me!"


    Andrew: "..."


    He scratched his face and said, "I don''t like that kind of joke. Though your brother is handsome, but I''m sorry to say, I''m not into men."


    "And¡­ I feel hurt¡­ because you are shipping me with someone, other than yourself," Andrew said, pouting his lips.


    Alveena giggled seeing this side of Andrew. Before, he was always acting very serious. Now, he knew how to look pitiful, acting so cute in front of her.


    Alveena shook her head helplessly while clicking her tongue.


    "I was scammed!" She said with a straight face.


    "Huh? Scammed what? By who?" Andrew asked her confusedly.


    "By You! Your true colors areing out in the open now."<sub> </sub>


    Alveena''s giggle resonated in the entire room.


    "Hmm. Do you want me to look grumpy again and indifferent?"


    Alveena cupped his face while shaking her head.


    "I don''t care. I don''t mind. As long as you are mine! I will still keep you even if you be grumpy, indifferent, naughty, and shameless. I will always love you for who you are!"


    Andrew''s heart skipped a beat after hearing that. He was a man. However, he couldn''t stop himself from blushing.


    Without further ado, Andrew just suddenly carried her in his arms like a princess.


    "Stop making my heart flutter, or else, we might end up having another round here. Let''s go and take a bath together!"


    Alveena nodded her head with a smile, anchoring her arms around Andrew''s neck. She felt sore down there, on herdy part. She couldn''t take another round this morning. She had to behave.


    Andrew acted as a true gentleman. He didn''t make a move on Alveena. They just took a bath and washed each other''s bodies. After they were done, they put some clothes on and joined the Davis Family in the dining area for breakfast.


    Alveena and Andrew were puzzled seeing the gloomy atmosphere in the dining area. They wondered if something happened.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were unusually very quiet. They could see the worry in Zhen-Zhen''s eyes.


    Aside from them, Lucas and Isabelle also looked troubled by something. They were looking at Alveena and Andrew as if they had something to tell them but they remained silent.


    They didn''t want to ruin their mood as they saw how happy Alveena and Andrew were upon entering the dining hall. They decided to keep their mouths shut for a while and enjoy their breakfast first.


    Grandpa Lu, on the other hand, looked calm. But it seemed that he was also thinking about something.


    Though they were puzzled, Andrew and Alveena focused their attention on their meals.


    Meanwhile, the cousins, Mark and Daniel, were not in the Davis Mansion as of now. They followed the Twins, Jake and ke, in Mt. Calypso, preparing for Tristan''s surprise.


    The surprise was already dyed for several days. Now, Tristan didn''t know how he could do it without FaMo.


    Everyone at the table was thinking about their troubling thoughts until they finished their breakfast.


    That was the time Andrew broke the silence and decided to ask them.


    "Mom, Dad, is there something wrong? What is with this gloomy atmosphere?"


    Lucas and Isabelle exchanged meaningful nces with one another, contemting whether to tell the news to Andrew or not. Besides, Alveena was still there. They were afraid that the topic would be sensitive for her.


    However, before they could decide, Grandpa Lu cleared his throat and answered Andrew''s query.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Miller released their statements on the media regarding your breakup with Hannah."


    Andrew and Alveena were taken aback at the mention of Hannah''s name.


    "Aside from that, we found out that Hannah was rushed to the hospitalst night."


    Andrew: "..."


    Alveena: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    Tristan: "..."


    ''What happened to Hannah?''

 Chapter 636 A Misfortune

    Isabelle and Lucas exhaled heavily after Grandpa Lu mentioned the concern rted to Hannah.


    They were not heartless. Hannah became part of their family once. She was Andrew''s beloved woman once.


    So, it was natural if he would be interested to know what happened to her despite the fact she tried to kill Zhen-Zhen and Little Davis.


    "What happened to her? And what statement her parents released to the media, grandpa?" Andrew asked him curiously.


    Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, and Alveena were all ears on Grandpa Lu as well, waiting for his response.


    Grandpa Lu paused for a moment, observing Andrew and Alveena. After taking a deep breath, Grandpa Lu gave them the answer.


    "Hannah''s father released a statement telling everyone that Andrew cheated on Hannah with his personal assistant. They did mention your name Alveena but they had no idea that you are a member of the Sy Family."


    "It was also said in the report that Alveena seduced Andrew while they were abroad," Grandpa Lu added.


    Alveena was at a loss for words after hearing that. On the other hand, Andrew knitted his brows after hearing that. He clenched his fists, displeased by what he heard.


    Hannah''s parents were trying to target and harass Alveena using the media, making it look like she was the bad girl who caused Andrew and Hannah to break apart.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan felt bad for Alveena as well. The Miller Family looked like they would create more trouble for Andrew and Alveena as part of their revenge. So despicable.


    They couldn''t ept the fact that Andrew was no longer in love with Hannah. They were grabbing this opportunity to get the sympathy of theizens for Hannah''s favor while trying to ruin Andrew''s and Alveena''s images in front of the public. Hannah was ying as a victim here.


    If something like this woulde out, the Sy Family would be displeased. It might also affect their impression of Andrew.


    Alveena''s parents doted so much on their daughter, Alveena. They couldn''t stand if others would talk badly about her. Now, she was involved in this breakup scandal of a couple who were supposed to marry each other.


    Her parents wouldn''t be happy to hear this, especially now that they were using Alveena of seducing Andrew.


    "That''s not the only issue here. As I said, Hannah was rushed to the hospitalst night," Grandpa Lu had spoken again.


    "Why, Grandpa?" Andrew asked him again.


    Isabelle and Lucas sighed deeply, looking at Andrew worriedly.


    "They said Hannah tried tomit suicide because she was depressed and heartbroken. Her family was ming you, Andrew¡­ for what happened to Hannah," Grandpa Lu said, giving them the other details.


    Andrew: "..."


    Tristan: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    "Hannah¡­mitted suicide?" Alveena was quite shaken after hearing this.


    "Don''t worry, dear. This is not your fault¡­ and not our son''s fault," Isabelle softly said, consoling Alveena and Andrew.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were still in distress, looking for the missing FaMo. And now, they were hearing this bad news that could even affect Andrew and Alveena.


    "That''s true. You don''t have to feel guilty. Both of you have done nothing wrong. You just followed your heart and chose to be with the person whom you truly loved. It''s not your fault," Lucas also expressed his thoughts and opinions regarding this matter.


    Andrew and Alveena nced at them with a grateful look in their eyes.


    Tristan, who was seated beside Andrew, patted his brother''s shoulder to show his support.<sub> </sub>


    "No matter what, the Davis Family is here to support your rtionship. We will help to clear Alveena''s name and grandson''s name. How dare they challenge us like this? Are they confident enough to go against our family? They are digging their own grave!" Grandpa Lu said to them with his gritted teeth.


    The calm old man a while ago was long gone. Grandpa Lu was now in his fighting mode. He was also furious at the Millers for ming Andrew for this failed rtionship.


    Hannah didn''t do her part. She was also responsible for ruining their beautiful rtionship. She became greedy and just took Andrew for granted.


    Alveena and Andrew were touched because of the full support they were getting from the Davis Family. Alveena felt like she was already part of this family and she was so happy at that thought.


    Isabelle took another deep breath and spoke up.


    "I don''t know if Hannah deserves my pity after what she had done to Lillie and our Little Davis, but¡­ I admit it is really unfortunate that she lost her eyesight."


    Zhen-Zhen, Alveena, Tristan, and Andrew were all shocked once again upon hearing that.


    ''Hannah, lost her eyesight? Why?''


    "She tried to take her life. She was rescued but in the end, she still lost her eyesight. I think this is her punishment for her despicable deeds. But of course, I''m not happy about someone else''s misfortune," Lucas said, shaking his head helplessly.


    "How did it happen, Grandpa?" Andrew asked again.


    "I sent Assistant Twig to look into Hannah''s condition. I know you are still concerned about her and will start ming yourself, Andrew. But listen to your parents, this is not your fault nor Alveena''s fault. Understand?"


    Andrew and Alveena nodded their heads as a response to Grandpa Lu.


    "ording to my Assistant''s report, Hannah was found unconscious in her room, holding a bottle of sleeping pills. They said she tried to overdose herself by taking several pills."


    "And when she woke up after being treated, she could no longer see anything. She became blind. The doctor is still conducting tests and examinations if this is the aftereffect of taking those sleeping pills."


    While Grandpa Lu was sharing Hannah''s condition with them, Miho talked to Zhen-Zhen in her subconscious.


    "Zhen-Zhen, I think this is caused by the demon curse. She had been experiencing different nightmares for the past nights. She began to fear sleeping at night. But she thought that by using sleeping pills she won''t be able to see those nightmares."


    Zhen-Zhen was taken aback when she heard that.


    "Losing her eyesight is not caused by the sleeping pills she took. It was her punishment from the demon curse. She might be plotting something bad again so the demon curse punished her."


    "Seeing darkness is one of the effects of the demon curse that''s why she lost her eyesight," Miho exined to Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head in disappointment.


    "If that is the case, then she never learns her lesson. Instead of reflecting, she continued scheming and plotting things to hurt people."


    "I hope she will realize her mistakes and correct them while it is not toote to change," Zhen-Zhen added.


    Zhen-Zhen had conflicting thoughts right now. But she couldn''t pity Hannah because she tried to kill her baby... their Little Davis.


    After a while, Zhen-Zhen''s expression darkened as she realized something.


    "A misfortune already happened to their daughter but they still used this to attack Andrew and Alveena, ming them for what happened to Hannah," Zhen-Zhen mumbled, expressing her thoughts with Miho.


    "Hmm, her parents¡­ they are good at scheming. Maybe that girl inherited her parents'' skill in plotting things against someone!" Miho also shared her opinions.

 Chapter 637 The Cycle Of Revenge Would Never Stop

    Andrew and Alveena left the Davis Family Mansion after breakfast. Although Grandpa Lu and Andrew''s parents already told them it was not their fault, Alveena was still bothered by what happened to Hannah.


    Andrew could feel it as Alveena was very silent right now. He held her hand, squeezing it gently.


    "Are you okay? Are you still thinking about Hannah?" Andrew softly asked her.


    Alveena looked at him. Andrew''s eyes were focused on the road but he was ncing at her from time to time.


    "I just felt sorry for Hannah. I know how painful it was to be heartbroken."


    Andrew stopped the car and parked it on the side of the road. He didn''t want to see Alveena looking so sad about this.


    He understood her. He felt sorry for Hannah too. But just like his grandpa and his parents had said¡­ this was not their fault. It was Hannah''s decision.


    "They are trying to defame you in the public, ruining your image. Are you not mad about that?" Andrew asked Alveena.


    Alveena just shook her head. "I don''t care about the public''s opinion. They can ridicule me all they want. But I know it is not true. As long as you are with me. I will not mind them."


    Andrew heaved a frustrated sigh. "I''m not okay about this. I don''t want you to get hurt and be the center of hate because of me. I promise I will clear your name, Alvee."


    "I can''t face your parents if this issue continues, affecting your reputation. This happened because of me. I am afraid your parents will hate me for this."


    "Don''t worry, Andrew. I will make them understand."


    Andrew reached out, caressing her face.


    "Cheer up, Alveena. I will fix this. I promise."


    "Are you going to visit Hannah in the hospital?" Alveena asked him.


    "Yes, I will see her together with my brother. He said he wanted to help me and talk to Hannah."


    "Okay. I also want toe with you. But I know you will not allow me."


    Andrew chuckled because Alveena was right. The reporters might be waiting at the hospital, hoping to see a drama. So it was better if Alveena would note and visit Hannah.


    "Just leave everything to me and my brother. Grandpa also said that he would help us. Don''t get stressed about this. Okay?"


    Alveena finally smiled while nodding her head.


    "Hmm, alright. I should meet your parents soon so that I can start working in yourpany as your assistant." Andrew changed the topic.


    "Don''t worry. I will make sure that you will finally meet them tomorrow night," Alveena responded cheerfully. Her mood was back to normal.


    Seeing her bright smile, Andrew couldn''t help but kiss her lips. He bent down without a warning, kissing her hungrily. He couldn''t get enough of her. He wanted to kiss her every time.


    Alveena felt the same way. She pulled him closer, encircling her arms around his neck. They kissed for several minutes inside his car before Andrew continued his driving.


    Alveena might gette if they didn''t stop kissing. Her day wasplete, getting a passionate kiss from Andrew. Her mood brightened up aspared to before.<sub> </sub>


    She would listen to Andrew''s advice. She would not think much about Hannah.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in the Empire City District Hospital, Hannah continued throwing a tantrum inside her private ward.


    She kept on throwing anything that she could grab nearby. She was crying hard as she couldn''t see anything, only darkness.


    The doctor ran several tests on her but they couldn''t find the reason why she went blind.


    Unknown to them, this was not caused by the medicine. Something supernatural happened to Hannah. Zhen-Zhen''s demon curse made her lose her eyesight.


    However, this was just temporary. She could still regain her eyesight as long as she would reflect on her wrongdoings.


    If her heart was no longer filled with hatred, jealousy, bitterness, and anger, she would eventually recover her eyesight.


    This was both a test and punishment for Hannah, the only way she could redeem herself.


    She had done lots of evil deeds just because of her hatred and jealousy against Zhen-Zhen. She brought this upon herself. No one was to me, but only her own self.


    Mr. and Mrs. Miller didn''t know what to do. They were also shocked when they heard that Hannah lost her eyesight.


    They pitied their daughter and med Andrew for everything. They wanted revenge¡­ An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth.


    Mr. Miller already hired someone to do a background check about Andrew''s new woman. Aside from checking her background, Mr. Miller also ordered this guy to hurt Alveena.


    This was the only way he could think of to get their revenge against Andrew and the Davis Family. They almost lost their beloved daughter, Hannah.


    They would not let Andrew get away with this. They would make him pay ten times the pain Hannah was experiencing right now.


    Mrs. Miller could only cry seeing Hannah''s miserable state.


    "No! Noooo! Fix my eyes! Please fix my eyes! I can''t see! I can''t see anything! Someone, please help!" Hannah was screaming in between her sobs.


    "Honey, please call the doctor and nurse, to calm our daughter down," Mrs. Miller suggested to her husband.


    Mr. Miller immediately called the doctor and nurses. They injected something into Hannah, making her sleep.


    "Honey, what are we going to do now? We already have lots of problems in thepany. And now, this happens to our daughter," Mrs. Miller cried in her husband''s arms.


    Mr. Miller didn''t answer her. But a cold glint shed through his eyes while clenching his fists and grinding his teeth.


    ''The Davis Family¡­ I will make sure that they will pay for what they have done to my family. I will never forget nor forgive them. They look down on my family since they are powerful and influential here.''


    Mr. Miller had sworn to himself that he would not stop until he could get revenge against the Davis Family. He hated them now.

 Chapter 638 He Lost His Memory And Power

    E passed by the private ward a while ago when she heard the loud screaming of Hannah. She wondered why the patient was screaming.


    Her mother, Titania left the hospital to go to work. She would being back in the afternoon to bring lunch for E. The food was only served for the patient.


    Zu Wan was still asleep. He hadn''t woken up yet after passing outst night. His body was too weak. He felt like his power and energy were drained.


    This might be the aftereffect of the Crystaline Potion on his body. It somehow sealed his fire element power when FaMo protected Zhen-Zhen''s core power.


    E was on the way to Zu Wan''s ward when she bumped into someone. When she looked up, she saw a beautifuldy with a serious expression on her face.


    E thought that the woman looked unhappy because she stepped on her foot. E immediately bowed her head and apologized to her.


    "Big sis! I''m sorry. Don''t get mad."


    The woman changed her expression after seeing the little girl. Her eyes softened and patted her head.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m not mad at you. Please don''t misunderstand. I didn''t mean to frighten you. I''m just in a bad mood after hearing what happened to my friend," the woman said, exining her side to E.


    E looked up to meet the woman''s gaze.


    "Thank you, big sis. I thought you were mad at me because I stepped on your foot. What happened to your friend?" She asked the woman curiously.


    A child was always curious about something so the woman understood her. She answered E''s query.


    "Something happened to my friendst night. I don''t know what happened to her. I just heard she is here. I came to visit her and find out what happened."


    E bobbed her head after getting her response.


    "By the way, what''s your name, big sis? You are so kind and nice," E asked her after seeing the gentle smile on the woman''s face.


    "I''m Mheera. How about you?"


    "I''m E! Nice meeting you, big sis!"


    Mheera smiled again before patting E''s head.


    "Nice meeting you too. I have to go now, E."


    Mheera said goodbye to E. She was there to visit Hannah. She heard what happened to her through the news. Though Liam told her to avoid Hannah, she was still worried about her.


    When Mheera left, E also proceeded to the ward where Zu Wan was staying.


    "Sigh, Mr. Handsome is still asleep. Should I call the doctor to check his condition again? He should wake up now to eat breakfast," E said, watching Zu Wan''s sleeping figure. She was worried about him.


    "Mr. Zu Wan¡­ do you need more sleep to regain your energy and recover fast?"


    E was talking to him, her little hands gently squeezing Zu Wan''s hand.<sub> </sub>


    "Who is Eva? Is she your wife?" E continued speaking when Zu Wan finally opened his eyes.


    E smiled brightly after seeing Zu Wan who was now awake. She saw him blinking his eyes several times as he adjusted his eyes to his environment.


    "Mr. Handsome!!! You are now awake!" E excitedly climbed on his sickbed, shaking and tugging his hand.


    Zu Wan got enough sleep but he was still frail. He couldn''t understand what happened to his strength and power.


    He lost some of his memories and he didn''t know what happened to him as if he was put in a deep slumber and just woke up recently.


    Zu Wan sat up. E told him to lean his back on the headboard of his sickbed. He followed her instructions.


    He remained quiet while E went out to call some nurse. Zu Wan had to eat breakfast. It was delivered to his room a while ago but Zu Wan was still asleep so E used her charm, requesting the nurse if they could serve another breakfast once he woke up.


    E went to the nurse station to inform the nurse that they could serve Zu Wan''s food now.


    When Zu Wan was left alone in his ward, he looked down at his hands. He got an idea. He wanted to test his power. Since no one was around, Zu Wan got the opportunity to check his power.


    He opened his palm, trying to release the fireball. Seconds had passed, but nothing emerged from his palm. Zu Wan frowned when he couldn''t release his fire.


    "What is happening to me? I can''tmunicate nor summon the fire dragons. I can''t release my fireball. Don''t tell me¡­ I lost my power? Can I only do teleportation?"


    Zu Wan''s eyes widened in realization. He couldn''t ept this. He needed his power to open a portal going back to his world. His body was weak and he couldn''t use teleportation frequently.


    "Damn!!! Who did this to me? Why did I lose my power!!"


    Zu Wan still couldn''t remember that he used his five fire dragons to protect Eva and Zhen-Zhen during his fight with the guardian warriors.


    He should recover his memory first to understand what was happening to him. He felt alone and helpless in this new unfamiliar world.


    He couldn''t exin why there was a person who looked like Eva. She didn''t even recognize him so he thought that woman was not his wife.


    "Is this just a coincidence? Even her daughter has a resemnce of my daughter, Zhen-Zhen¡­ her blue eyes."


    *****


    Meanwhile, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were now on the way to the hospital to visit Hannah. Andrew would join them after dropping Alveena at Sy Corp.


    Zhen-Zhen was still feeling down since Miho failed to track FaMo, or rather Zu Wan. His fire element was missing so the orange fire dragon had difficulty in finding himst night.


    It was like Zu Wan just vanished into a thin air. Miho continued her search today. She would be back once she got some progress. She didn''t want to fail Zhen-Zhen''s request. She would find FaMo for her.


    Little did they know, Zu Wan was admitted to the same hospital where Hannah was staying right now. If they were lucky, they might cross paths with E and find Zu Wan.


    However, aside from Zu Wan, there was another person who was currently in the hospital. It''s Mheera, the Head Shaman of the guardian warriors.

 Chapter 639 Zu Wans Decision

    When Zu Wan found out that he lost his power, he realized that he needed time to figure out how he could regain his power back.


    Being powerless couldn''t help him at all. How could he create a portal if he didn''t have enough magical power right now?


    He was still weak physically. The only thing he could perform at his current state was teleportation which also required lots of energy.


    After a few moments, he remembered E and Titania.


    "Should I stay with them while I am still trying to recover my powers? I also need to know the reason why Titania looks like Eva."


    Zu Wan was now considering staying with the mother and daughter. He was unfamiliar with this world. He might get in trouble since he didn''t know how this world worked.


    It was very different from his world. And he thought E and Titania could help him understand this world. He needed guidance from them.


    Zu Wan was still thinking about those considerations when the door swung open and E entered the room followed by a nurse who was holding a tray of food.


    "Mr. Handsome, here''s your breakfast. You need to eat to regain your energy. You were not able to eat dinnerst night since you fainted again."


    E sat down on the edge of his bed as the nurse put the tray on the top of the bedside table.


    "Sir, listen to your daughter. She is worried about you. You should eat more," the nurse said, smiling while moving her gaze between Zu Wan and E.


    E smiled brightly when the nurse called her Zu Wan''s daughter. She mistook him as E''s father. E liked it.


    She even asked himst night if he could be her father. Unfortunately, Zu Wan rejected her, telling her he already had his own family.


    E thanked the nurse before she left the ward. The little girl focused her attention on Zu Wan who started eating.


    It felt strange when Zu Wan craved food as if his body was already used to eating the food in this world. He was amused by himself when his body knew how to use the spoon and fork.


    His body could remember what FaMo had learned while he was pretending to be human. This was the reason why his body was reacting reflexively upon seeing the food in front of him.


    E watched him intently. The smile on her face never left. She was having fun observing Zu Wan. He finished the food quickly since he was indeed hungry.


    Zu Wan might have forgotten but his body could still remember FaMo''s appetite. He ate a lot whenever he could see food.


    "Sorry, Mr. Handsome. The free food for the patient in the hospital is just limited. Don''t worry I will ask my mother to buy extra food for you during lunch!"


    E could tell that Zu Wan wanted to eat more. He finished eating everything in a short period. He looked very hungry.


    Zu Wan looked at her, meeting her blue eyes.


    "You don''t have to apologize. I''m fine. By the way, E¡­ can I ask you something?"


    The little girl just bobbed her head frantically.


    "I want to leave this ce. Can we leave now? I don''t want to stay here. I feel like I am going to be sicker if I stay here."


    E became sad after hearing that. If he would leave now, she wondered if she could still see him. She was sad to part ways with him. She didn''t know why she became so attached to Zu Wan even if they had just met each other.


    "If you leave¡­ I will not be able to see you again¡­" E said with her saddened voice.


    "I am not going to leave you yet, E. I just want to leave this ce. Can I stay in your ce instead?"


    "Huh? What do you mean? Do you agree to be my father now?"<sub> </sub>


    Zu Wan shook his head.


    "I can''t be your father, E. But I am hoping that you can let me stay in your home in the meantime while I am recovering. Is it okay for you and your mother?"


    E''s mood changed immediately after hearing that. She would be happy if Zu Wan would stay with them for a while.


    "I would love that! I will convince my mother! I know she will agree with my request!" E said enthusiastically.


    "So can we leave this hospital now?" Zu Wan asked her.


    "Wait. I''m gonna call my mother so that she cane here. She will process everything for you to leave this hospital."


    E picked her phone. Though she was only six years old she already knew how to use a cell phone. Her mother was not always by her side because of work.


    This phone was their onlymunication where Titania could monitor her daughter. If there was an emergency, E would just press the speed dial to call her mother fast.


    Zu Wan didn''t want to stay in the hospital because he was getting more nauseous because of the smell of medicines.


    Though he lost his fire element power, Zu Wan still had his super senses. The scent of the hospital was quite disturbing when it came to his sense of smell.


    After a few minutes, E was done talking to her mother.


    "Mr. Handsome! My mother is on her way now. She agreed! You can stay at our house in the meantime!"


    *****


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan also arrived in the hospital. They headed straight to the office of Zhen-Zhen''s OB-Gyn.


    While waiting for Andrew toe, they would consult Zhen-Zhen''s OB-Gyn first about Little Davis and her pregnancy condition.


    They decided to visit and see Hannah together. They didn''t want Andrew toe alone. They would also try to talk to Mr. and Mrs. Miller to change the statements they had given to the media.


    Mheera, on the other hand, was already inside Hannah''s private ward. Hannah''s father already left as he needed to fix somepany problems.


    Only Mrs. Miller was there, watching over Hannah. Mheera introduced herself as Hannah''s friend. Mrs. Miller informed her what happened to her daughter.


    Hannah fell asleep after the doctors injected a lower dose of sedative to calm her down. She went wild a while ago, throwing everything she could grab on.


    Mrs. Miller didn''t look well. She hadn''t eaten anything yet. She was so worried about Hannah. She felt miserable after knowing Hannah lost her eyesight. She understood her daughter''s feelings.


    "Auntie, I think you should take a rest first. Go home, change your clothes and eat. Thene back after. I can watch Hannah on your behalf."


    "Thank you, Mheera. But I don''t want to leave her."


    "It''s alright. Hannah is still asleep. You can go home first ande back."


    Mheera convinced Mrs. Miller to go home and take good care of herself. She volunteered to watch Hannah and stay by her side.


    In the end, Mrs. Miller obeyed Mheera and she went home. When she was already gone, Mheera tried to check if she could help Hannah in bringing back her eyesight.


    With her power, she tried to check Hannah''s condition. If she could find something severe, then she would ask Liam to heal Hannah. Liam was a healer so he might be able to help Hannah.

 Chapter 640 Encounter In The Hospital

    After checking Hannah''s body, Mheera found out the real cause of her blindness.


    "This is not caused by a natural phenomenon¡­" Mheera mumbled with a serious expression on her face.


    She scanned her body again to make sure. A frown appeared on her face as she realized something.


    "No way¡­ this is not a spell or witchcraft. There was darkness in her system. It''s a demon curse! Who cast the demon curse¡­ don''t tell me¡­ it''s the work of the woman whom she tried to kill."


    Mheera was shaken by this discovery. If her assumption was right then Hannah was telling the truth. That woman was dangerous and she was capable of hurting her.


    "But howe she has the power to cast a demon curse? Don''t tell me¡­ she is the demon god''s daughter?"


    The guardian warriors studied every power of the demon god. His core power was the fire element. He had five fire dragons.


    He could fly and teleport to go to different ces. He could create strong barriers and open a portal for different dimensions. Andstly, he could cast a demon curse, dark spells, and other spells like protection spells.


    This was the reason why Mheera was familiar with the demon curse. She couldn''t be wrong. Hannah was cursed by a demon!


    "But our guardian leader already killed the demon god''s daughter. That girl couldn''t be her, right?"


    Mheera was a little bit confused now. She wanted to believe Liam. But she couldn''t deny the fact that someone could cast a demon curse. And that person hurt Hannah.


    Mheera tried to use her healing spell to cure Hannah. But to her disappointment, it didn''t work. A healing spell from a shaman was not enough to purify and remove the effect of the demon curse on Hannah''s body.


    "I think I need the help of our guardian leader. He has the blood of a true healer. He can break the curse," Mheera told herself, nning to ask Liam to cure Hannah.


    She would ask himter. She couldn''t leave the hospital yet since no one would watch over Hannah. Mrs. Miller went home. She would just wait for her toe back.


    Meanwhile, Andrew also arrived at the hospital. He texted Tristan who was still apanying Zhen-Zhen in her OB-Gyn.


    [ Brother, where are you? I''m already here in the hospital. I''m going to Hannah''s private ward. ]


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen just finished her consultation with her OB-Gyn when Tristan read Andrew''s message. He also texted him.


    [ Brother, your sister-inw, and I just came out of her OB-Gyn''s office. We are on our way. Let''s meet there. ]


    After sending his message, Tristan held Zhen-Zhen''s hand as they walked side by side in the hospital hallway.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen left the OB-Gyn''s office with a bright smile on their faces. She said Zhen-Zhen and Little Davis were both healthy. They should continue her healthy diet.


    They took the lift going to the 5th floor where Hannah''s private ward was located. Tristan squeezed Zhen-Zhen''s hand and asked her.


    "Are you sure about this? Can you handle seeing her? Do you wanna see her?" Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen anxiously.


    He was worried that Zhen-Zhen would be triggered by her negative emotions if she saw the woman who tried to kill their baby. He didn''t want her to be stressed out because of Hannah.<sub> </sub>


    "You can wait for us in the lobby. Andrew and I will just talk to her parents and check her condition," Tristan added.


    But Zhen-Zhen shook her head. She wanted to see Hannah. She would like her to see how regretful she was for doing evil things. She hoped Hannah could realize that this was her karma.


    "I''m just fine, Tris. I will not let her affect my emotions," Zhen-Zhen reassured him.


    Tristan just nodded his head with a smile. He believed her. He let go of the hand that he was holding as he wrapped his arm around her waist.


    He looked like he was in a protective stance right now. Soon, the elevator stopped. They got out and proceeded to Hannah''s ward.


    They met Andrew in the hallway. He was wearing a leader jacket, a mask, and a cap. They knew that Andrew was dressed up like that to avoid being pestered by the reporters who were at the lobby.


    They were expecting Andrew to visit Hannah. They wanted to get his statement regarding the expos¨¦ given by Mr. Miller to the media.


    The three of them were now at the front door of Hannah''s ward. They exchanged meaningful nces with one another before Andrew knocked on the door.


    After a few seconds, the door was opened from the inside. An unfamiliar person greeted them. It was Mheera.


    Mheera stood in her spot, assessing the three people standing outside the door. Then her gaze stopped at the woman who had blue eyes. Zhen-Zhen also met her eyes.


    They looked at each other for several seconds. Then they were interrupted when Andrew spoke up.


    "We are here to visit Hannah. Can we enter the room?" Andrew politely asked Mheera who had forgotten to let them in.


    Realizing her mistake, Mheera stepped to the side, inviting them in. Her eyes were still focused on Zhen-Zhen. She couldn''t understand why she kept on staring at her. She was intrigued by her presence.


    Was it because she was beautiful? Was it because of her blue eyes? Or was it because of her aura?


    Upon entering the ward, they saw that Hannah was asleep. Her parents were not there either so Andrew asked the woman who opened the door for them.


    "Where are Mr. and Mrs. Miller?" Andrew asked Mheera, assessing her from top to bottom.


    This was the first time he saw her. He didn''t know what her connection was with Hannah and the Miller Family.


    "Her father went to theirpany while her mother went home to change clothes. She will be back soon."


    "By the way, I am Mheera, Hannah''s friend. May I know who you are?" Mheera asked them.


    "I''m Andrew Davis¡­ Hannah''s ex-fiancee. This is my brother, Tristan, and his wife, Lillie."


    Mheera widened in surprise when she heard that.


    ''They are from the Davis Family¡­ so this means¡­ the woman here is the one whom Hannah is referring to as the Witch?''

 Chapter 641 One On One Confrontation

    Mheera couldn''t believe that the beautifuldy before her was the witch whom her friend Hannah hated most.


    She looked kind and innocent as if she couldn''t harm even a single insect. But Mheera knew that sometimes looks could be deceiving.


    ''Is she the one who cast the demon curse on Hannah?'' Mheera looked at Zhen-Zhen from top to bottom.


    "How is her condition?" Andrew asked Mheera.


    Mheera brought her attention back to Andrew. She heard that Andrew cheated on Hannah, so she didn''t understand why they still visited her.


    Hannah would just feel miserable once she woke up and learned that the people who caused her misery were there.


    "Her emotions are unstable right now. Losing her eyesight is a huge blow to her, giving her a great shock. She can''t ept this," Mheera informed them.


    "So I guess this is not a good idea to see her right now. I believe she will not like it once she finds out that the three of you are here to visit her."


    Andrew, Tristan, and Zhen-Zhen understood Mheera''s words. Hannah hated them and she would probably me them for everything that happened to her.


    "Don''t worry. We will not stay long here nor wait for Hannah to wake up. We just want to check her condition and to talk to her parents about something," Andrew said, informing Mheera.


    "Are you not feeling guilty about this? Are you happy?" Mheera asked them again.


    Tristan didn''t like the way Mheera said those words. It seemed like she was saying it was their fault that this happened to Hannah.


    "We are not happy about this. But we don''t feel any guilt either because this is not our fault," Tristan talked back to Mheera.


    Mheera sneered at them. She was giving them a ridiculing look. She suddenly became so worked up, thinking that Hannah was the sole victim here.


    "Not your fault?" Mheera smiled at them mockingly. "As far as I know Hannah didn''t lose her eyesight from natural cause."


    Mheera paused for a moment and moved her eyes on Zhen-Zhen''s face.


    "Someone cursed her, that''s why this happened to her. She didn''t get blind because of an overdose. Someone intentionally made her like that," Mheera said, looking at Zhen-Zhen meaningfully.


    Tristan and Andrew couldn''t understand Mheera. Only Zhen-Zhen was aware of it. She was a little bit surprised knowing that Mheera knew about her curse.


    Zhen-Zhen also met Mheera''s gaze. Then a realization hit her.


    ''This girl¡­ she is not an ordinary human. She knows something about the curse. Who are you, Mheera? Is she the one who helped Hannah to have those potions?''


    A cold glint shed on Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes when she thought about this possibility.


    This time Zhen-Zhen could no longer stay quiet.


    "Are you the one who gave Hannah the potions that almost killed my baby?" Zhen-Zhen asked Mheera with her stern voice.


    Mheera was caught off guard when she heard that very frank and direct question from Zhen-Zhen.


    Andrew and Tristan darted their eyes back and forth between Zhen-Zhen and Mheera. They could feel the heavy tension forming around the two women.


    It was like they were having a one on one confrontation right now.


    The other woman was saying ''You are the one who caused Hannah to be blind.''


    While the other one was saying ''You are the one who made the potions that almost killed my child.''<sub> </sub>


    The room was engulfed by deafening silence. Mheera and Zhen-Zhen were having a staring contest as if no one wanted to break their eye to eye contact.


    They had that heavy atmosphere when Hannah''s doctor came in together with a nurse.


    "Where are the patient''s parents or guardians?" The doctor asked them.


    "Her parents went out for a while and they will be back. We are Hannah''s friend," Andrew responded to the doctor.


    "Okay, I just want to let them know that the result of the tests came out. Everything came out normal. We can''t find the cause of her blindness," the doctor said to them.


    "Okay doc, we will ry this message to her parents. Thank you," Andrew said, ncing at Hannah.


    The doctor left after rying the results of their examinations on Hannah''s condition.


    Mheera narrowed her eyes at Zhen-Zhen, "I told you. This is caused by a supernatural phenomenon. She will just be fine if the curse is broken."


    "Take it! Remove the curse you cast on her." Mheera demanded.


    "What are you talking about?" Andrew asked her confusedly.


    Mheera pointed her finger at Zhen-Zhen. "This woman put a curse on Hannah, that''s why she is suffering like this."


    "Don''t use my wife!" Tristan defended Zhen-Zhen.


    Mheera was about to speak when Zhen-Zhen had spoken first.


    "This is Hannah''s karma for trying to kill an innocent child. You should also be carrying the same karma because you were the one who gave her the potion."


    Zhen-Zhen''s words hit Mheera on the right spot. She was indeed guilty of that.


    ''But what is she trying to say? Is she challenging me into a fight? Is she nning to cast the curse on me as well?''


    ''But wait¡­ she said she almost killed a child. So does it mean her baby didn''t die? Howe? Is she that strong that her baby got protection inside her womb?'' Mheera pondered to herself.


    "Who are you? Or rather, what are you?" Mheera asked Zhen-Zhen again.


    The two men felt like they were out of ce as the two women were having a serious conversation.


    Just listening to the twodies, Tristan and Andrew could somehow grasp the situation.


    Mheera was insisting Zhen-Zhen had something to do with Hannah''s blindness so she was demanding Zhen-Zhen to remove the curse on Hannah.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t deny nor confirm it. She just told them it was Hannah''s karma.


    But they also understood that Zhen-Zhen was suspecting Mheera as Hannah''s aplice who made the potion.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t answer her question. But she was also curious about Mheera''s identity. They became interested in each other''s identities.


    They were still having that heavy atmosphere when Hannah''s father entered the ward.


    "What are you doing here? How dare you show your face here?!!" Hannah''s father yelled angrily upon seeing Andrew, Tristan, and Zhen-Zhen.

 Chapter 642 Two People Called Her Eva

    Mr. Miller dropped by the hospital after meeting his client in a nearby restaurant. Who would have thought that upon arriving, he would see uninvited visitors that he loathed so much?


    Mr. Miller''s blood boiled in rage after seeing Andrew, Tristan, and Zhen-Zhen inside his daughter''s ward. He didn''t want to see people who hurt Hannah''s feelings.


    Seeing how Mr. Miller bing aggressive again, Tristan moved closer to Zhen-Zhen and whispered something.


    "Wifey, go to the hospital lobby first. You can wait for us there. Andrew and I will just talk to Mr. Miller."


    Tristan didn''t want Zhen-Zhen and Little Davis to hear hurtful words from Mr. Miller. It was better to avoid him. He was just worried that Mr. Miller would take out his anger on Zhen-Zhen.


    This might create another trouble if Mheera would tell Hannah''s parents that Zhen-Zhen put a demon curse on Hannah. Mr. Miller had the probability he wouldy a finger on Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen followed Tristan''s words. She left Hannah''s ward and decided to wait in the lobby. Tristan and Andrew were the ones who faced Mr. Miller''s wrath.


    "Who gives you the right toe here and show your thick faces? You both hurt my daughter''s feelings!"


    Mheera just watched Mr. Miller as he vented out his frustrations towards Andrew and Tristan.


    "Uncle, we didn''te here to cause a scene or ruckus here. We just want to talk to you. Please retract your statement against Alveena. She didn''t seduce me," Andrew said with a serious expression.


    Mr. Millerughed dryly while giving Andrew a ridiculing look.


    "You are indeed thick-skinned and shameless for asking me to do that! You dragged Hannah down! We are just doing the right thing."


    This time Tristan stepped up to defend Andrew.


    "Hannah was the one who tried to seduce me, ruining my rtionship with my wife. But she didn''t seed."


    "She tried to kill my wife in the fire ident abroad. She even tried to poison my wife to cause miscarriage. If you will not stop this, we have no choice but to reveal all of this in the public," Tristan added.


    "HOW DARE YOU!" Mr. Miller charged in Tristan''s direction and grabbed him on his cor.


    "Why are you threatening me and my daughter?! Is losing her eyesight not enough? You still want to target my poor child! You are both cruel and heartless!"


    Andrew and Mheera both tried to separate Tristan and Mr. Miller.


    "You should talk outside, not here. Hannah might wake up because of the loud noises!" Mheera tried to control the voices of the men inside.


    "You started this, Mr. Miller. Don''t force us to reveal to the public what Hannah had done. You can y the victim role. I can ept the criticism and insult people will throw at me. But I can''t stand to see my beloved woman being falsely used by something she didn''t do." Andrew didn''t restrain himself anymore.


    "Stop targeting Alveena!" He added.


    Mr. Miller refused to listen. He hated it when someone was telling him what to do. He was bing more stubborn.


    "No way! I will not retract my statement! My daughter is the true victim here. You yed with her feelings. I will never forget that. I will never forgive you!"


    Andrew and Tristan sighed deeply. They could see that Mr. Miller would never back down. They had no choice but to reveal the truth in order to protect Alveena and her reputation.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in the lobby of the hospital, Zhen-Zhen saw someone familiar who just entered the entrance.


    She couldn''t believe that she was seeing her, Zhen-Zhen''s mother.


    "Mo-Mo? Is that my Mo-Mo?" Zhen-Zhen mumbled, her eyes following the movement of the woman who looked like her mother, Eva.


    Zhen-Zhen followed the woman. She was able to catch up with her in front of the elevator. She immediately grabbed the woman''s elbow. The woman turned around only to see a beautiful woman with blue eyes standing beside her.


    "Yes, Miss? Do you need something?" The woman asked Zhen-Zhen.


    "Mother¡­ is that you? Do you remember me? I''m your daughter¡­"


    The woman looked at Zhen-Zhen confusedly. They looked like a sister with their physical appearance. How could an adult woman like her called her as her mother?


    "Miss, I''m not your mother. You are mistaken. I don''t know you."<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t know what to feel. Maybe she was just mistaken. Her mother was dead. She was already gone.


    "I''m sorry. I thought you are my mother. You look like her." Zhen-Zhen apologized. She let go of her hand.


    The woman smiled at her. "It''s alright. There are lots of people who look simr and have the same resemnce in this world." She also realized that this woman had the same blue eyes as her daughter, E.


    She saw the gleam of sadness in Zhen-Zhen''s eyes so she decided to ask her.


    "What is your mother''s name?"


    "Eva¡­ that''s my mother''s name."


    The woman frowned as she heard that namest night as well. The stranger whom her daughter saved also called her Eva.


    "Oh, I''m not her. My name is Titania," she said, lightening the mood as she giggled.


    That was the time the elevator opened.


    "Miss, I should go now. My daughter is waiting for me. Take care." Titania said goodbye to Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen could only nod her head and smiled. She waved her hand as she watched Titania for onest time.


    "She really looks like my mother¡­ especially her smile."


    Zhen-Zhen shrugged her shoulders as she walked back to the benches. She sat down, waiting for Andrew and Tristan.


    Meanwhile, Titania reached Zu Wan''s ward. She saw E talking cheerfully to Zu Wan.


    "Mom! You are here!" E immediately ran in her direction, weing her with a hug.


    "Yes, I will just process the discharged papers of Mr. Zu Wan so that we can leave this hospital and go home."


    "Okay, Mom!"


    Zu Wan stood up and faced Titania. He still couldn''t believe that he was seeing the face of his wife in another person.


    "Thank you for your help, Titania. I will make sure to repay you and your daughter."


    Titania just nodded her head with a smile. Then she remembered Zhen-Zhen who mistook her as her mother.


    "Ahem, I find it strange. Last night and today I encounter two people who mistook me for someone else."


    "Huh? What do you mean, Mom?" E asked her mother confusedly.


    Titania giggled before answering E.


    "I met a young beautifuldy in the lobby. She called me mother. Just like Mr. Zu Wan, she mistook me for someone else and she thought I am Eva."


    "Eva? Someone mistook you as Eva as well?" Zu Wan asked her with intrigue.


    Titania nodded her head. "Yes, she did."


    "Alright! I should go and process the paper and pay the hospital bills. Here, I brought clothes. You can change into this, Mr. Zu Wan."


    Zu Wan epted the paper bag containing man''s clothes. But his mind was still thinking about the girl who also called E''s mother Eva.


    ''Does that woman know the same Eva that I know?'' He pondered to himself.


    After a while, he shook his head, disregarding the idea.


    "No way. This is a new world. I don''t think she knew my wife, Eva."

 Chapter 643 He Saw His Father-In-Law

    After changing his clothes, E asked Zu Wan to follow her mother in the Billing Section of the Hospital.


    Zu Wan agreed since he was already bored staying inside that ward. He wanted a change of environment.


    Tristan was also on the way to the billing section to pay for the consultation a while ago.


    Since nothing good happened during the talk with Mr. Miller, Andrew and Tristan left Hannah''s private ward. Mheera stayed behind to pacify the angry Mr. Miller.


    "Brother, can you go ahead and apany my wife in the lobby? She is already waiting for us there. I will just go to the billing section to pay for my wife''s check-up and consultation," Tristan said to Andrew.


    "Sure, brother. I will go and meet my sister-inw. We will be waiting for you in the car."


    "Thanks, bro."


    After saying that, the two brothers went separate ways, Andrew going to the lobby while Tristan going to the billing section.


    That was the time Tristan saw a very familiar figure walking in the hallway. His eyes widened as soon as he recognized the person.


    "Father-inw!!!" Tristan called out as he ran in his direction.


    He was about to hold his shoulder when Zu Wan reacted instinctively, grabbing Tristan''s hands as he pushed him on the wall.


    "Aww!" Tristan grunted as soon as his back hit the hard wall when Zu Wan pinned him on it.


    Zu Wan was just staring at Tristan expressionlessly. There was no sign of familiarity in his eyes as if he was just looking at a stranger.


    He couldn''t remember Tristan. For some unknown reason, he felt irritated seeing the face of this guy. Zu Wan couldn''t understand why. However, he maintained his nk expression.


    "Father-inw! It''s me, Tristan! Don''t you remember me? We have been looking for you."


    Zu Wan frowned as he couldn''t remember this guy.


    ''Why is he calling me father-inw? What is that?''


    "I am not father-inw." Zu Wan said with his stern voice.


    "I don''t know you. This is the first time I met you," Zu Wan added, startling Tristan.


    "Eh, What?!" Tristan mumbled in shock.


    "Don''t tell me you got an amnesia, father-inw?" He added, looking at Zu Wan in disbelief.


    "Amnesia?" Zu Wan asked.


    Tristan nodded his head. "Yes! Some kind of memory loss!"


    Then Tristan tapped Zu Wan''s hands.


    "Father-inw! Let me go first! My arms and shoulders are aching. You are gripping me too tightly!" Tristanined to him.


    Zu Wan didn''t let go of him. He was still suspicious of this stranger. He came out of nowhere, calling him father-inw. He wondered if there was also a person in this world that looked like him.


    "Father-inw,e with me. I will bring you to my wife, your daughter, Zhe-"


    Tristan was not able to finish his words since someone loudly screamed from behind, calling Zu Wan her father.


    "FATHER!!!"<sub> </sub>


    "I found you! I thought you were following me behind. My mother is already waiting for us!"


    The voice of the little girl made the two men speechless. They were now looking at her.


    ''Huh? What? This little girl is his daughter?! Did I mistook him as FaMo since they look alike?''


    Tristan was a little bit confused now. He darted his gaze between Zu Wan and E. He didn''t know whether to feel ashamed or not for this misunderstanding. But his gut feeling was telling him this guy before him was FaMo.


    "Eh, are you two fighting?" E asked them again as she noticed Zu Wan was pinning Tristan on the wall.


    The two men shook their heads as a response to E''s query.


    E smiled cheerfully. "Good. Fighting is bad. Let go of him now."


    Zu Wan obediently obeyed E as he let go of Tristan. He fixed his suit before moving his attention back to Zu Wan and E.


    Tristan was about to ask them when E spoke again thus cutting him off.


    "Mister, please forgive my father. He didn''t mean to hurt you," E politely apologize to Tristan on Zu Wan''s behalf. She even bowed her head.


    Tristan smiled sheepishly while scratching his face.


    "No need to apologize. It''s my fault. I mistook your father as someone I know."


    E smiled back at Tristan before ncing at Zu Wan. She extended her little hand in front of Zu Wan, urging him to hold her hand.


    "Hold my hand so that you will not get lost again. Let''s go to my mother now."


    Zu Wan grabbed E''s hand while nodding his head. She smiled brightly, her face glowing with joy as Zu Wan held her arm like a father holding his daughter''s hand.


    She had longed for this moment toe~ to have a father figure who will hold her hand as they walk side by side. This simple thing made E the happiest.


    "Mister, we have to go now. My father is so excited to leave this hospital!" E uttered, saying goodbye to Tristan.


    E started calling Zu Wan father. Zu Wan agreed. She would call him that in the meantime while staying with the mother and daughter duo.


    E pulled Zu Wan, leaving Tristan on his spot. He couldn''t help but watch those two.


    "Is he not FaMo? They look simr but their vibes are different. But still, somewhere in my heart, it''s telling me he is FaMo."


    After a while, Tristan smacked his forehead. "This is crazy! He has a family¡­ an adorable daughter and a wife. There''s no way he is FaMo!" Tristan tried to correct his line of thoughts.


    "Aah! I should inform Zhen-Zhen! She is the only one who knows FaMo best. She can recognize him right away!" Tristan said as he dialed Zhen-Zhen''s number.


    It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen answered it.


    "Wifey! I saw someone who looks like FaMo''s human form. However, I approached him but he didn''t recognize me. Do you think FaMo got amnesia?" Tristan spoke spontaneously, not allowing Zhen-Zhen to say a word.


    When Tristan was done talking, Zhen-Zhen had spoken.


    "Amnesia? A man that looks like FaMo? Where is he right now, hubby? I''m gonna check it."


    "We are on the second floor, near the billing section."

 Chapter 644 He Will Be In Danger

    After receiving Tristan''s call, Zhen-Zhen decided to meet him on the second floor. Tristan saw someone who looked like FaMo but he didn''t recognize Tristan.


    ''Could it be¡­ FaMo got amnesia?'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself.


    She was waiting in front of the elevator. Andrew and Zhen-Zhen met when one of the elevators opened and Andrew emerged from it.


    "Oh, Lillie, where are you going?" Andrew asked her, stopping her from riding the elevator.


    "To Tristan."


    "Eh, he said we can wait for him here. No need to go to him."


    Andrew had no idea that Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were looking for someone.


    "Yes. But he just called me. I have to go there right now. You can wait for us here. We will be back," Zhen-Zhen said in a hurry, pressing the elevator''s button again.


    The elevator already went up with a few people a while ago. Zhen-Zhen had to wait for another one.


    But thinking about it, Tristan was on the second floor. Zhen-Zhen had decided to use the stairs going to the second floor.


    "Hey, Lillie¡­ where are you going? I thought you were meeting Tristan on the second floor."


    Zhen-Zhen waved her hands before saying, "I''m using the stairs!"


    Andrew just watched Zhen-Zhen''s back. He scratched his face as he felt guilty. If he hadn''t stopped her, she should have gotten inside the elevator already.


    Meanwhile, on the second floor, Titania was done paying the hospital bill when E and Zu Wan arrived.


    "Mom, are you done?"


    "Yes, shall we go home now?"


    Both Zu Wan and E bobbed their heads when they heard the word ''Home''. Titania let out a soft giggle.


    She could see how E became so attached to Zu Wan. Her daughter was very fond of this handsome stranger.


    E told her that Zu Wan needed a ce to stay for a while. Since her daughter kept insisting on helping the man, Titania had agreed to let Zu Wan stay with them.


    E was able to convince her mother since she told her that Zu Wan would serve as her new babysitter.


    Titania was not at home most of the time because of her work so she needed someone who would watch over her six-year-old daughter.


    Aside from that, Titania had another reason for allowing Zu Wan to stay with them.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Titania said, extending her hand to E.


    E smiled brightly before grabbing her mother''s hand. Now, the three of them were walking side by side like a family of three. E was in the middle, holding Zu Wan''s hand on the right side while holding Titania''s hand on the left side.


    By the time Tristan arrived in the Billing Section, Zu Wan, E, and Titania were long gone.


    "Oh Damn! I lost him."


    That was also the time Zhen-Zhen arrived on the second floor.


    "Hubby!" She called him.


    "Wifey!" Tristan waved at her.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t waste more time as she ran in Tristan''s direction.


    "Where is he?" Zhen-Zhen asked him, peering her eyes at her surroundings. She was searching for FaMo.


    "Zhen, I''m sorry. I was not able to follow him. They are gone. He is with someone. A little kid who is calling him father," Tristan informed Zhen-Zhen.


    "He has a family? A daughter?"


    Tristan nodded his head.


    Zhen-Zhen fell silent. Maybe the person just looked like FaMo. If he had a family then there''s no way that he was FaMo.


    "It''s alright, Tris. Maybe they just look alike. Miho is still searching for FaMo. Let''s wait for her updates."


    Tristan proceeded to pay the consultation fee. But Zhen-Zhen was still thinking about FaMo and the guy Tristan saw.


    ''Is there really a possibility that my father has a look-alike in this world? Is this just a pure coincidence? I even saw someone who looked like my mother.''


    *****


    If Zhen-Zhen didn''t see Zu Wan, there was someone who was lucky enough to see him. Zu Wan was standing in the lobby when Mheera saw them.


    After pacifying Mr. Miller, Mheera ryed the message from Hannah''s doctor. Mr. Miller thanked her for staying and watching over Hannah while they were not around.


    She said goodbye to Mr. Miller, telling him she would just visit again the next day.


    Upon arriving at the lobby, Mheera saw someone she was not supposed to see.


    Her eyes widened in horror after seeing that face. Unlike Liam, Mheera recognized Zu Wan right away.


    "Wait! That man¡­ he looks like the demon god!!!"


    Mheera and the other guardian warriors saw the portrait of the demon god in the Divine Hall. They were required to remember that face¡­ the face who brought catastrophe in their world.


    "Our ancestors were right. The demon god might be alive!"


    Mheera''s eyes were glued on Zu Wan''s face. But she became confused when she saw two people, a mother and a daughter approaching Zu Wan.


    E and Titania just came out of thefort room. They dropped by thefort room before leaving the hospital. Zu Wan waited for them in the lobby.


    Mheera couldn''t believe it. The demon god had a family here. Was he really the demon god? Mheera became uncertain about this.


    ''There is one way to find out. I have to follow them and monitor them. If I confirm that he is the demon god, then I will kill him.'' Mheera thought to herself.


    Without further ado, Mheera secretly followed the three of them when they left the hospital. She would need to know where the demon god was staying. After that, she would inform Liam about it.


    They should work together to eliminate the demon god. This was now their chance to kill him.


    Zu Wan didn''t have his power as of now. He would be at a disadvantage once Mheera would fight him. At his current state, Mheera could easily defeat him even without Liam''s help.


    Zu Wan would be in great danger once Mheera confirmed that he was the demon god.


    ''Let''s find out if the demon god tried to blend into this world, pretending to be a human.''

 Chapter 645 Complicated Family Relationship

    Mheera was able to follow Zu Wan. E and Titania brought him to their home. It was just a simple bungalow house. She stayed there for a while, monitoring Zu Wan''s movement secretly.


    Unknown to others, E had a veryplicated rtionship with her father''s family. Sometimes, Titania was leaving E in her Auntie''s care. Her Auntie was the youngest sibling of her father.


    However, E''s Auntie didn''t like her and her mother. Without Titania''s knowledge, E''s Auntie was always being harsh toward her.


    She often got scolded by her Aunt for no reason. She was being bullied by her cousins. But her Auntie didn''t care. She would always support her children, rather than protecting E.


    She hated them for the reason that her brother chose Titania, instead of his wealthy fiancee. His family nned to marry him off with the daughter of their business partner.


    E''s father was stripped of his inheritance. Her grandparents nned to give everything to her Auntie. But when E was born, her grandparents changed their minds.


    Her grandparents were about to reconcile with her father, unfortunately, her father met with an ident and died. She was still a baby at that time


    Her Auntie med her mother for the death of her father. Her grandparents got mad at her mother once again. Her Auntie brainwashed her grandparents.


    She said some rumors that E was not the biological daughter of their son. They started hating Titania and neglected her and E.


    In the end, all the inheritance was given to her Auntie and her family. They didn''t give a single cent to E and Titania.


    Her Auntie was abusing her, hurting E when she was not in the mood. Titania had no idea about it. She was afraid that her mother would get hurt as well so E didn''t inform her mother.


    Once Titania saw her bruises, E would always make an alibi that she got identally hurt during her ys.


    This was another reason why E wanted to have a father and desperately requested Zu Wan to be her father. She needed someone by her side who would protect her and her mother.


    Her cousins were always bullying her, teasing and mocking her for not having a father. They were ming her mother for losing her father at a very young age.


    E could only cry on the corners. She was hurting but she was trying to be strong for her mother. She could still show her smiling face to her mother, pretending that she was just fine.


    So having Zu Wan act as her father in the meantime was very important to E. With Zu Wan''s presence, she didn''t need to go to her Auntie''s house when her mother would go to work.


    She would prefer to stay at home with Zu Wan, rather thaning to that house. It would only give her misery and pain.


    Titania guided Zu Wan in his room. Fortunately, there was an extra room that he could use. She let Zu Wan roam around the house as she went inside E''s room.


    Titania wanted to talk to her daughter before going back to work. She had to return right away. Her supervisor would look for her if he couldn''t see her by lunchtime.


    "Mother!" E pounced on her right away upon entering her room.


    Titania hugged her daughter, stroking her hair.


    "How is my daughter?" Titania asked her softly.


    "Mom! I''m so happy because Mr. Handsome will stay with us for a while. I feel like I finally found my Dad!"


    Titania fell silent after hearing the enthusiasm in E''s voice. She felt sorry for her daughter. She grew up without a father by her side.


    She understood her feelings. So she didn''t stop her nor scold her when she learned that E asked Zu Wan to be her father.


    She knew that she was yearning to have a father. This was something she couldn''t give her daughter.<sub> </sub>


    So when E requested her to let Zu Wan stay with them for a while, Titania agreed with her request. She didn''t want to break her heart. Besides, she also had another reason for letting Zu Wan apany them.


    "Do you really want him to be your father?" Titania asked E once again.


    E bit her lower lip, feeling a little bit shy as her mother asked her directly.


    Titania giggled seeing her reaction.


    "It''s alright. I am your mother. You can be honest with me. I will not scold you. I just want to know your thoughts."


    E shed her sweet charming smile before moving her head up and down.


    "Yes, Mom! I want him to be my father. Actually¡­ I asked him thatst night. Did I do something wrong, Mom? Do you think I shouldn''t have done that?"


    "Did I make you feel ufortable for asking him behind your back? I''m sorry, Mom. I didn''t even consult you about this."


    Titania pinched E''s cheeks. She could tell that her daughter knew her mistake and she felt guilty for it.


    E never failed to amuse her. She was only six years old but she was already acting like an adult. She was more mature than those ordinary children.


    "It''s okay my princess. Mom understands you." Titania gently patted her head.


    "It''s okay for me if you will call him your father. But don''t get so attached to him, okay? He is just here with us temporarily. He might still leave us. I don''t want you to be sad."


    "Don''t worry, Mom! I understand that."


    Titania smiled tenderly. She was so d that her daughter was very bright. She could easily understand things even at a young age.


    After talking to her daughter, E and Titania left her room. She was about to go back to work and she would leave E in Zu Wan''s care.


    When Titania left, E got some time alone with Zu Wan. He was now sitting in the living room. She approached him and sat beside him.


    "Mr. Handsome, you are my temporary father now, right?" E asked him expectantly.


    Zu Wan looked down to meet E''s innocent gaze. Then he nodded his head.


    "Yes. Just temporary."


    "Yey! Does it mean you will protect me and my mother if someone tries to bully us?"


    Zu Wan frowned when he heard that but he still nodded his head.


    "Why? Is there someone bullying you and your mother?"


    Little E bobbed her head vigorously.


    "Yes! I am always getting bullied every day!"


    Zu Wan: "..."

 Chapter 646 Courage

    ~ At Mt. Calypso Mountain Resort ~


    Lots of things have happened in the City of Empiretely. Tristan''s surprise proposal for Zhen-Zhen got dyed. It was pushed forward to another date.


    Sophia and Matthew had been staying in the mountain resort for several days now. They kept on waiting for Tristan.


    The first reason it was pushed back was when Tristan and his cousins helped Andrew with his proposal to Alveena.


    The second time was when something happened in the Davis Mansion because of Hannah''s evil scheme. Zhen-Zhen almost lost her baby and FaMo was sealed in the crystal.


    And now, Tristan couldn''t proceed with his proposal since FaMo was still missing. This was not the right time to do it.


    Unfortunately, they had to move the date of his proposal once again although everything was all set on Matthew''s side.


    Sophia, Matthew, and Tristan''s four cousins were already in Mt. Calypso, waiting for Tristan''s decision.


    Sophia and Matthew were hanging out in the mini-forest of the resort when Jake and ke approached them.


    "Hey, we''ve been looking for both of you. Are you having a date today because we are free?" Jake tantly asked the couple.


    Sophia blushed when she heard that. She felt like they were caught in the act by the twins.


    Matthew, on the other hand, chuckled at Jake''s remark. He didn''t deny it.


    "What if we are having a date? Are you going to leave us alone? If you already knew then why did you stille here?" Matthew raised his eyebrow at his friends.


    "Hahaha, easy Matt! We don''t have any intention to disturb you. It''s just that we received a message from Tristan so we came to inform you," Jake reasoned out.


    "What did Tristan say?"


    "Sigh. The proposal is postponed again," ke said, sighing deeply.


    "Huh, what happened? What is the problem this time?" Sophia asked them worriedly.


    That was the time Mark and Daniel joined them.


    "Hey, did you hear the news?!!" Daniel butted in.


    The twins and the couple gave Daniel a questioning look.


    "What news?" Matthew asked.


    Mark sighed deeply, showing them his phone. On his screen, they could see a news article about Hannah, Andrew, and Alveena.


    "Hannah was brought to the hospitalst night! The news article said she tried tomit suicide because of Andrew!!" Daniel informed them exasperatedly.


    Matthew, Sophia, and the Twins were bewildered after hearing that shocking news.


    "There''s more!" Mark said, looking at them intently.


    "Hannah''s parents released a statement to the media telling them that Andrew cheated on her with his personal assistant Alveena. They also used Alveena of seducing Andrew, thus breaking Andrew and Hannah apart."


    "What?!! How could they use Andrew and Alveena?! It was Hannah''s fault that Andrew was taken away from her," Jake said, feeling annoyed.


    "That''s true! She even tried to poison Lillie to cause miscarriage. Fortunately, nothing bad happened to Little Davis! They almost got med for that!" Daniel said through his gritted teeth as they were almost med for what happened.


    "I agree. If Tristan didn''t back us up, Grandpa Lu would have mistaken us as the culprits." Mark supported Daniel''s im.


    "I still couldn''t believe that Hannah could do that despicable thing just because of her hatred and jealousy," ke shared his thoughts with them. He was saddened that Hannah ended up like this.


    "But¡­ is it true? Did shemit suicide? For real and not for show?" Sophia asked them, feeling doubtful about Hannah.


    They couldn''t me Sophia for thinking like that. Hannah had done despicable things against Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. So she wouldn''t be surprised if they just made it look like a suicide to gain sympathy from the public.


    Now, Hannah''s parents were targeting Alveena and Andrew as part of their revenge.


    "Let''s not jump to conclusions first," Matthew said.


    "Now, we understand why Tristan postponed his proposal again. It seems that lots of things keep on happening in the City of Empire. Did he ask us toe back?" Matthew asked the twins.


    He was wondering if Tristan needed their support to fix the problems in the City of Empire.


    "Hmm, Tristan said we can return if we need to go back to work. But you and Sophia can take your time here," Mark answered him.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Sophia choked upon hearing Mark''s remarks.


    "That means¡­ your boss is giving you an advance honeymoon leave!" Jake said, teasing the couple.


    Their other cousinsughed seeing the embarrassed expressions of Matthew and Sophia.


    "Hey, stop teasing us! You are making Sophia ufortable!" Matthew scolded Tristan''s cousins.<sub> </sub>


    They stoppedughing when Matthew shot them a sharp re.


    "We are going back tomorrow. We just hope Tristan will be able to do his proposal soon. Poor, Tris. He prepared so much for this, but things were hindering him." ke mumbled while shaking his head.


    "How about Andrew? Do you think he can handle this?" Mark voiced his concern about Andrew.


    "Don''t worry too much, cousin! Andrew and Tristan are both smart. Remember, even though you schemed several times against Tristan, you never won against him! Now that the two brothers are working together, they can solve anything." Jake said, teasing Mark and Daniel.


    Mark and Daniel had the urge to seal Jake''s bbering mouth. He was so frank sometimes that they found him annoying.


    "Hahaha, truth hurts right?! But don''t worry. We are on the same side now. I''m d the two of you already changed!" Jake added, tapping the shoulders of both Mark and Daniel.


    This time it was Sophia''s and Matthew''s turns tough at them.


    "Alright! If you don''t have anything to say, go now! Leave us alone here. Let me enjoy my private time with my girlfriend!" Matthew said, sending the other men away.


    Sophia pinched Matthew''s arm. But he just let out a huskyugh. Mark, Daniel, and the twins finally left, giving the couple the privacy that they wanted.


    Jake: "Enjoy!!! Don''t spread too much honey here. There are lots of ants in this forest!"


    Daniel: " Too bad! We are kicked out right away. I wonder how much sweetness Matthew can do here!"


    "Both of you, Shut Up!" Matthew yelled at them.


    Mark and ke just shook their heads. Anyone would be having a headache once Jake and Danielbined their yful behavior.


    Mark and ke just dragged those two men away before Matthew could throw stones at them.


    Matthew heaved a sigh of relief when those four men disappeared from their sight.


    "Are you okay? Please forgive their yfulness. Don''t listen to them." Matthew brought his attention back to Sophia.


    Sophia giggled. "It''s alright. No need to apologize. At least now, we can see that they are getting along very well, unlike before."


    Sophia was aware of the conflict between the Davis cousins. Zhen-Zhen and Matthew mentioned it to her before.


    Matthew nodded his head in agreement.


    "Hmm, so what do you think? Do you wanna go back to the City of Empire or stay here and spend your vacation with me?"


    Matthew was asking Sophia but deep inside, he wanted to follow Tristan''s advice and stay here for a while together with Sophia.


    He didn''t say the word but his expression alone was telling Sophia that he wanted to spend more time with her in this ce.


    "We can stay here for three more days before going back. How about that?" Sophia suggested to Matthew.


    His face brightened up with a glowing smile.


    "Yeah. I like it! Why don''t we make it five days?"


    Sophia giggled before nodding her head. Matthew held her hands and thanked her for agreeing with him.


    Because of too much happiness, Matthew couldn''t stop himself from pulling Sophia closer to him. He hugged her.


    Sophia hugged him back. For the past few days of staying together, Sophia became morefortable with Matthew.


    She was no longer feeling shy when showing her affection to Matthew. Matthew was d because of that. He felt like their rtionship was getting stronger and sweeter as time went by.


    "Sophie¡­"


    "Yes, Matt?"


    "Once we return home, will you be okay if I bring you to my family? I want to officially introduce you to them as my girlfriend."


    Sophia fell silent for a moment. She had to admit she was still worried about meeting Matthew''s family. But she would do it for Matthew''s sake.


    "Okay¡­ we can meet them once we return home."


    "Really??!" Matthew cupped her face as he couldn''t believe that Sophia finally agreed.


    "Yes, Matt! I will do it¡­ for you!"


    "Yeees! Thank you, Sophia! Thank you, my love!" Matthew hugged her again, rejoicing.


    Sophia was so happy seeing Matthew like this. He never forced her but she knew that Matthew was waiting for her to be ready in meeting his family.


    Sophia finally found her courage. She would not run anymore. She would have to face his family to conquer her insecurities. As long as Matthew loved her, then she wouldn''t care about other things.

 Chapter 647 Chubby Ugly Playmate!

    ~ At E''s House ~


    E told Zu Wan everything about the mistreatment she received from her Auntie and her family.


    It was surprising that E was able to let it all out, telling Zu Wan how much she suffered while staying with Auntie''s family.


    If Titania was in front of her, E would never tell all of this to her mother because she didn''t want her mother to get sad nor me herself.


    But in Zu Wan''s presence, E could easily express what she wanted without worrying too much. By just listening to her story, he gave her a sense of security.


    Besides, Zu Wan promised her that he would protect her and her mother so she had nothing to worry about. She would seize this moment that Zu Wan was with them.


    Maybe he was the answer to her prayer. She wished that Zu Wan could help her. She didn''t want to get bullied anymore. She hoped that someone wouldfort her and defend her in times she needed help.


    Meanwhile, Zu Wan didn''t expect that E had experienced this kind of treatment with her own rtives.


    If he was his old self, he would not be able to sympathize with her. But Eva and Zhen-Zhen already changed him. He could now understand E''s sadness and pain.


    Eva was a great factor in his changes. She softened his stone-cold heart and she taught him to love and bepassionate with others. He was no longer the ruthless demon god.


    But what would happen once he remembered the tragedy in the cave? The memory of losing his wife and being separated from his daughter because of those guardian warriors would be a huge blow to him.


    It might trigger his old self¡­ it might wake up the demon residing in his heart. If he recalled that tragedy, he might lose control and bring chaos in this new world just to satiate his rage and loneliness.


    If that happens, Zhen-Zhen should be by his side. She was the only one who could stop the demon god from bringing chaos and massive destruction to this world.


    Just like what happened in the cave, he already nned on killing all the guardian warriors with his remaining power but with Zhen-Zhen''s interference, Zu Wan managed to control his evil intent.


    Instead of killing them all, he chose to protect Zhen-Zhen by passing all his power to her and making the protection spell.


    Zu Wan couldn''t use his fire element power as of now but who knows¡­ he might regain his power back once his inner demon would be awakened.


    Losing his memory was either good or bad. However, it was a sad thing that Zu Wan had no idea his daughter Zhen-Zhen was also in this world. They just missed meeting each other in that hospital.


    To think about it, Zu Wan could see Zhen-Zhen in E because they had the same blue eyes. Aside from that, Zu Wan could feel that he had a soft spot for E in his heart even though this was the first time they met each other.


    Zu Wan and E were still talking inside the living room when they heard a knock outside the door. It seemed that they had an unexpected visitor.


    "Wait, father. I will just open the door and see the person outside," E cheerfully said before standing up to open the front door.


    Zu Wan shook his head helplessly. E was just only six years old but she was acting as an adult. He should be the one opening the door, not her. Zu Wan also stood up, following E.


    Upon reaching the door, Zu Wan saw E just standing with a stunned expression on her face while looking at the uninvited guests in front of them.


    Outside, a girl with a nanny uniform was standing next to a chubby girl who looked like a ten-year-old kid.


    "L-Lavenia¡­ what are you doing here?" E asked the chubby girl. She sounded like she was unhappy to see them.


    Zu Wan silently observed them.


    "Why? Am I not wee here? Do you think you are the only one who cane and go to our house? Besides, I came here to see you, my little cousin. You are supposed to be at our house today, right? You didn''te so I got bored. We came to fetch you!" The chubby girl talked to E arrogantly.


    She happened to be one of E''s cousins who loved bullying E.


    "I''m noting today. I will be staying here at home."


    "Eh Why? Does your mom find you a babysitter? Hahaha or a nanny? Can she afford to hire someone now?" The chubby girl was clearly mocking E.<sub> </sub>


    The nanny just watched her. She didn''t even correct the bad behavior of the chubby girl. Instead, she was enjoying the show.


    E clenched her little fists. She was trying her best to control her anger. She wanted to be patient with her evil cousin.


    If E fought and talked back to her, her cousin would tell this to her mother. Her Auntie would certainly scold and punish her again.


    E was about to reply when a baritone voice was heard from behind.


    "E is not going there starting today." Zu Wan spoke with a stern voice.


    The nanny and the chubby girl looked in his direction. There was confusion in their eyes. Aside from confusion, there was also a gleam of admiration as they saw Zu Wan''s handsome face.


    "And who are you, Mister?" The chubby girl asked Zu Wan.


    "Are you the new babysitter of this child?" The nanny also asked Zu Wan.


    Zu Wan shot them a cold sharp re.


    ''So this kid is one of E''s cousins who often bullied her?!''


    "I am her father!" Zu Wan dered to them.


    Lavenia: 0_0


    Lavenia''s Nanny: 0_0


    E smiled after hearing Zu Wan. She moved closer to him and held his right hand using his little hand.


    The chubby girl Lavenia and her nanny were still shocked. They couldn''t believe that the handsome man introduced himself as E''s father.


    ''Is he a boyfriend of E''s mother? Whoa, so lucky. He is so handsome! I''m jealous.'' The nanny thought to herself.


    Meanwhile, Lavenia was unhappy to hear that. If E would have a father, she could no longer tease her for not having a father. She didn''t like it!


    She enjoyed seeing E''s teary eyes whenever she would point out that E didn''t have a father.


    ''And howe her new father looks so gorgeous? It''s unfair!''


    "You can now go home. Don''t bother E. He doesn''t need to have a chubby ugly ymate like you!" Zu Wan talked again firmly. He had an angry expression on his face.


    The nanny and Lavenia got intimidated and frightened by his angry look and stern cold voice.


    It did not take long when Lavenia suddenly burst out crying while hugging her nanny.


    "Aaaahhh, so scary! He is so scary! He is a bad guy!" Lavenia started crying hard. She was hurt when Zu Wan called her chubby and ugly.


    The nanny panicked. Her boss didn''t like to see their beloved daughter crying.


    "Don''t cry, Lavenia. It''s okay I am here." The nanny tried to console her.


    E couldn''t help but giggle. "Hahaha! Why are you crying Lavenia? Are you a scaredy-cat? Oh, poor Lavenia!"


    This time E had the chance to mock and tease her arrogant chubby cousin.

 Chapter 648 Refuse To Heal Her

    For the first time, E felt like she won against her evil cousin. Her cousin was face-pped when Zu Wan imed himself as E''s father.


    "Father, thank you for backing me up!" E said to Zu Wan cheerfully.


    Just like what he was doing before to Zhen-Zhen, Zu Wan gently patted E''s head.


    "No one will bully you as long as I am here. So don''t be afraid."


    E bobbed her head vigorously while grinning from ear to ear. She was so happy knowing that someone was willing to defend her. Zu Wan indeed acted like her father.


    Zu Wan and E entered the house and closed the door, unaware that someone was watching them secretly.


    Mheera was done observing Zu Wan. As for now, she couldn''t see any sign that he was the demon god aside from his looks.


    She would leave a spying spell in that house so that she could continue to monitor Zu Wan''s movement. Once she confirmed that he was the demon god, she would make a move.


    Mheera went back to Leo''s Vi. Her mind was upied by the demon god.


    ''Is it possible that the demon god is alive? ording to our elders, he just disappeared but it didn''t mean he died. If he has been living in this world, is it possible that he found a new family?''


    Mheera thought that E and Titania were Zu Wan''s family since the little girl was calling him father.


    Upon arriving at Leo''s Mansion, Mheera looked for Liam. She saw her outside,ying on the grass under the shade of the tree.


    Mheera stopped on her track to observe Liam from a distance. Her feelings never changed. Her heart would race rapidly whenever he was close by.


    She was totally smitten by Liam''s charm. He was so gorgeous with his in white shirt and blue jeans. He was so rxed in his current position.


    His eyes were closed. He folded his two arms over his head and used them as his pillow. Liam was also on vacation right now so he was enjoying his time being with nature.


    He loved watching the green field, hanging out under the trees, and breathing the fresh air.


    Mheera couldn''t help but smile. Liam still had the same habit. He often did this when he was in their world.


    As Mheera recalled that Liam didn''t want to return, the smile disappeared from her face.


    "He doesn''t belong here. Why is it he wants to stay here? I will not give up. I will convince him to return to our world," Mheera mumbled to herself as she traced her steps towards Liam.


    "You are here¡­" Liam mumbled. His eyes were closed but he still knew that the person who arrived was Mheera.


    "Yes¡­"


    "Where have you been?" Liam asked her again before opening his eyes.


    "To my friend¡­ she''s sick."


    Mheera sat on the ground next to Liam. He also sat up so that he could talk properly with Mheera.


    "Liam, can you help me?"


    "Help you with what?"


    "My friend, Hannah¡­ She became blind because of a demon curse. Can you help me heal her using your healing ability? She needs our help."


    Liam had conflicting thoughts after hearing that. Now he understood why there was a dark aura surrounding Hannah before. Zhen-Zhen might have used her power to cast a demon curse on her.<sub> </sub>


    "No. I can''t help her," Liam said firmly.


    Hannah tried to kill Zhen-Zhen and her baby. He couldn''t help her because of that. He was mad at her for trying to hurt Zhen-Zhen.


    Now, his decision was being affected by his feelings for Zhen-Zhen. He was a healer so he had a responsibility to heal someone who got sick because of dark magic like this curse.


    "But why? You have to help her. You are the only one who can bring back her eyesight," Mheera begged him.


    "She did despicable things. I can''t tolerate that. This might be her karma. I will not interfere. Please understand¡­ Mheera."


    "Can''t you give her a second chance?" Mheera was persistent enough to convince Liam.


    "Mheera, those people whom she hurt¡­ they already gave her a second chance¡­ no not only a second chance¡­ but many more chances."


    "But Hannah didn''t cherish those things. She became selfish, greedy, and very scheming. Let it be, Mheera. Through this, she will learn her lesson."


    Mheera could only sigh in defeat. Since Liam''s decision was firm, she couldn''t change his mind easily. She didn''t want to argue with him.


    She might be calling him by his name, Liam in this world, but it didn''t change the fact that he was still their guardian leader. She had to respect his decision.


    Mheera had decided to change the topic. She had something more important to discuss with him.


    "Liam, do you think the demon god is still alive?"


    Liam was bewildered after hearing that out-of-the-blue statement of Mheera. Now, he was curious.


    "Why? What do you mean? Why did you suddenly ask this?"


    ''Did she see FaMo in his human form? Mheera shouldn''t find out or else, she might trace Zhen-Zhen. She will learn that the demon god''s daughter is still alive.''


    "I saw a person who looks like the demon god. But I am not certain because I can''t sense any strong magical power in him. He looks like an ordinary person."


    "Or maybe he is just pretending to be an ordinary person in this world, hiding his true identity."


    Liam didn''t know what to say. It seemed that Mheera was getting closer to the truth. Would it be hard to hide the truth from her? He hoped that Zhen-Zhen and Mheera would not cross paths.


    "Where did you see the demon god? I will try to check and confirm it."


    Liam was afraid that Mheera saw FaMo and Zhen-Zhen together.


    "I saw him in the hospital this morning. When he left the hospital I followed him to their house."


    Liam became anxious after hearing that. ''Don''t tell me she followed him to the Davis Family Mansion.''


    "Tell me the address¡­"


    "Okay. By the way, I also nted a spying spell on their backyard. With that, we can monitor his movement through my crystal ball."


    Mheera showed Liam her crystal ball showing the backyard of E''s residence. Liam frowned when he saw a small bungalow house on the crystal ball.


    ''Huh? Where is this ce? This is not the Davis Family Mansion. Does it mean¡­ Mheera saw a different person who looks like the demon god? Not FaMo?''

 Chapter 649 Summoning Other Guardian Warriors

    Liam was also confused after seeing the address. This was not the house of the Davis Family. Liam stood up as he wanted to check something.


    "Where are you going?" Mheera asked Liam as she saw the urgency on his face.


    "I''m going to see that person who looks like the demon god."


    "I''ming with you!" Mheera insisted.


    "If he is the demon god then he is strong. We should help each other to eliminate him!"


    Liam was taken aback when he heard that. If he was really the demon god, could Liam hurt him? Did he have the heart to hurt Zhen-Zhen''s father?


    Zhen-Zhen thought her father was gone. Liam knew that she would be happy once she learned that the demon god was still alive.


    He wanted to see that person to confirm his identity, but he had no n of killing him. But Mheera was thinking about a different thing. As guardian warriors, they had the responsibility to kill the demon god.


    Now, Liam felt like he was put in a difficult situation just thinking about those possibilities.


    He just hoped that the person in that house was not the demon god, but a person who just looked like him.


    "Mheera, you just stay here. You told me that he doesn''t have strong magical power so there''s nothing to worry about. I can handle this alone."


    "But my guardian lord! What if he is using a sealing technique to hide his magical power? It''s dangerous if you will go there alone," Mheera continued to argue with him.


    Liam sighed deeply. Mheera was so persistent. She was the kind of girl who would not listen to others if she thought she was right.


    "Okay, you cane with me. But don''t make unnecessary moves. We are not sure about his identity yet. Besides¡­"


    "Besides what?"


    "There''s no need to kill him if he is the demon god," Liam dered to her.


    A deep crease appeared on Mheera''s forehead when she heard that statement from Liam.


    "What do you mean? If he is the demon god then we must eliminate him!"


    Liam shook his head. "No! If we fight here then many innocent people will be in danger. This world is a world of ordinary humans, not supernatural beings like us. Don''t instigate a fight that will put this world in chaos!"


    "If he wants to destroy this world just like what he did in our world, he should have done that already. However, as you said he might be hiding his identity as he tries to live like an ordinary human."


    "Do you think killing him is only the solution?"


    Mheera couldn''t believe she was hearing this from their guardian leader who was hell-bent to kill the demon god''s daughter before.


    "Guardian Lord? Is this really you? Why did you change so much? Why are you saying all of this now? Have you forgotten our oath? We have to fulfill to protect our world and the innocent humans."


    "As long as the demon god is alive and his bloodline¡­ there will be a threat to this world and our world!"


    The head Shaman and the Leader of Guardian warriors were arguing right now. Liam had already expected this. If Mheera was not easy to convince how much more the other guardian warriors?


    It was better that Mheera didn''t know the truth about Zhen-Zhen, or else she might try to kill and hurt her once she learned about the demon god''s daughter''s existence.


    He couldn''t warn Zhen-Zhen because he didn''t want her to know that he was a guardian warrior. His ancestors killed her parents. Zhen-Zhen might hate him for that.


    "Mheera, let''s discuss this some other time. I need to go and check on this person," Liam said, ending the argument.


    Mheera just fell silent as she followed him. She was still thinking about the changes she could see in Liam.


    She wanted to know what caused these changes. He had different ideals now. Didn''t he care about the safety of everyone?


    ''I have to do something to bring him back to his old self. This is not the guardian lord that I knew.''


    An idea popped up in her mind. She needed support from the other guardian warriors. Mheera halted on her steps.


    "Guardian-Lord, you are right. I think I should stay behind. You go ahead and check. I will just monitor you using my crystal ball."


    Liam didn''t ask further. He just nodded his head and left her. When Liam disappeared Mheera cast a dimension-hopping spell.


    After a few minutes, the preparation was done. A circle of lights appeared and Mheera entered the circle. It did not take long when Mheera disappeared. She was transported to another ce.


    It was a mountain where she first arrived in this world together with the other guardian warriors. She dispatched them in the different ces to look for Liam.


    This was also the ce where they should gather once they found Liam and the demon god''s daughter. Mheera hadn''t told Liam that aside from her, other guardian warriors came into this world.


    Mheera didn''t want to think negatively but she started to be suspicious about Liam''s actions. She felt that he was hiding something from her.<sub> </sub>


    ''Is it true? Did our guardian lord kill the demon god daughter?''


    Mheera shook her head. She had to give him the benefit of the doubts. For now, she had to do something.


    Mheera cast another spell that would help her contact the other guardian warriors. She left them her marks for easymunication.


    With the use of hermunication spell, Mheera sent them the message to meet her in that mountain.


    Mheera waited for several minutes before the other guardian warriors appeared. There were three of them.


    "Head Shaman, why did you call us here?" One guardian warrior named Shiba spoke up.


    "There''s no need to find the guardian lord! I already saw him."


    "Really! The guardian lord is safe?! Where is he now?" Another guardian warrior had spoken. Her name was Riyu.


    "He is safe. You will see him soon. But now, I want you to do something for me."


    "Head Shaman, just tell us what you need and we will do it right away," Calec said, another element wielder guardian warrior.


    "You need to gather here and try to open another portal. We need to summon the guardian warrior who fought the demon god''s daughter. I believe he already recovered by now."


    "He is the only one who knows the face of the demon god''s daughter. I need him."


    The three guardian warriors nodded their heads.


    "Okay, Head Shaman. We will do our best to create a portal. But it will take time. We need more magical power to open it," Calec said, informing Mheera.


    Mheera knew it. It was hard to create a portal. They needed to exhaust too much magical powers. Unlike the demon god and the fire dragons, they had more magical power than them.


    "Don''t worry. I will stay here with you. I will help you in creating the portal!"


    There was a hint of determination in Mheera''s eyes. If possible, she was thinking of forcing Liam toe back to their world.


    She couldn''t let him stay here. If that person was the demon god then they had to kill him. Once they finished their mission, Mheera and others would return to their world together with Liam.


    Mheera was going against the will of Liam but she didn''t care if he would get mad at her. She had to bring back the old Liam.


    She would try to find the truth. What was he hiding from her? Mheera was a very persistent woman especially when it came to Liam.


    She even defied his order of staying in their world and assisting the newly appointed guardian leader.


    If Liam learned about Mheera''s n, he wouldn''t like it. How long he would be able to hide the truth?


    With the appearance of the demon god, things were bound to be moreplicated.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in E''s residence, Liam finally arrived. He was looking at the backyard of a small bungalow house.


    He was contemting whether he should enter their courtyard and knock on the door or waited for someone to leave the house.


    Liam was still thinking about what to do when the entrance door of the house swung open. Zu Wan and E came out of the house. E was holding Zu Wan''s hand.


    Liam''s eyes widened in surprise. The man standing next to the little girl really looked like FaMo or rather the demon god.


    ''How could this happen?''


    Zu Wan noticed Liam''s presence. His dark eyes met Liam''s emerald eyes. But due to the absence of his magical power, Zu Wan didn''t detect anything from Liam.


    He moved his gaze back to E.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Father! Let''s go to the park. Let''s y."


    Liam got shocked one after another. The girl called the guy father?


    ''He has a daughter? A Family? Does it mean he is not the demon god?''


    Liam didn''t know whether to feel relieved or disappointed. Deep inside his heart, he was also hoping that the demon god was still alive so that he could live with Zhen-Zhen.

 Chapter 650 A Brothers Comfort

    ~ At Heavenly Star Enterprise ~


    Grandpa Lu was preparing to release a statement to clear Andrew''s and Alveena''s names.


    He would reveal that Hannah was the one who took Andrew for granted as she tried to chase after Tristan, seducing him when they were abroad.


    He would also tell the public that Hannah tried to kill his daughter-inw and her baby because of jealousy.


    But there was one problem. He had no proof that this happened. The public would still sympathize with her as she was the one who yed the victim role.


    Committing suicide and losing her eyesight, these alone were enough to get the sympathy of the public.


    Assistant Twig was standing next to Grandpa Lu. He didn''t know if this was a good idea to release their statement to counter Mr. Miller''s im.


    "Chairman Lu, I don''t think this is the right time to release our statement regarding the issue. Maybe being silent will also be better?"


    Grandpa Lu sighed deeply as he nced at the printed material containing his statement.


    "Have you consulted young master Andrew about this?" Mr. Twig asked Grandpa Lu again.


    Grandpa Lu red at Assistant Twig.


    "Why are you contradicting my n? Are you sympathizing with the Miller family as well?"


    Assistant Twig shook his head frantically.


    "Of course not, Chairman Lu. Don''t misunderstand! I''m on your side!"


    "Where''s Andrew?"


    "He is on the way here now, Chairman Lu. It seemed that his talk with Mr. Miller didn''t go well."


    Grandpa Lu took another deep sigh. He somehow felt sorry for Alveena and Andrew. The breakup between Hannah and Andrew didn''t end up the way they wanted.


    If the Sy Family learned about this, Andrew would have a hard time getting the approval of Alveena''s parents.


    "Tell him to see me right away."


    "Noted, Chairman."


    It did not take long when Andrew arrived at Heavenly Star Enterprise. He proceeded to his grandpa''s office.


    "Grandpa, Assistant Twig told me that you wanted to see me."


    "Yes, grandson. There is something I wanna ask you."


    Grandpa Lu showed him the printed material of his statement.


    "What do you think about this? Should we release this statement?"


    Andrew read it. It was written there that Hannah was the one who became unfaithful first. She tried to seduce his brother and she almost killed Zhen-Zhen during the fire incident abroad. She also tried to poison her and almost caused miscarriage.


    But the absence of proof couldn''t guarantee that people would believe them. Hannah looked pitiful right now. She lost her fiancee and now she lost her eyesight.


    "Grandpa¡­ Thank you for this. I know you are worried about me and Alveena. I made this mess so I will try to fix this. I will take full responsibility for this."


    "What do you mean, grandson?"


    "Let me handle this grandpa. I will be the one to give my statement to the media."


    "Alright, grandson. I will respect your decision. If you need help, don''t hesitate to ask me. I will be here to support you," Grandpa Lu said, tapping Andrew''s shoulder.


    "Thank you, Grandpa."<sub> </sub>


    Andrew''s expression became solemn as he left Grandpa Lu''s office. He didn''t want to hurt Hannah further for the sake of their past rtionship. But he needed to protect Alveena.


    *****


    Meanwhile, at Sy Corp, Clifford went to see Alveena after reading the news article about Andrew and her.


    Clifford was not the type of person who would concern himself about someone else''s problem. However, he didn''t know what had gotten into him that he suddenly wanted to check on his sister.


    "Why are you here?" Alveena asked her brother confusedly.


    "Do you need anything?" she added.


    "You didn''te homest night." Clifford inly said with an expressionless face.


    Alveena rolled her eyes skyward. "I am already an adult. There''s nothing wrong if I can''te home once in a while."


    "I mean¡­ you should return the favor for covering you upst night. Mom and Dad didn''t know that you didn''te home because I helped you."


    Alveena was at a loss for words when he heard that.


    "Dear brother, Seriously? Is that the only reason you came here to see me as early as this morning?"


    "Okay, brother. Tell me what favors do you need?" Alveena said, smiling at her brother.


    "Hmm, do you want me to set you up with someone?" Alveena added, teasing Clifford.


    Clifford narrowed his eyes at Alveena. But seeing that she was in the mood to tease him, Clifford knew that Alveena was just doing fine.


    "It looks like you don''t need to beforted. You are not that affected by the news article."


    Alveena was taken aback when she heard that. Then she looked at her brother with disbelief.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" Clifford asked Alveena with a deep frown on his face.


    "Is that really you, brother? Are you not an impostor? Are you my brother? Or are you just sick or something?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Alveena burst outughing seeing the confusion on her brother''s face.


    "I mean¡­ I can''t believe that you came here tofort me? That is so unlikely of you, brother!"


    Clifford looked away, trying to hide his embarrassment. If he just knew that Alveena would tease him, he shouldn''t havee to see her.


    Clifford turned around. He was about to leave when Alveena grabbed his elbow thus stopping him.


    Alveena missed Clifford''s old self. Before, they were really getting along very well. Clifford was very caring and supportive of her. He was acting like her big brother, protecting her. But everything changed after Olive''s betrayal.


    Clifford became grumpy and serious. The gentle Clifford was long gone. It was reced by a cold-hearted, indifferent, and woman-hater Clifford.


    Clifford turned around only to see the teary eyes of Alveena. The yful smile on her face already disappeared.


    "Hey, brother¡­ Why are you leaving? I thought you came here tofort me?"


    Deep inside, Alveena was still bothered about what happened to Hannah. She was having a hard time too. But she tried to hide it.


    But it seemed that Clifford knew what''s going on with her.


    Without waiting for Clifford to say a word, Alveena threw herself at her brother, hugging him as she buried her face on his chest.


    Clifford looked at her helplessly. He took a deep sigh before stroking Alveena''s hair. He knew it. Alveena was bothered by those news articles.

 Chapter 651 Started To Like Him

    Alveena couldn''t recall when was thest time Clifford acted as her real brother. They argued more often. There was not a day when the two of them would not fight nor talk back at each other.


    But today, Alveena felt like her brother was back¡­ the brother who was always there to support and protect her.


    She didn''t expect that Clifford woulde tofort her after seeing the news article. She was deeply touched by his action.


    She didn''t want to look like a crybaby but when she learned Clifford''s intention, she couldn''t help but be emotional. She had longed for her brother toe back to his usual self just like before.


    She had to admit that she also wanted to beforted by him. And now, Clifford was doing it.


    "Do you want me to beat that bastard? Because of him, you are being used of seducing him by his ex. Just tell me and I will teach him a lesson."


    Alveena shook her head. It was not Andrew''s fault. Of course, she would not let Clifford hurt Andrew.


    "Your reputation is on the line. Are you still protecting him?" Clifford said, slightly scolding Alveena.


    Alveena raised her head to gaze at him.


    "You still have the guts to say that. Beating Andrew? Seriously, brother? You can''t even defeat Bianca¡­"


    There was a gleam of humor in Alveena''s eyes when she said those words.


    Clifford: "..."


    ''This girl¡­ I am here trying tofort her, how can she make fun of me? Reminding me about Bianca?!''


    "Brother, don''t get mad. I am just kidding. Please don''t me Andrew. He doesn''t like this either."


    "So what are you nning to do now? Fortunately, our parents do not know about this yet. The reporters seem like they don''t know that you are a member of the Sy Family."


    "I don''t care what other people will think about me. But I''m worried about our parents. I don''t want them to hurt Andrew because of this issue."


    "Brother, please help me¡­ Convince our parents that Andrew is a good guy. They will listen to you. Show them that you approve of us¡­ of our rtionship!" Alveena asked her brother for a favor.


    Alveena was now looking at her brother intently, waiting for his response.


    "Who said I approve of your rtionship with him? I still like Brandon for you."


    Alveena put on a pitiful face while rubbing her hands together.


    "Brother, please. Forget about Brandon. He already gave us his blessings. Brandon is my friend. We can''t be more than that. Why can''t you support your sister''s happiness?"


    Clifford massaged his temples. "Alright! Don''t give me such a look. I will try. Let me get to know him first. We will see if I will get to like him or not."


    Alveena''s face brightened up after hearing her brother''s words.


    "Speaking of that, brother¡­ I think I need your help tomorrow night. Let''s prepare for a family dinner. Andrew, his grandpa, and his parents wille to meet our parents."


    "Eh?! Tomorrow night?" Clifford asked her exasperatedly.


    Alveena just nodded her head.


    "How about Tristan and Lillie?"<sub> </sub>


    Alveena giggled seeing Clifford''s expression. "Don''t worry, brother. Tristan and Lillie will not attend the family dinner. Are you still embarrassed to face them?"


    Clifford didn''t answer her. He just lowered his gaze. Alveena could tell that Clifford was still embarrassed and feeling guilty for the troubles he caused for the husband and wife.


    "Brother¡­ Lillie and Tristan¡­ They are both good people. They will not hold a grudge against you. I hope someday the three of you will be friends again."


    "Who knows? If our family and the Davis Family will get closer because of me and Andrew, Tristan and Lillie will eventually forgive you."


    Clifford just remained silent. Maybe Alveena was right. He still regretted what he had done. He wished that Zhen-Zhen would be able to forgive him. If that happened then he would try his best to forgive Tristan as well.


    The brother and sister were still talking about the family dinner together with the Davis Family when Brandon sent a message to Alveena.


    [ "Hey, Alvee, you have to see this. Your boyfriend is on live right now, giving his statement about the issue." ]


    Brandon attached the live video link to his message. Alveena immediately grabbed Clifford towards the sofa. The two of them sat down before Alveena opened the link.


    Andrew posted a live video wherein he answered every controversy the media was throwing at him. This was the only way he could think of how he would take full responsibility for both women.


    Alveena and Clifford watched the video silently.


    "I am here to clear some things regarding the issues between Hannah, Alveena, and me. It is not Alveena''s fault that Hannah and I broke up. She was falsely used of something she didn''t do. Alveena didn''t seduce me."


    Andrew was very serious as he said those words.


    "I know this will not justify my action of loving someone else. Hannah and I came to the point that we have to go separate ways. Our rtionship was not as perfect as you think."


    "I don''t want you to me someone for our own shorings. I am sorry to know that something like this happened to Hannah. But I can''t force myself to continue loving her because I know that my feelings for her are already gone."


    Anyone could see the sincerity in Andrew''s eyes. He was speaking from the bottom of his heart.


    "I am speaking up because I think the woman I love is being unfairly used and being judged. She is such a lovely and amazing woman. I want to protect her."


    "You cane at me, call me a cheater or whatever you want. But this will not change the fact that Hannah and I are already over. I already love someone else."


    Andrew paused for a moment before continuing.


    "As for the Miller Family who released those statements¡­ I know you are doing this as part of your revenge against me and my family."


    "We chose to stay silent and never n on letting the public know the reason why we banned and cklisted yourpany. But you forced us to do this."


    "Hannah¡­ did something despicable to my brother and my sister-inw. This was the reason why our grandfather got mad. He could no longer tolerate it so the Davis Family ended the friendship between the two families."


    "I will no longer mention it¡­ I already said what I wanted to say. You already know that the Davis Family will not act or do something without valid reason. No one will force you to believe us. But I will not allow you to target nor insult Alveena. She doesn''t deserve it."


    Andrew stopped the recording after he was done saying those words. He meant every word.


    Alveena and Clifford who saw the video were still silent in their seats. Alveena tried her best not to cry. She was touched by Andrew''s words. He was protecting her.


    It was Clifford who broke the silence.


    "Hmm. Not bad. I think I am starting to like him as my brother-inw."

 Chapter 652 Not One But Two

    An hour after Andrew posted and released his live video on the inte, theizens had mixed reactions about it.


    Some hated and ridiculed Andrew for talking against his ex-fiancee who was still admitted in the hospital.


    They got angry at him for not giving consideration to his ex who was still sick and suffering right now.


    Those who pitied Hannah for what happened to her still med Andrew and Alveena.


    But there were someizens who spoke up for Andrew and Alveena thus defending them including the Davis Family.


    Others admired Andrew for taking the responsibility for both women. He admitted his shorings and didn''t me Hannah solely for the failure of their rtionship.


    He just became true to himself. He was courageous enough to protect the woman he loved. And some people understood that sometimes a person had no control over when and to whom he or she would fall in love.


    Indeed, love moves in mysterious ways! Everyone thought Hannah and Andrew were a perfect couple, a pair match in heaven. But love was unpredictable. Just one day, they fell out of love.


    People should not me Andrew nor Hannah. This also happened to other couples out there. Who are they to judge?


    However, there was one more thing that piqued the interest of the public. It was Andrew''sst three statements.


    Andrew didn''t mention what was the despicable thing Hannah did to Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. Butizens could already tell that it was severe and a very serious matter to the extent the Davis Family had to end their friendship with the Miller Family.


    They could only specte since Andrew remained tight-lipped about it. He didn''t disclose it as a way of showing consideration to his ex-fiancee who was suffering in the hospital because of her condition.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan, who were at home, also watched Andrew''s video. Even Tristan couldn''t help but admire his brother on how he handled things.


    She was not able to see it live so Zhen-Zhen reyed the video on the inte. They were sitting side by side on the living room couch when they continued reading the different and contradictingments of theizens regarding Andrew''s video.


    "Your brother is so cool," Zhen-Zhen mumbled after she rewatched the video.


    Tristan squinted his eyes at Zhen-Zhen when he heard her praising Andrew.


    "Wifey, who is cooler, me or Andrew?" Tristan asked her with his jealous tone.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but giggle because of Tristan''s reaction.


    "Tristan, do you want me to tell the truth?" Zhen-Zhen said, instead of answering him. There was a teasing smile on her face.


    Tristan put on a pitiful face as Zhen-Zhen teased him. It made her look like she was about to answer ''Andrew is cooler than Tristan.''


    Zhen-Zhen let out another giggle before cupping his face. To pacify her jealous man, she sealed his lips with a passionate kiss.


    Tristan missed kissing his wife. They had encountered lots of problemstely that they had no time to act intimately towards each other.


    Hannah''s incident and FaMo''s disappearance, they were bothered by these things. Tristan wished he could just erase her worries even for a while.


    Zhen-Zhen had been stressing herself out. This was not good for her health and the baby''s health.


    Tristan applied for a leave today so that he could be with his wife since he was worried that she would still feel down without seeing FaMo. Miho was still looking for him.


    Tristan wanted to divert Zhen-Zhen''s attention and make her feel good. So the simple kiss suddenly ignited the desire within him. He wanted to make love with Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan ced his hand at the back of her neck while his other hand slid inside her shirt as he deepened the kiss.


    Zhen-Zhen moaned in his mouth when Tristan''s hand found her soft mound. He started squeezing her breast, shoving away the cup of her bra.


    Knowing Tristan''s intention, Zhen-Zhen brought her hands to her back to unsp her strapless bra. When she did it, her bra fell on her waist and Tristan got full ess to her round breasts.


    Her breasts became bigger than before because of her pregnancy. It seemed that she was producing more milk, preparing for Little Davis to breastfeed.


    When Tristan broke the kiss, Zhen-Zhen realized that they were still in the living area. The maids might see them if they would continue doing it in the open.


    Tristan was still kneading her breasts while kissing her neck when Zhen-Zhen reminded him. "Tristan¡­ stop. Our maids, they might see us here."


    "Oh, Shall we go upstairs, wifey, and have our privacy?" Tristan said.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head. They stood up right away, Tristan grabbing Zhen-Zhen''s hand as they went upstairs.


    Upon entering their room, Miho suddenly appeared from out of nowhere. Tristan''s n of having an intimate moment with his wife was interrupted.<sub> </sub>


    "Miho, you are here! How is it? Did you find FaMo?" Zhen-Zhen asked her expectantly. Her blue eyes were gleaming with hope. She wanted to hear good news from Miho.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen sat down on the bed, waiting for Miho''s updates. Tristan was also looking forward to hear the good news. However, from Miho''s aura, they could feel that something bad happened.


    "Zhen-Zhen, Tristan, I''m sorry but I failed you again. FaMo''s aura disappeared like a bubble. I couldn''t trace him anymore as if he didn''t exist here."


    Zhen-Zhen''s heart felt like it was being pierced right now hearing those words from Miho. She didn''t want to believe that FaMo was gone.


    "FaMo, he wille back to us right?"


    Miho and Tristan exchanged nces with each other. They could understand Zhen-Zhen''s pain. When her parents left her alone, FaMo was the one who took care of Zhen-Zhen, guiding her always.


    He served as Zhen-Zhen''s second parent. It would be heartbreaking for Zhen-Zhen if FaMo would be gone. He was the closest family she had left. She couldn''t afford to lose him.


    "Don''t worry, Zhen-Zhen. I will not give up on finding him. My deduction is this. Because of the crystaline potion, I think FaMo lost his magical power. That''s why I couldn''t locate his aura." Miho tried her best to console Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, tried her best to stay strong for FaMo and her baby. She knew it in her heart that he was alive out there.


    "Yes. We will not give up on searching for my father-inw. I can even dispatch some men to look for all the ck cats inside and outside the City of Empire just to find him." Tristan also expressed his thoughts.


    He was already thinking of giving this task to Agent Phoenix and some members of the Davis Family guards.


    With mobilizing those men, he hoped that they could find FaMo easily, thinking that he was in his cat form.


    "Thank you, hubby! We should find FaMo as soon as possible. Little Davis will be sad if FaMo will not be here by our side." Zhen-Zhen looked down on her tummy. She caressed her tummy as if she was trying tofort Little Davis.


    Tristan and Miho looked at Zhen-Zhen worriedly. If she was sad, Little Davis would also be sad. They were watching Zhen-Zhen rubbing her belly when Miho remembered something.


    "Zhen-Zhen, Tristan, there is something I have to tell you. Everything had been busytely that I almost forgot about it. Thankfully I remember it now as Zhen-Zhen mentioned Little Davis."


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen looked at Miho curiously.


    "What is it, Miho?" Tristan asked her.


    "It is about Little Davis!" Miho said to them excitedly.


    Compared to her gloomy mood a while ago when talking about FaMo, Miho sounded more cheerful now as they started talking about Little Davis.


    "Tell us, Miho. We are eager to know what you are about to tell us about Little Davis."


    Miho nodded her head. She was smiling because she thought that what she was about to tell Tristan and Zhen-Zhen would make them happy.


    "When I protected Little Davis against the harmful effect of the crystaline potion, I enclosed your baby with my own body warming Little Davis in the process."


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen just nodded their heads as they listened to her attentively.


    "I sensed something with Little Davis. At first, I thought I was mistaken but after checking it several times, I confirmed it. The life in your womb, Zhen-Zhen is not alone."


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen looked at her confusedly.


    Zhen-Zhen: "Not alone?"


    Tristan: "What do you mean not alone?"


    "Not one, but two! There are two lives in your womb, Zhen-Zhen. I sensed it. I felt it. It means Little Davis is not alone. There are two Little Davis growing in your womb!" Miho dered to them cheerfully, surprising Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    Both Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were dumbfounded for a moment, trying to digest Miho''s words.


    "Not alone?"


    "There are two Little Davis inside her womb??!"


    After a few moments of being in a stupor state, Tristan was the first one to react.


    "Oh my God! Does it mean we have twins! Wifey! You are carrying twins! Our baby, I mean our babies are twins!''

 Chapter 653 Is The Demon God Alive?

    At the mention of the word twins, Zhen-Zhen snapped out of her stupor. She finally absorbed everything.


    "Little Davis, my baby¡­ we have two babies in my womb¡­" Zhen-Zhen mumbled.


    Her heart was overflowing with happiness right now after hearing this wonderful news.


    Tristan cupped her face and nodded his head to confirm it.


    "Yes, Zhen-Zhen, we have twins! We are going to raise two babies! Oh my God! Grandpa and our parents will be so happy once they hear this," Tristan said cheerfully, still rejoicing.


    Seeing the happy expressions of the husband and wife, Miho was d that she was able to ry this information to them. It changed the gloomy atmosphere into a bubbly atmosphere.


    "Miho,e here. I wanna hug you," Zhen-Zhen said with a gentle smile stered on her lips.


    Miho, who was in a cute golden-brown puppy form, jumped onto Zhen-Zhen''sp. She hugged Miho and thanked her over and over again for saving and protecting their babies.


    "Thank you so much, Miho! I am really grateful to you and FaMo," Zhen-Zhen uttered from the bottom of her heart.


    "No need to mention it, Zhen-Zhen," said Miho, the talking ''dragon puppy.''


    "We are willing to sacrifice our lives just to protect you," she added.


    Zhen-Zhen felt touched hearing her words but she didn''t want any more lives to be sacrificed. As much as possible, she wanted everyone to be safe and sound.


    "No more life sacrifices, Miho," Zhen-Zhen said meaningfully.


    Tristan also petted Miho''s head. Miho felt a little bit awkward being treated as a real dog but she endured it for her master, Zhen-Zhen.


    She just imagined FaMo, who was able to act as a cat. If he could do it, then she could also do it.


    "Master, I know you are not still able to summon the other fire dragons. But even if you can''t, I believe that one of them will be assigned as protector of your babies," Miho informed them, making Tristan think about how many fire dragons he hadn''t seen yet.


    "How many fire dragons are there?" Tristan asked both Miho and Zhen-Zhen.


    "There are five fire dragons, Red, ck, Orange, Blue, and Yellow," she answered.


    "I am the orange fire dragon, FaMo is the ck fire. The other three, Blue, Red, and Yellow, two of them will be guardian protectors of the twins."


    Both Tristan and Zhen-Zhen felt relieved knowing that the fire dragons would serve as protectors of their babies.


    Then suddenly a silly question popped up in Tristan''s mind, voicing it out to Miho.


    "Miho, we only have five fire dragons right? Then what will happen if Zhen-Zhen and I will have more than five children, who will protect our other babies?" Tristan raised his question with an innocent look on his face.


    He even scratched the back of his head just thinking about the possibility of them having lots of children.


    Miho: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    The two of them were rendered speechless. Even Miho didn''t know what to say to answer that question. Instead she just directly asked Tristan.<sub> </sub>


    "Eh, Tristan, how many children both of you are nning to have and raise?"


    "Hmm, I think we can do 10 and more!" Tristan answered confidently.


    Zhen-Zhen: 0_0


    Tristan seemed like he had forgotten his phobia. Before he just wanted to have one baby in the meantime because he couldn''t imagine himself raising more than two children having superpowers.


    He was troubled by those thoughts before just thinking about it. But now, he answered Miho confidently with Ten Children?!


    "Hubby, are you sure about that?" Zhen-Zhen asked him in disbelief.


    Seeing Zhen-Zhen, Tristan was reminded of the main reason why he didn''t want to have many children. That was because Zhen-Zhen''s attention would be taken away from him.


    She might neglect him as her focus would be directed at their children. Tristan also felt jealous even towards his children. He wanted to have Zhen-Zhen''s full attention.


    Soon, Tristan smiled sheepishly as he took his words back.


    "I''m just kidding wifey! Having twins is also enough for me. But since we have one more dragon left then why don''t we make it three? One dragon for you, three dragons for our three babies, and Father-inw FaMo, I will keep him as my dragon too! Bright idea right?"


    Zhen-Zhen giggled as Tristan took FaMo as his dragon without even consulting FaMo.


    Miho, on the other hand, shook her head helplessly since FaMo was for the demon god. If Tristan would im him, he should ask permission from the demon god first.


    But Miho recalled that the demon god might be gone. He had been missing for a hundred years now.


    ''Strange. Why do I have this feeling that one day the demon god will return and appear before us?'' Miho thought to herself.


    To think about it, when the demon god cast the protection spell on Zhen-Zhen in the past, Miho didn''t feel that the demon god''s life force was destroyed or vanished, unlike Eva''s life force. They felt it and sensed that her life force diminished until it disappeared when she died.


    ''Could it be that the demon god is alive somewhere?''


    Miho shook her head, pushing that thought at the back of her mind. FaMo was still missing. Among them, he should be the one to confirm whether the demon god was alive or not.


    Aside from that, she didn''t want to give Zhen-Zhen false hope. For now, they should savor this happy asion knowing that there were two babies growing in her tummy.


    "Miho, is there something wrong? You are spacing out just now."


    Zhen-Zhen''s voice pulled her out of her deep thoughts.


    "Oh, it''s nothing, Zhen-Zhen. I am just thinking about where to start searching for FaMo again. And speaking of that, I think I should try again and search for him."


    "Okay, Miho. Be careful, okay? Be back by midnight."


    "I will, Zhen-Zhen."


    Miho bid her goodbye to the husband and wife. She was back to searching for FaMo. If she could just manage to see the demon god then maybe Miho could confirm her spection that he was indeed alive.

 Chapter 654 Involving An Underground Syndicate

    ~ At the Miller''s Company ~


    After dropping by the hospital, Mr. Miller returned to his office when his wife arrived to watch over Hannah.


    He had an ugly encounter with the Davis brothers. They ruined his mood. Not only that, but Andrew''s video gave him high blood pressure.


    He almost puked a mouthful of blood upon watching the video. He was fuming in rage as if he was about to explode at any moment.


    He couldn''t believe that Andrew would release that video to counter his statement. The most depressing part was, someizens believed and defended Andrew.


    Now, they were specting what despicable thing Hannah did that forced the Davis Family to sever ties with the Miller Family.


    He could no longer ept this turn of events. His daughter was in a poor state, losing her eyesight. How pitiful was it for his daughter to experience this kind of unfairness?


    "How dare they do this to my beloved sweet daughter? What''s wrong with loving the two brothers? In the end, Hannah became faithful to her love. Who are they to y with her feelings like this?" Mr. Miller said through his gritted teeth.


    Out of rage, Mr. Miller mmed his table several times using his fists. He wanted to take out his anger on Andrew, Alveena, Tristan, and Zhen-Zhen.


    He tried to calm his heart or else, his blood pressure would rise again. He might end up being admitted to the hospital if this continued.


    He still had lots of things to do in thepany. Thepany was having a problem with their current funds and capital as some investors pulled out after the Davis Family announced the banning.


    Aside from fixing thepany issue, he also needed to avenge his daughter. He couldn''t let them be happy while Hannah was miserable and suffering.


    He would let them experience Hannah''s pain. This was the only thing he could do for his daughter.


    He was lost in his thoughts when suddenly his phone rang. Someone was calling him. Mr. Miller yanked his phone from the side of his table and answered the phone with an angry voice.


    "What do you need?"


    "Boss, it''s me, Bishop! I already have the report regarding Alveena Sy, the woman who stole your daughter''s fiancee."


    "What have you got about that bitch?!" Just hearing that name, his blood was boiling again.


    "Alveena Sy is no longer working as Andrew''s personal assistant. So I didn''t see her in the Heavenly Star Enterprise. But boss¡­"


    "But what?! I''m not in a good mood. Make sure that you can give me something useful about your report! I told you to deal with that girl! Why are you acting like a turtle?! You are too slow! I want an end result soon!"


    "I''m sorry, Boss. But the Sy Corp''s security is as tight as the Heavenly Star''s security."


    Mr. Miller furrowed his eyebrows at the mention of Sy Corp.


    "Why Sy Corp? What are you doing there?"


    Mr. Miller was still clueless that Alveena was part of the prestigious Sy Family in the City of Empire.


    "Alveena Sy, she is part of the Sy family. One of the heirs of Sy Corp."<sub> </sub>


    Mr. Miller''s eyes widened in surprise when he heard that. He didn''t expect that woman to have a strong family background. He punched his table once again while cursing under his breath.


    "Those Davis! No wonder they just ditched my daughter just like that and supported Andrew right away! That bitch is a daughter of another powerful and influential family here in the city of Empire!"


    "They said I am greedy! Our family is greedy! But it turns out they are the ones who are greedy for power!!!''


    A murderous intent could be seen in Mr. Miller''s eyes as he ground his teeth.


    "Who cares if she is from another powerful family? I will not forgive her for taking away the happiness of my daughter."


    "Bishop! Listen to mymand!"


    "Yes, Boss. I''m listening."


    "Gather your most elite and trusted men! I will give you this important mission. You will surely gain a lot of money from this." A sinister smile stered on Mr. Miller''s face.


    "Just give us your orders, Boss. My men and I are at your disposal!"


    Mr. Miller had an underground connection. He hadn''t used them for a while now. But now, he would grab this opportunity to teach those people who bullied her daughter.


    "Just be careful, we are about to fight two big families. The Davis Family also has strong military and police backup!"


    "Noted boss. You have nothing to worry about. We won''t survive for a long time if we are weak. Our forces are also strong, not only police or military!" Bishop dered confidently.


    "I know. This is why I am counting on you!"


    "Target that Bitch. Kidnap her and ask her family for a big amount of money in exchange for her life."


    "Is that all, Boss?" Bishop asked him expectantly. He knew that his boss still had another n prepared for her.


    "Of course not! You can y with her all you want. Treat her as your f*cktoy before returning her to her family. Let''s see if Andrew can still ept a tainted woman like her. If possible, impregnate her!"


    "I want her to regreting in between Andrew and Hannah!"


    Bishop saw how beautiful Alveena was, of course even without his Boss''s order, he and his men would not waste the opportunity to taste a woman like her.


    "Got it, Boss! We will make sure to entertain her to the best of our ability." Bishop said with so much excitement in his voice.


    "We will teach her a good f*cking lesson! Hahaha." He added, his eyes darkened with lust as he imagined ying with Alveena. He couldn''t wait to kidnap her.


    "Oh wait¡­ I have a great idea. Why don''t you kidnap Andrew as well? And let him watch his woman being yed by you and your men!"


    "I lost lots of money because of the Davis Family. I should get money from them as well."


    "Got it, Boss. Consider it done! Just wait for our updates!"

 Chapter 655 A Potential Witness

    Titania had several works. During the day, she was working as a secretary of the Finance Director in Miller''spany.


    At night, she had a part-time job as a waitress in one restaurant near Miller''spany. She was working there for five hours before going home.


    Although she didn''t go to school or had a diploma, she was able tond a job because of her pleasing personality. She was also hardworking.


    Her beauty was also one of her advantages the employer chose to hire her. Both her Bosses had a crush on her but she didn''t reciprocate any of their feelings.


    They knew that Titania was a single parent now. She badly needed money to pay off the debts. When her husband got into an ident, she had to borrow money from a loan shark to pay the hospital bill.


    Her husband''s family refused to help her, not giving her a single cent. So she worked her ass out for four years but still the debt was still unpaid.


    The Finance Director knew her situation, offering her money but she refused to ept it as she didn''t want to feel indebted to her. Her heart was not for sale.


    Still, the man never stopped pursuing her. She wanted to resign but she couldn''t. She still needed her job.


    On the other hand, the owner of the restaurant who liked her as well was a little bit reserved. He was fantasizing about her every time she would see Titania wearing her sexy waitress uniform.


    However, he couldn''t do anything against her since his wife was also with him in the restaurant. He was already married, but still coveting his employee.


    Titania turned a blind eye to those things as long as they would not touch her bottom line and go beyond their limits. Besides, she''s confident that she could defend herself once they tried to do inappropriate things to her.


    That was her everyday life, a workaholic mom. She would work 13-15 hours a day for E''s future. Her everyday routine was so boring as she continued waiting for the fateful day toe.


    Titania was asked by her boss to send some financial documents that were needed by Mr. Miller. Her boss heard that their Chairman, Mr. Miller was not in a good mood so he chose to send Titania instead of going there in his office personally.


    She was about to knock when she saw the door was opened. Then she heard Mr. Miller talking on the phone.


    Titania contemted whether to enter or just wait outside until he finished the call. She chose thetter.


    Titania remained standing outside the open door, waiting for Mr. Miller to end the call. Who would have thought that by doing that she would overhear something she was not supposed to hear?


    Titania covered her mouth in disbelief after she heard almost everything Mr. Miller had said.


    ''He¡­ he is hiring people to kidnap someone? Oh my God, he also asked his men to rape the woman¡­''


    Titania''s eyes widened in horror as she realized what despicable act their Chairman was trying to do. She wanted to listen more but she would be doomed if Mr. Miller found out that she was eavesdropping on his phone conversation.


    With her heart racing rapidly, Titania tried her best to leave that room as silent as she could. She was in shock. She couldn''t believe that their Chairman was capable of doing that.<sub> </sub>


    Titania quickened her movement when she was no longer inside the office. She immediately went to thefort room to gather her emotions.


    She should calm down and act naturally when facing their Chairman. She still had to hand over the financial documents to him.


    Titania watched her reflection in the mirror. She was looking pale. She inhaled and exhaled deeply. She repeated the actions several times until her tensed body could rx.


    Then she smacked her face to make it look red. Her face was drained with color. She shook her head as she remembered Mr. Miller''s words. She tried to push the thoughts at the back of her mind.


    She already had a lot on her te. She didn''t want to intervene in someone else''s life.


    "Titania, just let it be. Forget about it. Just pretend you didn''t hear anything." Titania mumbled, talking to her reflection.


    This was not her fight. She already saw lots of injustices in this world. She was no hero. She was just a single mom, trying to make a living.


    After fixing herself, Titania left thefort room.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Miller was already done talking with Bishop when he noticed that the door of his office was slightly open. He immediately checked if there was someone outside or not.


    It would be dangerous for his n if someone overheard his conversation with Bishop. Mr. Miller heaved a sigh of relief when he saw no one outside the door.


    He closed his door and went back to his executive chair. He was expecting his Finance Director to give him the financial documents that he needed to review.


    Mr. Miller dialed the telephone and contacted the Finance Director in his office. After three rings, the call was answered right away.


    "Diego, where are the documents? I need it right now! What took you so long to deliver the documents?! For goodness sake, your office is just one floor away from mine!!" Mr. Miller burst out, taking his frustrations out on his Finance Director.


    "Huh? Chairman, I already sent my secretary there fifteen minutes ago. I assumed she already handed over those documents. She''s not yet there? I even saw her stop in front of your office." Diego, the Finance Director, reasoned out.


    "Fifteen minutes ago? She stopped by my office?"


    "Yes, Chairman!" Diego answered with certainty.


    Mr. Miller frowned upon hearing that. Then his eyes widened in realization.


    ''Don''t tell me she overheard my conversation with Bishop?'' Mr. Millers clenched his fists as a cold glint shed through his eyes.


    ''If she did hear it, then I should deal with her first!''

 Chapter 656 Another Task

    Mr. Miller was still thinking about what to do if he confirmed that his Finance Director''s secretary overheard his conversation when Titania knocked on his door.


    Mr. Miller furrowed his eyebrows as his thoughts were interrupted by the knocking sound of the door.


    "Mr. Chairman, this is me, Titania. The Finance Director sent me here. May I enter?" Titania announced her presence.


    The crease on his forehead deepened. Mr. Miller was still suspicious about her.


    "Let''s see if you know something or not," Mr. Miller mumbled, his eyes lingered on the closed door.


    "Come in!" He said, allowing Titania to enter.


    Titania entered his office, greeting him with a smile. Mr. Miller''s face crumpled seeing that smile. This was not the face of a person who had just heard someone ordering people to kidnap someone.


    ''Does it mean she didn''t hear it or maybe she is just good at pretending?'' Mr. Miller was still observing and assessing every action of Titania.


    She gently put the documents on his table.


    "Chairman, these are the financial documents you asked from my Boss," Titania said with her calm voice.


    She looked more rxed now, not allowing Mr. Miller to see through her.


    He didn''t say a word. He picked up the document and scanned it one after another.


    Titania endured the heavy tension brewing around them as she waited for the Chairman''s instructions.


    ''Did he see me a while ago? The Chairman looks like he is assessing me.'' Titania thought to herself.


    "Mr. Chairman, do you have something more to say? What should I tell my boss?"


    "Nothing, just tell him toe here. There is something I need to ask him personally," Mr. Miller coldly said. He was still in a bad mood.


    "You can go now."


    Titania''s lips twitched when she heard that. Finally, she could leave that ce. She didn''t know how long she would be able to pretend that she knew nothing.


    She looked calm outside, but deep inside, she was so nervous. She couldn''t wait to be dismissed by the Chairman.


    Getting his go signal, Titania slightly bowed her head and bid her farewell to Mr. Miller. He just watched her back as she left his office.


    Titania took a deep breath. She felt relieved that she was no longer facing the Chairman. She went back to her Boss, informing him that Mr. Miller wanted to see him.


    "Sir, the Chairman is seeking your presence. You should go to his office now."


    Diego smiled sweetly at Titania before touching her shoulders. Titania tried her best not to smack his hand.


    "Alright, my dear. Anyway, is he still in a bad mood?"


    Titania just bobbed her head as a response.


    Diego squeezed her shoulders while looking at her with his lustful eyes. Titania was so beautiful to ignore. That was one of the reasons he asked her table to be ced inside his office so that he could always see her lovely face.


    He was always daydreaming about her. Damn! Titania was ying hard to get. If she was just like the other woman, she would no longer refuse his money.


    She was already a mom but he didn''t care. She still looked hot, sexy, and gorgeous. He wondered how long he had to pursue her for her to give in.


    Diego left the office and proceeded to Mr. Miller''s. When he arrived, Mr. Miller was not inside so he waited.<sub> </sub>


    Meanwhile, Mr. Miller was not convinced that Titania didn''t hear anything. So to be certain, Mr. Miller went to the CCTV control room. He remembered that there was a CCTV Camera just outside his office.


    This was another way to confirm whether Titania overheard his phone conversation or not.


    After a few minutes, Mr. Miller found out that Titania indeed dropped by his office but she didn''t enter. She left with a troubled expression on her lovely face.


    Mr. Miller didn''t know how much Titania had heard but he needed to deal with her as soon as possible or it wouldplicate his n.


    When Mr. Miller arrived in his office, his Finance Director, Diego was already waiting for him.


    "You asked for my presence, Chairman?"


    With his dark expression, Mr. Miller stormed inside his office and sat on his chair. He signaled Diego to take his seat as well.


    Diego waited for Mr. Miller to ask him about the financial matter of thepany. But it didn''te. Instead, he asked him a different thing.


    "Your secretary¡­ What is her name again?"


    Diego was taken aback when he heard that. ''Does the Chairman fancy my beautiful secretary too?''


    "W-Why?"


    "Just answer my question! Don''t answer me with another question!" Mr. Miller said sternly.


    Diego apologized right away. "Her name is Titania."


    "Tell me about her. What do you know about her?"


    Though puzzled by his action, Diego still answered Mr. Miller''s queries, informing him of all the information he knew about Titania.


    "She is a single mom. She is already a widow. Her daughter is six years old. Aside from being my secretary, she is also working a part-time job as a waitress in the Creamline Restaurant. After leaving her work here, she is heading straight to the restaurant."


    "Oh, that restaurant is just near our office building right?"


    "Yes, Chairman."


    "What time is she usuallying out of the restaurant?"


    "At around 10:00 or sometime 11:00 pm." Diego promptly responded.


    Mr. Miller fell silent for a moment, lifting his eyebrow. He knew that Diego was very useful for telling him that information but he wondered why he knew everything.


    "Are you a stalker? I''m surprised you know all of this, even her schedule." Mr. Miller eyed him suspiciously.


    Diego just smiled shyly. "No. I''m not a stalker. The truth is¡­ I like Titania and I''ve been pursuing her. But she is ying so hard to get. It''s okay because I love challenges."


    Mr. Miller just shook his head. He had no time for this. He already got what he needed.


    "Go and leave now."


    "Eh, that''s all?"


    "Yes, that''s all!"


    When Diego left, Mr. Miller contacted Bishop again, giving him another task.

 Chapter 657 Im Not Weak!

    At around 5:30 pm Titania left Miller''spany and proceeded to the Creamline restaurant without knowing that someone was already following her.


    Her Boss was already inside when Titania arrived. She changed her clothes and started serving customers.


    Titania was wondering if E and Zu Wan were just doing fine. She left some money for the two to buy their food.


    "I think I should make a call and check on them. This is the first time E didn''t call me for the whole afternoon. Is she having fun with Zu Wan?" Titania couldn''t help but smile at that thought.


    She moved to the restaurant''s stockroom to call E. It rang several times before it was answered by her daughter.


    E: "Hello, Mom!!!"


    Her cheerful voice reverberated from the other line. It seemed that E was really in a good mood right now.


    Titania: "My princess! Don''t you miss your Mom? I haven''t received your message this afternoon. I guess you have forgotten all about me since you have Zu Wan now."


    Titania pretended to be sad. Then she heard E''s giggle on the phone.


    E: "Mom, don''t be sad! Of course, I didn''t forget about you. It''s just that father and I enjoyed our moments together. We yed at the park the whole afternoon! We just got home, Mom. I was about to call you. But you called me first."


    E spoke spontaneously as she exined her side to her mother. Titania''s lips curled up into a gentle smile. All her worries and exhaustion would disappear whenever she would hear E''s little sweet voice.


    She was her strength. She could endure everything for her daughter.


    Titania: "Alright. Mom will not be sad anymore if you will give me a kiss!"


    E: "Mwuah! Mwuah! Mwuah!"


    E was very obedient, giving her three kisses right away just to console her mother.


    Titania: "Thank you, my dear little angel."


    "Is that your mother?" Titania heard Zu Wan''s voice.


    Her heart suddenly jumped inside her chest upon hearing his deep voice. She had to admit that Zu Wan was a very good-looking guy.


    So far, he was the most beautiful man she had ever seen in her entire life.


    Titania was about to ask E if they already ate dinner or not when suddenly she heard Zu Wan''s voice once again. This time he was no longer talking to E, but her.


    Zu Wan: "Are you there, Titania?"


    Titania was taken aback for a moment. It took her several seconds before she was able to respond to him.


    Titania: "Yes, it''s me¡­"


    Her voice sounded shy and weak. Unknown to her, E intentionally passed the phone to Zu Wan so that they could talk together.


    Zu Wan didn''t know how to use the phone but E taught him. Surprisingly, his body was familiar with how to use the phone. FaMo had watched Tristan teaching Zhen-Zhen before.


    What Zhen-Zhen learned when it came to gadgets, FaMo also learned those things. And for some unknown reason, Zu Wan''s body seemed to remember those things although his mind had no recollection of it.


    There was a moment of silence between Titania and Zu Wan. Both were speechless and didn''t know what to say to each other.


    Zu Wan was still thinking about how Titania looked like his wife, Eva. He wanted to know about this phenomenon.<sub> </sub>


    He even thought that Titania and E might be his family and something might have happened that''s why the three of them were sent to this new world. There might be a reason why Titania and E couldn''t remember him.


    Whatever it was, he would try to discover everything and unfold the truth. So for now, while he was recovering his lost powers, he would stick with the mother and daughter.


    Zu Wan was still lost in his thoughts when Titania had spoken again.


    Titania: "Where is E, Mr. Zu Wan?"


    Her voice snapped him back to the present.


    Zu Wan: "She went inside her room. She said she will take a quick shower."


    Titania smiled because her daughter could take care of herself even without her mother helping her. She was very independent at this young age. She was so proud of her daughter.


    Titania: "She might have sweat a lot after ying the whole afternoon. I hope she didn''t get you tired. You just got discharged from the hospital. You are still weak."


    Zu Wan: "I am not weak!"


    Zu Wan reacted almost immediately. He hated it when Titania called him weak. He misunderstood her.


    Titania: "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it the wrong way. I''m just worried about you."


    Titania tried to exin right away after hearing the displeasure in Zu Wan''s voice.


    Meanwhile Zu Wan realized his mistake. He didn''t mean to sound annoyed or irritated. It just came out of his mouth too sudden.


    Zu Wan: "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to raise my voice. But don''t worry about me. I can handle myself. I will recover my strength soon. I will show you!"


    Titania was rendered speechless. She didn''t know what he meant by saying he would show her. Show her what? His strength? But how?


    Subconsciously, a blush made its way on Titania''s face as she thought about something.


    ''Oh no! Why am I thinking about this? When did I get this lewd mind of mine?'' Titania scolded herself while gently smacking her head.


    Titania: "Have you both eaten dinner?"


    She decided to change the topic.


    Zu Wan: "Yes, we ate outside before going home. How about you?"


    Titania: "I will eat here at my work during my break time."


    After Titania said those words, another moment of silence visited them. She didn''t know how to prolong the conversation. Strangely, she found it nice talking to Zu Wan.


    She was about to say another word when the door of the stockroom swung open. Her boss came inside.


    "Titania, you are here! I''ve been looking for you. What are you doing here?" Her boss looked around, making sure that his wife was not there. Then he moved closer to Titania.


    "Nothing Boss, I''m just looking for a mop," Titania said as an alibi. She might get scolded if he learned that she was talking on the phone.


    Without ending the call, Titania ced her phone in her pocket.

 Chapter 658 Dangers Following Her

    Titania was about to leave the stockroom when her Boss suddenly grabbed her elbow, stopping her from leaving.


    "Boss, what are you doing? Please, let me go!"


    Titania tried to struggle against his grasp but her Boss tightened the grip on her hand.


    Her Boss was always watching her. When he didn''t see her in the restaurant, he searched for her and found her in the stockroom.


    His wife was nowhere to be found. She was just there before Titania came. But she went out to buy something.


    Her Boss just found a perfect opportunity to be with her alone in that stockroom. His eyes scanned her body from head to toe. He had a satisfied smile on his face as her waitress uniform perfectly fit on her, entuating her sexy curves.


    He couldn''t take his eyes off her, his lust clouding his mind. He was desperate.


    "Oh my Titania, I thought you were looking for a mop. Why are you leaving already? Come, let me help you find it."


    Titania became anxious seeing the lustful gaze that her boss was giving her. He was staring at her as if he was slowly undressing her.


    She already sensed danger. She peered at her surroundings, looking at the exit door. She was getting ready to escape and flee if ever her Boss would try something dirty.


    "Boss, I can manage. You can go ahead. There are lots of customers tonight," Titania said, trying to sound polite.


    She unconsciously clenched her fists when her Boss didn''t let go of her arm.


    She heaved a sigh of relief when he finally released her hand. She walked past him in a hurry. She wanted to stay far away from her Boss.


    ? His touch made her feel disgusted. His perfume made her want to puke. She always knew that her Boss was sneaking nces at her every night.


    He was checking her out from top to bottom as if she was a delicious food he wanted to devour at any moment.


    She just took three steps when arge hand pulled her from behind making her scream in surprise.


    Her boss suddenly hugged her from behind. Now he was holding her body tightly, not letting her go.


    "Boss! Let me go! What are you doing?!!" She started to panic. This was the first time her Boss made a move on her.


    "Shhhh, don''t scream. No one can hear you. And don''t you ever tell this to my wife. I will just tell her that you seduce me¡­" the man said, sniffing her hair.


    Titania cringed, making her hair rise from disgust. She tried to remove his arms but he locked them in front of her, holding her in ce.


    "Please Boss, don''t do this!"


    "Titania, don''t be afraid. I''m not doing anything against your will. I just want to feel and hug you like this. Every day I am fantasizing how it would feel touching and hugging your soft body."


    "Damn! It feels amazing!" He whispered in her ears.


    "Titania, you said you needed money that''s why you applied here as a waitress. How much money do you need? I can give it to you. In one condition¡­ be my lover, my mistress. I will give everything you need!"


    Titania mmed her eyes shut while gritting her teeth. Why did men always like this? Treating her as if they could buy her love using money. What did they think of her?<sub> </sub>


    "Stop! I said stop!" Titania tried to struggle, removing his arms that were wrapping her body.


    "Okay. If you don''t want to be my mistress, then why don''t we just sleep for one or two nights. I will give you any amount of money that you need to pay off your debts," Her boss tried to negotiate with her.


    But Titania would never sell her body and soul for that!


    She could no longer hold it in so Titania used brute force to escape from his grasp. She moved her head backward to headbutt the guy.


    Bullseye!


    "Aaaww!''


    Titania bit his face and his sensitive nose, making him loosen his grip around her body. Titania grabbed that opportunity to run away from him going to the exit door.


    "Titania! You bitch! Come back here!" Her Boss shouted angrily as he felt his nose bleeding from that impact.


    He tried to catch Titania but she moved faster and quicker. She grabbed her bag in the locker room near the stockroom before rushing out of the restaurant.


    She had no n of staying there any longer. Her boss already touched her bottom line. He disrespected her.


    Titania continued running until she got out of the restaurant. But unknown to her, though she escaped from her maniac Boss, another danger was waiting for her outside.


    The man who had been following her ever since she left Miller''spany was still tailing her. Not only one man but several men.


    When he saw her running away from the restaurant, he called his other colleagues. They followed her and cornered her in a dark alley.


    "Who are you? Why are you following me?" Titania asked them while panting. She got tired of running. She thought she had already escaped but more strange men appeared before her.


    Her eyes widened in horror when she found out that those five men were armed. Three of them were holding knives. The other two had guns on their waists.


    She didn''t know why she was facing such dangers tonight. She closed her eyes. Tears were already rolling down her cheeks.


    ''What is happening? I can''t die here. E is waiting for me. She needs me.''


    Titania opened her eyes and tried to buy time. She didn''t want to die there without putting up a fight. Then she raised her bag.


    "Here, if you want money, just take it!"


    The five men burst outughing when they heard her words.


    "We don''t need your money, Lady. It''s your life that we want." The guy who seemed to be their leader spoke up.


    He signaled his underling to capture Titania. She could only close her eyes in fear, silently praying that someone would rescue her.


    She thought someone would take her away soon but seconds had passed no one touched her. When she opened her eyes, he saw a familiar figure standing in front of her while grabbing the hand of one of the attackers.


    "Zu Wan?"

 Chapter 659 One-Sided Fight

    Titania didn''t expect to see Zu Wan upon opening her eyes. It seemed that heaven answered her prayers and Zu Wan was specifically sent there to save her.


    <o>,m But seeing that there were five men versus one, Titania couldn''t help but be worried about Zu Wan. His opponents were also armed. They had knives and guns with thempared to Zu Wan who didn''t bring anything except for himself.</o>


    Zu Wan heard what happened in the stockroom when her Boss was forcing Titania to do something she didn''t want.


    At that certain moment, his instinct was telling him that Titania needed his help. Fortunately, Titania didn''t end the call a while ago.


    Zu Wan talked to E, telling her not to leave the house as he needed to go somewhere. E was an obedient child so Zu Wan had nothing to worry about even if he would leave her in the house for several minutes.


    He didn''t tell her that her mother was in trouble, or else E would insist oning with him. Zu Wan told E to remain in her room and wait for him.


    E followed his advice and went to her room. Zu Wan grabbed that opportunity to teleport to the ce where Titania was working.


    Then he saw her running out of the restaurant. He followed her. It turned out he was not the only person following her. Several men were also chasing after her until they cornered her in that dark alley.


    He saw Titania crying with eyes filled with fear. Two men were charging in her direction, holding knives. Using his extraordinary speed, Zu Wan ran in her direction, shielding her against the two attackers.


    He could sense the killing intent from them. They wanted to kill Titania. A boiling rage surged up in his heart when they tried to hurt Titania.


    He felt like his wife, Eva, was the one getting attacked by those men. He would never allow them toy a finger on her. They had to kill him first before they could touch her.


    He kicked the man and he flew a few steps away from them. The man hit his head on the street wall. He fell unconscious right away.


    Then Zu Wan grabbed the hand of the other attacker, twisting his arm thus disarming him. The knife was taken away from him by Zu Wan.


    Everything happened so fast that the other three men were not able to react. Though Zu Wan lost some of his magical power, his physical strength was still on par. He was more powerful than those ordinary humans.


    One kick from him and he sent one man flying. This was what he meant by saying he was not weak! That he was going to show it to Titania.


    The other man who was holding another knife, charged towards Zu Wan, swinging his knife to stab him. Zu Wan was still restraining the first attacker as he waited for the next attacker to reach his spot.


    "Zu Wan, be careful!" Titania yelled, warning him.


    Her heart was pounding rapidly inside her chest because of the adrenaline rush and nervousness for Zu Wan''s safety. She hoped nothing bad would happen to him.


    While Zu Wan was fighting the two men, Titania grabbed her phone inside her pocket to call the police.


    The two other men started pointing their guns at Zu Wan after seeing how he beat up the other three men.


    "Stop and release them, or else I will shoot you!" The leader among the five men warned Zu Wan.


    But Zu Wan just ignored him as he continued twisting the hands of his two attackers. They were squirming in pain, whimpering.<sub> </sub>


    "Boss, we should kill them both," one man suggested.


    He pointed his gun at Titania who was standing behind Zu Wan.


    Zu Wan heard his intention. He let go of the other man and picked up the knife. He immediately threw the knife at the man who was pointing his gun at Titania.


    The knife hit his right eye. The man screamed in excruciating pain. He automatically dropped the gun to hold his eye.


    Soon, the man fell to the ground, fainting. The leader was the only one left standing. Titania wanted to throw up seeing the bloody eyes of the man lying on the ground.


    Bang!


    "No! Zu Wan!"


    The leader fired at Zu Wan. He moved to the side to avoid the bullet but it still managed to hit his shoulder. But it was just a graze on his shoulder. The bullet didn''t pierce his muscle.


    The man fired another bullet at him as he was unsessful at his first shot.


    Bang! Bang!


    "Aaah!"


    Another whimper was heard. Zu Wan grabbed the man in front of him and used him as a human shield. He was the one who got hit by the second and third bullet.


    Zu Wan already hated this. He pulled up the other man, pushing him hard until he bumped into the leader. Their bodies crashed together, causing the leader to fall back.


    Using his speed, Zu Wan charged towards them. He closed their distance in just a blink of an eye. He threw a hard punch at the man''s face. A bone-cracking sound was heard.


    With that impact, the leader lost some teeth and his jaw got broken. Zu Wan was not yet satisfied as he raised his leg, throwing a flying kick and hitting the man''s face.


    He fell on the ground, with blood gushing out of his mouth and nose. He was like a punching bag to Zu Wan. He dominated the fight and defeated them miserably in just a short period of time.


    Titania couldn''t believe what she had seen. Zu Wan could fight as if she was watching an action movie. She felt relieved since nothing bad happened to Zu Wan, except that his right shoulder was bleeding.


    When the enemies were knocked down, Titania ran in Zu Wan''s direction. She scanned his body anxiously, checking whether he got injured aside from his shoulder.


    The tears continued to flow from the corners of her eyes. She was thankful that he was safe. She cupped his face and looked at him with eyes filled with worries and concerns.


    "Thank God, you are just fine."


    After saying those words, Titania fainted in his arms. She was so stressed out after witnessing the fight. She was so scared, shocked, and nervous.

 Chapter 660 A Dream Or A Memory?

    Zu Wan was quick to react, catching Titania in his arms.


    "Eva¡­ Eva¡­" Zu Wan still called his wife''s name as he could see Eva in Titania.


    He immediately carried her in bridal style. He held her body tight and her bag as he used teleportation to go back home.


    E was still inside her room when Zu Wan and Titania arrived at their house.


    "E¡­" Zu Wan called her. A few secondster, E came out of her room excitedly.


    "Father, you are back!"


    She was about to hug him when she noticed that he was carrying her mother.


    "Mother?! What happened to her, Father?" E asked him worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, E. She is just fine. Where should I put her?"


    E immediately ran to the other room, signaling Zu Wan to follow her.


    "Father, put her inside this room."


    E opened the door for them. Zu Wan followed her. Upon reaching the bed, Zu Wan put Titania down.


    E helped him fix Titania''s position on the bed. She ced her little hand over her forehead to check her temperature. Her mother was always doing it when she was feeling sick.


    "Father, could you please help me get a basin of warm water on the faucet and a towel?"


    Zu Wan just stood there, not sure about what he should do.


    "Oh, never mind, Father. Just let me do it. Just stay here by my mother''s side," E said before leaving the room.


    Zu Wan sat on the edge of the bed, his eyes focused on Titania.


    "She really looks like my Eva," Zu Wan mumbled before reaching out to touch her hair. He began stroking her head.


    He could imagine how frightened Titania was a while ago. If he hadn''t controlled himself, he should have killed those five men brutally without mercy.


    He wanted to torture and punish those men further but he had no time to waste. E was left alone at home and Titania fainted. He had to go back immediately.


    "I promise E that I will protect both of you while I am with you. I will not let other people hurt nor touch you," Zu Wan softly mumbled.


    He had to admit that Eva''s face was one of the reasons he wanted to protect them.


    "Titania, who are you? Why do you have the same face as my wife? I can''t understand. But I feel so close to you."


    Zu Wan was still talking to Titania when E''s little figure entered the room, holding a small basin filled with warm water. The towel was hooked on top of her right shoulder.


    She put the basin on the bedside table and started wiping her mother''s face with a towel and warm water.


    E was done cleaning her mother''s face when she noticed Zu Wan''s shirt that was tainted by his own blood.


    "Father! You are hurt! You''re bleeding!" E gasped in surprise.


    "It''s not a big deal. I''m just fine."<sub> </sub>


    But E didn''t believe him. She immediately pulled Zu Wan''s hand.


    "Come with me, father! Let''s clean and treat your wound."


    E asked Zu Wan to help her get the first aid kit in the drawer. He removed his shirt so that E could see his wound. It was just small because the bullet only grazed his skin.


    He was so amazed seeing how a six-year-old kid knew how to take care of his wound. E cleaned his wound and covered it with bandages.


    Zu Wan could tell that E was a very smart kid. She was a sweet and kind-hearted little girl. Too bad, she was being bullied by her own rtives.


    Zu Wan subconsciously raised his hand, touching E''s face. After that, he began stroking her hair.


    "Good job, E. You are a big girl now."


    There was a longing in Zu Wan''s eyes. He hoped Zhen-Zhen was also there with him. He was certain that she would also grow as a sweet loving daughter.


    He missed his daughter a lot. He could still remember their bonding time together in the forest and at the mountain.


    He was teaching her to control her fire element power. He was letting her watch him as he went hunting wild boars. The two of them would fly high in the sky as this was Zhen-Zhen''s favorite bonding time with her father.


    While E was taking care of Zu Wan in the living room, something was happening inside Titania''s room.


    She began to sweat profusely. Her hands clutched on the bed sheets tightly and her breathing became erratic. She was dreaming about something.


    She kept moving and thrashing around her bed. Her heart constricted and her head throbbed in pain as a fragment of memory shed in her mind.


    She saw a cave and a mountain. Then a stone coffin and bright lights. Her memory was fragmented.


    Then her memory shifted into another memory. She saw a woman holding a golden dagger. She was drawing circles and symbols and continued chanting something.


    She heard several voices resounding in her ears as if those words were being nted in her subconscious.


    "Kill the demon god. Kill him. You must kill him."


    "Kill the demon to avenge the people he killed, including your family¡­ your sister."


    Titania didn''t know why but seeing these series of memories, her heart was being squeezed and she felt suffocated. Her tears continued to flow down her cheeks.


    "Noooo!"


    E and Zu Wan heard Titania''s loud voice. It sounded like a scream. She was afraid of something.


    E and Zu Wan rushed inside her room. They saw her writhing and squirming on her bed.


    "Mother! Mother!" E jumped to the bed to wake her up.


    Zu Wan also approached the bed, shaking Titania''s body to wake her up.


    "Titania! Wake up! You are dreaming!"


    After a few seconds, Titania finally opened her eyes with her trembling body. E pounced on her mother right away, hugging her tightly.


    Titania also hugged her daughter back. She didn''t understand why she woke up feeling scared. Her mind was in shambles. She didn''t know if what she saw was just a dream or a fragment of her memory.

 Chapter 661 Can I Replace Her?

    Titania had finally calmed down when she felt E''s warmth in her arms. Her daughter gave her a sense of security. Not only her, but also Zu Wan, the person who saved her tonight.


    "Mom, are you okay now? Please don''t cry. Did you have a nightmare? Father and I are just here. Don''t be afraid," E softly mumbled. Her little hands were gently caressing her mother''s face.


    Titania smiled tenderly at her before nodding her head.


    "Mother is fine now. Not afraid anymore."


    She pulled E into a warm hug. Zu Wan felt content seeing the mother and daughter duo. At least both of them were safe.


    "I''m gonna buy some food. Titania, you haven''t eaten your dinner, right?" Zu Wan said as he volunteered to go out.


    "It''s alright, Mr. Zu, I will just cook some food. By the way, let me see your wound."


    Titania remembered that he bled during his fight a while ago. Someone shot him and his shoulder got hit.


    "I''m fine now. E took care of my wound. She treated me," Zu Wan said with a faint smile.


    "Yes, mother! I will not let anything bad happen to you and father! I will be a doctor and take care of you!" E proudly said to them.


    "I''m so d to have a doctor baby!" Titania pinched E''s fluffy cheeks.


    Soon Zu Wan left the house to buy dinner for Titania. She had time to reminisce about her strange dream. It was like something had triggered her to remember it from her subconscious.


    "Was it a dream or part of my past? Why do I feel like everything I saw in that dream was real?" Titania pondered to herself.


    She massaged her temples. Her head was still throbbing.


    "Kill the demon god?"


    Titania''s heart constricted at the mention of the demon god. She pressed her heart, massaging her chest.


    "What is the meaning of those symbols? It is like a ritual. Who is the girl holding a golden dagger?"


    Titania tried to rack her brain so hard but she could no longer remember. But she felt like she still had an unfinished mission.


    Titania was so engrossed with what she was thinking that she failed to realize that E had already fallen asleep beside her.


    Her lips curled up. She knew that her daughter was too exhausted from ying with Zu Wan the whole afternoon.


    "E is sure having fun with Zu Wan around. This is the first time I saw her sleeping peacefully with a smile. It''s been a long time since thest time I saw how happy she was like this."


    Titania bent down to nt a soft kiss on E''s forehead. She carried E, bringing her to her room. E loved to sleep in her own bed so Titania transferred her.<sub> </sub>


    Titania decided to take a quick bath. Lots of things happened tonight. She needed a warm bath to rx her mind and body.


    She removed her clothes and stepped into the shower as she turned on the dial. While her naked body was soaked into the water, her mind wandered back to what happened today.


    She didn''t know how everything turned out like this. She was already burdened by the idental discovery she had about their Chairman''s evil n.


    Who would have thought that she would encounter another trouble in her second workce?


    Her boss tried to force himself on her. He shamelessly asked her to be his mistress and lover. He even asked her to sleep with him in exchange for money.


    Titania would never return to that workce again. In fact, she was hesitating to go back to her workce, both the Creamline Restaurant and the Miller''s Company.


    "Sigh, but how can I pay off my debts? The loan sharks are also brutal if I can''t give them money for this month. Are they the ones who sent those thugs who attacked me a while ago?"


    Titania was still figuring out their motives for attacking her. After a few seconds, Titania shook her head. If they were from the loan sharks then they should have asked for her money.


    But the way things unfolded a while ago, it seemed that they wanted her life more than the money. They wanted to kill her. But why?


    "Why are they targeting me?" Titania rubbed her face using her hands. She was still shaken by everything that happened to her tonight.


    Then Zu Wan''s handsome face popped up in her mind. Her fears disappeared because of him. She remembered how he came to her rescue, fighting those armed men with his bare hands.


    A glowing smile subconsciously made its way across her lips. Her heart started pounding crazily inside her chest.


    She forgot to ask him how he learned that she needed his help. She was so grateful and she wanted to repay him for saving her life.


    "What can I do for him? I don''t have money. I can only offer him a temporary shelter since he needs a ce to stay. But if I don''t have work how can I support him and E?"


    Titania watched her reflection in the mirror. She had conflicting thoughts right now. She was nning to do something but she was not sure if Zu Wan would like it or not.


    She caressed her body, touching her skin as she continued watching her reflection on the mirror.


    E mentioned to her that she tried asking Zu Wan to be her father. She even proudly said that she had a beautiful mother. Titania felt so embarrassed when she learned it from her daughter.


    But unfortunately, Zu Wan refused her offer, telling her that he had his own family. But if he had his family, howe he was alone? And what changed his mind to stay with them?


    These were some questions running in Titania''s mind right now. Then her eyes lit up as she remembered something.


    "He called me Eva. He mistook me for his wife. Do I really look like his wife? Will he ept me if I try to rece his wife Eva? Can I¡­ can I just make him E''s father for real?"

 Chapter 662 [Bonus Chapter]Repaying Him With Her Body

    Titania was still thinking of recing Eva in Zu Wan''s heart when she heard his faint voiceing from her room. He was back and he was looking for her.


    Titania was still hesitating to do it, offering her body to repay Zu Wan for saving her life. Lots of men were chasing after her, lusting over her body.


    It was better to give her body to her savior rather than those men with evil intentions. Some were even willing to pay arge amount of money just to get her love.


    She wondered if Zu Wan would be different from them. Would he really be worth it? Was he really a good man to the extent that she wanted to rece his wife?


    But she couldn''t help it. Her heart fluttered whenever she would remember how cool Zu Wan was when fighting those bad guys.


    She suddenly got attracted to him, not only because of his good looks but there was something in him that she was being drawn to.


    Was it because he was good to her daughter? She saw his sincerity towards her daughter. This was one factor that distinguished him from the other men she knew.


    "Titania? Are you there?"


    Titania snapped out of her train of thoughts when she heard his voice. Zu Wan had no idea that she was taking a bath inside that bathroom.


    Zu Wan already checked E. She was already sound asleep in her room. He prepared the food on the dining table before he entered Titania''s room.


    But he didn''t see Titania in her bed and he heard some running water nearby. Out of curiosity, Zu Wan followed the sound until he stopped at the front of the bathroom door.


    Titania watched her reflection onest time before she turned off the shower.


    "Zu Wan, I am here," she softly answered him.


    "You cane in," she added. Titania didn''t lock the door of her bathroom. It was not her habit to lock her bathroom since she and E were the only ones living in that small house.


    Titania took a deep breath as her eyes were fixed on the door. She was waiting for Zu Wan to enter. She wondered if he would enter her bathroom or not.


    Little did she know, Zu Wan had no idea that the small door attached to her room was a bathroom.


    Without thinking much, Zu Wan turned the doorknob to open the door. Zu Wan''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw Titania standing naked in front of him.


    His mind malfunctioned for several seconds, just staring at Titania''s nudeness. He froze in his spot like a statue. He didn''t know what to say.


    He felt like he was looking at Eva, not Titania. She was so beautiful and alluring that he wanted to touch and caress every part of her body.


    Titania''s heart was racing rapidly. Her cheeks heated up in embarrassment. She felt so exposed but this was what she wanted. She made her decision of offering her body to Zu Wan to repay him.<sub> </sub>


    She might be crazy for thinking like this. But she didn''t know what had gotten to her to have this courage.


    Her hands were covering her round breasts. She walked towards Zu Wan while biting her lips. She was silently observing his reaction. She could see the stunned expression on his handsome face.


    Aside from being shocked, she saw something more in his dark eyes. Yearning. Longing. Desire.


    Zu Wan stayed rooted in his spot, not saying any words. His eyes lingered on her body, checking her out from top to bottom.


    When Titania reached his spot, she stopped covering her two beautiful round breasts. They bounced in front of Zu Wan the moment she removed her hands.


    She held Zu Wan''s hands and she gazed up, looking straight into his eyes.


    "Mr. Zu Wan, I''m so grateful to you. Thank you for saving my life tonight. I don''t know how I can repay you. But¡­ I am willing to be yours tonight. Use me¡­ my body¡­ this is the only thing I can offer you right now."


    After saying those words, Titania ced his hands on her chest. She was allowing her to touch her sensitive parts. Her hands were guiding Zu Wan''s hands.


    She fought the urge to moan when Zu Wan''s palms cupped her two round breasts. His hands were sorge enough to cover the fullness of her twin peaks.


    She liked the feeling of his warm hands. She didn''t feel disgusted at all, unlike the feeling she felt when her boss hugged her body a while ago.


    Titania''s eyes sparkled with delight when Zu Wan''s hands finally moved, gently squeezing her round breasts. A surprised moan escaped her mouth.


    Titania pulled him inside the bathroom since he was still standing by the door. When he got inside, Titania made sure to close the door so that E would not see them just in case she woke up and entered her room.


    Zu Wan''s other hand moved to Titania''s face, caressing her cheeks and touching her lips. And his other hand continued touching her breast, kneading and massaging it at his heart''s content.


    This brought back the memory of his passionate moment with Eva in the waterfalls. She was also taking a bath in the waterfalls, naked.


    Then Zu Wan joined her and she let him touch every part of her body, every inch of her nakedness.


    Zu Wan''s ming desire was awakened by this triggering memory. He thought that the woman in front of him was Eva, not Titania.


    His hands started to roam around her body, tracing and caressing her wet hot skin. Titania''s body was burning hot because of Zu Wan''s touch.


    She couldn''t understand why Zu Wan had this kind of effect on her as if she was aching to be touched by him. She didn''t feel this desire with other men.


    Titania let out another moan when Zu Wan''s fingers brushed the sensitive part of her sex. He touched her down there, her most precious flower.

 Chapter 663 Pleasing Her

    Titania''s face reddened further when she let out another moan. She couldn''t help it. Zu Wan''s touch was making her feel so good.


    It had been so long since she became intimate with a man. Now, she was letting Zu Wan touch every part of her. Surprisingly, her body was responding and reacting well to his every touch.


    Did she miss this kind of feeling? She almost forgot how it felt to be touched by a man. Titania bit her lower lip as she wanted to suppress her moan.


    But little did she know, her moan was like a piece of music in Zu Wan''s ears. Her soft moans were encouraging him more to explore her sensitive parts.


    She was too shy to voice it out but she loved the feeling of Zu Wan''s fingers ying and touching her precious flower. She didn''t want him to touch.


    So when Zu Wan was about to retreat his finger from her sex, Titania held his hand and looked at him with his pleading eyes.


    "Please, can you¡­ can you touch me more down there?" Titania asked him meekly. It took her a lot of courage to say those words to him.


    Her face was blushing red. She wished the ground would open up for her and eat her alive.


    ''Aah, what are you doing, Titania. You are not a teenager any more. Why are you acting too shy? In the first ce, you wanted this to happen,'' Titania scolded herself inwardly.


    Meanwhile, hearing Titania''s request, Zu Wan continued touching her on herdy part. His fingers started to spread her folds while his middle finger was brushing her slit going up and down her rosy bud.


    Titania could feel the wetness of her core. She was so aroused that warm liquid continued to flow out of her womb. Zu Wan''s fingers were spreading her sticky wetness on her flower bud.


    Titania moaned because of the tingling sensations she was feeling. She wanted more¡­ she wanted to feel more.


    <o>,m "Oh, Zu Wan¡­ can you give me more?"</o>


    Reflexively, Titania turned around as she faced the sink. She needed to hold onto something for her support. Her legs were about to give in and fall limp.


    Now her wless back and plump butt were facing Zu Wan. Titania didn''t know what she was asking him to do to her by turning her back. But one thing was for sure¡­ she was anticipating Zu Wan''s next move.


    Zu Wan felt his body burning the moment Titania made a provocative pose as she bent down, lifting her butt while her hands were holding the edge of the sink tightly.


    She was observing Zu Wan''s reaction in the mirror. Zu Wan met her eyes when he turned to look at the mirror. He realized that just like Eva and Zhen-Zhen, Titania also had mesmerizing blue eyes.


    Zu Wan didn''t break their eye to eye contact as his hand started caressing her wless back. Titania felt every tiny hair of her body rise at the feel of his touch.


    Her breathing started to be uneven. She was holding her breath whenever his warm hands would brush the sensitive parts of her body.


    Zu Wan was now tracing her sides, from her waist going up, until his hands touched the side of her breasts. She felt him moving closer at her back.<sub> </sub>


    Titania''s heart raced even faster when she felt his hard bulge slightly touching her butt.


    ''He is hard for me. Does it mean he also likes this?''


    Her heart was fluttering. Titania felt like there were butterflies in her stomach.


    Soon Zu Wan cupped her bouncy breasts and massaged them gently. He was caressing and squeezing her twin peaks as if they were soft buns.


    Titania moaned loudly when Zu Wan plucked her hard nipples using his thumbs and forefinger. The pleasant sensation was overwhelming. She could only close her eyes and savored the moment.


    She arched her back and started brushing her butt on Zu Wan''s crotch. Her movement encouraged Zu Wan more. Cupping her breasts from behind, Zu Wan pulled Titania''s body closer to him.


    Zu Wan was still wearing his clothes, but Titania could feel the hotness of his body. It did not take long when Zu Wan''s hand moved down at her back to touch one of her butt cheeks.


    While his free hand was kneading her breast, his other hand started massaging and cupping her butt. He squeezed both her breasts and butt alternately.


    Titania let out another soft moan as she tightened her grip on the edges of the sink.


    "Aah~ Ooh~ Zu Wan, take me. Make me all yours," Titania mumbled with her hoarse seductive voice.


    Titania''s moan was clouding Zu Wan''s mind. His longing for his wife Eva affected his way of thinking. He was still thinking that Titania was Eva, his wife.


    This was one of the reasons why he was not restraining himself as he continued touching Titania''s body.


    Zu Wan was almost losing his self-control. Just a little more push and he would end up taking Titania there.


    Fortunately, he was so focused on giving her pleasure. Zu Wan held Titania''s body in ce. Both of them were looking at the mirror.


    His hand slid in front of her, going further south. He found her soaking core once again. Titania raised her hands, anchoring them around Zu Wan''s neck as she leaned her back on his body.


    Using his thigh, he parted Titania''s legs wide open and inserted his fingers inside her core. Titania gasped in pleasure when she felt the sudden invasion in her entrance. Zu Wan had begun thrusting his middle finger and forefinger in and out of her core.


    Titania continued moaning loudly as she tugged his hair tightly. She opened her legs wider, weing Zu Wan''s fingers. She began moving her hips, brushing Zu Wan''s erection at the back while meeting every thrust of his fingers.


    With the continued stimtion, Titania finally reached her climax. Her body trembled as love juices gushed out of her core.

 Chapter 664 [Bonus Chapter] Frank And Honest

    Titania had just received her nerve-racking orgasm. It had been so long since thest time she experienced this.


    She was panting so hard. She was leaning her back on Zu Wan as support. He was still holding her in ce, waiting for her to recover.


    At that certain moment, Titania realized that all he did was to please her. He didn''t do it for himself.


    Titania was about to turn around and face him but Zu Wan didn''t allow her to move. She was surprised when Zu Wan grabbed the towel and wrapped Titania''s body with it.


    Titania watched Zu Wan in the mirror. There was a look of confusion in her eyes.


    "Zu Wan¡­ I¡­ let me serve you. I want to repay you."


    Titania wanted to please him as well. But Zu Wan has already regained his sanity. He remembered that the woman in front of him was not his wife. She''s not Eva.


    He almost lost control a while ago. He thought of taking her but then he realized that he was not yet sure about Titania''s identity.


    Aside from that, he remembered her words. She was doing this to repay him for saving her life. But Zu Wan didn''t ask for any payment.


    He saved her because he wanted to, not because he wanted something in return. Titania and E also helped him when he passed out on the street.


    Although they were experiencing financial difficulties, Titania didn''t hesitate to bring him to the hospital and shouldered all his hospital bills and expenses.


    Zu Wan was also indebted to them. So he had no right to ask for any repayment for saving Titania''s life.


    "Titania¡­ I''m sorry. But I don''t want you to do this. I saved you because I''m worried about you, not because I wanted something from you."


    Titania was at a loss for words when Zu Wan said those words. She felt a little bit embarrassed since Zu Wan rejected her offer.


    But at the same time, she was so d to know Zu Wan was different. He didn''t take advantage of her. He knew when to stop.


    "But¡­ Why did you do it?" Titania asked her bashfully. She was referring to touching her body and giving her an orgasm.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have done it. But at first, I lost my mind, thinking you are my wife," Zu Wan answered her truthfully.


    "Aside from that¡­ I heard the helplessness and the needs in your voice¡­ so I wanted to satisfy you," Zu Wan added.


    Titania gave him a faint smile. She appreciated him for being frank and honest.


    "I''m sorry, Zu Wan. I forced you to do this."


    Titania looked down as she was too embarrassed to face Zu wan. She was too naive to think that she could rece his wife.


    She could tell how much Zu Wan loved his wife. For some unknown reason, she felt a pang of jealousy inside her heart.


    ''Why am I getting jealous? Why am I disappointed? In the first ce, Zu Wan is never mine. I just look like his wife.''<sub> </sub>


    Titania was lost in her thoughts when she felt Zu Wan''s hands engulfing her body. He hugged her from behind.


    "Are you okay now? I know you might have been afraid a while ago. Don''t worry. I will protect you and E."


    Seeing the dejected look in Titania''s blue eyes, Zu Wan had decided to change the topic. It was also his fault for not restraining himself from touching Titania.


    For now, he wanted tofort her. Someone just tried to kill her. It must be traumatic for Titania.


    This time Titania turned around to face Zu Wan. She wanted to hug him. He gave her a sense offort and security.


    "Thank you, Zu Wan. I admit¡­ I''m so scared. But because you are here¡­ my fears lessen."


    Titania hugged Zu Wan tightly as she leaned her head on his sturdy chest. She suddenly felt rxed hearing Zu Wan''s heartbeat.


    Zu Wan started stroking her hair, hugging her back. He couldn''t help but think about Eva. How nice would it be hugging Eva like this? If only Titania was Eva, then his heart would be singing with joy right now.


    ''Oh, I missed my wife so much¡­ her scent, her smile, her soft body, and her voice. Will I still be able to see her? How about Zhen-Zhen? Where is my daughter? Where are they?''


    Zu Wan tightened his grip on Titania''s body as he kept on thinking about Eva and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Eva¡­ I mean Titania¡­"


    "Hmm?" Titania sunk her body further into Zu Wan''s arms. She loved to feel his warmth.


    ''I miss this feeling¡­ the feeling of depending and relying on someone. Having Zu Wan here¡­ makes me want to rely on him. Can I do that? I''m getting tired already¡­'' Titania said with her wishful thinking.


    She tried to be strong even if it was so hard to do it. She did her best for E''s sake. She didn''t want to show her vulnerable side since her daughter was depending on her.


    But now that Zu Wan was here¡­ Eva wanted to feel his support. She liked to show him her vulnerable side. She longed for hisfort. She wished to be protected by him.


    ''Zu Wan, I am bing greedy now. I just met you not long ago but here you are¡­ upying my mind and my heart. What''s in you that makes me want to keep you?''


    They stayed hugging each other for several minutes before Zu Wan told Titania that her dinner was already prepared in the dining area.


    "Titania, let''s go. You should put on some clothes and have your dinner. You should eat first."


    Titania bobbed her head in agreement. Soon, Titania and Zu Wan left her bathroom. He let her put some clothes on as he went out of the room.


    Titania smiled cheerfully as she remembered how Zu Wanforted her inside her bathroom, after giving her an overwhelming pleasure.


    "I think I like him already."

 Chapter 665 Missing Their Intimate Moments

    It was another new day in the Davis Family Mansion. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen woke up with glowing smiles on their faces. Their mood was as bright as the sunshines.


    Zhen-Zhen just finished taking her bath. She was facing arge mirror, observing her tummy. Unlike before, the small bump was now visible on her tummy.


    Zhen-Zhen was only wearing underwear and an open bathrobe. She was caressing her baby bump. Her happiness was overflowing knowing that there were two lives growing in her womb.


    Tristan became impatient waiting for her so he barged into the bathroom only to see Zhen-Zhen watching her reflection in the mirror.


    Tristan walked over, engulfing her in his arms while putting his chin over her shoulder. His hand also moved on her tummy, touching her baby bump.


    "I''m so excited to know their gender. I want one boy and one girl," Zhen-Zhen softly mumbled.


    "Me too. I am hoping that we have one boy and one girl. When are we telling this good news to Grandpa and my parents?" Tristan asked, nting a soft kiss on her neck. He nuzzled his nose on her skin, smelling her sweet scent.


    "Let''s inform them in theing months to surprise them. For now, let''s keep this from them," Zhen-Zhen suggested.


    "Wifey, you are naughty! Depriving our parents and grandpa of this good news?" Tristan gently bit Zhen-Zhen''s shoulder.


    Zhen-Zhen could only giggle.


    "Grandpa, Andrew, and your parents will meet the Sy Familyter. Should we go and visit Mama Alice and Papa Thomas as well?"


    "Hmm, sure wifey. It''s been a long time since thest time we visited them at home. They are the ones who alwayse here to visit us."


    "Speaking of Mom and Dad, Tristan, I saw someone who looks like my mother. It was in the same hospital where you''ve seen someone who looks like my father. Do you think this is just a pure coincidence?"


    "Why, Zhen-Zhen? Is there something wrong? Do you think they are your real parents? Are they also here in this world? As if some kind of reincarnation happens?" Tristan asked her with intrigue.


    "I don''t know. But I can''t exin it. I feel like they have some connections to my parents¡­" Zhen-Zhen expressed her thoughts.


    "Hmm, don''t worry, Zhen-Zhen. I will look into this. I will assign someone to investigate and do background checks on people who look like your parents. Give me a week, Zhen-Zhen."


    "Take your time, Hubby. There is no pressure. I just feel sensitive and emotional right now. Since we are now parents, I can''t help but miss my Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo."


    Tristan pulled her into a warm embrace. It would be nice if Zhen-Zhen''s real parents would be with them.


    "Wifey¡­ yesterday¡­ we are interrupted by Miho. I wonder if we can continue it today?" Tristan shamelessly asked his wife as he began removing Zhen-Zhen''s bathrobe.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head in agreement.


    "Thinking about it, Zhen-Zhen¡­ I think it''s okay for us to continue making love. Our babies will be protected by your fire dragons right? They will not be hurt if ever my member enters and prates you." Tristan said enthusiastically.


    Zhen-Zhen hit his arms before giggling. The naughty side of her husband was kicking in again.


    Tristan pouted his lips while putting on a puppy-eye look.


    "Wifey, can we do it? Just once¡­ today? Before I go to work¡­ I need something that can boost me up. I need some inspiration, wifey," Tristan begged desperately.


    Tristan''s hand already cupped her breasts, squeezing them through her bra. Since he already made a move, Zhen-Zhen could only follow his lead.


    She moved her hand at her back to unsp her bra. When she was done, Tristan pulled the straps until they slid down her arms. They let her bra fall on the floor.


    Her bouncy breasts were revealed to Tristan. He was amazed and fascinated to see how big her breasts had be.


    Before his palms could cover the curve of her twin peaks, but now he couldn''t. They were nowrger than before.


    Tristan turned her around as he bent down to pull her panties down. Now, Zhen-Zhen was fully naked before him.


    She became more hot and alluring with her current physique. Her small baby bump didn''t make her less sexy.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan carried her bridal style and brought her to their bed. He gently put her down on the bed. Without breaking their eye contact, Tristan took off his shirt, revealing his well-toned body. Then he removed his trousers and underpants next.


    Both of them were now naked. Tristan''s hard length was standing before her. Zhen-Zhen gulped hard and licked her lips as she watched his angry erection.


    ''Gosh, Why do I feel like Tristan became bigger and longer down there?''


    Meanwhile, Tristan let his eyes lingered on her body before making a move. It did not take long when he joined her on the bed.


    He crawled from her legs going up. Tristan''s body was now in between her legs. He was caressing her body. She gasped when Tristan identally brushed his hardened rod on her aching apex.


    Subconsciously, Zhen-Zhen opened her legs wider for him. She moaned softly at the feel of his warm erection touching and sliding up and down her soaking folds.


    He was not prating her yet but the friction of their private parts already felt amazing. Tristan was rubbing his body on hers as he dove in, his mouth catching her plump breast.


    Tristan flicked his tongue on her hard nipple as his free hand was gently massaging her. He missed the taste of her pinkish nipples. Tristan sucked on her as he continued kneading and fondling her other breast.


    Zhen-Zhen arched her back while pulling Tristan''s head closer to her. She crossed her legs around his hips to feel him more.


    Tristan didn''t stop sucking her nipples alternately. He looked like a baby milking her. Zhen-Zhen moaned further when Tristan bit her crown while his fingers twisted her other crown.


    "Ooh, Tristan~ I missed this¡­"


    Tristan felt the same way. He felt like he was deprived for a long time, yearning and longing for her.


    He moved up and covered her lips with his own, plunging his tongue inside her mouth. He was tasting her, sucking and licking her tongue. Their tongues wrestled inside her mouth, savoring their sweetness.


    Soon, Tristan began kissing her aggressively and hungrily, biting and nibbling on her upper and lower lips. He even caught her tongue using his teeth, gently sucking and biting her.


    When he was done with her lips, Tristan brought his lips on her neck, kissing her skin while nting love bites. He was swirling his tongue on her skin, giving her tingling sensations.


    He crawled down, trailing kisses on her chest going down her tummy. When he reached her navel, Tristan took his time by swirling his tongue inside her small hole.


    Zhen-Zhen''s moans echoed in their rooms as Tristan began kissing and sucking her navel. Satisfied with the loud moans he was getting from her, Tristan moved further south.


    Using his broad shoulder, Tristan spread her legs apart. His eyes darkened with burning desire upon seeing her glistening flower bud. Zhen-Zhen was already soaking wet with her flowing love juices.


    Her wetness seemed like inviting Tristan to lick and suck her dry.


    "Wifey, I really missed tasting you down here. Just thinking about it, my little brother is twitching in excitement."


    After saying those words, Tristan kissed and licked her thighs going up to herdy part. Zhen-Zhen gasped and let out another loud moan when she felt Tristan''s wet tongue begin licking her slit up and down.


    "Aah~ Yesss Tristan~~ Lick me more there. It feels so good~ Aah~ Aaaaah~ Oh my G-"


    Zhen-Zhen''s moans were adding fuel to his burning desire. He hooked her legs over his shoulders and lifted her hips to lick her more down there.


    Zhen-Zhen helped him by bucking her hips up, meeting the sliding movement of his tongue inside her core. Tristan used his hands to open her folds wide and his tongue brushed her bud going down her slits.


    She was drowning in intense pleasure brought by his expert tongue. Soon, he inserted his middle finger inside her cave, prating her insides.


    Her body squirmed under his touch. She felt her orgasm building up. Tristan could also feel it so he increased the movement of his fingers, thrusting in and out of her core deeper and faster.


    While he was prating her using his fingers, Tristan''s tongue continued ying with her folds and clit. He even gently bit her clit using his lips before sucking her hard.


    Zhen-Zhen''s moans and the slurping sound of Tristan''s lips and tongue sucking her resonated in the entire room. Soon Zhen-Zhen reached the height of ecstasy as her body convulsed, eyes rolling as if she could see stars.


    Tristan didn''t stop sliding his fingers in and out of her as he continued licking her wet folds and rosy bud. Another wave of orgasm arrived a few minutes after Zhen-Zhen reached her climax.

 Chapter 666 My New Priority!

    When Tristan was done pleasing his wife, Zhen-Zhen sat up, changing their position. This time she pushed Tristan toy on his back, facing the ceiling. He obediently followed her.


    Zhen-Zhen crawled and moved on top of him. She mimicked Tristan''s movement as her hands roamed around his body in a snake-like movement.


    Zhen-Zhen caressed his body, feeling and touching his well-toned abs and sturdy chest. Every touch brought tingling sensations all throughout his body.


    Soon, Zhen-Zhen''s mouth found his lips, kissing him with fervent need as her hands continued squeezing and massaging his chest. She twisted his nipples using her fingers.


    Tristan groaned in her mouth. He loved the way his wife was teasing his body. He also felt Zhen-Zhen pressing her round breast on his body while rubbing her wet core on his erection.


    Tristan watched her as she moved her lips on his neck, trailing kisses down his chest. As her lips moved down, her hands also moved further south until they touched his hardened rod.


    Zhen-Zhen started massaging his shaft while sucking his nipple. Loud groans escaped Tristan''s mouth. Zhen-Zhen had be an expert in teasing and pleasing his body.


    She was gently squeezing his cock. Precum was oozing out of his tips. He loved the feeling of her soft hands ying with his hard length.


    Tristan had to clench the bedsheets to stop himself from disturbing his wife. He wanted her to take the lead even though he was already dying to pin her down and rock her body hard.


    Zhen-Zhen continued toying with his nipples, licking and sucking them alternately. Every stroke of her tongue sent tingling sensations in his body as if electricity was running through his veins.


    Tristan''s moans echoed in her ears when she stroked his shaft with an up and down movement. Zhen-Zhen smiled as she could feel that Tristan was enjoying every bit of attention she was giving him.


    Just like what Tristan did, Zhen-Zhen crawled down until her face was at the level of his manhood. She ran her tongue over her lips as her eyes lingered on his erection. It was standing proud in front of her.


    Tristan felt the chilling sensation at the feel of her warm breath fanning his cock. He could feel it twitch and grow bigger from anticipation.


    Tristan lifted his upper body, cing his elbows at the back for support. He wanted to see Zhen-Zhen while pleasuring him down there.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at Tristan lovingly. She was looking straight into his eyes while biting her lips. She began stroking his shaft, spreading his precum from the tip going down his length.


    Her free hand continued massaging his length, sliding up and down while her other hand opened the skin of its tip before she licked it using her tongue.


    Tristan growled loudly at the feel of her wet tongue flicking the tip of his cock. He felt like he was about to explode soon. But he had to hold it in since Zhen-Zhen had just started. He didn''t want to spoil the fun by releasing his load right away.


    Tristan gritted his teeth to suppress his groan. Zhen-Zhen''s tongue was alreadypping his tip and it felt so good.


    "Aaah~ Zhen-Zhen, that''s it. Make me all yours. Take all of me," Tristan said with his hoarse voice, encouraging Zhen-Zhen.


    With his words, Zhen-Zhen soon swallowed hisrge cock, putting it inside her small mouth. She made sure that her teeth would not hurt Tristan.


    Tristan rolled his eyes when he felt her tongue swirling around his tip while sucking him. He heard the cock-sucking sound produced by Zhen-Zhen''s mouth while devouring his long, big manhood.


    Zhen-Zhen looked like she was just licking and swallowing a lollipop. But it was a big lollipop that was bulging on her cheeks the moment she swallowed it.


    Tristan continued moaning and groaning as Zhen-Zhen began to bob his head up and down while her hands were stroking his shaft.


    Tristan didn''t know how long he could hold it in. Zhen-Zhen''s tight mouth and throat were driving his nuts. He could feel the tip of his manhood touching the back of her throat as she tried to swallow as much as she could.


    "Wifey, Aah~ Just a little more. I think I''m cumming soon." Tristan was now holding her head, making sure her hair would not get in the way of her blowjob.


    When he could no longer stop himself, Tristan began to move his hips upward to go deeper inside her mouth. Zhen-Zhen continued milking his cock by bobbing her head and squeezing his shaft. She moved faster and Tristan mimicked her movement.


    When he was about to explode, Tristan stopped Zhen-Zhen.


    "Wifey, I want toe inside you. Stop it already. Come, ride me, baby. I will give you my all."


    Hearing Tristan''s words, Zhen-Zhen positioned herself. She held his cock in ce as she aimed it at her entrance. She rubbed his tip first on her wet core, lubricating it and spreading her love juices on his manhood.


    She became more aroused at the feel of his tip rubbing her aching apex. She was ready to take him. She raised her butt and moved down and Tristan''s cock slid all the way on her entrance.<sub> </sub>


    "Aaah~" both of them moaned in unison.


    Tristan held her waist and her butt, guiding her body up and down. Zhen-Zhen started pounding on top of him, riding him as if there was no tomorrow.


    The sensation was overwhelming that the two of them didn''t want to stop.


    "Oh yeah, Baby! That''s it. Faster. Ride me all you want. Aah~ Aah~ Move your hips. Oh, Yeah! You feel so good, Zhen!"


    Zhen-Zhen continued bouncing on top of him, her breasts were also moving up and down as she rode him, faster and deeper. Tristan''s mouth caught her bouncy breasts and started sucking them hard alternately as he rocked her core under.


    With one deep thrust, Zhen-Zhen found her release. She came. But Tristan didn''t stop. They changed position again, asking her to go all-fours on the bed.


    With her back facing Tristan in all fours, Tristan held her waist in ce and entered her from behind. Tristan took her in a dog-style position. He was so aroused that he wanted to try different positions while possessing his wife.


    Zhen-Zhen hadn''t recovered yet from that mind-blowing orgasm when Tristan started pounding and rocking her from behind.


    He was sliding his cock, thrusting in and out of her in a slow deep movement. The pping sound of flesh to flesh contact resounded in the entire room along with the soft moans and heavy panting of Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    It did not take long when Tristan increased his pace, moving faster and deeper with his every thrust. He was pounding her from behind crazily.


    He was like a hungry beast deprived of his food. And now that he found a chance to have his delicious food, he had a hard time controlling her desire.


    Tristan lost it. He continued impaling her and pistoning her from behind. Zhen-Zhen could only move her hips back and forth to follow Tristan''s lead.


    She had lost count of how many times she came as Tristan just continued rocking her body non-stop.


    "Aaah, Wifey, I''m cumming!"


    Tristan released a load of cum inside her. He remained inside her body, spilling all his sperm inside her.


    Zhen-Zhen decided to tease him when hey beside her cuddling her.


    "Our twins will not like it. Their dad just showered them with his seeds."


    Tristan chuckled while scratching his face. He tightened his hold on her body.


    "I''m sorry wifey, I''m sorry my babies! This father of yours is just grabbing the opportunity while I can still make love with your mom. Sooner orter I will have to abstain and I can no longer touch my wife," Tristan said, justifying his actions.


    Zhen-Zhen could only shake her head helplessly. Then she sat up as she remembered the time.


    "Hubby! You arete for work! We spent lots of time here!" Zhen-Zhen said with her worried tone.


    Tristan cupped Zhen-Zhen''s face and kissed her. "Don''t worry, my loving wife. Your husband is the CEO of thepany. It is alright even if Iete."


    "But I feel sorry for grandpa. He should retire already so that he could rest at home. Work is so stressful for Grandpa. Not good for his health. You should be taking more work, not him."


    Tristan pouted his lips when he heard Zhen-Zhen''s nagging.


    "How about me, Wifey? Are you not worried that I will also get stressed because of work? If I focus on running thepany, how can I take care of you and our twins?"


    Zhen-Zhen pinched his cheeks and continued teasing him.


    "Hmm, If I just know. Someone here just married me so that he could retain his CEO position."


    "Eh, wifey! That was in the past. I have already changed! If possible, I want to live a simple life as long as I''m with you! I don''t need my CEO position! My wife and my babies are my priority now!"

 Chapter 667 His Childhood Sweetheart Returns

    ~ At Wilkins Family Vi ~


    Grandpa Solomon, Matthew''s grandfather, was having his tea-time in the veranda when an unexpected visitor came to visit them.


    The head butler approached Grandpa Solomon right away, informing him about their visitor.


    "Master, we have an important visitor today!" The Head butler Gong said with his enthusiastic voice. He had been serving the Wilkins family for 20 years.


    A bright smile shed on Grandpa Solomon''s aged face when he heard that someone came to visit them. It had been so long since thest time they had a visitor.


    "Who is it, Gong?" Grandpa Solomon asked the head butler expectantly, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    He was bored today since Matthew hadn''t returned yet. He went for a one-week vacation together with the Twins Jake and ke. He didn''t know the exact date of his return.


    Among his grandsons, he was closer to Matthew since he was the one who was taking care of him every weekend. Matthew was also staying at Wilkins Vi just to monitor his grandfather''s health.


    But Matthew was usually staying at his own Condo Unit every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday. Matthew had a sixteen-year-old younger sister who was also staying at Wilkins Family Vi together with their parents. Her name was Maribel.


    "Master, Lady Yuri is here! She came back after her long years of staying abroad!"


    Grandpa Solomon''s eyes brightened up upon hearing that. Lady Yuri was the young mistress from the Chou Family. She was the childhood sweetheart of Matthew or shall we say his first love.


    However, things didn''t end well between them since they got separated during middle school. Yuri''s parents sent her to study abroad.


    She stayed abroad for 10 years. And now she was back to the City of Empire.


    "Really? Yuri is here?! Where is she? I wanna see her." Grandpa Solomon stood up from his seat.


    "Oh, Master, she is talking to Maribel right now. You know that your granddaughter is very fond of Lady Yuri," Head Butler Gong said while chuckling.


    It did not take long when they heard the giggles of the twodies walking towards them. Maribel was pulling Yuri as they walked over to approach Grandpa Solomon.


    "Grandpa! Big sis Yuri is here! My big brother Matthew will be surprised once he sees her!" Maribel cheerfully said to her grandpa.


    Yuri slightly bowed her head to greet Grandpa Solomon politely.


    "Grandpa Solomon, it''s been a while. I''m so d to see you again." Yuri hugged Grandpa Solomon and kissed him on his cheek.


    Yuri grew up as a finedy. She looked so stunning with her long curly ombre hair. She had beautiful hazel eyes. Two cute dimples appeared on her two cheeks whenever she was smiling.


    "I''m so happy to see you again, Yuri. You became more beautiful. How are you?" Grandpa invited Yuri to sit down next to him. Maribel and Yuri joined Grandpa Solomon as they sat down on the long couch beside him.


    "I''ve been well, Grandpa. I finished my Doctorate Degree in Medicine abroad. I am a heart surgeon."


    "Wow, you are amazing, Big Sis! You aplished a lot. My big brother will be proud of you or even feel inferior. Hahaha. His childhood sweetheart is a capable heart surgeon while my brother is still an assistant!" Maribel blurted out spontaneously.<sub> </sub>


    Grandpa Solomon gave his granddaughter a warning look.


    "Stop that, Maribel. Why are you looking down on your brother." Grandpa Solomon slightly scolded his granddaughter.


    "I''m sorry grandpa. I am just kidding. I wonder when that punk ising back! I missed my brother already!"


    "Matthew is not here?" Yuri asked them. She was expecting to see Matthew and surprised him about her return. It turned out Matthew was not in the house right now.


    "Oh, My grandson went out of town together with his friends. Tristan gave him vacation so that he could rx," Grandpa Solomon informed Yuri. He had no idea that Matthew was with Sophia right now, his girlfriend.


    There was a disappointed look on Yuri''s face. Her n of surprising Matthew today didn''t seed.


    "But don''t worry, big sis! You can still surprise him next time. Grandpa and I will not tell him that you are back. Once he returns, I will inform you right away." Maribel sounded like she was pairing up her brother to Yuri.


    Grandpa Solomon also nodded his head in agreement to his granddaughter.


    "Thank you, Bel. You are so sweet."


    "By the way, big sis! Are you still single and avable?" Maribel asked Yuri a very personal question just to make sure that she could ship Matthew and Yuri together.


    Grandpa Solomon was also anticipating Yuri''s reply. Yuri bit her lower lip, feeling a little bit embarrassed. She was caught off guard by Maribel''s direct question.


    "Ahem, Maribel, slow down a little bit. You just make our visitor feel ufortable because of your question. Please behave from now on!" Grandpa Solomon lectured his granddaughter before turning to Yuri.


    "If you feel ufortable, Yuri, you don''t have to answer that."


    But Yuri just shook her head while smiling faintly at them.


    "No grandpa. It''s okay. Actually, I am just too shy to say that I am still single." Yuri said shyly with her blushing face.


    Grandpa Solomon let out a soft chuckle. "You silly girl! There is nothing to be embarrassed about being single! You are still young! And I know you are busy with your studies and your work as a doctor!"


    "Wow, this is great! Both you and my brother are still single! Maybe this is destiny! He might be waiting for your return. He doesn''t date women and he is busy working." Maribel butted in once again.


    Grandpa Solomon wanted to seal her bbering mouth. Matthew would not like Maribel talking about his personal life with other people.


    "Maribel! Your brother will ground you once he hears those wordsing from your mouth," Grandpa Solomon threatened his granddaughter.


    "Grandpa! He will not know as long as you and big sis will not tell this about him! Please grandpa!"


    Both Grandpa Solomon and Yuri burst outughing.

 Chapter 668 Trying His Best To Control His Desire

    ~ At Mt. Calypso Mountain Resort ~


    Matthew and Sophia were still enjoying their quality time together. He remembered that Sophia would be celebrating her 20th Birthday three days from now.


    Matthew wanted to give her a surprise and celebrate with her in Mt. Calypso. However, Grandpa Solomon and Maribel suddenly called him today, asking him when he wasing back to the City of Empire.


    Sophia and Matthew were strolling around the resort when he received the call from his family. He excused himself from Sophia to answer his phone.


    Sophia just continued taking pictures in the Resort''s Botanical Garden, enjoying the scenic view of the beautiful flowers and nts around them.


    Matthew''s eyes were still focused on Sophia when he answered the phone call.


    Matthew: "Hello, Grandpa? Is everything alright? Why did you suddenly call me?"


    Matthew knew his grandfather. He would not make this call if it was not important. He already told his grandpa that he was on vacation.


    Grandpa Solomon: "You punk. What''s wrong if this old man suddenly called you? Can''t I do that? I''m missing you already. It''s been five days that I haven''t seen you here. When are youing back?"


    <o>,m Matthew was about to respond to his grandfather when suddenly Maribel''s voice was heard from the other line. She snatched the phone from her grandfather so that she could also talk to her brother.</o>


    "Brother!!! When are youing back? I miss you so much! Come home fast!"


    Matthew didn''t know why but he felt something weird about the way his grandfather and sister were behaving.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen at home?" Matthew asked them curiously. He was not convinced that the reason they were asking him to go home fast was only because they missed him.


    He had done lots of out-of-town trips in the past. It evensted for two weeks but his sister and grandfather never asked him like this.


    "Nothing happened, big bro! We just want you to return home soon. We will have a family gathering. It''s been a while since our family gathered together on one asion." Maribel said as an alibi.


    The true reason they wanted him to go home was because of Yuri. They were nning to surprise him. They were certain that Matthew would be happy to see Yuri. She was back for good.


    Grandpa Solomon got his phone from Maribel. He scolded her for interrupting his conversation with his grandson. But he also supported Maribel''s im.


    "Grandson, I think our family also needs to hold some gathering and reunion once in a while just like the Davis Family. Why don''t youe back soon?"


    Matthew just sighed helplessly. He knew that they were hiding something from him. He could sense it. But it seemed that his grandfather and his sister didn''t n on revealing it today.


    "Alright, grandpa¡­ I will go back the day after tomorrow."


    Matthew nced at Sophia. It seemed that he had to change his n. Instead of celebrating Sophia''s birthday here in Mt. Calypso Matthew had decided to do it in the City of Empire.


    If his family would hold a gathering then that was also the right time he would bring Sophia and introduce her to his family as his girlfriend.


    "Okay, Grandson. We will be waiting for you here!" Grandpa Solomon said with his enthusiastic voice.


    Matthew felt relieved since he could tell that nothing was wrong. His grandpa sounded very cheerful so he had nothing to worry about. He said goodbye to his grandpa and ended the call.<sub> </sub>


    Matthew smiled when he saw Sophia taking pictures. She was so engrossed watching the beautiful scenery around them.


    He slowly approached her from the back. When Sophia didn''t notice him, Matthew wrapped his arms around her body, hugging her from behind.


    Sophia''s body jolted in surprise. Matthew suddenly hugged her from out of nowhere. Sophia hit his arms for shocking her.


    "You almost gave me a heart attack, do you know that?" Sophia tilted her head to see his face. She pouted her lips.


    Matthew just let out a soft chuckle, tightening his grip on her body. Without a warning, he gave her a peck on her lips.


    Sophia froze in her spot, her eyes blinking several times. Seeing her stunned expression, Matthew stole another kiss from her. This time he gave her a lingering kiss on her lips.


    Matthew couldn''t help it. Sophia was so charming that he couldn''t resist the urge to kiss her.


    But surprisingly, Sophia responded to his kiss. He turned her around, lifting her chin and grabbing the back of her head as he deepened the kiss.


    Sophia hooked her arms around Matthew''s neck. She felt her legs go weak as she was overwhelmed by Matthew''s passionate kiss. She was drowning with pleasure as she tasted his lips.


    Matthew ran his tongue over her lips, urging her to open up for him. Sophia parted her lips allowing Matthew to explore her mouth.


    Matthew''s tongue entered her mouth, searching for her tongue. When he found it, he started licking and sucking her as their tongues got intertwined with each other.


    Matthew smiled inwardly as Sophia was returning his kiss with equal passion. He pulled her closer. He had no n of stopping. He wanted to kiss her like there was no tomorrow.


    When they broke the kiss, the two were gasping for air. Matthew rested his forehead on hers, still caressing her face.


    He gave her another peck, nting soft kisses on her forehead, her eyes, her cheeks, her nose, her chin, andstly her lips.


    "Your lips taste so sweet. I can''t get enough of you, Sophie. Why are you so charming?" He mumbled softly.


    Sophia bit her lower lip, her cheeks blushing. She had to admit that she loved kissing him. She got used to being intimate with Matthew, just touching her hands and kissing her lips.


    She appreciated him for being such a gentleman. He didn''t go beyond kissing.


    But little did she know Matthew was having a hard time controlling his desire for her. But he tried his best because he didn''t want to scare Sophia. He didn''t want her to misunderstand his intent.


    "Sophie¡­"


    "Yes, Matt?"


    "I love you."


    Sophia: "..." *Blushing further*

 Chapter 669 Will You Fight For Me?

    Sophia felt her heart fluttering upon hearing those three magical words from Matthew. It was just three simple words but her heart began pounding crazily inside her chest.


    She would never get used to this sweetness. She felt like she was still dreaming. Whenever she looked at him, Sophia was asking herself what she did to deserve him.


    Matthew was an amazing guy. He was so gentle and thoughtful. He was always respecting and protecting her.


    "I love you too, Matt," Sophia finally responded after being stunned for a few moments. Her face was blushing and she was not looking at his eyes.


    Matthew pouted his lips and lifted her chin so that he could meet her eyes.


    "Say it again¡­ Sophie please¡­ say it again while looking at me," Matthew begged her with his pleading eyes.


    Sophia bit her lower lip. She would still feel a little bit embarrassed, that''s why she couldn''t look at him while saying those words. She felt like her heart was going to explode and her whole being was melting by just looking at him.


    Sophia wanted to tell him lots of things but she was not vocal about her feelings. It was always Matthew who was very expressive when it came to his feelings for her.


    Sophia nced at him, meeting his eyes. "I love you, Matt."


    Matthew''s lips curled up into a broad smile, his eyes sparkling with delight. His heart skipped a beat when he heard those words from her while staring straight into his eyes.


    Once again, Matthew cupped her face and leaned in for another deep kiss. He didn''t want this moment to end. He loved the feeling of being with her in this wonderful ce surrounded by beautiful flowers and green trees.


    The birds were singing and butterflies were flying around them. Here he was standing while kissing his beloved woman. At that certain moment, he had sworn to himself that he would take care of her heart and would never hurt her.


    He would make her happy and show her how much she meant to him. He was grateful that Sophia gave him the chance to love her and prove it to her. He would never waste that chance she had given him.


    Matthew expressed his strong love for her through this kiss. He was kissing her tenderly, brushing her lips with his. He nibbled on her lower lip and upper lip. This time no tongue was involved, just their lips touching each other.


    When they broke apart, Matthew pulled her to a shaded area with green grasses. He sat on the ground and grabbed Sophia''s hand, making her sit on hisp.


    Blood rushed on Sophia''s cheeks as shended on hisp directly. Matthew engulfed her in his arms as he ced his chin over her shoulder.


    "Sophie, my love, let''s meet your parents once we return to the City of Empire. If it is okay with you. And about meeting my family, I know you already agreed with me before so I am nning to bring you during our family gathering."


    A hint of worry appeared on Sophia''s face once again. She already agreed but here she was feeling nervous.


    "Matt, are you really sure about this? Will you not get tired of me? I know there are lots of capable women out there that can match your family status. I-"


    Sophia was not able to finish her words since Matthew sealed her lips using his index finger.


    "For me¡­ you are the best woman in the world. Of course, I am 101 percent sure about this. I will not get tired of you. I should be the one who should feel afraid since you might throw me away once you meet a younger guy."


    Both Sophia and Matthew had insecurities to themselves when it came to their rtionship. Matthew was insecure because of the gaps in their age while Sophia was worrying about the gaps in their social status. But they were trying their best to conquer those insecurities together.<sub> </sub>


    "I''m not gonna do that to you," Sophia said with certainty.


    "I know¡­ because I will not let you. If I have to seduce you just to win your heart again, then I will not hesitate to do that. I will keep chasing after you," Matthew uttered with so much conviction.


    "Seduce me???" Sophia asked him with disbelief.


    Matthew bobbed his head vigorously. "Yes, I will seduce you using my charm. I will not let others take you away from me."


    Sophia could no longer hold herughter. She didn''t expect that Matthew would be this frank. Seriously? He nned on seducing her. Now she wondered how he would do that.


    "Hey, why are youughing? Do you think I''m joking?" Matthew asked, putting on a pitiful face.


    Sophia apologized forughing. She couldn''t help it.


    "How will you seduce me, Matt? Will you dance and strip in front of me?" Sophia asked, her eyes gleaming with humor.


    Matthew gave her a cheeky grin before whispering in her ear. "Oh, is that what you want me to do? I can give it a try then. Hmm, my love, should I do a sexy danceter?"


    "Hey, I am just kidding. Don''t take my words seriously!" Sophia took her words back, afraid that Matthew would seriously do it. Her face heated up once again, her ears burning red.


    Matthew let out a huskyugh, pulling her closer as he hugged her tight. Then Matthew threw her a very serious question after he stoppedughing.


    "How about you, Sophie? If someone will try to steal me away from you, will you fight for me too?" Matthew asked her from the bottom of his heart. He wanted to hear and know her feelings.


    Sophia was caught off guard by that question. What would she do? Would she fight for him too or would she just give up Matthew without putting up a fight once she learned that the woman was better than her?


    Matthew started to feel anxious since Sophia was taking her time in answering his question.


    ''Eh, Can''t she just say it? Is it hard to fight for me?''


    Matthew was disheartened thinking that Sophia would not fight for him. But Sophia gave him her most honest answer to his direct question.


    "Matt, if you still like me and you still want to stick with me then I will definitely fight for you. But once I see that you are no longer interested in me, maybe that''s the time I should give up and let you go. If you will be happier with her than with me, then I will not hinder your happiness."


    Matthew smiled after hearing that. "Then I feel assured. I will keep that in mind, my love. And remember this¡­ you will surely fight for me because I will never get tired of you nor lose interest in you."


    "Sophia¡­ I am certain that my feelings for you will not change. So better do your promise. You have to fight for me, for our love. Okay?"


    Sophia nodded her head. "Yes, I will do that. I promise!"


    Matthew sealed her promise by kissing her lips once again.

 Chapter 670 A Blind Date?!

    ~ At Sy Corp Building ~


    Alveena couldn''t concentrate on her work since she was anxious for today. Andrew, his parents, and his grandfather would visit the Sy Residence tonight to meet her parents and formally introduce Andrew as her boyfriend or rather her fianc¨¦.


    Her parents still had no idea about it. She just told them that they would have family dinner tonight, asking her parents to go home early.


    Alveena wanted to make this family dinner a special one. She wanted to prepare everything. Although she already instructed their Family Chef to cook something nice and prepare lots of delicious food, Alveena still felt uneasy for tonight''s dinner.


    She wanted to be hands-on and oversee the preparations to make it perfect for everyone. She hoped that her parents and the Davis family would get along really well.


    With that thought in mind, Alveena went to see her brother in his office to ask for some favors from him.


    Clifford was talking to his assistant, Dexter when Alveena arrived. She immediately approached her brother, tugging his sleeve.


    "Hey, brother, are you busy? Can you lend me a hand, please?"


    Alveena put on her puppy-eyed look while pleading. She looked like a kid asking her big brother to buy her candy.


    "Huh? I''m not busy. But what is it?" Clifford softly asked Alveena.


    Dexter was amazed to see the interactions between the brother and sister. He even blinked his eyes several times, rubbing them to make sure that his eyes were not ying tricks on him.


    This was the first time he saw Alveena and Clifford acting like a real brother and sister. He was used to seeing them argue with one another, not helping each other.


    "Brother,e with me. Let''s go to the mall. I need to buy something for tonight''s dinner."


    Alveena didn''t know why but she ended up bugging her brother since she was feeling so anxious. She wanted to rely on him just like old times.


    Meanwhile, Dexter was expecting Clifford to turn down Alveena''s request. He bet his Boss would just tell her to bring her assistant and their chauffeur to apany her but Clifford gave her a different answer.


    "Alright. Do you want to leave now? We can go to the Mall at this hour. It''s not rush hour yet," Clifford said, checking his wristwatch before he stood up to grab his coat and car keys.


    Alveena almost jumped in joy because Clifford agreed with her request right away. She hooked her hands around his arm as she pulled him towards the door.


    Alveena felt like her old brother was back so she didn''t restrain herself in front of him.


    "Dexter, stay here in thepany. Contact me if there is something important," Clifford ordered Dexter before getting out of his office.


    Dexter just nodded his head absentmindedly, still fascinated by Clifford''s and Alveena''s strange behavior.


    Clifford and Alveena headed straight into the parking area. Clifford was the one who drove the car while Alveena sat in the front passenger seat.


    After a few minutes, they arrived at the mall. Clifford apanied Alveena as she started to buy the things she needed. She bought new table decorations and gifts for her parents, Grandpa Lu and Andrew''s parents.


    Giving her parents a surprise gift would make them in a good mood. Once they were in a bright mood, they might entertain and wee Andrew and the Davis Family warmly.


    Of course, she also wanted to buy something for the Davis Family. Though she already gave them gifts the other day, she thought it wasn''t enough.


    The brother and sister duo continued roaming around the mall when Clifford noticed something. He felt like they were being followed and someone was watching them.


    He saw some suspicious guy lurking around. He already saw them a while ago wherever they went. He didn''t know if he was just paranoid or not. But he had a bad feeling about this.<sub> </sub>


    Clifford walked closer to Alveena and asked her.


    "Alveena, do you see that guy? Do you know him? I feel like he has been following us since we arrived here," Clifford expressed his thoughts with her.


    Alveena turned around to check the guy her brother was referring to. But she didn''t recognize him.


    "Ahem, brother, do you think he is my stalker? Your sister is a beauty so it''s natural if someone will be smitten by me!" Alveena cracked some jokes, winking at her brother.


    Clifford furrowed his eyebrows in a deep frown when he heard that.


    "Alveena, I''m serious. This is about your safety." Clifford scowled at her


    Alveena giggled seeing Clifford''s annoyed expression. She really appreciated Clifford''s protective gesture towards her.


    "Brother, don''t be mad. I''m just trying to lighten the mood. You look so tense. Maybe you are just overthinking."


    The man who was following them had sensed that Clifford had noticed him so to avoid suspicion, the man told hisrades to retreat for now.


    He just left Clifford and Alveena for a moment. But Clifford remained alert and cautious. He had this hunch and he couldn''t exin why.


    The two continued strolling around the mall. Clifford was helping Alveena in carrying the items she bought.


    When they passed by the Department Store, Clifford and Alveena stumbled with someone they knew. Clifford''s mood changed the moment he saw that face.


    "Bianca!!!" Alveena called her out excitedly.


    The twodies became closer ever since Bianca became Zhen-Zhen''s bodyguard. They hang out several times together.


    "Alveena!!"


    The twodies ran towards each other. They hugged each other as if they were friends who hadn''t seen each other for ages.


    "Hey, how are you? What are you doing here? Is Lillie with you?" Alveena asked Bianca as she peered at her surroundings searching for Zhen-Zhen.


    "No, I''m not on duty right now since Lillie will be staying at home."


    After breaking a hug, Alveena assessed Bianca from top to bottom. She realized that Bianca''s get-up was a little bit different from her usual clothing.


    She looked feminine right now while wearing a casual dress.


    "Hey, you look different today. What''s the asion?" Alveena asked her with intrigue.


    Clifford who was silently standing at the back couldn''t help but check Bianca out. Indeed, Alveena was right. Bianca was giving off a feminine vibe right now.


    Bianca smiled at Alveena sheepishly and answered her, "I''m meeting someone today. You know¡­ a blind date."


    "What a blind date?"


    Clifford arched his eyebrow upon hearing that.

 Chapter 671 They Have Chemistry

    ''A blind date? No wonder she looks feminine today, not someone who will beat up someone.'' Clifford scoffed at that thought.


    Clifford assessed her once again, moving his gaze from top to bottom and vice versa. He looked at Bianca with amusement. He was used to seeing her wear her ckdy suit.


    Who would have thought that this fiercedy bodyguard would be cute and pretty like a delicate woman once she wore a casual feminine dress?


    He also noticed that she applied some light makeup. Aside from that, she was wearing heels, making her look taller.


    Clifford couldn''t help but made a sidement. "I hope you will not scare him away. Who knows you might end up beating your blind date if he turns out to be ugly?"


    That was the time Bianca noticed Clifford''s presence. Her eyebrows were drawn together because of hisst remarks.


    "Mr. Sy, who asks your opinion? Just mind your own business. Why don''t you go and do some blind dates as well so that your grumpiness will lessen a little bit?!" Bianca retorted.


    "If I just know¡­ you are just saying that because you are still bitter that you can''t defeat me," Bianca added, sticking her tongue out at him.


    She was no longer afraid of Clifford since she had something she could use to ckmail him if ever he would pick a fight with her once again.


    Meanwhile, Alveena just let out a soft giggle. She was having fun seeing the bantering between her brother and Bianca. She could see that Bianca was not intimidated at all by her brother''s cold and overbearing attitude.


    "I think Bianca is right. I keep on reminding you about this, brother. You need a woman in your life!" Alveena said, supporting Bianca''s im.


    Bianca nodded her head frantically. The two women even did a high five, showing Clifford how their sentiments were the same.


    "Alveena, I''m your brother. I am the one helping you today. Why do I feel like you are siding with her, rather than me?"


    Clifford crumpled his face as thedies started ganging up against him.


    Bianca clicked her tongue while shaking her head. "What a jealous brother you have here, Miss Alveena. I hope his future girlfriend can put up with him."


    "Yeah! That''s true. That''s also my concern, Bianca. Why don''t you influence my brother to do blind dates and set him up with your friends?" Alveena suggested.


    "I have female friends, but they are scared to approach my brother. You know, his coldness and aloofness are driving the women away!" She added, making an overdramatic expression.


    "Hey, I''m still here and I can hear you both."


    Alveena and Bianca just burst out into a peal ofughter.


    "By the way, I think both of you are busy shopping. Is there an asion? Did I disturb you?" Bianca asked them, changing the topic.<sub> </sub>


    Alveena shook her head as a response. "You are not disturbing us! I''m so happy to bump into you here. I''m buying some gifts and some table decorations. We will have a family dinner tonight with the Davis Family."


    "Oh my gosh, I''m so happy for you, Alveena. I saw Andrew''s video. I could tell that he is truly in love with you. He is so sweet. How I wish I could find a man like the Davis Brothers." Bianca said, expressing her thoughts.


    Clifford let out a sarcasticugh because of herst remarks.


    "I felt sorry for your blind date. I think you will end upparing him with the Davis Brothers."


    Bianca turned to Clifford with her annoyed expression. This Aloof CEO was very talkative today. She was not talking to him but he kept on giving sidements about her blind dates.


    "Hey, Mr. Sy¡­ you are wrong. I will end upparing him to you! Once I see that he doesn''t have your bad attitudes then I will approve of him right away!"


    Clifford just raised his eyebrow, sneering at her.


    "Is that apliment? Should I feel proud for being the baseline of your standard in men?"


    "Haha, don''t think highly of yourself, Mr. Sy. Did you not understand my words? Let me rephrase it for you to understand. I said I will be okay with my blind dates as long as the man is not YOU!"


    "Furthermore, I am afraid that if my blind date has the same temper as you, I might end up beating him as well," Bianca said provokingly while cracking her knuckles.


    Alveena tried her best to hold herughter. She could see that her brother was at the losing end since he looked furious and annoyed now. Bianca was doing great in provoking him.


    Clifford, on the other hand, squinted his eyes at her. His lips already formed a thin line. His expression darkened. But he refused to give up. He won''t let this woman win.


    After a few seconds, Clifford was able to conceal his negative emotions. He moved closer to Bianca, leaning down to whisper something in her ear.


    "Are you sure about that, Miss Bianca? What if I prove you wrong and you will end up falling for me instead? Do you want to try me?" Clifford soft mumbled with his flirtatious tone.


    Bianca felt the chill hearing those words from Clifford. For some unknown reason, her heart skipped a beat. Then a shback of their idental kiss popped up in her mind.


    ''Damn! Why did I suddenly remember it?'' Bianca bit her lower lip before pushing Clifford away from her.


    Alveena just watched them with fascinations in her eyes.


    ''Ahem, why do I find these two cute? It seems like they have chemistry. Should I try shipping these two? I would love Bianca to be my sister-inw!'' Alveena thought to herself as a yful smile appeared on her lovely face.


    She just got an idea. Honestly, Clifford and Bianca looked good together. With Clifford''s temper, Alveena thought that Bianca would be able to deal with and handle her brother very well.

 Chapter 672 [Bonus Chapter] One Night Stand

    Alveena was thinking about pairing her brother up with Bianca. She thought that the two would make a greatbination.


    With that thought in mind, Alveena tried to ask Bianca about her blind dates.


    "Bianca, what time is your date? Are you notte?"


    Bianca, who was still arguing with Clifford, moved her attention back to Alveena.


    "Oh, it''s alright. We will have a dinner date at around 6:00 in the evening. I am free right now, killing time by strolling around the mall."


    "Oh, that''s great. We still have time to talk and have some catching up. Do you mind if I will keep youpany for a while?" Alveena asked Bianca while secretly assessing her brother''s reactions.


    Since the twodies started talking again, Clifford felt like he was out of ce. His presence had been forgotten by the twodies. Or they were intentionally ignoring him.


    Clifford just continued following the twodies. He was still cautious about the strange men who were following them a while ago.


    Since Bianca had a background in the military, Clifford was thinking about asking her opinion regarding his observation. What if those men were really following them? He had to make sure about that.


    Clifford made a mental note that he would talk to Bianca once Alveena was done interviewing her. He didn''t know why but Alveena kept on asking Bianca about her blind date and she was intentionally making her voice loud for him to hear.


    Unknowingly, Clifford was secretly listening to Bianca''s answer. He was a little bit curious as well. But he was pretending he didn''t care and he was not listening to them.


    "Bianca, what made you decide to go blind dates? You told us before that having a boyfriend was too troublesome for you. You even turned down lots of your suitors in the military."


    Alveena was saying this out loud for her brother to hear. She knew that her brother would never ask about Bianca''s personal life.


    So this was one way of telling his brother that Bianca also had lots of suitors. That only meant Bianca was charismatic too even though she was not a typical girl.


    "Hmm, well my parents pressure me. Mom will not stop bugging me if I don''t introduce a man as my boyfriend." Bianca sighed as she recalled how her mom cried and pestered her about her rtionship.


    "Sigh, imagine. She signed up on a dating app. She used my profile and my pictures without my knowledge! Then just this weekend she informed me that I have to attend and show up for today''s blind date or else, she will disown me as her daughter!" Biancamented to Alveena.


    She felt like crying as she was left with no choice. She valued her family so much. They were family-oriented. She knew her mother was just threatening her but who knew that her mother would truly disown her once she disobeyed her.


    "Gosh! Alvee, they are demanding me to give them a grandchild already! Do you think should I just have a one-night stand and get pregnant so that they will stop nagging me? I''m tired of listening to their ranting. They make me feel like I am not fulfilling my duty as their daughter who should give them grandchildren!"


    "Cough! Cough!" Clifford choked on his saliva after hearing her bold remarks.


    ''What did I hear? She prefers to have a one-night stand, instead of a serious rtionship with a man!'' Clifford subconsciously arched his eyebrow.


    Alveena wanted tough out loud but hold herself back since there were other people around them. She knew that Bianca was just kidding about having one nightstand. She just wanted to vent out her frustrations.


    "Oh, One nightstand? That''s not a bad idea either!" Alveena said, ying along with her.


    Clifford had the urge to butt in because Alveena was influencing and urging Bianca to do a one-night stand. He couldn''t believe that Alveena would advise her friend to do that.


    He was about to speak up when Alveena made another suggestion to Bianca.


    "Ahem, How about this, Bianca? If you will do a one-night stand, I have a perfect candidate for you. Why don''t you consider my brother? Though his attitude is unlikable, his genes are one of a kind. My brother is undeniably handsome. It will give you a charming child!" Alveena proudly said, bing a wing woman for the two.


    Bianca: "..."


    Clifford: "..."<sub> </sub>


    Both Bianca and Clifford looked at Alveena in disbelief. How could she tantly suggest that in front of her brother?


    Bianca simply nced at Clifford, wondering if he heard it or not. On the other hand, Clifford pretended that he didn''t hear anything as he darted his gaze in his surroundings, not looking at Alveena and Bianca.


    Bianca pulled Alveena right away before she responded to her. She made sure that they were far away from Clifford.


    Meanwhile, Clifford frowned upon seeing Bianca dragging Alveena away. He saw her whispering something to Alveena. He got curious about her response.


    ''Damn! I can''t hear them from here!'' Cliffordined as he watched the twodies from a distance.


    The moment he got near them, Alveena and Bianca were already talking about a different thing. Clifford got annoyed since he didn''t hear Bianca''s response.


    "Forget it! That woman will definitely not consider it. The two of us are like nemesis!" Clifford murmured to himself.


    "By the way, do you know who your blind date is? Have you seen his picture? What does he look like?" Alveena asked Bianca curiously.


    "Hmm, All I know is that he is a businessman. I saw his picture once. My mother showed me his picture from the dating app. He is also good-looking, that''s why I agree with this blind date." Bianca said, giggling.


    "Hey, are you thinking about having a one-night stand with your date tonight?" Alveena asked Bianca with a teasing smile. She nced at her brother and she caught him frowning.


    "Hmm, it depends. Haha, we will see!" Bianca wasughing.


    The twodies were just joking around but Clifford misunderstood it. He thought Bianca was truly nning to do it tonight.


    ''This woman¡­ She is insane! And it annoys me!'' Clifford mumbled to himself. His face could no longer be painted.


    ''Wait? Why am I reacting like this? Who cares if she will sleep with a random guy? I don''t care. It''s her life.''


    Then his inner self talked back to him. ''But¡­ it''s not right. Besides, she saved my life once when I got drunk. I think I am concerned about her just a little bit,'' Clifford justified his feelings.


    It did not take long when Bianca''s phone rang. Her blind date was calling her. She answered her phone right away. After talking to him for a few minutes, Bianca hung up the phone.


    "Alvee, my blind date is here. He is on the way to meet us!" Bianca informed Alveena excitedly.


    "Oh great! I wanna see him. Let me judge if the two of you are a good match. If not, then I will ship you to someone I know."


    For some unknown reason, Clifford was also curious about the looks of Bianca''s blind date.


    After a few minutes of waiting, Bianca''s blind date arrived. The four of them met at the main entrance of the Department Store.


    "Huh? Is he your blind date?" Alveena asked Bianca with her wide eyes.


    "Yes, he is! He looks the same in the picture."


    Aside from Alveena, Clifford was also looking at the man with a stunned expression.


    "Hey, Alveena, Clifford, what are you doing here? Do you know each other?" The man asked Alveena, Clifford, and Bianca.


    The man in front of them was none other than Brandon.

 Chapter 673 Asking Bianca

    Alveena and Clifford exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They didn''t expect that Brandon would be Bianca''s blind date.


    Alveena had conflicted thoughts right now. She always wished that Brandon could find another woman who would make him happy. Someone who could make him fall in love again. Someone who would love him back.


    Bianca would be a nice candidate for that. However, part of her wanted to pair up Clifford and Bianca together. She could see the chemistry between them. Just like Brandon, his brother needed a woman who could teach him to love again and moved on from the past.


    Now Alveena didn''t know whose pair she would be rooting for.


    ''Eh, what am I thinking? Bianca is the one who will make the decision. If she likes either my brother or Brandon, whoever she chooses between them, I''m gonna support her. But I hope she will end up with either one of them. Will she fall for those two?''


    Then she nced at his brother worriedly. She knew that her brother was stubborn. He might not make a move on Bianca. He was already at a disadvantage.


    But who knows? The more you hate the more you love. This might be applicable to Bianca and Clifford.


    Meanwhile, Clifford was also thinking about something. He remembered Brandon mentioning to him about doing to blind dates to move on and mend his broken heart.


    He already gave up and let go of Alveena since Andrew and Alveena were doing fine now, loving each other so much.


    ''So Bianca is his blind date he was referring to thest time we talked,'' Clifford thought to himself, arching his eyebrow.


    Among the three, Bianca was the one who answered Brandon.


    "Yes, we know each other. I didn''t expect that you are close to them as well," Bianca said with her soft voice. She gave Brandon a faint smile and he acknowledged it by smiling back at her.


    Clifford scoffed seeing Bianca acted so feminine in front of Brandon.


    ''Looks can be deceiving Brandon. She appears to be a sweet and gentledy right now, but once she shows her true color, she will turn into someone who can beat you up easily. A frightening woman.'' Clifford thought to himself, still feeling bitter.


    "Yes, our families are close friends. How about you? How did you know each other?" Brandon asked them again.


    "Bianca and I became closer because she is Lillie Davis''s bodyguard. As for my brother¡­"


    Both women giggled first before Alveena continued her words. "They knew each other because Bianca beat him before. My poor brother was not able to fight back!"


    Clifford knitted his brows when he heard that. Alveena and Bianca were reminding him of that embarrassing moment.


    Then A soft chuckle was heard as Brandonughed after hearing that.


    "Really? Cliff!!! You were beaten up by Bianca? You were defeated by a woman? Haha, so she can fight. So cool!" Brandon said gleefully, praising Bianca.


    Clifford narrowed his eyes on them. "I just went easy on her and I held myself back because she''s a woman!"


    Clifford tried his best to justify himself. He didn''t want to look weak in front of Brandon. He was so embarrassed to admit that he was indeed beaten up by Bianca.


    "Alright. I will not say anything to protect your ego." Bianca said, smiling teasingly as she patted Clifford''s back.<sub> </sub>


    Bianca wasughing inside as she recalled how Clifford called her Master since he acknowledged her skills and strength when he was drunk.


    "Oh, by the way, are you going to leave now? I thought your dinner would be held at 6:00 pm." Alveena gave them a questioning gaze.


    "Oh, yes, our dinner will be at 6:00 pm. But we decided to meet early so that we can have more time getting to know each other," Brandon responded cheerfully.


    "How about you too? Why are you both here? Buying things for tonight''s dinner with the Davis Family?"


    Alveena was taken aback when Brandon mentioned that. She never expected that Brandon knew about the family dinner with the Davis.


    ''How did he know that?''


    As if Brandon read her mind, he pointed his finger at Clifford. He was the one who told Brandon about the family dinner.


    "We still have more time. Bianca and I can apany you for a while. We will go once you are done shopping." Brandon said, wrapping his arms around Clifford''s shoulder.


    Clifford elbowed Brandon so that he would release him. Brandon just shook his head helplessly. He wondered why Clifford looked so grumpy today.


    Brandon moved to Alveena and whispered. "Why is your brother looking so grumpy today? Is there a problem in the office?"


    Alveena shook her head. "Nope! Everything is fine in the office. My brother has always been grumpy ever since that day." Alveena was referring to Olive''s betrayal.


    The four of them continued shopping. Clifford grabbed the chance to talk to Bianca since Brandon was busy helping Alveena in carrying the items she bought.


    "Bianca, let''s talk. There''s something I wanna ask you." Clifford said in a low voice. He grabbed her elbow, pulling her to the corner.


    "Eh, What is it, Mr. Sy?"


    "Just call me Cliff," He said, frowning. He got annoyed hearing Bianca calling Brandon casually while she kept on calling him Mr. Sy.


    "Alright, Cliff. So what do you want to talk about?"


    "You are a trained soldier. You know many tactics and you are very observant in your surroundings."


    "Wow, it''s so nice that you are acknowledging my skills now. Do I look cool to you now?" Bianca asked teasingly while winking at Clifford.


    Clifford just scowled at her. "That''s not my point. The thing is¡­ I noticed that some strange men were following Alveena and me since we arrived here at the mall."


    "I don''t know if I am just overthinking or not. But I feel like we are being watched." Clifford had be serious now.


    Bianca paused for a moment. It looked like a serious matter so she stopped teasing or arguing with Clifford.

 Chapter 674 Be My Bodyguard!

    Bianca arched her eyebrows into a deep frown. If someone was following them then Alveena and Clifford might be in danger. And it''s not only one man, but men. Several men.


    "Are the men still here? Could you still see them?" Bianca asked Clifford while roaming her eyes at their surroundings. She was trying to survey the area to see if there were suspicious people lurking around them.


    Clifford turned around, sweeping his gaze around the ce.


    "Strange. I saw them a while ago. But they suddenly disappeared when I started to be cautious." Clifford mumbled.


    "Did you make it obvious that you already knew that they were following you?"


    "Maybe? I don''t know. I asked Alveena if she knew those guys. And I met his gaze while I was talking to Alveena."


    Bianca sighed deeply and smacked Clifford''s head.


    "Aww! Why did you do that?" Clifford asked her irritatedly.


    "You dummy! They probably sensed that you already knew that you were being watched and followed. So the men probably retreated for now, to avoid suspicion."


    "Next time, don''t make it obvious that you know or you see them. You have to pretend that you still don''t know. Then think of a way how you will corner them to prove that they are indeed following you." Bianca started lecturing Clifford.


    "If you experience that again, you and Alveena should move in a crowded ce. We don''t know what they are nning to do with both of you. It''s dangerous so better to report this to the police or hire some bodyguards."


    "Make sure that you and Alveena will always bring protective equipment for self-defense, like stun guns or pepper spray."


    Clifford was just listening to her attentively as if she was his master and he was her disciple receiving a lecture from her.


    "Do you have someone in mind who will have the motive to follow you and monitor your movement? Is it you or Alveena? Have you offended someone? We don''t know who are their true target so both of you should be careful."


    Clifford bobbed his head obediently as he kept her words in his mind.


    "But in our circles, while doing business, we can''t avoid offending someone. So there are many to mention. So how would I know?"


    "That''s why you should be cautious and careful with the people around you. If possible, you should keep a tracking device so that if someone tries to kidnap you or Alveena, we can always track your location in times of danger."


    "You should buy equipment that will secretly notify the police or your men about your whereabouts and location. In times of danger, they can easily find you to rescue and save you."


    Clifford was amazed just hearing her advice. It was really helpful. She was indeed an expert in this field. No wonder, Tristan Davis gave her the responsibility to protect and safeguard his wife, Zhen-Zhen.


    "Now, you know what to do. Keep that in mind. I think we should buy those devices now. You and Alveena both have a great background. If you offended some powerful people with connections in the underground then you might be targeted by them using dirty methods and underhanded techniques." Bianca suggested, her voice was filled with worries and concerns for Clifford and Alveena.


    After she was done talking, Bianca noticed the strange look Clifford was giving her.


    ''Eh, why is he looking at me like that?'' She suddenly felt conscious because of Clifford''s intense gaze.


    "What? Do I have some dirt on my face?" Bianca asked him awkwardly. Clifford''s suddenly changed into something she couldn''t describe.<sub> </sub>


    Then suddenly Clifford held her shoulders while staring at her eyes.


    "Bianca¡­ you are currently free, right? How about you be Sy''s bodyguard in the meantime?"


    Bianca: "..."


    Bianca''s jaw dropped upon hearing that sudden proposal from Clifford.


    ''Eh, what? Me bing Sy''s bodyguard? This is like betraying my Master who fed me! The Davis Family is the one who hired me. And I know the disputes between Boss Tristan and Clifford. How can I allow myself to be their bodyguard?''


    Bianca was looking at him with disbelief. But Clifford didn''t stop convincing her.


    "Just tell me your price. I am willing to pay any amount. I will also talk to Tristan and Lillie to borrow your service in the meantime."


    "Eh, seriously Cliff? Why me? I know the Sy Family also has family bodyguards just like the Davis Family." Bianca said, reasoning out with him.


    Clifford was taken aback for a moment. Bianca had a point. But he couldn''t understand why he suddenly got this crazy idea of hiring her as a personal bodyguard after hearing those pieces of advice from her.


    He had to admit that he was truly amazed by her skills as well as her wisdom. She knew what she would do in times of danger. She was someone whom you could depend on.


    "Well.. you are talented! You are smart and you have skills suitable for the job. Besides, you are close to Alveena," Clifford responded.


    Bianca was still hesitant to ept his offer. Though she was free right now, she didn''t know if it was a good idea to work for Clifford Sy.


    ''What if he will grab this opportunity to bully me? Or is he just making some excuses? But his eyes and his expression, it doesn''t look like he is lying.''


    Then her inner self had spoken. ''There''s nothing wrong about this. Alveena is my friend and Clifford is her brother. I should help them.''


    Clifford was still looking at her intently, waiting for her response. There was a hopeful look in his eyes.


    "Bianca, please. I will be more at ease if it is you."


    Bianca was at a loss for words. The cold and rude CEO was now begging in front of her, lowering his pride. Did she have the heart to refuse this gorgeous man who was asking for her help?


    "Just work for me until I confirm and catch those men. I need to find out if we are being followed and watched. Who is the culprit and what motive do they have for doing this?"


    Bianca heaved a deep sigh. "Alright, I will do it!"


    Clifford''s lips twitched into a mischievous smile when Bianca agreed. He immediately concealed his smile when Bianca gazed up to look at him.


    "Okay. You can start tomorrow! Come to my office at 7:00 am, don''t bete!"


    Bianca: "..."

 Chapter 675 Protective Brother

    "Hey, the two of you¡­ where have you been?" Brandon asked Bianca and Clifford.


    They got separated from Alveena and Brandon when Clifford talked to Bianca privately.


    "Oh, we just bought some devices on the first floor. I asked for Bianca''s rmendation." Clifford answered Brandon, raising the paper bags containing the tracking device and other self-defense equipment that Alveena could use to protect herself in times of danger.


    Clifford was hoping that his hunch was wrong. He didn''t want Alveena''s life to be put in danger. If possible, he hoped that he was the target of those men, not his sister.


    On the other hand, Alveena was watching Clifford and Bianca suspiciously. It seemed that the two had stopped their bantering.


    ''What happened between the two? They just disappeared suddenly. And when they came back, they looked like they were already getting along.


    Alveena smiled inwardly thinking that maybe the two didn''t hate each other so much. Who knows¡­ there might be something more to their rtionship.


    Meanwhile, Brandon looked at his wristwatch, realizing that they already spent lots of time roaming around the mall. It was now time for him and Bianca to leave and resume their dinner date.


    "Alveena, Clifford, I think I have to steal Bianca. We need to go now. I already reserved a spot in the Victoria''s Garden Restaurant near this mall." Brandon said, grabbing Bianca''s hands.


    "Alright, enjoy your date! Thank you for apanying us," Alveena said cheerfully, waving her hands to them.


    "You''re wee, Alvee. Let''s hang out again next time!" Bianca said. She was thinking that she would spend more time with Alveena and Clifford now that she would be working as a personal bodyguard in the meantime.


    Clifford just nodded his head at Brandon, then his eyes moved to Bianca. He was wondering if Bianca would try to do it... one night stand with Brandon.


    Clifford frowned at his thoughts. He shouldn''t be thinking about it. But with Brandon''s attitude, he might not refuse her just in case she would try to ask Brandon to sleep with her.


    Bianca and Brandon had already left but Clifford was still rooted in his spot, ncing in the direction where the two disappeared from his sight.


    Alveena had to nudge his shoulder to catch his attention.


    "Hey, Brother, what are you looking at? Are you spacing out just now?"


    Her voice and her touch snapped him back to the present.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. By the way, are you done buying all the things that you need? Shall we go home now?"


    Alveena smiled brightly before nodding her head. She was satisfied since she bought the gifts for her parents and the Davis Family.


    Soon the brother and sister went to the parking lot of the mall. Clifford was still cautious, observing his surroundings.


    He was checking whether those men were still following them. He heaved a sigh of relief when he didn''t see any sign of them.


    When they got inside the car, Clifford talked to Alveena, giving him those devices for her protection.


    "Alvee, for precautionary measures, I want you to keep these items and bring them with you at all times."


    Clifford handed over the paper bags to her. Alveena epted it with a frown.<sub> </sub>


    "What are these for, Brother?" Alveena asked as she checked the items inside.


    "For your protection. I feel like we are being followed a while ago. I don''t want to take it for granted. It''s best for us to be prepared for the worst-case scenario. I also hired a bodyguard for you." Clifford informed Alveena as she continued to check the items one by one.


    She saw the pepper spray, a small stun gun, and a tracking location device which was built in a watch.


    "Is this really necessary, brother?" Alveena asked her brother.


    "Yes, of course. This is for your protection." Clifford stated matter-of-factly.


    Alveena smiled sweetly as her brother was bing protective of her once again.


    "Okay, Bro! I will keep this. Thank you for your love and concern. I really appreciate it!" Alveena pulled her brother into a hug.


    Clifford felt strange because he didn''t feel that awkward anymore hugging Alveena like this. Their rtionship between them changed when Clifford was heartbroken. But now, he was slowly going back to his old self.


    The incident between Zhen-Zhen and him affected him. He wanted to start over again, hoping that someday Zhen-Zhen would be able to forgive him or somehow they could be friends again.


    He just needed more time and he would be able to face Tristan again with no more bitterness left in his heart.


    After a while, Alveena wore her watch that was bought by her brother. The watch looked ordinary. No one would think that there was a tracking device installed in that watch. Bianca specifically chose this design for Alveena.


    Clifford also bought one for him. The tracking device was connected to their phones, including Bianca''s phone so that she could monitor Alveena''s and Clifford''s location whenever she wanted.


    "By the way, Brother, who is the bodyguard you are referring to?" Alveena asked him curiously.


    Clifford just smiled cheekily without telling her. "You''re gonna meet the bodyguard tomorrow. For now, let''s go home. You still have to prepare. Your boyfriend and his parents will being soon."


    "Yes, that''s true brother! Let''s go home!"


    Clifford and Alveena drove back to Sy Residence. Little did they know that someone was watching them in the parking area. The man contacted his boss.


    "Bishop, how is it?" Mr. Miller''s voice was heard from the other line.


    "Boss, we retreated for now. Alveena was not alone. She was with her brother and her brother seemed to notice us following them a while ago," Bishop reported to him.


    "Fool! You have to be more careful! I want this task to be perfectly done!" Mr. Miller said, feeling enraged. He couldn''t wait to teach Alveena and Andrew a lesson.


    "Yes, Boss. We will find ways to capture her. We will not let you down, Boss!"


    "Alright! I need positive results and good news within three days! Do it fast!"


    "Noted, Boss!"

 Chapter 676 [Bonus Chapter] Pretend As His Girlfriend

    Meanwhile, Brandon and Bianca finally arrived at the Victoria''s Garden Restaurant. Unlike the other people who went on their blind dates, Brandon and Bianca feltfortable with each other for their first meeting.


    Maybe knowing that they hadmon friends made them feel closer to each other. At least, they were not totally strangers now.


    Upon entering the restaurant, the waiter guided them to their reserved table. It was a private booth where they had their own privacy. They could talk all they wanted without worrying about other people overhearing their conversation.


    The restaurant looked cozy and the ambiance was very romantic. There were flowernterns hung at the ceiling that served as their lights.


    The restaurant put up with their name as Garden Restaurant because of the flower decorations and different nts around them. Bianca was so amazed at the beautiful surroundings.


    Though the booth was an enclosed area, they felt like they were having dinner in a garden filled with flowers and nts.


    Brandon was acting as a gentleman, pulling the chair for Bianca and letting her sit first before he moved to his own seat.


    Brandon also told Bianca to order anything she wanted. Though they agreed that they would divide the bills, he decided to treat her tonight especially after knowing that she was Alveena''s close friend.


    When their orders were served, the two started eating while engaging in a little chit-chat about their family. They were in the getting to know stage.


    Brandon learned that Bianca was the only girl in their family. She had two older brothers who were serving in the military. Her brothers were high-ranking officers and her grandfather was a retired general.


    Her parents had a small family business, a flower shop. They were managing five branches.


    Meanwhile, Bianca learned that Brandon''s family was one of the powerful families in the City of Empire. They ventured into the construction business. The Cullens Family was very influential with theirbined power with the Sy Family.


    After talking about their family, the two decided to discuss their personal life, or shall we say their love life.


    "Bianca, why did you agree to do this blind date? With your beauty and charm, I believe lots of men are lining up for you. Why are you still single?" Brandon threw the first personal question between them.


    "Okay. I will be honest with you, Brandon. You are wrong about men lining up for me. Haha, they are afraid of me since I look so fierce and intimidating in the eyes of them. Majority of men prefer those finedies who look fragile and need their protection, unlike me."


    Brandon chuckled after hearing that. Bianca had a point. Typical men would prefer those kinds of women.


    "Well, that''s their loss. They should man up to get your attention!"


    "I know right!" Bianca agreed while letting out a soft giggle.


    "Is that the reason you decided to go blind dates?" Brandon asked her again.


    Bianca crumpled her face. "It''s because of my mom who keeps nagging me to have a boyfriend. Do you know that it''s my Mom whom you were chatting with, not me!"


    Brandon dropped his spoon and fork upon hearing that.


    "What??? It''s your mom? Not you?!"


    Bianca smiled at him apologetically before nodding her head.<sub> </sub>


    "Sorry, Brandon. It was my mom who signed up with that dating app using my pictures and profile. She did it without my knowledge. I was surprised when she told me that I should meet you or else she would disown me as her daughter, using me of being an unfilial daughter!" Bianca put on a pitiful face whileining to Brandon.


    Brandon burst outughing. He was not mad although Bianca''s mom lied to him. At least, Bianca showed up tonight and she didn''t stand him up.


    "So in short, you are just afraid to be disowned by your mother. Don''t worry, I understand. At least, you are being honest with me now. I think I like you already¡­ as a friend."


    "Thank you, Brandon, for your understanding." Then Bianca giggled. "Haha, did you just friendzone me already?"


    "Haha, it''s not like that." Brandon scratched the back of his head.


    "How about you, Brandon? Why did you try the dating app? A man of your status can easily find a girl to date." Bianca asked him with intrigue.


    "Well, honestly, I''m not looking for a girl to have a serious rtionship right now so I tried the dating app. And, for the other reason, I''m tired of entertaining women within my circle. I want to find a unique woman like you. Aside from that, I know it is hard to find a woman who can match up with the woman I like." Brandon''s expression changed and he was saddened when he added hisst sentence.


    "Oh, so you already have a woman you like. Why didn''t you pursue her?" Bianca became more interested in his love story.


    "I tried to pursue her but I failed. She already loves someone else."


    "Oh, I''m sorry to hear that."


    "Oh don''t be. I am happy for her. Since I feelfortable with you, I''m gonna share this with you, Bianca."


    Bianca nodded her head, anticipating his next words.


    "The woman I like¡­ you knew her. It''s Alveena."


    Bianca: "..."


    "Our parents set us up for an arranged marriage. But unfortunately, Alveena''s heart belongs to Andrew. I believe you already know him."


    Bianca nodded her head, feeling sorry for Brandon. He told her that he was currently in a moving-on stage. He let go of Alveena for her happiness. She also learned how Brandon helped Alveena to break off the engagement between them.


    "The reason I am looking for a blind date is that¡­ I want to ask her to pretend in front of my parents that I am seeing a girl. I want my parents to believe that''s the reason why I didn''t agree to marry Alveena. I don''t want my parents to me Alveena for the failure of our engagement."


    Bianca admired Brandon for his sacrifices. Until the end, he was doing this for Alveena.


    "So Bianca¡­ I just want to ask you if it''s okay with you to pretend as my girlfriend in front of my parents for the time being. Sooner orter, they will know about Alveena''s and Andrew''s rtionship. I don''t want them to hate Alveena for choosing Andrew over me."


    Bianca: "..."


    ''Pretend to be his girlfriend?''

 Chapter 677 To Unite The Two Families

    ~ At Sy Residence ~


    Mr. Kian Sy and Mrs. Ciara Sy were both surprised to see the table set-up upon arriving home. They saw Alveena and Clifford helping each other in the dining area.


    They were fascinated to see that their son and daughter were getting along welltely.


    "Mom, Dad, you are back!" Alveena walked over to approach them, hugging and kissing her parents.


    Clifford also followed her behind to greet their parents.


    "Wow, what''s the asion? Why do I feel like we have a feast tonight? There are lots of dishes being served on the table. Can the four of us finish all of these?" Their mother asked them both in amusement.


    Clifford and Alveena exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They hadn''t informed them yet about the Davis Familying over tonight to join them.


    "Mom, I thought grandpa and grandma wereing too? Where are they?" Clifford asked them instead.


    "Oh right. Your grandpa just told me that they are on the way now, together with your grandma," Mr. Sy responded.


    "Mom, Dad, we have surprise guests tonight. So don''t worry about the food. We can finish all of them tonight!" Alveena said excitedly.


    "Oh, you invited some friends, my dear? Is Brandoning too?" Ciara asked them expectantly.


    They were still rooting for Brandon and Alveena to end up together. Ciara and Kian thought that Alveena and Brandon just needed more time to get to know each other before they proceeded to their engagement.


    They hadn''t seen the news article about Andrew and Alveena yet. Besides, Mr. Miller didn''t have any idea before that Alveena was a member of the prestigious Sy Family.


    "It''s a surprise Mom. You will meet themter." Alveena hugged her Mom, giving her a meaningful smile.


    Ciara and Kian just went upstairs to change their clothes. It did not take long when their grandparents arrived.


    Grandma Cynthia and Grandpa Jerome were the heads of the Sy Family. Although Grandpa Jerome was retired and had stopped managing thepany, he still had influence in making decisions concerning thepany. Kian Sy and Clifford often consulted him for advice.


    Alveena and Clifford weed their grandparents, guiding them to the dining area.


    "Wow, it seems that you really prepared for tonight''s dinner. Where are your parents?" Grandma Cynthia asked Alveena and Clifford.


    "They just change their clothes, grandma. They are joining us after. Come and sit here first." Clifford pulled a chair for his grandma and grandpa. They settled down at the long table while waiting for others toe.


    Alveena checked her phone and saw Andrew''s message. They were about to arrive. She was excited since she could finally introduce Andrew to her family.


    When her parents joined them, that was the time Alveena and Clifford gave them the gifts she prepared for them. The elders were so touched receiving the gifts from Alveena and Clifford.


    "Hmm, my granddaughter and grandson are so thoughtful. We should gather more often and invite your other rtives for family gathering and dinner," Grandpa Jerome suggested. He was pleased knowing that Alveena and Clifford put their efforts in preparing this family dinner.


    "Alveena, my dear daughter, who are our guests tonight? What time are theying?" Ciara asked her curiously.


    Alveena was about to answer when her phone beeped. She received a message from Andrew, informing her that they already arrived.<sub> </sub>


    "Mom, they are here! I will just go out to wee them," Alveena stood up, leaving the dining area in a hurry.


    Her parents and grandparents could see the excitement in her eyes. She also looked happy. They became more intrigued about their visitors.


    On the other hand, Clifford was just silently sitting on his seat, wondering how their grandparents and parents would react once they saw the Davis Family.


    The Davis Family and the Sy Family had beenpeting in the business world even before they were born. Thepetition between these two families didn''t only start because of the conflict between Clifford and Tristan. The Davis Family and the Sy Family were not on good terms since the beginning.


    Clifford was thinking if the long years ofpetition between the Davis Family and the Sy Family would end tonight.


    ''I wonder if my parents and grandparents will approve of Alveena''s rtionship with Andrew Davis.'' Clifford thought to himself.


    After a few minutes, Alveena returned to the dining area together with their guests.


    "Mom, Dad, Grandma, Grandpa¡­" Alveena called them.


    They turned around only to see Andrew, Lucas, Isabelle and Grandpa Lu standing next to Alveena.


    Except Clifford, everyone at the table was shocked beyond belief seeing the Davis Family inside their house. The dining area was engulfed in deafening silence.


    ''What are they doing here?''


    Their parents and grandparents were looking at Alveena with their questioning gaze. They couldn''t believe that the members of the Davis Family were there including the Patriarch, Grandpa Lu.


    "Cough! Cough!" Grandpa Lu cleared his throat, breaking the silence.


    "Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Sy, as well as to the Patriarch and Matriarch of the Sy Family. Thank you for having us here tonight. My grandson, Andrew, my family and I are dying to meet you and talk to you." Grandpa Lu spoke up. His gaze swept across the dining area and stopped to meet Grandpa Jerome''s eyes.


    Grandpa Jerome knitted his brows upon seeing the person he had never imagined to meet tonight. He couldn''t hide the displeasure in his eyes as he looked at Grandpa Lu.


    Andrew and Alveena, including the rest, also noticed the staring contest between Grandpa Lu and Grandpa Jerome. They could feel the heavy tension building up around them.


    Alveena reflexively grabbed Andrew''s hand as she suddenly became nervous about this. This was the first time she saw her grandpa with his chilly and frightening expression.


    Kian, on the other hand, leaned over to his son Clifford to ask him.


    "Son, do you know about this?" Kian whispered to Clifford.


    Clifford just nodded his head as a response.


    "Eh, what are you both thinking, inviting the Davis Family here? Don''t you know that your Grandpa hated Luke Davis so much? Why are they here?"


    "To unite the two families." Clifford nonchntly said to his father.


    Kian: "..."

 Chapter 678 [Bonus Chapter] Could Relate To His Brother

    Mr. Sy was rendered speechless when he heard his son''s reply.


    ''To unite the two families? What did he mean by that?''


    Kian nced back at Alveena. His eyes widened upon seeing the interlocking hands of Alveena and Andrew.


    ''Huh? Don''t tell me Alveena and Andrew Davis are in a rtionship?''


    Grandma Cynthia and Alveena''s mother, Ciara stood up, inviting the Davis Family to join them. Grandma Cynthia patted Grandpa Jerome''s shoulder, reminding him to behave. Meanwhile, Ciara pulled her husband, Kian to wee and greet Lucas and Isabelle.


    Clifford also stood up, extending his right hand to Andrew. Soon, Isabelle, Lucas, Grandpa Lu, and Andrew joined them at the table.


    Lucas and Isabelle sat to the left side of the table together with Kian and Ciara. Grandpa Jerome was the one sitting at the end of the table while Grandpa Lu sat on the opposite end, facing Grandpa Jerome.


    Grandma Cynthia, Clifford, Andrew, and Alveena were sitting on the right side of the table facing Andrew''s parents and Alveena''s parents.


    Ciara and Cynthia were the ones trying to lighten the atmosphere around them by entertaining their visitors.


    "We didn''t expect that you were the guests Alveena was talking about. Wee to the Sy''s Residence. This dinner is specially prepared by our grandchildren. I hope you will enjoy the food." Grandma Cynthia said with her soft voice. She was smiling at them.


    "Grandma, Grandpa, Mom, Dad¡­ I''m sorry I didn''t inform you ahead," Alveena apologized to them.


    Then she stood up, pulling Andrew beside her. The couple was now standing before them. It was now the time to introduce Andrew to her family.


    "The reason I invited them over dinner is to officially introduce to you the man I truly love. Mom, Dad, Grandpa, and Grandma¡­ I would like you to meet Andrew Davis, my boyfriend."


    The Sy Family were shocked when they heard Alveena. Now it made sense why the Davis Family joined them for tonight''s family dinner.


    "This is the reason I can''t marry Brandon Cullens. I already have a boyfriend, Mom¡­ Dad¡­ I hope you will ept Andrew."


    Andrew also spoke up, greeting the elders politely.


    "I came here together with my parents and grandfather to show you my sincerity. I love Alveena. And I want to ask for her family''s blessings to approve our rtionship."


    Alveena''s parents didn''t know what to feel about this. Who would have thought that their daughter would fall for the son of their rival?


    "Are you really sure about this?" Kian asked them.


    Alveena: "Yes, Dad"


    Andrew: "Yes, Mr. Sy."


    The couple answered in unison.


    Grandpa Lu also butted in to support Alveena and Andrew. He could still see the hesitation in Alveena''s parents. They couldn''t decide whether to ept Andrew or not. He noticed that Mr. and Mrs. Sy were both anxiously looking at Grandpa Jerome, observing his reaction.<sub> </sub>


    "The reason we also came tonight is to discuss with you the marriage between Alveena and my grandson, Andrew. He already proposed to your daughter. And Alveena epted it."


    "I could see that the two of them are happily in love so there''s nothing wrong if we will support them with their rtionship. I am aware of thepetition going on between the Davis Family Business and the Sy Family Business."


    "It''s now time to forget about thepetition. Let''s set aside the past. Let''s unite the two families through Alveena''s and Andrew''s marriage. The Davis Family is a hundred percent sure in supporting these two. I hope you can also approve of their rtionship for the sake of their happiness."


    The dining area became silent once again after Grandpa Lu spoke up. Now, their eyes were focused on the Sy Patriarch. Everyone was waiting for his response.


    Grandma Cynthia grabbed Grandpa Jerome''s hand, giving him a gentle squeeze. Grandpa Jerome looked around.


    After taking a deep breath, Grandpa Jerome finally spoke up to them.


    "If this is my beloved granddaughter''s decision then I will not oppose this rtionship as long as your grandson will not hurt my granddaughter." Grandpa Jerome responded to Grandpa Lu.


    "I am warning you. Once I see my granddaughter cry because of your grandson, the Sy Family will not hesitate to use all our resources to destroy the Davis!" Grandpa Jerome threatened Grandpa Lu. He was very serious right now.


    Meanwhile, Grandpa Lu let out a soft chuckle. He looked calmer than Grandpa Jerome. And it seemed that he had no hidden grudge towards him.


    "Don''t worry, Jerome. If ever my grandson will make Alveena cry, I am the first one who will punish him! I will not allow him to bully my second granddaughter-inw!"


    Alveena: "..."


    Andrew: "..."


    ''Why do I feel like I''ve seen this already?'' Andrew thought to himself. Then suddenly Tristan and Zhen-Zhen popped up in his mind.


    ''Now, I could rte to my brother. It seems that our grandfather dotes on his granddaughters-inw more than his grandsons.'' Andrew smiled inwardly.


    On the other hand, Isabelle, Lucas, Kian, and Ciera could only smile awkwardly. They didn''t know how they would intervene between the two patriarchs. It was so clear that the tension was still going on between them.


    Ciara leaned closer to Isabelle who was sitting next to her. "I think the atmosphere would not have been this heavy if these two old men were not here."


    Isabelle nodded her head in agreement. "That''s true. Our husbands are even afraid to speak up." Isabelle said, looking at Lucas and Kian who were tight-lipped as of this moment.


    "Don''t worry, Isabelle. I approved of this rtionship. This is the first time my daughter introduced a man as her boyfriend. I believe she really loves your son."


    "I feel the same way. My son even broke the engagement with his long-time fiancee just to be with Alveena. He loves your daughter so much," Isabelle whispered to Ciara.


    "Alright, I think we should start eating first before we discuss the wedding between our grandchildren," Grandma Cynthia joined the conversation.


    Andrew and Alveena looked at each other with triumphant smiles on their faces. It seemed that the family dinner between the two families was going smoothly tonight.

 Chapter 679 The Cause Of Rivalry

    The Davis Family and the Sy Family discussed Alveena''s and Andrew''s engagement party first. Their wedding ceremony should be held next year because Grandpa Lu was thinking of prioritizing Zhen-Zhen''s and Tristan''s wedding this year.


    Fortunately, the Sy Family had no objection to this. If Andrew and Alveena wanted, they could register their marriage any time.


    Andrew''s parents and Alveena''s parents were now talking in the living room. Grandpa Lu, Grandpa Jerome, and Grandma Cynthia were having a separate discussion on the balcony.


    Clifford already went upstairs while Alveena toured Andrew around the house.


    "I believe everyone will be shocked once they hear the union of the two powerful families in the City of Empire," Kian Sy said, expressing his thoughts about this marriage.


    Lucas agreed. "No one would think that the rivalry between our families would just end because of this marriage. I can''t wait to see the reactions of the other families in the City of Empire."


    Lucas let out a soft chuckle at that thought.


    "We should make a grand announcement!" Ciera said enthusiastically.


    A while ago, they were hesitant to ept this marriage but after talking to the Davis Family they found out that they were easy to talk to. Unlike others, they were not pretentious who would just think about gains and benefits.


    The Davis Family proposed their marriage first not because of the gains they would get if the two powerful families would unite. They could see the pure intention they had towards Alveena.


    Besides, The Davis Family was already powerful enough than thebined power of the Sy Family and Cullens Family.


    "By the way, speaking of rivalry between our families, do you know how it started?" Isabelle asked Lucas and Kian out of the blue.


    Ciera also nodded her head since she was also curious how the two families ended uppeting with each other for a long time.


    "I''m also curious. All I know is that my father-inw hates Luke Davis. But I don''t know the reason why. To think about it, just like other families, our two families would have been friends a long time ago," Ciera said, looking at her husband.


    Lucas and Kian exchanged meaningful nces with each other before bursting intoughter. They somehow knew the reason for this long-time rivalry.


    It all started between Grandpa Lu and Grandpa Jerome when they were still young CEOs just like Tristan and Clifford.


    "Honey, do you know something? Tell us. We want to hear it," Isabelle urged Lucas to say something.


    "I just heard the story from my Dad. Luke Davis and Jerome Sy both fell in love with the same woman." Lucas informed them.


    "Yes, that''s true. My father identally mentioned it to me before," Kian also said, supporting Lucas''s im.


    Isabelle and Ciera were surprised to hear that. So it was a lovepetition right from the start.


    "Eh, who was the woman involved?" Ciera asked them curiously.


    "Who won the heart of the woman?" Isabelle asked another question.


    "It was mom¡­ Cassandra Davis," Lucas said with a smile.


    "Oh no, does it mean history repeated itself when our sons, Clifford and Tristan got entangled with one woman?" Isabelle blurted out.


    Kian nodded his head. "But don''t worry. My father already loved my mother so much. He already moved on. But he couldn''t forget the humiliation he got from Luke Davis before."<sub> </sub>


    "You know¡­ a member of the Sy Family holds grudges for a long time," Kian said proudly.


    Ciara shook her head helplessly, " Honey, that is not something to be proud of!"


    Kian just smiled sheepishly at her. "I mean it''s in our nature as Sy."


    "Fortunately, Alveena and Andrew unite our families. I hope Clifford and Tristan will be friends as well." Lucas expressed his wishful thinking.


    "I think it''s just a matter of time and our sons will get along well in the future," Isabelle said, feeling positive about it.


    "True, I can''t agree more. I think our two families should bond together more often," Ciera suggested. She became closer to Isabelle after talking to her tonight.


    "Of course, we can do that! Everyone should get along well and stop fighting," Lucas seconded.


    "But how about our elders? Will they be fine about this?" Kian asked them worriedly.


    He noticed that his father was unhappy to meet Luke Davis. Fortunately, Grandma Cynthia was there to be a mediator between Grandpa Lu and Grandpa Jerome. Now the two were talking on the balcony.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, they will be fine. Let''s leave this to Alveena and Andrew. If the couple can give great-grandchildren to those two, I think their rtionship will improve more." Lucas was smiling mischievously.


    "Do you agree with me?" he added.


    "Oh, I am also excited to have grandchildren. But I have no hope for my elder son right now since he is not involved with a woman. I should put my hope in my youngest daughter, Alveena!" Ciera shared her sentiments with them.


    "Oh, then why don''t we allow Andrew to stay over here tonight and be with Alveena?!" Isabelle suggested.


    Ciera and Kian met each other''s gaze before nodding their heads.


    "Alright! We will allow Andrew to sleep over tonight!" The husband and wife said in unison.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Alveena just finished showing Andrew around. Theirst stop was her room. Her room was spacious as well but a little bit smallerpared to Andrew''s room in the Davis Family Mansion.


    "Wee, Drew! This is my room here! I made sure to clean it today. I mean¡­ our housekeepers cleaned my room for me!"


    Andrew chuckled seeing the embarrassed look on Alveena''s face. He pulled her into a hug.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mind who cleaned your room, or whether you didn''t clean it at all. Starting tomorrow, I will be your assistant. I can clean your room and your office for you."


    Alveena''s eyes sparkled with delight upon hearing that. "Are you sure? Will you start reporting to ourpany tomorrow as my personal assistant?"


    Andrew nodded his head. "Yes, I will start tomorrow. Are you okay with that!"


    "Of course, yes! I will be with you every day!" Alveena promptly responded.

 Chapter 680 Long Night

    "Sigh, how nice it will be if I can sleep here in your room tonight." Andrew sighed deeply, tightening his grip on her body.


    "Will your parents allow me? Should we ask permission from them?" He added, feeling helpless.


    "Should we give it a try? Maybe Mom and Dad will agree," Alveena said excitedly. She also wanted Andrew to stay over, spending more time with him.


    They were still talking about asking permission from Alveena''s parents when Andrew''s phone beeped. He received a message from his mother, Isabelle.


    [ Andrew, our son, your father, grandfather, and I will go home ahead. Please tell Alveena that we are really thankful for the gifts. We already said goodbye to her parents and grandparents. You don''t need to go downstairs to send us off. ]


    [ Son, we already talked with Mr. and Mrs. Sy. They said you can sleep over here tonight. So enjoy it. We will not disturb your moments with Alveena. Take care, son! ]


    Andrew smiled broadly after reading Isabelle''s message. He showed the text to Alveena.


    "Mom told me that your parents agreed. I will be staying here tonight! Please take good care of me, Alvee."


    Alveena couldn''t believe that Andrew''s parents asked her parents to let Andrew stay. Surprisingly, they also agreed.


    "Wow, why do I feel like our parents are up to something?" Alveena said, knitting her eyebrows.


    Andrew chuckled and said, "I don''t care as long as I can be with you."


    Andrew engulfed her into his arms as he hugged her from behind.


    "Another thing¡­ I want to make love with you in your own bed," Andrew whispered in her ear, making Alveena blush.


    "Andrew¡­ I think we should borrow my brother''s sleeping clothes," Alveena said, trying to change the topic.


    But Andrew didn''t stop teasing her. "Ahem, don''t bother, Alvee. I will still remove my clothester. It will be nice to sleep with you, not wearing anything at all."


    "Andrew!!! Behave¡­ my brother''s room is just next door." Alveena pinched Andrew''s hand.


    "Don''t worry about your brother. He will understand since he is already an adult. Who knows by letting him hear us while making love, your brother will realize that he also needs to work hard and find a girl."


    "Andrew! When did you be this shameless?" Alveenained with a pout.


    Andrew let out a huskyugh. Who would have thought that he would be this shameless and naughty when it came to Alveena?


    "Ahem, don''t you know Alvee? I started to be shameless since the moment I met you. You awakened my shamelessness and naughtiness in me!"


    Alveena rolled her eyes. "Don''t use me as an excuse. You are just like your brother, Tristan. Both of you are shameless and naughty."


    "Only to our woman we love!" Andrew insisted.


    Andrew turned her around to kiss her on the lips. He was so happy tonight. Alveena''s family already approved of their rtionship. His parents and grandfather supported him a while ago so they easily convinced Alveena''s parents and grandparents.


    Andrew gave her a deep long lingering kiss, expressing how happy he was tonight. They were gasping for air when they broke the kiss.<sub> </sub>


    "Alvee¡­"


    "Yes, Drew?"


    "I''m so happy. Our families both epted our rtionship. I feel like a heavy burden in my heart has been lifted off my chest. I was so nervous on the way here. I thought they would oppose our rtionship."


    "I even think about eloping with you if ever they will not ept me as your man."


    Alveena couldn''t help but giggle. "It will be exciting to elope with you. I have no objection to that. Unfortunately, Mom, Dad, Grandma, and Grandpa respected my decision! We don''t have to run away now. We got their consent!"


    Andrew stoppedughing as he looked at her with an intense gaze.


    "Alvee¡­ What can I do? I want you now. Your sweet scent is all over your room. I can''t wait to pin you down in your soft bed and take you right here right then."


    Alveena became aroused by just listening to his words. She could not say no to Andrew since her body already betrayed her. She could feel her core getting wet.


    "Drew¡­ lock the door first."


    Andrew''s eyes lit up upon hearing Alveena''sst remark. It was her go signal. Without further ado, Andrew locked the door and carried Alveena towards her bed.


    The two were both rushing in removing their clothes. In an instant, Alveena and Andrew were not wearing anything. Their clothes were now scattered on the floor.


    Andrew was a little bit aggressive tonight as he pushed her down the bed as soon as Alveena removed herst clothing. He didn''t need to do any forey since Alveena was already dripping wet.


    "Alvee¡­ you''re already wet for me," Andrew said with a surprised look in his eyes.


    Alveena''s cheeks reddened from embarrassment. She bit her lower lip as Andrew started rubbing her slit using his fingers. He was checking how ready she was to ept him.


    "It''s your fault! You made me horny with your words a while ago!" Alveena retorted, hitting his shoulder.


    "Oh, my Alvee¡­ you look so pretty as you blush. I can''t wait to take you now."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Take me, Andrew!" Alveena urged him, opening her arms as she invited him.


    "Alvee, my sweetheart... let''s do it like this."


    Andrew flipped Alveena, making her lie on her stomach. Alveena felt shy with this position but her heart was beating with excitement.


    "I can prate you more in this position," Andrew said, squeezing her butt cheeks. Alveena became wetter when Andrew started massaging her butt cheeks.


    Alveena was now on all fours. Andrew positioned himself behind, holding her waist in ce, Andrew entered her in one swift move.


    Alveena buried her face on a pillow to suppress her moan. Andrew slid his hard length inside her with deep strokes. He was thrusting his hips back and forth, prating Alveena deeper and deeper from behind. That was the start of their passionate night inside Alveena''s room. This would be a long night for the couple.

 Chapter 681 Arguments With Ellas Relatives

    ~ At Titania''s House ~


    Zu Wan woke up in the morning with a confused look on his face. He dreamed about someone. It was the guy he met in the hospital who called him father-inw.


    "Who is that guy? Why did I suddenly dream about him?" Zu Wan murmured to himself while massaging his temples.


    He saw in his dream that Tristan kept calling him father-inw. Then he saw him talking to a ck cat. It felt so weird as if his dream happened for real.


    He also saw a moment where the ck cat was keeping an eye on Tristan. He was on high guard towards him. Zu Wan even witnessed in his dream that a cat scratching Tristan''s hands, and biting his legs as if he was protecting someone against him.


    "That dream is so weird," Zu Wan mumbled to himself.


    He sat up and leaned his back on the sofa. Zu Wan slept on the long sofa in the living room. Titania''s house was just small, having two bedrooms, a kitchen which also served as the dining area, and living room.


    Zu Wan was still thinking about Tristan and his strange dream when Titania came out of her room.


    Titania met Zu Wan''s gaze. Her face suddenly blushed in embarrassment when she recalled the intimate moment that happened between them. Zu Wan satisfied her and pleased her.


    She was ashamed for offering herself to him only to get rejected by him.


    "Good morning," Titania shyly greeted him before going to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for them.


    She had no n of reporting to thepany today. What if those men were still trying to kill her? Her life was still in danger. She didn''t know who ordered those men to kill her.


    But Titania had a hunch that CEO Miller had the motive to eliminate her.


    ''Did he find out that I overheard his conversation with his underling?''


    Titania was so engrossed with thinking about those possibilities that she ended up burning her hands with hot water. She was supposed to make coffee for her and Zu Wan.


    "Ouch!"


    Zu Wan immediately walked over to check her hand. He followed her to the kitchen when Titania passed by the living room.


    "Careful. Are you alright?" Zu Wan held her hand. There was a concerned look in his eyes as he rubbed her hand.


    Titania''s heart skipped a beat because of their closeness.


    "Yes, I''m fine." She approached the sink to wash her hand in the running water.


    "I guess you are still frightened of what happened to you. Don''t worry I will protect you."


    Titania felt a sense of security in Zu Wan''s presence. All this time she was fighting alone, putting her brave front with no one to rely on. But now, here she was, hearing someone telling her that he would protect her.


    "Thank you, Zu Wan. I know you don''t have obligation to protect us but I really appreciate it."


    Zu Wan looked at Titania intently. ''How could I let anyone hurt the woman who has the same face as my Eva? I''m doing this partly because of her.''


    The two were still staring at each other when E suddenly appeared, hugging Zu Wan''s legs.


    "Papa! Good morning! How''s your sleep?" E asked him cheerfully. She was so happy to see Zu Wan together with her Mom as early this morning. They looked like a real husband and wife.


    Meanwhile, Zu Wan was taken aback when he heard E calling him papa. He remembered Zhen-Zhen once again when she was calling her Fa-Fa.


    "How about me? Where''s my good morning hug?" Titania softly mumbled, opening her arms to E.


    E''s lips curled up into a glowing smile before she pounced on her mother''s arms, hugging her.


    "Good morning, Mom! Did you sleep well?"


    Titania squeezed E in her arms before nting a soft kiss on her cheek. "Good morning, my baby! Your mom had a good night''s sleep."


    Titania was telling the truth. Even after what happened the other night, Titania had a peaceful sleep because of Zu Wan. Knowing that he was there with them, she felt safe.


    "Alright, let''s cook some breakfast first."


    Zu Wan and E helped Titania in cooking their breakfast. Titania noticed that Zu Wan was not familiar with cooking food. He just watched the mother and daughter, observing their every movement across the kitchen.<sub> </sub>


    Titania couldn''t help but smile inwardly seeing the innocent look in Zu Wan''s eyes. She taught him how to cook rice, egg, and fried fish. They also prepared corn soup.


    They looked like a family of three as they ate together with happy expressions on their faces. E and Zu Wan were the ones who washed the dishes while Titania took a bath.


    She would find another job today. She couldn''t go back to the Miller''spany and to the restaurant. The restaurant''s owner tried to force her into sex. There''s no way she would still show her face there.


    She still had an unpaid sry but she would just forget about it. She didn''t want to see the man''s face again. As to the Miller''spany, she would send her resignation today to her boss.


    Now, she was also worried about E''s safety. But since Zu Wan was there, Titania believed that he could protect them.


    She just finished taking a bath when some unexpected visitors arrived at their doorsteps.


    Zu Wan was the one who opened the door to check the people outside. He was cautious, thinking that the people who tried to kill Titania would show up at their front door.


    But since it was already morning, no one would try to attack them in a broad daylight.


    Upon opening the door, the chubby child whom he met the other day was standing outside together with her mom and two bulky bodyguards. They were E''s rtives on her father''s side.


    "Is E there?" E''s Aunt said with an arrogant tone.


    "Who are you?" Zu Wan asked, although he already knew that they were E''s rtives.


    The woman who gave off a ''Madame'' vibe raised her eyebrow, eyeing Zu Wan from head to toe. This was the first time she saw this man.


    "Are you Titania''s boyfriend?" The woman asked Zu Wan again with a mocking look in her eyes.


    She was looking down on Zu Wan since he was just wearing ordinary clothes. He was just a pretty face. A man without power and wealth could not match them. That''s what she was thinking.


    She assumed Titania was the one feeding this useless guy because Zu Wan was now living with them. If he was rich then he should have brought Titania and E to his ce. But instead, he was the one who was staying in Titania''s small house.


    "Mom, that''s the scary guy I told you before."


    The woman''s eyebrows were drawn together when she heard that.


    "So you are the one who made my daughter cry! How dare you call my daughter Ugly and Chubby?!!" The woman was enraged.


    Her loud voice was heard by E and Titania who were inside the house. The mother and daughter duo came out of their room to check the people outside.


    They heard a familiar voice. The woman outside was none other than E''s aunt, the sister of Titania''ste husband.


    "Sister-inw, what''s happening here?" Titania asked her worriedly. She could see that her sister-inw was fuming in rage.


    The woman red at Titania and E who was hiding behind her mother. She was afraid of her Aunt. Her Aunt mistreated her several times, spanking her and punishing her without valid reason.


    E already developed a phobia because of her Aunt''s aggressive behavior towards her. She loved seeing E suffer and cry in fear.


    Zu Wan knew E''s story so he hated to see these people in front of their house.


    "Your daughter and your useless man insulted my daughter! I can''t let it slide. How dare they make my daughter cry? Are you this ungrateful, Titania? Can''t you discipline your daughter and teach her some good manners?" E''s Aunt burst out. She exploded like a raging volcano.


    "Don''t me me for doing this! Hurting my daughter''s feelings is some kind of abuse!!!"


    "Sister-inw, please calm down. Let''s talk this out peacefully. Maybe there is just a misunderstanding." Titania tried to calm her sister-inw down.


    "No! I can''t ept this insult! I will sue them for harassing and abusing my child!" E''s Aunt threatened them.


    Titania didn''t know what to do. As much as possible she didn''t want to anger her inws or argue with them. But she couldn''t let them hurt E. She was just a child.


    Zu Wan could no longer stay quiet. With his closed fist, he punched the door and spoke up. Everyone was shocked by his action.


    "You are the one who abused E several times. Your daughter is the one who is bullying E, making her cry every day!"


    Titania was dumbfounded when she heard that. She had no idea about this.


    ''Are they bullying my daughter? Are they hurting my daughter? Since when?''

 Chapter 682 Sue Her!

    Titania looked down to see her daughter''s expression. E was holding her legs while hiding at her back. She could see that E was on the verge of crying. Tears were threatening to fall from the corner of her eyes.


    She saw it. Her daughter was scared of her Auntie.


    ''Is Zu Wan telling the truth? Are they hurting my daughter behind my back?''


    All this time, Titania thought that her sister-inw and her family were treating E so well. That''s the reason she was leaving E in their care whenever she would go to work. She couldn''t bring her or leave her in the house.


    "How could you hurt my daughter?" Titania questioned her sister-inw.


    "What nonsense are you two spouting? Titania, is this how you will repay us for our kindness? My family and I are the ones taking care of that child when you are at work! This man and your child are liars!" E''s Aunt denied Zu Wan''s usations.


    Titania bent down to look at her daughter, E. She held her shoulders and asked her.


    "Is it true, E? Are they hurting you? Since when? Tell mom¡­ I will listen. Don''t be afraid. Zu Wan and I are here for you. We will protect you." Titania wanted to hear the truth from her daughter. E never mentioned this to her.


    If it was true then she would be mad at herself. She failed as a mother. She should be protecting her child, not throwing her in the den of wolves.


    But she''s afraid that she made a terrible mistake. A mistake of allowing her sister-inw to take care of her daughter.


    After a few moments of hesitation, E finally nodded her head, informing her mother that Zu Wan was telling the truth.


    A rage of fury was awakened in Titania''s heart when she learned the truth. E was not a liar. She believed her daughter''s words.


    Titania hugged E, tears rolling down her cheeks. "I''m sorry, Baby. Mom didn''t know. I failed to protect you. Why didn''t you tell me this?"


    E also began crying in Titania''s arms. She didn''t want her mother to be sad.


    "Stop this drama! Don''t change the real issue here. My daughter is a victim here, not your daughter. Your boyfriend bullied my daughter by calling her Ugly and Chubby. ording to her nanny, this man also raised his voice at her. This might cause emotional trauma to my daughter!" E''s Aunt keptining, ying the victim role.


    Titania wiped her tears as she stood up to face her arrogant and pretentious sister-inw. Both Zu Wan and Titania were trying their best to hold their anger.


    But Titania already reached her limits. They hurt her daughter and that was her bottom line. She raised her arm and pped her sister-inw on her face.


    *Pak!*


    Everyone was stupefied including the two guards.


    "You! How could you?!" E''s Aunt looked at Titania with rage. She was about to charge in and pull her hair when Zu Wan stepped in and shielded Titania.


    "Guards! What are you doing? Teach them a lesson now! I want to p this ungrateful bitch! Grab her!" E''s Aunt ordered their two bodyguards.


    The two bulky men moved forward to grab Titania. Titania stepped back, holding E in her arms. Zu Wan immediately caught the arm of one bodyguard who tried to catch Titania.<sub> </sub>


    While Zu Wan was twisting the man of the first bodyguard, the other guard charged in, throwing a punch on Zu Wan''s face. Zu Wan just tilted his head on the side, dodging the punch.


    He raised his leg and kicked the other bodyguard on his stomach. He used a little bit of his strength on that kick so the bodyguard fell to the ground right away, writhing in pain.


    The bodyguard he was holding tried to struggle against him. Zu Wan hit him on his neck to knock him down.


    *Thud*


    Another bodyguard fell to the ground, unconscious.


    Lavenia started crying while her mom felt frightened since Zu Wan defeated their two bodyguards easily. Without further ado, she called the police, reporting Zu Wan for abuse.


    Titania felt rmed when her sister-inw called the police. They were rich and influential. They could bend the truth and me everything on Zu Wan.


    "Don''t be afraid¡­" Zu Wan mumbled seeing the fear in Titania''s blue eyes.


    Titania nodded her head and confronted her sister-inw again.


    "I will also sue you for abusing my daughter!" Titania said with her stern voice.


    "Huh! As if you have money to pay for an attorney! Let''s see who will win." E''s Aunt mocked Titania.


    Titania clenched her fists. It was true she had no money to hire an attorney. Her mother-inw and father-inw didn''t give them a single cent to support E when her husband died. They were so cruel. E''s Aunt manipted everything and turned her grandparents against them.


    "Do you think you can get away with this just because you are rich!" Titania said through her gritted teeth.


    "Of course! Since we have power and money!" E''s Aunt responded confidently.


    Zu Wan narrowed his eyes on her. ''What power? You are just a cunning ordinary human. I can kill you in just one snap!''


    If Zu Wan had the power right now, he would have burned her already to teach her a lesson. A p was not enough to punish this woman who repeatedly abused E.


    "What''s the use of your wealth if you are already dead?" Zu Wan said, threatening E''s Aunt.


    Her eyes widened in horror. She hugged her daughter and stepped back as Zu Wan approached them.


    "You! Are you a gangster?! I think you are a criminal! A-Are you nning to kill me?" Seeing the dark eyes of Zu Wan, E''s Aunt felt like she was about to pee from fear. He looked frightening right now.


    But even before Zu Wan could touch her, a stranger with emerald eyes suddenly appeared.


    "I can get you an attorney if you want to file aint against her," Liam said, holding Zu Wan''s in his shoulder.

 Chapter 683 Come With Me!

    Liam had been watching them in the crystal ball. He also heard their conversation. It looked like this arrogant woman was unting her wealth to bully them.


    He had heard enough. He couldn''t turn a blind eye knowing that a child was abused and bullied by her own rtives.


    Meanwhile, Zu Wan frowned after seeing Liam. He could sense a powerful vibe with this man. Zu Wan hated the way Liam was gripping his shoulder. It seemed that he wanted to stop him from hurting E''s Aunt but at the same time, he offered them help.


    "And who are you?" E''s Aunt asked Liam. She was d that he appeared or else, Zu Wan would have done something to her.


    ''But wait? Is he helping them? Providing them an attorney? What is Titania''s rtionship with this handsome guy?'' E''s Aunt pondered to herself.


    Even Titania was wondering who this handsome stranger who suddenly appeared.


    Liam smiled at E''s Aunt before introducing himself. "I''m Liam rk, a professor from the University of Imperial Knight."


    E''s Aunt and Titania were taken aback when they heard that. University of Imperial Knight was one of the prestigious universities in the City of Empire.


    ''What is he doing here? A professor from that Prestigious University?'' Titania asked herself, eyeing Liam with amusement.


    Zu Wan removed Liam''s hand on his shoulder. For some unknown reason, he didn''t like this guy although he was helping them.


    It did not take long when the smile on Liam''s face disappeared and he became serious. He turned to Titania.


    "I heard that you need an attorney to sue them for bullying and abusing your daughter. Mam, I can help you with that," Liam said, ncing at E with his softened expression.


    E''s blue eyes lit up meeting Liam''s emerald eyes.


    ''He is so handsome. I want to marry him when I grow up! He has a nice name¡­ Liam,'' E thought to herself.


    "But I can''t afford to pay and hire an attorney," Titania meekly said.


    "Don''t worry. The attorney is my friend. Free of service. I will help you."


    E''s Aunt clenched her fists. She was fuming in rage right now. Another stranger stepped up to protect E and Titania.


    "You bitch! I knew it. You are a whore. Did you seduce these men that''s why they are helping you? Did you sleep with them? My brother shouldn''t have chosen you!"


    "Mam, watch your words," Liam warned her with his sharp gaze.


    It did not take long when the police officers arrived. Two police officers approached them


    "We heard a report that someone is abusing a child here." The police officer said.


    Zu Wan just looked at them indifferently. He had no idea that in this world there werews to follow. And police officers were the ones maintaining the peace and order.


    In this world, if he killed a human, there would be no guardian warrior to fight him, but police officers would hunt him down and put him in jail.


    "Yes! They are trying to hurt me and my daughter! I am the one who called the police." E''s Aunt put on a pitiful act, ying a victim role in front of the police.<sub> </sub>


    "See, my guards there! He beat up my guards and he tried to hurt me!" She added, using Zu Wan. She also introduced herself as part of the Tang Family known for their Military power and influence.


    But Liam intervened, telling the police officers that they were the ones who trespassed in Titania''s house, bringing two bodyguards.


    "She pped me first! See officers, there is still a red mark on my face!" E''s Aunt insisted.


    But Liam spoke up again on Titania''s behalf. He was like her spokesperson and herwyer right now, defending them.


    "Officers, Titania did it because she found out that Mrs. Tang here was abusing her daughter. We are nning to file aint against Mrs. Tang. We can provide evidence about our im so we will just see her in court."


    E''s Aunt couldn''t believe what she was hearing!


    ''Seeing me in court? As if they are gonna win against our Tang Family! Titania, you are delusional! I will ruin you!'' E''s Aunt had sworn to herself.


    "We are not yet done here. The next time we see each other, you will beg for our forgiveness!" E''s Aunt said to Titania before turning to leave. The bodyguard followed them while carrying his unconsciousrade.


    The police officers also said goodbye to Liam and others. Liam had already exined to them the situation.


    When they left, Titania and E approached Liam and thanked him.


    "Mr. rk, thank you for your help. Although we didn''t know each other, you helped us today. By the way, how did you hear our conversation?" Titania asked him in puzzlement.


    ? Zu Wan was observing Liam suspiciously as well.


    "Oh, it just so happened that I was passing by here and saw themotion. I heard it since Mrs. Tang was raising her voice at you. I just figured out the situation. Besides, I don''t think that our little angel here will tell a lie." Liam exined, patting E''s head.


    E smiled at him. She was a little bit shy to speak to Liam. She was starstruck by his beauty.


    "About the attorney, I can really help you with that. The Tang family is indeed influential and powerful but justice will prevail. Don''t hesitate to fight them."


    "Thank you so much, Mr. rk. We really appreciate your help!" Titania cheerfully said.


    Zu Wan just arched his eyebrow. He was still in doubt about Liam''s intention of helping them.


    They were still talking about the attorney when Liam noticed that someone was watching them. After a few seconds, Liam immediately pushed Titania to the ground.


    "Stay down! There is a sniper!"


    Liam was hit by a bullet on his right shoulder. He was now bleeding. Someone was trying to kill Titania. Zu Wan immediately grabbed E to protect her.


    There was another gunshot but the sniper missed. Liam pulled Titania towards the house while Zu Wan carried E in his arms.


    "Someone is trying to hurt you. Come with me. You should leave this ce." Liam suggested to them.

 Chapter 684 A Help From A Stranger

    Liam was offering Titania help. He realized that someone was targeting them. He wondered who sent the sniper to kill Titania. He saw it. The sniper was aiming at Titania, not Zu Wan.


    Thinking about the safety of her daughter, Titania didn''t hesitate to ept Liam''s help.


    "Yes, we wille with you. Please help us."


    The moment Titania said that, Zu Wan arched his eyebrows. He didn''t want to depend on this stranger. He wanted to protect the mother and daughter by himself.


    However, since Titania already agreed, Zu Wan had no choice but to follow them.


    Liam made a phone call, contacting the police again. Since their enemy was just an ordinary human, he should handle things ording to thew. He would let the police handle this case for now.


    But he would ensure to protect them. He got hit on his arm and he was already bleeding. He could heal himself but he couldn''t do it now since he was still in front of Titania, Zu Wan, and E.


    After reporting the current shooting incident to the police, Liam called Leo again, informing him that he would bring some visitors to his vi. Leo didn''tin. He just agreed with Liam.


    Soon, they could hear the siren of the police patrol cars outside. The sniper stopped shooting at them. Since the police were already involved, the sniper took the chance to escape.


    The police saw the hole inside the house, including the bullets scattered on the floor. The sniper was too reckless by shooting without a clear view of his target.


    Liam exined the situation to the police before leaving the house together with Titania, Zu Wan, and E.


    Just a few minutes after they left, Tristan arrived at the house and saw the police cordoning the area.


    "Police Officers, what happened here?" Tristan asked them curiously.


    "There was a shooting incident here. A sniper trying to kill someone who is living in this house," the police officer exined to Tristan.


    "What? Where are they? Are they safe? Did someone get hurt?" Tristan asked them with a worried tone.


    "A man got shot in his shoulder and they left right away to go to the hospital to treat his wound."


    Tristan hadplicated emotions on his face after hearing that. Who got shot?


    Yesterday, he asked agent Phoenix to investigate the patient who looked like FaMo or his father-inw. Phoenix got the hospital record of Zu Wan including his address. Titania used her residence as Zu Wan''s address in the patient''s profile.


    Tristan was shocked when he saw the name of the patient in the medical record of the hospital. It was also Zu Wan. FaMo used that name when he was in his human form.


    He didn''t think that this was just a pure coincidence. So after hearing Agent Phoenix''s report, Tristan decided to visit Zu Wan at his address.<sub> </sub>


    Who would have thought that he would miss meeting him again today? They just left the house the moment he arrived. Since Liam was in a hurry, he forgot to give his contact to the police.


    It was Titania who gave the police her statement about the threat she received the other night and today.


    "Father-inw, is that you? Where are you now? Why can''t you recognize me?" Tristan mumbled to himself as he peered at the house onest time.


    He decided to check the nearby hospital whether they went there for treatment. But Liam didn''t go to the hospital. They went straight to Leo''s Vi. He already stopped his bleeding.


    When they arrived, Leo weed them right away. Leo and Liam exchanged meaningful nces with one another. Liam went to his room to treat his wound while Leo amodated Titania, E, and Zu Wan.


    "I heard your situation from Liam. You can stay here for the time being. I assure you that this vi is safe for you. No one will try to kill you here," Leo reassured them.


    They were talking in the living room. He prepared tea for them. Titania needed it to calm down and rx. It was a traumatic event for her to be targeted twice without knowing the real reason.


    She was suspecting CEO Miller. But she didn''t have proof.


    "Sorry for bothering you both. We have nowhere else to go. Though I am embarrassed, I have no choice but to ept this kindness since my daughter''s safety is my priority," Titania said truthfully to Leo.


    "Don''t worry Titania. We are d to help you. I will take you to the guest room. I prepared two rooms for you. A room for your daughter, and a room for you and your husband."


    Titania was taken aback when she heard that. ''A room for me and Zu Wan? He mistook us as husband and wife since E is calling Zu Wan her father.''


    She wanted to correct it but she didn''t like to appear that she was taking advantage of their kindness by asking for another room for them. She would just ask E to sleep with her while Zu Wan would stay in the other room intended for E.


    Titania feltfortable with Liam and Leo as she felt that they were good men. They had pure intention in helping them so she didn''t doubt them.


    But it was Zu Wan who was not at ease being with Liam. He felt like something was gonna happen when he stayed with him.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in the Miller''s Company Building, Mr. Miller received a call from his hired man. The other night, they failed to eliminate Titania so Mr. Miller hired another person to kill her in her house.


    "So how did it go? Is the woman dead by now?" Mr. Miller asked the sniper.


    "I''m sorry, Boss. The woman got away again today. The police arrived at her ce so I had to pull out and escape. There was a man who helped her. I shot the wrong guy as he used his own body to shield the woman against my bullet."


    "Damnit! That woman is so lucky to stay alive! You didn''t do your job well! She is just a woman but you can''t even kill her. Find her! Finish your mission!"

 Chapter 685 Offices Gossips

    ~ At Sy Corp Building ~


    Alveena, Andrew, and Clifford arrived together at the Sy Corp. The couple was in a bright mood since something good happenedst night.


    Their rtionship was now official for both families. They didn''t have to hide it anymore from Alveena''s side. Aside from that, they were also happy since they made love several timesst night until dawn.


    They wondered if Clifford had noticed something. But seeing his undisturbed expression, they assumed that Clifford hadn''t heard themst night. Besides, Alveena and Andrew tried their best not to make loud noises.


    Starting today, Andrew was Alveena''s personal assistant. Upon entering Alveena''s office, her secretary and other staff under her finance department were surprised to see Andrew Davis with her.


    They started murmuring to each other as they watched Alveena and Andrew enter her office.


    "What is Mr. Andrew Davis doing here?" One employee asked Alveena''s secretary who was also clueless.


    Alveena''s secretary just shrugged her shoulders.


    "I will check, Boss. Maybe she will inform me about something." Alveena''s secretary said, before following Alveena and Andrew.


    The other staff continued talking about Andrew.


    "Oh my gosh, just like Tristan Davis, Andrew Davis is undeniably handsome. The Davis Brothers are really an epitome of god of beauty."


    "Yes. They have different temperaments. But both of them look charming and cool in their own way!"


    "Hey, stop dreaming about them. They are not single and avable anymore! Besides, we have CEO Clifford Sy on our side. He is so gorgeous as well. And most importantly, he is still single." One female staff spoke up, bringing up Clifford.


    The otherdies shook their heads helplessly.


    "Our CEO is a woman-hater. Even if you try to seduce him, I don''t think you will stand a chance. You will end up crying in the end. Besides, Our CEO is frightening. Are you not afraid of him?"


    "But did you notice that our CEO''s temperament somehow changed a little? I observedtely that he was no longer that intimidating aspared to before."


    Somedies agreed with her. They also noticed a sudden change in their CEO''s behaviortely. They just hoped it would continue.


    He was bing less frightening and they could now approach him without getting scolded. He was known for being strict, cold, and grumpy.


    "But wait¡­ speaking of Andrew Davis¡­ have you heard that he already broke up with his long-time fiancee? He has a new lover!"


    "Really? Who is the new girl?"


    "Wait, let''s check the news article. The girl''s name was mentioned there."


    Thedies checked their phones and searched for the news article about Andrew and his new girlfriend. Everyone gasped in surprise when they read Alveena''s name.


    "Oh my gosh! Don''t tell me¡­ the Alveena in this article is none other than our Finance Director, Alveena Sy?"


    "No way?!! Alveena Sy and Andrew Davis? Being together? But Sy and Davis Families arepetitors¡­ Will the family both approve of it?"


    "Hey, don''t you recall thest press conference of the Heavenly Star? The Chairman Luke Davis even mentioned that they would be happy to coborate with the Sy Corp and Sy Family."


    "Oh my gosh! This is gonna be a hit! A news story about twopeting families reuniting in marriage."


    "Hey, don''t jump to conclusions first! Let''s wait for the official announcement. Let''s not assume things!"<sub> </sub>


    They were still in the middle of their conversation when Alveena''s secretary came out of her office. She immediately rushed in their direction, ready to share some information.


    "Ladies, brace yourself for what I am about to tell you!" Alveena''s secretary couldn''t wait to tell them what she found out.


    The other female staff focused their attention on her, anticipating her next words.


    "Andrew Davis¡­ he is now the personal assistant of our Finance Director!!! He will be working here starting today!!"


    "What??!"


    "Is that true?"


    "Oh my gosh! I think our assumption is true!"


    "There''s no way the Davis Family would allow that?! Maybe the two of them are in a rtionship!"


    The finance department was in uproar after hearing the news that Andrew would be working at the Sy Corp as Alveena''s personal assistant. As far as they knew, Andrew is the finance director of Heavenly Star Enterprise. They still couldn''t believe that he was there right now in the Sy Corp Building.


    ''What is happening in the world?''


    *****


    Meanwhile, in Clifford''s office, he was already waiting for Bianca to arrive. He wondered why she waste today. He already told her toe at 7:00 but it was already past 9:00 and she hadn''t arrived yet.


    Then a wild imagination came into his mind.


    "Don''t tell me¡­ she and Brandon really did itst night? Did she try to sleep with Brandon? A one-night stand?" Clifford''s eyes widened at that thought.


    He shook his head trying to erase those wild imaginations in his mind. He was contemting whether to call Brandon or not.


    After a while, Clifford knitted his eyebrows together. ''Why am I thinking like this? I should not care whether they sleep or not.''


    But Clifford could no longer hold his curiosity. He picked up his phone and dialed Brandon''s phone number.


    It rang for several seconds. Clifford was a little bit anxious as he waited for Brandon to answer his call.


    It did not take long when the call finally got through then he heard Brandon''s sleepy voice from the other line. It looked like he had just woken up.


    "Hello, Cliff?"


    The frown on Clifford''s face deepened as he realized that Brandon should be at work by now since it was already past nine but he sounded like he just woke up.


    "Brandon, where are you?" Clifford asked him curiously.


    "I''m at the Star Hotel, why? Do you need something?" Brandonzily mumbled while yawning.


    Clifford felt like a cold bucket of water was thrown all over his body when he heard that as his wild imagination started kicking in once again.


    ''Damn¡­ Bianca and Brandon slept in the Star hotel¡­?! Is that the reason she iste today?''

 Chapter 686 Late On Her First Day

    Bianca woke upte since she was not able to sleep earlyst night. It was already dawn when sleep visited her. She kept tossing and turning around on her bed, thinking about Brandon''s proposal.


    He wanted her to pretend as his girlfriend and he was willing to pretend as her boyfriend so that Bianca''s parents would stop nagging her and matchmaking with men she didn''t know.


    Bianca didn''t give him an answer yet. Brandon allowed her to take her time and think over his proposal. The two of them would benefit from this. But still, she was hesitating to ept it.


    Bianca saw the time on her rm clock. She immediately jumped off her bed as she recalled Clifford. He told her to report at Sy Corp today by 7:00 am but it was already past nine.


    "Oh my gosh! I''m doomed! I amte for my first day of duty!" Bianca smacked her forehead as she rushed into her bathroom.


    "Aah!! Will I get scolded on my first day?" Bianca mumbled to herself as she had a bad feeling about this.


    Bianca took a quick shower. She moved fast like she was in her military days. In just a few minutes, she was all set to go to meet her temporary new Boss.


    She just wished that there would be no traffic jam on the way to Sy Corp Building. Fortunately, her prayer was answered. She arrived at Sy Corp in no time.


    Bianca asked the front desk where she could find the CEO''s office. After getting the instructions from the staff, she immediately took the lift going to Clifford''s office.


    Upon reaching his office, Bianca fixed her clothes and her hair before entering the room. Dexter greeted her, guiding her to the next room where Clifford was waiting for her.


    "Hi boss! Good morning!" Bianca greeted Clifford, raising her right hand while smiling sheepishly.


    Clifford was looking at hisptop when Bianca and Dexter entered his office. He raised his head and turned in her direction upon hearing her voice.


    Dexter patted Bianca''s back and whispered "Good Luck!" before leaving her. He knew that his Boss was not in a good mood.


    Bianca just bit her lower lip when she met Clifford''s sharp gaze. He was wearing a dark expression on his handsome face. The chilly aura was emanating from him.


    Bianca tried her best to smile brightly, not allowing Clifford to intimidate her. But deep inside, she was guilty of beingte. So she understood why Clifford was looking upset right now.


    "Why are youte? I told you toe by 7:00 am. It''s almost 10:00 am now," Clifford uttered with his stern cold voice.


    Bianca scratched her face and nonchntly answered, "Sorry, Boss. I didn''t get enough sleepst night because of Brandon."


    She thought Clifford would let her get away today if she would use Brandon as an alibi. Brandon is his close friend. Besides, Clifford knew that she went on a date with Brandon.


    But little did she know, her answer made the situation worse. The crease on Clifford''s forehead deepened and his lips already formed a thin line, signifying he was unhappy with her response.


    ''Damn! Why is he so grumpy as early as this morning?'' Bianca pondered to herself.


    "Boss, I think you should smile a little bit. You look like you are about to eat me whole today! Have you eaten your breakfast, Boss?" Bianca was trying her best to lighten the atmosphere inside that room.


    "If you haven''t, why don''t we go out and grab some breakfast? I am hungry! I didn''t have one today!" Bianca added, putting on a pitiful face while rubbing her stomach.


    Clifford fell silent for a moment, just staring at Bianca with hisplicated emotions. His eyes softened a little bit when he heard that she hadn''t eaten anything yet.<sub> </sub>


    ''That punk, Brandon. After spending a night with her, why didn''t he even let her eat breakfast beforeing here? What an irresponsible man he is?'' Cliffordmented to himself.


    Clifford immediately stood up and walked towards the door. Bianca just watched him in confusion.


    "What are you waiting for? You said you are hungry¡­ Come and follow me!"


    Bianca''s face brightened up when Clifford said that. In order to perform well, she needed energy. And food was an essential source of energy.


    Bianca gleefully followed Clifford.


    "Boss, treat me today! Is that alright? Since this is my first day of work here!" Bianca shamelessly asked Clifford.


    Clifford arched his eyebrows and said, "Yes, it''s your first day of work. But you arete!"


    Bianca crumpled her face with a pout. She already apologized to him. But it seemed that Clifford truly held a grudge.


    "Okay. Then let me treat you so that you will not be grumpy anymore. Hehe!" Bianca suggested,ughing at him.


    "Do you think you can bribe me with food? You can''t change the fact that you are stillte on your first day of work!"


    The two continued their bantering until they reached thepany cafeteria. It was already break time so there were lots of employees eating their snacks inside the cafeteria.


    They were surprised when they saw their CEO entering the cafeteria. He seldom eats snacks there. He would always ask his assistant Dexter to order food for him and deliver it to his office.


    ? Aside from that, Clifford caught their attention because he came together with a woman.


    "Hey, tell me I am dreaming? Our CEOes down to eat here and he is with a woman! Who is she? She is a new face!"


    "This is the first time I see her. What is her rtionship with our CEO?"


    "Oh, he is talking to her. Our CEO is talking to a girl as if he is showing her around."


    Several pairs of eyes were watching Clifford and Bianca. Indistinct chattering could be heard. They were surely talking about them.


    Bianca noticed the strange gazes and curious look in the eyes of the other employees.


    She moved closer to Clifford and suddenly elbowed him on his stomach.


    "Hey, Boss. I can see that you are very popr. See, everyone is looking at you right now!" Bianca said, teasing Clifford.


    Everyone who witnessed that gasped and widened their eyes in disbelief.


    "Whoah, did you see that? Did she just elbow our CEO? Oh my gosh¡­ thisdy is so bold! Is she not afraid of our cold and aloof CEO?"

 Chapter 687 Change Of Assignment

    Clifford just ignored Bianca''s teasing. He didn''t care about the people who were staring at them right now.


    He just red at Bianca. With his authoritative voice, he said, "I thought you were hungry. Choose and order your food now."


    Bianca pouted her lips because Clifford was being strict again. "Yes, Boss! I''m ordering now."


    "Ahem, this is your treat, right?" Bianca added, shing her charming smile.


    Clifford just sighed helplessly before massaging his temples. "Yes, just order now so that you can eat!"


    Bianca''s eyes lit up and she pped her hands upon hearing that. At least, she managed to let her Boss treat her with breakfast this morning.


    ''Hehe, CEO Sy, just be good to me. Have you forgotten that you called me Master before. I wonder how he would react once I reminded him of how he acted when he was drunk.'' Bianca smiled inwardly at that thought.


    After ordering food in the cafeteria, Clifford noticed that the other employees kept on staring at them as if they were famous celebrities.


    ''What is this fuss all about?'' Clifford thought to himself with a frown.


    "I think you should eat in my office," Clifford suggested.


    Bianca shook her head, giving him a pleading look.


    "I''m already hungry. Let''s just eat here."


    After saying that, Bianca pulled Clifford towards the vacant table in the corner. The employees gasped once again seeing how Bianca was treating Clifford.


    "Oh my gosh, did you see that? Our CEO is being pulled by that girl as if he is being forced to stay with her."


    "Whoa, I wanna talk to that girl and ask her tips on how she could do that to our cold and aloof CEO!"


    The employees kept talking about them when suddenly their attention was diverted when Alveena and Andrew entered the Cafeteria. The presence of Andrew Davis in the Sy Corp was still a mystery.


    They started to specte things since there was no official announcement yet about his rtionship with Alveena Sy.


    Andrew was very caring and attentive towards Alveena. They could see that the two were acting sweet to each other.


    After ordering their own food, Alveena noticed her brother, Clifford, sitting at the corner table together with someone. Alveena asked Andrew to join her brother at his table. It was very rare to see her brother eating in the Cafeteria.


    Upon reaching their table, Alveena and Andrew were surprised to see Bianca.


    "Bianca? What are you doing here?" Both of them asked her in unison.


    Since Bianca was still chewing her food, she couldn''t answer them. Clifford chose to speak on her behalf.


    "She will be working for us temporarily," Clifford simply answered, signaling Bianca to continue eating.


    Alveena smiled widely after hearing us. "Can we join you here, brother?"


    Clifford just nodded his head in agreement. Andrew sat down beside Clifford while Alveena sat down next to Bianca.


    "Hi Alvee¡­ Mr. Davis!" Bianca paused for a moment to greet the couple.


    "Just call me Andrew, Bianca. Don''t be too formal!" Andrew said.


    "Okay, Andrew!" She responded cheerfully.


    "How''s your date with Brandon?!" Alveena asked Bianca excitedly which made Clifford crumple his face.


    ''Here we go again, two girls love to gossip.'' Clifford rolled his eyes.<sub> </sub>


    He didn''t want to hear any more about what happened during their date. He already assumed that Bianca and Brandon slept together.


    Meanwhile, Bianca gave Alveena an awkward smile as she recalled Brandon''s proposal. She was also aware that he was doing it for Alveena''s sake. She was the girl he liked after all.


    "Everything went smoothly," Bianca inly said, not borating further.


    "Oh? You and Brandon are dating?" Andrew asked her in amusement.


    "It''s just a blind date!" Alveena answered him on Bianca''s behalf.


    Andrew chuckled as he couldn''t believe that this fiercedy, Bianca would go on a blind date.


    "Hey, are you looking for a boyfriend? I should have introduced you to my cousins. They are pretty interested in you!" Andrew suddenly blurted out as he remembered the twins, Jake and ke.


    "Cough! Cough!" Bianca choked on her food while Clifford continued frowning in his seat, just listening to them.


    "It''s alright, Andrew! Don''t bother. My mom just forced me to do it," Bianca said, heaving a frustrated sigh.


    "Bianca will be your bodyguard, Alveena. She''s the one I was talking about yesterday," Clifford spoke up to change the topic.


    Andrew was confused when he heard that.


    "Bodyguard for Alveena? But why? Is there something wrong?" Andrew asked them.


    "It''s for her safety. Yesterday, I noticed that there were men following us," Clifford informed Andrew.


    Andrew became worried when he heard that.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about it?" Andrew asked Alveena, looking so serious.


    "I''m sorry. I forgot¡­" Alveena said, smiling sheepishly.


    ''I had no time to tell you since we were busy making love. You exhausted mest night¡­'' Alveena added to her thoughts.


    "I''ll stick by your side. I will protect you so don''t worry about it¡­" Andrew said, reassuring Clifford and Alveena.


    Then an idea popped up in Alveena''s mind.


    "Brother, since I will be together with Andrew starting today¡­ Why don''t you assign Bianca as your bodyguard? Besides, we are not certain whether I am their target or it is you!" Alveena suggested to them.


    "What do you think about it, Bianca?"


    Bianca was not able to respond right away. She was just looking at Alveena who was smiling at her. She felt like Alveena was up to something.


    "Yes, I agree¡­ Besides, Alveena will be going home with me starting today. She will stay in my ce in the meantime." Andrew supported Alveena''s suggestion.


    Bianca could only smile awkwardly. She had no say about this as Clifford was the one who hired her so the decision would being from him.


    Bianca nced at Clifford, waiting for his response.


    "Boss, what do you say about this?" Bianca asked him.


    Clifford nced at Bianca with his indescribable expression. After a few seconds, he gave them his answer.


    "Alright, Bianca, you will be my bodyguard."


    Alveena smiled triumphantly when she heard that.

 Chapter 688 Office Romance

    They agreed that Bianca would be assigned to Clifford as his bodyguard. But little did they know, the real targets of those men were Alveena and Andrew.


    Mr. Miller''s men were able to disguise themselves as they spied on Alveena and Andrew even inside the Sy Corp Building.


    It seemed that everything was falling ording to their n. If Andrew and Alveena were together, they could easily kidnap them together. They didn''t need to do it separately.


    For now, they would just observe Andrew''s and Alveena''s movement and routine before implementing their n in action.


    After they were done eating, Clifford, Bianca, Alveena, and Andrew went back to their respective offices.


    Andrew and Alveena were now alone in her office. Her secretary was staying outside together with her other colleagues in the Finance Department.


    Andrew helped Alveena in arranging financial records and makingpany reports. It was his forte since he was the Finance Director of the Heavenly Star.


    Alveena was still new to this position. Andrew gave her lots of tips in managing the finance department. Alveena listened to him attentively.


    She was so proud knowing how capable and smart her man was. He could be her finance advisor rather than her personal assistance.


    "Ahem, why do I feel like the assistant is more capable than his Boss?" Alveenamented, praising Andrew''s skill.


    They were both sitting on the couch inside her office. Both of them were holdingptops. Andrew was leaning on her shoulders as he taught her. He was also skimmed-reading her reports.


    When they were done, Alveena felt like she got tired from using too many brain cells. She and Andrew became productive today.


    As a reward, Andrew stood up and moved at her back. He started giving Alveena a massage.


    "Hmm, rx your body, Alveena. This is your reward for being an excellent student of mine. You are a fast learner," Andrew said as he started squeezing her shoulders and rubbing her nape using his thumbs.


    Alveena loved it. She felt good as Andrew applied some pressure on her shoulders.


    "My advisor is the best! I will reward you for helping me finish this report. Now, I am more confident to present this during our monthly meeting!" Alveena said cheerfully.


    She couldn''t help but giggle as Andrew began touching the ticklish part of her neck. His fingers moved down, massaging the soft part just above her bosoms.


    Alveena leaned her head on the backrest of the couch as she closed her eyes. She was enjoying Andrew''s massage. A soft moan escaped her mouth because of the pleasant sensation brought by his fingers pressing her muscles.


    "Uhmm, press harder, Drew," Alveena softly mumbled. Her voice suddenly became sensual. It was because of her moan.


    Andrew nced at the door. No one could see them from the outside. The ss wall was tinted. They could see the people outside but they couldn''t see them inside her office.


    A mischievous smile formed from the corner of his lips as a naughty idea came into his mind.<sub> </sub>


    "Alvee¡­?"


    "Yes, Drew?"


    "Did you lock the door when we entered a while ago?" He asked her just to make sure.


    Alveena just answered him with a soft moan while moving her head. She indeed locked the door.


    It did not take long when Alveena found herself being kissed by Andrew on her lips as his hands cupped her breast. She didn''t see thising.


    His simple massage a while ago suddenly turned into something sensual and passionate. She could not deny the fact that she also liked it.


    Andrew was still standing behind her as he bent down to capture her lips. His hands were now searching for her buttons, removing them one by one.


    But it seemed he was struggling to find them as he was focused on giving her a passionate kiss. Alveena was the one who helped him remove her button-up office shirt.


    With their current position, they were like doing a Spiderman upside-down kiss. Alveena and Andrew were lost in their own world as they continued kissing each other hungrily.


    Alveena couldn''t help but moan between their kisses since Andrew''s hands were already kneading her breasts through her bra. Her erect nipples were protruding on her whitecy bra.


    Andrew used his fingers to gently pinch and flick her nipples. Alveena arched her back encouraging him to do more. A few secondster, she felt Andrew''s finger pulling her bra down to release her breasts from their covers.


    Andrew grabbed that opportunity to cup her bare breasts, kneading and fondling them. Alveena felt the wetness of her sex, soaking her panty. She didn''t know that doing this inside her office would be this erotic and sensual.


    She was very aroused, throbbing and aching. She knew that they were not supposed to do this, in fear that other employees might catch them.


    They could even see their colleagues working outside through the ss wall. It felt like they were being watched by them as of this moment. But Alveena couldn''t hide her excitement as well as her burning desire, letting Andrew touch her and explore her body inside her office.


    When they broke the kiss, Andrew immediately joined Alveena on the couch. He sat down, cing Alveena on hisp.


    Alveena was wearing a knee-length pencil skirt so Andrew had to pull it up so that she could straddle him on the couch.


    Alveena grabbed Andrew''s head as she smashed her lips on his. Andrew, on the other hand, was guiding Alveena''s back using his one hand while his other hand continued squeezing and massaging her plump breasts alternately.


    Alveena started grinding her aching apex against his throbbing member. The pleasure was overwhelming. Alveena could feel that she was dripping wet while Andrew''s hard length was poking her under.


    When Andrew released her lips, his mouth found her one breast, licking and sucking her nipple as his other hand continued squeezing her other breast.


    Alveena bit her lips to suppress her moan as Andrew didn''t stop teasing and pleasuring her body.

 Chapter 689 Passionate Moment In The Office

    "Uhm¡­ Drew¡­ I think we should stop. What if someone suddenly knocks and has something urgent to report to me?" Alveena said as she realized that they were in the middle of their work.


    Her colleagues and other employees mighte and seek her presence. It would take some time to fix herself, including her clothes. They might notice something.


    Alveena held Andrew''s head, stopping him from devouring her breast.


    "Hmm, should I really stop, Alvee? Sweetheart, what did you do to me? I became so addicted to you that I don''t think I can stop now." Andrew softly whispered, kissing and nibbling on Alveena''s neck.


    Alveena could only sigh in defeat. Even her body was yearning for this. Her mind wanted to stop but her body was asking for this.


    Alveena nced at her door, looking at her colleagues outside through the ss wall. They were busy doing their task at their table.


    She wondered if it was really okay to continue making out with Andrew. If they would not stop, they might end up making love right here and right then.


    While Alveena was distracted, Andrew brought his hand on her sex, gently rubbing her through her panty.


    He could feel that Alveena was soaking wet down there. Andrew smiled at her cheekily and said, "Alvee¡­ Sweetheart, you are ready for me. Are you still insisting on stopping this?"


    Alveena bit her lower lip, her face blushing. She didn''t say a word. Instead, she just moaned at the feel of his fingers lightly caressing her clit.


    He already slid her panty to the side so that he could touch her pearl using his fingers. Alveena''s love juices continued to flow down her core as his fingers moved up and down her slit.


    He caught her swollen pinkish bud and gave it a slight squeeze. Alveena gasped and moaned in pleasure, throwing her head back while closing her eyes.


    She parted her legs, letting Andrew explore her inside. He started to plunge his middle finger into her core. He was thrusting his finger in and out of her.


    "Drew, let''s make this quick¡­ then," Alveena finally gave her permission.


    She could no longer take it. Andrew''s teasing was too much for her to handle. She needed a release.


    "Make mee, Drew¡­" she begged. "Reward me¡­ by making me cum."


    "Yes, Ma''am¡­ your wish is mymand," Andrew responded with a teasing smile.


    He added more fingers inside her cave while his mouth captured her breast once again. He was sucking her crowns alternately while his two fingers were sliding in and out of her core.


    He increased his pace, thrusting his fingers faster and deeper. Alveena was holding his shoulders tightly for support. She needed to grab on him or else, she felt like she was going to fall.


    Throwing her head backward, her pupils were dted due to the intense pleasure Andrew was giving her. She could feel that she was so close to reaching her climax.


    "Drew¡­ I think I am almost there¡­ Yeah¡­ just continue¡­ I''m cumming soon¡­"


    Alveena tried her best to suppress her moan although she was certain that her office was soundproof. Her staff couldn''t hear them from the inside.<sub> </sub>


    "Alvee, Sweety¡­ just let it go. Come for me¡­"


    Andrew bit her nipple while his free hand pinched the other one. He thrust his finger deeper while his thumb was massaging her bud.


    Alveena also moved her hips to meet his every thrust. A few secondster, Alveena felt like something broke inside her and her love juices continued flowing like a river. She finally exploded in his arms.


    Andrew let her ride her orgasm as he didn''t stop sliding his fingers and sucking her breast. Alveena''s body was trembling and squirming on top of him. It did not take long when she copsed on him, panting heavily.


    Andrew let her rest, rubbing her back as Alveena hugged him. She nuzzled her nose on his neck, breathing heavily.


    "That was so good¡­" she murmured.


    Andrew let out a soft chuckle, kissing her head. "I''m d you like it, Alvee."


    Alveena nodded her head with a smile. "I love it. Thanks for this reward."


    "How about mine, Sweety?" Andrew asked her, his eyes gleaming with humor.


    His member was still alive. Alveena could still feel his hard bulge poking under her.


    "Okay, let me handle this. It''s my turn to give you your reward!" Alveena said, nting a soft kiss on his lips.


    Soon, Alveena unbuckled his belt, unzipping his pants to release his manhood. But she didn''t touch him there yet, making Andrew anticipate more.


    Alveena put her hand on his thigh, caressing and rubbing his thigh muscles. Her touch felt enticing and sensual. Andrew gulped hard as she continued to rub his thigh. Alveena was teasing him for sure but at the same time, she was making him feel so good.


    Before Andrew realized it, she was already touching his member. His length grew bigger, standing hard and tall before her.


    Alveena started rubbing it up and down, making Andrew groan in pleasure. It felt so amazing since Alveena looked like she knew what he wanted. He let her take charge, indulging himself to the pleasant sensation brought by her.


    Using his precum as lube, Alveena started with his tip and worked her way down his shaft. She started rubbing him faster, gently squeezing his shaft.


    Just like Alveena, Andrew threw his head back, savoring the moment. She was bing an expert with her handjob.


    Soon, Alveena used her two hands, sliding her hands up and down his shaft. Andrew continued moaning. Alveena was so satisfied seeing his erotic expression.


    Alveena bent down to capture his lips, kissing him hungrily as she yed with his hard length. Andrew felt like he was about to explode soon. He deepened the kiss and he started jerking his hip upward as Alveena rubbed his shaft faster.


    Alveena stopped rubbing his shaft as she began grinding her apex against his hard length. Moving her hips back and forth on top of him, Andrew finally reached his climax.

 Chapter 690 On The Way To Her Hometown

    ~ At Wilkins Residence ~


    Yuri came to visit the Wilkins Family today as she received a message from Maribel, informing her that Matthew was going home today.


    Fortunately, she had a flexible shift in her family-owned hospital. If there would be an emergency operation, the staff would just inform her. Besides, there were enough heart surgeons that could cover up for her absence.


    Maribel and Yuri hang out on the balcony. As usual, they were talking about Matthew. The Wilkins Family Dinner would be held tomorrow night. Yuri would be attending the said gathering.


    "Sis Yuri, are you sure you want to see my brother today? Don''t you want to surprise my brother during the family dinner tomorrow?" Maribel asked Yuri. They were on the swing right now.


    Yuri nced at Maribel with a faint smile. "Hmm, I want to see him today. I missed him. I don''t know if he can still remember me. It''s been so long since thest time we saw each other."


    Maribel let out a soft giggle. "Sis Yuri, believe me. My brother hasn''t forgotten you even once!"


    "He might be the one worrying whether you already forgot about him or not," she added with a teasing smile on her youthful face.


    Yuri blushed when she heard that. In fact, she was nervous to meet Matthew again. They were childhood sweethearts before but unfortunately, she moved abroad to pursue her studies. She dreamed of bing a skilled doctor.


    Now that she fulfilled her dream, she decided to return to the City of Empire. She wanted to settle down there for good. Who knows? She and Matthew could continue their blooming love before.


    "I''ve never forgotten him. I would remember him from time to time, especially if I could see things that would remind me of him," Yuri truthfully answered Maribel.


    Maribel grinned from ear to ear because of Yuri''s response.


    "Sis Yuri, can I ask you some personal questions again?"


    "Sure, as long as I can answer it, I don''t mind you asking me."


    "Did you have previous romantic rtionships abroad?" Maribel asked her expectantly.


    Yuri nced at Maribel before nodding her head. "Yes, I do. But just a fling and not that serious. I was so focused on my studies."


    "Oh, that''s understandable. Studying Medicine is so hard and difficult. I admire you, Sis Yuri! You are very smart and you survived it."


    The two girls continued talking about each other,ughing and teasing each other. Then Maribel decided to ask Matthew whether he had already arrived in the City of Empire or not.


    Maribel: "Brother! Where are you now?"


    Yuri was silently watching Maribel as she talked to her brother. Maribel put her phone speaker on so that Yuri could also hear Matthew''s voice.


    Yuri''s heart skipped a beat hearing Matthew''s deep voice. His voice was very masculine now, unlike before when they were still in middle school.


    Matthew: "I just arrived here in the City of Empire. Why did you suddenly call me, little one?"


    Matthew loved calling his younger sister ''Little One''. This was his endearment for her.


    Yuri and Maribel felt delighted hearing his response.


    Maribel: "Really? So are youing home now?! I miss you, big bro!"


    Matthew let out a soft chuckle. He didn''t know why his sister sounded very happy and excited.


    Matthew: "I''m sorry Little One. I''m not going home today. I have to go somewhere. I will see you tomorrow during our family dinner."


    Matthew and Sophia were traveling to Sophia''s hometown to meet her parents today. They would stay there overnight and go back to the City of Empire by tomorrow.<sub> </sub>


    Sophia''s birthday was tomorrow. Matthew wanted Sophia to celebrate her birthday together with her parents. After that, they would travel back to the city of Empire in the afternoon, to attend Wilkins'' Family Dinner.


    Maribel and Yuri felt disappointed since Matthew was noting home today.


    Maribel: "Alright. Just take care, Brother! You''ve been away from us for too long! Come home soon, okay?"


    Matthew: "Yes, of course. I will not miss our family gathering!"


    After reassuring Maribel, Matthew ended the call since he was still driving. They were now on the way to Sophia''s hometown.


    "Is that your sister on the phone a while ago?" Sophia asked him.


    "Yes, it''s my sister, Maribel. She''s just 16. I think the two of you will get along well once you meet each other."


    Matthew held her hand and brought it to his lips. He kissed her knuckles.


    "Hey, eyes on the road Mr. Matthew Wilkins!" Sophia slightly scolded him with her reddened face. Just a simple gesture of love could make her heart flutter.


    Matthew let out a huskyugh before moving his gaze back to the road.


    "Aye, Ma''am! I''m sorry I can''t help it. There is a charming passenger beside me so I can''t stop looking at my side."


    "You are good at sweet-talking. Did you learn that from Tristan?" Sophia said, trying her best to hold her smile.


    Another chuckle escaped Matthew''s mouth.


    "Are you underestimating my skill in ttering my woman? So you always thought I learned this from Tristan. Can''t you see the skill of your man?" Matthew said with a pout.


    This time Sophia let out a soft giggle. Matthew was so adorable while pouting his lips.


    "I''m sorry, Matt. I didn''t mean to hurt your feelings," Sophia said, squeezing his hand.


    Matthew''s curled up into a bright smile. "You silly girl! I''m just kidding. I''m not upset!"


    Matthew released her hand to pinch her cute nose.


    "Aww, Stop that!" Sophia hit his hand.


    Matthew stopped the car for a moment.


    "Hey, Why did you stop? I told you to stop pinching my nose, not stopping the car." Sophia said, looking at Matthew with disbelief.


    Matthew turned to his side to face her. He had a mischievous smile on his face.


    "I know. I stopped the car for a different reason," he said.


    "Eh, for what reason?" Sophia asked him confusedly.


    "For this¡­"


    Before Sophia knew it, Matthew already grabbed her face as he captured her lips with his. Matthew was kissing her passionately in the middle of the road. It was a long lingering kiss thatsted for several minutes. They just stopped when the car behind them started honking at them.

 Chapter 691 She Will Become His Wife

    After two hours of driving, Matthew and Sophia arrived at her hometown. The ce was more likely a countryside surrounded by green fields.


    They could smell the fresh air as Matthew opened the car windows, turning off the aircon inside the car.


    The people here were living a simple life, far from the ways of people living in the city. The environment was so refreshing and rxing.


    There were lots of trees around. Children were running and ying around the rice fields and others were having a pic under the trees.


    Sophia could see the amazement in Matthew''s eyes as he observed the surroundings. It seemed that people started looking at them as they saw the car.


    Only rich and wealthy people owned luxurious cars in their hometowns. The means of transportation of the people in thatmunity were motorcycles and motorbikes. Only a few people could afford to buy a car.


    So the people got intrigued upon seeing Matthew''s car, traversing on the road. Sophia''s family belonged to the average ss. They were not financially stable, that''s why she had a schrship to support her studies.


    The only source of ie of Sophia''s family was farming. They ownednd where they could nt rice. This was how simple Sophia was.


    Sophia already informed her parents that she wasing home today. She also told them that she brought someone. Her parents were already expecting their arrival.


    They prepared food, cooking some native delicacies to wee them with a delicious and sumptuous meal. It''s been so long since thest time they saw their daughter, Sophia.


    She couldn''te home often as she was saving her money. Instead of going home, she was just sending her parents some money that she earned from her part-time jobs as a student.


    They already missed their daughter, that''s why her parents were so excited to see her. They were happy since Sophia would be celebrating her birthday together with them.


    Matthew parked the car in the front backyard of Sophia''s home. Their house was just a small bungalow house.


    Matthew stepped out of the car first to open the car door for Sophia. Sophia smiled upon seeing their house. The tears welled up in her eyes as she missed everything there.


    "I''m finally home," she murmured, peering her eyes at her surroundings.


    Matthew grabbed Sophia''s hand as he took a deep breath. He was feeling anxious, nervous, and excited to meet Sophia''s parents. He was worried that her parents might not like him because he was older than their daughter.


    Sophia giggled seeing the anxious expression of Matthew. She squeezed his hand to console him.


    "Matt, just rx. My parents are not gonna eat you," she teased him. "They are kind, friendly, and approachable," she added.


    Matthew smiled at her while caressing her face. "I know¡­ because they are your parents. Their lovely and intelligent daughter is also kind, friendly, and approachable like them."


    Sophia was ttered after hearing Matthew''s words.


    "My father''s name is Philip while my mother''s name is Solena. My name came from abination of my parents'' names. So they called me Sophia." Sophia informed Matthew cheerfully.


    Her eyes were glowing with love whenever she would talk about her parents. She loved them. Although they were not rich, Sophia was so proud of her parents for raising her well despite all the hardships they encountered.


    They supported her dreams and allowed her to study at the prestigious university in the City of Empire. They even sold some portions of theirnd just to support Sophia''s living expenses in the city.<sub> </sub>


    "Come! Let''s meet my parents. I think they are so busy inside the house that they failed to notice our arrival," Sophia said, pulling Matthew towards the front door.


    Upon entering the house, they saw her parents preparing and serving food at the dining table.


    "Mother, Father¡­ I''m here!" Sophia called them excitedly, her eyes sparkling with joy.


    When Philip and Solena heard the familiar voice of their daughter, they stopped what they were doing and turned in the direction of her voice.


    The corner of their lips stretched out into a wide smile upon seeing their lovely daughter whom they were missing for several months now.


    Solena: "Sophia!"


    Philip: "My daughter!"


    Her parents ran in her direction and pulled her in a warm embrace. Her mother hugged her tightly while her father was hugging them both.


    "Sophia, you are finally home. We missed you so much!" Solena softly mumbled.


    "I miss you both, Mother¡­ Father¡­"


    Matthew just stood in his spot with a warm smile on his face. He felt the strong bond between Sophia and her parents. They were so happy to be together again after a long time.


    At that certain moment, Matthew made a mental note. He would buy a house in the City of Empire wherein Sophia and her parents could stay. They could visit her there anytime and spend time with her.


    But he was worried about something. He didn''t know whether Sophia would ept it or not. Based on her attitude, Matthew could tell that Sophia would not like him to spend lots of money just for her. She would likely reject his gift.


    But still, he wanted to do it for her. Being with her parents was her source of happiness and inspiration so Matthew had decided to find a way so that Sophia and her parents would be together in the City of Empire from time to time.


    ''But Sophia is gonna be my wife¡­ and her parents will be my inws¡­ so I think there is nothing wrong about buying a house for them in the City of Empire. Besides, it''s my hard-earned money as the assistant of Heavenly Star CEO, not from my family''s wealth!'' Matthew smiled at that thought.


    "Or I can also buy a piece ofnd here and build our new home just next to her parent''s house," Matthew added in his thoughts.


    Matthew was still thinking about his future ns with Sophia when her parents finally noticed his presence.


    "Oh, who is this young handsome guy here, Sophia?" Her mother asked her with intrigue.


    Sophia''s father assessed Matthew from head to toe. Sophia moved closer to Matthew while grabbing his arm.


    "Mother, Father¡­ this is Matthew¡­ my boyfriend¡­"


    Philip: "..."


    Solena: "..."

 Chapter 692 [Bonus Chapter] Asking For Her Hands Already?

    Philip and Solena exchanged nces with one another when they heard that statement. They were surprised, not expecting Sophia to introduce a guy to them as her boyfriend.


    They knew that their daughter was very studious and she didn''t have any boyfriends. They were aware that their daughter was NBSB~ No Boyfriend Since Birth.


    "My daughter¡­ are you telling the truth? You told us before that you would not enter into a rtionship unless you graduate college." Philip said, putting on a pitiful face.


    He was a little bit jealous because he felt like Matthew was taking away his precious daughter from them.


    Sophia bit her lower lip as her father reminded her of the promise she told them before. Matthew, on the other hand, felt a little bit shy and awkward. It seemed that Sophia''s father was unhappy after hearing the news that he was Sophia''s boyfriend.


    The awkward atmosphere was lightened when Solena let out a soft giggle. She patted her husband''s back and said, "Hey, old man, stop scaring our daughter''s boyfriend. Wee Matthew. Come, let''s eat first. You must be tired and hungry from traveling here. It was a long drive."


    Solena grabbed Sophia''s and Matthew''s hands, pulling them to the dining table. Seeing the food, Sophia and Matthew couldn''t help but drool and crave.


    On the table, they could see different dishes such as freshly cooked rice, grilled fish, native chicken tin, sticky rice snacks made of glutinous rice and coconut milk, a big te of assorted fruits, and buko juice (coconut juice).


    The four of them started digging in, eating their fill. While they were eating, Sophia''s parents started interviewing Matthew. They still couldn''t believe that the handsome man before them was Sophia''s boyfriend.


    "Are you and Sophia studying at the same university? Are you her ssmate?" Philip asked Matthew curiously.


    Although they had huge age gaps, Matthew still looked younger than his actual age. That''s why they mistook him as Sophia''s ssmate.


    Matthew shook his head while giving him an awkward smile. He started to get anxious again. He was insecure about his age but he wanted to be honest with them.


    "Sir¡­ I went to the same school where Sophia is currently studying right now. I already graduated a few years back. I am ahead of her." Matthew politely responded to Philip.


    "Oh, just call my husband Uncle and you can call me Auntie. Calling him sir is too formal," Solena butted in.


    Matthew bobbed his head with a smile, "Okay, Auntie¡­ Uncle."


    "Hmm, that sounds better," Solena softly mumbled with a smile.


    "I saw your car being parked in our backyard through the window a while ago. Matthew, do you mind if I ask you what you do for a living?" Philip asked him seriously.


    "I am working in thepany of my friend as his assistant. Uncle, Auntie, have you heard about the Heavenly Star Enterprise? That''s thepany where I am working."


    Philip and Solena were taken aback when they heard thepany''s name. Of course, they have heard about it since thatpany was one of the most famouspanies in the country.


    ''I bet he has arge sry for working there. No wonder he could afford to buy and own a car.'' Philip thought to himself, still putting up his guard against Matthew.


    "Matthew, I will be honest with you. I don''t want you to hurt or make my daughter cry. As you can see, we are just an average family and you look like you are different from us. So let me ask you this¡­ do you have pure intentions toward my beloved daughter? Can you guarantee that you will not hurt or betray her in the future?"<sub> </sub>


    Philip was just doing his job as a father to protect Sophia. He wanted to make sure that Matthew was different from those socialites living in the big cities.


    Most of them were rich and handsome who were capable of making a girl cry. They heard that rich yboys were rampant in the cities. They would make a girl fall for them then ditch her once they got tired.


    Solena and Sophia darted their gaze between Philip and Matthew. They suddenly felt a heavy tension surrounding them.


    ''Father is always overprotective of me. Please go easy on Matt.'' Sophia silently wished while biting her lower lip.


    Meanwhile, Matthew looked straight into Philip''s eyes before answering his question.


    "I don''t care about social status¡­ I don''t mind if the girl I love is from a poor or rich family. Uncle, I assure you¡­ I only have pure intention towards Sophia. My feelings for her are sincere. I will not break her heart. I promise."


    "If you don''t believe me now, I will do my best to prove my words through my actions. I will take care of Sophia."


    Matthew told them those words from the bottom of his heart. He was serious about Sophia and he was sincere.


    Philip and Solena met each other''s gaze. They could somehow feel that Matthew was telling the truth. Those were not empty words. He was determined to prove it to them.


    The husband and wife felt relieved knowing that Sophia found a good man. Their guts and instincts were telling them to trust this guy.


    Sophia smiled after seeing her parents'' expression. She assumed that Matthew seeded in wooing her parents using his honest words.


    Matthew continued talking as he tried to convince Sophia''s parents.


    <o>,m "Uncle¡­ Auntie¡­ I just want to let you know that I''m willing to spend the rest of my life with your daughter. If you will allow us, I want to marry her after she graduates from college!"</o>


    Philip: "..."


    Solena: "..."


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Sophia choked on her food when Matthew suddenly mentioned marriage.


    ''Marrying me? I''m still young for that, aren''t I? Why do I feel like Matthew is trying to ask my hands from my parents now? Is he serious?''


    Sophia turned to Matthew with a questioning look. Matthew just smiled sheepishly at her as he scratched his face.


    He didn''t mean to shock her and her parents by mentioning marriage. It just came out of his mouth naturally. Besides, he was carried away by his feelings.


    Matthew just wanted them to know that he loved Sophia so much that he was already thinking about their future together.

 Chapter 693 Gender Reveal

    ~ At Davis Family Mansion ~


    Zhen-Zhen was flipping Heavenly Star magazines wherein she could see different merchandise for babies.


    She was already thinking about buying clothes, shoes, and other necessary items that her twins could use once they were born.


    She was following her doctor''s advice of listening to rxing music or even talking to her stomach as if she was having a conversation with her babies.


    It had been two months since they learned that she was pregnant. Zhen-Zhen noticed that her baby bump was growing bigger every passing day.


    It was biggerpared to the stomach of an ordinary pregnant woman. Her belly was already big for just two months. It was not normal and her OB-Gyn started to wonder about the sudden growth of her belly.


    Her twins were growing rapidly inside her womb. Sooner orter, her doctor might question her or run an examination to find out why her belly was growing bigger each day.


    "My two Little Davis¡­ Why are you growing so fast? Hmm, are you excited to see your Mom and Dad?" Zhen-Zhen softly mumbled while rubbing her belly.


    She stopped flipping the magazines as she leaned her back on the couch. She decided to rest and rx for a few moments, talking to her twins.


    "My doctor said she was surprised that my belly suddenly grew big so I told her that it was natural since I have two babies growing inside my womb."


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at that thought. She could still remember the stunned expression of her doctor. The doctor was puzzled since she was still in her two months of pregnancy but her belly seemed like she was already in her four months.


    Her doctor was bewildered when Zhen-Zhen mentioned twins. At first, she didn''t believe it since they hadn''t checked it yet. Besides, she was still in her two months of pregnancy so it''s too early to find out if she had twins or not.


    The best time to have an ultrasound to determine if she had twins or not should be 10-12 weeks of pregnancy. Based on her medical records and calendar, Zhen-Zhen was still in her 8-9 weeks of pregnancy.


    But in the end, they tried to check it by conducting an ultrasound. They confirmed it. The twins were already formed in her wombs.


    The twins were already big and all their body parts were almost developed. They saw her twins'' heads and their body parts.


    Surprisingly they found out about the gender of the twins. One boy and one girl! They''re fraternal twins!


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t expect that they would find out about the sex of her twins today. She was excited to tell Tristan about the gender reveal of their babies.


    He was at the office when Zhen-Zhen went to see her doctor. She was apanied by the Davis Family bodyguards since Bianca was not around.


    After her check-up, Zhen-Zhen went home to the Davis Mansion and spent her time checking some items for babies. She already had a checklist of the things to buy.


    After telling Tristan about this, Zhen-Zhen nned to surprise Grandpa Lu and their parents. She invited Alice and Thomas to join them for tonight''s dinner.<sub> </sub>


    Since she could no longer wait for Tristan toe home, Zhen-Zhen had decided to visit him in his office. She asked the Davis Family Chauffeur to drive her to the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    The staff and employees of the Heavenly Star Enterprise were surprised when they saw Zhen-Zhen in thepany. They recognized her right away as the wife of their CEO.


    She was surrounded by four bodyguards of the Davis Family. They called her Madame. They were politely greeting her. The admiration could be seen in their eyes as they watched her.


    Zhen-Zhen used a loose dress thatplimented her baby bump so well. It didn''t make her less attractive at all. She was glowing and blooming with her appearance.


    She was not that stressed anymore since Miho told her that FaMo was alive. She sensed his power. But it was so weak. She assumed that FaMo was still trying to recover his strength.


    Miho just caught a glimpse of FaMo''s life force but disappeared right away so she failed to track him down. But it was still good news that FaMo was alive. He was just out there, trying to regain his lost power.


    With that, Zhen-Zhen became a little bit at ease. She would just wait for his return. She would tell her the good news about her twins once FaMo came back.


    Zhen-Zhen was now on the lift, together with her bodyguards. They heard some employees talking about her, Tristan, and her baby.


    "Our CEO''s wife looks stunning despite her pregnancy. Do you think her baby is a girl?"


    "Hmm, I guess so. They said if a woman is carrying a baby girl she still looks pretty during her pregnancy."


    "Oh my gosh, I''m sure their baby will also be beautiful just like her mother and father. I couldn''t wait to see the end result of thebined genes of Sir Tristan and Ma''am Lillie!"


    "The Chairman is always in the bright mood. He is more excited than us to see his great-grandchild. I heard that our Chairman is already nning to retire soon and pass the position to sir Tristan!"


    "Oh, is that true? So¡­ Sir Andrew might be our new CEO?"


    "Yes¡­ that''s the hearsays but it''s not yet confirmed."


    Zhen-Zhen was taken aback when she heard that. Tristan just told her a few days ago that he didn''t want to have more responsibility at work so that he could focus on taking care of Zhen-Zhen and their babies.


    If he became Chairman of the Heavenly Star Enterprise, he wouldn''t have enough time for Zhen-Zhen and their babies since his workload might increase.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled as she recalled how Tristan opposed the idea of Grandpa Lu stepping down as the Chairman of thepany.


    In the past, he was hell-bent on securing his CEO position so that Andrew would not take it away from him. But now, Tristan was willing to offer his CEO position as well as the Chairman position to his brother, Andrew so that he could be with Zhen-Zhen more often.

 Chapter 694 Earlier Than They Expected

    Ding!*


    Zhen-Zhen was still reminiscing about the past when the door of the elevator slid open. The bodyguards escorted Zhen-Zhen out, going to Tristan''s office.


    Little did she know, Zhen-Zhen was also being tailed by Mr. Miller''s men. They were also asked by Mr. Miller to monitor Zhen-Zhen and Tristan, waiting for the opportunity to attack.


    Aside from Alveena and Andrew, Mr. Miller also nned on targeting Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. He knew that his daughter Hannah hated Zhen-Zhen the most.


    She even tried to kill Zhen-Zhen''s babies. With that thought in mind, Mr. Miller decided to fulfill Hannah''s wish. He wanted to cause a miscarriage. That was his revenge against Zhen-Zhen and Tristan.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t move recklessly since Zhen-Zhen was highly guarded today. Four bodyguards were escorting her everywhere. They couldn''t find the right timing to attack her so they just continued monitoring her.


    Besides, their first targets were Andrew and Alveena. After they were done with them, they could continue their n against Zhen-Zhen. They reported this to their leader, Bishop.


    However, Bishop thought that Zhen-Zhen was seldom going out these days so they didn''t know when they would get another opportunity to attack her.


    Since she already went out of the Davis Mansion, she could be easily attacked by them now.


    Bishop asked his team to stand by. He already had a backup n. Today, Zhen-Zhen aka Lillie Meyer Davis would receive a surprise attack from them.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen, who was clueless about the impending danger that mighte her way today, went inside Tristan''s office with a bright smile on her lips.


    The bodyguards stayed outside, letting the husband and wife have their privacy.


    Tristan was working on hisptop when Zhen-Zhen entered the room. Tristan paused for a moment, turning his gaze in Zhen-Zhen''s direction.


    Tristan was so d to see his wife. He immediately stood up to wee her with a warm hug.


    "Wifey, what are you doing here? You didn''t inform me that you wereing." Tristan engulfed her in his arms, kissing her head and smelling her hair.


    "I missed you! How''s your day?" he added, pulling Zhen-Zhen towards the sofa.


    He sat down and let her sit on hisp as he continued hugging her.


    "I want to surprise you. Besides, I missed you too," Zhen-Zhen responded, nting a soft kiss on his right cheek.


    Tristan immediately captured her lips, kissing her softly and tenderly. All his tiredness disappeared because of Zhen-Zhen''s presence.


    Zhen-Zhen returned his kiss with equal passion. She brushed his lips tenderly with her, giving each other a deep lingering kiss to satisfy their yearning for each other.


    When they broke apart, Zhen-Zhen leaned her head on Tristan''s shoulder as she nuzzled her nose on the nook of his neck.


    Then she whispered something to him, "Tris, there''s something I wanna tell you."


    "Hmm, okay Baby. Just tell me." Tristan kissed her forehead.


    Zhen-Zhen picked something inside her shoulder bag. It was the checklist of the things she wanted to buy for their twins. She showed it to Tristan.


    "Tris, I saw the children''s merchandise of the Heavenly Star. I found lots of things I wanted to buy for our babies. Can you order these for me?"


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle before pinching her cute nose.


    "Of course! You don''t have to ask me that. I will buy anything just for you and our babies!"


    Tristan read the checklists. He saw some toys, clothes, baby cribs, sleeping carrier bags, matching clothes for girl and boy, parents and children, a baby pillow set withforter and foldable mosquito, and a baby health care kit.


    All the items were paired into two colors, pink and blue. Tristan noticed it so he asked Zhen-Zhen confusedly.<sub> </sub>


    "Zhen, are you buying a set of all these items, one for a baby boy and one for a baby girl? We are not yet sure about their gender." Tristan smiled at his wife. He could feel that Zhen-Zhen was already excited to buy those things for their twins.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head frantically. "Yes, Tris. One for a boy and one for a girl!"


    She took the ultrasound report inside her bag. With her sparkling blue eyes, she gave the ultrasound film to Tristan.


    Tristan epted it. His eyes widened in surprise upon seeing the ultrasound report.


    "We¡­ we have a boy and a girl?!" he mumbled in his bewildered state.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head once again.


    "Yes, Tris! We have a baby boy and a baby girl!"


    Tristan immediately stood up, carrying Zhen-Zhen in his arms as he spun her around. The joy could be seen in his glowing eyes.


    "Oh my! We have Little Tristan and Little Zhen-Zhen! I''m so happy, Zhen! You just made my day because of this piece of good news!"


    Zhen-Zhen giggled before hitting Tristan''s chest. "Tris, put me down. I''m getting dizzy. Don''t spin around like that."


    <o>,m "Oh, sorry about that wifey. I was carried away by your good news. Are you okay? Still feeling dizzy?" Tristan apologized as he put her down.</o>


    "It''s alright, I''m fine now. Let''s tell grandpa and our parents tonight. They will be happy to hear this." Zhen-Zhen responded, caressing Tristan''s face.


    "Okay, wifey! We will tell them about this! Thank you for telling me this first! Sigh, I should have apanied you to the doctor today."


    Tristan put his hand on top of her belly. He started caressing her baby bump.


    "My junior and my baby princess, please behave inside your mother''s womb. Be healthy always. Don''t give your mom a hard time during herbor, okay?" Tristan softly said, talking to their babies.


    Tristan''s eyes widened in amusement as he realized that Zhen-Zhen''s belly became five times bigger.


    "Wifey¡­ your belly¡­ is so big now. You are still in your two months of pregnancy, right? But our twins are already big in the picture."


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head. "I am also wondering why they are growing rapidly as time goes by."


    It did not take long when Miho appeared in front of them. She had an exnation for this phenomenon.


    "Zhen-Zhen, Tristan¡­ I think your twins'' rapid growth has something to do with my power. Remember that I protected them against the effect of the Crystaline Potion."


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen both nodded their heads.


    "When I engulfed them with my body, some of my powers were passed on to them, making them stronger. Now, they are using that power to grow faster inside your womb. I''m sorry but I think their growth is different from the growth of ordinary babies.


    "Miho! Don''t apologize! If they are growing faster, does it mean my Zhen-Zhen can deliver them soon? They will be born soon? And we don''t have to wait for nine months just to see them¡­ I mean waiting for another 7 months?!"


    "Yes, they might be born earlier than what you expect!" Miho promptly said, making Tristan jump in excitement as he rejoiced after hearing that.


    "That''s great! That also means I don''t need to suffer for 7 months in abstaining! Haha. This is indeed a piece of good news! Our babies will be born in no time. And my wife and I don''t have to wait for several months before we can make love again!"


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    Miho: "..."

 Chapter 695 Out Of Control

    Miho remained in her puppy form as she watched the husband and wife having quality time together inside Tristan''s office.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were busy flipping some magazines for children''s apparel. This time Zhen-Zhen also asked for Tristan''s opinion, letting him choose some items for their twins.


    But they got disturbed when Tristan''s colleagues sent him some documents that he needed to check for his approval today.


    "Wifey, I''m sorry but I have to check these documents. They need my signature and approval," Tristan said, looking dejected as he went back to his desk.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at him sweetly and said, "Take your time, Hubby. I also have to go back home to prepare for our family dinnerter."


    Tristan looked at her with his pitiful face. "Are you leaving already, wifey?"


    For some unknown reason, Tristan wanted her to stay longer. "I will just finish this quickly. Can''t you wait for me, Zhen? Let''s go home together."


    Zhen-Zhen stood up to approach Tristan. She hugged him from behind and kissed his cheek.


    "I will be waiting for you at home, my dearest hubby. But for now, I have to leave since I need to prepare for tonight''s dinner. We will share the good news with grandpa and our parents."


    Tristan took a deep sigh before nodding his head in agreement. As much as he wanted her to stay, Zhen-Zhen was already determined to go home.


    Tristan tilted his head, capturing her lips. He kissed her passionately as he deepened the kiss. He was reluctant to break the kiss but they had to let go to grab some air.


    "Take care, wifey. Call me if you get home."


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head with a smile. She said goodbye to Tristan, picking Miho as she scooped her in her arms.


    Zhen-Zhen waved at Tristan with her sweetest smile. Tristan waved back at her before Zhen-Zhen closed the door.


    Tristan stayed looking at his closed door. He couldn''t exin why but he was not at ease once again as if something was gonna happen.


    "Why am I having this bad feeling again?" Tristan murmured to himself.


    Trying her best to push the negative thoughts away, Tristan brought his attention back to the documents that needed his approval.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen, Miho, and her bodyguards were now leaving the Heavenly Star Enterprise. They arrived at the parking lot, not knowing that someone was watching them secretly.


    Zhen-Zhen entered the car together with Miho. They were seated at the back passenger seat while her two bodyguards sat in the front. One was driving the car while the other one was sitting in the front passenger seat.


    The other two bodyguards would be following them behind using another car. When they left the parking area, the man who was watching them, came out of his hiding spot.


    He grabbed his phone and called his aplice.


    "They already left. Now, follow them secretly. Watch how our n will seed! Just make sure you will not get caught by the other bodyguards." The man said, smiling wickedly.


    After hanging up the phone, the man dialed another number. It was their big Boss, Mr. Miller.


    "Boss, we already set the trap for Lillie Davis. Just wait for our good news. We will send you a copy of the video." The man informed Mr. Miller.


    "Just make sure that our family will not be entangled in this incident. Do it cleanly!" Mr. Miller reminded him.


    "Don''t worry boss. We will handle everything ording to your wishes. We will make this look like an ident. You will not be implicated at all," the man said confidently, reassuring Mr. Miller.


    "Good. I will be counting on you. Do not fail me!" Mr. Miller said in his authoritative voice.


    "How about Andrew and his woman bitch? What''s the update from the other team? Why don''t you target them today as well?" Mr. Miller added, asking about the progress of the other team.<sub> </sub>


    "I will be happier if the Davis Family will experience two misfortunes today!"


    "Alright Boss. Got it. We will do our best to satisfy you. The other team reported that the two targets were together. Andrew is in the Sy Corp today together with Alveena Sy."


    The man continued supplying Mr. Miller with information.


    "They heard that Alveena and Andrew would be staying in Andrew''s ce starting tonight. Boss, I think we need your help. Can you ask your daughter if she knew the security password of her ex-fiance''s penthouse? We are nning to surprise them inside his home."


    Mr. Miller let out a sinisterughter. "I like that idea. It seems that everything is falling ording to our n. Okay. I will ask my daughter about this. Wait for my message."


    "Okay, Boss. I got it."


    The two ended the call. Their evil ns against Zhen-Zhen, Andrew, and Alveena were now all set. They just needed a proper execution for them to seed.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen and her bodyguards were now traversing on the busy street of the City of Empire.


    Zhen-Zhen was petting Miho in the back passenger seat when suddenly one of her bodyguards noticed something. He was the one driving the car.


    "Mam, please fasten your seatbelt please," he told her with his anxious voice.


    "I''m already on it. Why? Is there something wrong?" Zhen-Zhen asked the bodyguard.


    The other bodyguard also watched hisrade in puzzlement.


    "What''s wrong, mate?" he asked him.


    The bodyguard tightened his grip on the steering wheel as he kept stepping on the brake. But unfortunately, it was not working. Their speed was moving faster instead of slowing down.


    "Can you transfer to the back passenger and secure our Madame?" The bodyguard asked hisrade.


    "I think¡­ there is something wrong with our car brake. Please tell ourrades!" He added. Then he talked to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Don''t be nervous, Mam Lillie. We will do our best to protect you." He said with conviction. The other bodyguard tried to transfer in the back passenger.


    When he was done, he called their teammates, informing them about their situations. The two bodyguards were already anxious.


    If something bad would happen to Zhen-Zhen then Chairman Lu and Tristan would never forgive them. They had to protect her at all costs. But they didn''t know how they would be able to stop the speeding car.


    The bodyguard who was driving the car was trying his best to focus on driving in order not to bump with the other vehicles on the road.


    ''Damn! What''s wrong with this car? Is the auto control activated? Why is it suddenly speeding up?!'' The bodyguardmented to himself.


    He was worried since Zhen-Zhen was also pregnant. If an ident would happen, it might cause her a miscarriage.


    He tried to check Zhen-Zhen by observing her through the rear-view mirror. At times like this, he expected that hisdy boss would already panicked. But to his surprise, he was seeing otherwise.


    Zhen-Zhen was peering at her surrounding with her sharp blue eyes as if she was thinking about a solution for their current concern.


    He couldn''t believe it. He was having a hard time maintaining his cool because he was worried and nervous that something bad might happen. But hisdy boss remained calm in her seat.

 Chapter 696 CRASH

    Zhen-Zhen and Miho exchanged nces with one another. Theymunicated through their mind link since her bodyguards were around.


    ''Miho, can you help us stop the car? I think it is getting out of control now. My bodyguard is having a hard time driving this speeding car. If we can''t stop this, a traffic ident might happen," Zhen-Zhen informed Miho, asking for her help.


    ''Yes, I can do that. I will use my power to control this car. If anything might happen, please build a soft barrier that can lessen the impact of a collision so that everyone inside the car will not get hurt,'' Miho responded to Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen had already thought about the protection shield barrier to ensure their safety just in case the car would suddenly bump into something.


    After talking to Miho, Zhen-Zhen turned to her bodyguard who was sitting next to her. He was nning to shield her and protect her if the collision with other vehicles would happen.


    "Don''t worry about me. Please fasten your seatbelt," Zhen-Zhen told her bodyguard, making him speechless.


    It was his job to protect her. How could he do that if he would tie himself on the seat?


    "Mam, I can''t do that¡­ I must protect you. It''s my job."


    Zhen-Zhen was stronger than them so she didn''t need any protection from them. Besides, she didn''t want other people to sacrifice themselves just for her sake.


    With her authoritative voice, shemanded her. "I''m your Boss, you have to listen to me. Fasten your seatbelt now. How can you protect someone if you can''t even protect yourself?"


    Bodyguard: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen was giving him a ridiculous order. As her bodyguard, he was already prepared to put his life on the line just to protect her.


    "Mam, I can''t do that," he insisted.


    Zhen-Zhen had no choice but to knock him down. Without a warning, Zhen-Zhen raised her hand and hit him on his neck, knocking him down on the spot.


    The other bodyguard didn''t see what she did since he was very focused on driving the car. Zhen-Zhen moved closer to the bodyguard, letting his unconscious body lean on the backrest of the seat.


    Zhen-Zhen fastened his seatbelt and created an invisible protective shield barrier around his body. When she was done, she gave Miho a signal.


    Miho transformed into a small fireball and went out of the car. She went under the car to control the tires and the wheels, stopping it from speeding.


    The bodyguards who were following them behind were already having a hard time catching up. Zhen-Zhen''s car was speeding too much.


    Their teammate already informed them of the situation. They already called a backup, asking the police patrol to help them clear the road.


    Other people also noticed that something was wrong with the car as it continued to speed up despite the road being crowded with other vehicles. The driver kept pressing the car horn to warn the other vehicles to get out of the way.<sub> </sub>


    Mr. Miller''s underling was also following Zhen-Zhen''s car. He could tell that the Davis Family Guards were doing their job well. They already came up with the n right away on how they would secure their Lady Boss''s car.


    The police responded right away after getting the call from the Davis Family Guards. They learned that the wife of Tristan Davis was currently riding the speeding car. They got the report that the car lost its brake. It''s not working so they couldn''t stop the car even if the driver wanted to.


    They needed to stop the car at all costs and made sure that nothing bad would happen to Zhen-Zhen and her babies. They were aware that Zhen-Zhen was pregnant. If an ident happened then young Davis would be put in danger.


    Meanwhile, Tristan was busy checking the documents when he suddenly received a call. It was from one of the bodyguards of Zhen-Zhen.


    "Sir, we have a situation here. Your wife''s car is out of control and it is speeding right now. We are doing our best to follow them. We also asked for the help and assistance of the police officers."


    Tristan''s eyes widened in horror upon hearing that. He abruptly stood up from his seat, mming his other hand on the table.


    "What?! My wife''s car?!! How did it happen? Are they safe?! Just tell me they are safe!" Tristan was now in his panicked mode. He was cursing himself.


    He knew it. Something bad was happening again. He had a nagging feeling a while ago that''s why he was reluctant to let her go home by herself. He wanted her to stay longer.


    Tristan was waiting for the bodyguard''s response when suddenly his office door swung open and Grandpa Lu and his assistant came in.


    "Tristan! My granddaughter and our Little Davis! What happened to them? The news¡­ it''s in the news! They are in danger!" Grandpa Lu identally saw the real-time broadcast of what was happening in the street of the City of Empire.


    Some reporters covered it live upon knowing from the police that the wife of Tristan Davis was inside that speeding car.


    "Grandpa¡­" Tristan didn''t know what to say either. His heart was pounding so hard inside his chest from too much nervousness.


    Tristan switched on the television. They could see the live broadcast. There are several drones following Zhen-Zhen''s car. The police patrol cars and the other bodyguards'' car were tailing them. The car was indeed speeding.


    Grandpa Lu, Tristan, and Assistant Twig focused their attention on the TV screen. Tristan felt like he was being suffocated right now. He tightened his grip on the phone. He wanted to go there right now but he couldn''t. He could only watch Zhen-Zhen''s car on the screen.


    "Wifey, please be safe! Please be safe," he murmured.


    It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen''s car suddenly slowed down and itpletely stopped in the intersection. Tristan and Grandpa Lu heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing the car stop on the screen.


    However, after a few seconds, a ten-wheeler truck suddenly appeared out of nowhere and it hit Zhen-Zhen''s car. The loud crash was heard.


    "Nooo! Zhen-Zhen!" Tristan screamed in horror as he watched the footage.

 Chapter 697 Rescue Operation

    Tristan and Grandpa Lu saw how Zhen-Zhen''s car got hit by the ten-wheeler truck. Their car overturned and was thrown away a few meters away from the truck before it stopped moving.


    Grandpa Lu''s heart couldn''t take what he saw so he fainted right away from too much nervousness and concern for Zhen-Zhen and her babies.


    "Chairman Lu!" Assistant Twig ran in his direction right away to support Grandpa Lu''s body, catching him before falling to the ground.


    Meanwhile, Tristan''s heart elerated inside his chest. His eyes were still wide open as he watched the TV. He was frightened and scared for the safety of his wife and children.


    ''No way! This couldn''t be!'' Tristan was screaming in his mind right now as he clenched his chest.


    Without wasting any more time, Tristan grabbed his car key and dashed out of his office. He would go there! He had to see Zhen-Zhen as soon as possible!


    Though she had a superpower, Tristan didn''t know if she and their babies were just safe. He had to confirm it with his own eyes. He knew that the impact of the collision was great.


    Tristan stepped on the gas, speeding towards Zhen-Zhen''s location. He called her bodyguards. But no one was answering.


    When he left the office, thest thing he saw was the police cars arriving in the ident area as they tried to rescue Zhen-Zhen and her bodyguards.


    They thought everything would be fine since the car had already stopped. Who would have thought that there was another big truck passing through that road?


    They assumed that the driver and the passengers inside that car would receive severe injury. They would still be lucky if they would stay alive after that.


    Almost everyone who witnessed the collision was thinking that they might not survive that ident. Now, everyone was anxiously waiting for the rescuers to get Zhen-Zhen and her bodyguards out of the car.


    Tristan was driving at his highest speed. His body was trembling in fear but he tried his best to concentrate on his driving. He couldn''t afford to get into an ident now. Zhen-Zhen needed him right now.


    "Wifey¡­ my babies¡­ please be safe. Dad ising¡­ wait for me," Tristan murmured, silently praying for their safety.


    Little did they know, aside from Tristan and Grandpa Lu, Mr. Miller was also watching the live broadcast of the ident inside Hannah''s private ward. There was a TV screen in the room.


    He didn''t know whether to feel happy or not. This ident has already caught lots of attention. The mediaworks were even covering this Live just because the CEO''s wife of the Heavenly Star Enterprise was involved.


    Mr. Miller clenched his fists. He couldn''t wait to see what happened to Zhen-Zhen and her babies.


    "It''s best if the mother and child just die. It''s a perfect revenge against the Davis Family!" Mr. Miller mumbled, ncing at Hannah who was sound asleep.


    "This is for you, my princess. I hope once you wake up, you will be happy with my good news!"


    *****


    Meanwhile, on the road where the ident happened, lots of police cars already secured the ce. Rescuers and the ambnce also arrived.


    The other bodyguards, who were following Zhen-Zhen''s car, were still in shock and shaken seeing what happened to their Lady boss andrades. They just hoped that they were fine.<sub> </sub>


    The rescuers started the extrication process by removing the people who were trapped in the car. They saw the two bodyguards first. Both of them were unconscious.


    They were able to get them out first from the overturned car. The rescuers were surprised when they didn''t see any injury or wound from the two bodyguards. They were not bleeding. They were just unconscious as of this moment.


    They were immediately carried using the stretcher and transferred inside the ambnce.


    The responders checked the bodyguards'' vitals. They couldn''t believe that everything was normal. They were not harmed at all.


    "This is unbelievable! They don''t even have an injury! A bruise or a cut! There''s nothing! The windshield got broken. At least the driver should have gotten some cuts in the face. But there was none!" The medic said exasperatedly as he continued checking the bodyguard.


    But they noticed that they were heavier than usual. It felt like they were carrying three to four people a while ago when they pulled the bodyguards out. They suddenly became heavy.


    Little did they know, the two bodyguards were heavier than their usual weight due to the protective barriers surrounding their bodies.


    The rescuers continued checking the car to rescue thest passenger. It was reported that there were three people inside the car- the CEO''s pregnant wife and her two bodyguards.


    The rescuer frowned when he noticed that the car was already empty. They didn''t find Zhen-Zhen inside.


    "Sir! No one is left inside the car! All the victims are out!" One rescuer shouted, informing their team leader.


    Zhen-Zhen''s two other bodyguards ran to them when they heard that.


    "Where''s our Lady Boss?!!" One bodyguard asked the rescuer with his anxious voice.


    The rescuer shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t know. She is not here! Are you sure that your Lady Boss was riding this car?"


    The two bodyguards exchanged nces with one another. Of course, she was there. They saw her enter the car before leaving the Heavenly Star parking area. Her teammate also confirmed it when he informed them that the car lost its brake.


    "Where is she? Where is our Lady Boss?"


    The bodyguard also checked the car. The rescuers were not lying. There was no one left inside. The reporters were also waiting to see what happened to Lillie Davis.


    Even Mr. Miller''s underling, who was assigned to follow them, was anticipating to find out what happened to Zhen-Zhen, also known as Lillie Davis.


    The reporters also started asking themselves as they watched the recordings of their camera drones.


    "Where is Lillie Davis?"


    "What happened? Why did the rescuer stop? They didn''t get Lillie Davis out yet!"


    "What are they waiting for? For goodness'' sake, Lillie Davis is pregnant! They should prioritize her!"

 Chapter 698 Investigate Further

    They tried finding Zhen-Zhen in the nearby surroundings but she was nowhere to be found. The rescuers and the police were now interrogating the bodyguards who reported this.


    Could it be that they were mistaken when they reported that their Lady Boss was inside the car?


    The bodyguards remained silent as they couldn''t understand what was happening as well. They were still trying to figure out what happened when Tristan finally arrived at the location.


    Upon stepping out of the car, Tristan ran towards them. He immediately grabbed the shoulders of one of the bodyguards asking him about Zhen-Zhen''s whereabouts.


    "Where''s my wife? Are they safe?" Tristan asked him expectantly. He was gripping the bodyguard tightly.


    The two bodyguards didn''t know what to say or how to face Tristan. They looked down, feeling guilty. They failed to protect theirdy boss and now she''s missing.


    Did someone take her when they hadn''t arrived yet? But it would take time to get someone out of the car.


    Little did they know, Zhen-Zhen teleported outside the car when she saw the iing Truck. She did it on impulse as she wanted to protect her twins away from harm.


    She was supposed to bring her bodyguards with her but it was too risky and she did not have enough time to do that. She just strengthened the protective barrier surrounding their bodies.


    Tristan was about to approach Zhen-Zhen''s car when suddenly all the drones flying above them suddenly malfunctioned and were destroyed.


    It was Miho''s work. She destroyed all the recordings in those camera drones, making it look like there was a mechanical problem. She made sure to burn the memory cards. Because of that, the live broadcast got disconnected.


    Strange things kept on happening in that area. The reporters, the police officers, rescuers, and bystanders were still wondering what happened to Lillie Davis.


    After a while, Zhen-Zhen showed up, walking towards Tristan. She hugged Tristan right away upon reaching his spot.


    "Lady Boss!"


    "Madame!"


    The two bodyguards called her, feeling relieved to see her.


    Tristan''s tears welled up in his eyes when he finally found Zhen-Zhen. She was now in his arms. He hugged her tightly, afraid to let go.


    "Wifey, are you okay? Do you feel hurt?" Tristan asked her worriedly, stroking her hair.


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head. "I''m fine. Tristan, let''s go home," she softly mumbled.


    Tristan nodded his head. Without further ado, he carried Zhen-Zhen in his arms in bridal-style carry.


    The reporters tried to approach them but the Davis Family guards and the police officers stopped them from getting near the couple.


    Tristan told the other bodyguards to check theirrades'' condition in the hospital. Tristan put Zhen-Zhen in the back passenger''s seat before going to the driver''s seat.


    He nned to bring Zhen-Zhen home. When they left, Mr. Miller''s underling couldn''t believe that Zhen-Zhen was unharmed. She was safe and alive.<sub> </sub>


    Meanwhile, the police invited the truck driver to the police precinct to get his statement. He imed that he didn''t expect that there was a car in the middle of the road. The trafficlight on the road was in green sign so he defended himself that it was not entirely his fault. The police officers would investigate this case further.


    They were d that no one got severely injured. Even the bodyguards didn''t get serious injury. They didn''t know what exactly happened but as long as Lillie Davis was safe, they could finally rx now.


    It looked like a miracle happened. They said pregnant women were lucky because of their babies. Maybe, Lillie Davis was also protected by the divine intervention because of her babies.


    After a few minutes, Tristan arrived at home. He carried Zhen-Zhen to their bedroom. He put her down on the bed and hey down beside her.


    He slid his arm under her head and cuddled her. He was so afraid a while ago, thinking that something bad happened to Zhen-Zhen and their twins.


    "Did I scare you, Tris?" Zhen-Zhen gazed up, asking him.


    Tristan looked down, nting a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Yes, it felt like my heart was going to burst a while ago from worrying. I saw how the truck hit your car. If you don''t have superpowers then I would have lost you and our babies."


    "I don''t how I would be able to ept it if something bad happened to you. I can''t lose you, Zhen. I can''t lose you and our babies." Tristan tightened his embrace.


    Zhen-Zhen raised her hand to caress Tristan''s face. His eyes were teary. Tears were threatening to fall. Zhen-Zhen grabbed his head to give him a lingering kiss.


    When she broke the kiss, she told him, "Don''t think about negative things. I am here. Our babies are safe. I will protect them at all times. You don''t have to worry, Tris."


    "I think we should investigate this further. The car was just fine when we arrived at the Heavenly Star. I guess someone tampered with the car in the parking area," Zhen-Zhen, added.


    A cold glint shed through Tristan''s eyes when he heard that. "I will deal with this and investigate further. I already mobilized our men to check CCTV in the parking area. If this is not a mere ident, I will make sure to catch the culprit!"


    Tristan was so determined to punish the person who tried to hurt his wife. As of now, he only had one person in mind whom he thought had the motive to do this. The Miller family!


    ''I will find proof and evidence. If they have something to do with this, I will make sure to ruin them.'' Tristan had sworn to himself.


    "Tristan, my bodyguards¡­ don''t me them. They did their best to protect me and our babies. Let''s reward them."


    p "Okay, Wifey. I will do that."</anda>


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were still resting inside their bedroom when Grandpa Lu, Lucas, and Isabelle suddenly barged in. They wanted to know how''s Zhen-Zhen.


    Grandpa Lu: "Where''s my granddaughter-inw?"


    Lucas: "Tristan, what happened?"


    Isabelle: "Ohmoh! Are Lillie and little Davis safe?!!"


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were surprised with the sudden intrusion of Grandpa Lu and Tristan''s parents.


    Tristan: "Mom, Dad, Grandpa? Don''t you know how to knock?"

 Chapter 699 I Guessed It Right!

    Tristan: "Mom, Dad, Grandpa? Don''t you know how to knock?"


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    The husband and wife sat up on the bed upon seeing them. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen didn''t expect that Grandpa Lu and his parents would just barge into their room without knocking.


    ''Ahh, I forgot to lock the door. Why did theye without letting us know about their presence first? What if Zhen-Zhen and I were having an intimate moment? They are invading our privacy,'' Tristan thought, massaging his temples.


    He already informed them that Zhen-Zhen was safe and he brought her home. But since his grandfather and his parents were worried about his wife, they immediately went home to check on her.


    Deep inside, he appreciated their deep concern for Zhen-Zhen. He could tell that his family loved his wife so much. This fact was enough for him to let this slide. He would forgive them foring inside their room unannounced.


    Meanwhile, Grandpa Lu and Isabelle approached them, sitting on the side of their bed. They were looking at Zhen-Zhen worriedly.


    Grandpa Lu looked so stressed. The worries and fatigue could be seen on his aged face. He was so worried about Zhen-Zhen and Little Davis.


    "Granddaughter, how do you feel? You might have been scared by that incident," Grandpa Lu said, holding her hands.


    Isabelle stroked Zhen-Zhen''s back tofort her while Lucas was eyeing Tristan as if he was asking him to tell theplete details of the incident.


    Zhen-Zhen felt touched seeing the concerns in their eyes. She could feel the love they had for her and for her babies.


    She was not scared because Miho was there and she knew she could protect her babies and herself. However, she felt guilty for making the elders worry too much because of her.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry about me. As you already know I am not an ordinary human. I have superpowers. I can protect myself and our babies."


    Zhen-Zhen smiled tenderly before squeezing his hands. "Grandpa, how about you? Are you okay? I heard that you fainted a while ago. I''m sorry grandpa for making you worry. Please be healthy."


    Isabelle and Lucas were taken aback when they heard that. This was the first they heard that Grandpa Lu copsed and fainted. He was always a strong-willed man with a strong heart.


    They were surprised to know that he fainted. He always maintained his brave front, not allowing other people to see his vulnerable side. As much as they remembered, thest time Grandpa Lu copsed because of too much nervousness and concern was when Grandma Cassandra died.


    This only showed how much he cared about Zhen-Zhen and his great-grandchild or rather grandchildren.


    "I am fine now after knowing you are safe and sound." Grandpa Lu stroked Zhen-Zhen''s hair.


    "Grandpa, don''t get a heart attack, or else you won''t be able to take care and y with your great-grandchildren once my wife delivers our babies." Tristan nagged his grandpa.


    If not for Zhen-Zhen, Tristan wouldn''t have left his office after seeing his grandpa faint and copse. He was also worried about him a while ago. Fortunately, Assistant Twig was with them to take care of Grandpa Lu.


    "Tristan is right, Dad! You should be strong and healthy! We will do a full-body check-up by tomorrow. Let''s make sure that you are not sick!" Lucas also expressed his concern for his father.


    Grandpa Lu frowned after hearing their ranting. He felt like he was a child being scolded and lectured by his son and grandson.


    With a pout, Grandpa Lu narrowed his eyes at them and said, "I''m not weak. I am healthy despite my age. I am stronger than you two! Don''t treat me like a child. Don''t tell me what I should not and what I should do."


    "Grandpa, we know you are strong. But we have to do a check-up, okay? Prevention is better than cure. Besides, I want grandpa to be healthy. I will be sad if you suddenly get sick Grandpa."


    When Zhen-Zhen had spoken, Grandpa Lu changed his attitude and he became obedient.<sub> </sub>


    "Yes, granddaughter. Don''t worry, this old man will listen to your advice. I don''t want you to be sad. It''s not good for your health and our Little Davis."


    Tristan: "..."


    Lucas: "..."


    The father and son duo could feel the difference in treatment just now. Grandpa Lu was stubborn and he argued with Tristan and Lucas. But when Zhen-Zhen spoke up, his attitude changed right away and he became obedient.


    Tristan: ''Grandpa is biased!''


    Lucas: ''Dad has favoritism!''


    Lucas and Tristan exchanged nces with one another as they agreed with those thoughts in mind.


    Zhen-Zhen and Isabelle burst outughing seeing the three men argue and bicker in front of them. Then Isabelle realized something.


    "Tristan, Lillie, why do you keep on saying babies, not baby?" She asked them curiously.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen met each other''s gaze and smiled gleefully before looking at them. Zhen-Zhen nodded, giving him a go signal.


    "Grandpa, Mom, and Dad¡­ there is something we want to tell you. Please brace yourselves," Tristan said, his expression had be serious.


    "What is it, son?" Lucas asked them with intrigue.


    Grandpa Lu and Isabelle were also looking at them with so much interest in their eyes. They became more curious since Tristan suddenly became serious.


    Little did they know, Tristan was just pretending because he wanted to surprise them and give them some suspense.


    "Dad, Mom, Grandpa¡­ My wife and I¡­ are expecting twins! She is carrying twins!"


    Grandpa Lu, Isabelle, and Lucas fell silent for a moment trying to digest Tristan''s words.


    Grandpa Lu: "Grandson, what did you just say?"


    <o>,m Isabelle: "Expecting twins? Carrying twins?"</o>


    Lucas: "What? Did I hear it wrong? Can you repeat it again, son?"


    "My wife is pregnant with twins! A baby girl and a baby boy! We will be expecting two Little Davis! Not just one!" Tristan informed them.


    He hoped everyone would forget about the negative feelings brought by today''s ident. It''s the best time to give them the good news.


    Grandpa Lu immediately stood up, his face was glowing with overwhelming joy. He could not contain his happiness as he started jumping while punching the air as if he just won a lottery!


    "Oh my God! I knew it! I was right! Our family will get twins! Two Little Davis! A boy and a girl! This old man guessed it right. Aigoo!"

 Chapter 700 Fiery Eagles

    Lucas and Isabelle also joined Grandpa Lu in rejoicing about the good news. Just like Grandpa Lu, they were also happy since they were going to have a grandson and a granddaughter.


    "Did you hear it, Isabelle... Lucas? We will have two Little Davis!!" Grandpa Lu said enthusiastically, holding Lucas''s shoulders.


    "Yes, Dad! I will now have two grandchildren all at once for being a first-time grandpa! I''m so happy. Son, good job! I know you worked hard for this!" Lucas gave Tristan a thumbs-up, winking at him.


    Tristan could only chuckle seeing their joyful reaction.


    "Lillie! Thank you for protecting our Davis Twins! I promise I will help you to raise them. I am going to be a good grandmother for the twins!" Isabelle hugged Zhen-Zhen because of too much happiness. She was really grateful.


    When Isabelle broke the hug, she noticed that Zhen-Zhen''s baby bump grew big. She reflexively rubbed her belly, her eyes filled with love. It was the best feeling to be a grandmother, especially for the twins.


    "Lillie, is this the reason why there is a sudden growth in your belly. You are still in your two months of pregnancy but your baby bump is already big!"


    There was a hint of amusement in Isabelle''s eyes as she said those words.


    "Of course! That must be the reason. Aside from that, I believe that our Davis Twins are very healthy and growing bigger and taller inside my granddaughter''s womb!" Grandpa Lu proudly said.


    "My great-grandchildren inherit my strength! They are strong just like their great-grandpa!" Grandpa Lu added while boasting.


    "Mom, there is another thing I want to tell you. Actually, the growth of my twins is not the same as the growth of ordinary human babies. You all know about my powers. It is affecting their growth¡­ and¡­"


    "And¡­?" Grandpa Lu asked her expectantly.


    "And¡­ they might be born earlier than we expected Grandpa. A pregnant woman takes 9 months before her delivery. But as for me, grandpa¡­ it might be earlier than that¡­'''' Zhen-Zhen said anxiously. She was worried that others might notice the time frame.


    "Really?!! My great-grandchildren will be born earlier than we expect! Oh, I don''t mind that, Lillie! I''m already excited to see them and take care of them. I want them to grow fast so that I can y with them soon!" Grandpa Lu said excitedly.


    "Oh-oh! I can''t believe it! I will be taking care of my grandchildren soon. This is also good news!" Isabelle chimed in.


    "Don''t worry about the time frame, Lillie. We will take care of this. We can make it look like an early delivery for premature twin babies. No one will know!" Lucas said, reassuring them.


    "Thanks, Dad, Mom, Grandpa¡­ Thank you for epting me for who I am." Zhen-Zhen said to them, feeling grateful.


    Tristan could only kiss her head as he hugged her from behind.


    "Wait, does it mean our grandchildren might also inherit their mother''s super ability? Our Davis Twins will be super babies?! That''s so cool! Proud grandfather is here!" Lucas said with so much enthusiasm.


    Tristan scratched his head. He was reminded of the possible trouble he might encounter in taking care of two super babies.<sub> </sub>


    "Ahem! Mom, Dad, Grandpa! You promised us! You will help us take good care of our Little Davis Twins! When the timees, you are not allowed to back out!" Tristan said, smiling mischievously at them.


    Tristan was d since he was not the only one who would take care of their super babies. He was not sure if he could handle them both.


    They continued nning about the future of the Davis Twins. Everyone inside the room burst into a peal ofughter as they were having a joyful conversation. They had forgotten about the negative happenings. The atmosphere became lively and cheerful.


    After talking for a while, Grandpa Lu, Lucas, and Isabelle left the couple''s room. They let Zhen-Zhen take a rest. She might be tired after using her powers to protect everyone inside the car.


    Lucas also received a call from the bodyguards. The two bodyguards were safe and they didn''t have any injuries. They regained consciousness and were discharged from the hospital. Lucas gave them a day off to take a rest.


    Tristan mentioned about rewarding them. And Lucas and Grandpa Lu agreed. The four bodyguards who were assigned that day would be rewarded greatly for their good job.


    Aside from the reward, Lucas also called them to confirm whether they witnessed Zhen-Zhen using her powers or not. Tristan told him the situation. He was worried that Zhen-Zhen''s special ability would be revealed to the public.


    Fortunately, one of them was already unconscious while the other bodyguard had no time to turn at the backseat when the truck hit their car.


    He didn''t see Zhen-Zhen disappear at the back. However, they were both wondering why they didn''t get injured despite the impact.


    Since they were trusted bodyguards of the Davis Family, they refused to talk to the reporters and remained tight-lipped when they were approached by the reporters. They would not disclose any information about Zhen-Zhen.


    After talking to the bodyguards, Lucas was summoned by Grandpa Lu in his study. Tristan also joined them when Zhen-Zhen finally fell asleep.


    "Tristan, is it true? Someone tampered with Lillie''s car, that''s why this incident happened?" Grandpa Lu asked Tristan''s confirmation. He was taking this seriously.


    He would not forgive the people who tried to hurt Zhen-Zhen and the Davis Twins.


    "Yes, grandpa. That''s our assumption. I already asked our men to investigate and gather evidence. I suspect that the Millers might have something to do with this."


    Lucas frowned at the mention of the Millers.


    "How dare they do this? They didn''t learn their lesson. Father, I think¡­ it''s the time to show them our true power. We have been quiet for too long because no one dared to provoke us. It seemed that they had forgotten about the true power of the Davis Family."


    Grandpa Lu nodded his head in agreement with Lucas''s remarks.


    "I know what to do. Targeting the members of the Davis Family is a great mistake. I will mobilize our elite men. It''s time to summon Fiery Eagles. I want them to handle this case and find out the culprit. I should punish them at all means!"

 Chapter 701 Lucky

    ~ At Sophia''s Hometown ~


    Matthew was able to bond with Sophia''s parents and some of their neighbors. He seemed like a superstar that visited a small town as the people in Sophia''s neighborhood began admiring Matthew''s handsome features.


    They knew he was a City Boy with his get-up and appearance. They assumed that he was rich and wealthy just because of his car.


    To their surprise, Matthew was very humble and approachable, unlike those arrogant wealthy men who were too pretentious.


    They immediately liked Matthew''s down-to-earth attitude as he didn''t look down on them although they only had an average status in the society. He was not fussy about things. He was so simple and friendly.


    Their neighbors were talking to Sophia''s parents as they watched Matthew helping Sophia in sprinkling organic fertilizers on their crops.


    "Solena, Philip, you are so lucky to have a son-inw like Matthew. He is kind, handsome, and very caring. He is good for Sophia," One neighbor said,plimenting Matthew.


    "Son-inw??!" Philip reacted right away. "Sophia is too young to be married. He is just her boyfriend. We are not sure if they will end up together. What if Matthew finds a better woman than my daughter? I know he is sincere towards her. But I am afraid that he will change in the future. And my Sophia will get hurt."


    Solena shook her head helplessly before patting her husband''s back.


    "Were you not listening a while ago, Philip? Matthew asked our permission and blessings if we will approve him to be our daughter''s husband. He even mentioned marrying our daughter after her graduation. I think he is serious about it," Solena said, defending Matthew.


    "What?! Did he do that? Aigoo! It looks like he is so in love with Sophia!" Another neighbor said in awe.


    "Of course! My daughter is beautiful, smart, and has a good heart! She is aplete package too even though we are not rich!" Solena proudly said, smiling broadly.


    Philip could only smile. His wife was always optimistic, unlike him who thought about negative things more often.


    He could feel that Matthew was a good man. But he couldn''t stop himself from worrying about Sophia. He''s a father and as her father, he just wanted Sophia to be happy. He is protective of their only daughter.


    It was already 5:00 pm when Sophia and Matthew finished working on the farm. Matthew enjoyed it so much. It was very tiring but it''s all worth it. Now, he could understand how hard it was for Sophia''s parents to work in the ricefield.


    But this was the only source of their ies. They raised Sophia well and sent her to a prestigious university using their sweat and blood. He admired Sophia''s parents for that.


    "Matt, do you want to take a shower first?" Sophia asked him as they entered the house.


    Matthew''s lips curled up into a yful smile and said, "Why Love? Are you going to bathe me?"


    Sophia''s cheeks reddened as she blushed upon hearing that. She hadn''t seen Matthew''s naked body. With hisst remarks, she imagined how Matthew''s body looked like without a shirt.


    Sophia bit her lower lip. ''Gosh, why am I thinking about this indecent thought?''<sub> </sub>


    Sophia hit his chest and said, "You are already an adult! You can take a bath on your own!"


    Matthew chuckled when he saw her blushing face. He couldn''t help but give her a peck on her cheeks and lips.


    Sophia stood frozen in her spot as Matthew turned around, going to the bathroom. He just stole another kiss from her when she was not expecting it.


    "Matthew is bing more shameless each day," Sophia mumbled, tracing her lips while looking at Matthew''s back.


    Sophia helped her mother in the kitchen while her father cleaned and prepared Sophia''s room. They only had two rooms in the house, one for Sophia''s parents and one for Sophia.


    Since Matthew was there, Sophia''s parents suggested that Matthew could sleep in their room while the husband and wife would just sleep in the living room.


    But Matthew didn''t agree. He told them that he would prefer to sleep in the living room tonight.


    "Sophia, dear, is it okay for Matthew to sleep on the sofa? I''m afraid that he can''t sleep tonight. He is our visitor. I want him to befortable while he is in our home," Solena expressed her thoughts with Sophia.


    Sophia also nodded her head. She was also worried that Matthew would be having a hard time sleeping in the living room. It was also cold there at night.


    "Don''t worry, Mother. I will ask him again and try to convince him to sleep in your room," Sophia said.


    But Solena just gave her a small smile. She knew that Matthew would not let them sleep in the living room because he was thoughtful, considerate, and a gentleman.


    So Solena disregarded Sophia''s suggestion. "Sophia, don''t bother to ask him. I know Matthew will not agree."


    Sophia took a deep sigh and nodded her head. She knew Matthew. Her mother was right. Matthew would choose to suffer and sacrifice his sleep rather than letting her parents sleep in the living room.


    "I know your father is against letting Matthew sleep in your room. But I guess, he will be morefortable if he will sleep with you inside your room besides your bed is spacious and I trust him. Why don''t you let him sleep in your room once your father falls asleep," Solena suggested while winking at her.


    Solena''s suggestion made Sophia blush. Her heart started pounding rapidly inside her chest just thinking about Matthew sharing a bed with her.


    "So what do you think about it, Sophie?" Her mother asked her again when she didn''t respond.


    "I''ll think about it, Mom!" Sophia said shyly, biting her lower lip.


    Solena just let out a soft giggle while giving her a teasing look. She could tell that her daughter was still reserved and conservative, unlike thosedies who changed a lot after staying in the big cities.

 Chapter 702 Fluttering Hearts

    Matthew and Sophia hang out on the balcony after eating their dinner. They were sitting on a nylon hammock suspended by cords at both ends. The cords were tied in the long branch of the big Mango Tree.


    The couple were watching the night sky. The weather was so clear that they could see millions of stars, shining brightly above the sky.


    The night breeze on the farm helped their tired body to rx while Matthew was hugging Sophia. She was leaning her head on his broad shoulders as both of them looked up, enjoying the night view- the stars and the moon.


    Matthew thought that life on a farm was more serene and refreshing than life in the big cities. He felt like he was in a fantasy world.


    Now he understood why Tristan loved to go outdoors and be with nature when he was stressed. It was so amazing especially if you were together with your loved one.


    His arm was wrapped around Sophia''s back and her waist and their free hands were intertwined with each other.


    "I love it¡­" Matthew suddenly mumbled with a wide smile on his face.


    "The stars? The night sky? Or the moon?" Sophia asked him expectantly.


    But Matthew shook his head and said, "Nope. None of the choices."


    Sophia pouted her lips and tilted her head to look at his face. "Then what do you mean by saying you love it?"


    Matthew let out a soft chuckle before answering her.


    "I love this moment¡­ just holding your hand, hugging your waist as we both watch the beautiful night sky along with the shining stars and the shimmering silver crescent moon."


    Sophia was touched by his words. Her stomach fluttered as if butterflies were flying inside of her. She unconsciously squeezed Matthew''s hand and bit her lower lip before looking away.


    His prating gaze was making her feel conscious. Her heart started racing again inside her chest. That''s the effect of Matthew on her.


    ''He is so charming and handsome under the silver moonlight.'' Sophia thought to herself while blushing.


    Matthew pulled her closer, letting her lean on his sturdy chest. He raised their interlocking hands to kiss the back of her palm. Matthew''s sweet gesture was melting Sophia''s heart.


    ''Matthew! You are making me feel helpless. I feel like I''m falling for you deeply as time goes by!''


    Sophia was lost in her thoughts, just thinking about Matthew. He was by her side right now but she was still daydreaming of him. Her feelings for him were getting stronger and stronger.


    "Sophie¡­ my love?"


    "Yes¡­ Matt¡­ my L-Love."


    A small smile made its way on the corners of Matthew''s lips. He liked it whenever Sophia was calling him Love. He was in a state of joy and his heart was fluttering. ( *Kinikilig* )


    "You are turning 20 tomorrow. Do you have any wish that you want me to fulfill?" Matthew asked her expectantly with his sparkling eyes.


    Sophia smiled faintly before shaking her head. "Nothing."


    Matthew crumpled his face when he heard that.


    "But why? Come on. Please tell me, Love. I will try my best to fulfill it. If you don''t have a wish then tell me what gift you want to receive on your birthday." Matthew insisted on her, trying to get an answer from Sophia.<sub> </sub>


    Sophia giggled because of his reaction. After a few seconds, she raised her free hand to touch his face.


    "Just be healthy for me and don''t get sick! That''s my wish! I want my man to be healthy and happy as always."


    Sophia meant every word she said. And Matthew''s eyes sparkled in delight because Sophia imed him as her man! His heart was singing in joy.


    "Hmm, alright! I will be healthy for my woman and serve her as my queen!" Matthew said, winking at Sophia.


    Sophia giggled before covering Matthew''s face using her hand. "Queen my foot! I am no queen!"


    "Of course, you are! The Queen of the Campus! Remember, you are the Campus Belle now. And most importantly, you are the Queen of my heart!" Matthew dered confidently.


    "You are sweet-talking me again, Mr. Matthew Wilkins! If you continue this¡­ I''m gonna fall hard for you!"


    "Really? Then fall for me hard because I am here to catch you! And once I catch you, I will never let you go!"


    Sophia hugged him as she leaned her head on the side of his heart. She tried to listen to his heartbeat.


    "Matt, everyone likes you. Good job for winning the heart of my parents, even our neighbors. Furthermore¡­ don''t take my father''s words seriously. He is just overprotective of me. I know he likes you too."


    Matthew bobbed his head with a tender smile. "I know. I understand your father. I''m d to know that he loves you so much and he is always there to protect you. But this time, I want to assure him that I will also protect you and your heart. I will not make you cry."


    "Do you know that I''m so happy because they epted me as your boyfriend? I felt like jumping and screaming in joy a while ago but I tried to hold myself. I don''t want them to think that I am weird!" Matthewughed gleefully.


    Sophia''s giggle bubbled up as she recalled how nervous Matthew was while talking to her parents this morning.


    "You did a great job for just being yourself!"


    "Hmm, really? Then where''s my reward?" Matthew asked her teasingly.


    Sophia smiled lovingly before kissing Matthew on his lips. He was caught off guard when Sophia''s lips touched his lips. She didn''t hesitate to kiss him.


    <o>,m Matthew grabbed the back of her head, pulling her closer as he deepened the kiss. He was dying to kiss her under this moonlight. The stars and the moon were witnesses to their love.</o>


    It was a long deep passionate kiss. They just pulled out when they had to gasp some air. Both of them were panting heavily, catching their breath.


    "Matt¡­"


    "Yes¡­ Love?"


    "You can stay in my room tonight. Share the bed with me so that you can sleepfortably tonight¡­" Sophia said shyly with her blushing face.


    Matthew grinned from ear to ear after hearing that! He wanted to be with her so he could be the first person to greet her a happy birthday!


    "Yes! Yes!" Matthew cheerfully said. He would not refuse that offer.

 Chapter 703 He Hasnt Moved On Yet?

    ~ At Sy Corp Building: Nighttime ~


    Andrew, Alveena, and Clifford worked overtime so Bianca also waited for them to finish before going home.


    She was sitting leisurely inside Clifford''s office when she received a phone call. It was her friend andrade from the Davis Family Guard who substituted her for guarding Zhen-Zhen.


    "Hello, Ashton? Why did you call me?"


    Clifford stopped what he was doing when he heard that.


    ''Ashton? Who is that? She is talking to a guy right now?'' Clifford frowned at that thought.


    He simply nced at Bianca who was still talking on the phone. He tried to listen to her conversation.


    "Bianca, there''s something I want to tell you. But please, don''t get mad at me. Okay?" Ashton''s anxious voice was heard from the other line.


    He knew that Bianca was very protective of Zhen-Zhen. When she was on leave, Bianca specifically asked him to guard Zhen-Zhen on her behalf since Ashton was part of the Davis Family Bodyguard.


    "Stop beating around the bush, Ashton! Just tell me!" Bianca hated it when someone was trying to be suspenseful. She wanted it to be direct when reporting something to her.


    Clifford just arched his eyebrows in amusement. Bianca sounded so fierce and authoritative right now.


    He wondered what her rtionship was with that guy called Ashton. He continued eavesdropping, pretending to be working on his desk.


    Meanwhile, Bianca was already waiting for Ashton''s reply.


    "Something happened to us this afternoon. Thedy boss almost got hurt¡­" Ashton said anxiously, waiting to be scolded by Bianca.


    Bianca''s eyes widened and she stood up from her seat the moment she heard that.


    "What?!! What happen to ourdy boss? Is she alright?! Is she safe?! Did you protect her?!" Bianca bombarded him with so many questions.


    She identally raised her voice because she was worried about Zhen-Zhen. Clifford heard her clearly. He also stood up when he heard that.


    "What happened to Lillie?" Clifford suddenly asked Bianca who was still talking on the phone. He knew that she was referring to Zhen-Zhen when she mentioned Lady Boss.


    Bianca nced at Clifford while listening to Ashton''s exnation. She remembered that Clifford cared about her Lady Boss, Zhen-Zhen aka Lillie.


    Bianca could see the worries in Clifford''s eyes. She could tell that Clifford still had special feelings for her Lady Boss. She recalled how Clifford mumbled her name when he was drunk.


    Clifford left his table and approached Bianca. He grabbed her shoulders and asked her again.


    "Tell me! What happened to Lillie? Is she alright?"


    After Ashton was done exining to Bianca, so she decided to tell Clifford what happened. He was so anxious that he tightened his grip on her shoulders.


    Bianca was hurting because of his tight grasp but she endured it.


    "Lady Boss'' car lost control in the road this afternoon. That they were able to stop her car after speeding on the highway. But her car was hit by a ten-wheeler truck in the middle of the road intersection. But Lady Boss is-"


    Bianca was not yet done telling him everything when Clifford turned around, dashing out of his office.<sub> </sub>


    "Eh, I''m not yet done speaking! Lady Boss is fine." Bianca said as she watched Clifford leaving in a hurry.


    She wondered where he was going. She was his bodyguard so she had to stick with him. Hanging up the phone, Bianca followed Clifford in a rush to catch up with him.


    Then she saw him going inside the finance department office. Andrew and Alveena were preparing to leave when Clifford suddenly barged in.


    "Brother, are you still here?" Alveena asked her brother in puzzlement. She didn''t know why he was running when he entered the office.


    "Cliff, what happened?" Andrew also asked him.


    Clifford moved closer to Andrew, holding his shoulders. Alveena and Andrew were confused by his reaction. Then Bianca also entered the room. The couple gave her a questioning look as if asking her ''What happened to your Boss?''.


    "Did you know what happened to your sister-inw? Is she safe? Can you confirm if she''s safe?" Clifford told Andrew with his pleading look. His voice sounded desperate. He wanted to know what happened to Zhen-Zhen.


    Bianca could only sigh helplessly while watching Clifford. ''He hasn''t moved on yet.''


    Though clueless about everything, Andrew just nodded his head before picking up his phone to call his brother, Tristan.


    After a few rings, the call got connected and Tristan''s voice was heard from the other line.


    Tristan: "Hey, Brother, how are you?"


    Hearing the normal tone of Tristan, Andrew could tell that everything was fine. If something bad happened to Zhen-Zhen, he would never be able to talk to Tristan normally.


    Andrew: "Brother, I just want to ask if everything is fine. Is Sister-inw okay?"


    Tristan told Andrew everything that happened this afternoon. And he assured him that his wife was fine. Tristan also informed Andrew that they would be having twins. Andrew congratted him before ending the call.


    Andrew held Clifford''s shoulder, informing him that Zhen-Zhen was fine. Everyone inside that room felt relieved when they heard Andrew''s confirmation.


    "I''m sorry. Bianca should be guarding Lillie, not me." Clifford blurted out of the blue making Andrew, Alveena, and Bianca speechless.


    He was ming himself but it was not his fault.


    "No, don''t apologize. This has nothing to do with you. It''s not your fault. Don''t worry. The Davis Family will investigate this incident thoroughly." Andrew tried to console Clifford.


    "Bianca, this is not your fault too. Okay?" Alveena alsoforted Bianca.


    Clifford and Bianca remained silent.


    "It''s alreadyte. Let''s go home now. Bianca apany my brother home. Andrew and I will also go home. I will be staying at his ce starting tonight," Alveena said, trying her best to lighten their mood.


    The four of them left the Sy Corp Building. Alveena and Andrew headed home straight but Clifford didn''t want to go home yet.


    "I''m going out for a drink. Do you want me to drop you off at your home first?" Clifford asked Bianca who was sitting in the front passenger seat.


    "No, I must apany you and make sure you arrive home safe. I''ming with you," Bianca insisted.


    Clifford had no strength to argue with her. So he allowed her to join him for a drink. They stopped by one of the famous Bars in the City of Empire.

 Chapter 704 Emergency Signal

    After fifteen minutes, Clifford and Bianca arrived at Reca Potion Bar. Clifford proceeded straight to the bar counter and ordered his drinks.


    Bianca was following him behind. He looked gloomy. He was embarrassed since he overreacted a while ago.


    He didn''t have a close rtionship with Zhen-Zhen anymore so he didn''t have the right to act like that. But he couldn''t help it. He was still worried about her.


    Clifford was shaking his ss containing his rhum when Bianca sat on the vacant seat beside him. Clifford was very silent.


    She somehow felt sorry for Clifford since he liked someone who could never be with him anymore. Her Lady Boss was married to Tristan and they loved each other so much. Clifford couldn''t stand a chance.


    Bianca didn''t order a drink. If Clifford wanted to get drunk tonight then she had to drive the car.


    Then she smiled when she recalled something. Clifford was different when he was drunk. He was yful and talkative but cold and silent when he was sober.


    She was lost in her own thoughts when Clifford suddenly spoke up.


    "Do I look pitiful to you?" Clifford asked her.


    Bianca didn''t realize that Clifford already turned in her direction, catching her staring at him.


    Bianca immediately looked away while pretending she didn''t hear him. Clifford furrowed his eyebrows since he didn''t get any response from her.


    He held her rotating chair and made her face him. Bianca gasped in surprise when Clifford did that.


    "Hey, what are you do-" Bianca didn''t finish her sentence as Clifford''s face suddenly got near her face. She gulped hard and held her breath while looking into his sharp eyes.


    Clifford was looking at her intently with his serious face.


    "You didn''t answer me. Do I look pitiful to you because I liked your Lady Boss despite the fact she''s already married?"


    Clifford wanted to take out his frustration on Bianca. He didn''t know why he was feeling annoyed and irritated when he caught her staring at him a while ago.


    "Do I look pathetic to you?" He asked her again with a solemn expression on his face.


    Bianca sighed helplessly. She didn''t expect that Clifford would be this affected. She wanted to cheer him up. She was not used to seeing him like this.


    ''Is this the usual reaction of heartbroken people?'' Bianca pondered to herself. Now she kept thinking if those she turned down also experienced this.


    Putting on a bright smile, Bianca wrapped her arm around Clifford''s shoulder and said, "You are the mighty CEO of the Sy Corp. Who told you that you were pathetic and pitiful? Tell me! I will beat them for you!"


    Clifford: "..."


    Clifford watched Bianca with amusement. Then he just found himself stretching the corners of his lips, forming a small smile.


    He looked away and drank his ss of rum. He thought Bianca was pitying him so he got annoyed. He didn''t want to look pathetic in front of her. It was hurting his ego.


    Fortunately, Bianca was able to cheer him up with her response.


    "You like beating people, huh. How many guys did you beat already?" Clifford asked her with intrigue.


    "Hmm, I already forgot since there were lots of them. It''s too many to mention. Hahaha," Bianca proudly said to him.


    "Don''t tell me you also forgot about me? I am included in those people whom you beat before." Clifford reminded her.<sub> </sub>


    Bianca just smiled sheepishly while scratching her face. "Ahem, Boss¡­ past is past. Can you forget it? Besides, we are already even. I saved your life, remember?"


    Clifford''s lips twitched, fighting a smile. He was a little bit embarrassed as recalled some of the memories of his drunken state.


    "Hmm, Thank you."


    Bianca was taken aback when she heard that. She had never imagined that Clifford would suddenly thank her tonight.


    "I think I didn''t thank you properly thest time you saved me from getting beaten by those thugs." Clifford was being sincere right now.


    Bianca let out a soft giggle since she could no longer hold herughter. Remembering how funny Clifford was lousy fighting those thugs and provoking them further, Bianca couldn''t stop herself fromughing out loud.


    "Hey, why are youughing? What''s funny? I''m thanking you but you areughing at me. I feel insulted," Clifford said with a pout.


    Bianca patted his back before she stoppedughing.


    "I''m sorry about that. I just remembered some funny moments at that time."


    Clifford watched her in confusion. Bianca decided to borate on him. She told him how he provoked the thugs and how he fought the fat man with his lousy punches.


    She also told him how Clifford obediently obeyed her when she told him to kick his opponent''s groin. Bianca and Clifford startedughing together as they reminisced about those past moments. Clifford''s mood brightened up and he had forgotten about the reason why he wanted to get drunk tonight.


    "Ahem, I will tell you a secret. I don''t know if you can also remember this," Bianca said, leaning over as she whispered in his ear.


    Clifford nced in her direction, giving her a questioning look.


    "What secret? Can''t remember what?" Clifford asked her expectantly.


    He suddenly got a bad feeling after seeing Bianca''s mischievous smile.


    ''Eh, what did I do when I got drunk?'' He marveled at that thought.


    Bianca leaned closer to him again. He could smell her sweet scents. For some unknown reason, Clifford suddenly felt something he couldn''t exin.


    ''She smells so good. She has a vani scent¡­ so sweet.'' He unconsciously mumbled inwardly.


    "Do you know that you call me Master several times? You praised mybat and fighting skills! You called me Master as if you were my disciple."


    Clifford: "..."


    Clifford''s body stiffened not because of her words but because of the hot feeling he got when her breath fanned his skin when she whispered in his ear.


    ''Damn! Am I drunk already? Why do I feel hot? And why does my body react strangely because of Bianca?''


    Clifford was lost in his thoughts while Bianca wasughing when suddenly they heard their phones beeped and vibrated inside their pocket.


    Clifford and Bianca exchanged nces with one another. Both of them had serious expressions on their faces.


    That sound was an emergency signaling from Alveena! What happened to her??!

 Chapter 705 Intruders

    [ Fifteen minutes before Clifford and Bianca received the emergency signal¡­ ]


    ~ At Andrew''s ce ~


    After leaving the Sy Corp Building, Andrew and Alveena dropped by the supermarket to buy some groceries before heading home.


    They only bought some snacks, drinks, and ingredients for tomorrow''s breakfast. Andrew nned to cook a meal for Alveena. It''s been a long time since Alveena stayed in his ce.


    Before, she was upying the guest room. But now, Andrew felt so happy since she would sleep with him in his own room.


    The first person he wouldst see before closing his eyes every night would be Alveena and the first person he would see upon waking up was still her.


    They bought things very quickly and soon they went back inside the car and left the supermarket. While they were on the way, Alveena and Andrew couldn''t help but talk about her brother, Clifford.


    "Alvee, regarding your brother¡­ I think he still likes Lillie, my sister-inw."


    Alveena sighed helplessly after hearing that. She nodded her head as she moved her gaze outside her window.


    "That''s why I am worried about my brother''s love life. I''ve been wishing that he could finally move on and forget about Olive. But who would have thought that upon opening his heart again, he would experience another heartbreak?"


    Andrew chuckled upon seeing the problematic expression of Alveena who was massaging her temples.


    "I can understand that he fell in love with Lillie easily. She''s beautiful, pure-hearted and so kind. I also want her to be my sister-inw. Hehe Too bad, Tristan and Lillie are going strong. They will have children soon toplete the family!"


    Andrew let out another chuckle and said, "You and Lillie are still sister-inw. She''s my brother''s wife and you are going to be my wife."


    Alveena smiled sweetly with her blushing face. Her heart fluttered hearing Andrew calling her his wife.


    "Hmm, anyway. I am trying to pair up Bianca and my brother. Hehe, Drew¡­ do you think they match each other?" Alveena asked Andrew expectantly.


    "Ahuh, so that''s the reason why you let Bianca be Clifford''s bodyguard?"


    Alveena bobbed her head frantically. "Yes, that''s right! Hehe."


    "Hmm, Bianca and Clifford¡­ well¡­ I think... they look good together," Andrew said, sharing his opinion with Alveena.


    "I knew it! So don''t you dare pair up Bianca to your cousins, okay?!" Alveena warned him.


    Andrew let out another huskyugh. "Yes, Sweety! I won''t. Besides, I will be busy with my own love life so how can I interfere with my cousin''s personal rtionship?" Andrew winked at Alveena after saying that.


    Alveena''s giggle bubbled up inside the car.


    "But I have another concern¡­" Alveena said, pouting her lips.


    "What concern?"<sub> </sub>


    "Bianca is also Brandon''s blind date. What if Brandon and Bianca will develop feelings for each other? Of course, I will be happy for Brandon. At least he can move on from me. But how about my brother? Should I find another girl for him? But he is so stubborn! He doesn''t listen to me. I told him to date women but he just ignored my advice."


    Alveena couldn''t help butin to Andrew about her brother''s attitude.


    "Take it easy, Alvee. We can''t force someone to like someone. It will juste naturally. Who knows, if Bianca and Clifford be closer to each other every passing day, they might eventually fall in love with each other."


    Alveena''s eyes lit up when she heard that. Andrew had a point. Love always bloomed at an unexpected time and ce just like what happened between Andrew and her.


    It did not take long when they arrived at Andrew''s ce. He parked the car in his garage. He stepped out first before opening the car door for Alveena.


    Andrew was holding the groceries in both hands so he just requested Alveena to open the front door. She already knew the passcode of Andrew''s ce.


    "Sweety, you can change your clothes first in my room. I will just put our groceries in the kitchen," Andrew said upon entering the house.


    Alveena just smiled before nodding her head. She missed this house. She stayed here for a month and nothing has changed since then.


    She was so excited and looking forward to staying here together with Andrew. She felt like they were a newlywed couple.


    Alveena went to Andrew''s bedroom while Andrew proceeded into the kitchen. They were both clueless that they were not alone in that house.


    Some men broke in, getting inside the house secretly even before Alveena and Andrew arrived. They had been waiting for them the whole time. They were just hiding in some parts of the house.


    When they heard the car, they knew that their targets finally arrived. They got ready when the lights in the house were turned on.


    Five men were inside the house while two men stayed in the van which was parked just a few meters away from Andrew''s ce. They were wearing ck bos, gloves, and mask to hide their identities. They had guns.


    When Andrew went to the kitchen, he put down the other groceries on the table and walked towards the refrigerator to put the drinks inside.


    While he was doing it, he heard some footstepsing in. He thought it was Alveena so he turned around to see her.


    "Are you done changing-" Andrew was not able to finish his words upon seeing two men in front of him. There was a gun pointing at his head.


    Andrew''s eyes widened in surprise. He froze in his spot staring at those intruders. Then he suddenly got worried about Alveena. ''Where is she?''


    "Who are you? Why are you here? Do you need money?" Andrew asked them, trying to figure out how he would steal the gun and fight them. Two vs One!


    He was thinking of fighting them when he suddenly heard Alveena scream inside his room.


    "Alveena!"


    Andrew was about to run to check Alveena but the two men warned him not to move or they would shoot him.


    ''How did they enter my house without being noticed?'' Andrew clenched his fists while gritting his teeth.

 Chapter 706 Abducted

    "Put your hands up!" One intruder ordered Andrew.


    Andrew''s focus was in the direction of his bedroom. He wondered if Alveena was just fine. If they would do something to her, he swore that he would not hesitate to fight them until death!


    Andrew tried to calm his emotions. In times like this, he needed to use his brain. Acting rashly might put Alveena''s life in danger. He had to think carefully of what steps he should do to escape from this.


    ''Are they here to rob my home? Or they came here for us. I hope it''s the first one.''


    Andrew raised his hands and continued asking them. "Who are you? Do you need money? I''ll give it to you. Take all my valuables and leave."


    Andrew was trying to negotiate with the two men when another guy appeared from behind. He grabbed Andrew''s hands and tied them up together.


    "We are not here to rob your house. We can get more money if we will take you both," the man who was restraining Andrew''s hands had spoken.


    After a few seconds, Alveena came out of his room. She was being escorted by two men. One man was pointing a gun at her head. Alveena was scared but she was trying to maintain her brave front.


    The tears threatened to fall the moment she saw Andrew. He was also being restrained and a gun was pointing at him.


    Andrew and Alveena looked at each other''s eyes. They were bothmunicating through their eyes, asking each other if they were fine.


    If he was alone, he could try fighting them but Alveena was there. He couldn''t move recklessly or they might hurt Alveena.


    "What do you want from us?!!" Andrew yelled at them through his gritted teeth.


    The men justughed at him wickedly.


    "What else?! Of course, money! Money from the Davis Family and the Sy Family!" A man responded.


    Alveena gave Andrew a signal using her eyes. Andrew''s gaze moved down and he saw Alveena holding her wrist. He saw her pressing something in her wristwatch.


    Andrew''s eyes lit up as he understood her. Alveena was telling him to calm down. They both remembered that Alveena was wearing a personalized wristwatch.


    Her wristwatch was given by her brother. It had secret functions such as sending emergency signals to Bianca''s phone and Clifford''s phone, indicating that she was in danger.


    It would also serve as a tracking device that would tell Bianca and Clifford about her current location.


    She already pressed the button, hoping that Clifford and Bianca would get the emergency signal. Their safety was now in the hands of Clifford and Bianca.


    ''I hope they wille on time to save us,'' Alveena mumbled to herself, silently praying.


    All they had to do now was to buy more time so that Bianca and Clifford could contact the police to rescue them.


    Andrew was about to negotiate with the group again but suddenly the man standing at his back, hit his head using his gun.


    "Andrew! No!!!" Alveena screamed his name. She wanted to run in his direction but she was grabbed by the two men right away, holding her in ce.<sub> </sub>


    Andrew''s head started bleeding and he fell unconscious. Alveena was being dragged out of the house. The two men carried Andrew''s unconscious body.


    Alveena didn''t know what to do. But she knew that struggling against them would be futile since the men were armed with guns. She couldn''t escape and leave Andrew behind.


    ''Brother, Bianca¡­ please help us. Please save us¡­''


    The ck van stopped in front of Andrew''s gate. Alveena was forced to enter the car. Andrew was also carried inside. Alveena already stopped struggling but they still used a knock-out drug to make her faint.


    They covered her nose and mouth with a handkerchief with chloroform.


    ''No! I can''t breathe. I should stay awake¡­''


    But Alveena could no longer fight the effect of the drug so she fainted. When their targets were both unconscious, the leader of the group made a phone call.


    After several rings, the call got connected.


    "Boss, it''s me, Bishop! We got them both," Bishop reported to Mr. Miller.


    "Good! This time don''t fail me! I will forgive your team if you will be sessful in your mission tonight. I am already disappointed with all of you when Lillie Davis stayed alive, safe and sound!" Mr. Miller said, slightly scolding Bishop.


    "Don''t worry, Boss. We will make sure to satisfy you. We will notmit another mistake this time!" Bishop reassured him.


    "I will give you another chance. Do it right!" Mr. Miller said with a stern authoritative voice.


    "Got it, Boss! We are on the way to the warehouse. We will contact their families once we settle down in our hideout. I will update you from time to time, Boss."


    "Don''t forget what I''ve told you. y with that bitch while Andrew is watching! I want them to suffer as much as my daughter experienced when she was abandoned by him." Mr. Miller reiterated from them.


    Bishop''s lips stretched out into a wicked grin. Then he nced at Alveena who was lying unconscious inside the car. He licked his lips as he saw how alluring and beautiful Alveena was.


    "Yes, Boss. Don''t worry about that. We will y with them as soon as they wake up. We will send you a copy of the video. You will see how they suffer physically and emotionally." Bishop couldn''t wait to touch Alveena. His eyes darkened with lust as he continued watching her.


    "I will be looking forward to that. I should go now," Mr. Miller hung up the phone with a sinister smile on his lips.


    After the call, Bishop told his underling to drive faster.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Bianca and Clifford already received the emergency signal sent by Alveena. They were already tracking her location. They rushed out of the bar and entered the car. Bianca was the one who was driving the car.


    "Boss Cliff, her signal came from Andrew''s address but now she is moving away from the house. I think she was abducted. Call the Davis Family and inform some trusted police officers for back-up!"

 Chapter 707 On The Way To Rescue Them

    Clifford tried contacting Andrew''s phone but he was not answering. That''s why they assumed that Andrew and Alveena were both abducted.


    Since this also involved Andrew, Clifford contacted Tristan using Bianca''s phone, informing him about the current situation.


    Fortunately, Tristan was able to answer the phone right away. They had just finished having dinner. Tristan was surprised when he heard Clifford from the other line.


    Clifford: "Tristan! This is Clifford. Please listen to me. This is an emergency. My sister, Alveena, and your brother, Andrew are abducted! Bianca and I are tracking and following their location right now."


    Tristan''s eyes widened after hearing that. He didn''t expect that bad things kept on happening. This afternoon his wife was involved in a vehicr ident and now his brother and Alveena were abducted.


    Tristan: "Abducted? My brother and Alveena were kidnapped!? What happened? Where are they? Can you share their location with us?"


    Grandpa Lu, Isabelle, Lucas, and Zhen-Zhen focused their attention on Tristan. They heard what he just said. Alveena and Andrew were abducted!


    Clifford: "I already called the police and they will be sending us back up. I also inform you so that you can also help us in finding them and catching those bastards! I will send you their location. Please install this tracking App first so that you can also track them."


    Clifford told Tristan what to do based on the instruction of Bianca.


    Tristan: "Alright. Thank you. I know what to do."


    The two immediately ended the call as they were both in a hurry.


    Tristan was surrounded by Grandpa Lu, his parents, and Zhen-Zhen, asking him what happened to Alveena and Andrew. He gave them a brief overview of the incident ording to Clifford.


    Isabelle almost fainted when she heard the bad news. Lucas had to support her body and guided her to sit down. Worries and concerns could be seen on their faces.


    Meanwhile, Grandpa Lu was enraged. Lots of bad people were targeting his family. He would never forgive them.


    Without further ado, Grandpa Lu called their elite group Fiery Eagles to give them another order. This time the order was to rescue and save Alveena and Andrew from the hands of those kidnappers.


    On the other hand, Tristan installed the tracking app on his phone and waited to have ess to Alveena''s current location.


    Zhen-Zhen was looking at him worriedly. She was not connected to Alveena nor Andrew so she couldn''t teleport in an instant going to their location. Unlike Tristan, FaMo and he were connected since FaMo entered Tristan''s subconscious several times when he gave him nightmares.


    She needed to get the exact address so that Zhen-Zhen could teleport to their current location. However, Alveena, Andrew, and the culprits were still on the move, traversing on the road.


    "Tristan, let me help you. I will try to save them!" Zhen-Zhen volunteered.


    But Tristan refused her. He opposed her idea.


    "No, Zhen-Zhen. You should stay here at home. This is dangerous. I can''t let you put yourself in danger again. You are pregnant. You are also tired from using too much power and energy this afternoon when you protected yourself, our twins, and your bodyguards..."


    "What if you suddenly copse from too much exhaustion while trying to save my brother and Alveena?"


    "But Andrew and Alveena are in danger. We have to save them," Zhen-Zhen insisted.


    Tristan heaved a deep sigh, holding Zhen-Zhen''s shoulders.


    "Don''t worry, Bianca and Clifford are on the way, tailing them. They also contacted the police department. They will have backup. Just leave this to us, wifey," Tristan said pleadingly.


    But Zhen-Zhen couldn''t stand doing nothing. She was still worried about Andrew and Alveena.


    Seeing the gloomy expression of Zhen-Zhen, Tristan couldn''t bear to see her like that. After a while, Tristan heaved a sigh of defeat.


    "Okay. I will allow you to help us. But in one condition¡­ you will stay here at home."


    Zhen-Zhen gave him a confused look. How could she help them if she would stay at home?


    Seeing the confusion in her eyes, Tristan decided to exin and borate his n to Zhen-Zhen.<sub> </sub>


    "This is what we will do. You will stay here but you can let me borrow Miho''s power. Miho and I will be the ones to go and save brother and Alveena. What do you think? Do you agree, Zhen-Zhen?"


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes lit up when she heard that. Tristan was right. She could do that. Let Miho help Tristan in saving Andrew and Alveena. Though she would not be present there, she knew Miho would try to protect Tristan and others.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head and finally agreed with Tristan''s suggestion.


    "Ok, Tristan. Let''s do that."


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen proceeded in their room right away, summoning the orange dragon, Miho.


    "Zhen-Zhen, my master, do you need my help?" Miho asked Zhen-Zhen politely.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at Miho, petting her head. She was in her puppy form.


    "Miho, I''d like you to do something for me. Can you please save my friends? Lend your powers to Tristan. Both of you should teleport and follow Andrew and Alveena," Zhen-Zhen gave her order.


    Miho epted it as she transformed into a fireball. She would fuse with Tristan''s body and teleport them to the final location where the culprits were nning to bring Andrew and Alveena.


    *****


    Meanwhile, the culprit already arrived at their hideout. It was a warehouse in the outskirts of the City of Empire. They brought Andrew and Alveena inside, both of them were still unconscious.


    The men prepared everything inside the warehouse. They were going to y tonight and torture the couple before contacting the Sy Family and the Davis Family for the ransom money.


    Ten minutester, Bianca and Clifford also arrived in the area. They just parked the car a few meters away from the warehouse so that the culprits would not notice their presence.


    "Damn! I didn''t bring my gun. Let''s observe and assess everything first before making a move," Bianca said to Clifford.


    They were cautiously approaching the warehouse.


    "I brought this¡­" Clifford said, showing a gun to Bianca.


    Bianca''s eyes lit up seeing the gun in Clifford''s hand. She hugged him and almost kissed his cheeks from too much happiness. She badly needed it right now.


    "Oh my gosh, you are my savior! I didn''t know that you were bringing a gun with you!" Bianca praised him with her sparkling eyes.


    Clifford looked at her helplessly.


    "Hey, don''t be too happy. This is a stun gun, not a real gun!" Clifford corrected Bianca''s wrong assumption.


    "Are you for real? Can''t you even tell the difference between a real gun and a stun gun?" Clifford added, teasing and mocking her. But deep inside he was bothered since Bianca was hugging him right now.


    Bianca: "..."


    Bianca released Clifford right away, pouting her lips. She crumpled her face because of Clifford''s remarks.


    "Hmmph! It''s so dark here that''s why I didn''t notice right away!" Bianca said, justifying herself.


    Clifford''s lips twitched as he held hisughter. Bianca suddenly lost her enthusiasm.


    "Why didn''t you bring your gun today?" Clifford asked her.


    "It slipped my mind because I was in a hurry. I waste, remember?" Bianca exined.


    "So next time don''t be carried away too much with your date! me yourself and Brandon for that!" Clifford scowled at her before walking ahead.


    ''Eh? Is he upset? Why is he so grumpy again?''

 Chapter 708 Demons!

    Bianca and Clifford were able to get near the warehouse without being noticed. There were two men, standing outside the warehouse. Both of them were armed.


    One started roaming around the area. They were assigned to stay on guard tonight. The other five men were inside the warehouse together with Andrew and Alveena.


    Bianca and Clifford were hiding in the dark, observing the onlookers. Clifford was bing more anxious as time went by. The police were taking a long time before they arrived.


    "Boss Cliff," Bianca whispered to him.


    "Yes?"


    "Stay at my back, okay? Looking at their build and physique, I can say that they are good fighters. They also have a great advantage because they have guns," Bianca informed him.


    "We can''t charge at them in the front. I will do a sneak attack so stay hidden here for a while. I will give you a signal if you are allowed to move, understand?"


    Clifford frowned upon hearing that. He didn''t know if he could eat his pride for letting Bianca fight those men. Between them, he was the guy so he should be the one protecting a woman.


    But Bianca was his bodyguard, assigned to protect him. And she was more well-versed in fightingpared to him. Though he felt useless, he had no choice but to follow Bianca''s instruction.


    Bianca took the stun gun from Clifford. She would try to knock their opponent one by one so that they could enter the warehouse and find out what was happening inside.


    Fortunately, one man stayed at the entrance door of the warehouse while the other one was roving. Since they were not together, Bianca had a better chance of knocking them easily.


    Bianca was about to leave their hiding spot and attack the man who was roving around the area when Clifford held her elbow, thus stopping her.


    Bianca looked at Clifford with her questioning gaze.


    "Bianca¡­please be careful." Clifford softly said, his eyes looking at her worriedly.


    Bianca was taken aback for a moment after seeing the concerned look on his face. After a few seconds, Bianca shed her charming smile.


    "Yes, I will. Don''t worry about me! I''m your master, remember? So my dear disciple, watch and learn!" Bianca said, patting Clifford''s head as if she was petting a child.


    Clifford just stayed rooted in his spot, watching Bianca withplicated emotions. He was worried for her safety but he had to trust her.


    "Don''t get hurt¡­" Clifford mumbled again.


    Bianca just nodded her head, giving him a reassuring smile before she turned around to leave.


    Clifford''s heart was pounding so hard inside his chest as he watched Bianca carefully approaching the man. He was looking in the other direction so he failed to notice Bianca''s presence.


    Clifford felt like he was watching a suspense movie. He held his breath, praying for Bianca''s safety. Bianca was holding a stun gun in her right and a brick in her left hand.


    Bianca grabbed the opportunity to attack behind his back, hitting his head using the brick.


    The man fell to the ground unconscious. Clifford could finally breathe when he saw that. Then he saw Bianca waving at him.


    Clifford smiled, waving back. Bianca signaled him toe over. Clifford obediently followed her as he ran in her direction.


    "Boss Cliff.."


    "Just call me Cliff, stop calling me Boss," Clifford said, correcting her.<sub> </sub>


    Bianca just nodded in agreement. "Can you tie him up and pull him somewhere to hide him? I will go to the other guy and knock him down as well."


    "Okay. I got it."


    Clifford and Bianca were like partners assigned to this rescue mission. They were in sync. Clifford was providing her with the support that she needed.


    Bianca proceeded to her next target. It was the guy who was standing on guard at the entrance of the warehouse.


    Bianca threw a stone to lure the man in her direction. She was hiding in the dark area and waiting for him to approach her. Fortunately, the man took the bait and walked in her direction.


    When the man reached her spot, Bianca aimed the stun gun at him to knock him down.


    "OKAY! Guards are down! Now, we can proceed inside!" Bianca punched the air as she said those words.


    <o>,m Just like what they did to the first guy, Bianca and Clifford also tied the unconscious guy using some improvised rope such as a handkerchief, Clifford''s suit, and his tie.</o>


    *****


    Meanwhile, inside the warehouse, Andrew was being tied in a wooden chair while Alveena was lying on the top of a table. Bishop and others already prepared everything.


    One man was holding a camera to take the recording of what would happen there. Bishop was standing beside the table, ying with Alveena''s hair using his fingers.


    He was even smelling her sweet scent by bringing her hair into his nose.


    "Wake them up now!" Bishopmanded his underling.


    One man gave Bishop a cotton which he put closer in Alveena''s nose for her to inhale. This was one way of waking her up.


    On the other hand, one man sshed a bucket of water on Andrew''s face to wake him up. He immediately awakened at the feel of cold water, dripping from his face down his body.


    "Oh, our observer is finally awake!" Bishop said,ughing wickedly.


    Andrew''s eyes widened in horror seeing the unconscious Alveena in front of him. He tried to struggle from his seat but he couldn''t move his arms and legs. He was tied on that chair very tightly.


    "What did you do to her? I''m gonna kill you!!! Bastards!!!" Andrew screamed with his bloodshot eyes. He was clenching his fists, still struggling to escape.


    The men''s sinisterughter bubbled up inside the warehouse.


    "Rx man! We haven''t touched her yet. But you will see it soon. We are just waiting for the sleeping beauty to wake up. There is no fun if she will stay unconscious while I am ying with her," Bishop said, provoking Andrew further.


    "F*ck you! Don''t you dare touch her!!! I swear! I''m gonna kill you all!!"


    They continuedughing, ignoring Andrew''s threat.


    Unknown to them, Alveena was already awake, she was just pretending to be asleep to stall for some time.


    Deep inside, she was nervous and scared when she heard Bishop''s words. They were nning to touch her. No! She could not let that happen. Andrew was also there.


    ''They are demons! So evil!''

 Chapter 709 A Futile Struggle

    Andrew continued to struggle even though his hands and legs were already hurting. His skin already got red as if it was going to bleed from any moment because of the tight rope binding his arms and legs.


    Andrew''s bloodshot eyes were ring dagger at Bishop who had a wicked smile on his face. He was also cursing them, telling them not to touch Alveena.


    Bishop picked his ear, getting annoyed by Andrew''s loud noise. He signaled his underling to cover Andrew''s mouth with the packing tape.


    He couldn''t concentrate if someone continued cursing and yelling in front of him. One man approached Andrew. He was about to tape his mouth but Andrew suddenly bit his arm.


    "Argh! F*ck you! Bastard!"


    The man punched Andrew hard in his abdomen. After that, he threw another punch at his face.


    "It serves you right! Bastard!" He gave him another hard kick on Andrew''s abdomen.


    Andrew groaned in pain. Alveena could hear them. Andrew was being beaten. She had the urge to open her eyes to see Andrew. She wanted to cry and beg them to stop hurting Andrew but she held herself back.


    She needed to be strong. She needed to stall time for them. She was hoping that Bianca and Clifford were now on the move to rescue them.


    On the other hand, Andrew was helpless. He couldn''t fight them but he was afraid that they would do something to Alveena. He would never forgive himself if something bad were to happen to Alveena.


    The man already covered Andrew''s mouth. Bishop sneered at him before turning his attention back to Alveena who was pretending to be asleep on the table.


    "Why is she not waking up yet? Did you put so much chloroform in the handkerchief a while ago?" Bishop said, feeling impatient. He was already dying to touch Alveena and y with her.


    "Go and get another bucket of water. Let''s see whether she will wake up or not." Bishopmanded his underling.


    Bishop tried to shake Alveena, smacking her face to wake her up but Alveena remained shutting her eyes.


    "Damn! This is no fun if she remains asleep," Bishopined.


    When Bishop was no longer paying attention to Alveena, she slowly opened her eyes to see what was happening.


    Bishop was standing beside the table. Alveena''s line of sight connected to the gun that was inserted in his waist.


    Alveena knew that she could no longer pretend that she was asleep once they sshed water all over her body.


    With that thought in mind, Alveena had no choice but to make a move. She couldn''t let them touch her. She would prefer to die than be raped in front of Andrew.


    Andrew would not forgive himself once he failed to protect her. And it would also be traumatic to her if ever she would be gang-raped by these men. She felt that she would no longer be worthy of him once other men touched her.


    Feeling desperate, Alveena reached out her hand to snatch the gun from Bishop''s waist. Bishop and others didn''t see iting. Before they knew it, Alveena was already holding the gun and pointing it at Bishop''s head.


    Andrew''s eyes were filled with fears and worries for Alveena.


    ''Alveena, no!''<sub> </sub>


    "Don''t move or else, I will kill your boss!" Alveena said, threatening Bishop and his men.


    They were caught off guard by Alveena''s bravery. Who would have thought she would try to steal their boss''s gun while his guard was down.


    "Release Andrew, now!" Alveenamanded them.


    Bishop was confident that Alveena couldn''t pull the trigger. He just nodded his head, signaling his men. Meeting his gaze, his men understood him.


    Bishop smiled inwardly as one man approached Andrew. Alveena had forgotten that Bishop''s underlings also had guns.


    Alveena thought the one would try to release Andrew and cut the ropes. But to her surprise the man picked his gun, pointing it at Andrew''s head.


    Alveena''s eyes widened in horror while Bishop let out a sinisterughter.


    "Put your gun down if you want this man to live. We can kill him here and we have nothing to lose! Don''t force me to do this. Our leader''s head and your beloved''s head. Which is which? We will kill him, capture you again and ask your family for money! It''s a win-win situation for us. Woman¡­ you will still lose."


    The man was grinning evilly at Alveena.


    "Hahaha, just behave, woman! We are not nning to kill you. We just want money and to y with you. Myrades don''t care about me. They just care about money. Don''t force them to kill your beloved man." Bishop said, not nervous at all.


    He was confident that Alveena couldn''t kill him nor let Andrew be killed.


    "Give me back my gun and behave. Follow my orders. Let''s y and enjoy the night. I promise to make you feel good. If you refuse then say goodbye to your lover. You will never see him again," Bishop added, trying to shake Alveena''s resolve.


    Alveena tightened her grip on the gun as she clenched her teeth. She was cornered by them again. If she would not follow them, Andrew would be killed.


    ''Is letting them touch me the only way I can save Andrew? Or should I just shoot myself?'' Alveena was in a dilemma.


    Then she nced at Andrew. She saw him shaking his head as if he was asking her to pull the trigger and escape. He would rather die than make Alveena suffer for his sake.


    ''Leave, Alveena! Just leave and escape. Don''t worry about me.''


    Alveena''s heart clenched inside her chest as she somehow read Andrew''s mind. It seemed that both of them were willing to die just to save one of them.


    Putting herself in Andrew''s position, she realized that she could not kill herself in front of Andrew. To see your beloved sacrificing his/her life was too painful for the other.


    Alveena heaved a sigh of defeat.


    "I surrender. Please don''t hurt Andrew."


    ''Alveena. NOOO!''

 Chapter 710 Fight In The Warehouse

    Alveena smiled at Andrew bitterly. She could tell that he was worried about her. Andrew''s eyes were already burned with tears. His heart was filled with anxiety.


    But Alveena was not losing hope. She was still waiting for Bianca and Clifford. She hoped that they woulde to rescue them on time.


    She already did everything she could to dy them. It''s all up to Bianca and Clifford now. She wondered if they were already on the way to save them.


    Meanwhile, Bishop rejoiced when Alveena surrendered. He turned around to get the gun from Alveena.


    She was about to hand over the gun to him but she changed her mind at thest second. Instead of giving him the gun, she threw the gun far away from them.


    Bishop sneered at her before he raised his hand, pping Alveena on her face.


    Pak!


    Alveena''s face reddened right away when she got hit. Andrew gritted his teeth when he saw that. He swore to himself that once he would still live after this, he would hunt them down and pay them ten folds.


    Andrew was already thinking of so many ways to torture them. He wanted to cut Bishop''s hand that pped Alveena''s face.


    Bishop moved closer to Alveena and caressed her reddened face.


    "Don''t me me for doing that. It''s your fault for misbehaving a while ago. Now, let''s have fun," Bishop said before pushing Alveena on the table.


    Andrew continued screaming although his mouth was covered. He struggled and struggled, trying to escape. His heart was racing rapidly both in rage and fear.


    Alveena tried to struggle but Bishop was stronger than her. He pinned her hands over her head.


    One man was recording everything using a video camera. Andrew was receiving several punches from the other man while watching Alveena.


    Bishop asked the other two men to hold Alveena''s hands from both sides to make her stop struggling.


    Alveena was now lying on the top of the table. Two men were holding her in ce.


    Alveena refused to make a sound but her eyes were already blurry because of her tears. She just closed her eyes. Struggling against them was futile so she gave up. She had to ept her fate.


    She could feel Bishop''s hand rubbing her thigh. He was watching her with his lustful eyes.


    Bishop bent down and whispered something to her. "You will be my whore tonight. You are mine. I want you to scream and moan in pleasure as I put my thing inside you."


    He was still rubbing Alveena''s thigh. She felt her stomach churning inside of her. She was disgusted by his touch. She wanted to throw up and scream!


    Bishop was about to tear Alveena''s skirt when suddenly someone pulled him from behind, throwing a punch at his face.


    "Don''t you dare f*cking touch my sister!!!" Clifford screamed as he continued throwing punches at Bishop.


    He pounced on him until both of them fell to the ground. They wrestled and kept on throwing punches at each other.


    The other men were surprised when Clifford suddenly appeared from out of nowhere. Before they could react, Bianca already took one man down.


    Using her stun gun, she shot the man who was recording the scene. Alveena also struggled against the two men who were restraining her. She kicked the groin of the other man and bit the hand of the other one.


    Because of her moves, the two men released her hand. Alveena jumped off the table and ran to get the gun she threw a while ago.


    Bianca, on the other hand, charged in the direction of the two men who tried to catch Alveena again. She fought them two vs one.


    Fortunately, the other man hadn''t recovered yet from the kick he received from Alveena.


    But the other guy who was beating Andrew a while ago didn''t know whom he should shoot first. He picked his gun, looking at them. He wondered whether he should shoot Clifford who was fighting Bishop, Bianca who was dominating the fight against the two men, or Alveena who was running to get the gun.<sub> </sub>


    His gaze ended up on Alveena. Andrew''s eyes widened in horror when the guy aimed his gun toward Alveena. He was going to shoot her.


    "Hummmmm!" Andrew wanted to warn Alveena but his mouth was covered. The words didn''te out of his mouth.


    ''Alveena!!!!''


    The man pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    Clifford and Bianca stopped what they were doing when they heard the gunshot. They immediately turned in Alveena''s direction.


    They thought Alveena got hit. But to their surprise, someone was hugging Alveena, shielding her from the bullet.


    Everyone inside the warehouse was surprised to see another presence. The person who was hugging Alveena was Tristan.


    ''Did my brother get shot? How did he appear there in just a blink of an eye?'' Andrew pondered to himself with eyes open wide.


    "Sir Tristan?" Bianca called her.


    "Tristan, Alveena, are you both okay?" Clifford asked them.


    Then Tristan turned around with a serious expression on his face. "How dare you shoot ady behind her back?!!"


    Tristan started to walk over to the man who was standing beside Andrew.


    The man continued firing his gun in Tristan''s direction but to their surprise, the bullet couldn''t prate his body.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. They couldn''t figure out what was happening. They couldn''t believe what they were witnessing right now.


    Clifford and Bishop were still holding each other on the ground while watching Tristan in amusement. Bianca and the two men also stopped fighting as their eyes were focused on Tristan.


    They couldn''t understand why the bullet couldn''t hit him at all. The spectators'' jaws dropped and their eyes were wide open.


    It did not take long when the man fired hisst bullet but nothing happened. Tristan''s whole body was imprable. It looked like the bullets were avoiding him.


    The man gulped hard when Tristan reached his spot. With no choice left, the man threw his gun and picked up his knife. But before he could swing his knife, he felt his body flying backward until his back hit the wall.


    Thud!


    *Sound of cracking bones*


    The man flew away after being punched by Tristan.


    Clifford: "..."


    Bianca: "..."


    Andrew: "..."


    Alveena: "..."


    Everyone: "..."

 Chapter 711 Mischief...

    Clifford, Alveena, and Bianca were bewildered by the scene unfolding before them. They couldn''t believe that Tristan was so powerful that the man flew away in just one punch.


    Among them, only Andrew had an idea about what was happening. He peered at his surroundings, searching for Zhen-Zhen.


    He knew that his sister-inw was an extraordinary human. He wondered whether Zhen-Zhen was there, protecting Tristan using her power.


    This was the only exnation he could think of for this phenomenon. Tristan''s body couldn''t be prated by the bullets. It seemed like there was an invisible shield protecting him right now.


    Bianca and Clifford snapped from their deep stupor. This was not the right time to be amazed by Tristan''s skills and be bothered by this absurd thing that they couldn''t understand nor exin.


    Their enemies were still there. And the two men who were fighting Bianca also had guns. She needed to get and snatch their weapons before they started shooting at them.


    She was attacking them with several kicks and punches, not allowing them to wield their weapons. It was one woman vs two men but they were still having a hard time defeating Bianca.


    On the other hand, Clifford and Bishop continued wrestling on the dusty floor of the warehouse. They rolled on the ground, trying to strangle and be on top of one another.


    Four men were down on the sides of Bishop including the first two men who were knocked down by Alveena and Clifford before entering the warehouse.


    Tristan helped Bianca un fighting the two men while Alveena ran in Andrew''s direction to untie the rope that was binding his legs and arms.


    She removed the tape first that was covering Andrew''s mouth. Then she moved at his back to untie the rope on his hands. Alveena felt like crying seeing the bruise mark on Andrew''s skin.


    Meanwhile, Tristan faced the two men who were fighting Alveena a while ago. They moved back after seeing Tristan approaching them.


    They were afraid of him after what they had witnessed there. For them, Tristan looked like a monster.


    ''Howe he can''t get hit by bullets?! This is so weird! And unbelievable!''


    "Bianca, leave them to me. I will deal with them," Tristan said with a sly smile on his face. He cracked his knuckles before moving closer to the two men.


    "I think you should help Mr. Sy," Tristan added.


    Bianca almost forgot about Clifford. She reflexively turned in his direction only to see him struggling under Bishop.


    Bianca facepalmed seeing how Clifford was getting beaten by Bishop. Bishop was arge man with a great build. He was also used to fighting. Clifford was indeed at a disadvantage right now.


    Bianca took a deep breath before shaking her head. ''I guess Clifford badly needs to train how to fight.''


    "Sir Tristan, be careful! They still have guns!" Bianca warned him.


    Tristan just nodded his head, reassuring Bianca.


    Without further ado, Bianca approached them with herrge strides. She wanted to rescue Clifford from getting beaten further. His handsome face already got some bruises.


    Bianca was not happy to see them, most especially the cuts on his lips. His lips were already bleeding.


    Upon reaching their spot, Bianca threw a kick, hitting Bishop''s side. Because of that kick, he released Clifford''s neck, thus stopping him from strangling him.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Clifford tried to catch his breath as he rubbed his hurt neck. He was losing his oxygen a while ago and on the verge of fainting. Fortunately, Bianca came to his rescue.


    Bianca immediately grabbed Bishop''s hair, pulling him away from Clifford since Bishop was on top of him, straddling him. Clifford was released from being pinned on the ground.


    "Thanks, partner!" Clifford said jokingly as he got up. "Now, let''s do this together," Clifford dered.


    Now Bianca and Clifford were both standing side by side while facing Bishop. They became confident since they already outnumbered them.


    They nced at Andrew and Alveena. They felt relieved since the couple were just fine. They came just on time to save them.


    Alveena was still in the process of removing the bind. The rope was too tight but Alveena tried her best to remove it.


    Tristan was also upied, beating the other two men. He was already in a bad mood since someone tried to harm his wife and now, Andrew and Alveena became victims of these wicked people.<sub> </sub>


    "I will get to the bottom of this and find out who is the culprit! What you did to my brother and my future sister-inw is very outrageous. The Davis Family will not let this slide."


    Tristan was being carried away by his power. He didn''t care even if his opponents were holding guns. Miho fused with his body, protecting him while lending him some power and strength.


    An ordinary bullet would not hurt him. ''I feel so strong and powerful. Having this borrowed strength, I can protect my loved ones,'' Tristan''s eyes sparkled in delight at that thought.


    ''Miho, let''s finish this quickly. But make sure to control your power so that I will not end up killing them. I need them alive and get their confession!'' Tristan talked to Miho through their mind link.


    ''Ok, Tristan. I will do that. Now lowering my power by several percent. Done. I''m now transferring 5% of my strength to you for your next attack. Your speed is at 50%. But your defense shield is still at 100%. Master Zhen-Zhen asked me to protect you at all costs.''


    Tristan''s lips stretched out into a gentle smile at the mention of his wife. But it soon disappeared when he looked at the two men.


    They were backing away, maintaining their distance from Tristan. They fired at him simultaneously but Tristan moved in a zigzag, dodging the bullets.


    Seeing how Tristan dominated the fight, Bianca and Clifford were motivated to beat their opponent as well. One vs two but this time, it was in favor of Bianca and Clifford''s team.


    Among the people inside, they hated Bishop the most. He tried to touch Alveena, thinking about assaulting her sexually. They couldn''t forgive that. He had to be punished forying a hand on Alveena.


    Bianca and Clifford were looking at Bishop as if they were the hungry predator, getting ready to devour their prey.


    "How dare you hurt my sister?! You messed with the wrong people!" Clifford said through his gritted teeth.


    "I love to beat dirty evil men like you, Bastard!" Bianca was not able to hold her tongue. She was dying to curse and beat this guy to death.


    She saw how he was trying to force himself on Alveena. They nned on waiting for backup since the police were on their way. They were assessing the situation inside first, wondering how many aplices were there.


    But after seeing how they tried to rape Alveena while someone was filming them, Clifford and Bianca could no longer stay hidden.


    Clifford charged forward without worrying about getting shot. He attacked Bishop right away even before he could touch Alveena further.


    Fortunately, their opponents were caught off guard when they suddenly appeared so they failed to react quickly. They had never imagined that they would get caught right away.


    "Do you think you already won?" Bishopughed dryly, mocking them.


    "Shut up. Just get ready to eat the dirt here!" Bianca snarled at him as she moved forward to fight him.


    Bianca and Bishop exchanged punches, attacking each other''s vital points. They knew the weak spots where to strike.


    Clifford was waiting for her instruction since he didn''t want to get in the way of Bianca. He knew his current strength so as much as possible he didn''t want to drag Bianca down because of his weakness.


    Whenever Bianca would catch Bishop''s hands, she signaled Clifford to throw a punch or a kick, aiming at Bishop''s face and legs.


    Like an obedient student, Clifford followed Bianca''s advice and instruction. Who would have thought that they could work together smoothly? They were in sync.


    While the two were busy fighting the leader of the group, Alveena seeded in releasing Andrew from those binds. Andrew hugged her tightly. He was so worried about her.


    "I''m sorry, Alvee. I''m sorry!" Andrew apologized to her several times as he felt useless.


    Then Andrew nced at Bishop with his ring eyes. That scumbag pped Alveena and touched her. He wanted to beat him to death because of that.


    He wanted to join Bianca and Clifford in beating Bishop when suddenly they heard the siren of the police patrol''s car approaching the warehouse.


    ''F*ck! Our mission failed! I have to escape now!'' Bishop thought to himself.


    With that goal in mind, Bishop bent down to pick a small gun hidden in his right ankle. Clifford and Bianca were distracted for a moment because of the sound of the police siren.


    Before they realized it, Bishop was already aiming his gun at one of them. Bianca''s eyes widened as she finally noticed it. But she was toote to warn Clifford who was looking at the entrance.


    Bang!


    The gunshot resonated in the warehouse.

 Chapter 712 "Teleportation"

    Upon hearing the gunshot, Andrew, Alveena, and Tristan turned to Clifford''s and Bianca''s direction. They saw Bishop holding his mini Glock 42 gun.


    Using his speed, Tristan charged in Bishop''s direction, snatching the gun from him before he could fire another shot.


    Tristan already hit the back of his head using his palm, knocking Bishop down. He fell to the ground on the spot.


    Meanwhile, Clifford''s eyes widened in shock as he nced at Bianca who was hugging him right now. The shock in his eyes was reced by worry and fear when he saw the blood dripping on the floor.


    He was not hurt so he was sure those droplets of blood were not his. Secondster, he saw Bianca losing her consciousness as she leaned on him.


    Clifford caught Bianca''s body in his arms and found out that she was the one who was bleeding.


    ''Damn! She took the bullet on my behalf.''


    Bianca had no time to warn Clifford when she saw Bishop aiming his gun at him so, on impulse, Bianca jumped in front of him, shielding him against the bullet.


    "Bianca¡­ Bianca¡­" Clifford tried calling her with his anxious voice. But Bianca was no longer responding.


    Andrew and Alveena dashed in their direction to check on them. Alveena gasped when she saw the blood gushing out from Bianca''s back. She got shot near her heart! It didn''t look good.


    "We need to bring her to the hospital now!" Alveena said in her panicking tone.


    "Where is your car?" Andrew asked Clifford who was still dazed.


    Clifford didn''t hear Andrew as he was focused on Bianca. His heart was beating so fast. His worry for her was clouding his mind right now.


    "Brother! Get a hold of yourself!" Alveena smacked Clifford''s face. "Where is your car?"


    Clifford snapped back to the present because of Alveena. He was still holding Bianca in his arms.


    "The car is parked just a few meters away from this warehouse. The car key is in the back pocket of my pants."


    Alveena picked it up right away and was about to pull Andrew to get the car when Tristan spoke up.


    "Forget about it. We will be toote if you do that. We are currently on the outskirts of the City of Sierra. The hospital is very far from here. But I have the fastest way to bring her to the hospital."


    Clifford, Andrew, and Alveena watched Tristan in confusion. They didn''t know what he was talking about.


    Tristan had no choice but to reveal his power to Alveena and Clifford in order to save Bianca.


    "Teleportation¡­ Mr. Sy, let me carry Bianca."


    Clifford and Alveena didn''t know whether Tristan was joking or not. Teleportation? Was that even possible?


    "Let''s trust Tristan. This is for Bianca''s sake." Andrew also spoke up. He was aware that Zhen-Zhen had supernatural powers and he believed that she was helping Tristan right now.


    Though he was hesitant to let go of Bianca, Clifford still gave her to Tristan.


    "Brother, you know what to do here," Tristan said to Andrew before Bianca and Tristan were surrounded by orange lights.


    Then in just a blink of an eye, Tristan and Bianca disappeared from their sight.<sub> </sub>


    "Oh my gosh! Tristan and Bianca really vanished!" Alveena blurted out in amusement.


    Andrew and Clifford were also amazed by what they witnessed.


    ? Soon, the police officers entered the warehouse, apprehending the culprits. All of them were unconscious.


    The team leader of the police who responded went to approach Andrew, Alveena, and Clifford.


    "Mr. Davis, Mr. Sy, Miss Sy, sorry we arete," the team leader apologized as he could see that their presence was no longer needed. They already defeated those bad guys without their help.


    Andrew and Clifford were about to respond when suddenly a group of five people walked towards them. They were wearing gold and ck uniform clothes.


    There was a logo on the left corner of their uniform, indicating that they were members of Fiery Eagle.


    Andrew and the police officers were surprised to see them. Fiery Eagles was a legendary secret organization of the Davis Family. No one had seen them in person yet.


    ''My grandfather¡­ mobilized the Fiery Eagles?!'' Andrew couldn''t believe it.


    A man in his mid-40s greeted Andrew politely. Then he turned to the police officer.


    "Sir, may we request your cooperation? Please hand over this case with us and pretend that you didn''t see them here tonight. Can you make everything here confidential? We will handle this personally."


    The man''s words were polite but there was authority in his voice, enough to intimidate the team leader of the police force.


    The police department in the City of Empire knew the power and reputation of the Fiery Eagle. No one would dare to go against them unless someone was stupid.


    The team leader agreed almost immediately without asking any more exnation from the Fiery Eagles.


    The identity of the Fiery Eagles members was unknown. They didn''t even introduce themselves to the police. The police just retreated as if nothing happened there.


    The man who spoke to the police signaled hisrades to bring the culprits in their car. Then he turned to face Andrew once again.


    "Young Master, go to the hospital first and treat your wound. Your grandpa and your parents are worried about you and Lady Alveena. I will escort you."


    "By the way, I am Uno, this is my alias as a member of the Fiery Eagles," the man finally introduced himself to them.


    Clifford and Alveena just exchanged nces at each other. They had no idea where these people came from but they assumed that they belonged to the Davis Family.


    Uno handed over his jacket to Andrew since his clothes were drenched by water.


    "Okay, Uno¡­ I will contact my brother first. I want to go to the hospital where he brought Bianca." Andrew said.


    "Bianca? And young master, Tristan? Were they here?" Uno asked Andrew in confusion.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Just never mind Uno. Let''s go now," Andrew said, changing the topic.


    Clifford removed his coat and put it around Alveena. The three of them walked out of the warehouse, following Uno. They were still thinking about Bianca.


    ''Will she be okay?'' Clifford clenched his fists.

 Chapter 713 Laboratory For Superhumans?

    ~ At Chou Hospital ~


    Yuri took the night shift since she didn''t report this morning as she visited the Wilkins Family. She was sitting in her office when she received an emergency call from the head nurse in the emergency room.


    "Dr. Chou, we have a gunshot patient. She was shot at the back near her heart. We need to operate on her immediately. Dr. Gomez already asked to prepare the Operating room and the Anaesthesiologist Team..."


    "He asked me to inform you as we need a heart surgeon."


    "Okay. I''m on my way!"


    Yuri immediately changed into her operating gown and prepared for the surgery. She was rushing to the operating room.


    Tristan was waiting outside the operation room. He asked Miho to return to Zhen-Zhen, reporting everything that happened in the warehouse.


    He received a call from Andrew. He answered it right away.


    "Brother, where are you?" Andrew asked him right away when the call got connected.


    "I''m at the Chou Hospital. This is the best hospital here in the City of Empire so I brought Bianca here. She is currently in the operating room right now, undergoing surgery," Tristan informed him.


    Andrew put his phone on the loudspeaker so that Alveena and Clifford could hear Tristan. Clifford was still bothered by what happened. He felt guilty. Because of him, Bianca got hurt.


    Though Bianca was his bodyguard, he didn''t expect that she would really step up to protect him in exchange for her life. She just sacrificed her life for Clifford.


    He was silently praying that Bianca would be fine. He was so afraid of what would happen to her.


    <o>,m ''Please be safe, Bianca. You can''t die¡­'' Clifford thought to himself while clenching his fists.</o>


    "Okay, brother. We are on the way to Chou Hospital. We areing so wait for us." Andrew said, squeezing Alveena''s hand.


    "Okay. So what happened to the culprits?" Tristan asked Andrew.


    "Members of Fiery Eagles arrived. They took them. The team leader is here. He is driving the car. Do you want to talk to him?"


    "It''s alright. Grandpa told me that Fiery Eagle will handle everything. I will just wait for you here and talk to him in person." Tristan said goodbye to his brother and hung up the phone.


    Tristan heaved a deep sigh as he nced at the operating room. He thought he could protect everyone because he had the power and strength of Miho. But he became overconfident. Because of that, Bianca got hurt.


    Bianca is a very close friend and bodyguard of Zhen-Zhen. She would be sad once she learned that Bianca got hurt and her life was in danger right now.


    ''Damn! I promise Zhen-Zhen that I will protect everyone¡­ but I failed.'' Tristan punched the wall.


    "Ouch!" Tristan grunted in pain, realizing that Miho was no longer protecting him.


    He shook his hand, rubbing his knuckles before smacking his forehead.


    *****


    After 30 minutes, Alveena, Andrew, and Clifford arrived at the Chou Hospital. They proceeded right away to the waiting area just outside the operating room. The surgery was still ongoing.


    "Brother, how is it?" Andrew asked him, feeling anxious.


    Alveena and Clifford were at the back, also anticipating Tristan''s response.<sub> </sub>


    "She is still inside. It will take time. Let''s just wait." Tristan mumbled, ncing at the operating room.


    The four of them fell silent. They were hoping that Bianca would survive this.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I failed to protect everyone¡­" Tristan apologized to them.


    Alveena shook her head. "You don''t have to apologize. You did your best to save us. If not for you, maybe I should have been shot also. Thank you for saving me, Tristan."


    "Thank you for saving my sister¡­" Clifford also spoke up, expressing his genuine gratitude to Tristan.


    Tristan''s lips curled up into a small smile.


    "I just did what I had to do. And my wife also asked me to save you. No need to thank me. But¡­ Can you please keep it a secret¡­ about what you''ve witnessed in the warehouse?" Tristan requested.


    Alveena and Clifford exchanged nces with one another. They were also curious how Tristan was able to do that. They were not imagining things. They saw what they saw¡­ extraordinary things that they could only see in the movie.


    And what about teleportation? How could they exin those things?


    Tristan and Andrew met each other as they noticed Alveena''s and Clifford''s curious expressions. They knew that what happened a while ago was unbelievable.


    "Tristan¡­ if you don''t mind¡­ Can you tell us how were you able to do those things? You used teleportation for real. The bullets couldn''t prate your body. You punched a man and he flew away. Does Heavenly Star Enterprise have a secretboratory or technology for superhumans?"


    Andrew: "..."


    Tristan: "..."


    The brothers didn''t know whether tough or not because of Alveena''s assumption. Andrew even chewed on his lower lip, fighting the urge tough.


    Tristan scratched the back of his head while smiling sheepishly.


    "Young Master Tristan, do you want to talk to me?"


    Their conversation was interrupted when Uno approached them and spoke to Tristan.


    "Alveena, I will answer youter. Brother, you should go and see a doctor first to treat your bruises. Mr. Sy, can you please stay here and wait for Bianca''s surgery to finish? I will just talk to Uno."


    Clifford nodded his head, ncing at the Operating room worriedly. As time went by, he was bing more anxious for Bianca''s safety.


    Alveena stayed with Clifford since Andrew told her that he woulde back soon. Andrew, Tristan, and Uno excused themselves, leaving the Sy siblings.


    Alveena tapped Clifford''s shoulder as she could see the guilt in his eyes.


    "Brother, don''t me yourself. This is not your fault," she softly mumbled, consoling her brother.


    Clifford looked down, observing his hands. There were still bloodstains on his palms. It was Bianca''s blood. Then he clenched his fists tightly. Alveena could only look at him helplessly.


    "Alveena¡­ do you think Bianca will just be fine? Will she be okay?" Clifford''s voice was filled with anxiety.


    "Let''s trust Bianca. Don''t worry, Brother. Bianca will survive this. This is nothingpared to what she experienced during her training."


    At that certain moment, Clifford swore to himself that he would be good to her. He would make it up to her and return the favor. So he wished for her safety. He prayed that she could survive.

 Chapter 714 Going Home Safe

    Tristan and Uno found a spot in the hospital where they could discuss privately without worrying about others overhearing them.


    "Young Master, myrades just arrived at our headquarters. Dos reported to me that they are preparing to interrogate those men who kidnapped your brother," Uno informed Tristan.


    Tristan nodded his head. He knew that Fiery Eagles could easily handle this case. It''s just a matter of time and they would find out who was the mastermind.


    ? "Uno, My brother, Andrew, still has something to settle with those men. Andrew and I will visit your headquarters tomorrow. I think my brother will be happier if he will confront them and punish them for touching Alveena."


    "I understand, Young Master. I will fetch you tomorrow and bring you to our headquarters. We will not touch them. We will just wait for your order," Uno said, reassuring Tristan.


    "One more thing¡­ There is something I want you to do. Let''s deceive the mastermind, letting him believe that he or she seeded. Let''s collect more evidence." Tristan gave his order.


    "Young Master¡­ we will collect evidence but Master Lu told us to handle this personally. We will not give this case to the police."


    Tristan could understand why Grandpa Lu gave thismand. He was already serious this time. This was the reason he mobilized the Fiery Eagles.


    The members of Fiery Eagles were not in the country as always since they were doing different missions abroad. He remembered that Grandpa Lu almost called them when they thought Zhen-Zhen went missing.


    But since Fiery Eagles couldn''te back right away, Grandpa Lu asked the assistance of Grandpa Alejandro and the military.


    There were 7 elite members of Fiery Eagles. They were called ording to their alias- Zero, Uno, Dos, Tres, Fourth, Cinco, and Six. Tres and Six were the only female members, the rest were all male.


    "Yes, I understand. I respect my grandpa''s decision. You can act ording to his wishes. By the way, have you made progress with the investigation regarding my wife''s ident?"


    "Yes, Young Master! Upon checking the footage of the CCTV cameras on the road, Tres found out that someone was tailing your wife''s car and the other bodyguards'' car."


    "Tres got a clear photo of his face. Fourth and Six are hunting him right now."


    Tristan''s eyes lit up upon hearing that. Fiery Eagles was indeed capable. They already had progress as they acted very fast.


    "Thanks, Uno. I can''t wait to know who''s the mastermind. I have a hunch that my wife''s ident is also connected to the abduction of Alveena and Andrew," Tristan mumbled, sharing his thoughts with Uno.


    "We will verify if the Mastermind for these two incidents is the same person. We will update you right away, Young Master."


    "Okay, Uno. I will count on you. You can go back now," Tristan said, dismissing Uno.


    But Uno shook his head. "My task for tonight is to escort you and bring you back home safely. I will drive you, Andrew, and Alveena to the Davis Mansion. Your grandpa is waiting for the three of you."


    "Mr. Sy told me that he will stay here for Bianca so that the three of you can go home," Uno added, informing Tristan.


    Tristan sighed helplessly. "Okay, we will just wait for the surgery to end. Once we make sure that Bianca is safe, the three of us will go home. I will also call grandpa to inform him about this."


    "Okay, young master."


    *****


    After two hours, Bianca''s surgery finally ended. The doctor left the operating room to meet Bianca''s guardian. Clifford, Alveena, Andrew, and Tristan approached the doctor right away.


    "The surgery was sessful. We managed to remove the bullet near her heart. Fortunately, the bullet didn''t pierce her heart. You also brought the patient here on time so her life is no longer in danger." Yuri exined Bianca''s condition to them.


    "We will just move her to the ICU first for observation. But once she wakes up and her condition remains stable, we can transfer her to the private ward."


    "Thank you, doc," Alveena said, feeling relieved.


    Yuri excused herself and said goodbye to Tristan and others. While she was walking away, Tristan looked at her, frowning.


    He heard the nurse calling her Dr. Yuri Chou a while ago. That name rang a bell with him. But he couldn''t remember well.


    Then the door of the operating room slid open. Bianca was still on the bed, unconscious. She was now being transferred to the ICU.


    "I can stay here and watch over Bianca. You can go home and rest," Clifford said to the three.


    "I haven''t informed our parents yet about what happened," Clifford added.<sub> </sub>


    "Oh, before I forgot¡­ Can you cooperate with us? We are nning to deceive the mastermind and catch whoever that bastard is. Andrew and Alveena, just stay at home for a while and don''t go out. Mr. Sy, don''t tell your parents about this first. Someone will contact your parents by tomorrow, asking for ransom money. Just y along with it. Okay?"


    Tristan exined their n to Clifford, Andrew, and Alveena. The three of them reassured him that they would cooperate with him and the Fiery Eagles.


    Uno also joined them as he gave them more details about their methods. The Fiery Eagles had already started their interrogation.


    It was already 11:00 pm in the evening when Tristan, Andrew, and Alveena arrived at the Davis Mansion.


    Zhen-Zhen ran in Tristan''s direction and pounced on him. She was d that they were safe. However, she was saddened knowing that Bianca got hurt. But Tristan reassured her that Bianca would be fine.


    Grandpa Lu, Isabelle, and Lucas also surrounded Alveena and Andrew. They showed and expressed their concerns for the couple. Alveena felt touched seeing how much they cared about them.


    Andrew and Alveena proceeded to their room to rest. They took a quick shower and changed their clothes before theyy on the bed. He cuddled her in his arms.


    "Are you still scared?" Andrew softly asked her.


    Alveena had to admit that she was still afraid whenever she would remember what happened in the warehouse. Someone almost raped her in front of Andrew.


    "I don''t know what I should do if ever they seed in forcing themselves on me. I would feel unworthy of you, Andrew." Alveena said with a trembling voice. Her tears rolled down her cheeks as she buried her face on Andrew''s chest.


    "I even thought of shooting my own self so that they couldn''t touch me."


    Andrew pulled her closer, tightening his grip on her body.


    "No, Alvee. Don''t you ever do that! If you die, I will also die. I can''t live without you. I promise, those bastards will pay for what they have done to you."


    Andrew nted a gentle kiss on her head. He meant every word.


    "I will protect you¡­" he whispered before iming her lips.


    Andrew wanted to wash away those bad memories by loving her passionately. He kissed her deeply, conveying his feelings to her.


    Andrew''s hands traced every part of her body that Bishop touched. This was one way of recing her bad memory.


    Andrew slid his hand under her nightgown, rubbing her thigh. Alveena grabbed the back of Andrew''s head, pulling him closer as they deepened the kiss.


    Alveena''s body began heating up as Andrew''s bare hands continued rubbing and caressing the sensitive parts of her legs and thighs.


    His hand moved up and down, trying to erase the memory of Bishop''s hand touching Alveena''s thigh. Alveena moaned in between their kisses when Andrew started ying herdy part.


    He felt her wetness through her panties. Alveena''s body was too responsive to him tonight.


    "Yes, Drew¡­ please¡­ touch me. Let me forget those disgusting memories¡­" Alveena begged her when they broke the kiss.


    Andrew could only nod his head as he looked at her with so much love and affection. He continued kissing her on her neck moving down her shoulder.


    His fingers were already rubbing her clitoris as he slid her panties on the side. Alveena moaned softly at the pleasant sensation brought by Andrew''s touch.


    Soon, Andrew''s mouth found Alveena''s soft breast. She was not wearing any bra so her nipples were protruding on the thin fabric of her silk gown.


    Andrew began sucking her crown through her nightgown as he continued ying with her clit. His free hand began massaging her other breast.


    Andrew focused on giving Alveena pleasure. He wanted to make her feel good. He showered her kisses all over her body until Alveena got satisfied.


    Alveena kept asking for more and Andrew fulfilled every request. It did not take long when Alveena reached her orgasm.


    After making out on the bed, Alveena finally drifted off to sleep. Andrew could only watch her beautiful sleeping figure. He was so d and grateful that nothing bad happened to Alveena.


    "Sweet dreams, my Alvee." Andrew mumbled before kissing her forehead. He cuddled her, not letting go of her body.

 Chapter 715 Happy Birthday!

    ~ At Sophia''s Hometown ~


    Midnight...


    When the clock struck 12, Sophia woke up at the feel of a soft hand caressing her face. She slowly opened her eyes only to see Matthew looking at her with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Happy Birthday, Love¡­" Matthew softly mumbled before nting a soft kiss on Sophia''s forehead.


    Sophia blinked away her sleepiness. She remembered that today was the start of her birthday. Matthew became true to his words that he would be the first one to greet her.


    She was about to thank him when Matthew covered her lips with his lips. He kissed her passionately as his greeting.


    Sophia just followed Matthew''s lead, going with the flow as she responded to his kiss. Matthew''s lips were moving gently, nibbling on her lower and upper lips alternately.


    She could feel the love he had for her. He was expressing his feelings through this kiss. The kiss was not demanding but reassuring.


    The kisssted for several minutes. They just broke apart when they needed to catch their breath.


    Matthew got up from the bed and extended his hand to Sophia. Though puzzled, Sophia epted his hand and left the bed, following Matthew outside.


    Sophia felt the cold morning breeze when they went outside. Holding her hand, Matthew pulled Sophia toward the car. He opened the car door for her in the front passenger seat.


    Sophia stepped into the car and Matthew also entered the driver seat.


    "Are we going somewhere?" Sophia asked Matthew while yawning and rubbing her eyes.


    Matthew chuckled seeing the adorable expression of Sophia who seemed to be sleepy.


    He stroked her hair and said, "As much as I want to bring you somewhere, I can''t do that right now, or else, your parents will worry if they will not see their daughter once they wake up."


    Sophia giggled as she could imagine how her father would react if that would happen.


    "You are right."


    Matthew turned on the light inside the car. Then he started singing a birthday song for Sophia. Though he was not a singer, Matthew''s voice was very pleasant to hear. Sophia couldn''t help but smile. Matthew was very sweet.


    After he was done, Matthew grabbed her hands, facing her as he said some birthday wishes and messages for Sophia.


    "Love, this is your first birthday wherein you are celebrating it with me. I''m so happy that I am now part of your life. I wish you all the happiness in the world¡­"


    Sophia''s heart felt warm hearing those wonderful messages from Matthew. She couldn''t help but tear up and be emotional. He made her feel very special.


    "I promise to make my wishe true by making you happy. If you will allow me¡­ I want to be part of your life starting today until you grow old. I will be by your side, celebrating every birthday you have and every asion of your life."


    Matthew brought her hands to his lips as he kissed the back of her palms.


    "Happy 20th Birthday, my Love. I love you so much, Sophia."


    Sophia was tongue-tied. There was a lump in her throat as she tried her best not to cry but she failed. She was so touched that she couldn''t stop herself from shedding tears. They were tears of joy!<sub> </sub>


    Matthew picked something at the back. It was a bouquet of red roses. She had no idea that Matthew dropped by the flower shop when she fell asleep during their journey.


    Sophia gasped in amazement seeing the beautiful roses. She loved it. She hugged the bouquet and smelled the fragrance of the flower. Her sleepiness was already gone. She was now focused on Matthew''s surprise.


    Seeing the happiness in her eyes, Matthew felt so d and grateful. He was worried that Sophia would not like his simple surprise.


    Matthew also picked something inside his pocket. It was a rectangr box. Before, he was contemting whether to give her a ring. But he didn''t want Sophia to feel pressured so he changed his mind.


    He knew Sophia was still young and marriage was still not in her mind. He didn''t want to scare her away by proposing on her birthday. But Matthew had already set in his mind that he wanted Sophia to be his wife.


    He would take it slowly. One step at a time. He would be patient, willing to wait for Sophia.


    Matthew handed over his gift. Sophia looked at him confusedly before epting the rectangr box.


    "This is my gift. I hope you will like it."


    Sophia slowly opened the box and saw a sparkling object inside. It was a silver ne with a diamond pendant. It was so beautiful. Sophia assumed that it was expensive.


    "Matt¡­ did you spend much to buy this?" Sophia asked with reluctance in her eyes.


    Matthew had already expected this kind of reaction from her. Sophia was not fond of material things. If she knew that gift was expensive, she had the tendency not to ept it.


    He knew that he had to convince Sophia to ept his gift.


    "This is not expensive. Besides, I didn''t look at the price. When I think of you, I imagine that this ne will suit you. Don''t you like my gift? I will be sad if you will not ept it. It took me a lot of time to select the best ne that will suit you."


    Matthew just put on a pitiful face. His eyes were giving Sophia a pleading look. Sophia could only sigh helplessly. Of course, she didn''t believe it when Matthew said it was not expensive but she didn''t have the heart to make Matthew sad for rejecting his gift.


    She knew that Matthew put his effort into giving her a simple surprise on her birthday. She didn''t want to spoil it. So with the sweetest smile on her lovely face, Sophia epted the gift.


    "Thank you, Matt. I love it. Can you help me wear this ne on my neck?"


    Matthew''s eyes brightened up when Sophia said those words. She epted his gift!


    Without further ado, Matthew nodded his head frantically. Sophia giggled seeing the enthusiasm in Matthew''s eyes.


    Matthew picked the ne on the box while Sophia turned around, her back facing Matthew. She grabbed her hair and pulled it up so that Matthew could put the ne around her neck.


    When Matthew was done putting the ne on her neck, he couldn''t stop himself from kissing Sophia''s nape.


    Sophia''s body stiffened at the feel of Matthew''s soft lips touching her nape. She felt some pleasant sensation she couldn''t exin.


    Matthew didn''t stop as he started sucking on her skin. Unknowingly, Sophia let out a soft moan. She even tilted her head when Matthew''s mouth moved on her right shoulder, nibbling and sucking on her skin.


    She smelled so sweet and tasted so good that Matthew lost his control. While he was lying on her bed this evening, Matthew couldn''t sleep as he tried to suppress his desire.


    Sleeping beside the woman he loved and doing nothing was like torture to him. He tried his best to control his desire for her but now, he was losing it again.

 Chapter 716 First Hour

    Sophia''s heart was pounding so hard from both nervousness and excitement. Her body was responding to Matthew''s kisses.


    Though she felt shy, her mind was already clouded by the pleasant sensation brought by Matthew''s lips.


    She didn''t want to stop Matthew as it felt so good. Then she just found Matthew''s hands, caressing the sides of her body, moving up and down from her waist to the side of her breasts.


    Sophia closed her eyes and bit her lower lip to suppress her moan when Matthew suddenly bit her neck and started sucking her skin.


    ''Gosh, why does it feel so good, not painful at all?'' Sophia wondered as she felt Matthew''s teeth grazing her skin.


    Sophia could only tighten her grip on the bouquet of roses. She gasped in surprise when Matthew''s hands cupped her twin peaks.


    He was bing more sensual now, touching the sensitive parts of her body. Sophia was not against this, besides she trusted Matthew.


    Matthew was always considerate of her feelings. He would not go beyond if he knew Sophia would not like it. He always respected Sophia.


    But for now, Matthew sumbed to the desire of his heart. Sophia was very tempting. He could no longer ignore this feeling.


    It did not take long when Sophia let go of the bouquet. She tilted her head and leaned her back on Matthew''s chest. She even raised her hand, tugging his hair.


    Matthew continued nibbling and licking her shoulders while his hands were squeezing her breasts through her shirt. Sophia kept on moaning as the pleasure spreading throughout her body.


    Butter on, Matthew suddenly stopped as he realized that he was not supposed to do this to her. What if Sophia would get mad at him?


    "Sophie¡­ I''m sorry. Are you angry?" Matthew apologized to her right away.


    Sophia pouted her lips when Matthew stop what he was doing.


    "Matt¡­ I''m 20. I''m not a minor anymore." Sophia blurted out, feeling a little bit annoyed since Matthew left her hanging.


    Matthew: "..."


    He was taken aback for a moment, trying to digest Sophia''sst words.


    ''Does she mean¡­ I am allowed to touch her?'' Matthew pondered at that thought. He was just looking at Sophia''s back.


    Then Sophia turned in his direction, facing him.


    "Why did you stop? Why are you apologizing? This is not something you have to apologize for. Even Marcus touched me already¡­ even the most sensitive parts of my body," Sophia said spontaneously without thinking.


    It was toote for her to take her words back. She already mentioned Marcus. And Matthew was reminded of the scene where Marcus almost took her in that room. If he camete, Sophia would have been taken advantage of further by Marcus.


    Seeing the dark expression of Matthew, Sophia apologized right away.


    "Matt, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to mention his name. I am just saying that you don''t have to apologize for this."<sub> </sub>


    "I mean¡­ you can touch me!" Sophia added.


    ''Gosh! What am I saying? I look so stupid! I sounded like I am so desperate to be touched by him.'' Sophia scolded herself. Her face was blushing from embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, Matthew''s dark expression was long gone. He was now looking at Sophia with amusement in his eyes.


    ''Did she just give me permission to touch her?''


    Sophia wanted to escape as she was too embarrassed for what she had said. She didn''t want Matthew to misunderstand.


    Without saying anything, Sophia alighted from the car in a hurry. She wanted to go back inside the house.


    But a few secondster, she found herself being dragged back to Matthew''s car. He followed her, grabbing her waist. Then he pulled her back inside.


    This time Sophia and Matthew were in the back passenger seat.


    "Sophie¡­ did you mean what you said a while ago?" Matthew asked her expectantly. He was looking at her with his intense gaze.


    Sophia could only bite her lower lip before nodding her head. Her heart started racing again inside her chest. Getting her response, Matthew pulled her into a deep kiss. He was now kissing her aggressively and hungrily.


    Sophia tried to keep up with him, returning his kiss with equal passion as she anchored her arms around his neck.


    Soon, she just found herself being pushed back on the seat. She was now lying while Matthew was on top of her, still kissing each other.


    "Love, let me do this. I want you to forget the memory of Marcus''s touches and kisses. Just only remember mine." Matthew cooed in her ear after breaking the kiss.


    Sophia could only respond with a soft moan since Matthew''s hands already slid inside her shirt, tracing her body until he found her two breasts.


    Sophia closed his eyes, savoring the moment. Matthew was now kissing her neck as his hands gently massaging her breast. He pulled her bra down so that he could touch her bare breasts.


    His hands felt so hot. Sophia felt like she was having a fever as his heat was being transferred into her body. As Matthew continued caressing her body, Sophia felt the rush of warm liquid in her womb.


    She could now feel the dampening of her panties. Soon, Matthew pulled her shirt up until her breasts were exposed to him. She wanted to cover them using both hands but Matthew pinned her hands above her head.


    Instead of hand, Matthew''s mouth caught her nipple, sucking it in his mouth. Sophia moaned in pleasure as Matthew''s tongue was flicking her hard nipple. She was now aroused because of Matthew''s stimtion.


    Matthew''s mouth was so focused on her breasts, sucking them alternately. Sophia could only arch her back as she moaned loudly.


    Matthew was still pinning her hands using his one hand. Then his free hand traveled south. He slid his hand under her shorts and touched her aching apex. He started rubbing her through her panties.


    ''Gosh, I''d never imagined that I would do something like this in the first hour of my birthday.'' Sophia thought to herself.

 Chapter 717 Members Of Fiery Eagles

    ~ At Fiery Eagles Headquarters ~


    A man in his mid-20s wearing hisboratory gown was watching their captives through the monitor screen. He was busy mixing some substances in the Erlenmeyer sk and ss tubes.


    He was also heating a transparent substance in the beaker, waiting for it to boil before adding another green substanceing from the sk.


    He was Dos, the genius scientist in the group. He was responsible for creating some useful drugs that they could use during their mission. Experimenting was his hobby. But all his products and experiments were useful to the organization.


    He was not selling this to anyone or any organization. His knowledge and skills including his drugs and experiments belonged only to the Fiery Eagles.


    It was already 2:00 am in the morning but Bishop and his men refused to disclose information about his clients. They were using burner phones so it was impossible to track or locate the mastermind unless he would contact Bishop once again.


    It''s not their nature to do some kind of torture to get some information from their prisoner or captives. Torturing them was theirst resort since they were not that ruthless and barbaric, unlike the other organization.


    They were not a ck organization nor a mafia. The Fiery Eagles Organization was not ssified as an underworld organization either. They still followed thew of the society but they had their unique methods of doing things.


    Most of the members were unique, talented, and intelligent individuals.


    Uno: The current leader of the group. He is 45 years old. He is considered the Brain of Eagles.


    Dos: the genius scientist. He is 27 years old. As mentioned above, he was the one creating some useful drugs for the organization to use during their mission. He named those drugs ording to their uses and effect.


    Tres: she is the hacker of the group. She is good atputer programming. When ites toputers and technology, she is considered as the prodigy in that technical field among the members. She is just 23 years old. She is also called the Inventor.


    Fourth: he is the master of disguise! He was a top-notch spy. He is also called the King of Trickster! He is just 25 years old.


    Fifth: he is a fighter and a sharpshooter! He was the one who trained everyone when it came to fighting a fist to fistbat and how to use different guns. He was also the "Manager" of the group since he was the one responsible for managing the weapons and other supplies of the Eagles.


    Six: she is the female version of Fourth. The femme fatale beauty. She was good at luring their targets and enemies using her charm. She''s beautiful but deadly.


    ? As for Zero, he is the most mysterious in the group. His identity was unknown even to hisrades. He onlymunicates with them through email and messages. They hadn''t even heard his voice yet. Zero was the main information source of the Eagles.


    They were not sure whether Zero was a man or a woman. Some spected that Zero was a member of the Davis Family.


    They even thought that Grandpa Lu was Zero. But no one could confirm that. Only Zero and Grandpa Lu knew the truth about Zero''s real identity.


    Dos was still mixing the substance when someone entered hisboratory. He turned at the door, raising his hand as he signaled the neer not to enter.


    "STOP! You are not wearing yourb gown! How many times do I have to tell you that you are not allowed to enter my working space without wearing theb gown!" Dos said, reprimanding Fifth.


    Fifth just rolled his eyes skyward. Dos was really strict when it came to his own rules and protocol.


    "Alright. I will not step inside. Just listen to me. Are you done with your form? I think we should use your drugs now to make them speak. They still refused to disclose any information about the Mastermind," Fifthmented to him.


    He was already losing his patients. Their leader, Uno, already told them to work fast so that they could proceed to their next move. They haven''t slept yet because of this.


    Dos removed his mask, raising the test tube containing the green substance that he mixed with the transparent substance a while ago.


    "Ok, it''s done. I will just let it cool down first before injecting it to the other guy. Choose their leader! You can prepare the interrogation room now."


    A sly smile appeared on the corner of Fifth''s lips after seeing the finished product of Dos''s experiment.


    "Injection? Why don''t you just let him drink it? Aren''t you curious about the taste of your new drug? Hehe¡­ I know you are excited because you got your instant test subjects today!"


    Fifth decided to tease Dos.


    Dos let out a soft giggle. He didn''t deny it. He just improved some form in his personally made Truth Serum. He increased the dosage so that this truth serum would make someone confess everything they wanted to know.


    Without further ado, Fifth proceeded to the interrogation room, bringing Bishop. There was a steel chair in the center. Even their chair was high-tech credits to Tres.<sub> </sub>


    The moment Bishop sat on the chair, several metal cuffs attached in the armrest of the chair automatically bound him, restricting his arms from moving. Fifth also adjusted Bishop''s legs to be restrained by the metal brackets.


    Bishop red at Fifth. He had never imagined that he would end up getting caught by these unknown men.


    "Who are you? You are not the police!"


    "Yes, we are not the police. But just like them, we also work for justice and to catch bad guys like you!" Fifth proudly said after he finished binding Bishop on the chair.


    "Don''t worry¡­ we will not salvage you after you talk. The likes of you are not worth killing," Fifth added, mocking Bishop.


    "Well, they can be the test subjects of my experiment. Of course, they will serve their purpose. Their lives will not be in vain," Dos had spoken from behind.


    He already entered the room still wearing hisboratory gown. He was also holding a steel briefcase in his right hand.


    Bishop looked at him in confusion.


    "What experiment?!" He snarled at them. "I knew it! Not killing us my foot! You are the same with others! You are even worse! Experimenting on humans?!!" Bishop screamed at them, trying to maintain his brave front but deep inside he was a little bit scared.


    Sensing the different auraing from the men, he could tell that they were not ordinary.


    Dos fixed the position of his eyess on his nose, before putting down the briefcase on top of the table beside Bishop.


    Dos was just scaring him when he mentioned test subjects. He was not a vicious scientist who would experiment on humans unless it was necessary.


    Second, he would do it if Zero and Uno would request him to do it.


    Third, if the Head of the Davis Family would give such an order, he would be happy toply, making those scumbags his test subjects.


    "Okay. Let''s begin now!" Dos said, signaling Fifth.


    Fifth held Bishop''s mouth, forcing his lips to open. Meanwhile, Dos unlocked the steel briefcase and several truth serums could be found inside.


    Bishop''s eyes widened in horror seeing those green substances inside the small transparent ss tubes.


    ''Are they trying to poison me? That green liquid looks disgusting!''


    He tried to struggle and close his mouth but Fifth put on a steel dental mouth opening inside his mouth, stopping him from sealing his lips.


    "Hehe, tell us what the taste is. Be proud because you are the first one who will get to taste this special serum, especially made by our handsome genius scientist!" Fifth said, continued teasing him.


    "Thank you for calling me handsome! But Fifth, I already knew that! Can''t you give me another praise?" Dos said, grinning from ear to ear after getting one truth serum inside the briefcase.


    Fifth was about to say something when someone entered the room.


    "Stop ying around. Get it done already!"


    Fifth and Dos immediately stood up straight greeting their team leader, Uno. Dos red at Fifth. He didn''t mention that their leader was around.


    Fifth just smiled at him apologetically while scratching his face. The two men greeted Uno respectfully. Now, they stopped mocking and provoking Bishop.


    Uno was in a hurry to get an answer from him. They needed to take some action as soon as possible.


    Dos forced Bishop to drink the Truth Serum with the help of Fifth. Uno was watching them on the sideline. They waited for the truth serum to take effect before starting the questioning.


    It did not take long when Fourth reported to Uno. Six and Fourth already caught the person who was following Zhen-Zhen''s car during the vehicr ident.

 Chapter 718 The Mastermind

    Six and Fourth entered the interrogation room, dragging a man with them. The man who was being restrained by them was surprised to see Bishop.


    He didn''t expect that his leader would be caught like this. He thought they were busy doing the other mission assigned to them by Mr. Miller.


    That expression didn''t escape from the observant eyes of Uno. He could tell that the two men knew each other.


    ''It seems that young master Tristan is right. The incidents that happened to his wife and his brother were connected. Same mastermind," Uno thought to himself, observing Bishop and his underling.


    "Fourth, bring the man to one of our underground prisons," Unomanded him.


    Fourth nodded as a response before following his order. Six assisted Fourth as they escorted the man to the underground prison where the other culprits were being detained.


    In the interrogation room, the truth serum finally took effect. Bishop already lost his focus and his vision became blurry.


    He was in a state between falling asleep and staying awake. His thinking process slowed down a little bit.


    Dos tapped Uno when he noticed that Bishop was already in his twilight zone, halfway between conscious and unconscious. Soon, Bishop became more chatty and disinhibited.


    Uno started throwing several questions to Bishop, wherein he answered every question.


    "Who hired you to kidnap Andrew Davis and Alveena Sy? Why did you do it? What are your ns?"


    Bishop started answering Uno without thinking. He was not in his clear mind to hide the truth. Dos and Fifth smiled triumphantly as his newly developed truth serum was very effective.


    "The Millers¡­ he is our Big Boss. He wanted to avenge his daughter. Andrew betrayed his daughter and now she is suffering in the hospital while Andrew Davis is enjoying his life together with his new girl, Alveena Sy."


    Uno was taken aback when he heard that. He was aware that the Davis Family and the Miller Family ended their longtime friendship recently.


    But he didn''t expect that Mr. Miller would resort to this kind of thing just to get even at Andrew.


    "We were ordered to kidnap them and ask for ransom money. 2 Billion in exchange for these two. Our Boss wanted to use the money aspany funds for Miller''spany. The Millers suffered financially when Heavenly Star pulled out their investments."


    "If that is your purpose, then why did you try to rape Alveena Sy?" Fifth asked Bishop. He loathed men who were forcing themselves on women, taking advantage of them.


    "You even tried to record it!" He added, showing him the video recorder he found inside the warehouse.


    Fifth learned what happened inside the warehouse. He watched the first part of the recording. He saw how they tried to rape Alveena and record it using the video cam.


    Fifth had the urge to beat Bishop but he tried to control himself. Uno ordered them not to touch them because the Davis Brothers, Tristan and Andrew, were the ones to decide about the fate of those men.


    "Alveena Sy, she''s an alluring woman. Of course, who would not like to touch and taste someone like her?" Bishop said truthfully.


    Fifth was about to punch him when Dos grabbed his hand, thus stopping him. Uno also signaled Fifth to behave. He could only step back and clenched his fists in annoyance.


    ''I hope Young Master Tristan and Andrew will punish youter once theye here.''


    "Mr. Miller especially ordered us to do it and ruin that woman''s reputation by taking advantage of her in front of Andrew. With that, both of them would have suffered not only physically but also emotionally and mentally," Bishop confessed to them.


    Uno narrowed his eyes upon hearing that. They were indeed evil and despicable to do that.


    ''The Davis family will not forgive the Millers for this,'' Uno mumbled to himself. He could already imagine Grandpa Lu''s reaction including his grandsons'' reaction once they learned this truth.


    "Are you also responsible for the ident that happened to Tristan''s wife, Lillie Davis?" Uno asked him again.


    Bishop didn''t deny it. He admitted it right away, informing them that they tampered with the brake of Zhen-Zhen''s car that day.


    He also informed that Mr. Miller wanted to kill Zhen-Zhen and her unborn twins, creating an ident that would cause a miscarriage.


    Uno also learned something about Mr. Miller''s involvement with the underworld organizations. He also had some illegal activities, dealing with the other syndicates to support hispany and increase their family''s wealth.


    Uno asked Tres to investigate further and gather information about Mr. Miller''s past. Uno was satisfied since he got every answer he wanted.


    Now, he summoned the other members in the conference room. He already came up with a n in mind on how they would deal with Mr. Miller. He also considered Tristan''s suggestion.<sub> </sub>


    Every member of the Fiery Eagles was now gathered in the conference room except Zero. They were now having a team meeting at this hour. It was already 3:30 am and they were supposed to be sleeping by now but they had to wrap this up quickly.


    "Here is the n¡­"


    Everyone''s attention was focused on him.


    "Six and Fourth, we need you to reenact the scene. Fifth will record it and Tres will enhance the video by editing it. We will make it look like those scumbags seeded in their mission."


    "Tres, make sure to copy Bishop''s voice. We will use it as we contact Mr. Miller. We will pretend that we are the kidnappers as well, asking the Sy Family for ransom money."


    "Through this, Mr. Miller will believe that his n seeded. After that, we will wait for Master Lu, and his grandsons'' decision about what they want to do against the Miller Family."


    The rest of the team agreed with the n. They already prepared everything. Six and Fourth prepared the room and the props they needed. They would deceive Mr. Miller by sending him a fake video.


    With Tres''s ability, she could easily edit the video, changing their faces and creating some effects, making it look like a real thing that happened.


    "Damn! Our Leader really has a unique idea. I feel like we are shooting a film. Haha, we are the main characters in the movie!" Fifth couldn''t help but blurt out in excitement.


    Among the members of the Fiery Eagles, Fifth was the most talkative. Dos could only shake his head helplessly.


    It did not take long when the members of the Fiery Eagle reenacted the scene that happened in the warehouse. Uno recorded it and Tres stayed awake just editing the video.


    It was already 5:00 in the morning when she was done with her task. She yawned and stretched her hands before clicking the send button.


    Tres sent the video to Mr. Miller using his phone number. She put a special security system along with the video so that other people would not be able to see and ess it, aside from Mr. Miller. She would make sure to delete the video after they were done with it.


    Her lips curled up into a satisfied smile when the video was sent sessfully.


    "Hmm, Now¡­ It''s my turn to sleep," Tres mumbled before shutting down herptop and proceeding to her room.


    *****


    ~ At the Miller''s Residence ~


    Mr. Miller woke up at around 6:00 am. His wife stayed at the hospital, watching over Hannah.


    He picked up his phone at his bedside table. He wondered why Bishop didn''t give him any updatest night.


    He was about to get his burner phone inside his drawer when he noticed that he had a message on his mobile phone.


    He frowned when he saw an unregistered number. When he opened the message he learned that the number was owned by Bishop, his right-hand man.


    [ Boss, this is me, Bishop. Attached here is the copy of the video you asked me to do. We will contact the Sy and the Davis Family today and demand for money. My phone got destroyed when Andrew tried to fight usst night. You can contact me through this number. ]


    Mr. Miller finally smiled after reading the content of the message. He thought it came from Bishop, but in fact, it was from Tres.


    Mr. Miller excitedly clicked the video to see what happenedst night.


    In the video, he saw Andrew being tied down in the chair while Alveena was being pinned down on the table. Two men were restraining her hands.


    Andrew was screaming, telling Bishops and hisrade not to touch Alveena.


    "I will kill you! I will kill you! Don''t you dare touch her!"


    But Bishop just ignored Andrew as he began tearing Alveena''s clothes.


    "No! Go away! Go away! Don''t touch me!" Alveena was trying to struggle in the video, also screaming.


    Mr. Miller was smiling triumphantly after watching the whole video. He felt like he already got his revenge for his beloved daughter.

 Chapter 719 Punish The Culprit

    ~ At Chou Hospital ~


    Bianca already regained consciousness but because of the anesthesia and her frail body, she ended up falling asleep again.


    Yuri checked her conditions. Fortunately, she was now stable so Yuri informed Clifford that they could already move Bianca to a private ward.


    Clifford didn''t sleep the entire night. He just stayed awake, watching over Bianca. He felt tired but he couldn''t sleep because he was waiting for Bianca to wake up.


    She opened her eyes for a short period and fell asleep again so Clifford was not able to talk to her. But he felt relieved since Bianca''s condition was now stable.


    The nurses moved Bianca to her private room. Clifford chose a private ward exclusive only for VIP patients. He wanted to ensure that Bianca would receive high-quality service and special treatment from this hospital.


    He didn''t care if he would spend money, as long as Bianca would feelfortable as she stayed in the hospital. He was still feeling guilty and ming himself for what happened to Bianca.


    After a few minutes, Bianca was transferred to the VIP ward. The ward was very spacious as if they were inside a hotel''s VIP suite.


    There was a t TV screen, a set of sofas, and an extra bed where the guardian could sleep and rest while watching over the patient. There was also a bathroom andfort room inside the VIP ward.


    Clifford sat on the vacant chair, located near Bianca''s sickbed. Unknowingly, he reached out to touch Bianca''s face.


    He still couldn''t believe that Bianca sacrificed herself just to save him. He kept on asking himself if he was worth saving.


    He and Bianca were not even close. He even caused trouble to Bianca when he tried to pursue Zhen-Zhen also known as Lillie Davis.


    He knew that he left a bad impression on Bianca the first time they met. He even filed aint against Bianca when she beat him up.


    However, despite those things, Bianca still saved him, not only once but twice already. He had to admit that he was really touched and grateful to her.


    Clifford wanted to caress her face but he hesitated. He retreated his hand and just grabbed Bianca''s hand. He squeezed her hand slightly.


    "Get well soon, Bianca¡­ Recover fast."


    After a while, Clifford fell asleep while leaning over her bed. He was still holding Bianca''s hand, not letting her go.


    *****


    Meanwhile, at the Davis Mansion, the Davis Family was having their breakfast in the dining area.


    Alveena already looked goodpared tost night. Andrew was making sure that she would no longer feel scared because of what happened.


    Zhen-Zhen alsoforted her friend, Alveena. Isabelle and Lucas were also showing their concern to Alveena as they tried to entertain her for her to forget the unpleasant memory of the kidnapping incident.


    After breakfast, Grandpa Lu summoned Tristan and Andrew to his study. Since Tristan and Andrew were talking to Grandpa Lu, Zhen-Zhen and Alveena got the chance to talk privately in the garden.


    Alveena told Zhen-Zhen the whole story, starting from when Bishop and his men broke into Andrew''s ce. Alveena opened up to Zhen-Zhen, sharing her experiences and her fears.


    "I am really grateful to your husband, to my brother, and to Bianca, Lillie. I really thought they wouldn''te on time. But they saved us at the most crucial time," Alveena said to Zhen-Zhen, expressing her gratitude.


    The twodies were sitting on the bench in the middle of the garden. Zhen-Zhen grabbed Alveena''s hands, squeezing them gently to reassure her.


    "Let''s visit Biancater. I also want to see her," Zhen-Zhen softly mumbled.


    Alveena smiled faintly before nodding her head.


    "My brother informed me that Bianca was already transferred to the ward. Her condition is now stable," Alveena informed Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that.


    "I''m so d that Bianca is now doing fine. She''s a great bodyguard. I admire her for protecting you, Andrew and Clifford."


    Alveena remembered something so she decided to ask Zhen-Zhen about it.


    "Lillie, honestly, your husband yed a big role in saving us and protecting us also. Are you aware that your husband, Tristan, has a superpower?" Alveena said exasperatedly.


    She began telling Zhen-Zhen what happened in the warehouse.


    "He suddenly appeared from out of nowhere. If not for him, I would have been shot. Then the bullets couldn''t prate his body. And he has extraordinary strength! One punch from him sent a man flying! He even teleported in front of us!" Alveena spoke spontaneously as she reported everything to Zhen-Zhen. Her eyes were sparkling with amusement.


    "I wanted to ask Tristan more but everyone got upiedst night and we didn''t have the chance to talk again," Alveena added, hoping that Zhen-Zhen could satisfy her curiosity.<sub> </sub>


    "Lillie, what do you know about Tristan''s power? Is the Heaven Star Enterprise working on some human experiment?" Alveena asked her expectantly.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but giggle when she heard those words from Alveena.


    "Do you really wanna know the truth behind Tristan''s power?"


    Alveena bobbed her head vigorously. Zhen-Zhen could see the interest in Alveena''s eyes.


    "Alveena, the Davis Family has a secret. Since you are now part of the Davis Family, you are obliged to keep this secret. If you say this to anyone, I will spank you." Zhen-Zhen said jokingly, winking at Alveena.


    Alveena couldn''t help but giggle because of Zhen-Zhen''s remarks.


    "I promise, I won''t tell anyone!" She said with so much conviction in her words.


    "The truth is¡­ I have powers¡­ and I lent Tristan some of my powers yesterday."


    Alveena: "..."


    She didn''t expect to hear that from Zhen-Zhen.


    "Lillie, are you still joking?"


    Zhen-Zhen giggled before answering her. She decided to show and tell Alveena about her power.


    *****


    Meanwhile, inside Grandpa Lu''s study, Tristan and Andrew were now waiting for Grandpa Lu to say something.


    He sat on the chair, facing Tristan and Andrew. Grandpa Lu just finished talking to Uno. Uno reported everything to Grandpa Lu.


    Grandpa Lu''s expression could no longer be painted. He looked so furious.


    "Andrew, Tristan¡­ Listen to me carefully."


    Tristan and Andrew focused their attention on Grandpa Lu.


    "I got the report from Eagles¡­ Hannah''s father¡­ has something to do with both the incidents. He is the mastermind for kidnapping Andrew and Alveena as well as the ident of Lillie!"


    "Hannah is your friend, Tristan, and former lover of you, Andrew. But after knowing this, I can''t let this slide and have to do something against the Miller Family. And this time, I will not be forgiving¡­ I''m saying this because I don''t want you to stop me from punishing the Millers just because of Hannah."


    Grandpa Lu was very serious while saying those words. Andrew was shocked upon hearing the truth. But Tristan had already expected this. He already had suspicions.


    Andrew and Tristan exchanged meaningful nces at Grandpa Lu before nodding their heads.


    "Grandpa, I will not oppose your decision. What he did was unforgivable. What if my brother and Alveena''s brother didn''te on time? Those men would have ruined Alveena''s life." Andrew shared his thoughts with them.


    "Me too, Grandpa. The culprit should be punished no matter what." Tristan also agreed.


    ======


    ~Important Announcement~


    [ My Dears, due to my examination thising September 26, this author will not be able to update my three books:


    1. The CEO''s Wife is A Demon God''s Daughter


    2. Forbidden Love: Angel''s Seduction


    3. Reborn as a Demon with Angelic System ]


    [ I will resume my updates on September 27. I hope everyone could understand. Thank you. Hoping for your understanding. ]


    You can also check my other books that you haven''t read yet while waiting for my updates. I''M REALLY SORRY FOR THIS INCONVENIENCE. My Exam is very important for my future career so I have to focus my dear.


    I''m sorry dear, I have to fail the Win-Win Mission this month.

 Chapter 720 Future Generation

    ~ At Fiery Eagles Headquarters ~


    After talking to Tristan and Andrew, Grandpa Lu proceeded to thepany to make a move against the Miller''s Company while his two grandsons visited the headquarters to meet the culprits.


    They also wanted to know the progress of the Fiery Eagles'' Mission. They were tasked to gather more evidence and apprehend Mr. Miller.


    On the other hand, Grandpa Lu mobilized his people. He wanted to acquire the Miller''s Company. He ordered them to make Miller''spany fall by today and dere bankruptcy.


    He nned to take what was important to Mr. Miller as part of his punishment. Grandpa was so determined to ruin the business of the Millers and take their power.


    Meanwhile, Tristan and Andrew arrived at the headquarters. They were weed by Uno. Uno was about to guide the two brothers inside when a 5-year-old young boy appeared from out of nowhere.


    He approached them while spreading his little arms as if he was stopping them from entering. Tristan and Andrew exchanged nces with one another as they looked at the cute young boy with amusement.


    "You are not a member of the Eagles! What are you doing here? You are not allowed toe here!" The young boy said with so much conviction in his words. He looked so serious and fierce.


    Uno didn''t know what to do. He facepalmed after seeing the young boy stopping the Davis brothers from entering.


    Uno immediately bowed his head to apologize to Tristan and Andrew before pinching the cute cheeks of the young boy.


    "Forgive me young masters for not disciplining my nephew well!" Uno scratched his face, looking so embarrassed as he held the young boy''s shoulder.


    "Flint, what are you doing here? You are the one who is not supposed to be here. These two gentlemen are members of the Davis Family! They owned this building!" Uno tried his best to exin while slightly scolding his nephew.


    "Apologize to them¡­" he added.


    The young boy just crumpled his face when his Uncle scolded him. He was a little bit stubborn. He crossed his arms in front of him and assessed Andrew and Tristan from top to bottom.


    "Master Lu and Eagles owned this building, not his grandsons, Uncle. Have you forgotten the rule of Eagles? Not all members of the Davis Family are allowed to enter here. Outsiders are not permitted to enter here, Uncle. As for myself, I will be an Eagle when I grow up so typically I am not an outsider."


    p Uno wished that the ground would open up for him. His young nephew was giving him troubles. What if Andrew and Tristan would get offended by the young boy''s words?</anda>


    He was about to exin when he suddenly heard a peal ofughter. Tristan and Andrewughed because of the young boy. They were not offended at all. Instead, they found the boy very amusing.


    Tristan stepped closer to Flint, patting his head.


    "What is your name again?" He asked the kid.


    "I''m Flint." The boy covered his mouth as he realized his mistake. "I mean I''m Fifth. I will rece big brother Fifth when I grow up!"<sub> </sub>


    Flint knew that members of Eagles were known for their alias. They were not supposed to tell their identities to anyone, including the members of the Davis Family, except the patriarch.


    "Future Fifth member of the Eagle, Nice meeting you! I am Tristan Davis, your future Headmaster! I am going to be the next Master of the Eagles. My brother and I will rece our grandpa, your Master Lu," Tristan said, introducing himself to the young boy.


    "I am acknowledging you to be a future member of Fiery Eagles. Can you promise me one thing, Flint?" Tristan added.


    Flint''s eyes sparkled with delight when he heard that. He believed Tristan''s words. He''s a smart kid. He knew that sooner orter, there would be a new patriarch or master of Fiery Eagles.


    Another member of the Davis Family would take over the position of Grandpa Lu. This time, the young boy loosened up a little bit as he conversed with Tristan.


    "What do you want me to do, young master?" Flint finally greeted Tristan politely.


    "I want you to protect my kids. When you grow up, protect them. Is that okay?" Tristan asked the young boy while smiling tenderly.


    He knew that his children would be powerful because they were not ordinary humans. But despite that, Tristan wanted someone to protect them as they hid their power from ordinary people.


    Tristan thought that members of Fiery Eagles would be trustworthy and reliable in doing this job. In the future, he would ask the help of this group to keep the secret of the Davis Family.


    "I promise! I will protect your children, young master!" Flint said with so much determination in his eyes.


    Tristan and Andrew were amazed by Flint''s action. He looked like an adult, despite his very young age. He talked like he was already a grown-up man.


    "You should protect my kids too," Andrew also joined the conversation. He was also smiling at the young kid.


    Uno could only smile while watching the interactions between the three. Flint was the only child of his younger sister.


    Flint''s mother was a single parent. Uno was helping her to raise Flint, that''s why he was very close to his nephew.


    He brought Flint to the headquarters once when his sister couldn''t watch over him because of her work. He had no choice but to bring Flint to the Eagles'' headquarters.


    Since then, Flint had starteding back to their headquarters. After meeting the other members of the Eagles and learning the nature of their work, Flint had decided to be a member of Fiery Eagles in the future.


    In fact, Flint was qualified to join the team. He was a genius kid. He also had a special ability just like his Uncle. He was not an ordinary child.


    Uno promised his nephew that he would train him to be a member of Fiery Eagles. He would be the new generation of the Fiery Eagles someday!

 Chapter 721 Beating The Bad Guys

    After talking to Flint, Uno''s nephew, Tristan and Andrew entered the building to see the culprits. Uno brought them to the room where Mr. Miller''s men were being imprisoned.


    Andrew gritted his teeth as he watched those scumbags who tried to hurt them, most especially Alveena. He would never forget those men who touched Alveena.


    Bishop evenid his finger on her. He hit Alveena on her face, that''s why Andrew was giving him a deathly re. He also tried to rape Alveena in front of him.


    Andrew was not able to control his anger as he recalled the scene in the warehouse. They grabbed Alveena, pinning her down on the top of the table.


    With his raging fury, Andrew punched Bishop three times on his face. Tristan and Uno didn''t stop him. They just watched Andrew, venting his anger on Bishop. They could understand his feelings.


    "You scumbag! How dare you hit my woman?! This is the hand that pped my Alveena."


    ? A cracking sound of bones was heard followed by a loud scream.


    "Aaah!" Bishop screamed in pain when Andrew broke his right arm.


    This was the punishment Andrew wanted to give this man for touching and hurting Alveena.


    "He deserves that!" Tristan mumbled as he watched Andrew gripping Bishop''s broken hand.


    "Who among them tampered with the brake of my wife''s car?" Tristan asked Uno.


    Uno pointed his finger at thest person in the line. The person was tied in thest chair on the left corner of the room.


    Tristan also approached the man who was now bing nervous after seeing the chilly aura emanating from Tristan.


    Tristan also raised his hand as he pped the man so hard that the sound resounded inside the room. Of course, he did that because he was mad as well.


    If Zhen-Zhen didn''t have powers then she and their twins would have been in danger because of that vehicr ident.


    "You messed with the wrong family!" Tristan said through his gritted teeth.


    Uno left the room for a moment, allowing Andrew and Tristan to do what they wanted. The two brothers confronted the culprits and beat them up.


    After several minutes, the Davis Brothers left the room with their swollen fists. Uno smiled inwardly. He knew that Tristan and Andrew were able to vent out their anger against those men.


    After they were done, he guided them to the operation center wherein the other members of the Fiery Eagles were currently doing their respective tasks.


    "What are they doing?" Andrew asked Uno upon entering the room.


    There were three members inside~ Tres, Dos, and Six.


    "They are now implementing our n. Tres is now contacting the Sy Family to negotiate for the release of their daughter Alveena. My team is now pretending to be the kidnappers," Uno exined to them.


    "This afternoon, we will contact Mr. Miller to divert his attention. Master Lu is on the move now, trying to bring the Millerspany down," he added.


    Tristan and Andrew nodded their heads. Grandpa Lu already informed them about his n. They both agreed with him. They should teach him a lesson and punish him ordingly.<sub> </sub>


    Hannah was still in the hospital but they couldn''t forgive the despicable act of her father. They were good friends before. But this time, no more consideration is needed.


    Andrew and Tristan joined the team and watched them as they implemented their n. Fourth and Fifth were already mobilized. They would be the ones to take the money from the Sy Family. They would meet Mr. Miller afterward.


    "Is this a good idea? What if Alveena''s parents and grandparents will get sick by worrying too much?" Andrew asked them.


    "We have to do this to corner Mr. Miller. He asked somebody to monitor both families. He is waiting to see the reaction of both families after knowing that you and Alveena were kidnapped," Uno exined to Andrew.


    "Through this, we will make him believe that he seeded. Mr. Miller will fall into our trap without knowing that this was all an act. Don''t worry too much, young master, Andrew. Mr. Clifford Sy already told us that his parents could handle this shock." Uno reassured Andrew.


    "Okay, I understand," Andrew said, trusting the Eagles.


    It did not take long when Tres called the Sy Family. She informed them that they kidnapped Alveena. They were now asking for a 10 billion ransom money in exchange for Alveena.


    Tres made sure that Sy Family would not contact any police or otherw enforcement. Alveena''s parents were both shocked and worried after hearing the truth.


    They even tried to contact Andrew''s parents. Lucas and Isabelle yed along so they also pretended that Andrew and Alveena were still captured by the kidnappers.


    Both families prepared the money. Andrew''s parents went to see the Sy Family. Mr. Miller''s men saw what happened so they reported it to Mr. Miller.


    Mr. Miller was rejoicing after knowing that the two families were panicking. They really prepared the ransom money for the release of Andrew and Alveena.


    "It''s all done," Tres said, informing them.


    They were still talking when Tres'' phone rang. It was a call from Mr. Miller. She signaled them to stay silent as she answered the call. She was using a voice-copying app, pretending to be Bishop.


    She put the phone on the loudspeaker so that Uno, Tristan, and Andrew could hear their conversation.


    Tres: "Hello, Boss?"


    Mr. Miller: "Good job, Bishop! The Davis Family and the Sy Family are now in an uproar after knowing what happened to Andrew and his girlfriend. Make sure that you will be able to get the money from them! I will give you more bonus!"


    They could hear the cheerful voice of Mr. Miller. Tristan and Andrew couldn''t help but clench their fists. Mr. Miller seemed like he was enjoying this a lot.


    Tres: "Don''t worry, Boss. Everything is going ording to our n. Are you avableter? After the exchange, can you go and see us to get your money personally?"


    Mr. Miller: "Yes, I can do that. I want to see the exchange. Can you record it live so that I can watch it here?"


    Tres seemed like she needed to use her skills again in manipting videos.


    Tres: "Okay, Boss! I will send it to you. You can watch the exchangeter."


    Tres looked at Uno, Tristan, and Andrew meaningfully. They couldn''t wait to catch Mr. Miller red-handedly.

 Chapter 722 The Cold CEOs Soft Side

    ~ At Chou Hospital ~


    Bianca finally woke up after sleeping for several hours. She was still weak and her body ached when she tried to move around.


    She looked down as she felt someone holding her right hand. She was surprised to see Clifford sleeping on the chair while holding her hand.


    He finally drifted off to sleep after staying awake all night just to watch over her. Bianca felt d knowing that nothing bad happened to Clifford. She seeded in protecting him. That was her duty as his bodyguard.


    She smiled inwardly seeing the handsome face of sleeping Clifford. He slept like a baby. He looked so tired.


    "He stayed with me¡­" Bianca mumbled, feeling so touched.


    She had the urge to sit up and touch his face but her body was still frail and aching. She just felt content watching him.


    She roamed her eyes around the room. She didn''t know if she was in the hospital or she was in the house. The room was so spacious.


    "Where am I?" She whispered, asking herself. She didn''t want to wake Clifford since he looked very tired. He needed to get more sleep.


    Bianca looked down to see their entangled hands. Clifford was gripping her hand tightly.


    "Did he worry about me? I didn''t expect to see his soft side."


    Bianca was still observing Clifford when the door slid open and a nurse emerged from it. She signaled the nurse to stay silent so that Clifford''s peaceful sleep would not be interrupted.


    The nurseplied with her request. She smiled at Bianca as she slowly approached her to check her vitals.


    "Ma''am, your boyfriend didn''t sleep the whole night. He was so worried about you." The nurse talked to Bianca with a teasing smile on her face. She mistook them as a couple.


    Bianca''s face reddened from embarrassment. She wanted to correct the nurse''s wrong assumption but in the end, she just smiled shyly while keeping quiet.


    Then she moved her gaze to Clifford. She really appreciated his concern for her. But she knew that Clifford just did it because he was grateful to her. He was indebted to her since she saved his life again.


    ''Does it feel good to have someone taking care of me as a lover?'' Bianca thought to herself as she recalled how Andrew and Tristan treated their beloved women with so much love and care.


    When the nurse was done checking her vitals, she left the room. She told Bianca not to move hastily or else her wound might open up and bleed.


    Her doctor would visit herter. Yuri would being to the hospital this afternoon. Bianca learned that she was in the hospital right now, upying one of the VIP rooms. She didn''t expect that she would get to stay in this VIP room.


    She shook her head helplessly. ''He really spent money because of me. He even transferred me to this VIP room. I guess he is truly grateful. But I just did my job. He doesn''t need to do this.''


    Bianca was still talking to herself when Clifford suddenly moved. It did not take long when he slowly opened his eyes only to see Bianca looking at him.


    Bianca''s eyes widened when she realized that Clifford was already awake.


    ''Damn! He caught me gazing at him.'' Bianca bit her lower lip.


    Meanwhile, Clifford immediately stood up, moving closer to Bianca. He was still holding her hand.


    "Bianca! You are now awake! How do you feel? Do you feel hurt somewhere? Wait, I will just call the doctor!"


    Clifford was about to call the doctor when Bianca pulled his hand, thus stopping him.<sub> </sub>


    "Don''t¡­ No need to call for a doctor. The nurse just came here to check my vitals."


    Bianca could see the worry in Clifford''s eyes. Even his voice sounded so anxious.


    "Why didn''t you wake me up? How do you feel now?" He asked her worriedly.


    Bianca didn''t respond right away. She was just staring at his face with an amusing look in her eyes. Clifford''s voice sounded very gentle as he spoke to her. She was not used to him treating her like this. She felt shy and awkward.


    ''What happened to the arrogant and cold CEO that I know?'' She pondered to herself.


    "Hey, Bianca, please answer me. Are you alright? Are you hurting somewhere?" Clifford squeezed her hand gently.


    Bianca''s heart skipped a beat. She felt like there was electricity traveling from her hand spreading inside her system the moment Clifford squeezed her hand. She realized that Clifford was still holding her hand, refusing to let her go.


    She wanted to say that she was fine but the words that came out of her mouth were different.


    "My body is aching. I feel so weak. I can''t move. Can you help me? I want to sit and lean my back on the headrest," Bianca said, putting on a pitiful face.


    Clifford immediately helped her up as he adjusted the sickbed. He made sure that Bianca would feelfortable in her bed.


    "I will call the doctor so that she can check you again. The doctor should be the one checking your condition to tend to your needs and make you feel better, not a nurse."


    Clifford was about to leave when Bianca held his arm.


    He turned around only to see her shaking her head.


    "I''m just fine. It''s just natural to feel this way because I underwent major surgery. I will feel better soon. Don''t worry too much."


    She didn''t expect that Clifford would overreact like that when he heard herints about her aching body.


    Clifford stopped and just gazed at her intently. Bianca fell silent when she met his eyes. She could see the guilt in those eyes.


    "Bianca¡­ I''m sorry. I should be the one who got shot, not you. It''s all my fault. I''m sorry."


    Bianca opened her mouth to say something only to close it again. She didn''t know what to say. She was speechless seeing how Clifford was acting like this. She was not used to this kind of treatmenting from him.


    She felt like she was dreaming. Clifford was showing his concern for her. He was lowering his pride by apologizing to her and admitting his fault, ming himself for what happened. He was also very gentle toward her.


    After taking a deep breath, Bianca finally found her voice to speak up.


    "Hey, no need to apologize. I am your bodyguard. It''s my duty to protect you. This is not your fault, don''t me yourself," Bianca said with a smile, trying to console Clifford.


    Clifford watched her withplicated emotions on his face. He knew that but it didn''t feel right. He preferred to get shot rather than seeing Bianca getting hurt because of him even though she was his bodyguard.


    "If you don''t want my apology then I want to say thank you¡­ thank you for saving my life." Clifford''s words were filled with sincerity.


    Deep inside he was still bothered that Bianca had to put her life on the line just to save others.


    ''Her job is very dangerous. She is so brave. How can she do that without any hesitation? I admire her for that.''

 Chapter 723 So-Called Victory

    ~ At Sy Residence ~


    Alveena''s parents, Kian and Ciara, were now talking to Lucas and Isabelle. They already prepared the ransom money.


    The Sy still had no idea that this was just for show. Andrew and Alveena we''re both safe. Alveena was in the Davis Mansion, bonding with Zhen-Zhen, Miho, and Pam-Pam.


    Ciara was already crying. Isabelle was trying her best tofort her. As much as she wanted to tell that Alveena was just alright, Isabelle tried her best to keep her mouth from revealing the truth.


    They knew that they were being watched right now by Mr. Miller''s men. They were deceiving him right now. They were doing this as a diversion as Grandpa Lu was making his move to ruin the Miller''spany.


    By today, he aimed to destroy thepany and make the Millers suffer a huge blow. He would make sure that the Miller family would not be able to stand up again and cause trouble to both families. This was for the safety of their children.


    By the end of this day, Grandpa Lu would ruin the entire Miller family. Aplete destruction.


    "I will never forgive the people who did this to my beloved daughter!" Kian Sy, Alveena''s father, was boiling in rage.


    Lucas patted his back. "Don''t worry. Someone will pay for this tenfold. We will capture the culprit and punish them ordingly."


    "I hope nothing bad will happen to our children. Should we tell this to mother and father?" Ciara asked her husband.


    "No, don''t inform the elders. They will worry too much." Isabelle advised them. They didn''t want the elders to worry since this was just for show.


    What if they suddenly get sick from too much shock and worry? Lucas and Isabelle didn''t want that to happen to the Sy Elders.


    Fortunately, Ciara and Kian listened to their advice. They followed their suggestions. And now, the four of them were on the way to meet Fifth and Fourth to bring the ransom money.


    They didn''t contact any police. Isabelle and Lucas made sure that now enforcement would know about this negotiation. Besides, they were aware that those men who contacted the Sy were their own people.


    It was already 11:00 am when Lucas, Kian, Isabelle, and Ciara arrived in the warehouse. They were holding a briefcase filled with money.


    This negotiation was being recorded live and Mr. Miller was currently watching it inside his office.


    "Haha, what a great sight to see. The Davis and the Sy Family are being obedient to our demands," Mr. Miller mumbled as he watched Lucas and Kian counting the money in front of Fifth and Fourth.


    Using Tres''sputer skills, Mr. Miller could see Fifth as Bishop. Tres was already manipted the video which she was transmitting to Mr. Miller''s phone right now. But still, Fifth and Fourth were wearing masks so that the Sy Family would not recognize them.


    He could even see Andrew and Alveena in the ck van. Six and Dos also joined Fourth and Fifth as they pretended as Andrew and Alveena.


    While he was watching this video, Mr. Miller had no idea that theirpany''s stocks were now going down. Grandpa Lu''s strategy already worked. He was buying all the stocks one after another.


    Mr. Miller continued watching them without knowing that hispany was on the verge of getting destroyed beyond repair. He would lose it by the end of the day. And it would be toote for him to realize and regret everything.<sub> </sub>


    When the negotiation was done between the Eagles, the Davis Family and the Sy Family, they left the warehouse and got inside the ck van.


    "Who are you? Where is my daughter?" Ciara asked Six and Dos.


    Lucas and Isabelle signaled Kian and Ciara to enter the van first. Inside the van, Lucas exined everything to the husband and wife.


    The show was done. Mr. Miller was already convinced that all his ns seeded. So Lucas informed them of the situation.


    Ciara and Kian also called Alveena who was at the Davis Family Mansion. They felt relieved after hearing the voice of their daughter. She was just fine. Nothing bad happened to them.


    Six and Dos escorted the Sy and the Davis to the Davis Family Mansion. The men who were following them had been taken care of by Uno. They were also captured by Uno and others. Andrew and Tristan also appeared in the warehouse, waiting for Mr. Miller toe.


    Mr. Miller was now on the way to meet them at another location. Fourth, Fifth and others including Tristan and Andrew left the warehouse as they proceeded to the location where Mr. Miller instructed them to go.


    He was so excited to get the money from them. He would congratte his men personally because he was satisfied with their performance.


    At around 1:00 pm, Mr. Miller arrived at the location. It was an old abandoned building near the center of the City of Empire. It was the old hideout of Bishop''s group.


    Fifth and Fourth, who were still wearing a mask, entered the building. They were holding the two briefcases containing the ransom money.


    "Boss, we are here!" Fifth said, his voice sounded like Bishop''s voice, thanks to the device invented by Tres.


    "Haha, Wee back! I''m so d to see you. Did you bring the money?" Mr. Miller weed them with open arms. He was excited.


    "Here''s the money boss!" Fifth answered him again, raising the briefcase in his hand.


    Mr. Miller grinned from ear to ear. He signaled them toe over.


    "Where are the others?" Mr. Miller asked Fifth and Fourth since he noticed that only two people showed up inside the building.


    "We asked them to wait outside. They will serve as our lookout. Don''t worry Boss. We will make sure topensate them and give their share after this," Fifth said, reassuring Mr. Miller.


    Mr. Miller nodded his head, his eyes sparkling with delight. Fourth and Fifth put the two briefcases on the table. They opened it and showed Mr. Miller the money they got from the Davis and the Sy family.


    Mr. Miller touched the money. He even smelled them as heughed sardonically. He was like a devilughing for his sess.


    "Haha! We got it! We got the money! I seeded in avenging my daughter! Great job, Bishop!!!"


    Fourth and Fifth exchanged a meaningful look with one another as they let Mr. Miller savor his so-called ''victory''.

 Chapter 724 Cornered

    All this time, Mr. Miller thought he already won. But little did he know, the Davis Family would be able to turn the table soon.


    He counted the money and tried to separate the money for his men and for himself. It was 70/30. 70 percent would be his share while the remaining 30 percent would be given to his men for them to divide.


    He was so busy counting the money that he failed to notice that his secretary was already calling him. Something was happening in the office but the CEO was not present.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Miller was still in the hospital, watching over Hannah. For the past few days, the doctor continued finding out the cause of her blindness. But until now, they failed to know the cause of her eyesight loss.


    But today, another miracle happened to Hannah. The moment she opened her eyes after sleeping the whole morning, Hannah''s eyesight suddenly came back.


    "Mom! I can see now! I can see now!" Hannah screamed in joy as she could finally see again.


    Mrs. Miller approached Hannah in a hurry.


    "My daughter¡­ Can you see Mom now? Can you see me?"


    Hannah started tearing up as she nodded her head. She could see her mother. The light came back. She could no longer see the darkness.


    Mrs. Miller hugged Hannah tightly. The mother and daughter duo were so happy. They immediately called Mr. Miller to inform him about this good news.


    Mr. Miller had just finished counting his money when he finally noticed that his phone was ringing. It was a calling from his wife.


    With a frown on his forehead, Mr. Miller answered his phone.


    "Hello, Honey. Why did you call me at this hour? Is there something wrong with our daughter?" Mr. Miller asked his wife. He put down the money as he waited for Mrs. Miller to respond.


    "Honey! Our daughter! Something good happened to her! Her eyesight returned! She can see again! The doctor is currently examining her now." Mrs. Miller''s cheerful voice echoed from the other line.


    Mr. Miller''s eyes lit up when he heard that. Another good news came. He was so happy that Hannah was cured now.


    "Honey! Wait for me! I will just wrap some things here. After this, I will go there to see you and my daughter! It seems that good things will keep happening for us!" Mr. Miller could not contain his joy.


    Hannah was now better and he got to avenge her against Andrew and Alveena. Because of that, Mr. Miller thought that he was so lucky. Everything was in his favor.


    ''Wait for me, Hannah. I will show you how I punish those people who hurt you. The woman who stole Andrew suffered because of Karma. You will be happy to see the video on how my men yed with her.''


    A sly smile appeared on Mr. Miller''s face before ending the call. He was still confident that everything was happening ording to his n.


    Unknown to them, the reason why Hannah''s eyesight suddenly returned was because of Zhen-Zhen. She broke the demon curse after knowing the n of Grandpa Lu.


    "Mom, let''s go home! I don''t want to stay here in the hospital anymore," Hannah requested.


    "Ok, my daughter. We will go home now."


    Mrs. Miller processed the discharge of Hannah from the hospital. They informed Mr. Miller that they were going home. Mrs.


    *****<sub> </sub>


    Mr. Miller was wrapping up the things in their hideout when he received the call from his secretary.


    Secretary: "Sir, where are you? Something happened in thepany. We need you here!"


    The secretary''s anxious voice could be heard from the other line. Mr. Miller frowned upon hearing that.


    Mr. Miller: "What problem are you talking about? What happened?"


    Secretary: "Thepany stocks suddenly went down. Most of the shareholders suddenly sell their shares and stocks at the lowest price. The investors are pulling out! The Directors didn''t know what to do about this crisis!"


    Mr. Miller''s eyes widened in surprise. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard from his secretary.


    Mr. Miller: "WHAT?! Are you serious? This is not a funny joke!"


    Mr. Miller raised his voice as he continued to speak to his secretary. He was just rejoicing a while ago. Then suddenly he would hear this kind of bad news from his secretary.


    The secretary didn''t know what was going on either. But one thing was for sure, someone was targeting thepany.


    After hearing the whole story and update from his secretary, Mr. Miller had decided to go back to thepany. They had already divided the ransom money.


    However, before he could take a step, Fifth and Fourth already blocked his way. This time Mr. Miller noticed that Fifth and Fourth hadn''t removed their masks yet.


    "What are you doing? I have to leave now. Why are you blocking my way? What is the meaning of this Bishop? Are you still not happy with the money I gave you?" Mr. Miller questioned them with a stern cold voice.


    That was the moment, Fifth and Fourth revealed their identity to Mr. Miller by removing their masks.


    "Mr. Miller, you are not going anywhere," Fifth said to him meaningfully.


    Mr. Miller was surprised to see unfamiliar faces. This was the first time they saw these men. They were not his underlings. He was confused about what was happening here.


    "Who are you? Where is Bishop?"


    Deep inside, Mr. Miller felt rmed seeing these men. He was not prepared for this. He didn''t even bring his gun. He was caught off guard.


    It did not take long when the door swung open. Andrew and Tristan entered the room.


    Mr. Miller was shocked beyond belief after seeing Tristan, most especially Andrew.


    ''What are they doing here? Howe they are here? What''s going on?''


    Mr. Miller hadn''t recovered yet from the sudden appearance of Andrew and Tristan when Grandpa Lu also joined them. He was being escorted by Uno and five Davis family bodyguards.


    "C-Chairman L-Lu¡­" Mr. Miller felt like he was having a bad dream right now. He had a bad feeling about this after seeing the Davis.

 Chapter 725 The End Of The Millers

    Mr. Miller was having mixed emotions right now. He thought he already won. Who would have thought that he would receive an unpleasant surprise?


    ''Did they catch me in the act? What is the meaning of this? Why are the Davis here?'' Mr. Miller pondered to himself.


    He tried to maintain his cool even though he was already a mouse cornered in a trap. He was rocking his brain so hard, how did it happen?


    Just a while ago, Andrew was sitting inside the van together with Alveena. Howe he showed up in their hideout together with Tristan?


    After a few seconds, Mr. Miller realized that this was just a conspiracy to catch him. He was deceived by them. He didn''t know how they were able to do that. The video looked so real.


    Mr. Miller moved a step back. Then Uno, Fourth, and Fifth together with the other Davis Bodyguards surrounded Mr. Miller.


    Grandpa Lu had a grim expression on his face as he looked dagger at Mr. Miller. Andrew and Tristan were also staring at him with a cold glint in their eyes.


    "How can you do this to us? I''ve never expected that you would stoop so low like this for the sake of your greed and hatred." Grandpa Lu had finally spoken.


    "What are you talking about, Chairman Lu? Have you forgotten that you and your grandsons were the ones who hurt my daughter?" Mr. Miller continued to feign innocence.


    Both Tristan and Andrew arched their eyebrows because of Mr. Miller''s remarks. Grandpa Lu shook his head as he could see that Mr. Miller would not admit his wrongdoings.


    "We are not here to listen to your lies, excuses, and alibis. We are here to confront you and expose what you have done against our family. You did lots of despicable things and I can no longer tolerate it."


    "Nothing can justify your actions¡­" Grandpa Lu added, before signaling Uno to show the evidence they had gathered against Mr. Miller.


    "You are a member of a syndicate. You are still involved in other illegal activities just to secure the financial needs of yourpany. You mobilized your men to hurt my wife and kidnap my brother and his girlfriend." Tristan joined the conversation, enumerating the evil deeds of Mr. Miller.


    Mr. Miller was now hearing the recording of his phone conversation with Tres who pretended to be Bishop. His action was also recorded the moment Fifth and Fourth entered the hideout.


    "This is enough evidence to put you in jail," Andrew mumbled, looking straight into Mr. Miller''s eyes.


    Mr. Miller was still in denial seeing the evidence presented to him by the Davis. He had never imagined that they would be able to collect those proofs and pieces of evidence in a short period.


    He thought everything went smoothly on their part. What happened? Where did it go wrong? How did things end up like this?


    There was no escape now. They had solid proof. Mr. Miller hadn''t recovered yet from this turn of events when Grandpa Lu informed him of other bad news.


    "Because of what you did, you will lose everything¡­ yourpany, your power, your wealth, your influence even in the underworld. Now, you have nothing."


    "The Miller''spany is now under our name. You are no longer the CEO nor the owner of thatpany. You are penniless," Grandpa Lu informed Mr. Miller.


    Mr. Miller couldn''t believe it. He felt like every ounce of his energy was drained. He fell on the ground with his eyes wide open. Shock and disbelief were evident on his face.


    "No!!! This couldn''t be! You are lying!!! You have no right to do this to me!!! You and your family are the despicable ones! You hurt my daughter''s life?! And now, you are ruining our family!?" Mr. Miller screamed, feeling enraged and at the same time, helpless.<sub> </sub>


    He refused to believe all of this. He shook his head, pping his face, thinking that this was just a bad dream.


    "Putting you in prison is not enough punishment for what you have done so I don''t have any n of handing you over to the police." Grandpa Lu spoke up with so much conviction in his words.


    "W-What do you mean? Are you nning to kill me and dispose of my body?" Mr. Miller roamed his eyes around the room, looking at those bodyguards.


    He fell on his knees, crying and begging for Grandpa Lu''s forgiveness.


    "No! Chairman Lu. Don''t do this to me and to my family! Hannah still needs me. My daughter is sick. Please, have mercy!"


    This was the only choice left for him~ to beg for forgiveness. But Grandpa Lu''s heart was already stone-cold towards the Miller Family.


    "Your daughter will also pay for her crime. She is no longer sick," Grandpa Lu said which surprised Mr. Miller.


    ''How did he know that Hannah regained her eyesight?''


    The police were now arresting Hannah for the crime of attempted murder. This was the reason why Zhen-Zhen broke the curse. She would let thew punish her.


    <o>,m Grandpa Lu knew that Mr. Miller was a dangerous person so he would not settle only for sending him into jail. He had another n for him. Fiery Eagles would be the one to deal with him. But one thing was for sure, Mr. Miller would never set foot again in the City of Empire or in the country.</o>


    This was the end of the Miller''s family. And as a precaution, they would also deal with Mrs. Miller to eliminate all the potential and future threats. They would not allow her to do another revenge for her family.


    Grandpa Lu also had a n on how to suppress the other Millers. The old patriarch of the Millers already agreed with the condition given by Grandpa Lu. All of them would migrate to another country.


    "No, please Chairman Lu. Don''t do this to my family. I admit my wrongdoings. I just did this because of my love and concern for my daughter. Just like you, I just want to protect her. Please understand!" Mr. Miller continued to beg while kneeling in front of Grandpa Lu.


    Then he turned to Andrew and Tristan when Grandpa Lu didn''t respond to him.


    "Andrew, Tristan¡­ How can you do this to Hannah? You both loved her once!!! Can you break her heart again? You are now breaking and destroying her family?! How can you do this to us?!! Please talk to your grandfather...please I''m sorry. I already regretted what I''ve done. Please give me another chance..."


    Andrew and Tristan clenched their fists. They had to be firmed with their decision. They already learned their lesson. They were sad because everything ended up like this but what Hannah and Mr. Miller did was unforgivable. They almost killed the people they loved and ruined their lives. This was their Karma.


    Without saying another word, Tristan left the room. He could no longer control his emotions. He didn''t want to pity the man who tried to kill his wife and his children.


    Andrew followed him, patting Tristan''s shoulder. Both of them felt sorry for Hannah. But they could not let this slide. They already gave them chances over and over again but the Millers were the ones who ruined everything by doing despicable things.


    After a few minutes, Grandpa Lu came out of the room. He already gave his final instruction to Uno and others.


    And on that day, Miller Family was no longer heard again nor seen in the City of Empire.

 Chapter 726 Missing Her Parents

    ~ At the Davis Mansion ~


    Kian Sy and Ciara Sy together with Lucas and Isabelle went to see Alveena in the Davis Mansion. Upon arriving, Alveena weed her parents with a warm hug.


    She knew that they were so worried about her. Her mother''s eyes were swollen due to crying. They really thought something bad happened to Alveena.


    Fortunately, the Davis family protected her. They also mentioned Bianca who saved both Alveena and Clifford.


    This was the first time Mr. and Mrs. Sy set foot in the Davis residence. The family mansion was quiterger than the Sy Mansion.


    Zhen-Zhen and Alveena guided Kian and Ciara in the living room. Isabelle headed straight to the kitchen to prepare snacks for their visitor. Lucas assisted her.


    While they were preparing the snacks, Alveena and her parents were able to talk in the living room.


    "Alveena, are you sure you are just fine, my daughter?" Ciara asked her, cupping her face.


    Alveena nodded her head while giving her mother a reassuring smile.


    "Don''t worry about me, Mom. You can see me. Nothing bad happened to me. I am safe and sound."


    Alveena''s mother pulled her again into a warm hug. Her father also joined them, hugging his wife and his daughter.


    Zhen-Zhen was just watching them on the sideline. For some unknown reason, she was reminded of her mother and father.


    ''I missed Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo. If they were here, I would be able to hug them.''


    Zhen-Zhen suddenly felt a pang of sadness deep inside her heart. She longed for her parents'' embrace. She missed their smile, their voices, and touch.


    She wished that she could see them again. She wished she could hug them even in just a short period of time.


    She felt a little bit jealous after seeing how Alveena''s parents cared for her. She could feel their love and concern for Alveena.


    ''It would be great if my mother and my father were still alive. But I know¡­ this is just my wishful thinking.''


    Unknown to Zhen-Zhen, her wish might stille true. The demon god returned and she still had the chance to see him again and reunite with her real father.


    Zhen-Zhen left the Sy Family in the living room. She didn''t want to interrupt their moments. Besides, she tried her best to stop herself from shedding tears.


    She missed her parents and she also missed FaMo. Zhen-Zhen just decided to go to their room as she waited for Tristan toe back.


    She knew that Tristan and Grandpa Lu were doing something important right now. It was rted to the Miller family.


    Being alone in her room, Zhen-Zhen talked to her twins. She was looking down as she rubbed her stomach.<sub> </sub>


    "My son¡­ my daughter, I promise that I will take good care of you. Your Mom and Dad are not going anywhere. We will watch you grow up and protect you from harm."


    Seeing her grow up was something her parents failed to do. Yes, they protected her from harm, but they were no longer by her side. Zhen-Zhen wiped her tears as she remembered Zu Wan and Eva.


    She was not ming them for leaving her behind at such a young age. But she couldn''t deny the fact that she felt so sad and lonely whenever she would think about the past.


    This was the main reason Zhen-Zhen had sworn to herself that she would not let her children experience what happened to her in the past.


    She would not leave them behind. She would do everything to protect them and stay by their sides no matter what.


    Meanwhile, in the living room, Alveena, her parents, and Andrew''s parents were now talking about what happened yesterday night.


    Lucas and Isabelle also informed the Sy Family that Mr. Miller was the one responsible for what happened. They reassured them that the Davis Family was already taking action against the Millers. The punishment for them had been decided already.


    Grandpa Lu even leaked in the media the despicable deed of Mr. Miller. It became a hot topic after the announcement of the Miller''spany bankruptcy.


    The Davis Family set them as an example for those who would try to harm any members of the Davis Family. What happened to the Miller family was a warning to others, telling them not to mess with the Davis Family.


    Hannah''s attempt to kill Zhen-Zhen and her unborn child was also revealed to the public. That was the reason she was arrested by the police.


    "I am embarrassed because I feel useless. My family was not able to do anything. Your family took care of everything regarding this matter," Kian shared his thoughts with Lucas.


    "Don''t say that. Alveena is already part of the Davis Family so you don''t have to feel embarrassed," Lucas responded to Kian Sy.


    "That''s true. Though Alveena and Andrew are not yet married, we are officially part of one family now. It''s natural to help each other during crisis and difficulties." Isabelle had spoken, holding Alveena and Ciara''s hand.


    Kian and Ciara didn''t expect that the Davis Family would be so heartwarming. Before, they only thought ofpeting with them. But now, they realized that it was so great to be friends with the Davis Family.


    They were not arrogant, instead, they were kind, friendly, and humble. Alveena would have good inws so her parents had nothing to worry about.


    They were still talking in the living room, entertaining Mr. and Mrs. Sy when Tristan, Andrew, and Grandpa Lu entered the house.


    Alveena immediately stood up and ran in Andrew''s direction. She pounced on him, hugging him tightly. Andrew caught her in his arms and hugged her back. Others just watched the loving couple.


    "Everything is fine now, Alvee. We punished those people who tried to hurt you. Don''t be afraid anymore, okay? I will not let this happen to you again. I swear." Andrew softly said while stroking her hair.


    Ciara and Kian could feel the love and sincerity in Andrew''s words. They felt relieved knowing that Andrew Davis was treating their daughter well and he would be protecting her from now on.


    Mr. and Mrs. Sy didn''t regret epting the rtionship of Andrew and Alveena. The Davis was not their enemy not theirpetitor.

 Chapter 727 Cassandra

    Tristan searched for Zhen-Zhen when he didn''t see her in the living room. After greeting Mr. and Mrs. Sy, Tristan excused himself and went upstairs to check on his wife.


    Upon entering the room, Tristan saw Zhen-Zhen wiping her tears. He hurriedly approached her and sat down beside her.


    "Zhen-Zhen... what''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Tristan asked her, caressing her cheeks.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at him faintly before answering him. "I missed my family, Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo¡­ as well as FaMo."


    Tristan sighed helplessly when he heard that. He didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to be sad so heforted her.


    "Zhen¡­ don''t be sad. Even if they are not here, I know they are watching over you. Furthermore, I''m your family now. We will have our own family now." Tristan wrapped her in his arms, kissing her on her forehead.


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes sparkled in delight at the mention of their own family. She reflexively looked down, rubbing her stomach. Tristan also pressed his hand on her baby bump.


    "The Millers¡­ they will no longer hurt nor harm you. Grandpa already fixed everything." Tristan informed her.


    Zhen-Zhen raised her head to meet Tristan''s eyes. "Tristan¡­ How do you feel about Hannah? Are you really okay about this? We broke and ruined her family¡­"


    "I am saddened because everything came into this. But they had wronged us, especially you and our babies. They deserved to be punished. Yes, I pity her but I think this is the right thing to do." Tristan shared his honest thoughts with her.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen had no idea but Grandpa Lu mobilized the Eagles to gather evidence of Hannah''s crime.


    Fortunately, Tres was able to restore the CCTV recordings of the burnt restaurant from abroad. Hannah was caught in the camera when she locked thefort room outside thus trapping Zhen-Zhen inside.


    Grandpa Lu also made sure that Hannah would never disclose any information regarding Zhen-Zhen''s power and ability. Hannah was no longer a threat to Zhen-Zhen.


    "I feel better now. At least, she can no longer plot a scheme against me. But I still hate her," Zhen-Zhen said truthfully.


    Deep inside, she hated Hannah and loathed her actions. Because of her, something bad happened to FaMo. He was turned into a crystal and until now, they couldn''t find him.


    "I understand, wifey," Tristan mumbled, pulling her body closer to him.


    He only seldom sees Zhen-Zhen getting mad or hating someone. It often happened if their lives were in danger. That was Zhen-Zhen''s bottom line.


    Tristan looked at her intently. Zhen-Zhen was still looking sad. He wanted to erase the hint of sadness on her face.


    Without saying anything, Tristan lifted her chin as he leaned down to im her lips. He kissed her passionately, trying to wash away her sadness and fill her heart with so much love.


    He was brushing her lips tenderly, nibbling on her upper and lower lip. Zhen-Zhen liked the feeling of being kissed by him. Tristan was kissing her sensually as he sucked on her lower lip and tracing her lips using his tongue.


    She anchored her arms around his neck when Tristan deepened the kiss. His tongue was seeking an entrance, prying her mouth open.


    Zhen-Zhen parted her lips to ept his tongue. He plunged his tongue inside her, licking and sucking her tongue.


    Zhen-Zhen just found herself being pushed down on the bed as Tristan continued kissing her hungrily. They were still kissing each other when they heard a knock.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen broke apart and got up from the bed. Tristan was the one who opened the door.


    Grandpa Lu was standing outside the moment he opened the door.


    "Is my granddaughter there? May I enter?" Grandpa Lu asked Tristan.


    "Yes, Grandpa. Pleasee in," Tristan said, stepping to the side as he invited him in.


    Grandpa Lu entered the room. His serious expression a while ago was reced by gentleness when his eyes met Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes. Grandpa Lu smiled at her faintly as he slowly approached her.<sub> </sub>


    Grandpa Lu asked Zhen-Zhen if she was just fine. She could feel the unconditional love of a grandfather from him. He doted on her so much.


    "Grandpa, did you get tired? Don''t stress yourself too much, okay? Thank you for everything, for taking care of me and protecting me."


    Zhen-Zhen felt touched because of Grandpa Lu. She knew the effort he put on just to punish the Millers and Hannah. He did it for her sake.


    Grandpa Lu sat down beside Zhen-Zhen. He reached out, holding her hands.


    "I am your grandpa. It''s my responsibility to protect you so don''t thank me, Lillie. No one is allowed to mess with my family. I promise myte wife, Cassandra that I will protect everyone in the family using my power and influence."


    Tristan felt d to hear this from Grandpa Lu. He was a little bit sentimental right now. He never broke his promise to Grandma Cassandra. He was always true to his words that''s why Tristan admired his grandpa a lot even though they were fighting and arguing very often.


    "Grandma Cassandra was so lucky to be loved by you, grandpa," Zhen-Zhen said.


    Grandpa Lu chuckled when he heard that. Then he shook his head.


    "It''s the other way around, Lillie. I am the lucky one for having her as my wife. Cassandra brought color to my boring life. She gave meaning to my life."


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen just listened to Grandpa Lu as he talked more about Grandma Cassandra. He told them how she changed his life for the better.


    After telling his love story to Tristan and Zhen-Zhen, Grandpa Lu realized that he was getting so old now. He gazed down, looking at Zhen-Zhen''s belly.


    "I don''t know how much time is left for me to stay alive in this world. I am already old. I doubt if I could still watch my great-grandchildren as they grow up."


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were taken aback when they heard Grandpa Lu''s words. Zhen-Zhen got affected too much since she hated goodbye. It seemed that Grandpa Lu was telling them he might die soon.


    "Tristan, Lillie, can I request you something?"


    "What is it, Grandpa?"


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were all ears on him.


    "Have you already thought about the name of your twins?"


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen met each other''s gaze before shaking their heads as a response to Grandpa Lu''s query.


    "Can I name one of the twins?" he asked them expectantly.


    "Sure grandpa¡­" Zhen-Zhen promptly responded with a smile.


    Tristan also agreed with them. "We know how much you love them, Grandpa. They are yet born but they could already feel your love for them. What name are you going to give our twins?"


    There was a spark in his eyes as he thought about the name he wanted to give to one of the twins. Grandpa Lu could not contain his happiness, knowing that Tristan and Zhen-Zhen allowed him to name one of their babies.


    "Thank you, Tristan¡­ thank you, Lillie. If you like it, can you please name my great-granddaughter as Cassandra? You can also call her by her nickname Cassie." Grandpa Lu sounded cheerful and enthusiastic after saying those words.


    Tristan: "Cassandra."


    Zhen-Zhen: "Cassie¡­"


    Both Tristan and Zhen-Zhen nodded with a smile. They loved the name. It only showed how much Grandpa Lu loved histe wife, Grandma Cassandra.

 Chapter 728 I Prefer You

    ~ At Sophia''s Hometown ~


    Today was Sophia''s birthday. Her family had a small gathering in the front yard of their house. They invited their neighbors to join them in celebrating her birthday.


    Sophia and her mother were preparing the food while her father and Matthew were setting a long table outside.


    Matthew was very lively and energetic today because of what happened between Sophia and him early this morning.


    They shared a very intimate moment inside his car after greeting Sophia and giving her his gift.


    Matthew''s heart was fluttering whenever he would recall how Sophia moaned his name and begged for more when he started pleasuring her.


    They were slowly leveling up their rtionship by bing more open and intimate toward each other.


    Matthew couldn''t hide his smile whenever he would meet Sophia''s gaze. He could tell that she was feeling a little bit shy after what happened. She couldn''t look straight into his eyes and her face was blushing in embarrassment.


    He already told her not to be embarrassed but Sophia couldn''t help it. That was the first time they had a very intimate moment.


    Furthermore, they made out inside his car so whenever Sophia would look at his car all she could remember was the sound of her moaning while being touched and pleasured by Matthew.


    He also noticed that Sophia was trying to avoid meeting his gaze. She felt like her cheeks were burning whenever she would look at him.


    Matthew''s charming smile was also making her all flustered. Aside from Matthew, Sophia could not also look straight into her parents'' eyes.


    She did something behind their back. Her parents, especially her father, were very conservative. He wouldn''t like it when he learned what they did this morning in Matthew''s car.


    Fortunately, they were sound asleep at that time. If they discovered what happened, she could already imagine her father dragging Matthew and her going to the church so that they would get married right away.


    Her father would force Matthew to take responsibility even though they hadn''t done the deed yet. For her parents, making out was still considered as having sex. And for them, they believed that having sex should be done only by husband and wife. They were conservative in that matter.


    If Matthew knew that Sophia''s mother would react like that then he wouldn''t mind getting caught red-handedly. He preferred to be married to her as soon as possible.


    After celebrating her birthday with her parents, Sophia and Matthew were going back to the City of Empire this afternoon as they would also be attending the Wilkins family gathering.


    Everyone had started eating when Matthew''s phone rang. It was a calling from Jake. He wondered why Tristan''s cousin suddenly called him.


    Matthew excused himself first before answering the call. He didn''t want to interrupt the cheerful conversation during the meal so he moved a distance to talk to Jake.


    Matthew: "Hello, Jake?"


    Jake: "Matt, where are you? Have you arrived here in the City of Empire?"


    Matthew: "No, not yet. I''m in Sophia''s hometown right now. Today is her birthday so we are celebrating it together with her parents. Why? Is there something wrong?"


    Jake: "Oh, I''m sorry to disturb you. I didn''t know. Alright, just continue what you are doing. I know you are busy."


    Jake was about to end the call when Matthew asked him again. He knew that there was a reason why Jake suddenly called him.


    Matthew: "Hey Jake! Don''t hang up yet. Tell me what''s going on."


    Jake heaved a deep sigh. It seemed that Matthew really had no idea what was going on right now. He was supposed to be the updated one when it came to the happenings to Tristan''s life.


    Jake: "Hmm, It seems that having a love life now makes you upied by something aside from Tristan''s matters. I''m so happy for you, Matt. You have your own world now."<sub> </sub>


    Jake couldn''t help but tease Matthew before bursting intoughter. Meanwhile, Matthew frowned when he heard his words, feeling a little bit confused.


    Matthew: "Did something happen to Tristan?"


    <o>,m There was a hint of worry in his voice. Tristan and Matthew didn''t talk much for these past few days. Tristan was giving him more time to bond with Sophia. He didn''t want to disturb Matthew.</o>


    Jake: "Lots of things happened in the City of Empire yesterday and today! But don''t worry. Tristan and others are safe."


    Jake informed Matthew about what happened in the City of Empire~ the vehicr ident wherein Zhen-Zhen was involved, Alveena''s and Andrew''s kidnapping incident wherein Bianca got hurt, the news about Hannah getting arrested, and the bankruptcy of the Miller.


    Matthew was surprised to hear those things. He somehow felt upset since Tristan didn''t share his burden with him. He was used to staying by Tristan''s side whenever things would go wrong. He was the first one who would give him support as Tristan''s best friend.


    "Matt, are you still there?" Jake asked Matthew since it suddenly became quiet from the other line.


    "Yes, I''m still here. I am listening to you," Matthew responded.


    "When are youing back? Let''s visit my cousins once you arrive."


    "Yes, let''s do that. Sophia and I nned to leave her hometown by 4:00 pm. I will just see you tomorrow."


    After talking to Jake, Matthew hung up the phone. Sophia noticed his troubled expression so she asked him about the phone call.


    Matthew told her what happened. Sophia was close to Zhen-Zhen, Alveena, and Bianca so she needed to know what happened to the three of them.


    Sophia was shocked at first. She got worried but Matthew reassured her that everything was fine.


    "Zhen-Zhen and Alveena called me this morning, wishing me a happy birthday but they didn''t mention anything about those things," Sophia said with her sad tone


    Matthew didn''t want her to be sad during her birthday so heforted her.


    "I think they didn''t tell you because they didn''t want you to worry about them. They want you to enjoy your special day! You can call Zhen-Zhen and Alveenater so that you will feel at ease. We can also visit Bianca in the hospital tomorrow."


    Sophia nodded her head in agreement. Matthew cupped her face and smiled at her.


    "Alright. Don''t think about those negative things. You should enjoy your birthday, Love," Matthew said, before giving her a peck on her lips.


    Sophia blushed again because of that. Matthew suddenly stole a kiss from her.


    ''Is he not afraid of my father? What if he saw Matthew kissing me here.'' Sophia sighed helplessly, biting her lower lip.


    As if Matthew had read her mind, he pulled Sophia to the backyard wherein no people could see them.


    "Hey, what are you doing, Matt? My parents might wonder why we suddenly disappear. We haven''t finished our food yet."


    Matthew giggled seeing the nervous look on Sophia''s face. She even hit his shoulder.


    Matthew pinned her on the wall and whispered, "What should I do? I prefer to eat you and devour you right here and right then?"


    Sophia was tongue-tied when she heard that. She opened her mouth but no words came out of her mouth. Matthew grabbed that opportunity to invade her mouth by kissing her sensually.


    The memories of their intimate moment in his car were still fresh that''s why he couldn''t stop himself from devouring her soft kissable lips.

 Chapter 729 Job Offer

    Sophia and Matthew made the most of their time bonding with her parents. Fortunately, her parents acknowledged Matthew as her boyfriend.


    His father became more at ease with Matthew seeing how he took care of Sophia. He could see that Sophia was happy because of Matthew.


    Before Matthew and Sophia left her hometown, she got to talk to her parents for onest time.


    "Sophia, my daughter. Your father and I are happy for you. We can see that you found a good guy. Matthew is a gentleman," Sophia''s mother said while ncing at the door.


    They could see Matthew talking to their neighbors. They were fond of Matthew because he was approachable and easy to talk to.


    To show their appreciation, they brought some fruits and native delicacies that Sophia and Matthew could bring as they returned to the City of Empire.


    "Thank you, mother¡­ father¡­ for epting Matthew despite the difference of our age and social status."


    Sophia held her parents'' hands as she talked to them, heart to heart.


    "Hmm, as long as you are happy¡­ that''s the most important thing for us," Sophia''s father mumbled with a gentle smile on his face.


    The three of them hugged each other before saying goodbye.


    Matthew promised Sophia''s parents that they would visit again. Next time they would stay longer to spend more quality time with Sophia''s parents.


    They were d to know that they would get to see Sophia more often because of Matthew. Before, Sophia was saving lots of money, sending them to her parents.


    That''s why instead of spending her money for the transportation and fare going back to her hometown, she chose to give all of her savings to her parents.


    Matthew and Sophia were now traveling back to the City of Empire when he proposed something to Sophia.


    "Sophie, I heard that you have lots of part-time jobs. This is your way to support your studies and other financial needs¡­"


    Sophia didn''t let him finish first as she cut him off immediately.


    "Matt, I hope you understand. Please don''t ask me to stop working. I will punch you if you tell me that you will support me financially. I want to be independent. I don''t want others to think that I am taking advantage of you because you are rich."


    Matthew stopped the car and nced in her direction. He reached out to caress her face before shaking his head.


    "Sophia, don''t misunderstand. As much as I want to support you, I know you will not ept it. But you are right. I want you to stop working with those different part-time jobs."


    Sophia was about toin and scold Matthew when he stopped her from talking by pressing his finger on her lips.


    "Let me finish first. What I am saying is¡­ I am proposing that you should work with me under the Heavenly Star Enterprise. Instead of epting different part-time jobs, why don''t you work for Heavenly Star?"


    "Your duty hours are flexible. It will not affect your studies. Besides, the Heavenly Star pays a high sry even to their trainees. I hope you will consider this, Sophie."


    Matthew already asked Tristan for a vacant position. With this, he could see Sophia every day. He would not worry too much. He knew how tiring it was for her to work with several part-time jobs.


    Zhen-Zhen also raised her concern before. She was also thinking of helping Sophia and offering her a job under the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    "Please, Sophie. Don''t reject my proposal. Can you please ept this job which Tristan will offer you?" Matthew asked Sophia helplessly.


    He was very anxious right now. What if Sophia would not ept this job? Would she prefer to keep those part-time jobs?


    After contemting for a while, Sophia finally made her decision.<sub> </sub>


    "Alright, I will ept it. I will work in the Heavenly Star Enterprise, together with you."


    Matthew''s face brightened up when he heard that. He even punched the air from too much happiness. He was rejoicing. He was so excited to see her working in the samepany as him.


    On the other hand, Sophia didn''t want to be stubborn. She knew that Matthew was doing this for her sake and because he was concerned about her.


    If she was in his shoes, she would probably do the same thing. She would do anything to help Matthew. So she would not erase that opportunity from him.


    She was determined to work so hard to prove her worth. She would work hard so that no one would question her rtionship with Matthew. She wanted to show others that they both deserved each other. This was how she would fight her love for Matthew.


    She didn''t need to be very prideful. She knew her limits. Besides, working under the Heavenly Star Enterprise was already a great opportunity and privilege. She would not waste that opportunity because of her pride. She had to y smart, be more realistic and practical.


    "Thank you, Sophia! Thank you for not rejecting this job!"


    Matthew pulled Sophia into a warm hug. He couldn''t contain his happiness. He was really excited about this.


    "No need to thank me. Actually, Lillie, I mean Zhen-Zhen already mentioned this to me before. She also offered me a job in the Heavenly Star Enterprise¡­"


    "I said to her that I would consider it. So, why should I refuse you? I know you are both doing this for my sake. I really appreciate this. All I can do is to prove that I deserve this job. I will not let you down."


    Matthew nodded his head with a wide grin on his face.


    "By the way, what is the position you are referring to?" Sophia asked him expectantly.


    Matthew smiled sheepishly before answering her.


    "Since you are still studying, we decided to give you a job with minimal workload. Your position will be¡­ Tristan''s secretary."


    Sophia: "..."


    ''Secretary? I thought Matthew is already Tristan''s assistant sh secretary?''


    "Are you sure about this? How about you? Don''t tell me you resigned as his assistant? Are you leaving the Heavenly Star Enterprise?" There was a hint of disappointment in her voice.


    Matthew let out a soft chuckle. "Of course, not. I will still remain as his assistant. I have lots of workload serving him as both assistant and secretary. Now, we will divide the task! And we will get to see each other every day and spend more time even at work. Don''t you like it?"


    Sophia just heaved a deep sigh while looking at him helplessly.


    "Hmm, I knew it! You have ulterior motives for doing this."


    Sophia pinched Matthew''s cheeks when he bobbed his head as a response. He didn''t deny it. He really had an interior motive.


    "Do you hate me? For being so clingy? What should I do? After spending time with you, I feel like I can''t stand not to see you every day! I feel so helpless not seeing you."


    Matthew put on a puppy-eyed look while biting his lips. He was using his charm again and it was effective.


    "Of course, I don''t hate it! I also like it! Don''t worry. I will not back out. I can start working there anytime!"


    Matthew could only smile from ear to ear. He was satisfied with Sophia''s response.

 Chapter 730 Wilkins Family Gathering

    ~ At Wilkins Family Vi ~


    Grandpa Solomon was waiting for Matthew to arrive. He told him that he was bringing a special someone with him tonight but he didn''t mention Sophia''s name. Matthew wanted to introduce her to his family face to face.


    Maribel was also excited for tonight''s family dinner. Yuri was already there, being entertained by Matthew''s younger sister.


    Matthew''s parents were assisting in the setting up of the table. It''s been so long since thest time the Wilkins Family had this kind of gathering.


    The other rtives, Matthew''s uncles, aunties, and cousins already arrived. They were surprised to see Yuri. They knew her because of his close rtionship with Matthew in the past.


    Matthew''s cousins also started teasing Yuri after knowing she was still single. They were looking forward to seeing the touching reunion between the two childhood sweethearts.


    Everyone was interested to see Matthew''s reaction the moment he would see Yuri. She appeared to be a finedy and independent woman now. She was no longer the small girl who always stayed by Matthew''s side.


    They were hoping that Matthew''s and Yuri''s love story would continue since she returned for good. They could see them as a good match.


    Even Matthew''s parents were very fond of Yuri. She''s beautiful and smart. She also had a great profession as a doctor. They were looking up to her.


    Everything was now prepared. They were only waiting for Matthew to arrive. Sophia and Matthew dropped by the Davis Family Mansion first to see Zhen-Zhen and Alveena. That''s the reason why they were a little bitte.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan joined Matthew and Sophia. Matthew also invited the couple as representatives of the Davis Family.


    Every family gathering of the Davis Family, Matthew was always invited. This time Tristan would be the one attending his best friend''s family gathering.


    Sophia felt more at ease now since Zhen-Zhen was with her. She would not feel scared because she had her friend''s support.


    While they were on the way to the Wilkins Family Vi, the four of them talked about what happened to the Davis, Sy, and Miller families. It felt so different hearing the real story from the people who directly experienced it.


    Sophia was really d to know that Alveena and Zhen-Zhen were just fine. Bianca''s condition was also stable and she was recovering in the hospital. Another good thing was that Hannah and her family were punished ordingly.


    They also discussed Sophia''s job as Tristan''s secretary in the Heavenly Star Enterprise. Zhen-Zhen and Tristan teased the couple as they could see the progress and improvement in their rtionship.


    Sophia was no longer shy and reserved when expressing her affection to Matthew aspared to before. They were happy for both of them.


    After a fifteen-minute drive, they arrived at the Wilkins Family Vi. Sophia suddenly felt nervous upon seeing therge mansion. Zhen-Zhen smiled at her, telling her to be confident and calm.


    When Matthew''s car entered the vi, the head butler informed the family about their arrival.


    ? Everyone was now anticipating seeing something wonderful between Matthew and Yuri. When four people entered the dining hall, all eyes were on them.


    The Wilkins Family recognized Tristan and Zhen-Zhen but not Sophia. Grandpa Solomon and Matthew''s parents stood up beside the table, waiting for Matthew toe over.


    Sophia roamed her eyes around her surroundings. Her heart pounded so fast seeing different faces in that spacious dining hall.


    ''All of them¡­ are Matthew''s rtives. Will they like me?'' Sophia asked herself.


    Sensing that Sophia was very anxious and tense, Zhen-Zhen grabbed her hand, gently squeezing it tofort her.<sub> </sub>


    Matthew was about to grab Sophia''s hand to pull her when Maribel suddenly appeared in front of Matthew. She was grinning from ear to ear.


    She pounced on Matthew while saying, "What took you so long, brother? Someone is waiting for you. I mean, everyone here is waiting for you." Maribel said those words meaningfully. She was referring to Yuri.


    Matthew wanted to introduce Sophia to his younger sister, however, before he could even speak, Maribel already pulled Matthew toward the direction of Yuri.


    Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, and Sophia just watched Matthew being dragged by his sister. The other members of the Wilkins Family were also watching Matthew who was now approaching Yuri.


    Yuri stood on her spot, holding her breath as she gazed at Matthew. He became taller in person than in the photo. His physique was also excellent. Overall, he looked so gorgeous.


    There was a hint of admiration in her eyes as she continued staring at him. Her heart skipped a beat the moment her eyes met Matthew''s eyes.


    Matthew looked at her but he didn''t recognize her. He was confused why Maribel suddenly pulled him and stopped in front of a beautiful stranger.


    Matthew turned to his side, giving Maribel a questioning look.


    Maribel smiled brightly before introducing Yuri. She could tell that his brother didn''t recognize Yuri at all because of his nk expression while looking at the girl.


    "Brother! Don''t give me that silly expression. Are you really clueless? Can''t you recognize this prettydy in front of you?" Maribel said, teasing her brother.


    Matthew could only frown as he had no idea what she was talking about. After a while, Maribel clicked her tongue while shaking her head.


    "Brother! I couldn''t believe it. You can''t recognize your first love?! Your childhood sweetheart?"


    Maribel''s voice was loud enough for others to hear. Even Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, and Sophia who were following them behind, also heard Maribel''s words.


    The other members of the Wilkins burst out into a peal ofughter as Maribel teased her own brother. The frown on Matthew''s forehead deepened.


    Maribel could no longer stand her brother''s ''I-know-nothing'' expression.


    "Brother! This is Yuri Chou! My big sis, Yuri! The love of your life! Your childhood sweetheart!"


    Matthew: "..."


    Sophia: "..."


    Tristan: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    The four of them fell silent after hearing Maribel''sst remarks. They didn''t expect any of this.


    ''What did she say? That woman is Matthew''s love of his life... his childhood sweetheart?'' Sophia''s eyes reflexively moved on Yuri''s figure, assessing her from head to toe.

 Chapter 731 Girlfriend Met Childhood Sweetheart

    Zhen-Zhen saw Sophia''s reaction when she was checking Yuri out from head to toe. Sophia felt insecure after seeing Yuri. She had the urge to run away, knowing that the beautifuldy in front of them was Matthew''s first love.


    Tofort her friend, Zhen-Zhen moved closer to Sophia while holding her hand. Everyone in the hall was still waiting for Matthew to speak up.


    Matthew remained standing in his spot while looking at Yuri with disbelief. He couldn''t hide the surprise look on his face.


    Meanwhile, Tristan recognized Yuri. She was the doctor who treated Bianca. Now, he understood why Yuri''s name rang a bell to him. It turned out she was Matthew''s first love.


    Tristan reflexively moved his gaze to Sophia. He felt like this situation was not good. Matthew was about to introduce Sophia as his girlfriend but it seemed that Matthew''s family was shipping him with Yuri.


    ''Oh men¡­ you''re in trouble. What are you gonna do now?'' Tristan thought to himself as he drew his attention back to Matthew.


    He wondered if Matthew would still feel affected by Yuri. He might not have forgotten her.


    ''Why do I feel like my best friend is in the same position as mine before?'' Tristan shook his head helplessly.


    After his long silence, Matthew finally found his voice to speak, greeting Yuri.


    "Long time no see, Yuri. I''m d you are back. How have you been?" Matthew asked her with a smile.


    Yuri smiled back at Matthew. Her cheeks were still blushing from embarrassment since the members of the Wilkins Family were teasing them.


    "Hi Matt¡­ I''m so happy to see you again," Yuri shyly responded.


    Maribel and others felt a little bit disappointed. They expected that Matthew would suddenly grab Yuri and hug her in his arms but he didn''t do it.


    He just greeted Yuri casually as if he was just talking to a friend he hadn''t seen for a week. This scene was not the kind of scene they expected to see. They thought this would be a very touching reunion between the two.


    On the other hand, Sophia felt a pang of jealousy deep down her heart when she saw the interaction between Matthew and Yuri. Both of them were smiling at each other.


    She didn''t know what to do. She wanted to leave but she couldn''t move her feet. She was rooted in her spot.


    She felt like she was about to cry but Sophia tried her best to hold her tears. She suddenly felt scared as if Matthew would be taken away from her.


    However, before her imagination could run wild, Matthew turned around, facing Sophia and grabbing her hand.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled seeing Matthew''s action. She released Sophia''s hand, letting Matthew pull her towards the table where his grandfather and parents were standing.


    Yuri, Maribel, and the other members of the Wilkins Family were surprised when Matthew brought that youngdy in front of Grandpa Solomon and his parents.


    "Grandpa, Mom, Dad¡­ I would like you to meet Sophia, my girlfriend!" Matthew mumbled enthusiastically, feeling proud.


    The dining hall was engulfed with deafening silence the moment Matthew introduced Sophia to his grandfather and parents.<sub> </sub>


    No one had expected that the youngdy who came along with the Davis was Matthew''s girlfriend. They even teased Matthew and Yuri in front of Sophia.


    Now, they didn''t know what to feel, knowing that Matthew already had a girlfriend. This only meant that Yuri and Matthew couldn''t be together now unless he would break up with his current girlfriend.


    Sophia was also quiet. She thought Matthew would change his mind after meeting his first love. But he still introduced her as his girlfriend.


    The jealousy she felt a while ago suddenly disappeared because of Matthew''s action. Her heart was fluttering with joy.


    p Since his parents and his grandfather remained silent, Matthew continued speaking with his lively tone.</anda>


    "Mom, Dad, Grandpa¡­ I know you are surprised about this. I am dying to tell you about my rtionship with Sophia. And this is the perfect time to introduce her to all of you."


    "Today is Sophia''s birthday as well! Let''s celebrate her birthday!"


    Matthew was very excited when he mentioned Sophia''s birthday. He was so happy that Sophia would also celebrate her birthday together with his family.


    He had to admit that he was surprised to see Yuri tonight. But Yuri was only part of his past. Sophia was now his present and his future.


    Yuri''s background might be excellent. His family was fond of her. But it didn''t change the fact that he loved Sophia.


    What he felt for Yuri before was just puppy love. He was too young before. He might be heartbroken when Yuri left the City of Empire but he already moved on.


    Unlike Tristan, he was not the kind of person who would dwell in the past. If Tristan hadn''t easily forgotten his first love, Hannah, Matthew was different from him.


    The only woman in his heart right now was none other than Sophia. Yuri''s presence would never affect his feelings for Sophia.


    Matthew nced at Sophia anxiously as he recalled that Sophia heard Maribel, telling them that Yuri was the love of his life and his childhood sweetheart.


    ''Damn! I am doomed! What if Sophia would misunderstand?'' Matthew gulped hard, feeling a little bit nervous.


    He didn''t want Sophia to be upset with him. It took him a lot of time before Sophia opened her heart again, giving her trust to someone. He promised that he would not hurt her feelings.


    Matthew noticed that Sophia was very silent. Now, he was in a panicking mode.


    ''Damn! This is Maribel''s fault! Why did she have to say those words!''


    Matthew turned to his younger sister, giving her a cold stare. ''I should talk to this little punkter!''


    Meanwhile, Grandpa Solomon finally spoke up, greeting Sophia. He also felt embarrassed for teasing his grandson with another woman in front of his girlfriend.


    He had no idea that Matthew had a girlfriend. ''Hmm, this punk! It''s his fault for being secretive. I hope his girlfriend will not hate us for pairing Matthew up with Yuri. I feel so guilty.''

 Chapter 732 Tell Me More About Her

    The family dinner started. Everyone was gathered around the dining table. The awkward atmosphere a while ago disappeared when Grandpa Solomon began asking Sophia and Matthew about their rtionship.


    Matthew didn''t deny the fact that he was the first one who fell in love with Sophia. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen also supported his remarks, making Sophia blush in embarrassment.


    She didn''t expect that Matthew would be so vocal about his feelings for her in front of his family, as well as his childhood sweetheart.


    Sophia couldn''t help but steal nces at Yuri from time to time. Yuri looked fine. She was even smiling as she listened to Matthew''s story. However, Sophia could see the hint of sadness in her eyes.


    Yuri was sad and hurt knowing that Matthew already had a girlfriend.


    ''I guess I''m already toote. Besides, I''ve been gone for too long. What should I expect? Of course, Matthew would find someone to love.''


    Yuri''s heart clenched inside her chest as she thought of those things. However, despite being jealous and sad, she was truly happy knowing that Matthew was doing fine.


    She could tell that Matthew really liked Sophia. It might be hard to ept it, but Yuri knew that she should let go now. She didn''t want to break the two apart.


    "What¡­ you are just 20 years old?! You are only four years older than me!" Maribel blurted out suddenly when she learned Sophia''s age.


    Among the people there, it was only Maribel who didn''t like the fact her brother already had a girlfriend. She still wanted Yuri to be Matthew''s girlfriend.


    Maribel didn''t hide her displeasure knowing that Sophia was too young for her brother.


    "Brother? Are you a sugar daddy now?"


    "Maribel!" Grandpa Solomon raised his voice to stop Maribel from insulting Sophia and Matthew.


    The atmosphere became tense again because of Maribel''s remarks. Matthew wanted to scold his sister but Sophia stopped him by holding his hand under the table.


    Sophia wanted Matthew to calm down. She understood Maribel if she didn''t like her as her brother''s girlfriend. This was the first time they met so she expected that she would not like her instantly. Besides, she could tell that Maribel was close to Yuri.


    Matthew''s parents already gave Maribel a warning look. Yuri also talked to her, stopping her from saying another hurtful word against Matthew and Sophia.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They needed to change the topic since the mood was already not good.


    "Doc. Yuri, thank you for saving our friend, Bianca. The surgery was a sess because of you," Tristan spoke up, diverting everyone''s attention.


    Zhen-Zhen, Sophia, and Matthew were surprised when they heard that. This meant Yuri was the one who treated Bianca in the hospital and saved her life. What a small world?!


    "Mr. Davis, you don''t have to thank me. I just did my sworn duty as a doctor. It''s our responsibility to save lives."


    Sophia and Zhen-Zhen also felt grateful to Yuri. They knew she was a good person and a talented doctor.<sub> </sub>


    "See! My big sis is very talented. She is smart and beautiful. She''s already aplete package!" Maribel said, boasting to them while ncing at Sophia meaningfully.


    She was trying to provoke Sophia. She wondered if Sophia would be a war freak and would make amotion there once she got mad and super jealous.


    However, it didn''t happen. Sophia was good at enduring things. She was also able to conceal her emotions. She was smart so she somehow knew what Maribel was trying to do.


    She would not embarrass herself in front of Matthew and his family. She wanted to show them that despite her age and status, she deserved Matthew.


    She also promised that she would fight her love for Matthew no matter what. So Sophia just ignored Maribel''s provocation. Finally, the dinner ended smoothly.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen said goodbye to the Wilkins Family. They were fetched by the Davis Family Chauffeur.


    Yuri also said goodbye to them. She decided to go to the hospital tonight to gather herself and clear her mind. Maribel felt sad when Yuri left the vi.


    She thought she would be able to bond with Yuri and Matthew. She expected that Matthew would ask Yuri to stay to have a catching-up. But she was wronged. Matthew''s attention was only focused on Sophia.


    It was Sophia whom he asked to stay in the vi, not Yuri. It''s natural because Sophia was his current girlfriend. And Sophia was celebrating her birthday today. It was understandable that Matthew wanted to spend more time with her.


    After the dinner, Grandpa Solomon and Matthew''s parents gave the couple their privacy.


    Matthew toured Sophia around the vi. When they got tired from walking around, the couple sat on the balcony.


    The rest of the family already went home while his grandfather and his parents were already resting inside their respective rooms.


    Maribel also locked herself in her room as she was still in a bad mood. She couldn''t ept Sophia as Matthew''s girlfriend. She refused to ept her because of Yuri.


    Matthew and Sophia got the chance to talk about Maribel and Yuri.


    "Sophie, I am apologizing on behalf of my sister. She is a sweet young girl. I didn''t expect that she would act like that. Are you upset? Did I ruin your special day? Did you regreting with me tonight?" Matthew bombarded Sophia with so many questions.


    He sounded very anxious. He was also sorry for what happened in the dining hall. Maribel said things she was not supposed to say.


    Sophia turned around to face Matthew. Looking at him, she couldn''t bring herself to get mad or be upset with him. What happened there was not Matthew''s fault.


    "No. You didn''t ruin my day. I am not upset and you don''t have to apologize to me. I never regreting tonight because¡­ I was able to meet your family. They are all good people.. just like you. They are humble and down to earth, not arrogant at all. I admire them¡­"


    "So¡­ you don''t have to worry, Matt. I am just fine. But¡­ Can you tell me more¡­ about Yuri?"

 Chapter 733 First Argument

    "Can you tell me more about¡­ Yuri?"


    Matthew nced at Sophia withplicated emotions on his face. Was it really a good idea to talk about Yuri? What if she would be more upset? What if she would feel inferior?


    He knew that Sophia was bothered by Yuri. However, if this was the case, then Sophia might be jealous. And if she''s jealous, it only meant that she was possessive of him.


    ''Should I test her?'' Matthew thought to himself, still hesitating.


    ''She has nothing to worry about. I only love her. Yuri is just part of my past.''


    Matthew sat down on the bench, asking Sophia to sit beside him. Sophia moved closer to him and followed him obediently.


    Matthew wrapped his arms around her shoulders as he started talking about Yuri.


    "Yuri is my childhood friend. I will not deny the fact that she is my first love. I had a crush on her during middle school."


    Sophia crumpled her face after hearing that. Matthew was very frank and honest to admit it. She had the urge to punch him but she controlled herself.


    "I even asked her to be my girlfriend and she agreed. We were still young at that time. We started dating in school. No one knew about it except us. Everything was going smoothly between us. However, just one day, I found out that she was leaving to pursue her study abroad."


    "I felt heartbroken that day¡­ she tried tofort me by asking me to wait for her. She promised that she would return."


    "Did you wait for her?" Sophia asked him. "Is that the reason you remained single? It''s not just about being busy taking care of Tristan¡­ but you chose to be single and didn''t date anyone because you were waiting for her?"


    "Am I right?"


    Matthew fell silent when Sophia said those words. He didn''t know whether to say the truth or not.


    "Matt¡­ you promised me that you would not lie to me¡­"


    Matthew felt rmed, sensing the sadness in Sophia''s voice. Yes, he indeed promised her that he would not lie. But what if she would get hurt by knowing the truth?


    "Sophia¡­ listen to me¡­ Yuri is just part of my past. It''s you whom I love the most¡­"


    "Matt¡­ please just answer my question." Sophia felt like there was a lump on her throat right now. She wanted to believe Matthew but part of her couldn''t help to feel anxious and jealous.


    Looking at her, Matthew took a deep breath before answering her.


    "Yes, that''s true. I waited for her. I didn''t date anyone because of her¡­ but everything changed when I met you, Sophia."


    "Please¡­ don''t be sad and don''t be upset. I''m telling the truth. Sophia¡­ because of you¡­ my heart learned to love again."


    "But you promised to wait for her¡­ Matt. And I can feel that she still loves you. She''s so happy to see you again. She fulfilled her promise. She came back for you. Are you breaking your promise too?" Sophia burst out.


    "Sophie¡­ It was a long time ago. Several years have already passed. I already have a change of heart. I am in love with you, not her." Matthew insisted.


    Sophia removed his arm and she stood up to create a distance between them. Matthew looked at her worriedly. He didn''t like the way Sophia was acting tonight. He thought they would be fine. But Sophia''s attitude suddenly changed.<sub> </sub>


    "If you broke your promise to her then there''s a great possibility that you will break your promise to me. What if after several years, you will have another change of heart? I''m afraid that¡­ I will end up getting hurt just like Yuri¡­"


    "No! Of course not! I will not hurt you, Sophie! I love you¡­" Matthew said helplessly.


    He was hurt right now because he learned that Sophia hadn''t trusted him fully. She was still in doubt of his love for her.


    "But you also loved Yuri at that time. And you still broke her heart." Sophia was acting stubbornly right now. Her mind was clouded by jealousy.


    "No, it''s not! We are just not meant to be, Sophie!"


    "Will you also say that once we break up? We are not just meant to be?" Sophia clenched her fists as she started to step backward.


    Matthew also stood up, trying to calm his emotions. It was a painful truth that Sophia didn''t trust him. She didn''t trust his love for her.


    How could she say that easily? Matthew had no n of breaking up with her. He was already thinking of their future together. He couldn''t wait for Sophia to be his wife. He already made up his mind that he would wait for her until she became ready to marry him.


    Sophia had no idea that Matthew was already thinking of creating his own family with her. She was already included in his future n.


    But it seemed that Sophia was different. She was still doubting him. She was thinking about Matthew breaking her heart in the future, instead of thinking about being together in the future.


    Matthew looked down, clenching his fists. He was really sad right now, knowing that Sophia was thinking about these negative things.


    ''Can''t she trust me? What should I do to prove to her that I will never hurt her? Is my action not yet enough to show her how much I love her?''


    Matthew didn''t say another word. It would be useless since Sophia would not listen to him.


    "Let''s go back inside the house. I know you are tired. You should take a rest now." Matthew said, changing the topic.


    Sophia just stood there, watching Matthew in disbelief.


    ''That''s it? He is ending this discussion because I am right.'' Sophia was fuming in rage.


    "Drop me home! I want to go home." Sophia said, acting childishly.


    Matthew shook his head before lifting Sophia in his arms.


    "Hey put me down! What are you doing Matt?! I said I want to go home."


    Matthew just ignored herints as he continued to carry her inside the house.


    "Don''t make a noise. Mom, Dad, and Grandpa are already sleeping. Don''t wake them up."


    Sophia had no choice but to remain quiet, letting Matthew carry her to his room.

 Chapter 734 They Made Up

    Matthew''s room was engulfed with deafening silence. The couple didn''t talk further. Sophia stepped into the bathroom to have a quick shower while Matthew went to his study to gather his emotions.


    He hated that the two of them argued tonight. They were supposed to be enjoying each other''spany. Sophia''s birthday was not yet done.


    He nned on staying up all night and asked her to watch movies with him. But now, he couldn''t do that. Both of them were not in the mood.


    Matthew lost count of how many times he sighed inside his study. He was hurt but he couldn''t me Sophia. He couldn''t even bring himself to get mad at her.


    When Sophia told him that she wanted to leave and go home, Matthew felt rmed. He was afraid that Sophia would ask him to break up. That''s what he was afraid of. He didn''t want that to happen.


    If he had to trap her in his room, he would not hesitate to do that as long as Sophia would not disappear from his sight.


    He would not give up. If he had to beg her to stay, he would do it as long as Sophia would not leave him.


    It was natural for the couple to have some arguments once in a while. But they had to make sure to fix their misunderstanding as soon as possible.


    "I have to talk to her again," Matthew mumbled, waiting for Sophia to finish showering.


    Matthew stood up and returned to his room. Sophia was still in the bathroom. Matthew heaved another deep sigh as he nced at the closed door of his bathroom.


    He wondered what Sophia was thinking right now. Was she still mad at him? Matthew decided to go out on the balcony attached to his room. He wanted to clear his mind.


    After a few minutes, he went back only to see Sophia already lying on his bed. Her eyes were already closed.


    ''Is she asleep? Or she is just pretending to sleep because she doesn''t want to talk to me?''


    Matthew had no choice but to let it be for now. He went to the bathroom to have a shower as well. When he was done, Matthew joined her on the bed.


    Matthew watched her for several minutes. When he made sure that Sophia was already asleep, he moved closer to her, cuddling her in his arms.


    "I love you, Sophia. Happy Birthday, Love. Goodnight. See you in dreand," Matthew whispered in her ear.


    He greeted her for onest time before he closed his eyes. He hugged her tightly, afraid of letting her go.


    When Matthew drifted off to sleep, Sophia opened her eyes. She heard Matthew''s words. She couldn''t help but tear up. She ruined the night.


    *****


    The next morning, Sophia woke up to the feel of a warm hand touching her face. She opened her eyes only to be greeted by Matthew''s handsome face.


    She wanted to smile at him but she couldn''t. She felt guilty for ruining their momentst night. She became emotional and said something she was not supposed to say.


    "Good morning, Love." Matthew softly said, greeting her with a loving smile.


    Sophia could only bite her lower lip. She felt like crying. She threw a fitst night, venting her frustrations against Matthew.


    But here he was, greeting her with a smile as if the arguments never happened. He even prepared breakfast in bed.<sub> </sub>


    "Aren''t you mad at me?" Sophia asked Matthew as she sat up, leaning her back on the headrest. She just realized her mistake.


    Matthew shook his head. "I understand where you areing from. No matter what you do, I can''t bring myself to get mad at you."


    "But¡­ I had to admit¡­ I was hurtst night."


    Matthew learned from Tristan that openmunication was a key to a strong rtionship. So he wanted to be more open to her, hoping that Sophia would open up to him as well.


    Sophia could see the sadness in Matthew''s eyes. He was being honest right now.


    "Why? How did I hurt you, Matt?"


    Matthew raised his head, staring at her eyes intently.


    "I was hurt because I feel like you are still doubting me. You don''t fully trust me. Even though I''ve told you many times that I love you, you are still not convinced, thinking that I will break your heart in the future."


    Sophia was taken aback when she heard that. She didn''t know what to say. She could feel it. Matthew was indeed hurting because of her.


    "I''m sorry, Matt. I didn''t mean to hurt you¡­ It''s just that¡­ I felt very jealousst night..."


    Sophia lowered her head as she couldn''t look straight into Matthew''s eyes.


    "Yuri¡­ is your first love. She is very beautiful and smart. She is a sessful doctor. She is a perfect match for you. You are both of the same age, have the same social status, and your family is very fond of her."


    "I am nothingpared to her¡­" Sophia finally opened up to him, expressing her true feelings.


    "I am afraid¡­ I am afraid that you will leave me¡­"


    Matthew shook his head as he lifted her chin. He wanted her to meet his gaze.


    "No, Sophia! You are wrong. You are my everything! I can''t lose you, Sophie, because¡­ I love you so much! Please believe me, Sophie! I will not leave you. It''s you whom I want to spend my life with¡­"


    Matthew grabbed her hand and pressed it to his chest.


    "Can you feel it? The loud and rapid beating of my heart? My heart is acting like this because it''s you¡­ because you are by my side."


    Sophia''s tears began to fall from the corners of her eyes. She felt very touched because of Matthew''s words.


    "I''m so stupid for not believing in you¡­ for not trusting you wholeheartedly. I''m sorry, Matt. I''m so sorry. Can you please give me a chance? I will make it up to you. I promise!"


    Matthew smiled at her tenderly while wiping her tears.


    "You don''t need to ask me that."


    Matthew leaned over to seal her lips. He kissed her passionately, expressing how much he loved her through this kiss. Sophia''s words already washed away his pain.

 Chapter 735 I Must Find Him

    ~ At Leo''s Vi ~


    Zu Wan was taking a nap in one of the guest rooms when he dreamed of Tristan again. This time Tristan was not alone. He was apanied by a beautifuldy with blue eyes.


    Zu Wan was watching them from afar. He couldn''t understand why but he felt the longing after seeing the beautiful woman standing beside Tristan.


    She was smiling at him as if she was calling him toe over. Zu Wan felt like he was familiar with the woman. He had the urge to hug her and wrap her in his arms.


    It did not take long when he heard her voice.


    "FaMo!" She was calling him FaMo.


    Zu Wan''s heart throbbed in pain the moment he heard that name.


    "Arghhh!" He clenched his chest, whimpering.


    ''FaMo? Who is FaMo? And who is this woman?''


    Zu Wan was about to approach Tristan and Zhen-Zhen when they suddenly disappeared. His dream was interrupted because E woke him up.


    "Father! Are you okay? I heard you groaning. Did you have a nightmare?" E asked Zu Wan worriedly.


    Zu Wan looked at her withplicated emotions. He didn''t want that dream to end because he wanted to know the woman. He was also wondering why the woman was calling him FaMo.


    "It''s not a nightmare¡­ it was a good dream," Zu Wan said, feeling a little bit disappointed.


    E didn''t understand what he meant. She just grabbed Zu Wan''s hand.


    "Father, let''s go out. The food is ready. My prince already prepared our lunch!" E said excitedly, pulling Zu Wan. She was referring to Liam as her prince. She had a crush on him.


    Zu Wan''s expression had be serious. Even though Liam was helping them, he still hated him. He couldn''t exin why but he just felt it. He didn''t trust him fully.


    "Go ahead first, E. I will just take a shower before going downstairs."


    E just nodded her head in agreement. "Okay, father! Just move faster! Don''t make us wait longer. I am already starving!"


    "Okay! I will be quick!" Zu Wan reassured her.


    When Zu Wan stepped into the shower, his mind wandered back to his dream. He became more curious about the identity of Tristan. He wondered why he kept on dreaming about the same man.


    "Will I be able to see that woman again? Is she close to that man?"


    At that certain moment, Zu Wan wanted to find an answer so he made up his mind. He would search for Tristan. He wanted to know him.


    "I must find him¡­"


    *****


    After fifteen minutes, Zu Wan got out of the bathroom. He put on some clothes. Liam lent him some of his clothes. Fortunately, the clothes fit his figure well.


    When he went downstairs, Liam, Leo, E, and Titania were already there, waiting for him. They didn''t start eating without him.


    Zu Wan was observing Liam. He was very cautious about Liam. He could feel that he was hiding something.<sub> </sub>


    Liam was also doing the same thing. He was also observing Zu Wan''s action. He was still trying to figure out if he was the demon god. They looked exactly the same, even their aura and temperament.


    The only difference was that Liam couldn''t sense powerful energy from him. He appeared to be an ordinary human with no supernatural power.


    After lunch, Titania and E volunteered to wash the dishes. Since they were very persistent, Liam and Leo just let them do what they wanted.


    The three men sat in the living room. To kill the boredom, Leo turned on the television. A news report about the Miller Family and Hannah was being shed on the TV screen.


    Liam hadn''t seen the news for the past few days so he didn''t know what happened to Zhen-Zhen. This was the first time Liam heard what happened to Zhen-Zhen.


    Zu Wan''s eyes widened in surprise after seeing Zhen-Zhen''s photo on the television.


    The news anchor was reporting the vehicr ident that happened involving Lillie Meyer, the CEO''s wife of the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    It was proven that Mr. Miller, Hannah''s father, had something to do with the ident. The police were still searching for Mr. Miller as he suddenly disappeared after the announcement of hispany''s bankruptcy.


    Some believed that Mr. Miller already escaped by leaving the country together with his wife. But his daughter was arrested for attempted murder.


    The news report also mentioned the kidnapping incident which involved Andrew Davis and Alveena Sy.


    Titania just finished cleaning the dining area when she heard the news. She felt relieved now. Nothing happened to them. Titania had overheard Mr. Miller ordered his men to kidnap Andrew and Alveena.


    That was the reason why Mr. Miller tried to kill her. Titania already connected the dots. Now, she knew the reason why she was being targeted. Mr. Miller might be the mastermind behind those attacks.


    "He is the one who wants me dead," Titania blurted out, making Leo and Liam look in her direction.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I am a witness. I identally heard him ordering his men to kidnap Andrew Davis and Alveena Sy."


    Liam''s expression darkened further after hearing that. He was furious knowing that this person tried to kill Zhen-Zhen as well as Titania. He wanted to punish him but Mr. Miller had gone missing.


    Titania shared what she learned that day with Leo and Liam. They were still talking about it when Zu Wan stood up.


    He was emanating a chilly aura around him. The moment he heard the news that someone tried to kill Zhen-Zhen, Zu Wan''s heart was suddenly filled with burning fury. He felt like killing someone at that certain moment.


    Liam noticed the killing intent in his eyes. He stood up and grabbed Zu Wan by his shoulder.


    "Where are you going?" Liam asked him.


    "Let go of my hand," Zu Wan said with his stern cold voice.


    "You are not allowed to leave this ce¡­" Liam insisted.


    Zu Wan turned around while shing his evil smirk. "Who gives you the right to stop me?"


    Leo and Titania could feel the heavy atmosphere surrounding the two men.


    "What''s wrong with the two of you? Can you please calm down?" Leo intervened between the two.

 Chapter 736 A Friend Or Special Someone?

    Zu Wan and Liam were still arguing when Leo intervened. He felt like the two men were about to fight each other in front of them.


    Titania was a little bit nervous because she didn''t want the two men to argue. She didn''t know to whom she would take sides. Both men saved her lives.


    Fortunately, Leo was able to stop Liam. Between the two men, Zu Wan was the stubborn one. He didn''t want to listen to Liam and he would do what he wanted to do.


    "You helped us by offering this ce to stay. But you don''t have the right to stop me from leaving. I am not your prisoner," Zu Wan said, expressing his thoughts. He was still ring at Liam.


    He felt how strong Liam was when he was gripping his shoulder. Zu Wan had be suspicious of him.


    Meanwhile, Liam realized his mistake. He was just carried away by his emotions. He felt rmed when he sensed the killing intent in Zu Wan''s eyes.


    He could tell that Zu Wan was furious. So he didn''t want him to leave the ce. What if he was the demon god and he would try to hurt humans because he was angry.


    After contemting, Liam released Zu Wan''s shoulder as he apologized to him.


    "I''m sorry. I am just worried about your safety, that''s why I tried to stop you from leaving."


    Zu Wan sneered at him and said, "Are you sure about that? It seems that you are not concerned about my safety. You almost broke my shoulder."


    Liam bowed his head and apologized again. He identally applied some force on Zu Wan.


    "Now, may I leave? I have to go somewhere," Zu Wan said goodbye to them, not waiting for others to reply.


    He was so determined to leave to find some answers. He also needed to cool himself down.


    Titania just watched his back as he walked away, leaving the house. She wondered where Zu Wan was going.


    On the other hand, Liam couldn''t decide whether to follow Zu Wan or to visit Zhen-Zhen. He wanted to see her but he was worried that Zu Wan would cause trouble.


    He was still contemting what to do when Leo tapped his shoulder.


    "Liam, just take it easy. He is already an adult. He knew what he was doing. I believe he is a good person."


    Titania also bobbed her head in agreement.


    "Yes, he is a good person," Titania supported Leo''s remarks.


    Liam just heaved a deep sigh.


    "Yes, I know. I''m sorry. I just overreacted. This will not happen again," Liam said, reassuring them. Then he turned to Leo.


    "I''m going to visit the Davis Family. Please take good care of Titania and E."


    "Okay, Liam. Don''t worry about them. They are safe here."


    Liam was about to leave the house when E joined them.


    "My prince! Where are you going?" E asked her with her innocent eyes. She was tugging the hem of Liam''s shirt.


    Liam smiled at her before petting her head. "I''m visiting my friend."


    Leoughed when he heard that. He couldn''t help but make a sidement.<sub> </sub>


    "A friend? Not someone special? I think you like her more than a friend."


    E arched her eyebrows when she heard Leo''s remarks. She red at him while pouting her lips.


    She didn''t like the idea that her prince liked another woman. E suddenly got jealous.


    ''Who''s that girl? I want to see her. Is she more beautiful than me? Hmmph. I should not lose to her. I should not allow her to steal my prince.'' E thought to herself.


    "My prince! Can you bring me with you? I want to meet your friend too!" E said with her pleading look.


    "E! Stop that," Titania didn''t know what she should do to her daughter.


    Leo could only chuckle seeing how E was acting like a jealous girlfriend of Liam.


    ''Hahaha. Liam bewitched this little girl. Now she is bing possessive of him.''


    Leo wanted to tease Liam but he refrained from doing so because Titania and E were with them.


    "Mom, please. I want to go out and visit other ces. Can''t I just go with Liam? You don''t have to worry because he will protect me."


    "Stop that, E. Liam might be busy. He is visiting his friend. You might disturb them." Titania didn''t want to hassle Liam by bringing E with him.


    Hearing her mother''s words, E''s mood changed. She was a little bit upset because she wanted toe and see the special someone Leo was referring to.


    "Miss Titania, It''s just fine with me if E wants to tag along. I think my friend will also be happy to meet an adorable and charming girl like E."


    Liam had decided to bring E with him. He didn''t have the heart to refuse her. She was looking upset and gloomy.


    "Okay, Liam. Sorry for this inconvenience." Titania sighed helplessly, feeling a little bit embarrassed.


    "It''s alright. Don''t apologize."


    Meanwhile, E''s mood brightened up since her request was granted.


    "Don''t worry, mother. I will behave!" E hugged her mother.


    Titania could only smile while stroking E''s hair. She wanted her daughter to be happy and enjoy what she wanted. She still felt guilty because she had no idea that the family of herte husband was abusing and hurting E.


    She felt relief now since E didn''t need to endure it anymore. She would make sure to protect her daughter, not allowing anyone to hurt them.


    After a few minutes, Liam and E left the vi. This time Liam used Leo''s car because E was with him. If Liam was alone, he would always use the dimension-hopping spell to teleport right away to the Davis Mansion.


    While he was driving on the road, he tried to look for Zu Wan. He expected to see Zu Wan walking since there was no passenger vehicle entering that road because it was a private property owned by Leo.


    But to his surprise, there was no sign of Zu Wan.


    ''Where did he go? Why did he suddenly disappear?'' Liam pondered to himself.


    Little did he know, Zu Wan used teleportation when he left the vi.

 Chapter 737 Chance Encounter

    Zu Wan teleported in the city square. There were lots of people around. He didn''t know how and where he would start searching for Tristan.


    He didn''t know where to find him. He couldn''t use teleportation spontaneously because it would drain his energy.


    He had two options in mind. Thest time he saw him was at the hospital so he was thinking of going back there hoping to see Tristan again.


    If it would not work then Zu Wan nned on visiting the spot where the vehicr ident happened. He saw it on the television¡­ the spot where Zhen-Zhen''s car was hit by a big truck.


    Zu Wan decided to see the spot where the vehicr ident happened. He couldn''t exin why he was very concerned about the woman in his dream.


    He just found out that her name was Lillie Davis. If he only knew Lillie Davis was none other than Zhen-Zhen, his daughter. He would probably exhaust all his energy just to find her.


    Zu Wan teleported to that street. The vehicles were already removed from the intersection. The road was also cleaned from broken debris.


    As Zu Wan was observing the area, he could sense that there was a powerful energy scattered in the area. The energy was simr to one of his dragons.


    "What is this? Why am I feeling the power of my orange fire dragon?"


    Zu Wan''s super senses were slowlying back to him. He could feel the powerful energy even though he couldn''t use his own fire element.


    "The energy is very simr to my orange fire¡­"


    Zu Wan closed his eyes, trying to summon the orange fire dragon. But to his disappointment, he failed again. He couldn''t evenmunicate with his fire dragon.


    "Maybe I can''t contact them because they are in another world¡­ another dimension, not here¡­ they are not here."


    He was still thinking that Zhen-Zhen was still in the world where the guardian warriors were living. He assumed that he left some of his fire dragons to protect them.


    But deep inside his heart, he was hoping that he would be able to see Eva and Zhen-Zhen in this world.


    His memory hadn''t returned yet. He couldn''t remember hisst encounter with the guardian warriors~ the fight in the mountain peak and in the cave.


    He would be heartbroken once he remembered that Eva sacrificed herself just to protect him. He might run amok and destroy this world if he got his memory and power back. That''s what Liam and Zhen-Zhen didn''t want to happen.


    After spending his time surveying the area, Zu Wan decided to go to the next location. He didn''t see Tristan there except for sensing the remnant of Miho''s power.


    In just a blink of an eye, Zu Wan appeared at the hospital where hest saw Tristan. He started walking around the building, hoping for a chance encounter.


    Zu Wan had been roaming around the building for an hour now when he bumped into someone.


    The man wearing a in white shirt and blue jeans matched with a leather jacket was surprised to see Zu Wan''s face.


    Zu Wan was about to ignore the man and continued walking when he heard him calling his name.


    "Mr. Zu Wan?"<sub> </sub>


    Zu Wan stopped on his track, turning around to face the man.


    "Who are you? Do you know me?" There was a deep frown on Zu Wan''s forehead as he looked at the man.


    The man felt intimidated because of Zu Wan''s cold temperament. He suddenly felt inferior while facing Zu Wan.


    ''Damn. Why do I feel nervous? Why am I sweating like this?''


    The man exhaled deeply before getting his business card inside his wallet.


    "Mr. Zu Wan, I am Agent Phoenix. I am a private investigator. I''ve been looking for you. Someone hired me to find you!" Phoenix spoke spontaneously.


    Because of nervousness, he ended up telling Zu Wan his identity as a private investigator. He was not supposed to disclose that information. Zu Wan might misunderstand and feel threatened.


    Fortunately, Zu Wan didn''t understand the word investigator yet. He became more interested in hisst remarks.


    "Someone asked you to find me? Who is that person? And why?" Zu Wan asked him, moving closer to Agent Phoenix.


    Reflexively, Agent Phoenix moved a step back, maintaining a distance from him. He couldn''t understand why he was nervous around this man. He could feel something dangerous about Zu Wan.


    Just seeing his dark eyes, Phoenix felt like he would be killed if ever he would tell a lie.


    "My Boss¡­ his name is Tristan Davis. Don''t worry, Mr. Zu Wan. My boss is not a bad guy. He just wants to find you and talk to you. Do you minding with me to meet him?" Phoenix asked Zu Wan politely.


    Zu Wan paused for a moment when he heard Tristan''s name. He didn''t expect that Tristan Davis was also looking for him and he even hired this man.


    He squinted his eyes, assessing Phoenix. ''He is just a weakling. If he tries to do something against me, I can easily kill him.''


    After a few seconds, Zu Wan''s lips curled up into a satisfied smile. He didn''t need to look for Tristan. Phoenix was the one who would bring him to Tristan.


    "Alright! I wille with you. I want to see your boss. There is something I wanna know from him."


    Agent Phoenix rejoiced since he didn''t have to force Zu Wan or try hard to convince him. He immediately agreed oning with him without further questioning him.


    ''I''m d he is easy to talk to.'' Phoenix thought to himself.


    "Okay, Mr. Zu Wan. Just wait a minute. I will just inform my Boss that I already found you. I will ask him where we should meet him."


    Zu Wan just nodded his head while watching Phoenix meaningfully. He was wondering why Tristan Davis was looking at him.


    ''Howe he knew my name as Zu Wan? Why does he keep on calling me father-inw, even in my dreams? I think I''m gonna get some answers soon.''


    For some unknown reason, Zu Wan was excited to meet Tristan Davis again. He was also eager to meet his wife, Lillie Davis.

 Chapter 738 Giving Him For Free

    ~ At Chou Hospital ~


    Alveena and Zhen-Zhen were nning to visit Bianca today. They waited for Sophia beforeing over. The threedies talked yesterday that they would see Bianca and check her condition.


    They heard that Clifford didn''t leave the hospital as he was the one watching over her. Bianca asked a favor from them not to inform her family about what happened to her.


    Her mother had a weak heart. She didn''t want her to have a heart attack or emotional shock if ever she would learn that Bianca got shot.


    When they arrived at the hospital, that was the only time Clifford went home. He didn''t want to disturb thedies so he left them.


    Andrew, Tristan, and Matthew also allowed their women to have private time with Bianca so they decided to go out and buy some snacks for them.


    They were in the middle of buying some food when Tristan received Agent Phoenix''s call. He was in a hurry so he said goodbye to Andrew and Matthew without saying the reason.


    Meanwhile, the threedies felt relieved after seeing Bianca. She was recovering well.


    "I''m so touched seeing all of you here. It''s like a reunion. Too bad we are stuck here in the hospital instead of hanging out in a restaurant and park," Bianca said, feeling a little bit dejected.


    "Hmm, don''t be sad, Bianca. We can do that once you are fully healed. So you have to recover fast, okay?" Sophia tried to cheer her up.


    Bianca just smiled at her before nodding her head. She nced at them one by one. She was working as a bodyguard but these threedies considered her as their friend.


    Who would have thought that they would end up being friends? Looking back, she didn''t regret having a dangerous job, especially now that she gained real friends.


    She was so grateful to see their love and concern for her.


    "Bianca, I am truly indebted to you. You saved our lives. I don''t know how I can repay you. You even took a bullet for my brother." Alveena expressed her gratitude to Bianca.


    Bianca shook her head while patting Alveena''s shoulder.


    "We are friends! You don''t have to thank me. Besides, I just did my job. My task is to protect you both."


    "Alright. But let me repay you! If you want my brother, I am now giving him to you for free!" Alveena suddenly blurted out of the blue.


    Bianca: "..."


    Sophia: "..."


    Bianca and Sophia couldn''t believe that Alveena was using her brother to repay Bianca. She didn''t know if she was joking or not since she said it with a serious expression on her face.


    It was Zhen-Zhen who burst outughing because of Alveena''s remarks. The threedies averted their gaze to Zhen-Zhen who suddenlyughed. They were giving her a questioning look.


    Seeing the several pairs of eyes that were looking at her, Zhen-Zhen stoppedughing and cleared her throat.


    "I think Alveena is pairing Clifford and Bianca. I guess they will make a good match," Zhen-Zhen shared her opinion while giving Bianca a teasing smile.


    Alveena also joined Zhen-Zhen in teasing Bianca. "I know right! Based on my observation, I could say that they have chemistry. Hehe¡­ so I am thinking of shipping them together!"


    "Oh right! A cold CEO and a fiercedy are a perfect match!" Sophia also spoke up, making Bianca blush from embarrassment.


    "Hey, stop that! What nonsense are you three spouting! Me and Clifford Sy? Perfect Match? Hahaha¡­ that''s impossible!" Bianca became defensive.


    "Thinking about it, my brother stayed here for two nights just watching over you. He didn''t even go home. I think he cares so much about you!"


    Zhen-Zhen and Sophia nodded in agreement with Alveena''s remarks.


    "Hey, don''t overthink! He just did that because he felt grateful and sorry for me. I think he is still ming himself for what happened."


    Bianca didn''t want to believe that Clifford did it because he cared for her. She didn''t want to expect anything.


    "Sigh, why don''t you want to believe me? I know my brother so well," Alveena insisted.


    "But kidding aside Bianca, Don''t you want my brother? I am willing to give him to you for free. Just keep him and make him serve you. Haha! Use this opportunity while he still feels sorry for what happened. I want to see him being taken advantage of by you!" Alveena suggested, shing a mischievous smile on her face.


    Sophia and Zhen-Zhen giggled once again.


    "What a harsh sister we have here, just giving out her brother for free?! Do you hate your brother so much, sis Alvee?" Sophia asked, trying to hold herughter.


    "Of course not! I love him, that''s why I am giving him to Bianca. I know she will discipline him well. Haha I mean take care of him." Alveena responded cheerfully.


    "Hey, don''t joke around like this, or else, I might take this seriously and ept your offer!" Bianca said, ying along with them.


    The four of them erupted into peals ofughter. They were having fun just talking like this.<sub> </sub>


    Thedies didn''t stop teasing Bianca, pairing her up with Clifford. They kept pushing her to have a boyfriend since among them she was the only woman who was not in a rtionship right now.


    At the mention of boyfriend, suddenly Bianca remembered Brandon''s offer. She hadn''t decided whether to ept his offer or not. Since her friends were there, it was better to consult them and ask them for their opinion.


    "Speaking of boyfriend, there is something I want to ask you,dies. Can you help me decide about something?"


    Alveena, Sophia, and Zhen-Zhen exchanged nces with one another. They suddenly became interested in what Bianca would be saying. She looked so serious.


    "Tell us, Bianca! We are willing to listen!" Sophia said, urging her to speak up.


    Alveena and Zhen-Zhen paid close attention to her. They were now all eyes and all ears on her.


    "It''s about Brandon¡­"


    "Brandon? Who?" Sophia asked her curiously. She didn''t know Brandon.


    "Brandon Cullins. He is my ex-fianc¨¦!" Alveena informed Sophia.


    "How did you know him?" Zhen-Zhen also asked Bianca. She was surprised that Bianca knew Brandon.


    "He and I met because of a blind date set up by my mother," Bianca admitted to them shyly.


    "Oh my gosh! Does it mean, Alveena''s Brother and her Ex-fianc¨¦ are bothpeting for our friend''s affection?" Sophia blurted out with amusement.


    "Hey, don''t say that. It''s not like that! Those two men don''t like me." Bianca was blushing from too much embarrassment.


    Zhen-Zhen spoke up to rescue Bianca from Sophia''s teasing. "Let''s hear her story first. Don''t get excited Sophie¡­ Later on, we will also interrogate you!"


    "Huh, why me? Interrogate me about what?" Sophia asked Zhen-Zhen confusedly.


    "What else? Of course, it''s about you and Matthew! You and Matthew visited your hometown. And you slept at their housest night after meeting his family. I wonder what happened. Hehe." Zhen-Zhen gave Sophia a meaningful smile.


    Alveena and Bianca also looked at Sophia suspiciously while grinning from ear to ear.


    It was now Sophia''s turn to blush in front of her friends.


    "Ahem, stop looking at me like that. Let''s go back to Bianca''s concern!" Sophia diverted the topic back to Bianca.


    The threedies just let out a soft giggle after seeing the anxious and embarrassed expression of Sophia.


    "Alright, let''s listen to Bianca now. Enough fooling around! She needs our advice," Zhen-Zhen chimed in, looking at Bianca.


    Bianca took a deep breath before telling them her concern.


    "During our date, Brandon proposed something to me. I still haven''t given him my answer."


    "What proposal?" Alveena asked, feeling intrigued.


    "He asked me if I wanted to pretend to be his girlfriend. It would benefit us both. My mother is always nagging me to find a boyfriend while Brandon wants his parents to believe that he is the reason why his engagement with Alveena didn''t work."


    "But I am still hesitating to ept his offer. I think pretending as a girlfriend is more difficult than being a bodyguard. I am afraid that our parents will find out easily that we are faking it¡­ what do you think? Should I do it or not?"


    Bianca nced at them, waiting for their opinions and suggestions.


    "Gosh! I forgot about Brandon! I want him to find another woman since he is really a good man. And Bianca is a good candidate for that. Even now, he is doing this because of me." Alveena felt sorry for Brandon.


    "But¡­ I want you to be my sister-inw! I can''t decide as well. Just ask Lillie and Sophia. I want to remain neutral," she added before darting her gaze between Sophia and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Hmm¡­ if it will help both of you, so why not. Go for it! Besides, it is not forever. But what if Alveena''s brother will misunderstand. I want to ship you both as well!" Sophia shared her opinion.


    Then she turned to Zhen-Zhen. "How about you, Lillie?"


    "Hmm, pretending is not good. Why don''t make it real?" Zhen-Zhen said matter-of-factly.


    "Eh? So you are in favor of Brandon and Bianca?" Sophia asked Zhen-Zhen, feeling a little bit disappointed.


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head. "Nope. What I mean is¡­ Bianca should find a real boyfriend like Clifford. I am shipping them too. And Brandon should find another woman to date for real! He deserves true love as well."


    Zhen-Zhen just finished talking when the door slid open and Dr. Yuri and Brandon both entered the room. The fourdies averted their gaze to the neers.

 Chapter 739 Keeping A Secret

    Brandon was holding a basket of fruits and a bouquet of flowers when he entered the ward. He was talking to Dr. Yuri who also came to check Bianca''s condition.


    Brandon and Yuri didn''t expect that Bianca had so many visitors today. The fourdies were also surprised to see the neers, especially Brandon.


    They were just talking about him and now he suddenly appeared together with Dr. Yuri. Brandon smiled at them awkwardly while waving his head.


    "I think I came at the wrong time. You are having a girl''s bonding here," Brandon said, greeting everyone.


    Dr. Yuri also greeted thedies. Her eyes stopped at Sophia. They exchanged smiles at each other before Yuri checked Bianca''s condition.


    ''She''s here. Is Matthew around as well?'' Yuri pondered to herself.


    Meanwhile, Alveena interrogated Brandon. They could see that Brandon was being so thoughtful by visiting Bianca and bringing some flowers.


    "Brandon, how did you know that Bianca is here?" Alveena asked him.


    Sophia and Zhen-Zhen also looked at Brandon, waiting for his response.


    Brandon smiled at them sheepishly before putting the basket of fruits and the bouquet of flowers on the bedside table.


    "Clifford told me this morning about what happened to Bianca so I decided to drop by and visit her to make sure that she''s just fine."


    Brandon was quite surprised when Clifford informed him what happened to Bianca. He already asked Clifford about her condition over the phone.


    The truth was he was forced by Clifford,manding him to visit Bianca. He didn''t know why Clifford was acting like that. He told Brandon to see Bianca but he sounded annoyed and irritated while he was talking on the phone.


    Brandon just ended up following his order. But he was d that he did since he was worried about Bianca as well, but not as worried as Clifford.


    While they were talking, Sophia stood up and picked up the bouquet. She nned on transferring the flower to the flower base as she also tried to avoid Yuri.


    Sophia still felt ufortable around Yuri since she''s the reason why Matthew and she had the first argumentst night. She also felt guilty for being jealous without valid reason.


    Sophia''s action of avoidance didn''t escape Zhen-Zhen''s observant eyes. She could tell that Sophia was bothered by Yuri''s presence.


    ''Hmm, I think I should talk to herter,'' Zhen-Zhen made a mental note as she watched Sophia moving across the room. She also stood up to help Sophia in what she was doing.


    On the other hand, Alveena continued talking to Brandon and Dr. Yuri.


    "Have you known each other? We saw you talking to each other when entering the room."


    Brandon and Yuri exchanged nces with one another before nodding their heads in response to Alveena''s query.


    "Eh, is that true? How did you know each other?" Bianca also asked them with intrigue.


    "We met abroad. I treated him before. He is my patient," Yuri was the one who answered Bianca.


    "Eh, what happened to Brandon?" Alveena couldn''t help but ask for more detail.


    Brandon scratched his face, contemting whether to tell the girls or not.


    "I got injured during an ident in a race car event. I experienced severe chest pain because of the ident. I even broke some of my ribs."<sub> </sub>


    Alveena and Bianca were taken aback when they heard that. They had never imagined that this ''happy-go-lucky'' Brandon had already experienced a near life and death situation.


    Yuri smiled as she recalled how stubborn Brandon was when she was treating him before. He didn''t listen to her advice as his doctor.


    "He''s the most naughty patient I had, that''s why I can still remember him. I had a hard time treating him since he refused to listen to me. I had to scold him many times. I even cried because of him." Yuri informed thedies,ining about Brandon''s behavior.


    Brandon felt embarrassed. He didn''t expect that Yuri wouldin to thedies about his behavior.


    "Hey, that was a long time ago. I already changed. Please erase those bad memories of me in your mind." Brandon tried to defend himself.


    Bianca and Alveena giggled as they could imagine Yuri scolding Brandon.


    "Dr. Yuri, what did he do to make you cry?" Alveena asked Yuri curiously.


    Yuri was about to tell them when Brandon covered her mouth quickly, stopping her from speaking.


    "Hey, please don''t ask her. And don''t tell them about it. I already regretted what I did!" Brandon said nervously.


    He didn''t want Alveena and Bianca to hear what happened between Yuri and him. He would feel embarrassed.


    Bianca: "..."


    Alveena: "..."


    They were shocked seeing how Brandon suddenly covered Dr. Yuri''s mouth.


    ''Are they really close for him to do that to a doctor while in front of us?'' Alveena was watching Brandon in disbelief. Even Bianca was speechless.


    Because of his actions, Alveena and Bianca became more curious about them.


    "Hey Brandon! I think you are going overboard here. How dare you cover Dr. Yuri''s mouth in front of us. She is a skilled doctor here. Know your position," Alveena scolded him.


    Brandon immediately released Yuri as he realized his mistake. He was not supposed to do that.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Yuri¡­ I mean Dr. Yuri," Brandon immediately apologized to her while bowing his head.


    ''Damn! I look so dumb and stupid in front of them. Behave, Brandon! Get a hold of yourself. You didn''te here just to embarrass yourself," Brandon also scolded himself inwardly.


    Yuri justughed at him. She was also surprised by Brandon''s action. She assumed that Brandon had a crush on either of the two women there, that''s why he didn''t want them to hear what he did to her before.


    "It''s alright, Mr. Cullens. I understand if you want to maintain your good image in front of these lovelydies," Yuri spoke up meaningfully while giving a teasing look.


    "Hey, Brandon, spill the beans! Tell us what happened?!" Alveena kept asking him. She wanted to satisfy her curiosity.


    "Come on, tell us," Bianca also chimed in, supporting Alveena.


    "It''s nothing. I just bullied her," Brandon said before pulling Yuri away from them. "Dr. Yuri is still doing rounds with her other patients. Let''s not keep her here."


    Brandon was separating Yuri from the twodies as they came out of the ward. Alveena and Bianca just watched them with amusement as they vanished from their sight.

 Chapter 740 Your Daughters Name...

    After receiving Agent Phoenix''s phone call, Tristan immediately left the hospital, instructing Phoenix to meet him in the nearest restaurant.


    For some unknown reason, his heart was beating so fast from too much nervousness and excitement. He wondered if FaMo and the Zu Wan he met in the hospital before were the same person.


    Tristan was aware that Zhen-Zhen was feeling downtely since until now they couldn''t find FaMo. Miho told them that she sensed FaMo''s power, reassuring them that FaMo was alive.


    However, she couldn''t trace it. His magical force was too weak, disappearing from time to time.


    If he was alive, they couldn''t understand why he suddenly disappeared, leaving the Davis Mansion without saying a word to Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, and Miho assumed that something was wrong with FaMo and he left because he didn''t want Zhen-Zhen to know his real condition.


    They were still clueless that the one who was awakened after breaking the crystal was none other than the demon god, Zu Wan.


    Fortunately, Tristan asked Agent Phoenix to investigate and do some background checks on the patient who looked like FaMo. They found out that his name was Zu Wan.


    He visited Titania''s address hoping to meet him but the moment he arrived Zu Wan, E, and Titania were no longer in the house.


    Agent Phoenix continued his mission of searching for FaMo''s look alike and he finally stumbled with Zu Wan in another hospital.


    Tristan arrived at the restaurant first. He booked a VIP booth so that they could talk privately. He already informed Agent Phoenix of the booth number.


    Tristan ordered different foods that were favorites of FaMo. He kept looking at his phone to check for Phoenix''s message. He was excited to meet Zu Wan.


    After ten minutes, the door of the booth slid open. Agent Phoenix guided Zu Wan inside.


    "Boss, we are here," Agent Phoenix politely greeted Tristan.


    Tristan just nodded at him, acknowledging his presence then his eyes moved to the man standing next to Phoenix.


    Tristan was at a loss for words. The man before him looked like FaMo. At that certain moment, he realized how much he missed FaMo.


    ''Please, I hope this is you, father-inw,'' Tristan mumbled to himself.


    Meanwhile, Zu Wan was assessing Tristan''s face. He couldn''t be wrong. Tristan was the man he saw in his dream.


    Sensing the awkward atmosphere engulfing the room, Agent Phoenix spoke up to break the silence.


    "Boss, I will just go outside so that you and Mr. Zu Wan can talk privately. Just call me if you need something."


    After saying that, Agent Phoenix talked to Zu Wan, telling him to sit down. It seemed that Tristan was speechless so he forgot to invite Zu Wan to join him.


    When Agent Phoenix left, that was the time Zu Wan sat down on the chair opposite Tristan.


    Tristan was observing him silently. He felt disappointed seeing Zu Wan''sck of interest in the food. If he were FaMo, then he should have been drooling already and craving food.


    Tristan became more tense when he met FaMo''s intense gaze as if his eyes were scanning Tristan for a thorough inspection. He had a serious expression on his face.


    Tristan gulped hard and his body started sweating coldly.<sub> </sub>


    ''Oh God, why does he look frightening to me? His aura is very different from FaMo that I know. If my father-inw was scary, this man before me is scarier than him.''


    "I heard that you were looking for me? What is your reason for doing that? Do I know you?" Zu Wan''s stern cold voice was heard.


    Hearing his voice sent shivers down his spine. He felt like having a goosebump right now.


    ''Who is this man? He is more intimidating than my grandfather!'' Tristan was about to freak out.


    "Y-Yes¡­ I-I am looking for you." Tristan stuttered a little. Then he cleared his throat, trying to maintain hisposure.


    "I just want to confirm something because you look like my father-inw."


    Zu Wan furrowed his eyebrows when he heard that. He noticed it. Tristan was always calling him father-inw.


    ''Do I really look like his father-inw? So mistook me as his wife''s father,'' Zu Wan wondered.


    He already knew the meaning of father-inw since he asked E about it. Even a five-year-old child already knew the meaning of the word. She was thinking like an adult.


    "Do you have a picture of him? Where is your father-inw?" Zu Wan asked him again, not breaking their eye contact. He was now curious about Tristan''s family, most especially his wife.


    Tristan bobbed his head like an obedient child. He picked up his phone and searched for FaMo''s photo when he was in his human form.


    He handed his phone over to Zu Wan, showing him FaMo''s picture.


    "Here is the picture of my father-inw. He is missing, that''s why I am looking for him. I want to confirm if he is you or not since you have the same face and appearance," Tristan exined to Zu Wan.


    Zu Wan focused his attention on Tristan''s phone. The frown on his forehead deepened after seeing his own photo. In the picture, he was sitting on the couch together with Zhen-Zhen and Tristan.


    FaMo reflexively touched the screen as if he was caressing Zhen-Zhen''s face. He couldn''t exin what he was feeling right now. But his heart was clenching inside his chest. He suddenly missed his daughter, Zhen-Zhen.


    Just like the young Zhen-Zhen in his memory, the woman in the photo also had beautiful blue eyes. There was a hint of gentleness in his eyes when he was observing Zhen-Zhen''s photo.


    Tristan held his breath as he saw Zu Wan''s gentle expression as he looked at his wife, Zhen-Zhen.


    "Do you know my wife, Mr. Zu Wan? Honestly, I find it very strange because aside from the same face, you and my father-inw shared the same name as well. His name was also Zu Wan, but we are calling him FaMo as well."


    Zu Wan raised his head, meeting Tristan''s gaze.


    "I heard that your wife''s name is Lillie Davis. But I don''t know her personally. I am not your father-inw¡­ My daughter is still young and her name is Zhen-Zhen."


    Tristan: "..."


    Tristan''s eyes widened in surprise after hearing the name Zhen-Zhening from Zu Wan''s mouth.


    "Y-Your daughter''s name is Zhen-Zhen??? Zhen-Zhen¡­ is the real name of my wife."

 Chapter 741 The Long Awaited Father-Daughter Reunion.

    The private booth was engulfed with silence. Both Tristan and Zu Wan were looking at each other with disbelief.


    This was so much for just a coincidence. Zu Wan had the same name as FaMo''s alias when he was in his human form- same name and same face.


    And now, this Zu Wan in front of him also had a daughter named Zhen-Zhen. However, he believed that Zhen-Zhen was still a kid, not a grown woman.


    Zu Wan had no idea that a hundred years had passed already from the time he disappeared. Furthermore, Zhen-Zhen was no longer in the world where guardian warriors were living. But Zu Wan was still thinking that Zhen-Zhen and Eva were left in the other world.


    "Are you telling the truth? Lillie''s real name is also Zhen-Zhen?" Zu Wan stood up, tossing Tristan a serious look. The confusion was resurfacing in his eyes.


    ''How can this happen? Is this just pure coincidence or Lillie Davis has a connection to my daughter, Zhen-Zhen?''


    Zu Wan lowered his gaze as he pressed his hand on his chest. He felt something strange the moment he saw Lillie Davis in his dream.


    He couldn''t exin it but he felt like he had already known her. He got furious after watching the news that someone tried to kill and harm Lillie Davis.


    He looked for Tristan, not only because of his dream but also because of Zhen-Zhen. He wanted to see her and he wanted to know her. Something was pulling him to go to her.


    There was one way to find out the truth. With that thought in mind, Zu Wan spoke to Tristan and said, "Bring me to your wife. I wanna see her! I have to meet her!"


    After hearing his demanding tone, Tristan immediately stood up from his seat, bobbing his head frantically.


    "Okay¡­ father- I mean Mr. Zu Wan. Let''s go. I will bring you to my wife."


    Tristan nced at the untouched food before calling Agent Phoenix. Since the two of them were leaving in a hurry, Tristan asked Phoenix to pay the bills and take the food. He would just send him money.


    He made a mental note to give his agent a big bonus for finding Zu Wan. He did a good job and he hoped something great would happen today.


    Zu Wan followed Tristan in the parking lot. They entered the car and Tristan made a phone call, confirming whether Zhen-Zhen was still in the hospital or not.


    "Tristan, where are you? I heard from Matthew and Andrew that you left in a hurry a while ago. Is there something wrong?" Zhen-Zhen''s worried voice was heard from the other line.


    Tristan was using his headset while talking to Zhen-Zhen since he was driving.


    "I''ming back, wifey. Are you still in the hospital?"


    When Tristan mentioned the word hospital, Zu Wan butted in right away.


    "Hospital? What happened to your wife? Is she safe? Is she in danger? Did something happen to her?" Zu Wan bombarded him with so many questions, feeling worried about Zhen-Zhen.


    He couldn''t understand his own self. He felt very concerned when it came to Lillie Davis even though he hadn''t met her yet.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Zu Wan. My wife is just fine. She''s in the hospital right now because we visited our friend who is currently admitted there," Tristan exined, giving him a reassuring smile.


    Zu Wan felt relieved when he heard that.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, wondered whom Tristan was talking to aside from her. She could tell that he was with someone.


    She didn''t hear hisst words clearly since Tristan covered the microphone of his headset. He wanted to surprise Zhen-Zhen. He wondered what she would feel after seeing FaMo''s look-alike, Zu Wan.


    "Wifey, I''m hanging up. Just meet me at the lobby of the hospital. I will arrive in about 5 minutes."


    "Okay, Tristan. Take care. Drive carefully okay?"


    "I will, wifey. See you soon."


    Tristan suddenly felt a chill after ending the phone call. It turned out Zu Wan was looking at him with his ring eyes.


    Tristan gulped hard, seeing Zu Wan''s sharp eyes. He felt like Zu Wan was giving him a deathly re and he didn''t know the reason why.


    Tristan chose to be silent as he focused on driving. Zu Wan looked frightening. He was not even smiling. His eyebrows were always drawn together.


    ''What''s wrong with him? Did I say something wrong that annoyed him unknowingly? I just talked to my wife, but why do I feel like he was about to eat me alive,'' Tristanined inwardly, trying to forget Zu Wan''s frightening look.


    ''He is like a jealous boyfriend or something¡­'' he added in his thoughts before shaking his head helplessly.


    Little did he know, Zu Wan felt a little bit annoyed and jealous. What if Lillie Davis turned out to be his daughter? So that only meant this man was his daughter''s husband.


    He felt like this was so unfair. Zhen-Zhen was just a small child thest time he saw her. And now, he would see his daughter as a grown woman with a husband. He felt like his precious daughter was stolen from him by this man.


    ''Ah, why am I thinking that Lillie Davis is my daughter? This is impossible right. I should not overthink. All I need is to meet her personally to find out. Don''t jump to conclusions yet,'' Zu Wan reminded himself.


    Zu Wan was lost in his thoughts that he failed to realize that they had arrived in the hospital. Tristan called him out before stepping out of the car.


    The two of them were now in front of the hospital where Zhen-Zhen was waiting for them. Zu Wan could not deny the fact that his heart was beating rapidly right now.


    He was excited and at the same time, feeling nervous.


    "Let''s go in, Mr. Zu Wan. My wife is already waiting for us inside."


    Zu Wan nodded his head before slowly stepping forward to enter the hospital building. He was following Tristan behind.


    He saw him sweeping his gaze around the lobby. Tristan raised his hand, waving at Zhen-Zhen when their eyes met.


    Zu Wan''s eyes flicked from Tristan to Zhen-Zhen. The moment he met her gaze, Zu Wan suddenly froze in his spot. Zhen-Zhen''s expression also changed upon seeing Zu Wan standing just behind Tristan.


    "Fa-Fa¡­?" Zhen-Zhen mumbled with her unblinking eyes before running in his direction.


    At that certain moment¡­ Zhen-Zhen and Zu Wan recognized each other.

 Chapter 742 My Real Father

    The moment Zu Wan and Zhen-Zhen met each other''s gaze, a strong feeling struck their hearts. The strong connection between them resurfaced and they could feel a strong sense of familiarity between them.


    They knew each other. They recognized each other. This was different when Zhen-Zhen saw FaMo using her father''s human form. This feeling couldn''tpare to any feelings.


    Zu Wan felt the same way. When he first saw E, having the same resemnce with his daughter, Zhen-Zhen, he could still point out the difference between them so he knew that E was not his daughter even though E''s mother had an exact resemnce to Eva.


    But this time, after seeing Zhen-Zhen personally, Zu Wan could feel it. It''s no doubt that she was his daughter, Zhen-Zhen.


    Zu Wan didn''t know what to feel. His mind was still in turmoil. How did it happen? Why did his adorable angel suddenly be a beautiful finedy?


    Zu Wan was still asking himself what happened when Zhen-Zhen ran in his direction with tears threatening to fall from the corners of her eyes.


    Tristan thought Zhen-Zhen wasing to him but he was mistaken as Zhen-Zhen hugged Zu Wan upon reaching his spot.


    "Fa-Fa¡­" she muttered with so much longing in her voice.


    Zu Wan''s heart raced even faster when he heard that certain word ''Fa-Fa''. That''s how Zhen-Zhen was calling him when she was still a child. That single word confirmed further that Zhen-Zhen was indeed his daughter.


    A Series of memories shed in Zu Wan''s mind as he recalled his precious moments with Zhen-Zhen: The y and training in the mountains and forests, flying together in the sky as she always asked him, "Fa-Fa, fly¡­ fly¡­ fly!" and "Fa-Fa fly! Sky!" She was saying that while pointing her little finger to the sky.


    Then Zu Wan could no longer hold his tears. They just fell down his cheeks like raindrops. Zu Wan finally moved his arms, hugging Zhen-Zhen back.


    He could feel her crying in his chest, still calling him, "Fa-Fa! Fa-Fa!"


    "Fa-Fa, you are alive. I missed you so much!" Zhen-Zhen tightened her embrace, not wanting to let go.


    Tristan just stood there, watching the heart-touching reunion between the father and daughter. He was a little bit confused about what was happening but he just felt happy seeing them together.


    He just remained quiet, not wanting to disturb the father and daughter with their moments.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t stop her tears from flowing. She was so happy right now because she thought she would never see her father again, thinking he was already gone.


    She didn''t know how it happened. She didn''t care anymore as the most important thing right now was Zu Wan was back, safe and alive. He didn''t die.


    Even Miho, the orange fire dragon, could attest that this man before them was the demon god. Their master was back. He was alive. Miho and the other fire dragons who were still dormant inside Zhen-Zhen were rejoicing for the return of the demon god.


    Zhen-Zhen and Zu Wan hugged each other for several minutes while shedding tears. They didn''t speak but they could understand each other''s feelings.


    They had mixed emotions right now. There might be confusion but overall, the father and daughter duo were so happy after seeing each other again.


    When they noticed that other people were watching them, Zu Wan and Zhen-Zhen broke the hug. Tristan approached them.


    "Let''s go somewhere so that the two of you can talk privately." Tristan held Zhen-Zhen''s eyes which gained a cold stare from Zu Wan.


    Zu Wan looked at Zhen-Zhen''s and Tristan''s entangled hands. He used to be the one holding her hand like that. But now, another guy was holding his beloved daughter''s hand.


    "Okay, let''s go! Let''s leave here. I want to talk to my daughter," Zu Wan dered, snatching Zhen-Zhen''s hand from Tristan.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen just looked at Zu Wan helplessly. Tristan felt like this already happened before. This is simr to FaMo''s actions before when he still didn''t like Tristan.


    ''Eh, what''s wrong? Why do I feel like we are back to zero again? Is my father-inw mad at me? Was it because I failed to protect Zhen-Zhen as Hannah was able to hurt her including him because of the potion?'' Tristan marveled at that thought. He was still thinking that the person in front of him was FaMo.


    He was clueless that the man before him was Zhen-Zhen''s real father¡­ the demon god and the master of FaMo and the other fire dragons.


    Tristan guided them outside. They stepped into the car and Tristan drove to his ce. His Condo Unit was empty because they were staying in the Davis Family Mansion. He thought it would be a suitable ce for the three of them to talk freely.


    It did not take long when the three of them arrived at Tristan''s Condo Unit. Zhen-Zhen and Zu Wan stayed in the living room while Tristan prepared some snacks for them.


    Zu Wan watched Zhen-Zhen, still couldn''t believe that she was already an adult. He was assessing her from top to bottom.


    "What happened to my cute angel? You are a big girl now," Zu Wan softly mumbled, touching Zhen-Zhen''s face. Then he continued, "How did this happen? Where is your mother? I want to see her too."


    Zhen-Zhen looked at her father, feeling worried. She could tell that her father couldn''t remember everything.


    ''Did he lose his memory? He forgot about mother getting killed by the guardian warrior after she protected him.''


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t know where to start. They had just met. She didn''t want to break Zu Wan''s heart right away, telling him that her mother died. For now, she wanted to know what happened to her father. How did hee back?


    ? Zhen-Zhen was about to ask him when Tristan joined them, holding a tray of food and drinks. He put it down on the table before sitting down on the opposite sofa.


    "Father-inw, what happened to you? You only recognize Zhen-Zhen, but you have forgotten me. Can''t you recognize me? Did you have selective amnesia?" Tristan asked him without missing a beat. He was dying to ask him.


    Zu Wan pursed his lips while arching his eyebrow. He didn''t like the way Tristan was talking to him as if they were that close. He didn''t know him at all.


    "I don''t have amnesia. I just really don''t know you. This is my first time seeing you. I mean, in the hospital, that was the first time I saw you." Zu Wan tried his best to interact with Tristan because Zhen-Zhen was there.


    "Eh? What?! Father-inw, are you mad at me, that''s why you are pretending you don''t know me at all?"


    Zhen-Zhen just smiled faintly. Tristan still had no idea that he was talking to her real father.


    "Hubby, the thing is¡­ this is my father¡­ as in my real father. He is not FaMo."


    "Huh? W-What do you mean, wifey? Real father? You mean¡­ the real demon god?"


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head with a smile.


    *Thud!*


    Tristan fell off the sofa after hearing that.


    ''The real father¡­ the demon god? Oh no! I''m doomed. N-No wonder¡­ he looks so frightening!!!''

 Chapter 743 He Is Inside You

    Tristan didn''t expect this turn of events. They were searching for FaMo but they ended up finding Zu Wan, Zhen-Zhen''s real father.


    How could this be possible? He thought the demon god was already gone and Zhen-Zhen was already an orphan. Could it be possible that her mother was also alive?


    ''I shouldmend Agent Phoenix for finding my father-inw! I should give him a bonus. But why do I feel like I am in trouble?''


    Tristan stood up and went back to his seat, his eyes focused on Zu Wan who was looking at him with an eyebrow raised. It seemed that Zu Wan didn''t like him.


    ''Oh God, where is FaMo? Do I have to gain my father-inw''s favor again?'' Tristan felt like crying.


    He nced at Zhen-Zhen as if he was trying to ask for help before getting killed by the demon god.


    He knew it was a ridiculous thing to judge and think that the demon god might harm him. But he could just help but overthink because he was frightened and intimidated by Zu Wan''s strong presence.


    He was indeed the demon god. He was like a king. He wouldn''t want to offend him. Besides, he was Zhen-Zhen''s father, his father-inw. He should respect him and gain his approval.


    "Hello, Father-inw! I''m Tristan Davis, Zhen-Zhen''s husband. I''m so happy to finally meet you."


    Tristan introduced himself, bowing his head before him. He wanted to praise himself for not stuttering while greeting his real father-inw.


    Zhen-Zhen tried to hold herughter. She could feel it. Tristan was very nervous right now.


    She turned to her father, holding his hand, and said, "Fa-Fa, Tristan is a good guy. He took care of me. I love him just like how you love Mo-Mo. I hope you will like him too."


    This was Zhen-Zhen''s way of helping Tristan. She wanted them to get along well. They belonged to one family now.


    Zu Wan looked at his daughter helplessly. He had to trust his daughter''s judgment. He sighed deeply, moving his gaze back to Tristan. He would try to get to know him for his daughter''s sake.


    "I''m Zu Wan," he said, formally introducing himself to Tristan. He also epted Tristan''s hand for a handshake.


    Tristan smiled awkwardly when he felt that Zu Wan was gripping his hand too tightly.


    ''Is he trying to break my fingers?'' Tristan thought to himself, forcing a smile.


    Tristan felt relieved when Zu Wan finally loosened his grip, releasing his hand.


    It did not take long when Tristan blurted out something.


    "Wifey, how about FaMo? Does it mean he is still missing?"


    Zu Wan arched his eyebrow upon hearing that name. "Who is FaMo?"


    Zhen-Zhen''s expression changed as she was reminded of FaMo. Her face was covered by worries and concerns for FaMo.


    "He is my protector, father. One of your fire dragons. He is your ck Fire Dragon¡­"


    "You met my fire dragons? Did you inherit my powers? No wonder I can no longermunicate with them¡­" Zu Wan said excitedly, feeling so proud of Zhen-Zhen.


    "Father, this will be a long story. But first of all, I wanna know what happened to you. How did you get here? In this world?" Zhen-Zhen asked Zu Wan.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were eager to know what happened.


    "I don''t know. Thest time I remember is that I was in the forest, hunting wild boars for your first birthday. Then I just woke up in this unfamiliar world. I felt like I''ve been sleeping for a long time." Zu Wan exined to them.


    He continued telling them what he had seen upon waking up. Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were able to connect the dots.


    The one who got released from the crystal was not FaMo, but the demon god. Not knowing he was in the Davis Mansion, He had no recollection of FaMo''s memory so Zu Wan teleported and left the mansion.


    They also confirmed that Zu Wan was the same person Tristan met in the hospital. A mother and a daughter helped him and brought him there.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen had learned about E and Titania''s story. But she had no idea that Titania was the woman she saw who looked like her mother, Eva.


    "My daughter, you haven''t answered my question yet. Where is your mother? What happened to her?"


    It seemed that Zhen-Zhen could no longer avoid this topic. But she didn''t want to break her father''s heart by telling him Eva died while protecting him.


    She was afraid that Zu Wan would me himself. Or worse, his heart would be filled with hatred and vengeance once again. Maybe forgetting that painful memory was for the better.<sub> </sub>


    She saw how Zu Wan almost killed everyone in the cave but fortunately, she was there to stop him. She didn''t want her father to avenge Eva''s death so she decided to lie.


    "Fa-Fa¡­ Mo-Mo is gone¡­ she died because of illness. You disappeared for a thousand years. Everything in this world has changed. This is not the same world as before."


    Zu Wan fell silent. He couldn''t believe it. He disappeared for some unknown reason. But now he returned, his beloved woman was already gone.


    He hoped to see her but that hope crumbled today. He knew it. Eva was just a human so she would die eventually since she didn''t have power, unlike Zhen-Zhen who could live a long life like him.


    Zu Wan felt like every ounce of his energy was drained. He was heartbroken. He thought he didn''t even see her at thest moment. But little did he know, it would be more painful if he would remember Eva''sst moment.


    Zu Wan didn''t want to cry in front of Tristan and Zhen-Zhen so he held it in. He sat down, clenching his fists.


    "I''m sorry, Zhen-Zhen. Your father failed to protect your mother. I was not there with you when you were growing. I was not by your side. Please forgive this useless father of yours."


    "No, Fa-Fa, don''t say that. You did your best. You protected me so well. See, I have here your fire dragons. You were the one who sent them to me as my protectors. However, I can only summon Orange Fire and ck Fire. Father, don''t me yourself. Okay? Just stay by my side from now on."


    Zhen-Zhen hugged her father, letting him know that his presence was more than enough.


    "By the way, can I talk to one of the fire dragons, Zhen-Zhen? Can you summon the orange fire dragon?"


    "Okay, Fa-Fa¡­ I named her Miho. You can call her Miho now," Zhen-Zhen muttered with a bright smile.


    Zu Wan: "..."


    He didn''t expect that Zhen-Zhen would give them names. He felt amused by her actions. He recalled how Zhen-Zhen was very fond of animals like rabbits, birds, and others. No wonder, she became closer to the fire dragons, treating them so well as part of her family.


    Before summoning Miho, Zhen-Zhen talked to her through their mind link. She asked her not to reveal the truth to Zu Wan.


    "Father-inw, what power do you have right now?" Tristan asked him out of the blue. He was curious to know so that he would be more careful not to piss him off.


    "I can only teleport as of now," Zu Wan answered nonchntly.


    Tristan''s lips twitched, fighting a smile. "How about fire?"


    "I don''t have that power as of now." He answered him truthfully.


    That''s the time Miho appeared in front of them. She was in her fireball form.


    "Master, wee back!" Miho''s cheerful voice was heard.


    "I''m d to see you, Miho. Thank you for protecting my daughter. I heard the news that my daughter got into an ident and nothing happened to her because you protected her."


    Zu Wan wasmending her right now. This was the first time Zu Wan did this. He even thanked her. He didn''t usually do this.


    "That''s our duty, Master."


    Zhen-Zhen could feel that Miho was so happy to see the demon god. Her fire was glowing brightly.


    "ck fire¡­ I mean FaMo is missing. Can''t you find him?" Zu Wan asked Miho.


    "He is my dragon general. Do you think he knew what happened to me? Why did I disappear? I need some answers so we have to find FaMo."


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen also wanted to find FaMo. They missed him. They thought that FaMo would be happy to see his old master.


    "Master, we don''t need to find FaMo anymore¡­"


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were taken aback when they heard that. They suddenly got worried.


    <o>,m Zhen-Zhen: "Why, Miho?"</o>


    Tristan: "Don''t tell me¡­ FaMo is gone?"


    Zu Wan: "Exin to us what you mean, Miho."


    "FaMo whom we are looking for¡­ I can sense him¡­ his faint aura. He is inside you, Master. He is not gone. But I think he is too weak right now, trying to recover his power. Let''s wait for him toe back." Miho informed them.

 Chapter 744 Bringing Ella And Titania With Him

    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were delighted to hear that FaMo was just fine. He was inside Zu Wan since FaMo was his core power among the fire dragons.


    ''Does it mean I can still recover my power even though I already passed some of my powers to Zhen-Zhen?'' Zu Wan thought to himself.


    He was still thinking about his power when his eyes finally noticed the baby bump in Zhen-Zhen''s stomach.


    Zu Wan''s eyes widened in surprise as he realized it.


    "Zhen-Zhen, your stomach is big¡­ don''t tell me¡­ you are pregnant? You are going to be a mother now?"


    Zhen-Zhen reflexively touched her stomach while smiling brightly at her father.


    "Yes, Fa-Fa! I''m pregnant with twins, a boy and a girl. You are going to be a grandfather now!" Zhen-Zhen shared the good news with Zu Wan.


    At first, Zu Wan fell silent, still trying to digest her words. Then mini versions of Zhen-Zhen of Tristan and Zhen-Zhen shed in his mind.


    He was sad a moment ago because of Eva''s death. But after hearing that he was going to be a grandfather of two adorable children, Zu Wan had forgotten about his sadness and pain.


    They were reced by genuine happiness. This was the same feeling he experienced when Eva told him that she was pregnant.


    Zu Wan immediately hugged her, his eyes brimming with joy as he mumbled, "I am going to be a grandfather now!" Oh, my baby is no longer a baby. You are going to be a mother now!"


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan met each other''s gaze. They were d to see Zu Wan rejoicing like this.


    Tristan''s impression of him was slowly changing. His father-inw, despite the fact he was a demon, was still capable of showing love and tenderness. He was less frightening when he smiled like that.


    While the husband and wife were enjoying watching Zu Wan who was now leaning his head on Zhen-Zhen''s stomach, Miho fused to Zhen-Zhen''s body. She didn''t want to disturb the family of three so she returned quietly.


    "Fa-Fa, you can stay here in this house for the meantime," Zhen-Zhen suggested.


    They couldn''t bring him to the Davis Family Mansion. They needed time before introducing Zu Wan to the Davis Family. They might be shocked once they told them that Zu Wan was her real father. He looked so young as if he was her older brother.


    "Okay, I understand. I can stay here. Can I see you every day?"


    "Of course Fa-Fa, you can!" Zhen-Zhen promptly responded.


    They were still talking when Tristan received a call from the Davis Mansion. He excused himself first, answering the call.


    "Fa-Fa, what do you prefer? Should I call you father, Dad, Pa, or FaFa?" Zhen-Zhen asked her father as they sat down on the couch.


    "I still want you to call me Fa-Fa," Zu Wan responded, stroking Zhen-Zhen''s hair.


    ? "Okay, I will keep calling you, Fa-Fa."


    "Good girl."


    When he said good girl, Zu Wan remembered E and Titania. They were currently staying at Leo''s Vi under Liam''s care. They had nowhere else to go sinceing back to Titania''s house was not a good option.


    Aside from the shooting incident, avoiding the Tang Family who tried to abuse E and humiliate her mother was a good reason for not returning to that ce.


    But Zu Wan didn''t like Liam. He was suspicious of him. His gut feeling was telling him to stay away from that man. With that thought in mind, he decided to bring along E and Titania in this house.


    He wanted to return the favor of helping him before. Now, it''s his turn to show his gratitude to Titania and E.


    "Zhen-Zhen, is it alright to bring Titania and E to this house? They have nowhere else to go right now."<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head instantly. "Yes, Fa-Fa! They are wee here. At least, I will not worry about you being alone here while I am at the Davis Mansion. Besides, you need someone to teach you about this current era, the customs and traditions and the way of life in this world."


    Zhen-Zhen knew that her father was also new to this environment. He needed to adjust and adapt. The world here was different from the world where they came from. There were lots of technologies here. He also needed to follow the rules andws of the society.


    "Fa-Fa, listen to me carefully. You need to conceal your power here. You have to pretend that you are an ordinary human being. And the most important thing Fa-Fa that you have to remember¡­ you should not harm humans¡­ Can you promise that to me, Fa-Fa?" Zhen-Zhen was looking at her father seriously.


    Meanwhile, Zu Wan nced at Zhen-Zhen with amusement in his eyes.


    "Why do I feel like I already heard this from your mother, Eva. I just can''t remember well but you sound like your mother."


    Zhen-Zhen smiled faintly. If she could remember well, Eva asked this same request to Zu Wan in the cave.


    "Fa-Fa, can you promise me that?" She asked him again.


    Zu Wan nodded his head, "I promise¡­ as long as they will not try to harm you and my grandchildren."


    "I will try my best to learn the way of living here and pretend to be an ordinary human."


    Zhen-Zhen was satisfied to hear those words from Zu Wan.


    "Zhen, there is something I want you to know so that you will not be surprised once you see Titania."


    "What is it, Fa-Fa?"


    "The truth is¡­ Titania looks like your mother, Eva."


    Zhen-Zhen was at a loss for words by that revtion. Was it just a coincidence that the person who helped her father had the same face as her mother?


    Then suddenly she remembered the woman she met at the hospital. Zhen-Zhen also met a woman whose face was exactly the same as her mother''s face.


    ''It''s the same hospital where Tristan saw my father. That only means that the woman who looks like my mother was the one taking care of my father at that time.''


    "Okay Fa-Fa, I want to meet her too and thank her personally for taking care of you."


    They just finished talking about Titania when Tristan came back with his annoyed expression.


    "Tristan, what happened?" Zhen-Zhen asked him.


    "The head butler called me. He told me that Liam came to the house, visiting you. Since we are not there, he is nowing here to meet us." Tristan informed her with his crumpled face.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled as she already knew the reason behind her husband''s annoyed expression. He was still jealous of Liam.


    "Don''t be upset, Tristan. Maybe, Liam has an important reason why he wants to see us. Let''s wait for him."


    "Who is Liam?" Zu Wan asked curiously.


    "He is my professor in my school. He is also our good friend. You might also like him, Fa-Fa, once you meet him."


    Tristan pursed his lips after hearing that. He felt threatened. What if Liam would gain approval and a good impression from Zu Wan first? Tristan could only sigh deeply.


    ''Liam? Is that the same Liam that I know?'' Zu Wan pondered to himself.

 Chapter 745 Liam Knowing The Truth

    Zhen-Zhen, Tristan, and Zu Wan continued their cheerful conversation wherein the husband and wife tried to exin some things that were still new to Zu Wan.


    With their help, Zu Wan got the big picture of how things worked in this world and in this modern time.


    Tristan also exined some important rules to remember when it came to following thew. Zu Wan crumpled his face as he already felt bored just listening to thosews made and implemented by humans.


    "Can we stop talking about this thing? I want to hear more about Zhen-Zhen. How did you meet each other?"


    Tristan''s face suddenly became pale when he heard that question. As much as he remembered, he did something he was not supposed to do during their first meeting.


    Zu Wan would kill him once he found out that he took advantage of Zhen-Zhen''s innocence. He kissed her and groped her naked body during their first meeting.


    A father who would hear that story would probably be furious to the extent he would want to beat Tristan to death.


    Tristan just smiled sheepishly, scratching the back of his neck. He was anxious and feeling guilty.


    Tristan didn''t know what to say. So his body stayed rigid, facing Zu Wan while having a cold sweat. Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen could feel his uneasiness so she didn''t say a word. She was just observing Tristan, wondering what was bothering him right now.


    "Father-inw¡­ Zhen-Zhen and I met on Mt. Calypso when I went hiking. Actually, it''s a waterfall."


    Zu Wan was taken aback when he heard that. He remembered Eva. The two of them also met in the waterfall.


    Who would have thought that Zhen-Zhen would also meet her husband in that waterfall?


    ''Is this what Eva called Destiny?'' Zu Wan rubbed his chin.


    "I met Zhen-Zhen''s mother in the waterfall," Zu Wan muttered, the longing for Eva reflected in his eyes.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled faintly. FaMo told her the story about her parents'' first meeting.


    Zu Wan was about to ask them another question when they heard the ringing of the doorbell.


    "Maybe that''s Liam," Zhen-Zhen mumbled, moving her gaze at the front door.


    Tristan nodded his head and he stood up to open the door. They were right. The person standing outside was Liam but he was not alone. A small cute little girl was standing beside him.


    "Hi, Tristan!" Liam raised his hand while greeting Tristan casually. He decided not to call him Mr. Davis.


    On the other hand, Tristan was not looking at Liam but the little girl next to him. He was a little bit confused.


    "Did you bring a child? But why?" Tristan asked him exasperatedly.


    "Hello, Mr. Davis! I''m E. I''m here to see your wife. Is she here?" E mumbled without missing a beat. She was so eager to know and meet the girl whom Liam wanted to see.


    Tristan was speechless. E was talking to him, direct to the point. She sounded polite but there was eagerness in her voice.


    ''Why does she want to see my wife?'' Tristan scratched his face as it didn''t make any sense to him.


    He arched his eyebrow and drew his gaze to Liam. ''Don''t tell me he is just using this little kid as an excuse to see my wife.''<sub> </sub>


    "My wife is inside. Come in," Tristan said, opening the door wide and stepping to the side. He waited for the two people to enter the house before closing the door.


    E saw Zu Wan right away after entering the room. She called his name and ran in his direction.


    "Father! You are also here?! But why?" E''s small voice echoed in the entire living room.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were surprised when they heard the young girl calling Zu Wan father.


    ''Eh, what''s going on here? Did he adopt this kid? Oh, I remember¡­.father-inw was with her thest time I saw him in the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen smiled at E. She felt like she just gained an instant younger sister when E called Zu Wan father.


    On the other hand, among the three, it was Liam who was more shocked the moment he saw Zu Wan inside the house.


    ''Is he FaMo or E''s father, Zu Wan?'' Liam''s gaze was focused on Zu Wan, waiting to see his reaction.


    "I came here to see my real daughter. How about you, E, why are you here?"


    Then Zu Wan moved his gaze to Liam as if asking him why he brought E with him.


    ''So the Liam that I knew and the Liam who is Zhen-Zhen''s friend are the same person?''


    Liam stayed rooted in his spot with his eyes wide open. He didn''t expect any of this. He heard it clearly. Zu Wan said that he was there to meet his real daughter.


    ''What is the meaning of this? Is he referring to Lillie?'' Liam suddenly had a bad feeling about this.


    He needed to confirm it so he asked Zhen-Zhen and Zu Wan.


    "Are you FaMo?"


    He hoped that Zu Wan and Zhen-Zhen would say yes. But it was weird since he already met FaMo before. Was he pretending not to know Liam? He didn''t remember him.


    ? Zhen-Zhen was the one who answered Liam''s question.


    "He is not FaMo. He is my real father, Liam." Zhen-Zhen sounded enthusiastic telling everyone that her father was back. The joy could be seen in her sparkling blue eyes.


    But opposite to the joy Zhen-Zhen was feeling right now, Liam felt like a huge bomb just blew up in front of him. He even failed to hide his troubled expression.


    ''There''s no way¡­ the demon god is here. He is alive. Mheera and I even met him personally. What should I do now? Why is he here? I thought he was gone, killed by our ancestors...''


    Zu Wan noticed the change in Liam''s expression. He couldn''t understand why he was looking like that. But before Zu Wan could see further through him, Liam was able to gather himself, trying to regain hisposure.


    ''This Liam, he is acting very strange today. I can''t help but suspect him more.'' Zu Wan mumbled to himself.


    ''What is he hiding?''

 Chapter 746 Mheeras Plan

    In a certain mountain, Mheera and the other three guardian warriors continued making the portal. They had been there for several days now.


    Today, they finally opened the portal using theirbined powers. They could hold this up for only thirty minutes.


    Someone should return to their world and call the guardian warrior who fought Zhen-Zhen before. He was the only guardian warrior who could identify Zhen-Zhen''s face.


    "Shiba, go back now. Make sure to bring Shino here. We need him." Mheera gave her order.


    Shiba stopped casting his power. "Leave it to me, our Head Shaman. I will make sure to bring Shino back here."


    After saying that, Shiba stepped into the portal, going back to their world. He had toe back soon. They only had 30 minutes to maintain the portal. After that, it would automatically disappear.


    Mheera, Riyu, and Calec waited for Shiba. While they were waiting, they noticed Mheera''s troubled expression.


    "Head Shaman¡­" Riyu called her name, contemting whether to continue asking her or not.


    "While we are in this world, just call me Mheera."


    "Mheera, is there something bothering you?" Riyu finally asked her. She was dying to know since ever since they tried to open the portal, Mheera''s mind seemed like wandering off somewhere.


    "You can tell us. We are willing to listen. We might be able to help you." Calec had also spoken, urging Mheera to speak her mind.


    Mheera darted her gaze between Riyu and Calec. Though she was the Head Shaman now, Riyu and Calec were her childhood friends. They grew up together as if they were real brothers and sisters.


    "Is it about our guardian lord?" Calec brought Liam up.


    Complicated emotions shed on Mheera''s face at the mention of their guardian leader. At that certain moment, Riyu and Calec had confirmed that this had something to do with Liam.


    Mheera exhaled deeply. She could no longer hide it from them. Besides, she needed to let it out to make his feelings lighter.


    "I think our guardian lord changed so much after staying in this world. Beforeing here, we had a little argument about the demon god. We have conflicting ideals now." There was a gleam of sadness in Mheera''s eyes when she said those words.


    Calec and Riyu exchanged nces with one another. They knew it. Their guardian lord was the reason why Mheera seemed distracted.


    He was the only guy who could affect Mheera like this. They were aware of the hidden feelings Mheera had for Liam.


    This was the reason why Mheera disobeyed Liam''s order. She was supposed to stay in their world to guide the new guardian lord who should rece Liam. But Mheera chose to follow Liam in this world.


    They knew that Mheera did this because she was worried about Liam''s safety. She wanted to make sure that he was safe.<sub> </sub>


    She thought after seeing him, everything would go back to normal. Liam said he killed the demon god''s daughter already but he refused to return to their world.


    "I can feel that our guardian leader is hiding something from me. I can no longer understand him." Mheera started to vent out.


    "What do you mean by that?" Riyu blinked her eyes, feeling a little bit confused.


    "I saw someone who looked like the demon god. I told him that we must eliminate him once we confirmed his identity. But he said that there''s no need to do that."


    "Huh? You saw the demon god? He is alive? I thought he was killed by our ancestors?" Calec couldn''t believe it.


    "I''m not sure about his identity yet since I can''t sense his power. Our guardian leader is trying to verify his identity as of now. He is currently monitoring the man who looks like the demon god."


    "Alright. Then what should we do if he is indeed the demon god? Our Guardian Leader doesn''t want to kill him," Riyu asked them curiously.


    "We will kill him by ourselves. I will make sure to show our guardian leader that his decision is wrong. Once he sees the true color of the demon god by fighting us, our Guardian Leader will make a move and kill the demon god by himself."


    "I am willing to sacrifice myself just to wake him so he will return to his usual self. I don''t care if I get hurt while fighting the demon god as long as our guardian leader will awaken his desire to kill the demon god." Mheera felt so determined regarding this matter.


    Riyu and Calec just nodded their heads. Between Mheera and Liam, they would prefer to follow Mheera since Liam already changed his ideals.


    p "This is dangerous. You don''t have to follow my lead if you don''t want to. I''m not forcing you to do this with me¡­" Mheera said, thinking about herrades'' safety.</anda>


    "Of course not! We are in this together. We will follow you." Calec expressed his loyalty to Mheera.


    "Yes! I will also fight with you, Mheera. Since it is dangerous, we should help each other," Riyu chimed in, raising her fist.


    "We have one goal¡­ to eliminate the demon god as well as his bloodline," she added.


    "Alright. Thank you for your help. I appreciate it. I have to do this. This is the only way for our guardian leader to return with us," Mheera said meaningfully.


    "After our mission here, I will mobilize you in secret. Our guardian leader should not know that you are here with me. We will move secretly because I am afraid that once he finds out, he will try to stop us." Mheera clenched her fists. She didn''t want to lie to Liam but she had no choice.


    "Alright, Mheera, just tell us what to do and we will fulfill our mission," Calec promptly responded.


    "Same with me. I will do my best to help you in this mission," Riyu alsomented.


    "Okay. I will tell you my n. Let''s just wait for Shiba and Shino. We need them as well."

 Chapter 747 Doubting Him

    Mheera, Calec, and Riyu were still at the mountain peak, waiting for Shiba and Shino. Five minutes before the closing of the portal, the two men emerged from it.


    They finally arrived as they passed through the portal from the other world. Mheera was delighted to see Shino. He had an important task to do.


    For some unknown reason, her gut feeling was telling her that the demon god''s daughter was not yet dead. Liam couldn''t look straight in his eyes when he told her about the demon god''s daughter.


    What if he lied to her about killing the demon god''s daughter? If he did lie, then Mheera wanted to know the reason why Liam didn''t kill her.


    "Finally, you are back." Mheera weed Shino, the fire element wielder.


    Shino bowed his head and kneeled in front of Mheera, politely greeting her as the Head Shaman of the Guardian Warriors.


    "It''s my honor to help you in this mission."


    "Rise, Shino. Don''t do this kind of formal greeting here," Mheera ordered him.


    Shino stood up right away, obeying Mheera.


    It did not take long when the portal disappeared. The five of them decided to sit under the trees, talking about Mheera''s n.


    "We will divide the team. Shino and Shiba will be in one team. Calec, Riyu, and I will be working together." Mheera looked at them one after another. After getting their positive response, she continued sharing her n with them.


    "Shino, you are the only one who can identify the demon god''s daughter. I want you to investigate further and confirm whether she is already dead or she is still alive."


    Shino was at a loss for words when he heard that. "Who killed her? She was so strong that I couldn''t even fight back."


    ? "Our guardian leader, he said he already killed her. But I want you to confirm if he really killed the right one."


    "Okay, Mheera. We will do that. I will help Shino and report to you everything," Shiba uttered with determination.


    "But don''t make unnecessary moves. Just find out if she is still alive or not. Don''t attack her since she might be more powerful than yourbined powers. Just report everything to me and I will do the rest."


    Shiba and Shino just nodded their heads as a response. They should follow and obey Mheera''s instructions.


    "Shino, be careful not to show your face to anyone. The demon god''s daughter had already seen your face."


    "I understand, Head Shaman. I will be more careful."


    Mheera bobbed her head before moving her gaze to Calec and Riyu.


    "You will be my backup. I will make sure that Liam will not know our moves. While I am diverting his attention, you should secretly monitor the man who looks like the demon god."<sub> </sub>


    "Okay, Mheera. Let''s justmunicate every progress of our task," Calec said, ncing at Riyu. She just nodded her head, signifying she knew what to do.


    They stayed there for a half-hour, finalizing everything. When they were done, Mheera invited them to have meals together in the city. She wanted to treat herrades before doing their mission and going separate ways.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in Tristan''s Condo Unit, Liam was having a conversation with Zhen-Zhen, Tristan, and Zu Wan. He had no idea that the other guardian warriors were already making a move.


    They were intentionally leaving Liam in the dark by taking action behind his back. Mheera defied his order and she didn''t respect his decision as their guardian leader.


    Now that he confirmed that Zu Wan was the demon god, Liam already nned on hiding this from Mheera.


    He was still threatened by his presence but he wanted to trust Zhen-Zhen. He didn''t know what the demon god was thinking but he knew for sure that Zhen-Zhen would not allow any innocent civilians to get hurt because of Zu Wan.


    ''I must protect them. I should convince Mheera to go back. The mission of killing the demon god and his daughter already lost its purpose a long time ago. Lillie and Zu Wan will be living here peacefully together with the Davis Family.'' Liam thought to himself as he happily conversed with Zhen-Zhen and others.


    He was so d to see how happy Zhen-Zhen was after reuniting with Zu Wan. His guilt lessened since the demon god was alive. But he was still sorry for Zhen-Zhen''s mother who was killed by their ancestors.


    "Liam, thank you for letting my father, E, and her mother stay temporarily in your house. My father and I already discussed it. He will be living here together with E and Titania." Zhen-Zhen informed Liam after expressing her gratitude to him.


    Liam''s eyes lit up when he heard that. It was a good idea since Mheera hadn''te back yet. She didn''t see Zu Wan, Titania, and E when he brought the three in Leo''s vi.


    It would be best if Zu Wan and Mheera would never cross paths again.


    "No need to thank me, Lillie. I just did the right thing. I will just fetch Titania."


    "Eh, big brother Liam! Are you sending us away now?" E suddenly butted in. She had been listening to Zhen-Zhen and Zu Wan ever since the start of their conversation.


    She was still jealous seeing how Liam looked at Zhen-Zhen. She could tell that Liam had a crush on her. It''s not a surprise because even she admired Zhen-Zhen''s beauty the first time she saw her.


    "Why E? You don''t want to stay here together with your father, Zu Wan?" Liam asked her.


    E bit her lower lip. She moved his gaze from Liam to Zu Wan. Zu Wan was also waiting for her response, wondering if E would choose to stay in Leo''s Vi together with Liam or stay in Tristan''s Condo Unit together with him.


    E sighed in defeat. "Of course, I want to stay with Father Zu Wan. But promise me that you wille and visit us here, brother Liam!"


    "Okay, I promise." Liam touched E''s head while smiling at her. Now he would feel relieved. Mheera should not know about this. His main priority right now was to keep them away from Mheera.

 Chapter 748 Be Possessive!

    ~ At Chou Hospital ~


    Andrew and Matthew didn''t know what urgent matter Tristan and Zhen-Zhen had to attend to. They just left the hospital in a hurry without saying goodbye to Alveena, Bianca, and Sophia.


    So thedies asked them where Zhen-Zhen and Tristan went.


    "Is something wrong? Are Lillie and Tristan just fine?" Bianca asked them worriedly.


    "I think my brother and sister-inw went to meet someone. But don''t worry. I think they are just fine. We will hear from themter." Andrew informed thedies.


    "We saw Brandon and Dr. Yuri while we were on the way here. Did they know each other?" Andrew blurted out.


    Sophia and Matthew fell silent at the mention of Yuri''s name. She was the reason the couple had a little argumentst night.


    Even though they already made up. Matthew was still worried that Sophia would get upset when mentioning Yuri. He wondered if she was just fine meeting Yuri today.


    p Meanwhile, Alveena and Bianca also noticed the change in expression of Matthew and Sophia. Trying to erase the awkward atmosphere, Alveena was the one who answered Andrew''s query.</anda>


    "Yuri and Brandon met Abroad. She was his doctor while Brandon became her patient."


    Andrew nodded his head. "Brandon dropped by to visit Bianca, right? Why did he leave so soon?"


    Bianca and Alveena both sighed deeply and said in unison, "He didn''t want us to know his secret so he fled from us, dragging Dr. Yuri with him!"


    Andrew could only shake his head andughed at them. Bianca and Alveena seemed to be disappointed since Brandon didn''t tell them what they wanted to know.


    They were still talking when Matthew''s phone rang. Grandpa Solomon was calling him. Matthew excused himself to answer the call.


    Sophia just watched Matthew''s back withplicated emotions on her face.


    "Sophia, are you okay?" Alveena asked her upon noticing her strange expression.


    "You suddenly became quiet. Are you sick?" Bianca chimed in while touching her hand.


    Andrew nced at the threedies. It seemed like they needed to have a girl''s talk. If he was there, Sophia might feel ufortable expressing her feelings and sharing her thoughts with her friends.


    With that thought in mind, Andrew decided to leave thedies for them to talkfortably without his presence.


    "Ladies, I will just go outside. You can talk here. I will give you privacy."


    Without waiting for their response, Andrew just kissed Alveena on her head before walking out of the VIP ward.


    Alveena immediately stood up, pulling Sophia to sit down beside her. Bianca and Alveena were now staring at her intently.


    "Sophia, now talk. What''s troubling you?" Alveena tugged her hand, urging her to speak up.


    "Did you argue with Matthew? How is your birthday celebration? Did he prepare a surprise for you? Aren''t you satisfied with Matthew''s surprise? How''s the family dinner?" Bianca bombarded her with so many questions.


    "Hey, Bianca, slow down. One question first." Alveena giggled because of Bianca''s curiosity. She didn''t look like a patient, but a gossip girl.


    Sophia smiled at them sheepishly. "What question should I answer first?"


    Alveena''s eyes lit up and excitedly said, "Tell us about your hometown visit first. I heard your boyfriend met your parents. How is it?"


    "Matthew and my parents got along really well. They epted our rtionship." Sophia couldn''t help but smile as she recalled her parent''s approval of Matthew.


    "How about your birthday? How did you celebrate it with Matthew?" Bianca asked her with utmost curiosity in her eyes.


    "He was the first person who greeted me at midnight. He surprised me by giving me flowers and a beautiful ne. After that¡­" Sophia stopped mid-sentence as she realized what happened next.


    A blush subconsciously overtook Sophia''s cheeks as she remembered what they did during the first hour of her birthday. Matthew and she became intimate inside her car and he pleased her until she reached her climax.


    "Hey, why did you stop, Sophie? Don''t kill us with suspense."


    "What happened next?"<sub> </sub>


    Bothdies couldn''t wait to hear more about Sophia''s and Matthew''s moments together.


    "We went back to sleep. And then, in the morning, we had a simple gathering at our house together with our neighbors. We celebrated my birthday together before Matthew and I traveled back here in the city of Empire to meet his family."


    "What can you say about Matthew? Is he sweet? Is he romantic?" Alveena asked her expectantly.


    "He is very thoughtful, sweet, and romantic¡­ He is aplete package." Sophia didn''t deny it. She admitted to herself that Matthew was indeed a wonderful person and a very sweet boyfriend.


    Alveena looked at her with dreamy eyes. She could rte to Sophia because Andrew was also the same. Only Bianca couldn''t rte since she was still single.


    "Hey girls, stop giving that look. I feel like I am the ck sheep here among us." Biancained to them.


    Alveena giggled because of Bianca''sst remarks. "That''s why you should take my brother already. Make him a sweet and thoughtful boyfriend as well! Haha, I will award you Bianca if ever you seed in making him into submission."


    Bianca looked at Alveena helplessly. "You are really determined to sell your brother to me."


    "Yes, of course, I am selling him for free. Anyway, let''s go back to Sophie. I don''t want you to kill me here. Haha."


    Bianca could only sigh while shaking her head. Alveena was hell-bent on pairing her up with Clifford.


    "So back to you, Sophia. What happened during the Wilkins Family Dinner? Have you met your future inws? How are they?" Bianca diverted the topic back to Sophia.


    Sophia sighed deeply. By just looking at her facial expression, Alveena and Bianca could tell that something happened during the family gathering.


    "I guess the family didn''t expect that Matthew would introduce me as his girlfriend. They didn''t look that happypared to meeting Yuri. Dr. Yuri was also therest night." Sophia informed her friends.


    "What? Dr. Yuri and Matthew''s family knew each other?" Alveena uttered in surprise.


    Sophia bobbed her head, feeling dejected.


    "Dr. Yuri is Matthew''s childhood sweetheart. She is his first love. His rtives were close to her, especially his younger sister. It seems that they were still rooting for the two to be together. They like Yuri more than me."


    Sophia finally opened up to them. She wanted to take it out of her chest so that she would feel better.


    "But I couldn''t me them. Yuri is a great choice. She is beautiful, smart, and a good doctor. A career woman from a respected family. I hate to admit it but Matthew and Yuri matched each other well. A perfect couple."


    "We even arguedst night because of her. I got jealous and felt insecure. I said something I was not supposed to say to Matthew. I hurt his feelings¡­ I became inconsiderate of his feelings. I doubted his love for me.. "


    "Hey, don''t think about that. She is just part of Matthew''s past. In love, there is no qualification. As long as you love each other, everything else doesn''t matter!" Bianca said a piece of advice tofort her friend.


    Alveena and Sophia looked at her in disbelief. They never expect that a single woman like her would be able to give such wonderful love advice.


    "Haha, you sound like you are not a single woman." Alveena teased Bianca.


    Bianca pouted her lips while Sophia let out a soft giggle. It was really good talking to her friends.


    "But don''t worry. Matthew and I already made up. Thanks for the advice, Bianca. I should listen to you." Sophia still felt bothered by Yuri but she was more guilty of hurting Matthew''s feelings.


    "I am like this because I am just afraid that Matthew will get tired of me. I am afraid that he will rece me since Yuri is now back for good. You know, I am a bit tacky and I don''t know much about these things. I stillck experience when ites to rtionships. But I want to be better and make this rtionship work out." Sophia vocally shared her thoughts with them.


    Alveena held Sophia''s shoulder and said, "There is no manual in dating or loving someone. If there is something I learned from experience, then I can say that you should just follow your heart."


    "But there is one question you have to answer Sophia¡­" Alveena added. "Do you wanna lose Matthew to another woman?"


    Sophia paused for a moment. After a while, she shook her head frantically. "I don''t want to. I don''t want to lose him."


    Bianca and Alveena smiled at her response. They were satisfied to hear that.


    "Then you should guard your man! Mark him yours! Be possessive of him. Don''t let others steal him." Alveena said with so much conviction.


    "How should I do that?" Sophia asked her innocently.


    Alveena and Bianca exchanged meaningful nces at one another. Their lips curled up into a mischievous smile. Then Alveena leaned over, whispering something to Sophia.

 Chapter 749 Matthews Troubles

    Bianca still needed to haveplete rest so her visitors were not allowed to stay for too long. Alveena and Andrew left the hospital to go back to Andrew''s penthouse. They needed to fix his ce and changed his passcode for the door lock.


    Andrew understood now why the kidnappers were able to enter their house without any sign of breaking in. Probably, Mr. Miller asked Hannah about his passcode since she was the only one who knew about it aside from him.


    On the other hand, Matthew went home as he was being summoned by his grandfather. Sophia stayed with Bianca in the hospital to watch over her for the time being.


    Clifford would being today as Bianca''s guardian since her family didn''t know yet what happened to her. She didn''t want to inform her parents.


    Matthew would fetch Sophiater on once Clifford arrived. But for now, he went to see his grandfather. It looked like there was something Grandpa Solomon wanted to discuss with Matthew.


    After a thirty minute-drive, Matthew arrived at their family vi. Grandpa Solomon was already waiting for him inside his study.


    Matthew entered the house and proceeded to Grandpa Solomon''s study. He knocked on the door and heard his grandfather''s voice, telling him toe in.


    Upon entering, he saw his grandfather sitting on the couch while drinking tea. Matthew politely greeted him and sat down on the opposite chair, facing Grandpa Solomon.


    "Do you want tea?" Grandpa Solomon offered him a drink.


    "I''m fine, Grandpa. What do you want to discuss with me?" Matthew''s eyes were fixed on his grandfather. He knew that this was important because it was so rare for his grandpa to summon him without any reason.


    "I will not beat around the bush, grandson. I asked you toe here because I want to know your decision. Are you ready to take charge of the Wilkins'' Company?"


    Matthew was not able to react right away when he heard his grandfather''s statement. He was not certain about his decision in this matter.


    "What do you mean, Grandpa?"


    "I want you to be the next CEO. I will be resigning as the Chairman of ourpany. Your Uncle will rece me and the CEO position will be vacant."


    Grandpa Solomon paused for a moment, assessing Matthew''s reaction. He knew that his grandson had no interest in holding a high position in theirpany because he wanted to give way to his other cousins.


    He didn''t want topete with them since he was avoiding a conflict. He knew that his other cousins were eyeing for that position.


    However, Grandpa Solomon thought that Matthew was the best candidate for this position. Though he was serving as assistant to Tristan, Matthew learned a lot when it came to managing argepany like Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    Matthew remained silent. He didn''t know what to say. He didn''t want to disappoint his grandfather and he knew that Grandpa Solomon was looking up to him, believing in his skills and abilities. He had a great expectation of his grandson.<sub> </sub>


    But he just wanted a simple life together with Sophia. He was afraid that once he became the CEO of Wilkins'' Company, Sophia would feel inferior and she would think that their rtionship would not work out.


    But he couldn''t tell this reason to his grandfather. What if Grandpa Solomon would not approve of his rtionship with Sophia because the reason for his refusal was her? He couldn''t afford that.


    Sophia was already having a hard time thinking that his family liked Yuri more than her. Matthew didn''t want Sophia to suffer emotional pain anymore.


    Not hearing any response from Matthew, Grandpa Solomon spoke again.


    "Are you not tired of being an assistant? You have been serving the Heavenly Star Enterprise. Maybe this is now the time that you think about our family business and run ourpany." Grandpa Solomon was determined to convince his grandson to ept the position.


    "Grandpa, I love my work. I may not be a CEO but just a mere assistant, but I enjoy my work. When ites to our family business, even if I''m not serving in thepany, my cousins are there. And they are already capable enough."


    Grandpa Solomon could only sigh. He knew that convincing his grandson would not be easy. Since the start, Matthew didn''t show any interest in gaining a higher position in thepany. He somehow knew that Matthew was just avoiding conflict within the family.


    With Matthew''s good intentions, Grandpa Solomon had be certain that Matthew would be the one suited for the position. Unlike his other grandsons who only aimed for power, Matthew was different. For Grandpa Solomon, Matthew would be a good leader, a great CEO.


    "Please, grandson. I will only be at ease if you will be the one managing ourpany. This is for themon good of our employees. Can''t you fulfill this old man''s wish?" Grandpa Solomon put on a pitiful face, still trying to convince Matthew.


    Matthew was now put in a dilemma. He couldn''t decide yet. His grandpa was pleading and he couldn''t bear to disappoint him. He loved his grandfather so much.


    "Grandpa, please give me some time to think this over. I will give you my answer. But I can''t do that right now."


    Grandpa Solomon felt d that Matthew didn''t turn his offer down right away. He felt content knowing that Matthew would think it over.


    "Okay, grandson. I will give you time to think. There is still one week before the shareholders meeting. I will announce my retirement soon. I hope you can give me an answer before the shareholders meeting next week."


    Matthew just smiled faintly before nodding his head. "Yes, grandpa. I understand. Thank you for giving me time to decide."


    "I''m still hoping that you will ept the position. I will wait for your answer, grandson." Grandpa Solomon patted Matthew''s shoulder.


    After discussing thepany matters, the grandfather and grandson duo talked about Sophia.


    Fortunately, Grandpa Solomon was neutral. He also liked Sophia. He didn''tpare her to Yuri. He was just surprised that Matthew already had a girlfriend. But whoever the girl he chose, he would support him.

 Chapter 750 Closure With Her

    Matthew left the Wilkins Family Vi with a troubled heart. He was still bothered by Grandpa Solomon''s wish. He was concerned about his rtionship with Sophia.


    He wanted to maintain and strengthen their rtionship. He was afraid that Sophia might run away from him or push him away just thinking that they were not a match together. Now he was having a hard time bncing them.


    <o>,m "Should I tell this to Sophia? What if she pushes me away again? I can''t afford to lose her," Matthew mumbled to himself, tightening his grip on the steering wheel.</o>


    Matthew headed straight to the Chou Hospital to fetch Sophia, his mind was upied with so many things. He didn''t even notice that he was already in front of the hospital building.


    Matthew sighed deeply while shaking his head. He needed to gather himself and clear his mind. He couldn''t face Sophia while looking so troubled like this.


    Upon entering the lobby, he stumbled with Dr. Yuri. Yuri greeted him right away with her bright smile.


    "Matthew, are you here to fetch Sophia?" Dr. Yuri knew that Sophia was still at Bianca''s VIP ward.


    Matthew nodded his head as a response. His lips curled up into an awkward smile. Deep inside, he felt sorry for Yuri. He promised to wait for her but he broke that promise. They were still young at that time. He wondered if Yuri truly waited for them to reunite again or not.


    Matthew felt guilty because he was not able to control his heart to love someone else. He didn''t n on falling in love but it just happened.


    He didn''t regret it. He loved Sophia now. So even if Yuri was back, he was certain that he would still choose Sophia.


    With that thought in mind, Matthew believed that Yuri deserved to hear an apology from him. He wanted to have closure between them.


    "Yuri, are you free right now? Can we talk?" Matthew said with a serious expression on his face.


    Yuri nced at him for several seconds before agreeing. "Yes, I am free. Let''s go to my office."


    Soon Matthew followed Yuri as they headed to her office. They could still feel the awkward atmosphere surrounding them.


    Yuri tried to lighten the mood by maintaining a smile. "Sit down, Matt. What is it that you want to talk to me about?"


    Matthew raised his head, looking at her in the eyes. "First of all, I want to say that I''m d to see you back. Sorry if I was not able to talk to you during the family gathering."


    Yuri just smiled at him. "No need to apologize, Matt. I understand your situation. Besides, your girlfriend was there so it would be inappropriate to talk to me, knowing that I was your childhood sweetheart." Yuri was being honest and direct.<sub> </sub>


    Matthew fell silent. Yuri was right. She even became the reason for their first argumentst night.


    "I''m sorry, Yuri¡­" Matthew suddenly blurted out, making Yuri speechless.


    She thought she would be fine as she already epted that Matthew already loved someone. But after hearing the word sorry from Matthew, all the pains just came flooding inside her heart.


    She tried her best to hold back her tears. She didn''t want to cry in front of Matthew. She couldn''t me him if he was not able to wait for her.


    "I don''t want to make excuses, Yuri. I might be at fault and you can get mad at me. I don''t know if you still remember our promise or whether you take it seriously. I just want to apologize if ever I hurt your feelings. I didn''t mean to do it. It just so happened that I fell in love with an amazing woman like Sophia."


    "Yuri, you are an excellent woman. I know you will also find someone who will love you and take care of you¡­ I''m sorry I am not the guy who can do that for you. But I hope we can still continue being friends."


    Matthew had spoken spontaneously, without missing a beat. He wanted to tell Yuri what he truly felt. He was apologizing for breaking his promise.


    Yuri could see the guilt in Matthew''s eyes. She was saddened that they ended up being friends only. But she didn''t like to be selfish. Though she was sad, hurt, and jealous, Yuri was also happy for Matthew.


    "Sophia is a good person. I met them a while ago in the VIP ward. I want to know her better as well. I am even thinking of bing one of her friends." Yuri shared her thoughts with Matthew.


    "Matt, you don''t have to apologize to me. And it''s not your fault. It''s also my fault for not returning sooner. But I guess, this is our fate. We are not meant to be. Just like you, I still want you to be my friend." Yuri held Matthew''s shoulder, gently patting it.


    "I want you to be happy. I support you. I am just here if you ever need a friend. Don''t feel sorry anymore. Just like what you said, I can still find a good man." Yuri reassured him.


    Matthew felt that one heavy burden was lifted from his heart. He was grateful that Yuri was very kind and understanding.


    "Thank you, Yuri. I am also here if you need a friend. I wish you all the best. And I hope you will find the right man soon. You deserve to be happy as well."


    Yuri nodded her head with a smile, before standing up and opening up her arms. "I guess we are now okay. We just had our closure. Now, give me a hug. I still miss you, do you know that?"


    Matthew chuckled because of Yuri''s remarks. She was still the sweet Yuri he knew. Matthew also stood up and hugged Yuri.


    Little did they know, Sophia passed by Yuri''s office. And that was the scene she saw while she was standing by the door. She saw Matthew hugging Yuri.

 Chapter 751 No Breakup Please

    Sophia immediately left the room, avoiding being seen by Matthew and Yuri. She headed straight to thefort rooms. She tried to calm herself and gather her emotions.


    She had to admit that she felt jealous after seeing Matthew and Yuri hugging each other. But she was telling herself not to jump to conclusions yet.


    Matthew informed her that he wasing and he was near the hospital. Sophia was waiting for Matthew a while ago when she decided to visit Yuri.


    She wanted to talk to her and reach out to her. She knew that Yuri was a good doctor so it''s unfair if she would avoid her.


    Who would have thought that upon dropping by her office she would see something she didn''t expect?


    Matthew and she just made up after arguing because of Yuri but now, she would see a scene where Matthew and Yuri were involved.


    Sophia watched her reflection in the mirror. She pressed her hand against her chest. She exhaled deeply before wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    She didn''t want Matthew to know that she cried. Sophia took another deep sigh before fixing herself.


    When she left thefort room, she already masked her sadness and negative emotions by shing a smile.


    She decided to go back to Bianca''s ward. Matthew would go there to meet her. She didn''t know whether Yuri and Matthew were done talking.


    She wanted to know what they were about to do next but she couldn''t bear to see them together.


    When she entered Bianca''s ward, Matthew was not yet around. But Clifford was already back. Clifford Sy was just wearing casual clothes, not his usual corporate suit.


    Sophia just meekly smiled at him and joined them, pretending she was just fine. It did not take long when Matthew entered the ward. He looked like he was in a good mood.


    Sophia became more disheartened when she saw Matthew''s bright expression. She wondered if Yuri was the reason for that.


    But little did she know, Matthew was also trying to look fine although he had troubling thoughts in mind. He was still bothered by his grandfather''s wish.


    Matthew and Clifford greeted each other with a nod. Then he turned to Sophia.


    "Love, shall we go now?" Matthew asked her.


    "Okay, Love. Let''s go." Sophia responded.


    Sophia and Bianca bid goodbye to each other.


    Sophia and Matthew were walking in the hallway when she asked him something. She wanted to test if he would tell the truth or would hide something from her.


    "What took you so long to arrive? Did you drop somewhere else?"


    "No. I proceeded here right away after leaving our family vi," Matthew answered, not realizing that Sophia wanted to hear from him that he went to see Yuri.


    Sophia fell silent after hearing Matthew''s response. She thought he wanted to hide something from her.


    The two went to the parking lot. Sophia didn''t talk anymore. The whole journey to her apartment was very silent. She pretended to be asleep as she closed her eyes during the trip.


    When the car stopped in front of her apartment, Sophia stepped out of the car without waiting for Matthew to open the car door for her.


    Matthew noticed that Sophia was acting strangely. Was she upset?


    Sophia just waved at Matthew thinking that he would leave quickly after dropping her. But Matthew got out of his car.


    Sophia looked at him confusedly, giving him a questioning gaze.


    Matthew smiled at her faintly and said, "Are you sending me away without even asking me to get inside your apartment? Will you not offer me a drink?"


    Sophia didn''t know what to say. Deep inside she wanted him to stay. But she was upset because she thought Matthew lied to her.


    ''I should not let jealousy win over me and affect our rtionship. I should trust Matthew.'' Sophia reminded herself.


    Sophia grabbed Matthew''s hand and nodded her head. "Let''s go inside. Have some drinks."


    Matthew''s face brightened up when Sophia invited him in. The two of them entered the house with their intertwined hands.<sub> </sub>


    Sophia''s apartment was small but it was spacious enough for three people. There was one bed, one a space for cooking and eating. There was also a small bathroom inside.


    No appliances except for a small screen television and Air Conditioner. But overall the room was well-arranged, organized, and neat and clean.


    There was also a table beside her single bed. All her books were arranged on that table. She loved reading books.


    Matthew smiled inwardly, thinking about buying more books for Sophia.


    Sophia was about to make a coffee for Matthew but she was stopped by two strong arms. Matthew wrapped his arms around her waist, hugging her from behind.


    "Hey, stop that. I thought you wanted to drink something. Let me finish this." Sophiained.


    "I just used that as an alibi. The truth is I just want to stay here and be with you." Matthew stole a kiss on her right cheek after saying those words.


    Sophia was taken aback when she heard that. At least Matthew was putting effort just to be with her. He was so thoughtful and sweet. She was loving him more each day as she got to know him better.


    Then Sophia remembered her conversation with Bianca and Alveena. They asked her if she didn''t want to lose Matthew. Of course, she didn''t want that to happen.


    So her two friends, especially Alveena, gave her tips on how she would make Matthew stay with her.


    She said she needed to show him how much she cared for Matthew. She didn''t need to be shy. She should show it by actions. She needed to be more bold and aggressive too and be more possessive of her man.


    Some guys wanted to feel their woman''s possessiveness. Through that, they could see how much they mean to her. So Alveena advised her to let her feelings out.


    She didn''t need to hide it. It was meant to ve shown to the man she loved. If possible, she also needed to be intimate with Matthew, initiating some moves.


    "Hey, Love. Are you alright?" Matthew asked Sophia when he noticed that she suddenly became distracted.


    He turned her around so that Sophia would now be facing him.


    Sophia gazed up to meet Matthew''s eyes. Her eyes lingered on his face. Then she realized that she already loved him so deeply.


    She was afraid that Matthew would get tired of her. She always felt inferior. But now she realized that she did not need to worry about their different status. Her inferiority would only cause conflict and misunderstanding between them.


    She did not want to make those insignificant things a hindrance to their wonderful rtionship. She must conquer her fears, her insecurity, and her inferiority.


    All she had to do was to open up to him, trust him and continue loving him. That''s the most important thing. She should not doubt him.


    "Hey, You are scaring me with your silence, Sophie. Are you mad at me? Did I do something wrong again? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Don''t tell me¡­ you wanna ask for some space and time? A cool off? I can do that¡­ but please don''t ask me to break up with you. Because I can''t do that." Matthew spoke spontaneously, feeling anxious.


    When they left the hospital, he already sensed that Sophia was acting weird as if she was hiding something from him. She was so quiet. He knew that she was not asleep but she just pretended because she didn''t want to talk to him.


    That''s one of the reasons why Matthew insisted on staying in her apartment. He wanted to know the reason why she was acting coldly towards him.


    He even felt rmed when Sophia didn''t even invite him toe inside her apartment. He assumed that Sophia was trying to avoid him.


    They just arguedst night and made up this morning. He couldn''t stand it knowing Sophia was upset with him. He was afraid that Sophia would ask for a breakup.


    Now his heart was beating so fast. He was so nervous. He was waiting for her response.


    Sophia could see the worry all over his face. Matthew looked afraid and he felt like crying. Sophia wanted tough but she held it back.


    ''Matthew is also overthinking.'' Sophia smiled inwardly.


    Without saying a word, Sophia raised her hands, cupping Matthew''s face. Then she tiptoed as she brought her face closer to his.


    Before he knew it, Matthew found himself being kissed by Sophia. Her lips were gently brushing his lips. Her kiss was soforting as if she wanted to wash away his worry through this kiss.


    Matthew blinked his eyes several times. He was caught off guard for a moment before his mind absorbed everything.


    Sophia was kissing him right now, expressing her love for him through this passionate kiss.

 Chapter 752 Sophias Boldness

    Sophia deepened the kiss. She learned a lot from Matthew regarding how to kiss so she was now confident that she was doing the right thing.


    She nibbled on his lower lip, gently biting it. She was urging Matthew to part his lips. When he did, she plunged her tongue inside, letting it explore his mouth.


    Matthew enjoyed every attention her lips and tongue were giving him. The sound of their wet lips smashing each other could be heard in her room.


    Their kisses were bing more sensual and passionate. Matthew pulled her closer, one arm holding her waist while the other one grabbing the back of her head.


    Sophia kissed him hard and Matthew was letting her take the lead. After a while, Sophia just found herself being lifted. Matthew was carrying her toward the bed, their lips still connected to each other.


    Sophia wrapped her legs around Matthew''s hips. Few secondster, he sat down on the edge of her bed, Sophia straddling him as she was on hisp.


    Sophia raked her fingers through his hair as she continued kissing Matthew passionately. Matthew felt his body getting feverish. He was so aroused because of Sophia''s boldness.


    This was very rare wherein Sophia was the one taking the lead. His heart was pounding crazily from both excitement and anticipation. He wondered what triggered Sophia to act like this.


    ''Wait? I still didn''t get her answer. What if after this, she will ask me to let her go? Is this her goodbye kiss?'' Matthew thought to himself, being paranoid.


    When Sophia drew back to grasp some air, Matthew grabbed that opportunity to ask her.


    "Love¡­ are you making me happy... by kissing me like this so that you can break my heartter?" Matthew asked her, panting.


    Sophia giggled when she saw the pitiful expression on Matthew''s face.


    "You silly guy! Of course not! I am kissing you because I want to do it. I want to satisfy my boyfriend!" Sophia dered boldly. She put away all her shyness. She was now confidently saying what she wanted to do and her feelings for Matthew.


    Sophia leaned over, kissing Matthew on his cheeks, his nose, his forehead¡­ and back to his lips. She was showering him kisses.


    With her actions, Matthew''s troubles were suddenly forgotten. He felt wonderful right now since Sophia seemed like she was not upset anymore.


    Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. At least, his fear would not happen.


    "Matt¡­" Sophia whispered his name while kissing his earlobe.


    Matthew groaned in pleasure when he felt Sophia grinding her hips on top of him. He suddenly felt that something beneath his pants became hard and it was growing by the second.


    "Matt¡­ I love you¡­ I truly love you¡­" Sophia mumbled softly, making Matthew''s heart flutter.


    Matthew couldn''t help but smile while supporting Sophia''s back so that she wouldn''t fall off the bed.


    "I love you more, Sophie. I can''t lose you or else, I will be devastated and broken. Please don''t leave me, Sophie. I will cry a million tears."


    Sophia didn''t know whether tough or roll her eyes because of Matthew''s cheesiness.


    "Hey, don''tugh. I''m not kidding. What I said is true." Matthew pouted his lips.


    Sophia just shook her head before going back to her business. She began kissing Matthew''s neck as her hands were slowly unbuttoning his shirt.<sub> </sub>


    Matthew felt the tingling sensation brought by Sophia''s warm lips. She was clearly teasing him when she began biting and sucking on his neck. This was the first time Sophia did this.


    Matthew still couldn''t believe it. He thought he was dreaming. And if this was just a dream, he wanted this dream tost. He liked Sophia''s bold side right now.


    Soon, Matthew''s shirt had been removed, leaving him naked on the upper part of his body. Sophia continued trailing kisses, from his neck going down his chest.


    "Sophie, my Love¡­ are you sure about this?" He asked her again, hoping she would continue.


    "Yes, of course! I want to do this. You satisfied me during myst birthday. Now let me return the favor, Matt. Let me satisfy you as well. I can do it. Please guide me."


    Matthew could hear the determination in her voice. He just bobbed his head and allowed Sophia to take in-charge of everything.


    He was ticklish as Sophia started licking his nipple. His erection was growing bigger as time went by.


    Matthew groaned loudly when Sophia sucked his nipple while her hand began rubbing his erection through his pants.


    "Oh Love, that feels so good¡­ just continue."


    Sophia rejoiced as Matthew was enjoying this. At first, she was afraid that she might be doing the wrong thing. But because of Matthew''s encouragement, she gained the confidence to continue.


    It did not take long when they heard the unbuckling of the belt and the unzipping of his pants.


    "Can¡­ Can I touch it?" Sophia asked him.


    Sophia learned from Alveena that there was another way of satisfying a man without doing the deed.


    Of course, she advised the innocent Sophia to use her hands to satisfy Matthew. It was a step-by-step process. So handjob first before doing sex!


    Matthew gulped hard, his eyes burning with desire. Just thinking about Sophia holding and grabbing his thing with her bare hands, he felt like he was gonna explode.


    This was the first time Sophia would do this to him. Without further ado, he bobbed his head frantically, giving her permission to touch his precious thing.


    Sophia gasped in surprise upon seeing the real thing. It was big, long, soft, and hard. She was very careful when she started rubbing his length.


    Matthew tossed his head backward with his closed eyes. He was savoring the pleasant sensation brought by Sophia''s hand.


    Matthew helped her out at first, guiding her hands as they both massaging and rubbing his shaft in up and down movement. Sophia was fascinated by what she was doing.


    She heard Matthew''s loud groans and moans, making her so wet. She was amazed knowing that she felt pleasure as well while satisfying Matthew.


    Sophia continued massaging his shaft while kissing his lips. Matthew felt like he was about to cum as Sophia sped up her pace.


    In half an hour, Matthew finally found his release. Sophia couldn''t believe that doing a handjob would be this tiring. Her hands felt numbs but she was satisfied knowing that Matthew enjoyed it a lot.

 Chapter 753 Make You Mine Forever

    Matthew felt refreshed after his release. Sophia satisfied him well. They both cleaned the mess they made in her room. Matthew apologized for it.


    They also washed together in the bathroom. When they went back to her bed, Matthew pulled Sophia, letting her sit on hisp while hugging her from behind.


    "Are you tired?" Matthew asked her worriedly.


    "No. But my hands feel numb." Sophia told him truthfully.


    Matthew chuckled, feeling a little bit guilty. "Sorry about that my Love. Come here. Let me massage you."


    Sophia got off Matthew''sp and sat beside him so that he could massage her hands.


    "Love, were you upset with me a while ago? I really thought I did something that you didn''t like." Matthew started massaging Sophia''s hand.


    Sophia smiled faintly. She would be honest with him. "Yes, I felt upset and jealous a while ago. I thought you were hiding something from me. But then, I realized that I should trust you, instead of doubting you."


    Matthew stopped what he was doing when he heard that. He raised his head to meet her eyes.


    "Why, Sophie? What did I do?" Matthew was still clueless.


    Sophia sighed deeply before answering his query.


    "The truth is¡­ I saw you in Dr. Yuri''s office. I dropped by to talk to her but you were talking to her. I didn''t hear your conversation but I saw you hugging her¡­" Sophia lowered her gaze, biting her lower lip.


    Matthew blinked his eyes several times, just staring at her. He didn''t know that. Now he understood why Sophia was not in a good mood. She misunderstood what she had seen.


    "I asked you¡­ what took you so long to arrive, hoping that you would mention dropping by Yuri''s office. But you didn''t. So I thought you intentionally hid it from me."


    "No, Sophia. I don''t n on hiding it from you. Please don''t misunderstand. It was just a friendly hug." Matthew reacted right away, exining things to Sophia.


    "We bumped into each other in the lobby. After listening to youst night, I realized I owe her an apology for breaking the promise I made. So I asked her if we could talk."


    "Sophie, believe me. Yuri and I just talked to have closure. We are only friends. You are the woman I love. No one will rece you in my heart. Please believe me." Matthew sounded desperate. He didn''t want Sophia to get the wrong idea.


    Sophia just bobbed her head with a smile. She raised her hand, caressing Matthew''s face.


    "Yes, Matt. I believe you. I already told you that starting today I will put my hundred percent trust in you." Sophia reassured Matthew, erasing his worries.


    Matthew felt so happy to hear that. He pulled Sophia into a hug. He got scared for a moment. He thought Sophia would not believe him.


    She had difficulty trusting men ever since Marcus betrayed her. He took advantage of her and yed with her feelings. So Matthew understood if Sophia didn''t trust him fully before. She was hurt because of Marcus and his betrayal.


    "So, what did Dr. Yuri say to you after apologizing to her?" Sophia asked him with her curious gaze.


    "She said it was not my fault. She epted everything. She supports our rtionships, wishing us to be strong. She also reassured me that she''s fine."


    Sophia nodded her head. She knew it. Dr. Yuri is a good person. She didn''t hold grudges against Matthew and her.<sub> </sub>


    "Oh, before I forget Love. Yuri also told me that she wanted to know more about you. Perhaps you can be friends too."


    Sophia was at a loss for words for a moment. She didn''t expect that Yuri was also thinking like that.


    ? She became more ashamed and guilty of how she reacted. She tried to ignore and avoid Yuri. But Yuri wanted to get to know more of her.


    "I think I should visit Dr. Yuri next time. I feel ashamed for being jealous for no reason. I was so insecure because I also admire her for being an amazing woman. She is aplete package, beauty and brain with high social status and noble profession."


    "Hey! My girlfriend is aplete package as well! Beauty and Brain!" Matthew proudly dered.


    Sophia giggled, hitting Matthew''s shoulder. He really knew how to tter her.


    "Love, there is something I want to consult you as well." Matthew began opening the topic regarding his grandfather''s wish.


    "Okay, Love. Let me hear it."


    "My grandfather summoned me this afternoon. The reason he wanted to meet me was to talk to me about thepany. He is retiring as the Chairman of Wilkin''spany. He offered me the CEO position¡­"


    Sophia gasped upon hearing that. "Oh, is that true? So you are going to be the CEO. Are you resigning as Tristan''s assistant? Is that the reason you gave me the job opportunity as Tristan''s secretary in order to rece you?"


    Sophia had spoken spontaneously. This was not the reaction he expected from her. She seemed like she was not affected at all even if he would be a CEO. She even bombarded him with so many questions.


    After a while, Matthew pouted his lips and answered herst question. "Of course not! I asked you to be his secretary so that I could be with you, not to rece me. If I will be a CEO then I will prefer if you will work for me, not for Tristan!"


    Sophia burst outughing. Matthew''s words made sense. "Hmm, so what do you want to ask from me, Love?"


    "Will you be okay if I ever ept the CEO position?"


    Sophia fell silent for a moment. She somehow figured out what Matthew was thinking. She realized that Matthew was hesitating to ept it because of her. He was worried that she would not be okay, thinking that their gaps in status would be great.


    Sophia gave him a reassuring smile. "Love, whatever your decision is, I will support you on that. From now on, I will no longer care about our different status, nor feel inferior. I will focus on loving you and make our rtionship work out. I don''t want to lose you either. I love you so much, Matt¡­"


    Matthew was at a loss for words upon hearing that. His heart was singing with so much joy. He felt so touched by her words.


    Couldn''t hold back his feelings, Matthew cupped her face and kissed her passionately. He just felt the need to kiss her. He felt so grateful and lucky to have Sophia''s pure love.


    Sophia returned his kiss. They were back to their passionate moment. Both of them could feel the profound love they had for each other.


    They didn''t want this to end. They felt that their rtionship had be strong after facing some obstacles and challenges.


    Those things made them realize that they didn''t want to lose each other and they were both willing to do anything just to maintain their strong love.


    After the long deep kiss, Matthew looked straight in Sophia''s eyes. "Love, I want to marry you soon. Sigh¡­ I can no longer wait to make you mine forever."

 Chapter 754 The Threat

    ~ At Tristan Condo Unit ~


    Since Titania and E would be living in Tristan''s ce together with Zu Wan, they decided not to tell Titania that Zhen-Zhen was his daughter.


    Hiding their real rtionship was more convenient since it would be hard to exin how Zu Wan, who still looked young, had a growndy as his daughter.


    Zu Wan''s appearance didn''t grow old since he was a demon god. He looked young as if he was just an older brother of Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    Liam arrived at the ce together with Titania. He just dropped her and left right away as he had something to do.


    Titania was surprised to see Zhen-Zhen again. She remembered her. She was the woman she met in the hospital, the one who called her mother.


    "Hello Titania, my husband and I are Zu Wan''s friends. We heard about your situation. Please allow us to help you for the sake of E," Zhen-Zhen softly said while holding Titania''s hand. She had to admit that Titania looked like her mother, Eva.


    The two women were talking in the living room while E and Zu Wan were ying in her room. Tristan left for a while to buy some groceries.


    "You are good people. I am so ashamed since I can''t do anything to protect my daughter and provide for her needs. Do I still need to rely on others?" Titania lowered her gaze.


    "There''s nothing wrong about relying on others, especially if you are tired and you can''t do it alone. Titania, you helped Zu Wan. Now, let us return the favor." Zhen-Zhen tried to convince her.


    "My husband is the CEO of Heavenly Star Enterprise. We want to offer you a job there. Please ept it. Through this, you can support E by working hard, not just relying on others."


    Titania felt grateful to hear that. She became emotional as tears began to swell up in the corners of her eyes.


    "Thank you, Lillie. I will ept this, for my daughter." Titania finally agreed. She wanted to give her daughter a good life. She needed work.


    She should grab this opportunity since the Tang Family would do something to pressure her. They just offended her sister-inw and from her attitude, she could tell that her sister-inw would try her best to get even with her.


    She had to protect E and she would not let that family hurt them again.


    Zhen-Zhen pulled Titania into a hug. She could feel Titania''s frustrations toward the Tang Family. She wanted tofort her.


    Titania was stunned for a moment when Zhen-Zhen hugged her. She felt the warmth after being engulfed in her arms.


    ''She is such a sweetdy.'' Titania thought to herself before hugging her back. She started stroking Zhen-Zhen''s hair just like how she always did to her daughter, E.


    Titania and Zhen-Zhen got along really well in just a short period. For some unknown reason, Titania felt closer to her as if she had known her before and they were somehow rted to each other.


    ''She is like a sister to me. Now I missed my sister more,'' Titania smiled faintly.<sub> </sub>


    After several seconds, the two women broke the hug. Titania wiped her tears. She was not able to stop herself from shedding tears because she felt so emotional.


    "I hope you will feel at home here. I will visit you here every week. Let''s get to know each other more."


    Titania nodded her head as a response. "I can see that you are pregnant. You should not travel every day, this might tire you out. Stay at home. Let us visit you instead."


    "Yes, you can also visit me. By the way, my foster parents are also living nearby. You can also visit them if you suddenly feel bored here and want to talk with someone. We will introduce you to them." Zhen-Zhen mentioned Thomas and Alice.


    "You can start working tomorrow. Tristan already prepared everything. You can also transfer E to the nearest school here so that she will no longer see her cousin who was bullying her."


    "Thank you, Lillie. I will return this favor next time. I can be your children''s nanny once they are born." Titania squeezed Zhen-Zhen''s hands, her eyes glowing with excitement.


    Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle. It seemed that lots of people wanted to take care of their twins- Grandpa Lu, Tristan''s parents, her foster parents, Zu Wan, and the fire dragons.


    ''Our twins will have lots of people who will take care of them, aside from Tristan and me,'' Zhen-Zhen mumbled to herself, feeling happy.


    She grew up alone but her babies would grow together with a big family. They wouldn''t feel lonely like her. Zhen-Zhen felt so d about this. Her twins would not experience the same tragic past she had before. She felt relieved because of that.


    She thought that in this world, her children would be safer than in her previous world. Here¡­ no guardian warriors who would try to harm them.


    However, Zhen-Zhen had no idea that the danger was about toe. The threat was just lingering around the corner. The guardian warriors were back and now they were on the move, searching for her.


    Sooner orter she would cross paths again with the other guardian warriors. Liam might be the exemption but Mheera and others would surely pose a threat to Zhen-Zhen and her family.


    She should be more careful since she''s pregnant and Zu Wan didn''t regain his power back yet. FaMo was still in his deep sleep. The descendants of guardian warriors were also powerful.


    There were lots of them working together. And Liam could not fight them all at once. After all, they were still hisrades so he couldn''t hurt them.


    "Titania, I appreciate that. Don''t worry about my children for now. Just take good care of Zu Wan."


    Titania''s face reddened at the mention of Zu Wan. She couldn''t help but blush as she could still remember the intimate moment that happened between them.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled after noticing the embarrassed look of Titania. She didn''t know why but she felt that something was going on between Zu Wan and Titania.


    ''Does she like my father?'' Zhen-Zhen pondered to herself.

 Chapter 755 Woo Her Father

    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen stayed with Zu Wan, Titania, and E until dinner. They also invited Thomas and Alice.


    Alice and Titania were the ones who cooked the delicious food. While waiting for them to finish, Thomas, Zu Wan, and Tristan got the opportunity to talk.


    They even yed chess alternately. Zu Wan watched Tristan and Thomas y first. He easily learned the rules and how to y them.


    Later on, Zu Wan started defeating Tristan and Thomas. They couldn''t believe that the first-timer would be able to defeat them. Thomas and Tristan admired Zu Wan for his skill.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen was also able to bond with E who seemed to be her younger sister.


    "Sister Lillie, do you like Liam?" The innocent E asked Zhen-Zhen directly.


    She was caught off guard by E''s direct question. She didn''t expect that. She was also wondering why E suddenly asked her.


    Zhen-Zhen pinched E''s cute nose and said, "Why did you suddenly ask me this?"


    "Well, I am just wondering. I want to know your feelings toward Liam! I can say that he likes you! He cares so much about you!" E pouted her lips in annoyance. She was jealous.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but giggle because of E''s adorable expression. She looked like a jealous girlfriend right now. But she was still a kid. She had a crush on Liam. She admired him so much despite her young age.


    Zhen-Zhen could only shake her head helplessly. ''This little girl is totally smitten by Liam''s beauty.''


    "Honestly, I also like Liam¡­"


    E crumpled her face when she heard that.


    "But as a friend only. Liam and I care about each other because we are friends. I don''t like him as a man because my eyes are only set on Tristan. He is the only man I love." Zhen-Zhen said, exining to E.


    E''s blue eyes lit up. She felt so happy because of Zhen-Zhen''s remarks.


    "Does it mean I can have Liam for myself?"


    Zhen-Zhen let out another loud giggle. "E, you are still too young to think about this. You should focus on your studies first and you have to grow as a finedy first."


    E pouted her lips once again. "Sigh, I really like Liam. Sister Lillie, help me. What if he likes another woman who is older than me? I will be brokenhearted."


    Zhen-Zhen stroked E''s head. She wanted to give her some friendly advice.


    "E, you are still young so this might be only infatuation, not love. You can admire him all you want but don''t feel bad if you ever see him with another woman whom he likes. You should support him and wish him happiness."


    E''s expression became gloomy. She understood that she was still too young for Liam.


    "At the right time, you will find him, your one true love. Maybe not now, but in the future. We never know, maybe he is not yet born or your path hasn''t crossed yet."


    "Ok, sister Lillie. I will remember that."


    Soon, Zhen-Zhen heard a knock. Titania came to inform them that the dinner was served.


    The seven of them had a bountiful meal together as if it was a family gathering. Thomas and Alice were so d to meet Titania and E. They were a bit familiar with Zu Wan because they''ve seen him before when FaMo was in his human form.


    Zhen-Zhen wished to maintain this, having her family close to her. She wanted these joyful moments tost. She felt content having reunited with her father and gained more family members.<sub> </sub>


    She promised to protect them this time. She would not allow to be separated again from her family and her real father.


    After dinner, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan said goodbye to the Meyers, E, Titania, and Zu Wan. They promised to visit them again the next day.


    Zhen-Zhen needed to rest and sleep early. She could easily be tired these days because of her pregnancy. Her stomach was growing bigger each day.


    While they were on the way, Tristan opened up a conversation with Zhen-Zhen.


    "Are you happy, wifey?" He nced to his side, looking at her with a gentle smile.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were sitting in the back passenger seat. The family chauffeur was the one driving the car.


    Zhen-Zhen shed her glowing smile. With that smile alone, Tristan could tell how happy Zhen-Zhen was.


    "Thank you, Tristan. You are the best hubby in the world. You found my father whom I thought was already dead."


    Tristan gathered Zhen-Zhen in his arms, hugging her. "I can do anything for my wife. You don''t need to worry about FaMo as well. Let''s just wait for him to wake up and recover. You can now focus on your pregnancy. Don''t get stressed and worry too much. You should stay healthy for our twins to grow healthy as well."


    Zhen-Zhen gazed down, rubbing her stomach. She could feel the twins inside her tummy.


    "Hubby, I guess our babies are also happy to meet their grandfather."


    Tristan nodded his head, caressing Zhen-Zhen''s stomach.


    "I''m so excited to see my twins. I can''t wait to y and take care of them. I will try my best to be a good mother to them." Zhen-Zhen leaned her head on Tristan''s chest.


    "Don''t worry Zhen, I know you will be the best mother in the world!" Tristan dered with certainty and confidence in his words. He bent down, kissing her head.


    "And you will also be the best father in the world," Zhen-Zhen responded.


    Tristan chuckled. "I doubt that, Wifey. I hope I will not mess and ruin everything. I don''t know if I can handle super babies."


    Zhen-Zhen also giggled. She knew Tristan''s concern. She could imagine him panicking once their little twins unleashed their power identally.


    "Don''t worry Tristan. We have my father. He can help us in sealing their power while they are still young."


    The two werefortably talking about this since their chauffeur was not listening to them. Zhen-Zhen made sure to create an invisible barrier that could stop their driver from hearing their conversation.


    "Wifey, should I ask father-inw to give me a portion of his power? Maybe he knows a way to transfer power from a human. With this, I will not worry anymore even if our babies have a superpower. They will be proud of me as well since their father is also strong!"


    Zhen-Zhen tilted her head, looking at Tristan helplessly. "Hubby, you still didn''t give us the thought of acquiring power? Hmm, let''s see if Fa-Fa will allow that. You have to convince him first¡­ by yourself. I will not interfere."


    Tristan pouted his lips after hearing her words. "Wifey, that''s unfair! You''re cheating. I thought you would like to help me. Sigh. You know that I am nervous and afraid of your father. How can I ask this myself? You should help me."


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head, smiling at him teasingly.


    "I know you can do it, Tristan. You even tamed FaMo. I know you can also win my father''s heart!" Zhen-Zhen encouraged him


    Tristan could only sigh in defeat. "Alright. I will try my best. If I have to woo my father-inw then I will do it!"

 Chapter 756 Liams Dilemma

    Two dayster, Mheera returned to Leo''s vi alone. Liam had been looking for her but he couldn''t get in touch with her.


    However, he was also grateful that Mheera had been away for the past few days. Because of that, he was able to hide Zu Wan''s real identity from her.


    "Where have you been? I thought you already went back to the other world." Liam asked Mheera.


    He noticed something about her. She looked like she was troubled by something. Was it rted to him or the demon god?


    "I just tried roaming around somewhere. You know I am curious as to why you chose to stay here rather thaning back to our world."


    Liam fell silent because of Mheera''s remarks. He could somehow sense that Mheera was still against his decision of staying in this world.


    "Mheera, here we go again. I already told you that it''s my choice. Can''t you just respect my decision?"


    Mheera clenched her fists. She wanted to tell him that they needed him. She needed him. She didn''t want to be apart from him once again.


    "Then let me stay here also. Respect my decision. Don''t push me away. Why are you sending me back to our world if I chose to stay here with you?" Mheera was firm and stubborn.


    Liam could no longer argue with her. ''Ising back with Mheera the only way to protect Zhen-Zhen and her father?''


    Liam was aware that Zu Wan was no match to Mheera as of now. He didn''t have any power. So it would be dangerous if Mheera would find out about his existence.


    Zhen-Zhen was pregnant so it was not advisable for her to get into a fight. Mheera already disobeyed his order before. She could do it again if ever she would learn about Zhen-Zhen and Zu Wan.


    Liam was put in a dilemma once again. He needed more time to think. Without saying a word, Liam turned around to leave. But Mheera stopped him by holding his elbow.


    "Liam, are you mad at me?"


    Liam nced at Mheera withplicated emotions on his face. He was not mad at her but he hated it when Mheera was acting stubbornly.


    "Do you know why I am acting like this?" she added, not breaking their eye contact.


    "I feel like you have already changed so much. You are no longer the person whom I knew before. What happened Liam?"


    "I didn''t change Mheera. I just understand some things after staying here. Our ideals before¡­ it''s so wrong for us to assume that even an innocent child could bring chaos to our world. We shouldn''t judge them¡­"


    "Why are you defending them now, Liam? Did you lie? Is the demon god''s daughter still alive? You didn''t kill her, did you?" Mheera''s grip on his elbow tightened.


    Liam remained silent. He didn''t respond to her. If Mheera was already doubting him then he believed that she would not leave this world until she confirmed it.


    Liam started to worry, wondering how he could convince Mheera that Zhen-Zhen and Zu Wan would no longer pose a threat to humans and to their world.


    He was not yet ready to tell her the truth. He needed more time to figure out what was the right thing to do.<sub> </sub>


    "Mheera, let''s not talk about this right now. Go and take a rest. I know you are tired." Liam tried to dismiss her, avoiding the topic.


    Mheera finally released Liam''s hand as she turned around to leave Liam. He just watched her back, walking away from him.


    Liam was still lost in his thoughts when he felt a hand tapping his shoulder. Leo was already standing beside him.


    "A penny for your thoughts, my bro?" Leo said, smiling at Liam. "Let''s go somewhere and have a friendly conversation."


    Liam exhaled deeply before nodding his head in agreement. Soon, the two men took shelter under the big old tree. They sat down on the grass while looking at the green fields in front of them.


    "Did you argue with Mheera?" Leo spoke up first.


    "Yes¡­ a minor argument, I guess," Liam told Leo about the arguments he had with Mheera.


    "Hmm, I understand why Mheera is acting like that."


    Liam nced at Leo, wondering whether he was serious or not. "Are you sure? When did you be an expert in understanding women''s feelings?" Liam decided to tease his friend.


    Leo clicked his tongue while shaking his head. "You are really clueless, Liam. Can''t you feel it? Mheera likes you! She followed you here because she wanted to see you. She missed you. She wants you toe with her back to your world because she doesn''t want to be separated from you again!"


    Liam: "..."


    He had never imagined such a thing. Mheera and he were just friends. He thought they were justrades, caring about each other.


    "See, you are clueless, that''s why you can''t understand her feelings. Just try to put yourself in her shoes." Leo patted Liam''s shoulder.


    "But¡­ I don''t have feelings for her. I love someone else¡­" Liam admitted to Leo.


    ''I am willing to wait¡­ until she notices and epts my feelings¡­'' Liam thought to himself.


    He hadn''t given up the idea of being with Zhen-Zhen in the future. He believed that Tristan''s lifespan was very shortpared to them. He might be insanely in love, thinking this way. But he couldn''t leave Zhen-Zhen. He felt content just watching her from afar.


    But he was now in a dilemma. It seemed that going back to their world together with Mheera was the only way he could do, making sure that Zhen-Zhen''s and Mheera''s paths would not cross.


    But he was still hesitating to do that. He wanted to stay in this world.


    "Liam¡­ are you okay? You are lost in your thoughts again. Just be honest with Mheera. Talk to her with sincerity and she might understand you."


    "Let me think about this first," Liam meekly responded.


    Little did he know, the more he dyed things the more Mheera would learn the truth soon. Herrades were already on the move, searching for Zhen-Zhen. It''s just a matter of time, Shino would confirm that Zhen-Zhen was still alive, not dead.

 Chapter 757 They Found Him

    After her short argument with Liam, Mheera locked herself inside the guest room. She was waiting for herrade''s updates.


    Mheera''s guest room was located on the second floor of the house. She moved closer to the window, breathing some fresh air.


    It did not take long when a messenger from Riyu''s and Calec''s team arrived. A magical bird with a scroll attached to its legnded on her hand.


    Mheera petted the head of the bird before picking the scroll. It was an update from Riyu. Mheera immediately opened the scroll to read its content.


    [ Mheera, we followed your instruction and went to the address you''ve given us. But the moment we arrived at that ce, the house was already empty. The man who looked like the demon god was no longer there. ~ Riyu ]


    Mheera frowned deeply after reading the message. ''Where did they go? I should ask Liam about this. Liam is the one whost monitored his movement.''


    Mheera also wrote a message in her magic scroll, responding to Riyu''s message. She told them to wait for another update. She would just listen to Shino''s and Shiba''s report first before giving Riyu and Calec another order.


    After sending her message using the magical bird, Mheera waited for Shino and Shiba. It did not take long when another messenger arrived.


    Mheera felt anxious the moment she held the scroll. She was a little bit nervous to see the content of the message.


    "What if Liam lied to me about killing the demon god''s daughter? What should I do?"


    Mheera took a deep breath, trying to calm down herself. She wondered if Shino and Shiba found the demon god''s daughter.


    With her pounding heart, Mheera slowly opened the scroll to read the message.


    [ Mheera, Shiba, and I went to the house where the demon god''s daughter was living together with her human husband. Upon arriving at the ce, we didn''t see the demon god''s daughter. But instead, we saw the man who looks like the demon god. He was together with a young kid. ~ Shino ]


    Mheera was taken aback for a moment after reading the message. Different spections were created in her mind right now.


    The man who looked like the demon god together with the young girl and her mother disappeared from their current address. Calec and Riyu didn''t see them.


    But now, Shino and Shiba saw them in the house where the demon god''s daughter and her husband were residing. This was not a pure coincidence!


    Mheera believed that the two had a connection with each other.


    "Wait! Don''t tell me¡­ this guy is the real demon god?! The demon god is alive? Because if not, then what is he doing to the ce where his daughter previously lived?"


    Mheera couldn''t believe this. All this time, they believed that the demon god was already dead, gone forever. But now, he reappeared in this world!


    "Did he hide here together with his daughter? Does it mean the demon god''s daughter might still be alive?"


    Mheera almost lost her bnce. Fortunately, she was able to grab the window''s frame, steadying her footings.


    Then she walked over to the bed as she sat down on the edge. Her expression was still in a state of shock.<sub> </sub>


    "Does Liam know about this? Should I tell him? But he will not believe us. He will stop us from killing the demon god."


    Mheera clenched her fists at that thought. She was still shaken that she couldn''t think of what they should do next.


    Mheera tried to control her emotions inside her. After five minutes, she was back to her usual self. With her trembling hands, Mheera wrote another message, sending it both to Shino''s team and Riyu''s team.


    She told them to gather in one ce and continued monitoring the movement of the demon god. She woulde and join them soon.


    Mheera would be the one dealing with the demon god. They needed to assess his current magical power and physical strength before making a move.


    After sending her instruction, Mheera prepared a dimension-hopping spell. She would try to join her team as soon as possible. She also wanted to see the demon god and his daughter.


    She believed that if the demon god''s daughter was still alive then sooner orter Zu Wan and Zhen-Zhen would see each other.


    They instructed her team to be more careful and cautious when it came to monitoring the demon god. One mistake then their life might be put in peril.


    Mheera didn''t waste any more time. A circle of lights and strange symbols were written on the floor. She went in the center of the circle, waiting to be transported to Shino''s and Shiba''s location.


    Meanwhile, in Tristan''s Condo Unit, Zu Wan and E were ying, unaware that several pairs of eyes were already watching them from the distance.


    Shino, Shiba, Riyu, and Calec were now reunited. They were good at hiding their presence. Even Zu Wan''s super sense was not able to detect them.


    At that time, Zu Wan and E were the only ones left at home. Titania reported to Heavenly Star Enterprise today for her first day of work.


    "Father, is sister Lillie going to visit today? Two days ago, she said that they woulde to see us the next day. Why is it they are not yet here?" E asked Zu Wan.


    For some unknown reason, she missed Zhen-Zhen. She liked her to be her older sister. For E, she was so sweet and kind.


    "Let''s wait for them. If they can''te today, then we can visit them instead," Zu Wan suggested.


    "Yey! Thank you, father! I want to see Big Sis!"


    Zu Wan smiled at her before patting her head. He also felt the same way. He missed his daughter Zhen-Zhen. He wanted to see her.


    Zu Wan and E were still talking about Zhen-Zhen when Mheera finally arrived, joining herrades.


    Her eyes immediately gazed at the big crystal in front of them. They were monitoring Zu Wan and E through that big crystal ball.


    "They are here¡­ that man and that kid¡­" Mheera mumbled in disbelief.

 Chapter 758 For Zhen-Zhen

    Zu Wan had no idea that they were being watched by enemies. He continued ying with E.


    Mheera and herrades were assessing them. They could tell that Zu Wan didn''t possess any magical power as of now. This was a perfect opportunity to attack him.


    "Mheera, should weunch a surprise attack?" Calec asked her, rubbing his knuckles. He wanted to see how long the demon god wouldst once he was attacked.


    "No. Don''t make a move yet," Mheera warned them.


    "We need to find out if the demon god''s daughter is here¡­"


    The rest of the team nodded in agreement. They felt the thrill and excitement of meeting their mortal enemies.


    After thirty minutes, Zhen-Zhen finally arrived at Tristan''s condo unit. Mheera was shaken after seeing Zhen-Zhen.


    Shino also felt the chill upon seeing her. "Mheera¡­ that''s her. The demon god''s daughter."


    Riyu gasped and said, "Oh she is pregnant!"


    "Pregnant or not, we need to eliminate her," Calec said firmly.


    "What do you think about this? Mheera?" Shiba consulted their leader.


    Mheera was still lost in her thoughts. She could still remember that this woman was the enemy of Hannah, the one who put a demon curse on her.


    Mheera couldn''t understand why Liam was helping her. He was protecting Zhen-Zhen. She could still vividly remember his anger the moment she used the crystaline potion against her.


    They were still waiting for her instruction when they felt a strong force. Their magic crystal suddenly shook, cracks appearing on the different parts.


    "What is happening?" Riyu asked herrades.


    "She found us! She noticed us!" Shino shouted. They saw Zhen-Zhen looking at them through the crystal ball.


    "Who are you?" Zhen-Zhen''s cold voice was heard.


    The chill ran down their spines after hearing her voice. She looked frightening at that moment. The guardian warriors stood frozen on their spots.


    "She is still strong!" Shino mumbled anxiously.


    "Let''s retreat for now!" Mheera finally gave hermand. She could also feel it. Zhen-Zhen was powerful.


    Without further ado, Mheera and her team retreated. They were not yet ready to face the demon god''s daughter.


    Aside from that, Mheera needed to investigate Liam''s connection to her. She just confirmed that Liam lied to her about killing the demon god''s daughter. She was powerful and alive.


    Meanwhile, Zu Wan and E were wondering why Zhen-Zhen suddenly paused for a moment as if she was talking to someone.


    "Sister, are you talking to someone?" E asked her, tugging her hand.


    Zhen-Zhen just smiled at her faintly. She instructed Miho to protect the vicinity so that Mheera and others couldn''t spy on them again.


    She felt that they already left. Zhen-Zhen nced at her father. Zu Wan was giving her a questioning gaze.


    "Is there something wrong Zhen-Zhen?"


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head, giving him a reassuring smile. "It''s nothing, Fa-Fa. I just felt something strange."


    "Okay, I understand. Come, let''s eat. E has been waiting for you."


    Zu Wan guided Zhen-Zhen and E to the dining area. Her mind was still upied by the strangers. There were five of them. She was worried that those she encountered were guardian warriors.


    ''Are they targeting Fa-Fa or me?''


    Meanwhile, Mheera and herrades teleported to a faraway ce. They were shocked by the power Zhen-Zhen showed them.


    She even sensed that they were being watched by a spying spell. At that certain moment, Mheera realized that fighting her head-on would not benefit them. They needed toe up with a n.


    "What are we going to do now?" Calec broke the deafening silence by raising this question.


    "We need to focus on their weakness so that we can defeat them!" Mheera responded promptly.


    She already had a n in mind on how to fight and defeat Zhen-Zhen and Zu Wan.


    "Did you still remember the story of how our ancestors defeated the demon god? We can also apply the same here!" Riyu also expressed her opinion.


    "Oh, right! That woman loves her husband so much. While the demon god is fond of the kid name E." Calec told them his observation.


    "We should target the demon god. He doesn''t have power as of now." Mheera chimed in.


    "Okay, let''s do that. How about the guardian leader? Are we not telling him about this?" Riyu''s eyes filled with curiosity.


    "No! We have to hide this from him," Mheera said, clenching her fists.<sub> </sub>


    She was still hurt knowing that Liam lied to her. She didn''t know him anymore.


    "Let''s start nning our next move. Now that we confirmed they were alive, we have to eliminate them."


    *****


    Meanwhile, at Leo''s vi, Liam was still trying to figure out what he should do. He kept on thinking about protecting Zhen-Zhen from Mheera.


    After contemting for a while, he made up his mind. He would go back to their world if that was the only way he could separate Zhen-Zhen and Mheera.


    Zhen-Zhen would happily living together with her father, pretending to be ordinary humans. This is what he wanted, seeing her happy.


    He could still feel the guilt of putting Zhen-Zhen into deep sleep during her childhood years.


    Liam and Leo arrived at the mansion.


    "Leo, I have decided. I''m going back to our world."


    Leo was taken aback when he heard that. Liam was willing to sacrifice his own happiness just to protect Zhen-Zhen.


    "But I need time to say goodbye to her properly."


    Leo just nodded his head in agreement. "Ok, do that. If that''s what you think is the right thing to do. Mheera will be happy to hear that." Leo patted Liam''s shoulder.


    Deep inside, he was sad knowing that his friend was leaving. But he needed to respect his decision.


    ? They just entered the house when Mheera showed up. There was an indescribable expression on her face.


    "Where have you been? Can we talk?" Liam approached her.


    Leo excused himself, giving the two some privacy to talk.


    Mheera just stared at Liam''s eyes with a nk expression. He couldn''t figure out what she was thinking right now.


    "Are you still upset with me?" Liam softly asked her.


    Mheera tried to maintain her brave front. But deep inside, she was heartbroken. She felt like Liam betrayed her, all of them including the guardian warriors.


    She was dying to know his reason but she couldn''t ask him right now or else, her n would be ruined. She was afraid that Liam would protect the demon god and his daughter again.


    But she wanted to test him. "Liam, where is the man who looks like the demon god? When I visited their address, the house was already empty. You were thest one monitoring them."


    Liam was at a loss for words. He didn''t know what to say since he intentionally hide them from Mheera.


    "I''m sorry Mheera. I was so upied with some other things that I lost them." Liam said as an alibi.


    Mheera just shed her faint smile but she was clenching her fists. Liam lied again.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Mheera changed the topic.


    Liam moved closer to Mheera as he held her shoulders. "I think you are right. We should go back to our original world."


    Mheera fell silent upon hearing that. She looked at him with disbelief. She didn''t know what changed his mind.


    "Why? Why did you change your mind?"


    Liam lowered his gaze, afraid that Mheera would see his real intention- To protect Zhen-Zhen.


    "I just realized that I don''t belong here. This is not our real world. So give me time. I will just fix everything here before leaving."


    Mheera smiled inwardly. She also needed time to kill Zhen-Zhen and the demon god first before going back to their world.


    Everything seemed like falling into her ns. "Okay. I will give you time. After that, we will go back."


    Mheera hugged Liam. This was her only constion despite his betrayal. At least, he agreed on going back with them. All she had to do now was kill the demon god and his daughter.


    Liam must not know the truth. She should be careful from now on. She already mobilized herrades, giving them different tasks.


    It was just a matter of time and a fight between her team and the demon god would happen. She was looking forward to that.


    She also wanted to avenge her friend, Hannah. Zhen-Zhen was the one who destroyed her life. As a sign of gratitude, she would kill Zhen-Zhen for her.


    Mheera lost her rationality. She was jealous because Liam betrayed them because of Zhen-Zhen, the demon god''s daughter.


    She just wanted to kill her and end everything. Then they would go back to normal. A peaceful world without the demon god and his daughter.


    Liam didn''t notice the sly smile appearing on Mheera''s face because he was hugging her. If he only knew, Mheera was scheming again against his will. Would Liam be able to stop her? Could he protect Zhen-Zhen this time? Or the same mistake would happen?

 Chapter 759 Targets Are Set

    Riyu and Shiba were on the move now. They were standing in front of Tristan''s Condo Unit while holding a basket of assorted fruits.


    They clicked the doorbell, waiting for Zu Wan or Titania to open the door for them. It did not take long when the door swung open, Titania greeting the two of them.


    "Hi, hello. We are your neighbors here. Since we are new in this ce, we want to know our neighbors." Riyu said, shing a friendly smile.


    Titania didn''t suspect them so she invited them in. Riyu and Shiba tried to maintain their friendly expression although deep inside, they felt anxious facing Zu Wan.


    Riyu and Shiba sat down in the living room. Zu Wan and E joined them. Zu Wan looked at them with a serious expression on his face.


    Riyu and Shiba gulped hard as they avoided looking into Zu Wan''s eyes. They already prepared and rehearsed what they would say in front of the demon god. But now, they couldn''t utter a word.


    Though Zu Wan didn''t recover his power yet, his domineering aura was intimidating them. His sharp eyes felt like they were about to devour them.


    Fortunately, Titania joined them, bringing the fruits. Shiba and Riyu exchanged meaningful nces when the fruits were served on the table.


    "They are our new neighbors," Titania said, informing Zu Wan and E.


    Shiba and Riyu nodded their heads, feeling a little bit awkward.


    Zu Wan frowned as he looked down at the fruits. E was about to take a bite but Zu Wan stopped her.


    "Let them eat first," Zu Wan said sternly.


    Titania and E nced at him confusedly but they didn''t object. Meanwhile, Shiba and Riyu met each other''s gaze once again.


    It seemed that Zu Wan was very cautious of them. So they had no choice but to remove the spell they put on the fruits before taking some bites.


    Their first attempt failed. But they tried to be friendly with Titania and E. Zu Wan was just observing them on the sideline.


    After spending some time with E and Titania, Shiba and Riyu bid goodbye to them. They asked them if they could visit them anytime. Titania agreed while Zu Wan remained quiet.


    Shiba and Riyu felt relieved after leaving Tristan''s condo unit. They would now report what happened there during their visit. They sent a messenger to Mheera.


    It seemed that they needed to change their strategy in approaching Zu Wan. After what happened yesterday, he was very cautious of strangers.


    Zhen-Zhen warned Zu Wan yesterday. They were being watched by people they didn''t know. She was worried that the guardian warriors were able to locate them. But Zhen-Zhen didn''t mention the guardian warriors to Zu Wan because he couldn''t remember what happened before.


    As precautionary measures, Zhen-Zhen was sending Miho to monitor Zu Wan, E, and Titania. Once she made sure that there was no threat, Miho woulde back to Zhen-Zhen.


    FaMo was still in his hibernation mode. She just hoped that he could regain his power back so that he could protect Zu Wan in times of danger.


    Meanwhile, at Heavenly Star Enterprise, Mheera was implementing her n of meeting Tristan Davis. They knew that Tristan would be Zhen-Zhen''s greatest weakness.<sub> </sub>


    She wanted to use Tristan to defeat the demon god''s daughter. She thought Zhen-Zhen would not be able to find out since she was staying at home. She was so focused on monitoring Zu Wan, not Tristan.


    Mheera stayed in the lobby of the Heavenly Star Enterprise, waiting for Tristan to show up. He was still in his office.


    She already nned on how she would approach Tristan. She was just waiting for the right time. It did not take long when Tristan finally left the building.


    Mheera stood up right away, secretly following Tristan. He was on the way home when suddenly someone appeared in front of his car.


    Tristan tried to step on the brake but he still hit the person. He immediately stepped out of the car to check on her.


    Mheera was sitting on the ground, wincing in pain.


    "Miss, are you alright? Come with me! Let''s go to the hospital!" Tristan said in his worried tone.


    He helped Mheera to stand up, guiding her into his car. Mheera held Tristan tightly. Tristan drove to the nearest hospital. Fortunately, he didn''t hit her hard. She was not supposed to cross that street because it was a highway.


    Tristan had no idea that it was part of Mheera''s n. He reported the ident to the police. He waited for Mheera to be treated.


    Her examination result was normal. She only got some abrasions. Tristan paid the bills since she didn''t need to stay in the hospital.


    "I''m really sorry, Mr. Davis. It is my fault for crossing the street."


    Tristan smiled awkwardly, scratching his face. He got scared at that time. He thought he hurt someone. Fortunately, it was nothing serious.


    "I will drop you home," Tristan volunteered.


    Mheera bobbed her head with a smile. Soon, Mheera and Tristan left the hospital. He dropped her at Mheera''s apartment where herrades were staying.


    Mheera invited Tristan offering him a drink. Tristan epted it. When he was done, he bid goodbye to Mheera.


    Mheera watched Tristan''s car as he left the apartment. There was a triumphant smile on her face. She seeded in her mission.


    It was just a matter of time before implementing their next n. Now, they needed to think of another strategy on how they would approach Zu Wan.


    Zu Wan was still on guard against Riyu and Shiba. So they decided to approach E and Titania instead. But the most important thing was Mheera was able to put a spell on Tristan''s drink.


    She could use him any time whenever she needed. They would just target the demon god first. After that, Zhen-Zhen would be their next target.


    Mheera, Shiba, Shino, Calec, and Riyu had another nning session before she went back to Leo''s vi. Liam should not notice that she was doing something behind his back.

 Chapter 760 Be Happy As One Big Family

    Tristan arrived home. He was weed right away by Zhen-Zhen''s warm hug.


    "Is everything alright, Tristan? Why did you go homete?" Zhen-Zhen asked him worriedly.


    Tristan heaved a deep sigh before pulling Zhen-Zhen into a hug.


    "I hit someone a while ago. I brought her to the hospital. Fortunately, she was not badly hurt."


    Zhen-Zhen gasped when she heard that.


    "Are you okay? You must be shocked, aren''t you?" Zhen-Zhen gazed up, cupping Tristan''s face.


    Tristan put on a pitiful face before nodding his head. Zhen-Zhen tiptoed, kissing his worries away. She showered him with so many kisses trying tofort and cheer him up.


    "Let''s go and have dinner together with grandpa, mom, and dad." Zhen-Zhen pulled Tristan to the dining area.


    Tristan''s parents and Grandpa Lu were already there, waiting for the husband and wife.


    "Tristan, Lillie¡­e, let''s eat," Isabelle called them.


    The Davis family gathered in the dining area, happily conversing about Zhen-Zhen''s pregnancy.


    "Lillie, how do you feel nowadays? Your tummy is growing bigger each day. It seems that our grandchildren are growing healthy." Lucas said, feeling proud.


    "I can''t wait to see my great-grandchildren. This old man is not getting younger. I hope I can y with them for a long time before I die¡­"


    "Dad, don''t say that! You will live a long life. You will take care of the twins. Andrew''s and Alveena''s babies as well," Isabelle said, cheering Grandpa Lu.


    "Yes, grandpa! You are a healthy old man!" Tristan said teasingly.


    Grandpa Lu just red at Tristan while Zhen-Zhen giggled. Of course, they wanted Grandpa Lu to live longer. The Davis Mansion would never be the same without Grandpa Lu.


    "Grandpa, you promised that you will take good care of the twins. You are not allowed to go anywhere," Zhen-Zhen softly said, holding Grandpa Lu''s hand.


    Grandpa Lu just nodded his head while shing his gentle smile. "Yes, granddaughter. I promise. I will watch them grow. So stay healthy."


    "Yes, Grandpa. I will take care of myself so that my twins will also grow healthy." Zhen-Zhen reassured them.


    Everyone was already looking forward to seeing the twins. Zhen-Zhen''s stomach was getting bigger as if she was already in her sixth month of pregnancy.


    "Where are Andrew and Alveena? Are they not joining us tomorrow night?" Grandpa Lu asked them.


    "They are currently staying at Andrew''s ce. He already changed the door lock. Tomorrow, they wille here to visit us, grandpa." Tristan answered Grandpa Lu''s query.


    "I am nning to retire soon as the Chairman of Heavenly Star Enterprise. I want you to take over my position while Andrew will be the new CEO." Grandpa Lu dered, informing Tristan and others.


    "Cough! Cough!" Tristan choked on his food upon hearing that. He didn''t expect that Grandpa Lu would suddenly make a big announcement.<sub> </sub>


    "If I want to live longer, I should avoid stressful work. So I''m thinking of retiring now and just staying at home, rxing." Grandpa Lu added.


    Tristan looked at his father, Lucas. "Father, why don''t you take Grandpa''s position as chairman? Then I will resign as CEO so that I can focus on taking care of my wife and our twins. Andrew can take over my CEO position."


    Lucas red at his son, Tristan. He was busy managing his father-inw''spany. How would he be able to manage the Heavenly Star Enterprise? Besides, Lucas preferred to work at thepany of Isabelle''s parents. It was just a smallpany but he was having fun working there together with Isabelle.


    "Tristan, I am no longer part of Heavenly Star Enterprise. I already served there for several years. Don''t you dare run away on your obligation. Let your grandpa retire. You should take over his position."


    Tristan put on a pitiful face. He would be busy once he became the chairman of Heavenly Star Enterprise. He wanted to spend more time with Zhen-Zhen and their twins so he was hesitating to ept the position.


    "Tristan, you should take grandpa''s position. We will always be here to support you. Don''t worry about me and the twins. We can manage." Zhen-Zhen finally spoke up.


    When he heard her words, Tristan could only nod obediently.


    "Alright, Grandpa! Let''s do that. But just make sure that I can still have enough time to bond with my wife and our twins."


    "Of course! Since you are the Chairman, you have control over your time. Use it wisely." Grandpa Lu became cheerful since Tristan already agreed.


    After dinner, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen proceeded to their rooms. Theyy down together, cuddling each other.


    Tristan was rubbing her tummy when he felt something. Their twins little Davis were kicking.


    "Wifey!!! Did you feel it? Little Davis, our twins¡­ They started kicking!" Tristan suddenly blurted out with eyes filled with excitement.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head as she also felt it. She was smiling tenderly as she looked down at her tummy.


    "Babies! Mom and Dad are already excited to meet you. Please behave once you are born. Don''t use superpower during your mother''s delivery or else, the doctor might faint while helping your mother give birth to both of you," Tristan said, talking to the twins.


    Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle. She could imagine Tristan''s concern. Of course, they didn''t want that to happen.


    "Don''t worry, hubby. It will not happen. Our twins will be well-behaved. I will have a normal delivery." Zhen-Zhen reassured him.


    Tristan nodded his head before nting a soft kiss on her forehead. "I know. I hope everything will go well, wifey."


    "Of course, it will, hubby. I promise nothing bad will happen to me or to our twins. I will protect them."


    Tristan pulled her closer, hugging her tightly. "Thank you, wifey. I have nothing more to ask. As long as you are with me, together with our twins, I am the happiest person on earth."


    "Same here, Tristan. You alreadypleted the missing piece of my life. You brought my father back as well. Thank you, hubby."


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle. "I''m so lucky to find and meet your real father, Zhen-Zhen. Let''s all be happy, together!"


    "Yes, we will be happy as one big family."

 Chapter 761 Father-In-Laws Blessing

    The next day, the husband and wife woke up in a bright mood. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen talked about their future ns for their family.


    They were so happy that they couldn''t ask for more. Tristan felt the need to continue his wedding proposal to Zhen-Zhen.


    He left the Davis Mansion with one goal in mind. He needed to prepare everything for onest time. Now that the conflict with the Miller Family had been fixed, Tristan wanted to focus on his wedding with Zhen-Zhen.


    To make it official, Tristan must aplish his romantic proposal in the waterfall at Mt. Calypso. He already mentioned his n to Grandpa Lu and his parents.


    They were so excited for Tristan''s and Zhen-Zhen''s wedding ceremony. They have been waiting for this to happen. Grandpa Lu wanted to scold his grandson for dying things.


    Grandpa Lu told Tristan not to dy the wedding anymore. They would be happy to witness their wedding by this year.


    Tristan felt so grateful for the support of his family. Now he needed to talk to Zu Wan as well to officially ask for his blessings.


    Tristan went to his Condo Unit without Zhen-Zhen''s knowledge. Though he felt intimidated and frightened by Zu Wan, Tristan wanted to muster his courage up in facing him alone.


    E was currently in school. Today was her first day of ss at her new school. So Zu Wan was just left alone in Tristan''s condo unit.


    This was also a great opportunity for him to talk to Zu Wan privately. Tristan sucked a deep breath before ringing the doorbell. After a few seconds, the door slid open as Zu Wan greeted his sight.


    "Hello, Father-inw!" Tristan curtly nodded at him while greeting him with a wide smile.


    Zu Wan just looked at him with his stoic expression. He let the door open as he returned to the living room. That was one way of inviting Tristan in.


    Tristan followed him inside the house. He was the one who closed the door. He looked like an obedient puppy following his master.


    Zu Wan leisurely sat down on the couch, checking Tristan out from top to bottom. Tristan gulped hard, contemting whether to sit beside Zu Wan or on the opposite chair.


    "Why are you here?" Zu Wan asked Tristan with his serious expression.


    Tristan gulped hard before sitting on the opposite chair, facing Zu Wan.


    "Father-inw, there is something I want to tell you," he responded meekly. Tristan was still trying his best not to look nervous in front of Zu Wan.


    Zu Wan could somehow feel that Tristan was a little bit anxious right now.


    ''Do I look frightening to him?'' Zu Wan pondered to himself.


    He could still remember how Tristan approached him before. He even hugged him as if they were so close. But now, he looked very cautious as if he was afraid tomit any mistake in front of him.


    "Okay, go ahead. Tell me¡­" This time Zu Wan lowered his voice, trying to ease Tristan up a little.


    "Father-inw, I know you don''t like me as of now. I understand because this is our first time meeting each other. But I just want to assure you that I love your daughter so much." Tristan was speaking from the bottom of his heart.


    "I promise to make her happy and protect her with my life. If ever I hurt her, you can punish me any time. But please give me your blessings, Father-inw¡­"<sub> </sub>


    Zu Wan remained silent. He was just looking at Tristan with his eyebrow raised. Tristan, on the other hand, just continued speaking.


    "Father-inw, please believe me. I have genuine intentions for her. All I want is for her to be happy together with ourplete family."


    "Please don''t hate me so much, Father-inw. Give me a chance. Let me prove to you how much I love your daughter¡­"


    Tristan finally stopped talking, waiting for Zu Wan''s response.


    Zu Wan cleared his throat first before saying a word.


    "It''s true that I hate you. I felt like my daughter was stolen from me by a stranger¡­"


    Tristan bit his lip when he heard that. He could understand Zu Wan''s feelings. It''s natural because he was a father. He would feel the same way if his daughter would also marry someone in the future.


    "But I can''t deny the fact that you were the one who took care of my daughter when I was not by her side. I can''t deny the fact that you are her source of happiness¡­"


    "I can see how much she loves you by just looking at her. There is always a glowing smile on her face whenever she will talk about you."


    Tristan was touched hearing those words from Zu Wan.


    ''Does it mean he is acknowledging me now as his son-inw?''


    "Of course, my priority is my daughter''s happiness. If she is happy with you then I will not oppose your rtionship. And I don''t have the right to keep you apart from each other."


    Tristan almost jumped from happiness. He felt like a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulder when he got this positive response from Zu Wan.


    "If you are asking for my blessings, then I will give it to you. But I hope¡­ you will keep your promise. Because if you don''t, I will punish and torture you as well if ever I see her cry." Zu Wan gave him a warning.


    A grateful smile carved on Tristan''s lips. Getting the blessings of Zhen-Zhen''s real father was something he wanted to rejoice and celebrate today. He felt like he just won a lottery!


    "Yes, father-inw. I promise not to make her cry. Thank you so much for giving me this chance. I will not let you down."


    Tristan wanted to hug Zu Wan but he hesitated, thinking that Zu Wan hated physical touch from other people.


    "Father-inw, can I ask you one favor?" Tristan thickened his face to shamelessly ask this of him.


    "What favor?" Zu Wan asked with a deep frown.


    Tristan smiled sheepishly before answering, "I am preparing a big surprise for Zhen-Zhen. I need your help Father-inw to make it happen¡­ Can you help me?"


    When it came to Zhen-Zhen, Zu Wan would never say no! Of course, it''s a yes! He was willing to help Tristan.

 Chapter 762 [Bonus Chapter] Saying Goodbye To A Friend

    Zhen-Zhen had no idea that Tristan was currently conniving with her father, Zu Wan, in the preparation of his uing wedding proposal.


    Tristan already told Zu Wan the details of his surprise. His cousins had done the early preparations with the help of Sophia and Matthew.


    Now, all he needed to do was to implement everything with the help of Zu Wan. He set the date for this proposal. He even marked his own calendar.


    Everyone in the family knew his n except Zhen-Zhen.


    While the father-inw and son-inw were talking about what they should do, Zhen-Zhen received a surprise visitor in the Davis Mansion.


    Liam went to see her today to say a proper goodbye. He didn''t know when he would get a chance to talk to her. He was free today so he grabbed the opportunity to visit Zhen-Zhen and see her for onest time.


    Liam already conditioned himself that he might not be able to see Zhen-Zhen again once he returned to their previous world.


    He also thought of avoiding seeing her after today because he was afraid that he would change his mind if he kept seeing her.


    "Liam, I didn''t expect you toe today." Zhen-Zhen cheerfully weed Liam, inviting him inside the house.


    Zhen-Zhen was in the garden when the butler told her that she had a visitor. Since she liked the atmosphere outside, Zhen-Zhen brought Liam to the garden.


    Upon arriving, they sat down on the shaded bench.


    "Did I disturb you, Lillie?" Liam asked her with his gentle voice.


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head as a response. "Of course not. I''m not busy. I have nothing else to do so typically I am free. You didn''t disturb me at all."


    "I''m so d to know that," Liam softly said with a smile.


    "By the way, why did you suddenly visit me, Liam? Is there something urgent you need from me?"


    Liam just stared at her for a while, observing her face intently as if he was already memorizing her features, engraving them on his mind.


    At that certain moment, Liam felt like he was already missing her. There was a hint of yearning in his emerald eyes.


    He might be smiling on the outside, but deep inside, Liam felt so sad for saying goodbye to her¡­ for good.


    Zhen-Zhen detected theplicated emotions shing in his eyes right now. She wondered what Liam was thinking at this moment.


    He was smiling but he didn''t look happy at all. He had not responded to Zhen-Zhen''s query.


    Instead, Liam asked Zhen-Zhen about something as he reminisced about the past.


    "Lillie, do you still remember the day when we first met?"


    Zhen-Zhen''s face brightened up as she remembered it.


    "Yes, that was the time I first took the Education cement Exam. We bumped into each other in the hallway."


    Liam nodded his head. "Yes. To tell you the truth I was captivated by your blue eyes. They are so beautiful."


    Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle. "Hmm, Me too. I like your emerald eyes. I felt like I was looking at green fields, very refreshing."


    Liam felt warmth when he heard those words from Zhen-Zhen.


    "We are destined to meet from the beginning," Liam dered while looking at her meaningfully.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head and said, "That might be true. Both of us are the same. We have superpowers. We are not ordinary humans. But aside from that, I am also happy to be your friend."<sub> </sub>


    Friend. Such a wonderful word to hear, but for Liam, this word was signifying that he couldn''t be her man since, in her eyes, he was only a friend.


    "Me too. I''m really happy to meet you and be part of your life, Lillie¡­"


    Zhen-Zhen noticed that Liam was a little bit strange today. "Liam, are you okay? Is there something wrong? Why do I feel like you are being sentimental today?"


    Zhen-Zhen looked at him worriedly. But Liam just chuckled at his own self. He didn''t expect that he would be sentimental and emotional like this.


    He was trying his best to maintain his smile and conceal his sadness but it was so hard to do it.


    In the end, Liam suddenly pulled Zhen-Zhen into a hug. She was caught off guard by his sudden action. She was about to push him since she didn''t want Tristan to misunderstand this. She knew that her husband was still a jealous man.


    However, before she could push him, Liam had spoken in his pleading tone.


    "Lillie, just let me hug you for a while. Can you just stay still? I''m sorry but¡­ I just need your hug right now."


    Zhen-Zhen just sighed helplessly before nodding her head. "What''s wrong, Liam?"


    "Actually, I am here to say goodbye, Lillie. I will go to a faraway ce. I don''t know when I will be able toe back. We might not see each other again¡­ for a long time¡­"


    Zhen-Zhen was taken aback when she heard that. She hated saying goodbye, especially to the people who were close to her. Liam was already part of her life so she was saddened after hearing this news from Liam.


    "Please take good care of yourself always, Lillie¡­ I wish you well. Be happy with your family."


    "I''m sad to hear this from you, Liam. But I believe you have a reason for leaving this ce. Don''t worry about me. I will take good care of myself. Tristan and I will be happy as we raise our twins." Zhen-Zhen reassured Liam. She hugged him back.


    "I feel relieved now. At least, you also have your father back."


    "Thank you, Liam. I am surely gonna miss you¡­"


    "Me too, Lillie. I will miss you."


    After saying that, Liam finally broke the hug. Then he leaned forward to nt a gentle kiss on Zhen-Zhen''s forehead.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t hide her sadness as she gazed at Liam. She would surely miss his presence.


    Liam didn''t stay long as he was afraid that he would not be able to leave Zhen-Zhen. The two said goodbye to each other.


    Unknown to them, Mheera had seen everything. She even heard their conversation. She secretly cast a spying spell on Liam. She was surprised and heartbroken upon witnessing them together.


    Mheera could now figure out the reason why Liam suddenly changed¡­ the reason why he wanted to stay in this world. It was because of the demon god''s daughter. He protected her because¡­ he liked her.


    Mheera''s heart was filled with hatred and jealousy. She immediately contacted herrades.


    "Shiba, Riyu! Proceed to our n now!"


    Shiba and Riyu were surprised to hear the angry voice of Mheera. They were now using mobile phones for theirmunication.


    "What do you mean, Mheera?" Shiba asked her again just to make sure.


    "Proceed to our n of eliminating the demon god! Use Titania and her daughter¡­ kidnap them and bring them to the mountain. Lure the demon god there," Mheera gave hermand.


    "Are you sure about this? What if the child and her mother are innocent? Do we need to involve them?" Riyu asked, hesitating a little bit.


    "This is for the greater good! Just do it!"

 Chapter 763 A Repetition Of The Past

    After giving hermand to Shiba and Riyu, Mheera also contacted Shino and Calec, telling them to make a preparation in the mountain peak of Mt. Satari.


    It was the nearest mountain in the City of Empire. They had to bring the demon god there, away from the people so that innocent citizens would not be involved in the fight.


    Besides, they were not that worried since they confirmed that Zu Wan had no magical power as of now. He could only do teleportation which was also at their advantage since they needed to lure him to the mountain peak.


    Mheera would let herrades do the rest. She believed that they could eliminate the demon god without her. She had to stay by Liam''s side so that he would not suspect her.


    If the demon god died then Liam couldn''t me Mheera since she was with him the whole day.


    She knew that Liam would also be against this strategy of using E and Titania to lure Zu Wan. She was careful not to get caught by their guardian leader.


    Liam could also be frightening once he got mad. That''s what Mheera was trying to avoid. Offending him would be a fatal mistake that could affect all their ns.


    She needed to be extra careful because Liam was smart and he might sense her strange behavior.


    Without dying more time, she went back to Leo''s Vi, waiting for Liam. Though she was upset with him, she needed to pretend that everything was fine.


    Mheera kept pacing back and forth across her room. She was hoping that her team would seed in eliminating the demon god.


    Twenty minutester, Liam arrived at the vi. He immediately proceeded to his room since he was not feeling good after saying goodbye to Zhen-Zhen.


    To let Liam know of her presence, Mheera came out of her room to greet Liam. She already felt his presence in the house.


    "Liam¡­" Mheera was having a hard time facing him. She was looking at him as if she had something to ask him. But Mheera remained silent. She could only raise her questions in her mind.


    ''How can you do this to us? You are our guardian leader. Why are you protecting our enemies? Are you really in love with the demoness?! Why? Why her? Not me?''


    "Yes, Mheera? Is there something you wanna ask from me?"


    Liam sounded gloomy. He was not in a mood to entertain someone. He just wanted to lock himself in his room.


    Mheera''s heart constricted upon seeing Liam''s sad expression. She couldn''t bear to look at him especially now that she knew who was the reason for that sadness.


    "I just wonder if you want to watch a movie with me? Leo called it¡­ movie marathon..."


    Liam didn''t respond right away. He just looked at her, contemting whether to agree or not.


    In the end, Liam nodded his head in agreement since he had to divert his attention.


    Liam and Mheera proceeded to the living room where therge t-screen TV was located. Mheera sat down while Liam chose the set of movies he thought Mheera would enjoy.


    Meanwhile, Shiba and Riyu were already on the move. Shiba was following Titania in the Heavenly Star Enterprise while Riyu came to the school where E was.


    She walked around the yground of the school. She could see that the children were still having ss inside the ssroom.


    Riyu waited patiently until E''s ss ended. She felt relieved when she heard the ringing of the school bell indicating that it was already snack time for the children.


    E and her ssmates excitedly came out of their ssroom. Riyu stood up from where she was seated. She walked over to approach E who was going to a shaded bench.


    She would eat her snack there which was home-cooked by Titania. She was surprised to see a familiar face. Riyu waved at her.


    E also waved back while smiling at her. Seeing the friendly and adorable smile of E, Riyu suddenly felt a pang of guilt deep inside her heart.


    "I''m sorry, kid. I have to do this¡­ to make the world a safer ce for us."


    After gathering her thoughts, Riyu took a deep breath, getting ready to abduct the child without getting noticed by other people.


    "Aunt Riyu, why are you here?" E asked her innocently.


    Riyu smiled at her tenderly as if she had no ill-motive upon approaching her.<sub> </sub>


    "E, you shoulde with me. Something happened to your mother!" she lied without batting an eyelid.


    p E, on the other hand, gazed at her with shock and disbelief. It did not take long when E had spoken.</anda>


    "Aunt Riyu¡­ why are you lying? I don''t believe you," E dered with her firm voice.


    Riyu was surprised. She didn''t expect that E would see through her lie. Now she had no choice but to force her toe.


    Riyu looked around. When she made sure that no one was looking at them, she immediately grabbed E, covering her mouth as she inhaled the sleeping spell.


    A few secondster, E fell unconscious in her arms. Riyu moved swiftly, leaving the ce. She found a spot where she could cast the dimension-hopping spell. She teleported to Mt. Satari together with the unconscious E.


    On the other hand, Shiba was also in the process of abducting Titania. It was also Titania''s break time when she left the office. She was working as secretary of the Operations Director of Heavenly Star.


    Shiba approached her in the lobby, using the same strategy Riyu used to E.


    "Titania!"


    "Mr. Shiba, you are here¡­" Titania didn''t expect to see him. "Are you also working here?"


    Shiba shook his head. "Titania, E is in danger. Something happened to her. You shoulde with me."


    "Huh? What happened to my daughter?" Titania''s heart was filled with worries and concern.


    "It just so happened that our daughter is also attending the same school. Riyu told me that she suddenly fainted while ying. They are now on the way to the hospital."


    Unlike E, Titania didn''t suspect anything as she willingly came with Shiba.


    When Riyu and Shiba both secured E and Titania, bringing them to Mt. Satari, they quickly sent a secret message to Mheera for an update.


    Upon arriving at Mt. Satari, they met Shino and Calec who were already preparing a spell trap against the demon god. This was an immobilizing spell, simr to the spell cast by Liam before. But Liam''s spell was way higher and powerful than this spell because he was the strongest.


    Now, all they needed to do was to lure Zu Wan out. He shoulde here on his own ord. To do that, they should send a message informing Zu Wan that Titania and E were held captive.


    What they were doing right now was simr to what their ancestors did to Zu Wan a hundred years ago. They threatened him using his wife and daughter, Zhen-Zhen.


    They didn''t realize the consequences of their actions. For them, this was a great strategy to defeat Zu Wan. But little did they know, this might end with a different oue. No one knew as of now. They were taking a big risk here, something they were not aware of.


    The group discussed who would send a message to the demon god. After a while, the team agreed that Riyu would be the one doing it.


    Zu Wan, who was still clueless that E and Titania had been taken, was leisurely sitting in the living room. Tristan and Zu Wan just finished talking and Tristan already left the condo going back to the Heavenly Star Building.


    It did not take long when he heard a faint sound outside the main door. Zu Wan frowned as he sensed a magical force. His super senses came back!


    With deep curiosity, Zu Wan stood up, tracing his steps toward the main door. He cautiously opened the door, only to be greeted by a magical bird with a scroll attached to its leg.


    Zu Wan''s frown deepened upon seeing the small unexpected visitor. He picked up the scroll and read the content of the message.


    Secondster, Zu Wan crumpled the scroll in his hands, his eyes set aze. He was damn furious!


    Someone dared to use E and Titania, threatening him. The note was demanding him to show up at the peak of Mt. Satari. There was a warning telling him toe alone if he wanted the mother and daughter duo to be alive.


    This was their strategy so that the demon god''s daughter would note with him. It would be a different story fighting both the demon god and his daughter.


    But of course, Zu Wan would not involve Zhen-Zhen here even if they didn''t ask him to. She was pregnant and her safety was his main priority.


    Without thinking twice, Zu Wan teleported to Mt. Satari to rescue E and Titania.

 Chapter 764 He Regained His Memory Back!

    Zu Wan teleported to Mt. Satari. Upon his arrival at the peak, he saw Titania and E lying unconscious on a big rock. Two figures were standing beside the rock, guarding them.


    Zu Wan couldn''t recognize them as they were wearing ck robes with masks covering their faces.


    He narrowed his eyes while grinding his teeth. "Who are you? What do you want from me?"


    "Release them now!" Zu Wanmanded them in his authoritative voice.


    They couldn''t see any hint of fear even though he had no magical power as of now. He was too conceited and confident about himself, thinking they would listen to him just because he told them so.


    "You are not in a position to demand something from us. You are here to follow and obey us. If you don''t, then this woman and this child will suffer the consequences." Riyu warned Zu Wan.


    Zu Wan frowned when he recognized that voice.


    "I knew it! You had ill-intention the moment you approached us¡­ Riyu and Shiba¡­"


    The two guardian warriors couldn''t refute his words. From the beginning, Zu Wan was already cautious about them.


    "Why are you doing this?" Zu Wan asked them again.


    "We are the guardian warriors! We have the responsibility to eliminate you¡­ demon god!" Shiba responded to him.


    The frown on Zu Wan''s forehead deepened as the word guardian warrior rang a bell to him.


    ''Where did I hear it before? It sounds familiar to me¡­''


    Zu Wan subconsciously clutched his chest as he felt his heart constrict.


    ''Argh! What am I feeling right now?'' Zu Wan pondered to himself.


    "You killed lots of innocent people. We came here to bring justice and eliminate the evil threat in this world!" Shiba added, before signaling Calec and Shino toy the trap.


    It did not take long when the ground began to shake as if there was an earthquake. But this was the effect of Calec''s power. He was an earth-element wielder.


    The ground near Zu Wan''s spot opened up and giant vines emerged from the ground. The vines immediately attacked Zu Wan.


    He tried to dodge them by jumping from one side to another. But he was still caught by Caleb''s vine. Both his feet and arms were being restrained by the giant vines, immobilizing him.


    The vines also had thorns, piercing through his skin. Riyu already mixed paralyzing spells in Caleb''s vines. They were now spreading throughout his body. Zu Wan would no longer be able to move.


    They wanted to torture him. Knowing that he was the demon god, they wished to give him a horrible death.


    "Repent for your sin!" Riyu shouted at him.


    Then she nced at Shino, giving him a go signal to use his power. Shino came out of his hiding spot as he faced the demon god who was currently being restrained by the giant vines.


    "Roar of the Fire Dragon!" Shino unleashed his power, attacking Zu Wan using his fire element.<sub> </sub>


    It was like a whirlpool of fire, devouring Zu Wan''s body. His agonizing scream echoed in the mountain peak.


    Shiba, Riyu, Shino, and Calec were satisfied to hear his scream. They felt good thinking they were punishing the evil creature in their own hands. They could feel the fulfillment in what they were doing.


    They thought Zu Wan was in pain. But little did they know, Zu Wan was screaming as his head began to hurt.


    A series of memories kept appearing in his mind as shbacks. He felt like he had seen this before. He felt like he had experienced this before.


    Zu Wan, who lost his memory and forgot the fight with the guardian warriors, suddenly recovered the memory of the past!


    Zu Wan was screaming in agonizing pain as he finally remembered how he lost Eva. She didn''t die because of old age or natural causes¡­ she died protecting him!


    "Noooo!!! EVA!!!"


    All the pain and sorrow of losing Eva during the fight came back to him, drowning his heart. He felt suffocated right now.


    While these guardians warriors continued attacking Zu Wan using their powers, he continued remembering what happened in the past.


    He had already met the guardian warriors before. Just like Riyu and herrade, those guardian warriors used Eva and Zhen-Zhen to attack him. They used two innocent people just to get back at him, the evil demon god.


    He already paid the price of his crime. He already lost his wife. He got separated from his daughter for a long time. He didn''t see his daughter grow up. He left her alone, thinking he would be able to protect her.


    ''But why? Why are these guardian warriors here again?! Why are they trying to hurt and use innocent people just to get me?!''


    Zu Wan clenched his fists as he moved his gaze to E and Titania. They got involved again because of him.


    He just wanted to live happily together with Zhen-Zhen. But here they were again, trying to ruin everything!


    He would not let that happen. This time he would protect them- Titania, E, and Zhen-Zhen. He already lost Eva. He would not allow these people to destroy his family again.


    With the raging fury in his heart and his will to protect the people important to him, Zu Wan was able to awaken his power!


    His lost memory was back and so was his power. Using a strong force within him, he snapped the giant vines, breaking free from his restrictions.


    Zu Wan transformed into his original form. His two ck horns on his forehead reappeared along with the dark scale on his body.


    Riyu, Shino, Shiba, and Calec didn''t expect this to happen. They thought the demon god already lost his power. But howe he was releasing a tremendous amount of energy and magical force as of this moment.


    The four guardian warriors froze in their respective spots. They could feel the heavy pressure and the danger. The demon god regained his power back! Now they were at a great disadvantage!


    ''Damn! What should we do now? Can we really defeat him without the help of Mheera and our guardian lord? We miscalcted some things!''


    ''We are doomed!''

 Chapter 765 Zu Wan Vs Guardian Warriors

    Zu Wan''s new form was giving them a chill. They couldn''t move nor think of what they should do at this certain moment.


    Their whole bodies were covered with intense fear. Zu Wan''s dark onyx eyes felt like an endless hollow. They could only see danger and¡­ death!


    Zu Wan was not yet leaving his spot but they could already feel the massive pressureing from him. The dark aura of the demon god scattered around the mountain peak. It was like they were being suffocated.


    There was a hint of malice and an intent to kill. If they would not clear their minds right now then they might be devoured without even putting up a fight.


    No one among them dared to move. They were assessing the situation first. If one of them would charge in without a n then his or her life would be put in great danger.


    They were torn in between fighting Zu Wan altogether and trying their luck or they should just flee and escape to save their lives.


    By looking at Zu Wan''s expression alone, they could tell that he would not show them any mercy! He was ready to kill someone right now.


    Who would have thought that they would be put in this desperate situation? The demon god was able to turn the table around.


    They were full of themselves, thinking they could eliminate the demon god easily. This monster fought their ancestors- guardian lord, head shaman, and other strongest warriors. But here they were, only four of them facing the evil beast known as demon god!


    Could they survive this? No one knew for now. It would depend on Zu Wan''s next move.


    Meanwhile, Zu Wan didn''t leave his spot yet since he was busy talking to someone in his subconscious.


    "Master! You are alive! Wee back!"


    Zu Wan''s lips curled up into a smirk hearing the voice of his core power.


    "ck fire! Or shall I call you¡­ FaMo?"


    FaMo felt some warmth when the demon god called him by his name.


    "I should wee you back as well! My daughter has been waiting for your return!"


    FaMo was also awakened as he recovered his power. He became emotional at the mention of Zhen-Zhen. This only meant that Zhen-Zhen and the demon god had already reunited!


    "Thank you, Master! Thank you for staying alive and foring back to Zhen-Zhen."


    "I should be the one thanking you for protecting my daughter on my behalf. You did a good job, FaMo," Zu Wan praised andmended his ck fire dragon.


    "Now, we have something important to do." Zu Wan nced at the guardian warriors one after another. FaMo had understood him.


    Zu Wan finally moved his attention to each guardian warrior. Riyu and others got ready as well, anticipating Zu Wan''s move.


    "FaMo! Secure Titania and E first! Protect them while I am fighting these so-called righteous guardian warriors." There was a hint of sarcasm in his voice when he mentioned their group.


    "You said you want to protect people from me. But you, yourselves, are using innocent people just to defeat me. Hypocrite! You are no different from me as you are willing to hurt innocent people just to get your goal!"


    Riyu and others couldn''t refute that. They might be at fault for involving Titania and E but they had no choice. This was the only way to lure him.


    "You will never understand us!" Calec snarled at him. He hated the way the demon god was insulting them right now.<sub> </sub>


    "Yes, I will never understand you. Because you are crazier than me! You will regreting here. I am already living in peace but here you are trying to be a hero again." Zu Wan''s warning look was intimidating them.


    "Attack! All at once!" Riyu finally gave them hermand.


    The other guardian warriors attacked Zu Wan together using their different powers.


    Too bad for them, the paralyzing effect of poisonous vines didn''t affect Zu Wan''s body at all. He could still move and dodge their attacks!


    "Roar of the dragon!"


    "Lightning strike!"


    "Tornado whirlpool!"


    Each of them began attacking Zu Wan from different directions. But he was faster than them. Before they knew it, Zu Wan was able to get near them in just a blink of an eye.


    Zu Wan attacked Calec first. He grabbed his hands and set his body on fire.


    "Arrghhh!" Calec screamed in pain as he felt his body getting burned. It was so hot. His hands were covered by dark mes.


    "Calec!!"


    Hisrades got worried about him. They immediately attacked Zu Wan to separate him from Calec.


    "Damn! At this rate, this is gonna be a one-sided fight against the demon god!" Shiba cursed under his breath.


    Riyu quickly responded to Calec, extinguishing the dark mes.


    They hadn''t recovered yet from that surprise attack when Zu Wan targeted Shino. He was a fire-element wielder so Zu Wan decided not to use his fire.


    He grabbed him by his neck, pinning him down on the ground.


    "You are the one who fought my daughter before. You tried to kill her. Now, allow me to punish you."


    A sound of bone cracking was heard along with the shrieking scream of Shino. Zu Wan just broke his arms, including his two legs. He was about to snap his neck to kill him but Shiba interfered, saving hisrade.


    Zu Wan''s focus was transferred to Shiba.


    "Riyu! Prepare the dimension-hopping spell. You have to leave here and escape together with Calec and Shino. I will buy time. I will keep him upied!"


    Shiba already knew that they couldn''t win against the demon god even if theybined their powers. Their hostages had been secured. They couldn''t use them to threaten Zu Wan.


    The best option for them right now was to flee!


    Shiba was a wind element wielder. He was faster than the three so he was the best decoy to divert Zu Wan''s attention while hisrades were preparing to escape.


    "You should have gone back to your world! me yourselves for this stupidity!" Zu Wan said before attacking Shiba with his giant ck fireball.

 Chapter 766 Please Spare Our Lives!

    Using his tornado whirlpool, Shiba counterattacked Zu Wan''s ck me fireball thus changing its direction as it was sent up the sky.


    Riyu felt like crying seeing her injuredrades. Shiba was also trying his best to buy them some time in order to escape.


    She thought this was a very hopeless situation. The demon god moved very fast. He could just wipe them away if he just wanted to.


    But it seemed that he was controlling his power in order not to destroy the mountain. Zu Wan was minimizing the use of his fireball. Instead, he was attacking his opponents physically.


    Zu Wan didn''t want this world to get destroyed because of his power. And people living at the foot of the mountain might see them. He was avoiding this kind of situation.


    He knew the consequences once the people in this world would know their existence. Besides, he promised Zhen-Zhen that he would never let other ordinary people see his magical power.


    But Zu Wan was getting pissed by Shiba as he kept using his tornado whirlpool. It already destroyed some trees as if there was a typhoon that passed by the area.


    The mountain peak of Mt. Satari was in a chaotic state now. If this continues, andslide might happen.


    Zu Wan already had enough. He didn''t want to cause a problem or even the slightest trouble for Zhen-Zhen and Tristan.


    With his speed, he charged in front of Shiba while dodging his tornado. Upon reaching his spot, he released his sharp ws.


    In a sh, Zu Wan thrust his sharp ws deep into Shiba''s stomach.


    "Shibaaaa!" Riyu screamed in horror.


    She saw Zu Wan''s hand pass through Shiba''s body. The blood was dripping out of his wound. Zu Wan''s hand created a hole in Shiba''s body.


    "No! NO!!! Shiba!" Riyu ran in his direction while shedding tears.


    Calec and Shino, who were also in their weakest state, felt shaken when Shiba copsed on the ground.


    They wanted to stop Riyu from going after him but she moved quickly. Now, they were worried that Riyu would be targeted next by the demon god.


    Riyu kneeled beside Shiba, gathering him in her arms while trying to stop his bleeding by pressing her hand against his wound.


    They badly needed a healer right now! Shiba might die if he wouldn''t be treated right away.


    Riyu continued crying as she gazed up pleadingly to Zu Wan.


    "Please, spare our lives. Please, demon god. Let us go. We will not fight you anymore. We ept defeat now. Please let us go." Riyu begged him desperately. She was lowering her pride as guardian warrior as she begged for Zu Wan''s mercy.


    She wanted to save all herrades. Now she realized that maybe it was a wrong move to attack the demon god who was now living in this world peacefully.


    ''Maybe our guardian lord was right. We shouldn''t have tried killing the demon god. If we should just listen to him. But our head shaman insisted on doing this.'' Riyu couldn''t help but clench her fists.


    She couldn''t me Mheera as well because, in the first ce, they told her that they would support and help her in her every decision.


    But Mheera should have been there with them, fighting alongside them. But she preferred to deceive Liam by staying by his side so that he would not suspect her.


    "We''ve made a big mistake. Please forgive us, demon god! Please!" Riyu continued begging Zu Wan.


    Zu Wan just stayed rooted in his spot. He was reminded of the past when Eva also begged the guardian warriors to spare their family and to give Zu Wan another chance.


    But the guardian warriors refused to listen. If they just listened to her plea before then Eva shouldn''t have died. Zhen-Zhen should have experienced having aplete family while growing up like other ordinary children.<sub> </sub>


    Zu Wan still felt the hatred in his heart. He wanted to avenge Eva''s death by killing these guardian warriors.


    Just a while ago, they were so determined to kill him. What if he let them go and they would go back to kill Zhen-Zhen and his grandchildren. Zu Wan couldn''t allow that to happen.


    He was now thinking of ending things here by killing all of them. This was for Zhen-Zhen''s sake.


    Meanwhile, FaMo could feel what was inside Zu Wan''s heart. He could tell what he was nning to do as Zu Wan was still in his fighting stance, getting ready to attack at any moment.


    FaMo could see the sorry state of the guardian warriors. He understood that they had no other choice but to beg for their lives.


    But Zu Wan didn''t want to show any mercy as there was killing intent in his dark onyx eyes.


    Zu Wan raised his sharp ws once again, charging in Riyu''s direction. Riyu could only close her eyes, waiting for her fate to happen.


    ''Are we all going to die today? Please someone! Help us! Mheera¡­ Guardian Lord! Please help us!'' Riyu was silently praying in her mind.


    A few secondster, nothing happened to her. When she opened her eyes, the demon god was already standing in front of her with his hand raised mid-air.


    FaMo stopped the demon god from killing Riyu.


    "ck Fire, what is the meaning of this? Why did you stop me?" Zu Wan questioned FaMo in his stern cold voice.


    "Master, please control your anger and hatred. I also want to kill them using my own hands but¡­ we can''t do that. You can''t do that, Master."


    "But why?"


    "Because of Zhen-Zhen! She will not wish for you to kill another person. She will be heartbroken."


    Zu Wan was taken aback after hearing that from FaMo. He had a point. Zhen-Zhen wanted to start over again with him. Killing someone was not included in their n.


    "This is enough, Master. They are all weakened and injured. This will serve as a lesson to them. Spare them once. If they try this again then let''s make sure to kill them next time! This is their first andst warning."


    "Master, let''s just go back to Zhen-Zhen! Let''s leave here together with Titania and E."


    Zu Wan could only sigh in defeat. "Okay. I will do this for Zhen-Zhen."


    Then Zu Wan turned to look at Riyu. "I will spare your lives but make sure you will never appear in front of me and my family ever again!"


    "Yes! We promise!" Riyu responded right away, bowing her head.


    Zu Wan just looked at the other guardian warriors for onest time. He also saw them bowing their heads.


    Zu Wan finally controlled his anger. He calmed down. He didn''t want to waste more time with them. He walked over to E and Titania.


    He carried Titania while FaMo held E. Both of them disappeared as they teleported back to Tristan''s Condo Unit.


    That was also the time Miho came to monitor Zu Wan in Tristan''s ce. She was surprised to see the demon god and the ck fire dragon, FaMo, carrying E and Titania.


    "Master?! What happened? Where have you been?" Then she turned to FaMo. "ck Fire Dragon? Is that you, FaMo? Are you finally back?"

 Chapter 767 [Bonus Chapter] Healing Them

    Miho bombarded Zu Wan and FaMo with so many questions. She didn''t know about what happened to E and Titania as they were both unconscious.


    But the most important thing was that FaMo was back. Aside from that, Miho could feel the strong magical energy surrounding Zu Wan. It only meant he regained his power back.


    "Yes, I am back, Orange Fire Dragon." FaMo simply responded to her before putting E on the bed. Zu Wan also brought Titania to the room.


    "Zhen-Zhen will be happy to see you! She missed you so much, FaMo. By the way, you can call me Miho. Zhen-Zhen also gave me this beautiful name." Miho informed FaMo cheerfully.


    FaMo was d to hear that from Miho. He might be in hibernation mode but he somehow knew that Zhen-Zhen seeded in awakening the orange fire dragon.


    FaMo was aware that Miho was the one who helped him in protecting the twins in Zhen-Zhen''s womb. FaMo also protected Miho against the harmful effect of the crystaline potion. Because of him, Miho was able to protect Zhen-Zhen''s children.


    "I should go back and inform Zhen-Zhen about this good news!"


    Without waiting for FaMo''s response, Miho disappeared in an instant.


    FaMo could only sigh helplessly. He wanted to tell her about the encounter with the guardian warriors but Miho left in a hurry.


    Meanwhile, Zu Wan left the room after tucking Titania in bed. He sat down in the living room, his mind upied by something.


    He was still in his demon god''s form as his horns, sharp ws and dark scales all over his body were still visible.


    "Master, I think you should hide your true form. E and Titania might wake up. They will be afraid when they see you looking like that," FaMo suggested.


    Zu Wan snapped out of his stupor. Then he transformed back to his ordinary human form. FaMo had a point. E and Titania should not see his true form. It might scare them away.


    "How are they, FaMo?" Zu Wan asked FaMo as he forgot to check the condition of the mother and daughter duo.


    "Don''t worry, Master. They are just fine. The guardian warriors just used sleeping spells on them when they knocked them down. It is not harmful to their health."


    Zu Wan just gave him a slight nod before taking a deep breath. He remembered everything, but his mind was still in shambles.


    FaMo just let Zu Wan rest, giving him his privacy. He didn''t talk anymore. He would just wait for Zhen-Zhen and Miho toe.


    *****


    Meanwhile, at Mt. Satari, Riyu was still trying her best to save herrades. They were all badly hurt, especially Shiba.


    They needed a healer in order to save his life. And the only healer that they knew who was in this world was Liam. A simple healing spell could not help Shiba.


    All the preparations were done. They would use the dimension-hopping spell to teleport to the ce where their guardian leader was.


    Mheera might be against this, but they had no choice but to let Liam know about what happened to them. They needed his healing power. Shiba''s life was in great danger.<sub> </sub>


    Without further ado, the four of them teleported to Leo''s Vi.


    Mheera and Liam were still watching a movie when Leo came running inside the house.


    "Liam, Mheera! Come with me outside! Some people are looking for both of you. And they are all injured!" Leo said with urgency.


    ? Liam and Mheera exchanged nces with one another before standing up together. They followed Leo in a hurry.


    Outside the house, they saw the four severely injured guardian warriors. Liam couldn''t believe what he was seeing right now. His fellow guardian warriors were also here in this world. But he wondered what happened to them.


    On the other hand, Mheera also didn''t expect to see theirrades like this. She thought they could kill the demon god easily. But here they were, badly injured. She wondered if they seeded in eliminating the demon god.


    "Guardian lord! Please help Shiba! He is badly hurt. He might die!" Riyu cried as she asked Liam for help.


    Liam didn''t ask them anything. His priority right now was to heal them. He would talk to them once he finished treating their injury.


    Liam kneeled beside Shiba. His eyes widened after seeing his wound. His pulse was very weak as well as his life force.


    Liam pressed his hands on Shiba''s wounds, closing his eyes as he concentrated. It did not take long when a warm energy came out of his palms. He started healing Shiba.


    Beads of sweat appeared on Liam''s forehead. Shiba''s condition was severe. It would take a lot of magical energy to heal his wound and save his life.


    Meanwhile, Mheera helped the others by applying some healing spells to their wounds. She was dying to know what happened but she couldn''t ask them because Liam was there.


    Leo, on the other hand, prepared the vacant guest rooms where they could bring the injured guardian warriors. Leo assisted Mheera as she treated Shino and Calec.


    Calec''s hands were burnt while Shino''s bones were all broken. Mheera could only lessen their pain. But only Liam could heal thempletely.


    Riyu and Liam were so focused on treating Shiba. Mheera and Leo brought Shino and Calec first inside the house.


    Because of the sensitivity of Shiba''s condition, Liam must treat him first before moving him inside the house. The healing processsted for one and a half hours before they could finally transfer Shiba in the house.


    Inside his room, Liam continued healing him for another one hour, passing his magical energy to him. Liam was exhausted after he was done treating him.


    But he didn''t stop as he also treated Riyu''s minor injury. Calec and Shino were also waiting for their turn.


    When Liam finished healing Riyu, both of them proceeded to the next room where Calec, Shino, and Mheera were waiting for them.


    Upon entering the room, Liam had a serious expression on his face.


    "Now, I think I deserve to know what happened to you¡­ Can you tell me how the four of you ended up like this?"

 Chapter 768 No Longer Part Of Warriors

    The moment Liam asked his fellow guardian warriors about what happened to them, the room was engulfed with deafening silence.


    No one wanted to speak up first. Calec and Shino simply looked at Mheera. They didn''t know whether to say the truth or not. They still wanted to obey Mheera.


    They had talked to her while Liam and Riyu were treating Shiba. Calec already informed Mheera that they failed to kill the demon god as his power returned.


    He had be powerful. They couldn''t match up with him. Mheera felt disappointed upon hearing the news. She somehow med herself for being reckless. But the most important thing was that no one died among the group.


    Mheera already warned Calec and Shino not to tell Liam that she already knew about the demon god and that she was the one who nned on eliminating the demon god.


    But on the other hand, Riyu was already dying to tell everything to Liam. She appreciated Liam''s effort in healing them despite the fact they were the ones who brought this upon themselves.


    Riyu felt guilty for hiding something from Liam. He was still their guardian leader. He had the right to know the truth.


    After the long silence, Riyu suddenly kneeled in front of Liam. Mheera, Shino, and Calec didn''t expect her to do that.


    Mheera gave Riyu a warning look as if telling her not to say a word. But Riyu avoided meeting Mheera''s gaze.


    She felt sorry for not obeying Mheera this time. But she felt indebted to Liam. Because of him, they were all alive. Shiba was alive.


    "Guardian lord! The four of us came here to search for you. But we happened to meet the demon god¡­"


    Liam frowned at her words. ''They met the demon god? But how?''


    "We tried to eliminate him but we were defeated¡­" Riyu clenched her fists as she recalled the fight in Mt. Satari.


    "We thought we were going to die in his hands¡­ but for some unknown reason, he didn''t do it. He just gave us a warning not to mess with his family again."


    Liam still couldn''t believe it. As far as he knew Zu Wan still didn''t have magical power. And he wondered how Riyu and others met the demon god.


    Something was missing in her story. He was not satisfied so he asked her again.


    "How did you meet him? Where did you fight him? Are you sure that person is the demon god?"


    Mheera narrowed her eyes at Riyu. She already expected that Liam would keep on asking them until he found out what happened.


    "We fought him¡­ in Mt. Satari. Yes, he is the demon god. I''m sorry my Lord¡­ but we used a mother and a daughter to lure him into the mountain," Riyu admitted the truth.


    Liam gritted his teeth, not happy about what he had just heard. He knew she was referring to E and Titania.


    "Why did you do that?!!" Liam raised his voice, sending shivers down their spine. They could tell that Liam was now furious. A chilly aura was emanating from him.


    Riyu was tongue-tied. She didn''t know what to say to appease their angry guardian leader. Calec and Shino lowered their gaze as they couldn''t look straight into Liam''s eyes.


    "What are you all thinking?! Fighting a demon god? Eliminating the demon god using innocent people as sacrifices?! Are you really a guardian warrior?!"


    "Guardian warriors are supposed to protect people, not a selfish murderer! So you are willing to involve innocent people just to kill the demon god. So what''s the difference between you and the demon god?!!"


    Liam hated the fact that they acted impulsively. They tried to kill Zhen-Zhen''s father again while using E and Titania as hostages.


    If Zu Wan didn''t regain his power back, then he might have been killed by his fellow guardian warriors. How would he exin this to Zhen-Zhen? Another group of guardian warriors appeared, targeting Zhen-Zhen''s only family.


    He knew there was a deeper story behind this.


    "Tell me everything! I know you are all hiding something from me!" Liam pressured them.


    But Mheera could no longer stay quiet.


    "Why are you getting mad, Liam? They just did what they had to do as guardian warriors!" Mheera insisted that they did the right thing, defending them from Liam.


    Liam nced at Mheera with disbelief.<sub> </sub>


    "How many times do I have to tell you, Mheera? There is no need to kill the demon god! Why aren''t you listening to me? Don''t tell me you had something to do with this? Did you lie to me? Did you hide this from me? You already knew that they were here!"


    Mheeraughed dryly. She could no longer hide her frustrations.


    "Why are you protecting our enemies, Liam? You are the one who betrayed us first! You are the one who lied to me first and hid the truth about the demon god''s daughter!"


    Mheera walked closer to Liam. She wanted to let it all out now.


    "Why? Did that demoness bewitch you? Did you fall for her beauty and now you are trying to protect her from us? You don''t have the right to get mad at us since we are just doing our job! Killing them both is our main goal ining here, remember?! Have you forgotten that already, Guardian Lord?!"


    Liam and Mheera were now arguing in front of the other guardian warriors. Liam had to admit that he was surprised that Mheera already knew the truth.


    Now he could connect the dots. Mheera was the one who nned all of this, attacking Zu Wan behind his back.


    Mheera was no longer listening to him. She just wanted to do what she thought was right. She didn''t respect his decision as her guardian leader.


    Liam didn''t expect that Mheera would steep so slow as this. For goodness'' sake, she tried to repeat the same mistake of their ancestors by using the innocent mother and child.


    "Mheera, you just proved to me that I shouldn''te back and continue being a guardian warrior. Starting today, I am no longer your leader! Let''s sever our connection."


    Calec, Shino, and Riyu were taken aback when they heard that. No one wanted this. They didn''t want Liam to leave his position as guardian leader.


    Mheera was rendered speechless. She also didn''t expect that Liam would decide to leave the guardian warriors.


    "Guardian lord, please don''t do this!" Riyu begged him.


    "We need you, Guardian Lord. Please don''t leave us!" Calec also said his plea.


    "Guardian Lord, please reconsider your decision," Shino also spoke up.


    Liam looked at them with his dark expression. "I already made myself clear. But no one wanted to respect my decision. I''m not doing this for my sake. I didn''t betray anyone! I just discovered the truth that the demon god and his daughter are not evil."


    "The old self of the demon god is not innocent! But he already paid for his crime! This war should have ended a long time ago. But here we are again, trying to disrupt the peaceful life of the demon god and his daughter! They are already living in peace here!"


    "I witnessed using my own eyes how kind and pure-hearted the demon god''s daughter was. Can''t you see? Even the demon god spared your lives! Now, tell me. Am I wrong with my judgment?!! Am I?"


    The other guardian warriors couldn''t say a word. Mheera just looked at him with her angry expression. She hated the way Liam was siding on their enemies.


    Mheera already closed her mind, her eyes, and her ears. She refused to believe that the demon god and Zhen-Zhen were capable of doing good. For her, they were still evil creatures that she needed to eliminate.


    She was so stubborn as hatred and jealousy already clouded her mind. She couldn''t distinguish right from wrong.


    "You are just saying this because you fell in love with the demon god''s daughter! Liam! Wake up! You are under her spell!" Mheera screamed desperately.


    "Come back to us!" She added.


    ? Liam shook his head. "I am not under her spell! I might have fallen for her. But it''s not because I was bewitched¡­ but because I saw how good and how amazing she was as a person."


    Liam didn''t deny the fact that he had feelings for Zhen-Zhen. He gave them one shock after another. Mheera was fuming in rage as Liam was firm to his words.


    "You can stay here until your wounds get better. But I am reiterating. I am no longer part of guardian warriors. I will do what I think is right. Nothing will be able to change my mind this time!" Liam dered to them.


    "Liam! You will regret this! I will make sure you will regret this!" Mheera threatened him.


    "No Mheera. I will not regret this."


    Mheera pushed Liam so hard before she marched out of the room. She couldn''t stay there anymore. Her heart was filled with hatred and bitterness.

 Chapter 769 Her True Purpose

    ~ At Tristan''s Condo Unit ~


    Zhen-Zhen immediately went to see Zu Wan and FaMo after hearing the good news from Miho. She just used teleportation to get there fast.


    FaMo, who was now in his cat form, jumped forward after seeing Zhen-Zhen. She caught FaMo in her arms, hugging her tightly.


    "FaMo! You are back! I missed you so much! We missed you! The twins, Tristan and me!" Zhen-Zhen couldn''t stop herself from shedding tears. These were tears of joy.


    Zu Wan could only smile while watching his daughter hugging his fire dragon. He was still amazed to see his fire dragons in their different animal forms- FaMo as ck cat while Miho as orange puppy.


    FaMo, on the other hand, was savoring this moment. He could feel the longing in her heart. He also missed her.


    The moment he was trying to recover his power back, he always thought of Zhen-Zhen. He was worried that while he was not around, someone would try to hurt her again.


    FaMo believed that he was Zhen-Zhen''s protector. So he tried to recover his power as fast as he could. He didn''t waste more time as he meditated inside Zu Wan''s body.


    No wonder he felt something strange. It turned out that his master was back. Almost everyone thought he was dead. But here he was, alive and breathing.


    Since Zu Wan had recovered his memory, he could exin what happened to him one hundred years ago.


    "How have you been? Do you know that we were so worried about you?" Zhen-Zhen asked FaMo again.


    "Don''t disappear like that again. You scared me to death." Zhen-Zhenined to FaMo over and over again.


    FaMo could only smile helplessly. He didn''t mean to make her worry. It''s just that his power was absorbed after protecting her from the harmful effect of the crystaline potion.


    "Don''t be sad, Zhen-Zhen. I am back. Your father is back as well."


    "Ahem. Why do I feel like you loved FaMo more than me, now, my daughter?! I''m jealous!" Zu Wan finally spoke up, teasing Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen wiped her tears and moved closer to Zu Wan. She leaned on his chest, still hugging FaMo in her arms.


    Zu Wan rubbed her back,forting her. It seemed that Zhen-Zhen''s pregnancy was causing her to be more emotional these days.


    "Fa-Fa, don''t be jealous. Both you and FaMo are important to me. I can''t afford to lose any of you. Please don''t leave me again. Please stay by my side!" Zhen-Zhen said with her pleading voice.


    This was the first time she showed her vulnerable side, expressing her real feelings. She was so afraid to be left behind again.


    She was so happy about this reunion that she didn''t want to think that all of this was just a dream. As far as she wanted, she didn''t want this happiness to end.


    "No one is leaving you behind. We are here for you¡­. FaMo, Tristan and I," Zu Wan said with his gentle voice.


    Zu Wan guided Zhen-Zhen to sit down first. Miho and FaMo sat on her left side while Zu Wan was on her right side.


    They stayed like that as they waited for her to calm down and gather her emotions. When Zu Wan could feel that she finally rxed, he opened up a conversation.


    "Zhen-Zhen, there is something I wanna tell you."


    "What is it, Fa-Fa?" She looked straight into his eyes, waiting to hear his story.


    "My memories came back. I know what happened in the past. Your mother¡­ She died protecting me against the guardian warriors. I''m sorry for leaving you behind just like that, Zhen-Zhen."


    "They failed to harm you but still, they were able to seal you. I shouldn''t have used an alternative to protect you. Because of me, you felt so lonely for the past hundred years. I''m sorry my daughter! I''m really sorry." Zu Wan even dropped on the floor, kneeling in front of Zhen-Zhen as he apologized for abandoning her in the hands of the guardian warriors.


    "No, Fa-Fa! It''s not your fault. You already did your best to protect me. I am not ming you." Zhen-Zhen squeezed his hands, trying to pull him up.


    "I failed to protect your mother¡­" Zu Wan''s tears fell like raindrops.


    Zhen-Zhen wiped his tears away. "Mo-Mo loves you so much. I know she is happy to see us together."


    Zu Wan nodded his head in agreement. "You are right. Eva might be happy now¡­"


    "But father, what happened? What triggered you to remember everything? Is it because of FaMo?" Zhen-Zhen asked him curiously.<sub> </sub>


    Zu Wan fell silent, his expression darkening as he recalled what transpired a while ago.


    "Zhen-Zhen, we have to be careful from now on. The guardian warriors are able to follow us here."


    Zhen-Zhen was taken aback when she heard that. Now, her suspicion might be right. The people who were secretly monitoring them a few days ago might be the guardian warriors.


    "I had an encounter with them in Mt. Satari. They used Titania and E to lure me, thinking they could easily eliminate me because of the absence of my power. But they miscalcted everything."


    "Because of what they did, it triggered my memory. I ended up remembering everything and awakening my power. I fought them in the mountain peak together with FaMo."


    "But don''t worry, I didn''t kill anyone as I am thinking about you. FaMo also reminded me of this. E and Titania were also safe. They are currently sleeping in your room."


    Zhen-Zhen felt d that nothing bad happened to them.


    "What is their purpose ining here again?"


    "They want to eliminate me¡­ and my daughter, thinking we are a threat to humans and to their world."


    Zhen-Zhen clenched her fists. She felt the anger deep inside her heart. She couldn''t understand why the guardian warriors refused to see that they were no evil.


    They just wanted to live in harmony. But here they were, trying to ruin their quiet and peaceful life once again.


    "I can''t tolerate them anymore. If they try to harm and hurt my twins, my father, or any of my family members¡­ I will never forgive them."


    "Don''t worry, Zhen-Zhen! We will protect you and your family!" Both Miho and FaMo said in unison.


    Zu Wan and Zhen-Zhen thanked the two fire dragons. Now, she wondered when she would be able to awaken the other dragons.


    "By the way, Fa-Fa, what happened to you when you suddenly disappeared after casting the protective spell? Do you remember?"


    Zu Wan bobbed his head. He could remember everything now.


    "When I used all my powers and transferred them to you all at once, ck Fire¡­ I mean FaMo absorbed me inside his body to preserve my life. But FaMo was not aware of it, until today." Zu Wan started to exin.


    FaMo was the core power of the demon god. The demon god didn''t die but he fused in FaMo''s body. This was one of the reasons why FaMo had some recollections of Zu Wan''s memory.


    Zu Wan was too weak so he also slept for a hundred years. He was heartbroken as well for losing Eva so he tried to hide the unpleasant memories in his subconscious. So when he woke up, he couldn''t remember anything that happened during the encounter with the guardian warriors.


    In fact, the crystaline potion had also triggered Zu Wan toe back as FaMo got seriously injured. They exchanged roles. Zu Wan resurfaced while FaMo slept inside his body. That would exin what happened in the past.


    Zhen-Zhen was already d that Zu Wan and FaMo were both back. She nned on celebrating tonight together with Tristan.


    "Hmm! I miss eating food!" FaMo suddenly blurted out at the mention of celebration.


    Zhen-Zhen burst outughing as she could remember how FaMo loved eating human food now.


    "Okay, FaMo. I''ll order your favorite food and drinks!" Zhen-Zhen patted his head. She knew that Tristan would also be happy to see FaMo.


    Meanwhile, inside Zhen-Zhen''s room, Titania was already awake. She was staring nkly at the ceiling. She saw a portion of what happened on Mt. Satari and she overheard some of the conversation between Zu Wan and the guardian warriors. She just pretended to be asleep.


    Titania was still in shock with the discovery of Zu Wan''s identity.


    "He is the demon god. The man I was looking for¡­" Titania mumbled to herself,plicated emotions shed through her eyes.


    After a while, Titania clenched her fists while mming her eyes shut. A single tear fell down from the corner of her eyes.


    Just like Zu Wan, the incident in the mountain peak brought back some memories to Titania. She was reminded of the true purpose of hering to this world.


    Now that she confirmed Zu Wan''s identity, she already knew what to do. Titania nced to her side, looking at E who was sound asleep. She reached out, caressing her cheeks.

 Chapter 770 Clifford And Biancas Moment

    ~ At Chou Hospital ~


    Bianca was feeling better now aspared to before. Her parents still didn''t know that she''s in the hospital.


    Clifford took the responsibility of taking care of her, showing Bianca his gentle side. Clifford took several days off to watch over Bianca in the hospital.


    Today he was trying his best to serve his savior by feeding her food.


    "Cliff, honestly¡­ you don''t have to do this," Bianca awkwardly said as she nced at the spoon Clifford was holding. He was feeding Bianca a hot porridge.


    "Don''t mind me. Just take a bite. Eat more to recover your strength. You said that you hate staying in the hospital. Eat this to leave the hospital soon," Clifford softly said, encouraging Bianca.


    Bianca felt like Clifford was more persistent than her mother. He really insisted on feeding her even though she could use her own hands in feeding herself.


    "If you are doing this because you still feel guilty for what happened to me, then Cliff you don''t have to worry about that. I can take care of myself."


    Clifford just shook his head, signaling Bianca to open her mouth. She could only obey Clifford as he already brought the spoon near her mouth.


    He smiled inwardly when Bianca took a spoonful of porridge. He scooped another one, blowing it first before feeding Bianca again.


    Bianca''s cheeks reddened as she blushed. She was not used to this gentle side of Clifford. He seemed to be a different person.


    But then, she just realized that maybe this was one of Clifford''s real attitudes. He might be hiding his gentleman side before. And now, he was freely expressing it and showing it to her.


    After a few minutes, Bianca felt full. She had already eaten enough food, thanks to Clifford. She just finished eating the porridge when Clifford started peeling some fruits for her.


    He looked like her private nurse. He was so attentive to her. Bianca felt grateful for his presence because she didn''t find it boring when staying in the hospital because Clifford was there, apanying her.


    "Bianca¡­" Clifford called her out, still peeling the apple.


    Bianca moved her gaze to Clifford, waiting for him to continue his sentence.


    "I am not doing this just because I feel guilty. I really want to do this¡­ taking care of you¡­"


    Bianca was at a loss for words when Clifford said those words. For some unknown reason, her heart skipped a beat. She felt her face burning so she looked away.


    "So don''t ever think that I am forcing myself to do this just because I feel indebted to you. You are also my sister''s friend¡­ she also wishes for you to stay healthy and recover soon."


    "Besides¡­ I am your friend, aren''t I?"


    Bianca gave him a faint smile before nodding her head. Of course, yes! She would love to consider him as her friend. At least, they didn''t need to fight and argue every day. Clifford would not only be her Boss, but also a good friend!


    "What are you going to say to your parents? Aren''t they wondering about your whereabouts?" Clifford suddenly asked Bianca as he remembered about her parents.


    Bianca exhaled deeply. She decided to hide this from them so that they would not stop them from doing what she wanted.


    If her parents learned that she was hurt because of her work, her parents would certainly not allow her to be a bodyguard again.


    That''s one of her parents'' conditions. As long as she would not get hurt, they would allow her to continue her job.


    "Boss Cliff! Help me out once I get discharged, okay? As you promise, we will make my parents believe that we worked out of town, that''s why I didn''te home for the past few days."


    Bianca put on her pleading look while rubbing her hands together.


    Clifford didn''t know whether tough or not. Bianca looked problematic when it came to her parents.


    "Stop worrying too much about that. I already gave you my words. I will cover you up with your parents. So you should focus on your fast recovery so that they will not notice that you got hurt." Clifford tapped Bianca''s head as if he was petting a child.


    Meanwhile, Bianca was satisfied by Clifford''s response. Now he was done peeling the apple. He tried feeding her again.


    Bianca could only smile, taking another bite. She was in a great mood now so she just savored the moment wherein Clifford Sy was serving her wholeheartedly.


    She wanted to take advantage of this opportunity wherein Clifford was acting very kind toward her. She never knew Clifford might go back to his cold self once she recovered from her wound.


    After finishing her dessert, Clifford assisted Bianca to lean on the headrest of the sickbed. He fixed her position so that she would befortable in her bed.


    "You should sleep early," Clifford said, tucking her on her bed.


    But Bianca shook her head as she didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    "I need to wash up and brush my teeth first. Can you assist me in going to the bathroom?"<sub> </sub>


    Clifford bobbed his head. Of course, he would be willing to help her. That''s his purpose of staying by her side.


    He gently pulled her up, making her stand up. Bianca was about to take a step when Clifford stopped her.


    Bianca looked at him with her questioning gaze. Before she could ask him why, she just found herself being carried by Clifford using a bridal style.


    He didn''t let her walk but instead, he carried her to the bathroom. Bianca was too startled toin. She just watched Clifford in disbelief while anchoring her arms around his neck.


    She felt like a princess being treated and served by a handsome prince. Bianca didn''t know how to feel about this.


    She was worried that she would get used to this if Clifford continued spoiling her to the core.


    Upon reaching the bathroom, Clifford gently put her down, before grabbing her toothbrush and applying some toothpaste on it.


    Bianca just watched him move across the bathroom as he helped her with what she needed. He even stayed inside, standing on guard while letting Bianca do her things.


    ''Damn! What is he doing? I can''t concentrate on brushing my teeth if he looks at me like that.'' Bianca felt conscious as Clifford''s gaze was fixed on her.


    He was standing there as if he didn''t want her to disappear from his eyes. She felt like she just got a bodyguard for 24/7.


    "Cliff¡­" Bianca called his attention when she was done brushing her teeth.


    "Yes, are you done?"


    "Uhm. But I still need to wash up."


    "You are not allowed to soak your wounds in the water. Let me clean you up!" Clifford volunteered, making Bianca''s eyes widen in disbelief.


    "No! No! I can do this myself. I''m not paralyzed! You can just wait for me outside¡­"


    "No! This bathroom is slippery. What if you get hurt once I am not watching you?"


    Bianca: "..."


    "How can I wash up if you are watching me?" Bianca asked him exasperatedly. She felt like Clifford was overprotective and bing unreasonable.


    Clifford''s lips curved into a cheeky smile. "Do it here, while I am here. Don''t worry. I will close my eyes!"


    Bianca arched her eyebrow, looking at him as if she just heard the most ridiculous joke.


    "Cliff, are you serious?"


    Clifford folded his arms across his chest before moving his head up and down. "Yes, I am hell serious!"


    "Do you want me to knock some sense in your head, Mr. Sy? Can''t you give me my privacy?"


    "I am giving you privacy by closing my eyes," Clifford said matter-of-factly.


    Bianca pursed her lips. She couldn''t believe this guy''s shamelessness.


    "Do you want me to help you remove your patient''s gown?" Clifford said with his straight face. He was simply teasing her, annoying her further.


    Bianca smacked her forehead. "Aww! I think my operation is getting infected by Clifford''s bacteria! Can you please behave!"


    Clifford let out a soft chuckle before pinching her cheeks. "Hey! Hey! I am just kidding. Alright, I will give you your privacy. Just call me if you need anything. Just be careful, okay?"


    Bianca finally heaved a sigh of relief when Clifford left her in the bathroom. Her cheeks were crimson red and her heart was pounding crazily inside her chest.


    Clifford really knew how to tease a woman. She almost had a heart attack because of his crazy ideas and suggestions. But deep inside, she had to admit that she found him cute and charming.


    He even made a joke while smiling andughing with her.


    "Clifford is a good guy. He is also caring," Bianca thought to herself as she watched herself in the mirror.


    Clifford, on the other hand, just remained standing outside the door, waiting for Bianca to finish.


    "Sigh, what is taking her so long?"

 Chapter 771 Lets Hang Out Tonight!

    "Are you done?" Clifford asked Bianca, feeling a little bit impatient.


    He didn''t know what took her so long to finish. He already reminded her to be careful and not to soak her wound with water.


    Not getting a response from her, Clifford suddenly barged into the bathroom to check on her.


    "Aaah! Don''t look!" Bianca screamed at the sudden entrance of Clifford. She was not yet done putting some clothes on.


    She was watching her wound stitches on the mirror when Clifford came in. Her upper body was a little bit exposed to him.


    Clifford automatically turned around to avoid looking at her but he could no longer unseen what he had seen.


    Bianca''s face was crimson red. She was so embarrassed and annoyed with Clifford. Who would have thought that he would barge into the bathroom without her consent?


    "Hey, what do you think you are doing? Taking advantage of this patient. Do you want me to beat you up!" Bianca started to nag at him.


    Clifford couldn''t refute that. He was partly at fault here.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. I just got worried since you didn''t respond to me." Clifford justified his action, his back still facing Bianca.


    Bianca already fixed her patient''s gown and nced in his direction helplessly.


    ''I don''t need to get mad. It''s not like he had seen me naked. But I feel so embarrassed that he saw my upper body covered with ugly scars and stitches.''


    Those scars were marks of her hard work and training when she was still in the training camp as a soldier.


    ''Will he feel disgusted after seeing those ugly marks?'' Bianca sighed deeply at that thought.


    For some unknown reason, Bianca didn''t like Clifford to see her ws. She knew that men like Cliffords only wanted to see the beauty in women, not their ws.


    "Why do I care?" Bianca murmured to herself. "I don''t need to impress him."


    "You can turn around now. I''m done." Bianca said, giving Clifford her go signal.


    Clifford turned to face her with a guilty look in his eyes. "Again¡­ I''m sorry about that Bianca."


    "It''s alright. Just forget what you''ve seen."


    Clifford fell silent. Forgetting about it would be impossible. He thought he might be thinking of her more often.


    Clifford extended his hand to Bianca. He guided her back to her bed. The two seemed awkward toward each other.


    They just decided to watch a movie as Bianca couldn''t sleep yet. Clifford, who was tired for today, suddenly fell asleep on his chair without finishing the movie.


    Bianca stood up and got a nket for Clifford. She didn''t want to wake him up so she''s careful not to make any unnecessary noise.


    Bianca sat on the edge of her bed while silently observing Clifford''s sleeping figure. She couldn''t believe that he was there with her right now.


    The CEO of Sy Corp applied for a day off and leave of absence just to take care of her. She felt so touched and grateful for that.


    "He looks so handsome even in his sleep." Bianca smiled inwardly.


    She could still remember the first time she saw him in the picture. That was the first time she was hired by Tristan.


    He showed her the photos of Clifford and Liam. She thought he was asking her opinion about the men. Clifford''s photo caught her attention first.


    Just thinking about it, Bianca was captivated by his cold and fierce look. He appeared to be indifferent as well but there was something charming about him¡­ a unique charm that she couldn''t deny.


    Bianca giggled as she recalled their first encounter when she beat him up on the school campus.


    Bianca was discovering lots of things about Clifford as time went by.


    "Hmm, you look so cute and funny when you are drunk. I like the lively and carefree side of you¡­" Bianca mumbled.


    She had the urge to touch Clifford''s face but she hesitated. She just felt content watching him. When she got satisfied, Bianca finally went back to her bed, lying downfortably.


    She didn''t regret saving him. She felt d that he was safe. She was also happy about their current rtionship.


    When Biancay down on her bed, that''s the moment Clifford opened his eyes. He was already awake when Bianca was watching over him. He woke up when he felt her putting a nket on top of his body.


    He heard some of her words. Clifford couldn''t help but smile as he stole a nce at her. It did not take long when Bianca finally drifted off to sleep.


    Clifford made sure to turn off the television and the lights. He fixed her nket for onest time before saying goodnight to Bianca.


    He remained seated on the vacant chair near Bianca''s bed. He kept watching her but his mind wandered at the scene he witnessed a while ago.


    He could still vividly remember the scars and marks on her body. He could tell that Bianca had it rough before but she was still tough. He admired her for that.<sub> </sub>


    "Some women choose to be a model, an actress, awyer, a teacher, and a doctor. But thisdy chose to be a soldier¡­ a fierce fighter. But this side of her didn''t make her less beautiful. She''s more charming than the other women that I know¡­"


    "And now, she continues protecting people by being a bodyguard¡­ She is so admirable."


    Clifford paused for a moment as he reached out to caress her cheeks and stroke her hair.


    ''But why do I feel like this. My heart aches for her after seeing those scars¡­ She deserves to be protected as well.''


    Clifford didn''t understand why he was feeling this. Did he pity her or did he just feel the need to protect her.


    *****


    The next morning, Clifford still did his routine of taking care of Bianca. He also bought her requested food. Dr. Yuri allowed her to eat her favorite food as long as it was not greasy.


    Dr. Yuri checked Bianca''s condition. She estimated that if her condition continued to feel better, she could be discharged from the hospital after five days.


    Dr. Yuri was still talking to Bianca and Clifford when another visitor arrived. Brandon showed up again, bringing a bouquet for the patient.


    Clifford didn''t know whether he would be d to see his friend or not. But his expression remained sour after Brandon greeted him.


    "Good morning Bianca and Clifford. Oh, Dr. Yuri, you are also here!" Brandon entered the VIP ward with his cheerful mood.


    "Hi Brandon! Did you bring me chocte?" Bianca winked at Brandon. He promised to bring her some thest time he visited her.


    But unfortunately he had forgotten to buy it today. Brandon just smiled at her sheepishly while apologizing.


    Clifford arched his eyebrow and scolded Brandon. "Don''t make promises if you can''t fulfill them."


    "Hey! Hey! Why are you getting mad? Bianca said it''s fine. But why are you the one getting upset?" Brandonmented to his friend Clifford.


    But Clifford just ignored him as he turned to Bianca. "Just tell me what you want. I will buy it for you. Don''t rely on this liar!"


    "Hey! I am not a liar! I just forgot it." Brandon defended himself.


    Dr. Yuri and Bianca could only giggle because of the bickering between Brandon and Clifford.


    "Ahem, Cliff, are you on red days? Why are you so grumpy today?" Brandon wrapped his arms around Clifford''s shoulder, teasing his friend.


    Clifford just shoved away his arms while ring at Brandon. He just left the ward without saying a word.


    Dr. Yuri, Brandon, and Bianca just watched Clifford as he walked out.


    "Hey, did I do something wrong?" Brandon asked thedies.


    Bianca and Dr. Yuri just shrugged their shoulders.


    Little did they know, Clifford went out to buy choctes for Bianca. He got upset because Bianca requested it from Brandon but she never mentioned it to Clifford.


    He could also see howfortable Bianca and Brandon were while talking to each other.


    Meanwhile, Dr. Yuri said goodbye to Bianca and Brandon after she was done checking her vitals.


    She just got out of the VIP ward when Brandon followed her.


    "Yuri!" He called her, grabbing her elbow.


    Yuri stopped on her track before facing Brandon.


    "Yes, Brandon? Do you need something?"


    "I wonder if you are avable tonight. Can I invite you for a drink?"


    Yuri didn''t respond right away. She just looked at him in confusion. She was assessing him if he was serious or not.


    "Hey, I promise I will not bully you. I just want to catch up with you. Are you free tonight?" Brandon asked her again.


    "Promise, no monkey business!" He added.


    Yuri just smiled at him before nodding her head. "Okay. Let''s hang out tonight. I will be free by 7:00 pm."


    Brandon''s face brightened up when he heard that. "Okay, great! I will fetch you by 7:00 pm. See youter! Don''t stand me up, okay?"


    "Yes, I won''t! Don''t worry!"

 Chapter 772 Is He Falling For Her?

    Olive visited Clifford at Sy Corp. She didn''t give up the thought of winning Clifford back. She had been busy for the past few days because of her new project.


    She had an out-of-town show for her designs. She just came back yesterday to the City of Empire.


    Upon reaching Clifford''s office, she found out from Dexter, Clifford''s assistant that Clifford was on leave. He was in the Chou hospital.


    Thinking that it was Clifford who got hospitalized, Olive decided to see him in the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Clifford just arrived after buying choctes for Bianca.


    "Here''s your choctes. Is there something else you want to eat?" Clifford asked her while handing the assorted choctes over to Bianca.


    Bianca''s eyes sparkled with delight. She loved eating sweets.


    "Hmm. These are enough. Thanks, Boss Cliff! You just made my day!" Bianca responded, hugging the choctes.


    Clifford could only smile helplessly. She had simple happiness. But he was d that she liked it.


    "I will buy you some drinks."


    Clifford stood up and was about to leave the ward when the door suddenly swung open. Olive immediately pounced on him.


    Both Clifford and Bianca were caught off guard by the sudden appearance of Olive. She was hugging Clifford tightly, her face covered with worries and concerns for him.


    Bianca wondered who this stunning woman was. On the other hand, Clifford felt so awkward because of Olive''s action. He gently pushed her away.


    "What are you doing here?" Clifford asked her coldly. He sounded unhappy to see her.


    "I heard that you were here so I visited you. Are you alright?" Olive mumbled. She spoke like she was a concerned girlfriend.


    Clifford frowned. He didn''t expect to see Olive here. He was already scolding Dexter in his mind. He believed that his assistant was the one who told Olive where he was right now.


    "I''m just fine. You should leave now." Clifford was sending her away.


    Bianca was just there, watching them. He didn''t want her to see his interactions with Olive. He couldn''t pretend to be kind in front of Olive. He was being cold and indifferent toward her.


    "Cliff, please¡­ don''t send me away. I am so worried about you. Can''t you see? I still care about you. Please give me another chance," Olive said desperately.


    The frown on his forehead deepened. He immediately grabbed Olive''s hand, dragging her out of the VIP ward.


    "We are currently in the hospital, Olive. This is not a proper ce and a proper time to discuss this. Please just leave!"


    "Why can''t you forgive me, Clifford? I already regretted everything. Please, I want you back."


    "Olive! Stop this. We are already over! I don''t have any ns ofing back to you. I might forgive you but it doesn''t mean we can be together again. Don''t waste your time, Olive."


    "No! I can''t Cliff! I still want you!" She insisted.


    "But I don''t love you anymore. Stop this madness, Olive. We are over. ept it and just move on."


    Olive started crying in front of him. She was still having a hard time epting this. It was so hard to let go. She thought as long as she would show him how sincere she was, Clifford would go back to her.


    With a heavy heart, Olive left Clifford as she walked away. Every rejection from him was like a shard dagger piercing through her heart.


    Clifford just watched her back withplicated emotions on his face. He didn''t mean to make her cry but he couldn''t bring back the past. His heart was no longer beating for her.


    Clifford went inside the ward looking a little bit gloomy. Bianca noticed the changes in his expression. He was not in a mood now. She believed that the woman had something to do with it.


    Bianca was curious about what happened to them but she was hesitating to ask him.


    Clifford just walked over, approaching Bianca. He sat on the vacant chair beside her bed.


    "Do you think I was so rude and harsh while talking to her a while ago? Did I disappoint you?" Clifford suddenly asked Bianca out of the blue.


    Bianca didn''t expect to hear that from Clifford. She didn''t know why he was asking her this kind of question.


    "To tell you the truth, I can''t judge you since I don''t know the story between you and her. Besides, my opinion about this doesn''t matter¡­ It''s your personal life." Bianca said, responding to Clifford.


    Clifford lowered his head. "Then let me tell you what happened between us. Are you willing to listen?"


    Bianca was at a loss for words. She had never imagined that Clifford was willing to open up with her, telling her about his story.


    Bianca listened to Clifford attentively when he told her about his past rtionship with Olive.


    "Can you me me for being cold to her?"


    Bianca shook her head.


    "Are you still affected by her, that''s why you are acting like this?" Bianca asked him curiously.


    Clifford looked up, gazing at her intently. "No¡­ I am not affected by her anymore!"<sub> </sub>


    Bianca eyed him suspiciously, her lips curved into a teasing smile.


    "Hey, why are you looking at me like that? Don''t you believe me? Am I not believable?"


    Bianca giggled. She just wanted to lighten Clifford''s mood by teasing him. But Clifford took it differently.


    "Hey Bianca, stopughing at me."


    But Bianca didn''t listen. She just continuedughing, teasing Clifford. Getting annoyed, Clifford caught Bianca, holding her shoulders.


    He didn''t know what had gotten into him but he just suddenly leaned over, sealing Bianca''s lips.


    Bianca froze in her spot when she felt Clifford''s lips pressing against her mouth. She blinked her eyes several times, wondering if she was just dreaming or not.


    ''Did he¡­ did he just kiss me? For real?'' Bianca asked herself in disbelief.


    She closed her eyes the moment Clifford''s lips started to move, gently brushing her lips. She just found herself being carried away by this passionate kiss.


    It did not take long when Bianca responded to his kiss. They were now both kissing each other deeply. Itsted for a minute before Clifford drew back. The two of them were panting heavily.


    Bianca was still in a state of shock, tracing her lips using her fingers while giving Clifford a questioning gaze.


    "W-Why¡­ why did you do that?" Bianca asked Clifford.


    Clifford met her gaze, unable to give her an answer. He didn''t know what to say either.


    "Did you eat your choctes?" He asked her absentmindedly.


    Bianca looked at him with confusion. Instead of answering her question, he asked her something unrted.


    ''Is he trying to divert the topic¡­''


    "Yes, I did. Why?"


    Clifford''s lips curled upward before saying, "No wonder¡­ you taste so sweet."


    After saying that, Clifford fled away by leaving the room.


    Bianca: "..."


    ''What the hell is that? Did he just escape from me?''


    *****


    At Sy Corp¡­


    Alveena and Andrew just finished eating their snacks when they came back to Alveena''s office. Andrew was still working there as Alveena''s personal assistant.


    "Drew, darling¡­ Can I ask you something?" Alveena pulled Andrew toward the couch.


    "Hmm, what is it, Alvee?" Andrew wrapped his arm around Alveena''s shoulder, pulling her closer to him.


    "It''s about my brother¡­ I am wondering if he is already falling for Bianca. What do you think? You are a man as well, maybe you could understand his way of thinking."


    Andrew let out a soft chuckle. It seemed that his woman wanted to y cupid for both Clifford and Bianca.


    "Why did you suddenly ask?" Andrew wanted to know Alveena''s thoughts first before answering her question.


    "Well. I just noticed that my brother is very concerned about Biancately. Dexter told me that he even enrolled in a training ss for fist to fistbat and self-defense."


    "Really¡­ Did he do that? But why?" Andrew asked Alveena, intrigued.


    "Dexter said nothing. He had no idea as well. But I believe Bianca has something to do with it¡­ See¡­ My brother even took a one-week vacation leave just to take care of Bianca. Do you think my brother already likes Bianca or he is just doing this because he still feels guilty for what happened?"


    Andrew fell silent for a moment, analyzing the situation. Alveena was waiting for his response.


    "Hmm, it''s hard to tell. Why don''t you ask your brother directly?"


    Alveena pouted her lips upon hearing that. "Sigh! My brother will just deny it! He will not tell me anything!"


    "Ahem, Alvee. Just let them be. They are already adults. Let them discover their feelings for each other. Hmm just focus on me, Darling!"


    Andrew began kissing Alveena''s jawline and her neck.


    "Andrew, not here. I didn''t lock the door." Alveenained, pinching Andrew''s hips.


    "Ahem. Just let me kiss you then I will stop." Andrew said, pinning her down on the couch before sealing her lips.


    Alveena could no longerin as Andrew already imed her lips, attacking her aggressively.

 Chapter 773 Childish Behavior

    After kissing her, Clifford fled away. Bianca didn''t know where he went after leaving the hospital.


    She was now alone in her private ward, still thinking about the kiss they shared a while ago. That kiss was unexpected. She wanted to know why Clifford did that. But unfortunately, he escaped by leaving her.


    Bianca was feeling annoyed. She wanted to beat Clifford for making her think so hard. She couldn''t figure out why Clifford suddenly kissed her.


    She felt like her head would break from thinking too much about it. "Sigh! Clifford, just you wait! You can''t hide from me forever."


    Feeling bored, Bianca just decided to watch movies while eating the choctes bought by Clifford for her.


    Meanwhile, the man whom Bianca was looking for was currently in the Cullens''pany. He went there to see Brandon.


    He didn''t know why but he just had the urge to talk to Brandon. He felt like he cheated on his friend when he kissed Bianca. Feeling a little bit guilty, Clifford dropped by Brandon''s office.


    After visiting the hospital, Brandon went back to thepany. He would be hanging outter together with Yuri so he had to finish his work early.


    He didn''t expect to see Clifford at this hour.


    "Hey, what are you doing here? We just saw each other a while ago. Did you miss me already?" Brandon stood up from his executive chair, weing Clifford with open arms.


    Clifford just shook his head before walking over. He sat down on the sofa near Brandon''s table.


    "Hmm. What brings you here, my dear friend?" Brandon asked him again as he joined him on the sofa.


    "I''m hiding from someone. I think this is the best ce for me to hide," Clifford replied nonchntly.


    Brandon creased his forehead. "When did my office be a hiding spot for CEO Sy?"


    Clifford just smirked at him, patting his shoulder. "Just today!"


    "Oh C''mon. What did you do this time?" Brandon eyed him suspiciously.


    ''I kissed your woman.'' Clifford thought to himself. He was still thinking that Brandon and Bianca were a thing. He even thought that the two of them already slept together during their first date.


    "Nothing¡­" Clifford said, fighting the blush resurfacing on his cheeks.


    He couldn''t believe that he really did it! Kissing Bianca in his sober state! He wished that the ground would open up for him and swallow him whole.


    He didn''t know how he would justify his action. Fortunately, Bianca was still recuperating. If not, then he should have been beaten up by her already.


    He didn''t know how to face her. Clifford could only sigh deeply, covering his face using both hands.


    Brandon just watched him in amusement. He wondered what happened to Clifford.


    "Hey man¡­ don''t tell me you are blushing? Your face is so red like ripe tomatoes!" Brandon started teasing Clifford as he detected his embarrassed expression.


    Clifford just hit Brandon on his shoulder.


    "Aww! You are bing aggressive! Do you want me to throw you out of my office?" Brandon threatened him only to receive a cold shoulder from Clifford.


    "You often hang out in the Sy Corp. Do you want me to ban you from going there?"


    "Of course, I don''t want to. But kidding aside, are you hiding from whom?" Brandon questioned him expectantly.


    "Don''t tell me it''s a woman?" He added, shing his teasing smile.


    Clifford had the urge to cover Brandon''s bbering mouth. "It''s none of your business, alright?!"


    Brandon just shrugged his shoulders. He got up to offer him some drinks. "Rhum or wine?"


    "Red wine please."


    Brandon called his assistant, asking him to bring some red wine and sses for the two of them.


    "Okay. I will not force you if you don''t want to talk about it. Just enjoy your stay here. I''m just gonna finish the remaining paperwork for today."


    Brandon went back to his table. Clifford just watched him move across the room, contemting whether to ask Brandon about something or not.


    Brandon''s focus was now on hisptop and the documents on his table.


    "Why are you in a hurry to finish those paperwork?" Clifford asked, breaking the silence.


    "I need to finish this early since I''m gonna hang outter¡­"


    Clifford frowned when he heard that. "Hang out with whom?"


    Brandon darted his gaze from hisptop to Clifford. "With a woman!" He said proudly, smirking at his friend.


    Clifford''s face darkened after receiving Brandon''s response.


    "A woman?"


    "Yes!" Brandon dered, not noticing the grim expression on Clifford''s face.<sub> </sub>


    "How dare you hang out with another woman? Taking advantage of Bianca''s situation? Are you two-timing women again?!" The nerves on his forehead were now visible. Clifford looked very mad right now.


    Meanwhile, Brandon stopped what he was doing and tossed a look at Clifford. He couldn''t understand why he sounded so mad.


    "Hey! Why are you using me of two-timing women? Just to clear things out... Bianca and I are not in a rtionship." Brandon exined to Clifford.


    Brandon already talked to Bianca this morning. She already declined his proposal about pretending to be his girlfriend. He was cool about it, respecting Bianca''s decision.


    So Brandon couldn''t understand why Clifford was getting mad right now, using him of something he didn''t do.


    "But still! Don''t be so irresponsible, Brandon. You slept with her!"


    Brandon''s jaw dropped upon hearing that. He didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    "Clifford¡­ are you okay? Where did you get that false information? Did Bianca tell you that we slept together?" Brandon asked Clifford in disbelief.


    Clifford fell silent for a moment. Bianca never told him that. He just assumed it.


    "No! She didn''t tell me. Why? Nothing happened between the two of you?" Clifford gazed at Brandon intently, his eyes filled with interest. He wanted to know.


    Brandon red at Clifford. "What do you think of me? Do you think Alveena will forgive me if I touch Bianca for no reason. I am not a yboy, Cliff! Not anymore!"


    "So nothing happened between the two of you?" Clifford repeated his question to confirm.


    "Nothing! What made you think that we slept together? Damn, Cliff. Your lewd mind is now active!"


    Clifford suddenly burst outughing. Who would have thought that he assumed the wrong thing?


    For some unknown reason, he felt better and d after knowing this. He really thought Bianca slept with Brandon. But that was not the case.


    Clifford was rejoicing inwardly. The grim expression he had moments ago was long gone. Now, he looked like someone who won a lottery.


    "So what do you think of Bianca? Are you not nning to date her?" Clifford asked Brandon again.


    Brandon raised his eyebrow. Clifford suddenly became interested in his personal life or rather, he was only interested in Bianca''s personal life.


    "I can''t date her. She already rejected me."


    Clifford''s face brightened up when he heard that. His lips twitched, fighting a wide smile.


    "Oh, sorry about that. Maybe you are not her type." Clifford said, consoling Brandon.


    "Why do I feel like you areughing at me right now? Why are you grinning like a fool?" Brandon pursed his lips, folding his arms over his chest.


    "Huh? Who''sughing? No one isughing at you¡­" Clifford feigned innocence.


    Brandon just shook his head helplessly before continuing what he was doing.


    "By the way, who''s the lucky girl?"


    "Lucky girl?"


    "The one going out with you tonight!"


    Brandon just rolled his eyes skyward. "I am going out with a friend. It''s not a date. Besides, I need to properly apologize to her for the hassle I gave her abroad."


    "Hmm, who is she?" Clifford didn''t stop asking Brandon.


    "It''s Yuri. Bianca''s doctor." Brandon finally answered his friend.


    "Eh? How did you know each other?"


    "She''s my doctor before." Brandon smiled inwardly as he recalled his moments with Yuri.


    He was still a naughty guy before. He was a stubborn patient who gave his doctor lots of hassle.


    "Oh, you are the one who bullied her and made her cry? Alveena mentioned it to me."


    Brandon scratched the back of his head while smiling sheepishly.


    "I didn''t mean to make her cry. It''s just that I wanted to tease her. I didn''t expect that she would burst out crying after threatening her."


    "Eh, what did you do to her in the past?" Clifford was intrigued.


    "Eh, I just asked her to date me. If she won''t, then I told her that I would not get my treatment and drink my medicine on time. Because of too much pressure from me, she cried."


    Clifford wanted to hit Brandon''s head. He had never imagined that Brandon had this kind of childish behavior.


    "If I were Yuri, I would have tortured you using thousands of syringes. Make sure to apologize to her properly. How dare you threaten and ask your doctor to be your date? Are you that desperate?" Clifford clicked his tongue.


    "Hey. I know I was at fault here. That''s why I will try my best to make it up for her."

 Chapter 774 Fell Into Her Own Trap

    After the surprise encounter with the guardian warriors, Zhen-Zhen and Zu Wan became more cautious.


    Zu Wan wanted FaMo to watch over Zhen-Zhen but she refused. She wanted FaMo to stay with her father and protect him against the guardian warriors.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan visited Zu Wan again today. They were having a family bonding together with FaMo and Miho.


    Tristan was so happy that FaMo was back. He kept on carrying him in his arms, petting his head.


    FaMo wanted toin but he couldn''t speak up as E was also there ying with Miho.


    "FaMo, I missed you so much, do you know that? I will call you FaMo now since my real father-inw is here," Tristan cheerfully mumbled.


    FaMo could only roll his eyes because of Tristan''s enthusiasm. But he had to admit that he missed Tristan as well.


    "FaMo, I''m getting ready for my uing proposal. Father-inw already agreed to help me. You will help us in the preparation right?" Tristan whispered in FaMo''s ears.


    FaMo nodded his head and whispered back, "Of course, I will do that¡­ for my Zhen-Zhen."


    Tristan became livelier because of FaMo''s response. He simply approached Zu Wan while Zhen-Zhen, Miho, and E were still ying with each other.


    "Father, I heard that you regained your power¡­"


    "Yes, I did¡­ why?"


    "Did you fight the guardian warriors? Are they strong?" Tristan asked him expectantly.


    "Of course not! I am more powerful than them!" Zu Wan said proudly.


    FaMo tried his best to control hisughter. He could see that the demon god was boasting to his son-inw, Tristan.


    "Ahem, father. I also wish to be powerful¡­ Can you help me?"


    Zu Wan arched his eyebrow, eyeing Tristan from top to bottom. FaMo could only facepalm as he didn''t see thising.


    ''Don''t tell me he is nning to request a ridiculous thing from my master?'' FaMo thought to himself.


    "What do you want?" Zu Wan asked Tristan.


    "Father, can you transfer some of your powers to me? Teach me how to use it so that I can also protect my wife!" Tristan said with his pleading look. He even rubbed his palms in front of him.


    Tristan was trying his luck, hoping that Zu Wan would grant his wish.


    "Are you sure? It''s dangerous. You might die if something goes wrong. Zhen-Zhen will not allow you to do this."


    "But father, I want to do this. Let''s keep this a secret from her. I want to gain power to protect my wife. People are trying to hurt her." Tristan put on a pitiful face, convincing Zu Wan.


    If FaMo were to decide, he would not allow Tristan to undergo that process. It was dangerous and too risky. There was no guarantee that it would be sessful.


    But thest call would still depend on Zu Wan and Tristan. If he wanted to do it with Tristan, FaMo had to follow and obey the demon god''s order.


    "Let me think about this first. I don''t want my daughter to cry if something bad happens to her beloved husband. Do you want Zhen-Zhen to hate me? How will I exin it to her?"


    The truth was Zu Wan was also worried for Tristan''s safety.


    "Father, don''t worry. I am strong. FaMo and Miho already tried to fuse with my body. Nothing bad happened to me." Tristan reassured Zu Wan.


    "But giving you power is different from Miho and FaMo fusing with your body."


    "Sigh. Father, just trust me. Because I also trust you. I know you can help me. My wife is pregnant right now. She is not allowed to fight the guardian warriors. I will fight them on her behalf!" Tristan was so determined to get his power from Zu Wan.


    "Hmm. You should focus on your proposal first. Let''s do this after your wedding! In the meantime, I will be the one protecting my daughter with the help of FaMo and Miho."


    Tristan almost jumped in happiness. Zu Wan''s answer was like he was agreeing with Tristan''s suggestion. He was considering it.


    "Thanks, Father! Don''t worry. I can handle everything when ites to my wife. As long as I can protect her, I will make the impossible possible!" There was confidence in his voice. Tristan said those words with a hopeful look in his eyes.


    FaMo just watched Tristan and Zu Wan helplessly. It seemed that they were getting along well now. They even connived to do this without consulting Zhen-Zhen.<sub> </sub>


    "Thank you in advance, father!"


    Zu Wan just nodded his head. Soon, Zhen-Zhen joined them.


    "What are you two talking about?" Zhen-Zhen asked them, eyeing them suspiciously.


    "Oh Wifey, I am just asking my father-inw for some tips on how to take care of our babies. They will have powers. I wonder how I can help in teaching them to use and control their power properly," Tristan said as an alibi.


    "Father, you should teach me that as well, okay?" Tristan said to Zu Wan in a low voice.


    Zhen-Zhen could only smile at them. She was d to see Tristan and Zu Wan bonding together.


    "Wifey, since the guardian warriors already know our address, should we transfer to another ce for your father''s safety including E and Titania?"


    Zhen-Zhen looked around, watching her surroundings. This house had sentimental value to her. She couldn''t bear to abandon this house.


    This was the ce where she stayed together with Tristan. This was where she learned everything in this world. This was her first home. This house possessed lots of memories about Tristan and her.


    "Don''t worry. I already warned them not to show their faces in front of me and my family. We don''t need to transfer to another house." Zu Wan expressed his opinion. He could feel that Zhen-Zhen was reluctant to abandon and leave this house.


    "Okay, father-inw. I will trust you with this. Just keep safe. If someone tries to attack you here don''t hesitate to call me. I will also ask Grandpa''s help in strengthening the security around the area so that strangers will note here..."


    "...Maybe I have to ask the Fiery Eagles for their assistance."


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at the mention of Fiery Eagles. They had proven how capable they were in dealing and wrapping up the problem with the Miller Family.


    "Asking for their help is a good idea. Besides, Miho and FaMo will be on high alert as well," Zhen-Zhen said, looking at FaMo and Miho.


    It did not take long when Titania arrived. She came from the Heavenly Star Enterprise. She just finished her work today.


    Ever since that incident, Titania continued spacing out whenever she''s alone. She was bothered by something.


    She had been thinking about her mission for the past two days. And now, she has made her decision. She would do it no matter what the cost.


    E weed her mother with a warm hug upon entering the house. Zhen-Zhen and Tristan greeted her as well. The five of them would have dinner together before Tristan and Zhen-Zhen would go back to Davis Family Mansion.


    The five of them gathered at the dining table. They ate together while having a casual conversation. Titania shared her experience of working in the Heavenly Star Enterprise while E talked about her new school and ssmates.


    After dinner, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen said goodbye to Zu Wan, E, and Titania. FaMo stayed in the house while Miho went home together with Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. Pam-Pam was now back to Tristan''s condo unit, apanying FaMo.


    When the husband and wife left, E went to her room while Zu Wan and Titania stayed in the living room.


    Titania was stealing nces at Zu Wan from time to time. She was contemting what to do. It did not take long when an idea popped up in her mind.


    "Zu Wan, do you want to drink with me tonight? I bought some beers yesterday." Titania asked Zu Wan with a smile.


    She didn''t know if Zu Wan could handle his liquor. But she wanted to see how he would react after getting drunk.


    "Oh sure," Zu Wan responded, curious about how the beer would taste.


    Titania smiled triumphantly before standing up to get some canned beers in the refrigerator. She was d that E was sleeping early.


    She nned to test Zu Wan''s alcohol tolerance tonight.


    Titania and Zu Wan continued drinking beer while watching a movie. Titania was letting Zu Wan drink more beerpared to her. She was also careful in hiding her real intention.


    Titania didn''t expect that Zu Wan could not easily get drunk. He already finished five cans of beer but he was still fine.


    ''Gosh, how many beers does he have to drink before he can get drunk?'' Titania asked herself.


    In the end, she was forced to get all the beers in the refrigerator, trying her best to lure Zu Wan with her trap.


    But it seemed that she was the one who fell into her own trap as she was the one who got drunk first.

 Chapter 775 A Wake-Up Call For Her

    "Stop drinking already, Titania. I think you are drunk," Zu Wan said, snatching the can of beer away from Titania''s hand.


    She was already tipsy and her cheeks were so red. She also started giggling and talking without thinking.


    "Zhuu Wannn¡­" Titania started calling his name.


    Zu Wan just sighed helplessly while watching Titania in her drunken state.


    "Give me... back my beer¡­" Titania pouted her lips, trying to reach for her beer.


    But Zu Wan just stood up, throwing the empty cans in the garbage bin. He put the remaining beers inside the refrigerator.


    "Heye back here," Titaniained.


    Zu Wan just shook his head. He didn''t understand what''s going on in Titania''s mind. She suddenly wanted to get drunk.


    ''Is something bothering her?'' Zu Wan thought to himself.


    Before he knew it, Titania already stood up, following him in the kitchen. But because of drunkenness, she couldn''t walk straight.


    She almost slipped on the floor. Fortunately, Zu Wan was quick enough to catch her.


    "Titania, I told you to stay put in the living room." Zu Wan slightly scolded her. But Titania just giggled while holding onto him tightly.


    "I think you should sleep now." After saying that, Zu Wan suddenly carried Titania, bringing her to her room.


    He gently put her down on the bed but Titania pulled him, causing Zu Wan to fall on the bed with her.


    Now Zu Wan was on top of her. Titania was still holding his cor. Their faces were just inches away from each other.


    Titania looked at Zu Wan, not breaking their eye contact. It did not take long when her hands cupped his face as she began talking to him.


    "What can you feel seeing my face, Zu Wan? Seeing the same face of your wife?"


    Zu Wan frowned when Titania mentioned Eva. "What are you talking about, Titania? You are just drunk."


    Zu Wan was about to get up but Titania didn''t allow him to leave. She anchored her arms around his neck while wrapping her legs around Zu Wan''s body.


    "Are you hurting, Zu Wan? Do you like what you are seeing? Or do you hate it as you are reminded of how you lost her?"


    Zu Wan furrowed his eyebrows. How did Titania know about Eva?


    "Who told you that, Titania? What did you know about my wife?"


    Seeing the serious expression of Zu Wan, Titania giggled while staring at him with a mocking look in her eyes.


    "You should have died, instead of her. Are you happy that you survived?"


    Zu Wan gritted his teeth when he heard that. Titania was talking as if she knew what happened in the past.


    "Do you hear me, Zu Wan? You should have died¡­ instead of her." Titania said, whispering in his ear.


    "Who are you?" Zu Wan asked Titania. He was assessing her, wondering if the guardian warriors had something to do with her actions.


    ''Is she under the spell of the guardian warriors? How did she know what happened in the past? Why is she talking about this?''


    When he looked at her, Zu Wan could see the hatred in Titania''s eyes. For some unknown reason, he felt like it was Eva who was looking at him right now.


    ''They really look alike. Eva and Titania¡­''


    "Zu Wan, will you kill me too?" Titania suddenly asked him, making Zu Wan speechless.


    ''What is she saying?''


    "What will you do if I try to kill you now?" Titania spoke to him withplicated emotions on her face.


    "Titania, just sleep. You are drunk." Zu Wan said sternly.


    But Titania had no n of sleeping. She was not yet done confronting him.


    Zu Wan was trying to stand up when Titania suddenly pulled his head down. Then her mouth captured Zu Wan''s lips, kissing him ardently.


    She couldn''t understand her feelings. She thought she hated him and she wanted to punish him. But seeing his face up close while their bodies were touching each other, Titania couldn''t fight the urge of kissing him.<sub> </sub>


    Meanwhile, Zu Wan was caught off guard by her sudden action. Her lips were crushing his, her tongue invading his mouth angrily. His strong body was now pressed against her as they continued to kiss each other passionately.


    Zu Wan also took the initiative of responding to her kiss. He could taste the beer''s bitterness in her mouth. But it had a sweet taste at the same time.


    Drowning in both anger and desire, Titania''s fingers delved into his hair, tugging it tightly as she deepened the kiss. Zu Wan returned her kiss with equal passion as his hand began to coax her, urging her to give him more.


    Titania opened her mouth for him, letting him explore inside. His tongue stroked hers in a slow and gentle manner, making her yearn for more.


    It seemed like both of them had been wanting this kiss to happen. Their bodies turned so hot with the burning desires.


    Zu Wan''s mind was telling him to stop, reminding him that the woman under him was not Eva. But his body was asking for this.


    Zu Wan''s lips released her mouth. Titania whimpered for protest. She didn''t want him to stop kissing her but Zu Wan''s lips began to wander on her jaw, trailing kisses down her neck and cor bones.


    Titania moaned softly, hugging him more tightly as she savored his kiss. She felt so hot that she wanted to kiss her all over her body.


    Her hands started to roam around his body, trying to take off his clothes. Understanding her intention, Zu Wan helped her out in removing his clothes. He tossed his shirt on the floor as he went back to kissing her body.


    His hand slid under her shirt, touching her breasts through her bra while his mouth continued licking and sucking on her neck.


    Titania didn''t know if there was the effect of the alcohol and her drunkenness but part of her wanted Zu Wan to possess her.


    It had been so long since thest time she got intimate with a man. But the irony of life was too real. She hated Zu Wan but her body wanted to feel his touch.


    She was not supposed to do this either. She couldn''t stop herself from asking for more. The intimate moment she had wherein Zu Wan pleased her body kept reying on her mind.


    Titania sumbed to her desire as she was letting this happen between Zu Wan and her. She unsped her bra, and took off her shirt, revealing her nakedness to him.


    Zu Wan paused for a moment, just watching Titania while admiring her. ''Why am I seeing Eva? I am missing her so much that I even fool myself¡­ thinking Titania is Eva.''


    Zu Wan couldn''t hide his yearning anymore. His mouth moved down, capturing Titania''s breast. She just arched her back while stroking Zu Wan''s head. She was urging him further.


    She bit her lower lip, trying to suppress her moan. E was just sleeping in the next room. They couldn''t afford to wake her up at this hour. They were still in the middle of their heated passion.


    Titania could feel the rush of sensation spreading throughout her body. Zu Wan''s lips were making her feel so good as he sucked on her breasts alternately while his hand started fondling and groping her other breasts.


    ''Oh, so this is how it feels to be possessed by the demon god¡­'' Titania thought to herself as she raised her head while looking down on Zu Wan who was busy devouring her round breasts.


    Titania even moved her hips, rubbing herself against Zu Wan. The pleasant sensation was drowning her mind and body. She liked the feeling of their bodies touching each other like this.


    She gasped when Zu Wan suddenly bit her hard peak, tugging it using his teeth. The mixture of pain and pleasure was too much for her to bear.


    Titania threw her head back with eyes rolling skyward. Zu Wan really knew how to please her body.


    ''Is this how he bewitched his wife? Oh gosh, he is so damn good at this...''


    Titania could only close her eyes as she savored this moment. Zu Wan continued stimting her body, teasing her breasts with slow plucking strokes of his tongue.


    "Oh, yeah¡­ this feels wonderful¡­ Aah~" Titania felt like she was bing more intoxicated by this intimate moment.


    Every touch and kiss from him was making her feel so hot and throbbing. Her heart was fluttering inside her chest. Her mind became so hazy.


    Just when she thought she was about to reach her climax, she heard a voice whispering in her subconscious.


    ''Kill him. You must kill the demon god to get your revenge¡­ for your family.''


    Titania snapped her eyes open and pushed Zu Wan''s away from her. That voice seemed like her wake-up call, reminding her of what she was supposed to do.


    ========


    Author''s Note


    PS: please support my new book: [ Moon Lovers: Bound by Blood and Revenge ]


    "What?! She''s a werewolf? Then I must torture her to death..."


    BUT Dayster¨Cthe vampire king found himself in a bed, submitting into her as he couldn''t resist her beauty and charm.


    "This is me trying to torture her with my Body..." ¨C Shameless VK

 Chapter 776 Underestimating His Charm

    Zu Wan was caught off guard when Titania suddenly pushed him. It looked like she sobered up a little.


    He immediately pulled theforter to cover her body. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have done this. You are drunk."


    Zu Wan got up from bed after apologizing to Titania. She didn''t say a word. She remained on the bed, clutching theforter. She was too confused to speak up.


    When Zu Wan left the room, Titania covered her face using both hands. She didn''t know whether she regretted it or not.


    She just slumped her body on the bed as she closed her eyes. Her mind was in shambles. She didn''t know if she could do it, hurting Zu Wan.


    Every passing day, she felt like she was falling for him. She was supposed to hate him. But her heart was telling her otherwise.


    "Sigh. I can''t understand myself anymore." She passed out after saying that.


    Meanwhile, Zu Wan went to his room. Just like Titania, he was having a hard time. His heart and mind were debating.


    He should stop thinking that Titania was Eva. He knew that they were different people. They had the same face but he could feel it, Titania was not Eva.


    But one thing was bothering him. How did Titania know what happened with Eva? She said some things about the past. Did she have a connection with Eva?


    Zu Wan wanted to know the truth. He decided to confront Titania tomorrow. For now, it would be awkward to talk to her. Besides, she was under the influence of alcohol.


    "I should know the truth. There is something more to this." Zu Wan mumbled.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in a certain restaurant in the heart of the City of Empire, Brandon and Yuri were having their dinner. The two decided to eat their dinner first before hanging out in a club.


    Fortunately, tomorrow would be Yuri''s day off. She could drink tonight and go homete. She has been through a lottely. She just wanted to unwind.


    "Yuri, are you staying here for good?" Brandon asked her as he continued slicing the steak for Yuri.


    Yuri propped her hand underneath her chin as she watched Brandon.


    ''I didn''t know that this spoiled and naughty heir of the Cullens Family has this thoughtful side as well.'' Yuri smiled inwardly.


    Brandon furrowed his brows when Yuri didn''t respond to him.


    "Hello, Dr. Yuri Chou¡­ are you here with me? Am I just talking to the air?" Brandon stopped slicing the steak and waved his hand in front of Yuri.


    Yuri just let out a soft giggle. "I''m sorry about that, Mr. Cullens. I am just having fun watching you slice those meats. You have a unique talent here," Yuri mumbled with a teasing smile on her face.


    Brandon could only sigh helplessly. "I don''t think that is apliment. Did I really leave bad impressions on you?"


    Another soft giggle escaped Yuri''s mouth. "Hey, don''t be upset. Don''t worry. You can slowly change those bad impressions that I got from you."


    Brandon pouted his lips in a charming manner. He felt so embarrassed for what he had done in the past.


    "That''s why I invited you here¡­ I want to make it up to you, hoping you will forget my arrogant and stubborn behavior before."<sub> </sub>


    Yuri nodded her head before taking a sip of her fruit juice.


    "Hmm! You should eat first before drinking your juice." Brandon said, snatching the straw from her.


    "You are very strict, Mr. Cullens. Can''t I enjoy my drinks?"


    Brandon raised his forefinger, waving it from left to right. "No! You should eat first. Here, I already sliced the beefsteak into tiny pieces. C''mon, let''s eat."


    Brandon put the sliced meat on her te, urging Yuri to have her fill.


    "I haven''t answered your question right?" Yuri nced at Brandon before taking a bite.


    "Yes, you didn''t. You ignored me." Brandon pretended to be upset.


    Yuri couldn''t stop herself from smiling whenever Brandon would act childishly.


    "Alright. I decided to stay here for good. I will help my family in managing our hospitals. Besides, I already finished my studies abroad."


    "Hmm, you are very dedicated to your studies. Damn! I hate studying! I can''t imagine myself studying for 10 years just to be a doctor. How did you survive that?" Brandon felt amused by Yuri''s achievement.


    "Determination... Perseverance¡­ and passion," Yuri simply said.


    "How about you, Mr. Cullens? Are you happy with your chosen career?" This time it was Yuri who asked Brandon about himself.


    Brandon paused for a moment, his hand ying with his ss of wine. That direct question caught him by surprise. Now, he was trying to reflect on himself.


    After a few seconds, the corner of his lips tugged upward. He looked at her with a warm smile on his face.


    "I''ve been so happy for the past month¡­ because of one girl, but not because of my career," Brandon admitted to Yuri. He thought of the moment when he became close to Alveena.


    "Ahem, it seems that you finally met someone. I can tell that you are serious about her. Now, I feel relieved. It only means you will no longer force me to date you again."


    Brandon burst outughing. "Hey, don''t give me that kind of smile. Don''t rejoice yet. I got rejected by that woman."


    "Pfft! What?! Is that true?" Yuri pursed her lips, fighting the urge tough at him.


    Brandon put on a pitiful face before nodding his head.


    "I''m sorry to hear that. I guess you really don''t know how to woo a woman." Yuri giggled while teasing Brandon. She knew how heartbreaking it was for someone but she just wanted to lighten the mood.


    Brandon arched his eyebrow while smirking at her cheekily. "Dr. Chou, it seems that you are underestimating my charm. Should I start practicing now? Maybe I can try it with you. Wanna bet with me?" Brandon was clearly challenging her.


    p Yuri: "..."</anda>


    Yuri was rendered speechless. She thought Brandon had changed but it looked like he was still doing his advances and the moves to women including her.

 Chapter 777 Lets Give It A Try!

    Yuri justughed awkwardly. "I think we should eat first." She tried to divert the topic.


    Brandon just bobbed his head as he started to eat his food as well. They enjoyed their meal together.


    When they were done, Brandon brought Yuri to the bar where they could drink all night. They chose to hang out in Neon Royal Night Club which was owned by Alexis, Mark''s and Daniel''s friend.


    They chose a private booth where they could drink without being disturbed by the loud noise and other customers.


    Brandon guided Yuri inside the booth before ordering drinks for them~ Lady''s drink for Yuri while beer for him.


    They sat down together on the soft couch. They were on the second floor so they could see the dance floor from their position. Since it''s Friday, the club was so crowded tonight.


    Yuri was having fun just watching the crowd dancing on the dance floor. It had been so long since thest time she went to the bars and clubs.


    "Are you enjoying this?" Brandon asked Yuri, watching her bright expression.


    "Yeah. I missed doing this. I got so busy with work and studies that I didn''t have time to hang out with friends."


    Brandon chuckled with amusement in his eyes. "You should be d I''m the one who''s with you right now."


    "Huh? Why should I?" Yuri asked him, lifting an eyebrow.


    "Because I can give you fun. You will definitely enjoy mypany!" Brandon shamelessly said, winking at her.


    Yuri couldn''t stop herself from giggling. Brandon''s cheerful and lively attitude could make herugh.


    "But kidding aside, Yuri¡­ I just want to apologize for what I did before, making you cry and giving you trouble because of my childish behavior. Honestly, I was just rebelling at that time as I wanted to be carefree before I assumed the great responsibility from my family. You just became a poor victim of mine. I''m really sorry..."


    Yuri patted Brandon''s shoulder. She understood how he felt. She could rte to him.


    "Past is past. I will not hold a grudge. I already forgave you¡­ a long time ago."


    "But honestly, I am dying to know¡­ why did you suddenly cry at that time. I never thought that a doctor like you would be a crybaby." Brandon chuckled as he reminisced about their moment.


    Yuri pursed her lips before hitting his chest. "You made me worried. I was concerned about you. Your safety was my priority. You threatened me using your health! But you know that I couldn''t date my patient!"


    "I was put in a difficult situation at that time. Before I knew it, I just found myself crying in front of you."


    Brandon cleared his throat. He felt guilty for that.


    "Ahem. But I am not your patient anymore. Maybe now you can date me!" Brandon said jokingly.


    Yuri narrowed her eyes at Brandon. "You are making the moves again. I thought you were still heartbroken. You are unloyal! No wonder she rejected you! Hmmph."


    "Ouch! That hurts!" Brandon reacted right away, pressing his hand against his chest as he pretended to be hurt by her tant words.


    Yuri rolled her eyes. She knew that Brandon was just putting on some act.


    "You can''t fool me!" She insisted.<sub> </sub>


    Brandon faced her with his puppy-eye look. "Am I not likable? All the girls are rejecting me. First, it''s Alveena, then Bianca. And now, it''s you! I feel like I''m going to be single for life!"


    Yuri gasped in surprise, covering her mouth with her hands. She didn''t expect that.


    "You mean¡­ Alveena Sy and my patient, Bianca?"


    Brandon smiled sheepishly, nodding his head while scratching his face. "Yes¡­"


    "OH MY! I guess you are truly unlucky to be rejected by those amazing women!"


    Brandon justughed at his misfortune with women.


    "Yeah¡­ so true." Brandon took a deep sigh. He couldn''t agree more with Yuri.


    "Hmm, don''t worry. Don''t give up. You never know your destiny is just waiting for you out there." Yuri tried to console him.


    That was also the time the waiter arrived, serving their orders.


    "Hmm, Let''s drink and cheer up for our heartbreaks!" Yuri said, lifting her ss for a toast.


    Brandon frowned when he heard that.


    "Our heartbreaks? What do you mean? Are you heartbroken too? Who dares to do that?" Brandon bombarded her with questions, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    He couldn''t believe that a man would break Yuri''s heart. "Who is that foolish man who hurt you? Tell me and I will beat him up. You are a heart surgeon. You should also take good care of your heart. Breaking your heart is unforgivable!" Brandon suddenly got worked up.


    Yuri could only giggle. Brandon just called Matthew a foolish man.


    "Hey, calm down. I am the one who got hurt, not you!" Yuri was looking at him with fascination in her eyes. She felt touched because of Brandon''s concern for her.


    "Sigh. What''s wrong with us? Nobody wants us." Brandon drank his beer in just one gulp.


    "There is nothing wrong with us. It''s just that we fell in love with someone who was not meant to us." Yuri said,forting Brandon as well as herself.


    "But honestly, I''m so happy for him. Though I am sad that he didn''t choose me, I am so d to see how happy he is with the woman he loved." Yuri expressed her thoughts with Brandon.


    Brandon smiled bitterly. He knew that. He could rte to that.


    "Yeah, I agree. I feel so happy for her. I''m okay if I''m the one hurting. I just don''t want to see her cry. Now that she''s with her man¡­ I feel relieved because she is smiling andughing more often now."


    Yuri put her hand on Brandon''s shoulder. "What a funny situation we have here?! Both of us have the same fate." Yuri just wanted to make fun of their situation instead of crying or being sad about it.


    Brandon''s eyes lit up when an idea popped up in his mind. He turned to face Yuri. Then he held her shoulders.


    "Yuri¡­ why don''t we give it a try? Let''s date!"


    Yuri: "..."

 Chapter 778 Liams Revelation

    ~ At Leo''s Vi ~


    Mheera didn''t return after leaving Leo''s vi. The argument between Liam and Mheera escted further as she refused to listen to Liam.


    Now, the other guardian warriors didn''t know when the two would reconcile. They also got worried since Liam dered that he was no longer part of the guardian warriors.


    They hoped that he would still change his mind. They didn''t want to lose a leader like him. But they couldn''t deny the fact that they defied his order by following Mheera''s n.


    They were still recuperating in the vi. Thanks to Liam''s healing power, the guardian warriors were now recovering from their wounds.


    Shiba''s condition was now stable. Shino''s broken bones were fully healed as well. The burnt skin of Calec had been restored to normal. Riyu''s wound got better now. Among them, she''s the only one who got a minor injury.


    "Riyu, why don''t you try talking to our guardian leader? Convince him not to leave us! We need him." Calec requested Riyu.


    They were too embarrassed to face him. They felt like they didn''t have the right to talk to him after what they had done.


    "Sigh. I don''t know if he will listen to me. He even got mad at our head shaman. They are the ones who are very close to each other."


    "But I will still try¡­" Riyu added.


    Riyu left the room to find Liam. He was in his room, lost in his thoughts. She knocked on the door, waiting for Liam to let her in.


    It did not take long when Liam had spoken behind the door, giving her a go signal to enter. Riyu entered the room, avoiding his gaze. She felt intimidated by his aura. He was indeed the strongest guardian warrior.


    "Why are you here?" Liam asked her with his calm tone.


    "I want to talk to you¡­ about your decision." Riyu tried her best to be direct to the point.


    "Can you reconsider your decision? We still need you, our guardian lord. You are our leader. Please don''t leave us." Riyu kneeled before him while pleading.


    "Rise. I don''t want you to kneel. I am no longer your guardian leader. I am Liam now. There is no more threat to our world. The demon god and his daughter are trying to live a peaceful life in this world."


    Liam paused for a moment. He held her shoulders, pulling her up to stand up.


    "Just go back to our world. Don''t create trouble here. There''s no need to fight them. Just live happily in our world. You should go back with others¡­"


    Riyu couldn''t utter a single word. By just listening to Liam, she could tell that his decision was already final. No one could change his mind.


    "I am warning you. If you try to hurt any of them¡­ I swear I will be the one stopping you. I will not hesitate to fight you." Liam reminded them.


    "I will help you open the portal. Once everyone feels better, I will send you back to our world. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, guardian-- I mean Liam." Riyu could only sigh in defeat.


    Riyu left his room, feeling disappointed. Liam was hell-bent to protect Zhen-Zhen and Zu Wan. They couldn''t win against him. He was more powerful than them.


    Riyu informed herrades about Liam''s decision.


    "We are going back to our world with or without Mheera. Liam will send us back by opening the portal."


    Calec, Shino, and Shiba were saddened after hearing that. Liam was noting with them. They lost contact with Mheera as well. They didn''t know where she was right now.


    Thest thing they remembered, Mheera already had a n on how to attack the demon god''s daughter.


    "Did you inform Liam about Mheera''s n? She is nning to kill the demon god''s daughter. Liam will get mad once he learns about this. The two might fight each other," Calec said worriedly.


    "I didn''t mention anything to Liam," Riyu admitted. "Should I tell him about it?"


    Shino, Shiba, and Calec immediately shook their heads. "No! If we talk, it''s like we are betraying Mheera!"


    "But if we don''t, it''s like we are betraying Liam," Riyu also reasoned with them.


    "But he is protecting the enemies," Shino insisted.


    "He saved your lives, treating your wound. Can you bear to lie to him once again?" Riyu asked the boys.


    "Let''s just pretend we don''t know. Besides, we are going back to our world. Let''s just seal our lips!" Calec suggested.


    Shiba was still hesitant. Riyu was right. Liam was the one who saved his life. Could he really hide this from him? He felt like he was being ungrateful.


    "Sigh. Let''s think it over one more time. Tomorrow, we will decide." Riyu said, urging them to take a rest.


    Meanwhile, Liam was still worried about what Mheera would do against Zhen-Zhen and the demon god. If he wanted to protect them, Mheera was hell-bent to hurt them.


    "What should I do? Should I warn Lillie? I think I can no longer hide my connection with the guardian warriors. Sooner orter, Lillie will know the truth."<sub> </sub>


    Liam was worried that Zhen-Zhen would hate him once she learned his real identity. He was still hesitating to tell her everything.


    But he must face his fear. This was the only way he could warn Zhen-Zhen. He had no idea what Mheera was plotting. He had a bad feeling about this.


    After contemting for several hours, Liam had decided to meet Zhen-Zhen tomorrow and inform her about Mheera and his real identity.


    Liam walked toward his closet. He hid the wooden box inside where the divine dagger was being kept.


    However, when he tried to pick it up, he noticed that the box was empty. The divine dagger was no longer there.


    "Mheera! She took the divine dagger! She will never stop until the demon god and his daughter will die in her hands," Liam''s face darkened, gritting his teeth.


    His concern for Zhen-Zhen''s safety intensified. "This is not good. She got the weapon that can harm the demon god and his daughter. I must warn Lillie as soon as possible."


    Without wasting any more time, Liam teleported to the Davis Family Mansion. Even though it was already nighttime, he still went to see Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen just got back when they saw Liam standing outside the mansion.


    "What is he doing here at this hour?" Tristan mumbled annoyingly.


    "Liam¡­ What brings you here?" It was Zhen-Zhen who talked to Liam first.


    "Lillie, Tristan¡­ There is something I must tell you. This is urgent. Can you lend me a few minutes of your time?"


    Hearing the urgency in his voice, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen agreed. They invited him toe inside the house. They proceeded to the balcony on the second floor of the mansion. They could talk there privately, without worrying about other people overhearing their conversation.


    Tristan just prepared hot tea for the three of them. He also made sure to wrap Zhen-Zhen with his jacket. The night breeze was so cold in the balcony area.


    When the three of them settled down, Liam began to reveal the truth about the guardian warriors.


    "Lillie, Tristan¡­ I want you to be more careful. I know who is the person who helped Hannah, the person who gave her the crystaline potion."


    "What?! Who is her aplice? We should catch that person and punish her. We almost lost our twins because of that incident!" Tristan raised his voice as he got mad.


    "Tell us, Liam. Who helped Hannah?" Zhen-Zhen joined the conversation. She was dying to know who that person was.


    "Her name is Mheera. She is¡­ a guardian warrior."


    Both Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were taken aback when they heard the word guardian warrior. Those people were trying to kill Zhen-Zhen and her father.


    "I came here to warn you. Please be careful. She might target you or your father. Tristan, you should also protect yourself as she might use you as your wife''s weakness."


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen understood what he meant. Even Titania and E got involved when some guardian warriors attacked Zu Wan. Mheera might do the same strategy.


    Liam also informed them that he knew those people who attacked Zu Wan.


    "Liam¡­ how did you know that the guard warriors and I are in conflict? Where did you learn this?" Zhen-Zhen confronted him.


    Liam raised his head, looking straight into Zhen-Zhen''s eyes.


    "I know them because¡­ I am one of them. Lillie¡­ I was a member of the guardian warriors."


    Zhen-Zhen was at a loss for words the moment she heard that. She had never expected this revtion from Liam.


    Even Tristan could hardly believe this. He didn''t know whether he should be mad at him or not. They were aware that Liam hid this truth from them.


    "Are you also nning to hurt my wife?!!" Tristan stood up, grabbing Liam by his cor.


    "Answer me, Liam! Are you targeting my wife?! Did you help them?"


    =======


    Author''s Note:


    PS: please support my new book: [ Moon Lovers: Bound by Blood and Revenge ]


    "What?! She''s a werewolf? Then I must torture her to death..."


    BUT Dayster¨Cthe vampire king found himself in a bed, submitting into her as he couldn''t resist her beauty and charm.


    "This is me trying to torture her with my Body..." ¨C Shameless VK

 Chapter 779 Apologizing On Their Behalf

    "Tristan, calm down. Liam already helped us so many times. Let''s hear him out first." Zhen-Zhen also stood up, tugging Tristan''s sleeve.


    She was telling him to release Liam as he was holding him by his cor. Tristan obediently listened to Zhen-Zhen but he was still looking dagger in Liam''s direction.


    Tristan was aware of what the guardian warriors did to Zhen-Zhen and her family. This was one of the reasons he suddenly became furious at Liam after knowing he was a member of guardian warriors.


    "Did you ever try hurting my wife?" Tristan asked Liam again. This time Zhen-Zhen was already holding his arm to calm him down.


    Tristan asked this question as he recalled the moment when Liam took his wife. He wondered if Liam tried to hurt Zhen-Zhen at that time.


    Now, they understood the reason why Liam also had this superpower. He was a guardian warrior!


    Meanwhile, Liam couldn''t look at them as he knew he was guilty. Yes. At first, he tried to harm Zhen-Zhen. He nned to kill her but he couldn''t do it in the end.


    In a low voice, he responded, "Yes. I did¡­"


    Tristan immediately swung his fist, punching Liam on his face. Liam didn''t fight back. He just stood there, letting Tristan hit him.


    Zhen-Zhen had to stop him again as Liam''s lips were already bleeding.


    "Tristan¡­"


    "Zhen-Zhen, don''t defend this guy! He tried to hurt you!"


    Zhen-Zhen looked at Tristan helplessly. At his current state, there''s no way he would calm down. He wanted to beat Liam.


    She just hugged him from behind, stopping him from throwing another punch at Liam.


    "Let''s hear his exnation, Tristan. See¡­ I am here with you. Liam didn''t hurt me."


    "But he almost did it! He took you. He brought you to a mountain! I was going crazy looking for you when you got missing. I thought I lost you."


    Zhen-Zhen hugged him tightly, trying tofort him. She could understand where Tristan wasing from.


    "I''m sorry, Tristan¡­ Lillie. I thought it was my duty to kill the demon god''s daughter. But I realize that you are a good person and I can''t kill you¡­"


    ''...because I am already in love with you,'' Liam added to his thoughts but he didn''t dare say it out loud.


    "That day when you were transported to another dimension, which is this world¡­ I followed you. My goal is to search for you and kill you." Liam started telling his story to Zhen-Zhen and Tristan.<sub> </sub>


    "Our ancestors made us believe that you are a threat to humanity. But believe me, the first time we met, I had no idea that you were the demon god''s daughter. I just found it outter when you, Sophia, Matthew, and Tristan were kidnapped by a certain gang."


    Liam told them everything including his feelings after he discovered that Zhen-Zhen was the demon god''s daughter.


    "Upon knowing you, I realized that I don''t need to kill you."


    "I want to protect you, Lillie. I want to get closer to you so that one day you will not hate me because I know what my ancestors did to you and your family. But I had sworn that I will notmit the same mistake of hurting innocent people." Liam sounded very sincere that Zhen-Zhen and Tristan could feel it.


    Tristan finally calmed down a little bit. He was now listening to Liam attentively. He couldn''t deny the fact that Liam helped them when Zhen-Zhen was in danger because of the crystaline potion. He witnessed how Liam showed his concern for his wife.


    "I wanted to be friends with you. I don''t have any ill-motive. I am sincere about this. I will never want to get you hurt."


    "Then, why did yourrades try to kill her father? They even kidnapped Titania and E?" Tristan asked Liam.


    "I didn''t know that they were already here. I only knew Mheera followed me here. She mobilized them. I didn''t know that she was plotting against you and your father."


    "Now, I came here to apologize on their behalf, as well as to warn you. I will send them back to our world. But Mheera is the stubborn one. She didn''t listen to me. Tristan, Lillie¡­ just be careful at all times. We don''t know what Mheera is plotting. But I will do my best to protect you from her." Liam reassured them.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t understand why Mheera refused to see the truth. She was not a threat to humanity. She didn''t hurt people. But why did Mheera want to kill her so badly?


    Little did they know, one of the reasons why Mheera wanted to get rid of Zhen-Zhen was because Liam chose to protect her¡­ because Liam had feelings for her.


    Mheera was jealous of her. She wanted her to disappear in this world so that Liam woulde with her¡­ so that Liam would be back to his usual self, their guardian lord!


    "Thank you, Liam, for being honest with us and giving us this warning," Zhen-Zhen expressed her gratitude toward him.


    "Please don''t think that I will hate you just because you are a guardian warrior. You never harm me and my family. Your ancestors did it to my family, but it''s not your fault, Liam."


    Liam smiled bitterly. "How I wish, my ancestors thought the same way as you. They should have not med you for your father''s sin. They should have not sealed you in that mountain. They should have given your family a second chance. I''m really sorry, Lillie¡­"


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen met each other''s gaze. They appreciated Liam''s gesture. He was also apologizing on behalf of the guardian warriors.


    "We can turn back the past. But we can change our future. I''m so d to meet you and be my friend. We are not enemies." Zhen-Zhen softly mumbled, ncing at Liam meaningfully.


    "I understand, Lillie. Thank you so much for giving me this chance. I will protect you and your twins."


    "Sigh, I should be the one protecting my wife!" Tristan butted in. He hated the fact that he had no power. Now he was eager to gain power through Zu Wan''s help.

 Chapter 780 Protect Each Other

    After talking to Liam, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan proceeded to their room. Liam already went back to Leo''s vi using his dimension-hopping spell.


    They took a quick shower, changing into theirfy clothes. Then the husband and wifey down on the bed. Zhen-Zhen was still thinking about Mheera and the guardian warriors.


    It seemed that sleep didn''t want to visit the couple tonight. Both Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were still wide awake. He was hugging her while Zhen-Zhen was gently rubbing her baby bump.


    "Wifey, what are you thinking right now? Is it Liam?" Tristan asked her.


    Zhen-Zhen tilted her head to look at Tristan. She smiled tenderly. She knew that Tristan was still a little bit jealous of Liam.


    "I''m not thinking about him. It''s just that I don''t know if I should get mad or not because the other guardian warriors are targeting me and my father."


    Tristan raised his hand, stroking Zhen-Zhen''s hair.


    "If you were to ask me I can say that I am mad at them. How could they try to hurt the most innocent and kindest woman that I know? They are all foolish!" Tristan said, expressing his displeasure against the guardian warriors.


    "But don''t worry, wifey. They have to go through me first before they can hurt you! I will definitely protect you!" he added with conviction.


    Zhen-Zhen sunk further into his arms. She was afraid that Tristan and their babies would be in danger because of the guardian warriors.


    "Tristan, I don''t want you to get hurt as well. If anything bad happens, I want you to be safe. I can bear to lose you. Please, promise me that you will be safe no matter what." Zhen-Zhen''s pleading voice was heard. She was looking at Tristan intently.


    Tristan nodded his head, caressing her cheeks. "I feel the same way, Wifey. As of now, I don''t have powers but I will try my best to protect you, our babies, and myself. But of course, you are my priority first before myself."


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head. "I am stronger than you, hubby. You don''t have to worry about me. I can protect myself. Okay? You are my priority too."


    Tristan pouted his lips. "Hmm, please consider my feelings wifey. I am the man. Please allow me to protect my woman."


    Zhen-Zhen giggled. Both of them wanted to protect each other.


    "Alright, hubby. I will not take that from you as long as you promise me that you will be safe."


    "Yes! Of course, nothing bad will happen to me, wifey! Your husband will live longer to stay by your side. I will never let you be alone again," Tristan solemnly promised to Zhen-Zhen.


    He sealed his promise with a passionate kiss. He leaned over, his hand sliding around the back of her neck. He pulled her head closer, deepening the kiss. Tristan consumed her, letting his tongue explore her mouth.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t want this joyful moment to end. Both of them were doing fine, their rtionship going stronger by each day. She loved Tristan so much and he was true to his words about giving her happiness.


    Zhen-Zhen wished that the threat posed by the guardian warriors would disappear. She wanted this fight to end for the safety of her family. She hoped everything would be fine and nothing would go wrong. She had a family to protect.


    After kissing each other for several seconds, the two of them released each other''s lips, catching their breath.


    Tristan bit his lip, putting on a pitiful face. "Wifey¡­ I miss you. I miss making love with you. I wonder when our little twins will be born. I can''t wait to see them. I also miss our quality time together." Tristan was referring to their intimate moments.


    Zhen-Zhen could only giggle. She could understand his pain. He had to abstain starting this month.<sub> </sub>


    "Just bear it for a while hubby. I promise I will reward you for being patient." Zhen-Zhen gave him a peck on his right cheek.


    Tristan felt like crying. He even touched his lips using his forefinger asking Zhen-Zhen to kiss him again on the lips.


    Topensate and console her husband, Zhen-Zhen cupped his face as she kissed him tenderly. Her lips were brushing his lips gently. It was a lingering kiss thatsted for several seconds.


    But because of this kiss, Tristan yearned for her more. "Wifey, what should I do about this?" Tristan grabbed Zhen-Zhen''s hand, pressing it to his bulging erection. He was already hard down there.


    "Don''t be sad. I can help you with that." Zhen-Zhen said with a bright smile on her lovely face.


    Tristan''s eyes lit up when he heard that. Then the next thing he felt was her soft hands gently rubbing and massaging his shaft. Tristan was not satisfied so he guided her hand, sliding inside her pajamas.


    Tristan grabbed her for another deep kiss while Zhen-Zhen tried to relieve him using her hands. Tristan savored the moment. He already felt content as long as Zhen-Zhen was the one satisfying him.


    Tristan became bolder and fiercer while kissing her. He was groaning inside her mouth as he felt the intense pleasure Zhen-Zhen''s hands were giving him.


    He thrust his tongue inside her mouth, sucking and licking her while Zhen-Zhen continued palming his shaft.


    "Mmmmh! I''m closer, wifey¡­" Tristan breathed in. He groaned in pleasure as he could feel his climax getting closer. He was about to explode soon.


    Tristan jerked his hips when he finally reached his climax. He was panting heavily, ncing at Zhen-Zhen with a grateful look.


    "Thank you, Wifey. Let me clean your hands." Tristan mumbled, kissing her onest time before he stood up.


    The husband and wife felt so blissful having simple intimate moments like this. They really hoped that their peaceful and happy life would not be disturbed again because of guardian warriors.


    But little did they know, danger was just waiting in the corner, finding the right time to strike. Would they be able to avoid it?


    =======


    Author''s Greetings


    This is Author Ellezar_G greeting everyone a Happy New Year! Please allow me to thank everyone who is supporting me and my books.


    My year 2021 being an author has been a wonderful journey because of you, my dear readers. Let''s wee 2022 with a grateful heart filled with love and hope.


    I''m so blessed to have you. I might be a no-name author, not popr, but with your unending support, you give life and color to my books. I''m in tears right now thinking about how I started this journey.


    I feel grateful to web novel for allowing me to share my talents and imaginations by putting them into writing. I hope my stories give joy and inspiration to you.


    Please stay with me in 2022. I love you all, my dear readers. I know that my words are not enough to express my heartfelt gratitude to everyone. But I just want to know that this author will always be grateful for all your love and support.


    Again. Happy New Year Everyone. Let''s enjoy this holiday season with our respective families and loved ones.

 Chapter 781 Can You Fix My Heart?

    Meanwhile, in the other part of the City of Empire, just like Tristan and Zhen-Zhen, there was someone who couldn''t sleep tonight as her mind was upied by something.


    Dr. Yuri was still thinking about Brandon and his proposal. She didn''t expect that in the middle of their conversation, Brandon would suddenly ask her to date him exclusively.


    She understood that the two of them were trying to mend their broken hearts. But she wasn''t so sure if dating someone was the best choice to move on.


    Since she didn''t answer or reject Brandon. She just smiled awkwardly as she tried to divert the topic. Sensing the awkward atmosphere, Brandon didn''t mention it further. He wanted Yuri to feelfortable around him. They just continued drinking.


    Yuri kept on turning and tossing around the bed. She was still thinking, debating in her mind whether to ept Brandon''s proposal or not.


    "I think Brandon¡­ is not bad. He has a funny attitude and he is also thoughtful. He is definitely a good man." Yuri started talking to herself while staring at the ceiling.


    She exhaled deeply. She wanted to sleep but she wasn''t sleepy.


    "Brandon Cullens¡­will it be worth it to give it a shot?" She pondered to herself, covering her face using both hands.


    She grabbed her pillow and hugged it tightly. She realized that talking with Brandon about her heartbreak made her feel better. At least, both of them were in the same situation.


    After a while, Yuri just smiled while shaking her head. "I should sleep. Fortunately, tomorrow is my day off. I don''t need toe to the hospital."


    Yuri stayed awake the whole night, still not able toe up with a decision. She finally drifted off to sleep at dawn as her mind got tired of thinking.


    The next morning, Yuri was awakened by the sound of her ringtone. Someone was calling her. She slowly opened her eyes, feelingzy to move.


    But her phone continued ringing. With no choice left, she dragged herself upzily, reaching for her phone that was ced on the top of her bedside table.


    Upon getting her phone, she immediately pressed the answer button as she went back to her bed. She didn''t check the name of the caller.


    With her eyes closed, Yuri spoke to the caller in her sleepy tone. "Hello¡­?"


    "Did I disturb your sleep?" A baritone voice of a man was heard from the other line.


    Yuri snapped her eyes open, sobering up. She felt like her sleepiness suddenly disappeared the moment she heard that familiar voice.


    "B-Brandon?" She foolishly asked him even though she already recognized his voice.


    Brandon let out a huskyugh. He could tell that Yuri was not expecting him to call her as early this morning. She sounded surprised when she called out his name.


    "How''s your sleep, Dr. Chou?" He asked her, lips curling up into a wide smile. Brandon was drinking his coffee on the 2nd-floor balcony of his room.


    Yuri chewed on her lower lip. She wanted to tell him she hadn''t slept at allst night just because of him. She had the urge toin and me him but she was too embarrassed to voice it out.


    She just answered him with a simple "It''s fine."


    "Hmm, really?! Why is your tone said otherwise? You sound like you didn''t get enough sleep. Did you think of me all night?" He teased her.


    "Of course not!" Yuri immediately denied his usation. "My voice is always like this every morning."<sub> </sub>


    ''How did he know? Does he have telepathic skills?'' Yuri mumbled to herself inwardly, frowning.


    "Hey, I am just kidding. No need to be defensive. But honestly, your voice in the morning is so cute. Can I call you every day just to hear this kind of voice?"


    Yuri was at a loss for words. She couldn''t believe that Brandon would be so flirty as early as this morning.


    Yuri touched her face as she felt her cheeks turning so hot. She was blushing because of Brandon''sst remarks.


    "Hey, Dr. Chou, are you still there? Don''t tell me you fell asleep already?" Brandon was bing more yful in teasing her.


    "Mr. Cullens!"


    Brandon let out another soft chuckle. He could imagine Yuri''s blushing face right now. He could remember how cute and pretty she was whenever she would blush and be speechless because of his shameless advances.


    "Anyway, why did you call me? Is there something you need?"


    "Why are you asking me this? Do I need a reason to call you, Dr. Chou?"


    Yuri could only sigh helplessly. This was the yful Brandon Cullens that she met abroad.


    "What do you need?" She asked him again.


    "You¡­" he responded, making Yuri speechless once again.


    Hearing the silence from the other line, Brandon chuckled cheerfully once more.


    "I need you as a heart doctor. Maybe you can also heal my broken heart. Can you fix it for me, Dr. Yuri Chou?" Brandon said it in a teasing and flirty manner.


    "Mr. Cullens! If you will not speak to me seriously, I will hang up the phone," Yuri threatened him as she could no longer handle his yfulness.


    Brandon stoppedughing. "Who said I''m not serious? Yuri¡­ I''m serious today andst night. What do you think? Should we give it a try? Let''s date!"


    The truth was Brandon was not able to sleepst night, just thinking about this. He analyzed himself if he was serious about asking her out and dating her.


    After staying up all night, he realized that he was serious. He wanted to move on. He needed help from someone. And Yuri was the one who was the best candidate for that.


    Besides, he also wanted to help her move on from her heartbreak.


    "Alright. I think this is not the proper way to ask you this. I''ming over! Let''s talk personally." Brandon said before hanging up. He decided to go to Yuri''s ce.


    Yuri''s eyes widened when Brandon ended the call without waiting for her reply.


    "What did he say? He ising over to my ce?!"


    Yuri immediately got up from the bed and ran towards her bathroom. She needed to take a bath and make herself presentable before Brandon arrived.

 Chapter 782 So Fast!

    Yuri just finished taking a bath when she heard the ringing sound of her doorbell. She assumed that Brandon was the person outside.


    She put her clothes on in a hurry. She wondered how Brandon knew her address. She was currently living alone in her condo unit. She was just going home to Chou Residence every Sunday.


    Her wet hair was still wrapped by a towel. She hadn''t finished fixing herself yet but she didn''t want Brandon to wait outside her door.


    When she opened the door, Brandon greeted her with a bright smile. He was wearing casual clothes- a in white shirt and blue jeans.


    His eyes surveyed her from top to bottom. His lips curled up into a teasing smile. He thought Yuri took a bath in a rush after ending the phone call.


    But his ce was just near her Condo unit so he arrived quickly, not giving Yuri enough time to fix herself.


    "Pleasee in," Yuri said meekly, stepping to the side as she invited Brandon to enter.


    The two of them proceeded to her living area. Brandon sat downfortably on the couch.


    "Can you give me a minute? I will just blow dry my hair and be back here."


    "Sure. Take your time, Dr. Yuri. Can I touch your kitchen?"


    "Okay. Just make yourself at home. There are some foods and drinks in the fridge." Yuri thought Brandon just wanted to have a drink.


    Brandon nodded his head. Then Yuri went back to her room while Brandon checked her kitchen.


    Yuri fixed herself in twenty minutes. When she got out of her room, she smelled a delicious aromaing from her kitchen.


    She traced her steps toward the kitchen and was surprised to see Brandon cooking fried rice. A corn soup, bacon, and fried egg.


    "Whoa, you know how to cook?" Yuri asked him in amusement.


    Brandon chuckled. He just winked at her as his response.


    Yuri moved closer to Brandon, taking a peek at the cooking pot.


    "I know you just woke up and haven''t eaten any breakfast. So here I am cooking for you."


    Yuri just smiled at his thoughtful actions. "Hmm, I can''t wait to have a taste of your cooking."


    "You might forget your name," he responded, boasting a little bit.


    Yuri just giggled. She couldn''t believe that Brandon took the initiative to cook for her. This was his first timeing to her ce but he was acting like this was his own house.


    After a while, he finished cooking fried rice and served it to the dining table where Yuri was waiting for him.


    "Come, join me. Have you eaten your breakfast already?" Yuri asked him.


    "Yes, I had some coffee beforeing here. But since you asked me, I will join you. Let''s eat."


    Brandon and Yuri enjoyed their meal. She had to admit that Brandon''s cooking was fine. He knew how to cook. He didn''t fail her expectations.


    Yuri and Brandon also washed the dishes together. She was truly amazed that Brandon would befortable in her house.


    When they were done, the two decided to talk in the living room. Brandon was serious about asking her out and to date her exclusively.<sub> </sub>


    Yuri felt a little bit awkward discussing this topic. But she had to.


    "Hmm, so are you ready to talk about my proposal?" Brandon asked Yuri expectantly.


    "Can you consider it now? See, I can cook for you. I am also boyfriend material," he added, just trying to lighten the mood.


    "Oh, so you are bribing me by feeding me with your cooking?"


    Brandon chuckled and said, "Oh right! I seldom cook for someone. Now, you are not allowed to refuse me as I already fed you!"


    Yuri could only smile helplessly. "You are bing shameless, Mr. Cullens."


    "Hmm, I would prefer if you would call me by my name Brandon. But if you like you are free to call me sweetheart, boyfie, darling and babe too!"


    Yuri hit Brandon on his shoulder as he startedughing at her. She was rendered speechless because of Brandon''s advances.


    "Hmm, so tell me your answer now, Dr. Chou." He put on a puppy eye look as he nced at her.


    Yuri paused for a moment, thinking about it. After a while, she heaved a deep sigh.


    "Are you sure about this?" she asked.


    "Yes! I want to give it a try. This time I will not force you, unlike what I did before. I will also respect your decision. But I really hope that you will agree."


    Yuri gave him a faint smile before nodding her head. "Okay! I agree. Let''s give it a shot. Us!"


    "Yes!" Brandon almost jumped when he heard that. He grabbed Yuri and hugged her as he got overly excited.


    "Starting today we are officially dating!"


    Yuri bit her lip, her cheeks blushing. Brandon was moving so fast by hugging her. She gently pushed him away.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I just got carried away." Brandon released Yuri as he straightened on his seat.


    "By the way, it seems that you are avable today. Let''s go out and have our first date!"


    Yuri''s jaw dropped when she heard that. "Date? As in today? Whoa, can you please slow down a bit?" Yuri felt like everything was happening so fast.


    Brandon chuckled. He could see the shock in Yuri''s face. He didn''t mean to scare her by acting rashly but he was free today and he felt bored staying at home.


    "Okay, if you don''t want to go out, can you just let me stay here? I will apany you for a whole day so that you will not get bored."


    Yuri: "..."


    ''Is he serious? Brandon Cullens¡­ what am I gonna do to you?''


    "Please, let me stay. I will entertain you!" Brandon pleaded, trying to convince Yuri.


    Yuri could only sigh in defeat. "Okay. You can stay here."


    Brandon smiled from ear to ear. ''Why do I feel like today is going to be exciting? I have a chance to get to know more about her.''

 Chapter 783 Forbidden Spell

    Titania had been spacing out in the office. She was still thinking about what happenedst night between Zu Wan and her.


    She wanted to beat herself for being weak, allowing Zu Wan to touch her. She sumbed to her hidden desire.


    She was not supposed to do that. She should not be swayed by Zu Wan. She should not fall for her enemy.


    She had waited for this moment to happen. Long years had passed before she finally found her target. She would not let this opportunity go to waste, especially now that she got closer to the demon god.


    "I will use his weakness against him," she mumbled, determination could be seen in her eyes. She already cleared her mind. She would try her best not to be swayed by Zu Wan''s charm again.


    During her lunch break, Titania went back to her old house. She hid something in the house, thinking she would never get the chance to use it.


    She took a wooden box. Inside, there was a small sharp weapon. It was given to her by someone who sent her to this world. She said that this was one of the divine weapons that could kill evil creatures including the demon god.


    "Time for me to use you," she mumbled, touching the golden weapon.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in the cave which served as Mheera''s hiding spot right now, she was busy preparing some ritual.


    Several lights scattered on the ground forming a circle. A symbol of the star could be seen in the center of the circle.


    Mheera was sitting in the center as if she was meditating. In front of her was a magical scripture containing a spell¡­ a forbidden spell.


    The Shamans kept three magical scriptures containing forbidden spells. They were being passed down to the next Head Shamans. They were the keeper of these scriptures.


    ording to her grandmother, the First Head Shaman had tried casting one forbidden spell before. But no one could attest if it was true or not.


    The Shamans were not allowed to use these forbidden spells. But one of their ancestors broke that rule. Now, Mheera was trying to learn how to cast this forbidden spell in order for her to kill the demon god''s daughter.


    Her target now was no longer the demon god but Zhen-Zhen. She wanted her to disappear in this world.


    She was risking her life to do this. Casting a forbidden spell had a great consequence. She might even lose her life.


    But Mheera felt the need to use it to achieve her goal. Liam pushed her to do this. If he didn''t fall for Zhen-Zhen, Mheera would not go to this extent.


    But there was no turning back now. She was noting back to their world without Liam and without killing Zhen-Zhen.


    She opened the book and read the ancient symbol. There was an instruction on how to cast the forbidden spell.


    Mheera was currently studying the second forbidden spell-- ''The Soul possession!''


    "I will not let you be happy while I am the one suffering," Mheera murmured to herself, her eyes filled with hatred.<sub> </sub>


    "Now, I understand Hannah''s feelings. Just like her, the demon god''s daughter stole the person I love. She deserves to die."


    "I will never let you win!" She had sworn to herself, clenching her fists.


    Mheera had stayed there for the whole day just studying the instructions. She knew how strong the demon god and his daughter were. So she had to do all she got in order to seed.


    She couldn''t win if she would fight them head-on. Using their weakness was the best strategy to use. And she knew that Zhen-Zhen''s Achilles heel right now was bine other than Tristan, her beloved husband.


    Fortunately, she had already nted a spell on Tristan. It was inactive right now so Zhen-Zhen couldn''t sense it.


    Mheera would activate it at the right time. She even learned that Tristan was preparing a surprise for his wife.


    Mheera thought that the best time to attack Zhen-Zhen was during that proposal. It would also serve as her surprise to Zhen-Zhen.


    Just thinking about what was about to happen, Mheera could feel the thrill and excitement. She wanted to break Zhen-Zhen''s heart first before killing her. That''s an act of perfect revenge.


    "Hannah, my friend, don''t worry. I promise that I will avenge you. She ruined your life and I will also ruin her life."


    Mheera also found out what happened to Hannah and her family. Hannah was currently in prison. She visited her yesterday.


    Hannah seemed like she was still in shock by what happened to her and her family. She was only silent during Mheera''s visit. She seemed not to recognize Mheera.


    The guard said that Hannah was also undergoing treatment. A psychiatrist was visiting her in jail once a week. It seemed that she lost her mind after what happened to her and her family.


    She kept ming Zhen-Zhen for what happened. She tried to reveal the truth to everyone that Zhen-Zhen had superpower but no one believed her. Hannah felt like she was in a hopeless situation and no one would help her. That situation triggered her depression.


    Mheera seeded in learning to cast the forbidden spell. Before implementing her n, she decided to see Liam for onest time.


    She didn''t know what might happen to her after using the forbidden spell so she didn''t want to have regret.


    She wanted to im Liam even for onest time. If she would lose her life during this fight then she would not die with regret.


    At least, she wanted to have Liam. She didn''t care if she had to create an illusion as long as she would experience Liam''s love.


    She was not giving up. The fight was not yet over.


    "Liam¡­ you will be mine. Just mine alone," Mheera said with conviction.


    A sly smile formed in the corners of her lips. She prepared the dimension-hopping spell, getting ready to see Liam.


    She would risk everything tonight just to get Liam. That''s how crazy madly in love she was. This might be considered an obsession. It''s no longer love.

 Chapter 784 You Take The Position

    ~ At Heavenly Star Enterprise ~


    At around 5:00 pm, Grandpa Lu summoned Tristan and Andrew to his office. He had something important to discuss with them.


    Andrew just dropped by. After talking to Grandpa Lu, he would return to Sy Corp to fetch Alveena. He was still working there as Alveena''s assistant. He was a great support to Alveena as he was teaching her how to manage the finance department.


    Tristan was also nning to take a break as he was preparing for his proposal to Zhen-Zhen. He would also mention this to Grandpa Lu today.


    Tristan and Andrew looked tense as they saw the serious expression on Grandpa Lu''s face.


    "Grandpa? Are you going to scold us? It''s been so long since thest time I saw this kind of expression from you." Tristan said it jokingly as he was trying to lighten the mood.


    But his statement was true. Grandpa Lu was no longer grumpy. They didn''t fight more often, unlike before. He has been very cheerful and lively every day ever since Zhen-Zhen got pregnant.


    Grandpa Lu was really excited and looking forward to seeing his great-grandchild. Both Andrew and Tristan were so happy that Grandpa Lu was staying healthy.


    He became more conscious about his health. It seemed that his great-grandchildren were his motivation to stay healthy. He wanted to live longer to take care of those little Davis.


    Grandpa Lu cleared his throat, raising an eyebrow because of Tristan''sst remarks. Tristan and Andrew straightened themselves on their respective seats, sealing their lips to stay quiet.


    Seeing the ufortable and anxious expression of his grandsons, Grandpa Lu suddenly burst outughing.


    Andrew and Tristan exchanged nces with one another. There was a look of confusion in their eyes. They didn''t know why Grandpa Lu wasughing at them.


    "Both of you, can you rx? I''m not going to eat you."


    The two brothers heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that. It seemed that their grandfather was just ying a prank on them when he pretended to look strict and serious.


    "Grandpa, you got us there!" Andrew said, smiling broadly.


    Tristan could only shake his head. He thought his grandfather could be the best actor.


    "By the way, Grandpa, why did you summon us? We can even talk at the mansion," Tristan spoke up.


    "Well, once we are at home, I don''t want to talk about work. It''s family time. We should stick to that. Let''s only discuss work-rted matters in thepany."


    Andrew and Tristan nodded their heads. They had to agree with Grandpa Lu. Once at home, it should be family time. They should rx and enjoy their loved ones''pany and not spoil it by talking about work.


    "Grandpa, you know us very well! That''s what we wanted. I only want to devote my time to my wife once at home!" Tristan said cheerfully.


    Andrew also smiled as he couldn''t agree more with Tristan. He just loved every moment with Alveena. They were both doing fine. They were able to ovee the kidnapping incident.


    "Ok, let''s proceed to the main topic. I called you here because I want to personally inform you that I am retiring as the Chairman of Heavenly Star Enterprise."


    Andrew was surprised because this was the first time he heard about this, unlike Tristan. Grandpa Lu already mentioned his n to Tristan during dinner in the Davis Family Mansion.


    "Sigh, it seems that I can''t stop you, grandpa." Tristan was hesitating to ept the Chairman''s position as he also wanted to focus on Zhen-Zhen and the twins.


    Grandpa Lu just squinted his eyes at him before he continued speaking.


    "I want Tristan to take over my position, why you, Andrew, will be the CEO. I hope you are both okay with this set-up."<sub> </sub>


    Tristan immediately turned to brother, Andrew, putting on a puppy eye look. "Brother, do you want to exchange responsibility? I can stay as CEO, you take Grandpa''s position."


    Andrew nced at Tristan with disbelief. He was not confident to be Chairman yet of thepany. Compared to them, Tristan was more suitable for the position.


    "No! I refuse," Andrew tantly rejected Tristan''s suggestion.


    "Brother, please! I''m going to be a father soon of two beautiful kiddos. I will be busy. Take it for me. Please." Tristan continued bugging Andrew as if Grandpa Lu was not there listening to them.


    "Brother, I can''t. Alveena and I are also nning to catch up with you." Then Andrew turned to Grandpa Lu. "Grandpa, you would love us to have a great-grandchild from Alveena and me, right?"


    Grandpa Lu chuckled before nodding his head. Of course, he would love it.


    "See, grandpa also wishes us to have a baby soon. Hmm."


    Tristan crumpled his face as Andrew didn''t want to grant his request.


    "Brother, you want to take the CEO position from me before right? Now, just take the Chairman position. It is higher! Your son and daughter will be proud of you, Alveena as well!" Tristan still tried to convince him.


    But Andrew was firm with his decision. The Chairman position might take away a lot of time from him. He didn''t want that. He also wanted to spend more time with Alveena.


    "No, Brother. My decision is final. Now I can take your CEO position. I''m not aiming for the Chairman position."


    Grandpa Lu tried to hold hisughter. He was so happy to see how his two grandsons didn''t care about power and material things. They wanted to focus on their respective family.


    Just several months ago, there was ongoing rivalry between these two brothers. Even thepany was divided into two factions, one supporting Tristan while the other one supporting Andrew.


    Now, they wanted to give up those positions. Grandpa Lu was very d and grateful.


    p ''Cassandra, my wife¡­ our two grandsons are getting along really well. I love to see how they bond together and treat each other as brothers and friends. I know you are also happy to see them like this.''</anda>


    Tristan was still trying to convince Andrew when suddenly Andrew''s ringtone echoed inside the room. Someone was calling him from the Sy Corp.


    He stood up and excused himself to answer the phone first. Only 20 seconds had passed when Andrew came back inside, looking so troubled.


    "Grandpa, Brother, I''m sorry. I have to go. Something happened to Alveena!"


    ======


    Author''s Note:


    PS: please support my new book: [ Moon Lovers: Bound by Blood and Revenge ]


    "What?! She''s a werewolf? Then I must torture her to death..."


    BUT Dayster¨Cthe vampire king found himself in a bed, submitting into her as he couldn''t resist her beauty and charm.


    "This is me trying to torture her with my Body..." ¨C Shameless VK

 Chapter 785 "Heartwarming"

    "Huh? What happened to her?" Both Grandpa Lu and Tristan asked Andrew in unison.


    Andrew shook his head. "I haven''t heard the full details yet. But her secretary told me that she was brought to the hospital. I have to go now, grandpa."


    "Okay, grandson. Drive carefully. Be safe. Update us on Alveena''s condition."


    Andrew didn''t waste any more time as he left the Heavenly Star Enterprise in a hurry. He was so worried about his fiancee.


    Grandpa Lu told Tristan to follow his brother. "Tristan, go and follow Andrew. He might need your support. We didn''t know what happened to Alveena. Your brother needs you."


    Tristan nodded his head as he listened to Grandpa Lu. "Okay, Grandpa. Don''t worry too much. I will apany my brother."


    Tristan also left the Heavenly Star Enterprise, following Andrew to the hospital. Alveena was brought to the same hospital where Bianca was currently admitted.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Andrew ran inside in a rush, wanting to see Alveena. He just hoped it was nothing serious.


    Her secretary was with her,municating with Andrew. She informed him which floor he could find Alveena.


    Andrew''s heart was beating rapidly inside his chest. He would not be at ease without seeing Alveena.


    When he reached the ward, he pushed the door and hastily entered the room. His eyes were roaming around, searching for her.


    Andrew felt relieved when he saw Alveena sitting on the bed. She was now conscious.


    "Sir Andrew!" The secretary called him out.


    Alveena also turned in his direction. Their eyes met and Andrew strode toward her spot.


    "Andrew," Alveena mumbled softly. There were tears in her eyes.


    Andrew immediately pulled her into a tight hug. At that certain moment, the secretary knew that the couple needed privacy. She immediately left them inside the ward, a smile curling up on her face.


    "Alvee¡­ are you okay? What happened?" Andrew''s deep concern for her could be heard in his voice.


    Alveena didn''t know what to say as she cried in his arms.


    "Shhh¡­ why are you crying? Is there something wrong? Tell me¡­" Andrew tried tofort her, still holding her in his arms. He was stroking her hair while rubbing her back.


    He thought Alveena''s previous trauma had been triggered again.


    Andrew broke the hug, looking at her as he cupped her face.


    "What''s wrong, Alvee?" he asked her helplessly, his hand caressing her cheeks.


    Alveena grabbed Andrew''s hand as she gazed at him.


    "Drew¡­ There''s nothing. I''m not crying because I''m sad but because¡­ I am so happy."


    "Huh, what do you mean, Alvee?"


    A loving smile shed on her face. She gripped his hands tightly before exining to Andrew.


    "Drew, we are going to be parents! I am pregnant¡­"


    Andrew: "..."


    He froze in his spot, trying to digest her words, his eyes wide open and his mouth gape.


    ''Did I hear it right? Did she just say we are going to be parents? My Alvee is pregnant?!''<sub> </sub>


    Andrew was shocked, a series of emotions surging inside his heart. He was tongue-tied.


    "I am going to be a father¡­" he murmured foolishly with mixed emotions.


    Alveena giggled, wiping her tears before nodding her head. "Yes, you are. And I am going to be a mother."


    When everything finally sank in, Andrew pounced on Alveena, giving her a rib-crushing embrace.


    "Thank you, Alvee, my Love! You just made me the happiest guy on earth after hearing this good news. I''m going to be a father!" Andrew could feel the overwhelming joy.


    He just talked about this to his grandpa and brother. Who would have thought that his words woulde true?


    The two continued hugging with tears of joy in their eyes. Andrew showered Alveena with gentle kisses all over her face.


    Alveena giggled as she watched how happy Andrew was. His eyes were burned with tears. Both of them cried in joy.


    The couple was still savoring the moment when Tristan entered the ward. Both Alveena and Andrew nced in his direction.


    "How''s Alveena?" Tristan asked them worriedly, darting his gaze back and forth between Alveena and Andrew.


    He thought something bad happened as the couple looked like they just cried. Their eyes were so red and puffy.


    When Andrew met Tristan''s gaze, a cheerful smile appeared on his face. Tristan frowned, still confused about what was happening.


    The moment he reached his spot, Andrew hugged his brother, the excitement could be seen in his eyes.


    "Brother!!! I''m going to be a father! Alveena and I are able to catch up with you and sister-inw. The twins will have a cousin. Our baby!" Andrew was very enthusiastic while sharing the good news with Tristan.


    Tristan didn''t expect that. He looked surprised as well.


    "You will also be an Uncle of my baby!" Andrew proudly said.


    Tristan was able to pull himself out of the stupor. "Brother! Congrattions! I''m so happy for both of you! You and Alveena should register your marriage soon!"


    Tristan congratted the couple while suggesting to them that they should marry each other soon.


    "You don''t have to tell me this! I''m already nning to do that."


    "Go home with me tonight. You and Alveena should stay at the Davis Mansion. Grandpa and our parents will be happy to hear this good news."


    Alveena and Andrew agreed with Tristan. They were so excited to share the good news with everyone including the Sy Family.


    It did not take long when Clifford also arrived, checking Alveena. He was on the way to the hospital to see Bianca when he heard the news about what happened to Alveena.


    Clifford was also worried about his sister. "Sis, are you alright. Are you sick?" Clifford held Alveena''s shoulders, assessing her. He showed his concern for her.


    Alveena smiled widely and said, "Brother, I''m just fine. I''m pregnant. You are an Uncle now!"


    Just like Tristan, Clifford was stupefied when he first heard that. He blinked several times, looking at her, trying to absorb her words.


    ''My baby sis is now pregnant¡­''


    Alveena hugged her brother. "Don''t give me that silly expression, brother. Please congratte me!"


    Andrew and Tristan chuckled just watching Clifford and Alveena. They had never imagined that these two had a close rtionship as brother and sister. The scene was heartwarming.


    "Congrats, sis!"

 Chapter 786 Apples Of His Eyes

    Another celebration for the Davis Family as another angel wasing--- Alveena and Andrew''s baby. The twins would have a ymate.


    After her check-up, Alveena, Andrew, and Tristan went home. Tomorrow, they would inform Alveena''s parents and the Sy Family about her pregnancy.


    Grandpa Lu, Isabelle, and Lucas were already waiting for them in the dining area. They prepared a bountiful meal tonight as Tristan told them to do so. They didn''t know what happened but the important thing was Alveena was just fine.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen was in the room, meditating for several minutes. She often did this to enhance her immune system and improve her blood cirction to make her twins healthier.


    She was also doing this to transfer some of her energy and magical power to her twins. This was Miho''s advice to her.


    She just finished meditating when Tristan entered the room. He smiled inwardly seeing Zhen-Zhen. He went to her back, engulfing her with his arms.


    Zhen-Zhen smiled at the feel of that familiar warmth. Her husband was finally at home. She turned around to face him, weing him with a gentle kiss.


    "How''s your day, hubby?"


    "Tired. But now that I see you, I am energized once again. Come, let''s go downstairs. The dinner is ready. Alveena and Andrew will also announce some good news." Tristan held her hand, guiding her outside the room.


    "Hmm, what good news?" Zhen-Zhen asked him curiously.


    Tristan smiled broadly, rubbing her baby bump. "Our twins will have a ymate. Their cousin."


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes lit up, her lips tugging upward in a bright smile.


    "Oh my, Alveena is also pregnant. We have another Little Davising!" Zhen-Zhen said cheerfully.


    Tristan nodded his head, his eyes sparkling with joy. Excited to see Alveena, Zhen-Zhen pulled Tristan going downstairs. The family gathered together in the dining area.


    After dinner, Alveena and Andrew decided to share the good news with everyone.


    "Mom, Dad, Grandpa¡­ Alveena and I have something to tell you." Andrew finally spoke up.


    "Hmm, let me guess. Are you going to get married soon?" Lucas winked at Andrew.


    Andrew and Alveena giggled. They also nned to do that, registering their marriage tomorrow.


    "Yes, Dad! I will register our marriage tomorrow," Andrew responded to his father.


    "Hmm following your brother''s footsteps." Isabelle teased Andrew.


    "Sigh. I can''t wait for the wedding ceremony. Who will go first? Lillie and Tristan or Alveena and Andrew?" Grandpa Lu asked the two couples.


    Alveena and Zhen-Zhen nced at their respective partners. Andrew and Tristan both smiled sheepishly. Of course, they wanted to do that as soon as possible.


    "Hmm, how about a double wedding?!" Isabelle suggested to the couples.


    "Mom!"


    "Mom!"


    Both Tristan and Andrew showed an objection to that. They wanted their wedding to be special. They had different ideas and dream weddings, so they didn''t want to do a double wedding.


    "Alright. Just forget what I said. You can do a double wedding during your 10th year anniversary!" Isabelle didn''t give up the idea of having a double wedding in the family.<sub> </sub>


    "Okay, Mom, let''s discuss that after ten years. For now, let''s listen to Andrew and Alveena." Tristan wanted to go to the main point as he was excited to see their reactions once they learned that Davis Family would be expecting three little angels.


    "Tristan is right. We should listen to Andrew and Alveena first. Are you okay, dear? I heard you were brought to the hospital. What happened?" Grandpa Lu showed his concern for Alveena.


    Isabelle and Lucas fixed their gaze on the couple. They were also worried for Alveena. They knew that she might still be affected by the kidnapping incident.


    "Grandpa, Mom, Dad¡­ Alveena is just fine. She just felt dizzy and fainted at work. It''s just natural because my fiancee is pregnant!" Andrew couldn''t wait longer as he finally dropped the bomb.


    Isabelle, and Lucas, most especially Grandpa Lu were surprised to hear that. There was a short moment of silence in the dining area. Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, Andrew, and Alveena were watching the elders with broad smiles on their faces.


    When the elders got recovered from the great shock, Grandpa Luughed cheerfully while pping his hands, his face covered with overwhelming joy.


    On the other hand, Isabelle stood up to hug Alveena while congratting them.


    "Good job, son! I know you will not lose to your brother, Tristan. You are indeed following in his footsteps. Even in the baby-making, the two of you are stillpeting!" He teased them.


    The two brothers smiled shyly at their father''s remarks.


    "Dad, there''s nopetition," Andrew said, scratching his face.


    But Tristan chuckled loudly and said, "I still won, Dad! I have twins. While he only managed to have one." Tristan was boasting.


    Andrew arched his eyebrow. "How do you know that we only have one child. You never know we also have twins, bro! We can''t identify as of now because my Alvee is only two-three weeks pregnant."


    Alveena, Zhen-Zhen, and Isabelle just sighed helplessly, listening to the three men.


    "Don''t mind them, Ladies. This grandpa here will both spoil you. I am so happy and thankful. These great-grandchildren of mine are the best gift for me! Thank you Alveena and Lillie! I promise that I will pamper you during your pregnancy. Let''s work hard to make your babies healthy!"


    Grandpa Lu was no longer paying attention to Tristan and Andrew. The twodies there were now the apple of his eyes.


    "Thank you, Grandpa!" Both women said in unison.


    They truly appreciated how Grandpa Lu was treating them like they were his own granddaughters. They loved Grandpa Lu so much.


    "Fortunately, I am now retiring. I can focus more on taking care of my great-grandchildren," Grandpa Lu informed them.


    The three men turned to Grandpa Lu upon hearing that.


    "Who will rece you, Dad?" Lucas asked his father while darting his gaze back and forth between Tristan and Andrew.


    "Tristan will be the Chairman while Andrew will be the CEO of Heavenly Star Enterprise. This is final." Grandpa Lu dered to them.


    Tristan wanted to object but chose to shut his mouth. He could only ept his fate. Meanwhile, Andrew was satisfied with Grandpa Lu''s decision.


    He immediately patted Tristan''s back and said, "Congrats, Bro. And good luck!" There was a teasing smile on his face.


    Tristan could only bite down on his lips while ring at Andrew.


    Andrew just chuckled once more. Once again, the Davis Family mansion was filled withughter as the family rejoiced and celebrated the good news.

 Chapter 787 No More Regrets

    ~ At Leo''s Vi ~


    At nighttime, Mheera teleported to Leo''s Vi to see her fellow guardian warriors as well as Liam. At first, she made sure that Liam would not know her presence.


    She secretly called Calec, asking him to meet her outside the mansion. She waited for him on the hill near the mansion.


    "Mheera! Where have you been? Everyone is worried about you." Calec was delighted to see her.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I''m doing fine. How''s everyone?" Mheera showed her concerns for other guardian warriors. She wondered how they were doing.


    "We are all recovering well, thanks to Liam''s healing power."


    Mheera nodded her head. As expected, Liam''s healing ability was powerful.


    "Are you going to reconcile with Liam? It seems that your argument is very serious this time." Calec was concerned that the two were fighting each other.


    "What did he say? Did he mention me? Is he looking for me?" Mheera asked him with hopeful eyes. She was hoping that Liam would be looking for her, worrying about her as well.


    Calec didn''t know what to say. Liam didn''t mention Mheera. He was also distancing himself from them. He was certain that Mheera would be sad when she learned about this.


    "Mheera, Liam is nning to send us back to our world once we get better. He wants you to go back as well."


    Mheera''s expression dimmed after hearing that. She clenched her fists in rage. A stony smile appeared on her face. It showed her disapproval and displeasure about that idea.


    "My mission here is not yet done. I am noting back. I have to finish it first." she said sternly.


    Calec looked at her helplessly. He knew it. Mheera would choose to be stubborn. He just wished Liam and Mheera would not end up fighting each other.


    "Calec, I want you to do something for me¡­" Mheera said with her pleading look.


    "What is it, Mheera? Just tell me."


    Mheera picked up the small ss containing a pink substance. She gave it to Calec.


    He frowned, confusion resurfacing in his eyes.


    "This is a magical love potion¨C" he was not able toplete his words as Mheera suddenly spoke up thus interrupting him.


    "I want you to put this on Liam''s drink. Make sure he will drink it tonight. Don''t ask me anything. I will refuse to answer."


    Calec hadplicated emotions on his face. He could already tell what Mheera was nning to do tonight. She was madly in love with their guardian leader to the extent she would do something like this.


    She was just deceiving Liam, most especially herself. Liam would never love her even if he would drink that potion. Calec could tell that Mheera was very desperate to have Liam.<sub> </sub>


    Calec tightened his grip on the ss. He could only bob his head in obedience. He didn''t want to defy her order and refuse her request.


    He could understand Mheera''s feelings because he could rte to her. The woman he loved didn''t take notice of him.


    After talking to Mheera, Calec went back to the mansion. He had conflicting thoughts in mind.


    Meanwhile, Mheera waited for the right time to approach Liam. When the clock struck midnight, she entered the house, proceeding to Liam''s room.


    Everyone was already asleep as she couldn''t hear any noise from the other rooms. In the dim light, she could see Liam''s figure lying on the bed.


    Mheera slowly removed her clothes, letting them fall on the floor. When she was no longer wearing anything, she climbed on the bed.


    Then she felt some movements. It looked like Liam got awakened because of her. She immediately pulled theforter that was covering Liam''s body.


    Mheera didn''t let Liam speak as she immediately got on top of him, as she imed his lips. She kissed him hungrily and passionately as if she was a hungry wolf devouring her prey.


    Liam didn''t move at first as he was startled by Mheera''s advances. Butter on, his lips began to move, responding to her.


    Mheera was surprised that Liam responded easily. She thought she would need to force him more before she could get the response she wanted from him.


    She didn''t waste any more time as she removed Liam''s upper clothes. Liam allowed her to do it. When she seeded in taking off his clothes, Mheera and Liam went back to kissing.


    This time the kiss became more sensual and passionate. Liam was now taking the lead, dominating her. She just found herself being pinned down on the bed. They already changed their position. Liam was now on top of her, still kissing her.


    Mheera could tell that the magical love potion with an aphrodisiac effect had already influenced Liam''s mind and judgment. She thought Liam couldn''t recognize her as Mheera but Zhen-Zhen whom he truly loved.


    ''You are mine tonight, Liam. Even just for tonight, I want to feel your love. Give it to me, Liam.'' Mheera thought to herself, her heart beating rapidly inside her chest.


    This was what she meant by not leaving any regrets. She didn''t care what Liam would feel after this. But giving herself to the man she loved was all that she wanted.


    Mheera hugged Liam''s body tightly, afraid to let go. She didn''t want this night to end without making love with him.


    Liam was bing more aggressive as he started squeezing her breasts while biting her neck. He already released her lips as he focused on sucking the sensitive part of her neck.


    Mheera moaned at the pleasant sensation brought by Liam''s stimtion. Her body was getting feverish. She gasped when his lips found her breast, tugging her nipple with his teeth.


    Mheera weed everything¨C the pain and pleasure. She arched her back, giving him more ess, her hand pressing his head on her breast as if telling him to suck and lick her more on that spot.


    Mheera felt so happy as Liam was touching her, exploring her body as he made love with her. She told herself that she would make the most out of this moment and enjoyed everything. No more regrets!

 Chapter 788 So Rough

    Mheera was savoring every moment as Liam explored her body. She loved the feeling of his touch and kisses. She just found herself drowning in this burning lust.


    His hands continued groping and fondling her two breasts, making her moan softly. She bit down on her lips just to suppress her moans.


    What if others might hear them? She didn''t want them to interrupt this moment.


    Mheera was lost in her thoughts when Liam suddenly bit her hard peak once more. She looked down only to find him focusing more on her erect nipples.


    His tongue was flicking it back and forth while his fingers tried to y with the other one, tugging and twirling it. Mheera threw her head back while clutching his hair tightly.


    The pleasure was so overwhelming that she couldn''t stop herself from moaning loudly. "Mmmh! Aah! Liam~" she moaned his name, having such a blissful feeling.


    The man paused for a moment upon hearing her voice.


    "Oh, go on, please don''t stop¡­" Mheera begged him. She felt rmed when Liam suddenly stopped moving when she called his name.


    ''Did he recognize my voice?'' Mheera thought to herself, feeling a little bit nervous.


    Not allowing him to stop, Mheera grabbed his head, crushing her lips against his mouth. She gave him a torrid kiss, urging Liam to respond.


    It seemed that her action triggered Liam''s burning desire as he started responding again with the same intensity as hers. His hands continued roaming around her body, not breaking the kiss.


    Mheera''s hands moved down, trying to remove Liam''s trouser. She held the garter, tugging it down to release his thing. She could feel his member getting hard.


    ''Oh, he is very aroused right now. I don''t think he can still control himself from taking me.'' Mheera smiled inwardly at that thought.


    She tried to pleasure him by grabbing and rubbing his shaft. Liam groaned in between their kisses as Mheera began teasing his stiff rod.


    When Mheera released his thing, she crossed her legs around his hips, allowing his manhood to be pressed against her aching apex.


    Mheera was already soaking wet. He could feel her love nectar, flowing in between her legs. The two of them started rubbing their bodies against each other.


    "Liam, take me. I''m all yours tonight!" Mheera whispered in his ear seductively.


    For some unknown reason, Liam''s movement became rougher the moment she called his name again.


    He kissed her so hard until she became breathless. His hands squeezed her breasts, palming and kneading them roughly.


    Mheera felt like she was drowning in ecstasy. Liam''s action was so erotic that she couldn''t catch up with him. Was this the effect of the aphrodisiac? It was very effective, making Liam lose control of himself.


    He was devouring her, feasting on her body. Kissing, touching, and groping her body everywhere. Mheera''s moans continued to resound in the entire room. Liam had be a hungry beast in heat, dominating her.


    It did not take long when he moved further south, trailing kisses down her stomach. He held the back of her thighs, spreading them apart. He was nning to go down on her.


    Mheera just nced at him, anticipating his next move. She raised her upper body, using her elbow as support while watching Liam in between her legs.


    ''Is he going to touch me down there?'' Mheera pondered to herself.


    She gasped when she felt his tongue licking her folds. Damn! It felt so damn good that she thought she was going nuts. He was making her go mad with lust. She loved it.


    She became more hot and throbbing when he used his fingers, running them back and forth on her folds. His fingers and tongue were making wonders in her body.<sub> </sub>


    She was surprised as Liam seemed to be an expert when it came to pleasuring her. She wondered when or where he learned such things. As far as she knew, Liam had never slept with anyone. He was also a virgin.


    ''Did he do it in this world? Did he sleep with other women?''


    Mheera''s chain of thoughts was interrupted when Liam thrust his tongue inside her core.


    "Mmmmh!! Aaah~! Oh yes! It feels so good¡­ Don''t stop¡­ give me more."


    Heplied with her request as he inserted his index finger along with his tongue. Now both of them were prating her core giving her a wonderful sensation.


    He increased the pace, going in and out of her while his other hand was pressing her hips in ce. But Mheera still managed to thrust her hips upward meeting his tongue and finger.


    "Aah! I can''t take this¡­ Please take me now¡­" she begged.


    Liam got up, kneeling in between her legs. He parted her legs wider as he guided his member inside her wet core.


    In one swift move, he thrust his hips forward, prating her. Mheera whimpered in pain as she felt like something got ripped inside of her. He made it! He finally took her, her purity.


    Liam stopped moving for a while, waiting for Mheera to get used to his size. He could feel her walls squeezing his manhood inside. When her body finally rxed and loosened up a bit, Liam began to move again, thrusting his hips back and forth, slowly prating her as he went deeper and deeper.


    As he continued moving, the pain was soon reced by a pleasant sensation. Mheera also started to buck her hips, mimicking his movement. Soon their bodies moved in sync.


    The sound of moans and heavy panting could be heard in the entire room.


    "Please move faster¡­" she said, begging him. She could feel it. She was close to reaching her climax.


    He followed her obediently. He gripped her waist tightly as he continued banging her, thrusting in and out of her entrance¨C going deeper, faster, and rougher.


    Mheera could no longer hold it in as she exploded, her body quivering under him. She just reached her climax. But Liam didn''t stop moving.


    Not yet satisfied, he flipped her around, Mheera lying t on her stomach. Then he took her behind, pounding on her harder in that kind of position.


    ''Oh my! I feel like he is going to break me. Aah!''


    He continued rocking her body, his hands squeezing her breasts. Mheera could feel another orgasming. Then boom! She exploded once again, releasing her love juices like a flowing river.


    When he felt like he was about toe, he withdrew his manhood and released his load of cum outside. Then he copsed on her back, saying "Whoa, that was so amazing." Then he kissed her nape.


    Despite her tired body, Mheera still noticed his voice. Her eyes widened in horror and her body stiffened. The man who took her was not Liam!


    ''No! This man is not Liam!''


    She felt like her body was sshed by cold water. She immediately sat up, pushing the man away from her.


    "Who are you? You are not Liam!"


    Now she understood why he acted very strange whenever she would mention Liam''s name.


    The man reached on the bedside table, switching thempshade on. Mheera felt like a huge bomb was thrown at her when she saw the man''s face. It was Leo, not Liam!

 Chapter 789 Already Have Enough...

    Mheera couldn''t believe it. She gave herself to someone, not Liam. How could this happen? Why was Leo in Liam''s bed? Where was Liam?


    Mheera wanted to break everything in that room. She hated herself formitting this huge mistake. What happened? Where did everything go wrong?


    She was confused. She tugged theforter to hide her naked body. As much as she despised this turn of events, she couldn''t hurt Leo. He was just a human.


    Meanwhile, Leo didn''t expect that Mheera would do this, sneaking inside Liam''s room as she nned to sleep with him.


    Leo was just a man. He was not able to control his desire when Mheera suddenly threw herself to him. Well, he was not a saint. But he couldn''t deny the fact he took advantage of the situation and he enjoyed it.


    If he hadn''t exchanged rooms with Liam, he might be the person sharing this intimate moment with Mheera. He could already tell that Liam was Mheera''s goal as she kept on mentioning his name a while ago.


    "Mheera, I think this is a big misunderstanding¡­" Leo said, trying to get closer to her.


    "Stop. Don''t get near me." Mheera jumped off the bed, picking up her clothes that were scattered on the floor.


    She was still shocked and devastated by this incident. Her n messed up. She slept with the wrong guy!


    Mheera put her clothes on in a hurry before dashing out of the room. Upon leaving the room, she bumped into someone. It was Calec. There was a hint of sadness in his eyes as he looked at her.


    "D-Did you sleep with him?" Calec asked her. He had been standing there outside, just looking at the closed door.


    His heart was being squeezed when he heard those noises. He knew that they already did it. But here he was still asking her the obvious.


    But he was wondering why Mheera was looking so mad when she gazed at him. She should be happy as she was able to spend the night with the man he loved.


    Calec didn''t want this to happen but he thought this was the only way Mheera would feel happy so he followed her order despite the fact his heart was hurting. He had no idea that Mheera didn''t sleep with Liam but Leo.


    With her ring eyes, Mheera pushed Calec away from her as she stormed out outside, leaving the vi. Calec was confused why Mheera was so mad.


    ''Did Liam do something that made her upset?''


    Calec was still contemting whether to follow Mheera or not when Leo came out of the room.


    Calec was surprised beyond belief after seeing Leo, not Liam. ''Huh? What is the meaning of this? Leo? Where is Liam?''


    It did not take long when Liam came out from the other room, as if he was already waiting for everyone to leave his room.


    Calec and Leo nced at Liam with their questioning gaze. Liam had a serious expression on his face.


    "So it was you, Calec, who put magical potions on my drinks." Liam''s voice was so cold, sending chills down his spine.


    Calec was tongue-tied. He had never imagined that Liam would notice it. Leo, on the other hand, frowned at Liam.


    "Liam, do you know about this? You already knew that Mheera would try to sneak into your room, that''s why you asked me to sleep there tonight?" Leo confronted Liam.<sub> </sub>


    Calec clenched his fists upon hearing that. He stared at Liam sharply. He wondered if Liam nned all of this. Did it mean Mheera slept with another guy?


    Liam didn''t deny it. He just held Calec with his cor pushing him on the wall.


    "I am tired of this game! I''m tired of Mheera''s scheme so I gave her this lesson. I''m not sorry for using this kind of method. And you, Calec. I healed you but you still dare stab me in the back?!"


    Calec tried to struggle against Liam''s grip but he was so strong that he couldn''t remove Liam''s hands.


    "Why can''t you see it, Liam?! Mheera is doing this because of you¡­ because she loves you!" Calec snarled at Liam.


    Leo didn''t know if he could stop the two from fighting. He darted his gaze back and forth between Liam and Calec.


    He knew that they were both powerful. Staying away from them and not getting involved were the best options.


    "Alright! I''m out here! I should find Mheera and talk to her. You, men¡­ just do your business but make sure you will not destroy my mansion!" Leo reminded them, before running downstairs to catch up with Mheera.


    <o>,m When Leo left, the two men continued their confrontation.</o>


    "If she truly loves me, she should respect my decision." Liam spat back at Calec.


    "But you don''t have to be so harsh to her by doing this! You already broke her heart! And now, you let her sleep with another man she doesn''t even love?!"


    Liam paused for a moment, wondering if he went overboard by doing this to Mheera.


    "You are such a coward, Calec! If you love her, then why are you letting her do this kind of thing? You should have stopped her, instead of helping her with her schemes!"


    Calec was taken aback when he heard that. Liam knew that Calec had feelings for Mheera.


    "How did you know¡­ about my feelings for her¡­"


    Liam finally calmed down as he released Calec''s cor.


    "I already knew since then¡­ when we were still in our world."


    Calec sneered at him, giving Liam a mocking look. "You noticed my feelings for her, but you didn''t notice her feelings for you. What an irony Liam?"


    "I ignored it because of you! I only see her as a friend, nothing more!" He reasoned out.


    "But why do you have to do this to her!!!" Calec raised his voice at Liam, feeling worried about Mheera.


    "Because I already have enough! Mheera is getting out of control now. I don''t know what to do anymore with that stubborn girl. She pushed me to do this."

 Chapter 790 Are They More Charming Than Me?

    ~ Chou Hospital ~


    Today was Bianca''sst day of stay in the hospital. She would be discharged. Clifford was the one processing the requirements, paying the bills.


    Andrew and Alveena were currently at the Sy Mansion to tell the Sy Family about the good news. But since Clifford already heard the news, he chose to be with Bianca today.


    Bianca still felt awkward around Clifford. They hadn''t talked about the kiss that happened a few days ago in her ward. No one between them dared to mention it.


    Bianca was inside her VIP ward, waiting for Clifford to arrive. He just went to the Billing Counter.


    She had lost count of how many times she sighed today. She didn''t know if she was sad or happy since she was finally leaving the hospital.


    Getting discharged also meant Clifford would no longer stay by her side, taking care of her. Maybe she somehow felt sad about it because she was already used to his presence and his thoughtful acts whenever he would take care of her.


    "Aah! What am I thinking?" Bianca shook her head, pushing the thought to the back of her mind.


    "I should not expect more from him. It was just a kiss¡­ yeah, just one kiss! Besides, we already kissed twice. Not a big deal anymore." Bianca was talking to herself. She wanted to convince herself not to be affected by the kiss.


    But she couldn''t get it out of her mind. She kept thinking about it.


    "Sigh. I need to focus. Clifford Sy is not the man for me. He is out of my league." She took another deep sigh, feeling disheartened.


    It did not take long when Clifford came back, entering the ward. Bianca tossed a look in his direction and their eyes met. Clifford shed his dazzling smile as he stared back at her. For some unknown reason, her heart jumped inside her chest.


    ''Gosh, why am I feeling nervous? And why the hell Clifford is bing more gorgeous in my eyes.'' Bianca looked away, biting down on her lower lip.


    "Are you ready?" Clifford''s deep voice was heard. He was now approaching her.


    He was just wearing casual clothes today¨C a blue shirt and denim jeans. He had the kind of aura that could attract women from just one look.


    Strangely, he was no longer wearing his dark and cold expressiontely. He was also smiling from time to time. He became more gentle and warm aspared to his cold and indifferent self.


    "Y-Yes¡­" she stammered a little as she was overwhelmed by Clifford''s cool and attractive look today.


    ''Gosh! How can I avoid this irresistible charm that he has?'' Bianca couldn''t stop herself from moving her gaze back to Clifford.


    It was hard for her to look away. It seemed that her eyes were being pulled toward him. Her gaze was glued on him.


    "Hmm, shall we go?" Clifford extended his arm to Bianca.


    Bianca just looked at him before moving her gaze to his hand. ''Eh, what is this? Is he asking me to hold his hand? I can walk just fine. I don''t need his support.''


    Since Bianca didn''t move, Clifford was the one who took her hand as he gently pulled her up going out of the ward.


    Bianca couldn''tin anymore as she just let herself be pulled by Clifford. Her eyes were staring at their entangled hands. Subconsciously, her face became scarlet red as she couldn''t stop herself from blushing.<sub> </sub>


    Upon reaching the parking lot, Clifford opened the car door for her, showing his gentleman-like behavior. Bianca could only smile while thanking him.


    Clifford drove her home. It was already lunchtime so they just bought food via drive-thru. The two of them took their lunch in Bianca''s apartment. While eating, Clifford engaged her in a conversation.


    "How do you feel that you are finally out of the hospital?"


    Bianca stopped for a moment as she nced at him. The two of them were sitting on the opposite sides of the table while facing each other.


    "I feel relieved¡­ but I might also miss the hospital¡­" Bianca responded meaningfully. She meant missing Clifford, not the hospital itself.


    On the other hand, Clifford let out a huskyugh. "I thought you hate hospital. Why are you telling me now that you will miss it?"


    "Hmm, I will miss staying in that VIP ward. As you can see, it is as spacious as my apartment. I will also miss the cute and charming male nurses who always check my vitals."


    Clifford''s smile disappeared upon hearing herst word. He arched his eyebrow and said, "What? I already asked the management to only allow female nurses in your ward! They continued sending male nurses?"


    Bianca blinked her eyes several times just looking at him. She was at a loss for words because of that revtion. So it was Clifford''s request that the male nurses stoppeding to her ward.


    "So, it was you?... the one who forbade the male nurses toe in my room?" Bianca asked his confirmation while looking at him with disbelief.


    "Cough! Cough!" Clifford cleared his throat, looking away.


    It was a slip of the tongue. He had no intention of telling Bianca about that. Now, it was toote to take back his words. He already spilled the beans identally.


    ''Damn, Clifford. You are so dumb!'' He scolded himself inwardly.


    "Here, just continued eating. It''s bad to talk during meals. Eat first." Clifford tried to dodge a bullet by stopping the conversation.


    Bianca just eyed Clifford suspiciously. She was wondering why Clifford had to do it. Did he have biases and grudges with the male nurses?


    "Hmmph! You are bad." Bianca murmured, pouting her lips.


    "Me, Bad? Why?"


    "You took my opportunity to be taking care of by those charming nurses!" Sheined.


    Clifford tried his best to calm himself but failed.


    "Do you like flirting with them?! And what about me? Am I not enough? I also took care of you. Are those male nurses more charming than me?!!"


    Bianca: "..."

 Chapter 791 Prove It!

    Bianca''s jaw dropped when she heard Clifford''sst remarks. She didn''t know whether he was joking or not. But he looked so serious when saying those words.


    The room was engulfed by an awkward silence. Clifford couldn''t take his word back. He could tell that Bianca was surprised and she didn''t expect to hear that from him.


    Cough! Cough!


    Clifford cleared his throat to break the silence. "Do you want dessert?" He asked her to change the topic.


    Bianca just stared at him with amusement. They hadn''t finished their food first and now Clifford was already talking about dessert?


    Seeing her suspicious gaze, Clifford just took a deep breath.


    "Never mind what I just said. I''m just joking. Don''t take it seriously. Besides, I know I am more charming than them," Clifford said shamelessly.


    Bianca tried her best to hold herughter. Who would have thought that the cold CEO of the Sy Corp had this shameless side too.


    "Hmm, I agree. You are more handsome than them." Bianca said before focusing her attention back to her food.


    Clifford released the spoon and fork in his hand, his eyes fixed on Bianca. He didn''t expect that Bianca would say that. He was caught off guard. His heart was unprepared for that.


    Her words of praise made Clifford swoon, the flush creeping up his neck. He decided to continue eating, but there was a subtle smile ying across his lips.


    Twenty minutester, Clifford and Bianca finished their lunch. He was the one who cleaned the dining table and washed the dishes. He just told Bianca to stay put in the living area.


    Bianca just watched his back, appreciating his kind gesture. Who would have thought that a mighty CEO like Clifford would serve her like this, doing household chores? She wanted to help him but he refused.


    Clifford just finished cleaning up when the two heard the sound of the doorbell. Clifford and Bianca met each other gaze, wondering who came to visit her.


    She seldom receives any visitors so she had no idea who was the person outside. Bianca was about to stand up to open the door when Clifford motioned her to just sit down.


    "Let me do it," Clifford said, walking toward the main door.


    When Clifford opened the door, a middle-aged woman greeted his sight. The woman looked surprised when she saw Clifford.


    No one between them spoke, they were just staring at each other. Realizing that it was so rude not to let the visitor in, Clifford stepped to the side, inviting her toe.


    "Are you looking for Bianca?" Clifford asked the woman.


    At first, the woman thought she came to the wrong ce but after the handsome man before her mentioned Bianca''s name, she knew that she was in the right ce.


    "Yes, I''m looking for her. She''s my daughter. Are you her boyfriend?" Bianca''s mother asked Clifford tantly.


    Clifford stood frozen in his spot when Bianca''s mother asked him if he was Bianca''s boyfriend. No one expected that Bianca''s mother would visit today. Fortunately, Bianca was discharged from the hospital today.


    "Mom!!!" Bianca called her mother. She heard and recognized her voice.


    Bianca''s eyes widened in surprise. She had a bad feeling about this. She could smell trouble. She knew how nosy her mother could be.


    "Oh! Here you are! I thought you were hiding from us. We haven''t heard from you for the past weeks." Bianca''s mother immediately walked over, to approach her.


    Bianca hugged her, kissing her on the cheeks. While embracing her mother, she tried to warn Clifford not to tell her mother of what happened to her.


    Clifford understood her so he just nodded his head.


    "Mom,e here." Bianca pulled her toward the sofa. The mother and daughter duo sat down. Clifford remained standing at the door, contemting whether to join them or just leave them as he didn''t know how to interact with Bianca''s mother.


    "Son, why are you standing there. Join us here," Bianca''s mother excitedly called Clifford, her eyes glowing with admiration. She was thinking that the handsome man inside her daughter''s apartment was her boyfriend or suitor.


    Either of the two, she would be d! Finally, her daughter was dating someone. She didn''t lose hope that Bianca would find a good guy to marry.


    She just hoped that her husband-to-be would be able to convince Bianca to stop doing dangerous jobs because her daughter was not listening to them. This was one of the reasons why Bianca''s mother was pushing her to date a man and find a man with whom she could settle down.


    Bianca and Clifford exchanged meaningful nces with one another before he strode toward the sofa, joining the mother and daughter duo.


    He was about to sit down on the opposite side but Bianca''s mother motioned him to sit beside them. Not wanting to disappoint her mother, Clifford obediently did as she said.<sub> </sub>


    Bianca had the urge to facepalm seeing how obedient Clifford was when it came to her mother''s request.


    ''Gosh, my mother will be surprised once she learns that Clifford is my CEO Boss. How could she treat him casually.'' Bianca shook her head helplessly.


    "What''s your name, young man?" Bianca''s mother was focused on Clifford, instead of her daughter.


    "I''m Clifford¡­ Clifford Sy," he promptly responded.


    "Oh, Bianca! Your man has a nice name!" She said to her daughter with her ted voice.


    Bianca''s eyes bulged out in horror while Clifford tried his best to maintain hisposure. He wanted tough but he chose not to, or else, it would ruin the moment.


    "Mom! Stop assuming things! He is not my man but my Boss! Remember what I''ve told you? We just came back today after our out-of-town business trip!" Bianca exined without missing a beat.


    She needed to correct her mother''s wrong assumption. What if Clifford would feel offended as her mother mistook him as her boyfriend?


    "Your Boss?!" There was a hint of disappointment in her mother''s voice. Her enthusiasm suddenly disappeared.


    Meanwhile, Clifford also felt the same way. He somehow felt disappointed seeing Bianca''s reaction. She denied it tantly as if it was a sin to be paired up with him.


    "I''m sorry about the misunderstanding, Mr. Sy. I really thought you were my daughter''s boyfriend. Besides, who would think that a CEO Boss would be here in the house of just a mere bodyguard unless they have a special rtionship." Bianca''s mother darted her gaze between Clifford and Bianca, eyeing them suspiciously.


    "Mom! We came from a long journey so he dropped me in my apartment together with my luggage. It will be rude if I do not invite him in." Bianca said as an alibi, signaling Clifford to support her im.


    But Clifford just pretended he didn''t understand her message. For some reason, he didn''t want to clear the misunderstanding right away, letting Bianca''s mother think that they were a couple.


    Bianca narrowed her eyes at Clifford when he ignored her. He remained tight-lipped, not wanting to exin.


    ''What''s wrong with him? Why is he keeping his silence?'' Biancained inwardly.


    "Hmm, your Boss is very generous and thoughtful to send you here instead of letting you ride a taxi?" Bianca''s mother was so persistent as she continued to insinuate something.


    Clifford''s lips twitched, fighting a smile while Bianca looked at him with disbelief. He agreed with her that he would y along but now he was not cooperating. Bianca had the urge to smack his head.


    "Okay! If he is not your boyfriend, now tell me what happened with your blind date with Brandon Cullens? Are you and him going out exclusively now?"


    Since Bianca insisted that nothing was going on between her Boss and her, her mother had no choice but to bring up Brandon.


    She was curious about what happened with the date. She wondered if there was any progress between the two.


    "Mom, this is not the appropriate time to talk about my personal life. My boss is still here!" Bianca wanted to avoid this topic using Clifford as an excuse. But herint only fell on deaf ears.


    "What can you say about him? Do you like him? If not, do you want me to set you up with another man?" Bianca''s mother asked her while secretly observing Clifford''s reaction.


    Clifford knew that Brandon and Bianca were only just friends. But he was worried that Bianca would use Brandon just to satisfy her mother. Furthermore, he didn''t like the idea of her mother setting Bianca up with another man. So before Bianca could respond to her mother, Clifford suddenly butted in.


    "Ma''am, I''m Bianca''s boyfriend." Clifford''s simple words made the entire living area fall into a deep silence.


    Bianca:"..."


    "Is that true?" Bianca''s mother spoke up, breaking the deafening silence.


    "Yes."


    Bianca remained speechless, just staring at Clifford and her mother.


    "You are not pretending?"


    "No."


    "Hmm, then prove it! What if the two of you want to deceive me?" She challenged Clifford.


    Clifford stood up, stopping in front of Bianca who was still baffled by his words. Then before she knew it, Clifford already lifted her chin as he bent down to im her lips. Clifford kissed Bianca on the lips, in front of her mother.

 Chapter 792 Stolen Kisses

    Bianca blinked several times, still couldn''t believe that Clifford was kissing her right now in front of her mother. Their lips were still connected, her heart running wild inside her chest.


    She didn''t know what had gotten him to do this. He told her mother that he was her boyfriend and now he was kissing her to prove it to her mom.


    Bianca froze in her seat. She couldn''t push him away. In the end, she closed her eyes and responded to him. They just broke apart when Bianca''s mother cleared her throat, reminding them that Clifford and Bianca were not alone there.


    "Alright! Now, I believe the two of you. But why didn''t you tell me right away? You even deny it, telling me he is just your boss." Bianca''s mother questioned the two of them.


    Bianca didn''t pay attention to her mother''s words. She was still dazed because of that sudden kiss. With her absentminded expression, Bianca traced her lips using her fingers.


    Clifford smiled inwardly seeing her expression. Then he turned to Bianca''s mother to answer her question.


    "I''m sorry, Ma''am. It''s just that we didn''t expect your arrival today so we are not prepared. And I''m afraid that you will not like me to be her boyfriend because I''m her boss."


    Bianca was pulled out of her stupor upon hearing Clifford''s voice. She arched her eyebrows in amusement. She still didn''t understand his motive for doing this.


    Meanwhile, Bianca''s mother giggled cheerfully as she was satisfied by this discovery. She was so happy that finally, her picky daughter got a boyfriend!


    Brandon Cullens didn''t click after the matchmaking but she was d that Clifford became Bianca''s boyfriend.


    Later on, she realized something. Bianca''s mother suddenly hit her in the shoulder.


    "Why did you agree to go on a blind date if you already have a boyfriend? Are you trying to cheat on your boyfriend!"


    Clifford jolted upon seeing her mother hitting Bianca''s shoulder. He immediately shielded Bianca from her mother by hugging her. He was worried that Bianca would get hurt since she just got discharged from the hospital. Her mother had no idea that she underwent surgery after getting shot near her heart.


    Bianca''s mother was surprised by Clifford''s protective gesture. She began to like him more because she wanted her daughter to find a man who would protect her and pamper her.


    All her life and her career focused on serving the military and protecting people, this time her mother wanted her to experience being protected by someone as well.


    "Ma''am, please don''t me Bianca. She is not trying to cheat on me. Brandon is my friend. She knew it. I allow her to do the blind date since my friend needs someone to talk to as he is heartbroken," Clifford exined, making up some alibis.


    "Oh, so that''s the case. Forgive me if I jump to conclusions right away. By the way, don''t call me Ma''am. Just call me Aunty¡­ or if you want, just make it Mom! Letter O not A!" Bianca''s mother suggested enthusiastically.


    "Ok, Aunty¡­" Clifford chose to call her Aunty because it would be awkward to call her Mom. He was not used to that and he needed to adjust first.


    Bianca was still speechless by this turn of events. She had never imagined that Clifford would be this shameless, doing what he wanted without even consulting her.


    Clifford and her mother began talking to each other as if Bianca was the third party there. The two were getting along very well. Her mother continued interviewing Clifford, getting to know him more.


    Clifford was so obedient and respectful to her mother, patiently answering all her questions even the silliest ones. He was like a real boyfriend who was trying to gain favor from his girlfriend''s mother.


    Bianca could only watch them on the sideline. She was now the one cooperating with Clifford, ying along with this girlfriend-boyfriend thing.


    When she got the chance, Bianca pulled Clifford to her room while her mother was talking to her father over the phone.


    Bianca made sure to lock the door so that her mom would not be able to barge into her room while they were still talking.


    "What is this all about? Why did you do that? My mom will not stop bugging you now. She will invite you to meet our whole family. She would tell everyone I got a boyfriend who is a CEO of Sy Corp."


    "This will be a great problem for both of us. It will just take time that my mother will find out that we are just faking this. I will be doomed! She might disown me as her daughter for lying!" Bianca spoke spontaneously.


    Clifford smirked and said, "I don''t mind pretending. I guess it is gonna be fun. Don''t get mad. I''m helping you out here. I''m doing you a favor by pretending as your boyfriend. But if you don''t like it, then just tell me¡­"


    Clifford paused for two seconds as he moved closer to her, holding her shoulders. He looked into her eyes and continued his words.<sub> </sub>


    "Just tell me if you want to make it real, not fake."


    Bianca''s jaw dropped once again, her eyes looking at him with disbelief. She could feel her cheeks getting hot, her heart thumping so hard and rapidly against the wall of her chest. She was utterly speechless.


    Seeing her silly reaction, Clifford couldn''t help but chuckle. He lifted her chin while saying, "Hey, don''t do that in front of me. Close your mouth otherwise, I will be tempted to seal that lips of yours!"


    Bianca automatically closed her mouth when she heard that while Clifford let out another huskyugh. He didn''t expect that teasing Bianca would be this fun.


    He liked the way she was getting flustered because of him. He wondered if his charm was working on her. As time went by, Clifford''s yful side wasing out. It only happened when Bianca was with him.


    He didn''t hate the fact that he was slowly changing back to his previous self. His sister was right. It felt so good smiling andughing more often than maintaining his grumpy look. And he started to do it once again because of Bianca''s presence.


    On the other hand, Bianca didn''t like the fact that Clifford was ying with her emotions. She still couldn''t figure out his true motive. He was not even giving her a proper answer to all her queries.


    "Hey! CEO Sy, I''m not joking! I''m serious!" Bianca raised her voice in annoyance.


    "What the hell are you¨C uhm" Bianca was not able to finish her words as soft lips already sealed her lips.


    Her heart almost jumped out of her heart as Clifford kissed her lips once more. ''Damn! What is he doing?''


    Though she wanted toin, Bianca couldn''t resist him. Just when she thought he would deepen the kiss, Clifford suddenly drew back, making her disappointed.


    "I have to kiss you because you are bing noisy. What if your Mom will hear your voice while nagging me. Our cover will be ruined." Clifford said, partly lying since he also did it because he just wanted to kiss her soft lips over and over again.


    This Cold CEO turned so yful, taking advantage of the situation. Bianca didn''t know how she could deal with this man.


    "You stole a kiss from me?! Again?!" Sheined in a low voice, ring at him


    "Hey, why are you whispering. These words are the ones that should be said out loud so that your Mom could hear us. It will convince her more that we are not just pretending." Clifford said cheekily, ignoring her re.


    Bianca narrowed her eyes at him. "Mr. Clifford Sy, when did you be as shameless as this?"


    "After meeting you," Clifford replied matter-of-factly.


    Bianca: "..."


    "Hmm, let''s go back now to your mother. She might be wondering by now why we are here inside your room." Clifford diverted the topic right away, holding Bianca''s shoulder as he turned her around going to the closed door.


    Bianca justzily dragged her feet while shaking her head helplessly. She conceded defeat today. Clifford won because of his shamelessness.


    But she had to admit that her heart was fluttering and she felt like there were butterflies in her stomach. She had been kissed by a handsome CEO twice in a row.


    When they opened the door, they saw Bianca''s mom who was about to lean on the door. She was nning to eavesdrop on them but it was already toote.


    Gosh. It was so awkward getting caught by her daughter and her boyfriend in that situation.


    "Mom! What are you doing? Are you trying to spy on us?" Bianca said exasperatedly.


    Bianca''s mother just smiled sheepishly while rubbing her nose. "Of course not! I''m about to knock when the door suddenly opened up."


    "Mom! You are a terrible liar." Bianca watched her mother in disbelief.


    Clifford could only smile watching the interaction of the mother and daughter duo.

 Chapter 793 The Twins Greeted Everyone

    FaMo was ying with Pam-Pam and E when Titania arrived home. He noticed that she looked tense as if she was troubled by something.


    "E, did you see Zu Wan?" Titania asked her daughter when she didn''t see Zu Wan in the house.


    "He went out to buy dinner for us. He said you will be tired if you will still cook after work." E responded to her mother. She was petting FaMo''s head.


    Titania had conflicting thoughts right now but she tried to hide them as she hugged E.


    "Mom, are you okay?" E asked her innocently as she felt her mom hugging her too tightly. "Are you tired?" she stroked Titania''s hair.


    "Yes, dear. Mom is just fine. I''m recharged now because I received a super hug from you, my beautiful daughter." Titania kissed her forehead, caressing her soft fluffy cheeks.


    "E, do you want to visit big bro and big sis? They areing over for dinner. Why don''t you stay over tonight at the Mansion?"


    Titania was urging E to stay there because she didn''t want her to get involved or witness what she was about to do tonight. It would be dangerous for E to stay with them.


    "Sure, Mom. Can I bring Pam-Pam and FaMo with us?" She asked her expectantly.


    "Of course, you can bring them." Titania gave her a faint smile.


    But FaMo didn''t want to go. For some unknown reason, he thought of Zu Wan. He was Zu Wan''s core power. With the impending threat by guardian warriors, he needed to protect Zu Wan and stay by his side at all times.


    ''Titania looks strange today.'' FaMo thought to himself.


    ''Pam-Pam, I can''t go with you. You should apany E while I stay here with my Master.'' FaMo talked to Pam-Pam.


    Pam-Pam blinked before meowing as if she was telling FaMo that she understood.


    Meow! Meow!


    Pam-Pam walked closer to FaMo and licked him. ''Hey, Pam-Pam, your saliva! Don''t wash me up with your saliva,'' Heined. He immediately ran away from Pam-Pam but the ck cat followed him.


    E giggled upon seeing how energetic the two ck cats were, running around the house.


    "Make sure not to break anything, Kitties!" E shouted at them, reminding the two cats. And as if they understood E, the two of them responded with a meow!


    FaMo sighed inwardly since Pam-Pam became more clingy to him. It looked like she missed FaMo so much. He had been missing for several weeks so Pam-Pam was d that FaMo was back. She had a ymate.


    It did not take long when Zu Wan arrived. FaMo''s eyes lit up. He dashed in his direction, calling his name through their mind link. ''Master Zu Wan! Help!''


    Zu Wan was surprised when FaMo suddenly jumped on him. "Master, carry me!"


    Zu Wan''s eyebrows twitched as he heard that. But he still carried him in his arms.


    ''What''s wrong?'' Zu Wan asked him, puzzled.


    ''Pam-Pam keeps on running around, following me while spreading her saliva!'' FaMo informed Zu Wan as if he was like a child being bullied by his ymate.


    Zu Wan paused for a moment giving his ck cat dragon an ''Are-You-Serious'' look.


    ''Eh, don''t misunderstand, Master. Pam-Pam is a little bit afraid of you so she will note over once she sees you. See¡­ it''s effective! She''s not following me anymore.'' FaMo said with his ted voice. Pam-Pam could sense that Zu Wan was frightening because his power was back.


    Zu Wan could only shake his head helplessly. ''So you are trying to use me as a scarecrow?!''


    ''Eh, Master! I didn''t say you are a scarecrow, but you are quite useful to scare a clingy cat like Pam-Pam. Hehe!'' FaMo began to talk casually to Zu Wan unlike before. This was how hemunicated with Zhen-Zhen.


    ''Hmm. Dare tough at me, FaMo. Do you want me to throw you out?!''


    ''Ah uh¡­ No Master. Promise I''ll behave now.''


    That was also the time Zhen-Zhen and Tristan entered the house. FaMo jumped off from Zu Wan''s grasp as he excitedly weed Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. They brought Miho along. She''s in her puppy form.


    Pam-Pam also ran in their direction, greeting Miho while licking her face. FaMoughed as he saw Miho''s reaction as well. At least, Pam-Pam found a new target!


    ''Miho! You just came at the right time!'' FaMo wasughing at her, teasing her.


    Miho just red at FaMo. ''FaMo, what did you do to Pam-Pam? She said you are running away from her?''


    ''Haha, no! We are just ying hide and seek!''


    ''Hide and seek your foot!''<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen and Zu Wan could hear the two dragons'' bickering. They could only smile while listening to them.


    "Big bro! Big sis! You are here!" E greeted them. She hugged Zhen-Zhen, leaning her head on her baby bump.


    "Hi, E! Did you behave well today?" Tristan patted her head.


    "Yes, big bro. Oh!!! BIG SIS! I feel it. The twins are kicking!!" E suddenly blurted out when she felt some movement on her stomach.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen pressed their hands on her tummy. Indeed, the twins were moving.


    "Oh! They are kicking!" Tristan said enthusiastically, joy could be seen in his eyes.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled and said, "I think they are greeting everyone. They could hear and sense E''s presence and others."


    "Hello, Babies! Big sis, E is here! Stay healthy. See you soon!" E mumbled while rubbing Zhen-Zhen''s tummy. Then they felt another movement, the twins were showing their presence to them.


    Even Zu Wan walked closer to them. "Father-inw, try it! Feel their movements. Greet your grandchildren." Tristan whispered to Zu Wan, making sure Titania would not hear him calling Zu Wan father-inw. He took his hand, bringing Zu Wan''s palm on Zhen-Zhen''s tummy.


    When he felt the movements of the twins, Zu Wan felt nostalgic. He felt so happy that his heart couldn''t stop jumping with joy. It was the same feeling when he first felt Zhen-Zhen''s movement on Eva''s stomach.


    ''Hello, Babies¡­ Grandpa is here. We can''t wait to see you. Be healthy.'' Zu Wan softly mumbled, trying tomunicate with them through a mind link.


    ''To my other dragons who are inside my daughter, please make sure to protect my grandchildren. You should be awakened soon and reunite with us,'' he also tried to talk with the other fire dragons.


    ''Dad, don''t worry. I will do my best to summon the other dragons. I am sure, just like Miho, they will be protecting my children,'' Zhen-Zhen reassured Zu Wan, talking to his mind.


    FaMo and Miho exchanged nces with one another. They also wished to see the other fire dragons. They missed them already.


    ''Ahem, FaMo, what do you think our Master will assign to the other dragons, especially their names.'' Miho asked FaMo.


    FaMo grinned broadly. ''Actually, I am more curious what kind of domesticated animals they will be. Haha, I am a cat, you are a dog. How about Blue, Red and Yellow dragons?''


    ''Hmm, chicken, rabbit, and bird such as a dove?'' Miho suggested.


    ''This is not for us to decide. Haha but you really suggest chicken? You are eating chicken! It will be an insult to whichever dragon will be assigned as chicken once he or she sees you eating a chicken!''


    Miho also giggled at that thought. ''How about a tiger or a wolf? Since our masters love fluffy and furry animals.''


    ''Whoah, that would be awesome. I would like to be a tiger too! Looks cool!''


    ''Haha, just stay like that. A cute fluffy ck cat! Tiger will be suited for yellow and red!''


    The two dragons were still engrossed with their topic when Tristan called them to eat. They proceeded to the dining area right away.


    From the kitchen, Titania saw how happy Zu Wan was while interacting with Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. They looked like a family. For a certain reason, Titania could feel the bitterness in her heart.


    "He doesn''t deserve to be happy. He destroyed so many families¡­" she mumbled through her gritted teeth.


    Titania tried to gather her emotions, calming herself down before joining them in the dining area.


    It became their routine to eat dinner together every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday. Sometimes, they are joining the Meyers Family, bonding with Thomas and Alice, Zhen-Zhen''s foster parents.


    While they were eating, Titania brought up E.


    "Lillie, Tristan, can you bring E with you tonight. She wants to visit your house too."


    "Sure, Titania. That''s not a problem. I can give her a tour as well in the whole mansion!" Tristan responded, looking at E with a smile.


    "Yehey! I want to do that big bro!"


    "You can y around. There''s a wide yground there. My grandpa already built one for the Twins. He is really excited." Tristan chuckled as he imagined Grandpa Lu''s excitement.


    "The twins'' room is also ready, filled with toys and other children''s stuff. We will show it to you, E." Zhen-Zhen added.


    "Thank you, big sis! Big bro!"


    Titania thanked them as well, rejoicing. Without E in the house, she could implement her n.

 Chapter 794 Stab His Heart

    When E left together with Tristan and Zhen-Zhen, Titania felt relieved since her daughter would never get involved tonight. She would be safe in Davis Mansion.


    She just hoped that nothing bad would happen to her. If there would be, at least she knew that Tristan and Zhen-Zhen would take care of E. They would not me her daughter for her actions.


    She waited for the right time to strike. Now, they were alone in this house¨C Zu Wan and her. Oh, there was another one! It''s FaMo. He chose to stay with his master tonight.


    Titania took a quick shower first to calm herself. She was so tense and anxious. She was aware that she would be facing a powerful demon god. One wrong move, she would die in his hand.


    She should be careful in implementing her n. The demon god should lower his guard on her. So she already decided what she had to do to reach her goal inpletion.


    Meanwhile, Zu Wan was already in his room together with FaMo. He was already lying on the bed but his mind was still fully awake. He couldn''t sleep.


    After the intimate night they shared together wherein they almost slept, Titania had been avoiding him. He wanted to confront her about what she knew regarding his past and his wife, Eva. But he didn''t get the chance to talk to her.


    Now that they were alone in that house, he wondered if this was the right time to talk to her.


    Zu Wan was about to get up in order to check on Titania when suddenly he heard a knock. FaMo, who was lying on the foot of the bed, tossed a look at the door. It was Titania.


    FaMo watched Zu Wan stand up, walking toward the door to open it. He just silently watched the two, wondering why Titania hade to see his master. He also nned on going back to sleep after getting disturbed by the knocking sound of the door.


    "Titania¡­" Zu Wan mumbled her name.


    "Are you asleep? Did I disturb you?" Titania asked Zu Wan. She just got out of the shower room. Her hair was still wet and she was only wearing her robe.


    "No, I''m still awake when you knocked. Come in," Zu Wan invited her in. He nned on talking to her.


    Titania closed the door behind before following him inside. She saw Zu Wan sit down on the edge of the bed.


    "Titania, can we talk?" He asked her, taking a deep sigh.


    Titania stopped in front of Zu Wan. She didn''t respond to him. To Zu Wan''s surprise, Titania just suddenly removed her robe, letting it fall on the floor.


    FaMo, who was in his sleepy state, suddenly snapped his eyes open upon seeing Titania remove her clothes, revealing her naked body to Zu Wan.<sub> </sub>


    ''Shit! What is she nning to do? FaMo, close your eyes, you don''t have to see this!'' He mumbled to himself, covering his eyes using his two paws. But FaMo still tried to take a peek, wondering how his Master would react.


    As he could see Zu Wan was also baffled by Titania''s action. His jaw dropped and his eyes were wide open.


    Before Zu Wan could react Titania already climbed on hisp, straddling him while crushing her mouth against his lips.


    ''Uh-oh! I think I should leave the room!'' FaMo thought to himself before jumping off the bed. He didn''t expect this to happen.


    ''Master and Titania? Are they hooking up? I thought Eva was the only woman in his heart? Is it because Titania has the same face as histe wife?''


    FaMo didn''t know what to do. Deep inside, he wanted to stop this and remind his master that the woman kissing him right now was not Eva. It would be unfair to Titania as well if Zu Wan was doing this intimate act with her while Zu Wan was thinking of Eva.


    Since he couldn''t decide yet, FaMo just left the room, trying to make up his mind.


    Meanwhile, Zu Wan still couldn''t believe that Titania would do this. He could tell that she was not drunk. No scent of alcohol! This only meant she was in her sane mind and she consented to this act.


    Using her body, she pushed Zu Wan down, his back lying on the bed while Titania was on top of him, still kissing his lips.


    Zu Wan''s lips started to move, kissing her back while his arms slid on her wless back, rubbing her spine. Titania smiled inwardly when Zu Wan finally took the bait.


    This was what she wanted, offering herself to him to get him distracted. At the right time, Titania would stab his heart using the divine weapon and the demon god would be long gone. This was just a small sacrifice for the greater good. That''s what she was thinking at that moment.


    The kiss deepened further and her body was pressed against his. Zu Wan could smell her intoxicating scent and at the same time, feel the softness of her naked body. He was getting hot and aroused.


    His n of talking to her got ruined as he became distracted by Titania''s advances. He couldn''t resist her charm as he could see Eva in her. He was crazy! He was missing and yearning for Eva that caused him to use Titania to fill the gap in his lonely heart. Zu Wan was ying a dangerous game with Titania.


    Before he knew it, he just heard the tearing off his shirt. She seeded in undressing him on his upper body. He groaned when he felt her press her plump breasts against his chest, grinding her core against his bulge.


    Zu Wan was losing his control as he drowned in this lust and passion. He didn''t notice that Titania''s right hand was already holding a small dagger.


    She got him distracted more by pleasuring him. Kissing him torridly, Titania raised the dagger, ready to stab Zu Wan''s heart!

 Chapter 795 [Bonus Chapter] Manipulation

    FaMo, whose curiosity was at its peak, suddenly took a peek in the room, checking Titania and his master. With a great surprise, FaMo saw Titania holding a dagger. A divine golden dagger!


    She was kissing Zu Wan to distract him so that he would not notice her true motive. FaMo''s eyes widened in horror when Titania raised the dagger, getting ready to stab Zu Wan in his heart.


    But before she could plunge the dagger into his heart, FaMo ran over, jumping with all his might to stop Titania''s hand.


    Fortunately, he arrived on time, biting Titania''s hand thus causing her to release the dagger.


    Titania whimpered in pain. Because of that Zu Wan realized that something happened. The next thing he heard was FaMo''s voice giving him a warning.


    ''Master! Titania tried to kill you by stabbing you using a divine dagger! She might be conniving with the guardian warriors!''


    The moment he heard that Zu Wan flipped Titania on the bed, restraining her. He looked at FaMo who was now biting the small dagger on his mouth.


    Zu Wan''s eyes darkened with fury. It was the same dagger that killed his wife, Eva. Howe Titania was holding it?!


    Zu Wan pinned Titania on the bed, restraining her hands using one hand while his other hand was strangling her neck.


    "Who are you, Titania?!!! Answer me?! Who are you! What is your connection with the guardian warriors? Why do you have the same face as my wife, Eva?!" Zu Wan shouted at her with his voice filled with raging fury.


    Titania didn''t respond. She knew she fucked up as she failed to kill him just because of a cat¡­ a freaking cat.


    Titania knew she was doomed. But she would not show any weakness in front of him. She would not beg for her life.


    Soon, a peal of sarcasticughter echoed in the room. Titania justughed at her own misfortune.


    "Why should I answer you? You will just kill me, right? You are the demon god, the most evil creature alive!"


    Zu Wan and FaMo were stunned for a moment. They couldn''t believe that Titania knew Zu Wan''s real identity. Who was this woman? They wanted to know.


    With no choice left, Zu Wan tried to threaten her to squeeze some answers from her. He knew her weakness so he would try this.


    "Hmm, I''m d you know. I''m capable of doing something more." Zu Wan extended his hand to FaMo, asking for the dagger. FaMo dropped the dagger on his palm.


    "But before I kill you, I will get that answer from you. If you will not answer me then I will have to show you how cruel and evil I am."


    "E¡­ do you want her to suffer?"


    Titania''s eyes flickered the moment she heard that. She started to waver as E was her most precious daughter. She was not afraid to die in Zu Wan''s hand. But she couldn''t let Zu Wan hurt her daughter.


    "Don''t touch E! Don''t hurt my daughter!" Titania finally broke her defense, showing her fear to Zu Wan.


    Zu Wan''s expression dimmed further. After being together for some time, Titania was still thinking he could hurt an innocent child. Why did people always think he was a bad guy? He already tried his best to change but others still failed to see the goodness in him.


    With his gritted teeth, he asked her again. "Who are you, Titania? Why are you doing this?"<sub> </sub>


    "I''m Eva''s twin sister!!! The one you bewitched! She was the only family I left. But because of you! Because of you... she died¡­"


    Zu Wan and FaMo were surprised beyond their imagination after hearing this.


    ''Titania is Eva''s twin sister? How is that possible? Is she not human? Hundred years have passed¡­ but she''s still alive and howe she is able toe to this world?''


    "You used my sister as a shield when guardian warriors were trying to kill you! How could you do that to my sister!!!" Titania didn''t hide the hatred and rage in her eyes. She hated Zu Wan but still, part of her was telling her that Zu Wan was different from what he used to be before.


    But she was torn between her promise. She had sworn that she would kill the demon god herself while using Eva''s face. She wanted him to regret what he had done to her sister.


    Little did she know, this was all misunderstanding. She was misinformed and manipted by someone.


    Zu Wan gritted his teeth, tightening his grip on her arms. "I-I never used her! I love Eva¡­ I love her more than my life! I never used her as a shield! I was ready to sacrifice myself to save and protect Eva and Zhen-Zhen! I never wanted her to die! Who told you this lie?!!"


    The two were still having a confrontation when FaMo transformed into a fireball. Then he showed himself to Titania.


    "Titania, you were not there when the attack happened. How could you believe their lies? If you want to learn the truth then watch this!" FaMo spoke up.


    Using his fireball form, he reyed what happened in the past. FaMo showed Titania the exact event that transpired in the cave, even thest conversation of Zu Wan and Eva when he nned to sacrifice himself just to protect his family.


    Contrary to what she knew, Eva was the one who jumped in the middle to shield Zu Wan from getting stabbed. She protected her beloved husband.


    In the scene being shed in front of her, Titania could tell that her twin sister was not under any spell. She wanted to protect Zu Wan.


    She also saw how the guardian warriors used Eva and the young Zhen-Zhen just to hurt Zu Wan. Eva begged them several times but her plea just fell on deaf ears.


    They didn''t listen. They wanted to kill Zu Wan even if they had to use the innocent mother and child.


    At that certain moment, Titania realized that she was deceived!


    =======


    Author''s Note:


    PS: please support my new book: [ Moon Lovers: Bound by Blood and Revenge ]


    "What?! She''s a werewolf? Then I must torture her to death..."


    BUT Dayster¨Cthe vampire king found himself in a bed, submitting into her as he couldn''t resist her beauty and charm.


    "This is me trying to torture her with my Body..." ¨C Shameless VK

 Chapter 796 Clearing The Misunderstanding

    Titania couldn''t look at Zu Wan. She med the wrong person. She directed her hatred towards the man who tried to protect her sister.


    She was deceived by the guardian warriors. She felt ashamed for letting herself be manipted by those pretentious people. They poisoned her mind, instilling hatred in her heart and at the same, urging her to get her revenge.


    Fortunately, she failed in killing Zu Wan. Titania closed her eyes, teardrops already falling from the corners of her eyes.


    "Kill me now. Just don''t hurt my daughter," Titania mumbled with her trembling voice.


    She thought her action was unforgivable. Zu Wan saved her life before but she became ungrateful as she tried to kill him. She deserved to die if Zu Wan would take her life as punishment.


    "Do you really think I am still the demon god who can kill an innocent person?" Zu Wan still felt hurt by Titania''s words.


    He finally loosened his grip on her. He took the nket, covering her naked body. Zu Wan sighed deeply, still wondering how this could happen.


    Titania opened her eyes, wiping her tears. She truly appreciated Zu Wan''s kindness. She was too foolish to believe that the demon god was pure evil.


    She pulled the nket as she sat up, leaning her back on the headboard of the bed.


    "I''m sorry, Zu Wan. I''m really sorry." Titania began to cry, covering her face using both hands.


    Meanwhile, FaMo thought the conflict and misunderstanding had been fixed. His presence was no longer needed there. He decided to transform back to his cat form and leave the room, giving them privacy to talk.


    "Titania, what happened back there? Who told you these lies? Hundred years have passed, how can you be alive? Are you not a human anymore?"


    Zu Wan had so many questions in his mind right now. He was very confused. But now, it all made sense why she looked like Eva. They were twins. No wonder Zhen-Zhen was also carrying twin babies right now. Aside from the Davis Family, Zhen-Zhen''s bloodline had twins.


    "It was a year after you disappeared in our world. The Head Shaman of the guardian warriors found me. She told me those lies and proposed something to me. She promised me to get my revenge. Who would have thought that the person who offered me help for my revenge was the one who killed my twin sister?"


    Zu Wan clenched his jaw upon hearing that. The guardian warriors sealed his daughter, they killed his wife and they even used Eva''s twin sister just because of their twisted and wicked goal.


    Titania reminisced what happened in the past one hundred years ago. She was devastated when she learned about Eva''s death. The Head Shaman fed her with lies.


    At that time, the guardian warriors couldn''t confirm whether the demon god died or not since he just vanished into thin air, leaving his daughter alone in that cave.


    They believed he just escaped and mighte back again at the right time to spread another widespread destruction. The guardian warriors were so obsessed to kill him since they finally acquired the power to do so.


    The Head Shaman, who had a deep-seated hatred toward the demon god, would not stop until she ensured that he was already dead!<sub> </sub>


    She thought of using Titania since she had the same face as Eva, the demon god''s wife. The Head Shaman thought that the demon god would not be able to hurt the woman who had the same face as his wife.


    It was his weakness so Titania was the best strategy to kill him by stabbing him using the divine dagger. Though Titania was just a human and had no power, she could kill Zu Wan by just plunging the dagger into his heart.


    Zu Wan would lower his guard down when it came to Titania who looked like histe wife.


    So the guardian warriors following the Head Shaman helped her prepare for this n.


    They wanted to try and send Titania to the other dimension wherein they thought the demon god was currently hiding. It was a trial and error process. There was no guarantee that Titania would be safe.


    The Head Shaman performed the forbidden spell prolonging Titania''s life. They wanted her to stay alive longer for them to use against the demon god. Their goal was to grant her a much longer lifespan than the lifespan of normal human beings could have.


    While they were doing the ritual, something happened in the middle. Since they used too much magical powers, a portal going to another dimension suddenly opened.


    Titania, who was lying on the bed stone, was pulled by the portal, sending her to the other dimension¨C another human world where only ordinary humans were residing! No magical powers at all. That was the start of Titania''s journey in the human world.


    She kept living, searching for the demon god. Many decades had passed but she didn''t see him. She eventually gave up when she met E''s father. They fell in love but their rtionship was short-lived as her husband died early.


    She focused on taking care of E, raising her well. She worked so hard for her daughter.


    And when she was about to forget her revenge against the demon god, fate brought them together. They finally crossed paths but Titania didn''t recognize him at first.


    She was just reminded of her task when the new generation of guardian warriors kidnapped her and E, bringing them to the mountain. She found out that Zu Wan was the demon god.


    After hearing Titania''s story, Zu Wan could understand her. He couldn''t me her because she was also a victim here of guardian warrior''s maniption.


    "Don''t be too harsh to yourself. I am not ming you. You are Eva''s sister. I will not hurt you. Just live happily and forget about revenge. Focus on raising E."


    Tears began to fall from her eyes once more. She felt touched by Zu Wan''s words.


    "We are family¡­" Zu Wan added, squeezing her hand.


    Titania gazed at him feeling confused. Zu Wan gave her a faint smile and continued.


    "Zhen-Zhen is your family too, I mean Lillie Davis. She is your niece. She''s our daughter. Your twin sister''s daughter. You are her Aunty. And E and Lillie are cousins."

 Chapter 797 Nosy Black Cat

    The word ''Family'' warmed her heart. Who would have thought that fate would bring them together, reuniting them despite what happened in the past?


    Titania burst out. Her tears just continued to fall like raindrops. Her body was trembling as she sobbed nonstop, robbing her of the ability to speak.


    Zu Wan could no longer bear to see her cry. He gathered her in his arms, hugging her while stroking her hair. He wanted tofort her.


    "Shhhh¡­ don''t cry anymore. We cleared the misunderstanding already. You should be happy as you are now reunited with your niece."


    Titania bobbed her head, still crying in his arms. Zu Wan just let her cry until she got tired. Titania was very emotional tonight. Before he realized it, she had already fallen asleep in his embrace.


    Zu Wan sighed helplessly. He let her lie down, tucking her on the bed. Titania was still naked, so he just covered her body with the thickforter.


    Zu Wan left his room, allowing Titania to sleepfortably. When he got out of his room, FaMo approached him with a curious look in his eyes.


    "How did it go, Master?" FaMo was now back to talking cat. He was notmunicating to him through a mind link since no other people could hear them. Titania already knew about FaMo so no need to hide that he could talk¨C A Talking ck Cat (=^-^=)


    Zu Wan took another deep sigh, motioning FaMo to follow him in the living area. The two sat down on the couch.


    "She fell asleep. We cleared the misunderstanding. She was d to know that Zhen-Zhen is her niece."


    "That''s nice, Master. But why do you look gloomy? What''s wrong Master? Are you bothered by something?"


    Zu Wan just shook his head, refusing to talk. But FaMo, who became a nosy cat after living in this world, would not stop until Zu Wan would share his burden with him.


    "Hmm, Master! I think I know what you are thinking!" FaMo dered enthusiastically, his eyes glowing as if he was able to figure him out.


    Zu Wan frowned, wondering what FaMo was referring to.


    "Really? So what do you think I am thinking of at this moment?" Zu Wan raised his eyebrow, giving FaMo a challenging look.


    FaMo rubbed his chin using his paw before speaking his mind.


    "I think you are confused with your feelings right now." He said spectively.


    "Confused? Why?" Zu Wan probed.


    "Because of Titania! You are confused about your feelings for her since she had the same face as Eva. You also felt guilty for being intimate with Titania. But you couldn''t stop yourself." FaMo continued his deduction and observation, sharing his opinion with his master.


    "You feel like you are cheating with yourte wife, Eva. But at the same time, you feel sorry for Titania as you are using her to fill the gaps in your heart caused by your yearning and longing for Eva."


    Zu Wan was stupefied as FaMo hit the bullseye. He couldn''t believe that FaMo could see through him. But it was not a surprise since FaMo and him were connected. They could feel each other''s emotions.


    "Is this what you learn here, ck fire?" Zu Wan looked at him with a straight face.


    FaMo shut his mouth, covering it using paws. It seemed that his master didn''t want to talk about this matter.<sub> </sub>


    But thinking that Zhen-Zhen would be his backup support, FaMo opened his mouth again as he wanted to help his master by talking this out with him.


    "Master, you didn''t do this intentionally. Human heart is very unpredictable."


    Zu Wan squinted his eyes at him. "But I am not a human."


    FaMo patted his master''s hand using his paw and said, "Master, you are not a human but you have the heart of a human. You changed a lot after meeting Eva. And I know Eva is now happy to see you reunited with your daughter and to her twin sister."


    "Master, Eva will not get mad at you just because you touch and kiss her sis¨C"


    "FAMO!" Zu Wan''s warning voice was heard. He was looking dagger at FaMo.


    FaMo smiled sheepishly before scratching his head. "Master, calm down. Don''t get mad. I am just telling the truth."


    "You never know, Eva would want you to be together with Titania and be happy!" FaMo added.


    "No!!" Zu Wan hastily stood up. "I only love one woman in my life and that is Eva. No one will be able to rece her in my heart."


    Zu Wan was getting worked up for an unknown reason.


    "I-I¡­ I can''t betray her¡­" Zu Wan clenched his fists. He knew those words were not intended for FaMo but himself.


    He wanted to remind himself that Titania was not Eva and he should stop getting intimate with her. But whenever she was near he couldn''t stop his urge. Was it really because of Eva¡­ hoping Titania was Eva.


    Zu Wan still couldn''t ept and move on that Eva was no longer by his side. Eva changed his life, teaching him how to love and helping him see the goodness in his heart.


    He still had so many regrets since he lost Eva so soon. The time they spent together was not that long but he felt like his world copsed when she died.


    How he wished he could turn back time and see Eva once again. Hug her. Touch her. Kiss her. Show her how much he loves her.


    But Zu Wan knew it would not happen anymore. Deep down in his heart, he hoped that Titania was Eva. He hoped that she didn''t die but she only lost her memory. But his hope was crushed again tonight when he learned that Titania was Eva''s twin sister.


    "Let''s just sleep, FaMo. We will introduce Titania to Zhen-Zhen tomorrow. She will be happy to know that Titania is her mother''s twin sister, her Aunty." Zu Wan ended the discussion. He was not ready to talk about this yet.


    "Okay, Master. I understand."


    Zu Wan was about to go to the other room when he stopped to tell FaMo another thing.


    "FaMo, start training again tomorrow! Study the different fire art techniques!"


    FaMo: 0_0


    ''Is this my punishment for being nosy? I think Master is punishing me through this hard training!''

 Chapter 798 The Twins Name

    A new day started, a sign for another beginning...


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan went to see a doctor today for her weekly checkup, monitoring her health and the twins'' condition in her womb.


    The OB-Gyne was surprised to see how the twins were growing fast. The twins were big, looking so healthy inside Zhen-Zhen''s womb.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were enjoying watching the ultrasound monitor. The twins seemed like they knew that their parents were looking at them as they continued moving inside her womb, their small legs kicking and their hands moving.


    "Oh they are so cute¡­ our babies look like they are waving at us, saying hello Daddy and Mommy. See their hand''s movements!" Tristan said to Zhen-Zhen with his enthusiastic voice."


    The doctor smiled. She was also amazed at how the twins moved inside their mother''s womb. She wondered if they could feel that their parents were observing them right now.


    Zhen-Zhen also giggled. She was so happy to see her babies'' movements. "Hello, Babies. Mommy and Daddy are here. You are doing a good job. Please continue to stay healthy. We can''t wait to see you."


    The twins moved again after hearing their mother''s voice. "Oh my gosh! It seems like they can hear you. They responded!" The doctor eximed in amazement and disbelief.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen nodded their heads, the smile on their faces broadened. "Daddy is here too! Hello, babies. Mom and Dad love you both."


    The twins kicked once more after hearing Tristan''s voice. They were indeed listening to them. Just like Zu Wan and Zhen-Zhen, the twins inherited their super sense of hearing. They could hear their voices. They loved it.


    From their parents'' voices alone, they could feel how Zhen-Zhen and Tristan loved them both. The twins were so happy.


    "I can''t believe this. They are really responding to both of you. They recognize your voices and they look so energetic and lively whenever they hear you." The doctor was still in a state of shock and amusement.


    "Our twins are very smart!" Tristan dered, feeling proud.


    Zhen-Zhen and the OB-Gyne giggled, seeing Tristan''s enthusiasm.


    "Congrattions, Mr. and Mrs. Davis! Your twins are healthy and growing faster than usual. Please maintain a good diet. Eat more healthy foods that could help them retain their good health."


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen thanked the doctor, taking note of her advice.


    After leaving the hospital, Tristan informed his Grandpa and his parents that they should have a family lunch today together with the Meyer''s Family, Zu Wan, Titania, and E.


    E was already in the mansion as she slept therest night. They left her to Isabelle this morning before the husband and wife proceeded to the hospital.


    Grandpa Lu and others already confirmed that they would be going there at the Davis Family Mansion for lunchtime.


    "How is it, Hubby?" Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan. They were now going to the parking lot.


    "Mom will be preparing the lunch. Your father and foster parents areing over, wifey," Tristan answered her.


    Upon reaching the car, Tristan opened the door for her. He guided her inside, making sure to fasten her belt before stepping into the car. He started the car, traveling back to the mansion.


    "Tristan¡­"


    He nced at Zhen-Zhen, giving her a gentle look. "Yes, wifey?"


    "I have decided for the name of our son. I want to ask your opinion."


    "Sure, Wifey! Just tell me."


    Zhen-Zhen told Tristan the name she wanted to give to their son. He was satisfied when he heard her choice. They''ve been talking about this every night. And now, they finally decided what name they should give to their son.


    "I love it, Wifey! Now our son has a name." Tristan said cheerfully, moving his gaze from Zhen-Zhen back to the road.


    Zhen-Zhen was d that Tristan liked what she chose among the options they discussedst night.


    "Hubby, let''s tell everyone today." She wanted the whole family to know the names they would give the twins once they were born.


    "I agree, wifey. Let''s introduce them to everyone. I think our twins will show us more kicks while introducing them to our whole family.


    Tristan grabbed her hand, squeezing it gently. Then he brought it to his lips, kissing the back of her palm.


    Twenty minutester, the husband and wife arrived at the Davis Family Mansion. Everything was prepared for lunch. Zu Wan and Titania were already there together with Thomas and Alice.<sub> </sub>


    Grandpa Lu approached Tristan and Zhen-Zhen right away, his eyes beaming with excitement. He knew that they visited the OB-Gyne today for Zhen-Zhen''s ultrasound.


    "My beloved granddaughter-inw, can you let this old man see his great grandchildren''s pictures?" Grandpa Lu asked her with his dreamy eyes. He was referring to the ultrasound pictures of the twins.


    Thomas, Alice, Zu Wan, and Titania also walked over, surrounding Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. Just like Grandpa Lu, they wanted to see the ultrasound picture.


    Seeing the excitement in their eyes, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen exchanged nces with each other, smiling widely. The two bobbed their heads. Zhen-Zhen picked the ultrasound pictures inside her bag. She handed it over to Grandpa Lu first.


    "Oh, Moh! My great-grandchildren are now big!!!" Grandpa Lu almost screamed in joy after seeing the photo, his eyes sparkling with delight. He caressed the surface of the photo as if the twins were the ones he was touching.


    He passed the other photos to the other people there. There was a look of happiness in their eyes as they watched the ultrasound photos. Everyone was so excited to see them.


    Seeing the group, surrounding Tristan and Zhen-Zhen, Lucas and Isabelle came over to join them. That was also the time Andrew and Alveena entered the house. Feeling confused, they also joined the crowd.


    Everyone was so focused on observing and admiring the photos of the twins. They were amazed at how big they had be already. They felt like Zhen-Zhen was about to give birth soon, but it was only four to five months of her pregnancy.


    This was the cause of the demon god''s power and blood running into their veins. They were no ordinary children! They grew so fast but they would age so slow.


    Everyone spoke simultaneously in front of the husband and wife.


    Isabelle: "They are so cuteeee!"


    Lucas: "So d my grandchildren are healthy and doing fine. Keep it up, Lillie."


    Thomas: "They are our grandchildren too!" (Thomas was feeling proud.)


    Alice: "I can''t wait to see them!"


    Andrew: "My niece and nephew are getting bigger and stronger each passing day. Now we can at ease, knowing the twin cousins of our baby will support and protect him or her." (He touched Alveena''s t stomach.)


    Alveena: "They will have big sis and big bro to rely on!"


    Titania just merely smiled, still looking at those photos. The same thing to Zu Wan. He just chose to keep quiet but his heart was singing with so much joy right now.


    "Lillie, take good care of your twins. Tristan, make sure to give all Lillie''s requests and demands during her pregnancy." Grandpa Lu advised them.


    "We understood, grandpa!" The two answered in unison.


    E together with FaMo, Miho, and Pam-Pam just descended downstairs when they noticed everyone gathering in the living room. The four of them approached the people there.


    "Since everyone is all here, My wife and I have some important announcement to make," Tristan dered to them before turning to his wife.


    "We''ve already decided the names for our twins'' respective names. For our daughter, she will be called Cassandra." When Tristan said it, he turned to Zhen-Zhen, allowing her to continue.


    "For our son, he will be called Christian." Zhen-Zhen softly mumbled with a bright and gentle smile on her face.


    "Please say hello to Christian and Cassandra¡­ our twins." Zhen-Zhen rubbed her stomach.


    ========


    IMPORTANT AUTHOR''S ANNOUNCEMENT


    Moon Lovers: Bound by Blood and Revenge


    ( Check this book please and Add it to your library. )


    My dears, I''m so sorry for promoting my new book non-stop in my announcements, author''s note, andment section. You might be tired of reading the same announcement over and over again. I''m apologizing for that. It''s just that I am so desperate and striving hard. I want this book to do well during thepetition [ Werewolf Lover and I ] and it will end by January 2022. With the short time period, I want to get help and support from you, my dears. Please do give it a try. If you like it please add it to your library, rmend this to your friend, write ament or review, you can also vote power stone and golden tickets.


    I had my frustrations and felt so down during thest spirity contest. This time I want to do well in thispetition and to do so I''m gonna need your support my dears. Again sorry for this trouble and inconvenience. But I do hope you will give the book a chance.


    Thank you, my dears! This author is very grateful to everyone here, supporting me since the start of The CEO''s Wife is a Demon God''s Daughter. I hope you can also give support to my new Baby¨C Moon Lovers: Bound by Blood and Revenge.

 Chapter 799 Your Master Or Your Friend?

    ~ Davis Family Mansion ~


    Everyone felt happy as the twins finally got their names. Now, they were looking forward to the day the twins would be born in this world. Cassandra and Christian would definitely bring more joy to the family.


    "Lillie, Tristan¡­ Do you n to do the wedding ceremony now or after the twins are born?" Alice asked Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan''s eyes gleamed. He already nned on doing the wedding ceremony this month. Zhen-Zhen would still look beautiful in her wedding gown especially with her baby bump. But he needed to give her a memorable marriage proposal first.


    With that thought in mind, Tristan nced at Zu Wan meaningfully. His father-inw would help him. The proposal would happen two days from now.


    "I can do the wedding ceremony any time as long as my wife will agree. I want it to be grand!" Tristan responded to them.


    Everyoneughed cheerfully as they could see the excitement in Tristan''s eyes.


    "Same with me, as long as my groom is Tristan, we can do the wedding ceremony any time at any ce," Zhen-Zhen said, smiling sweetly.


    Tristan immediately wrapped his arm around her waist, giving Zhen-Zhen a peck on her cheek.


    "Alright, let''s talk about this further while eating. Little Cassie and Little Tian might be hungry now," Isabelle said, inviting everyone to go to the dining area.


    The whole family proceeded to the dining hall to eat lunch. Tristan made sure to steal Zu Wan for a second. He grabbed his father-inw''s hand and whispered to him saying, "Father-inw, tomorrow let''s visit the area in Mt. Calypso. Use your teleportation ability so that we can return quickly. Zhen-Zhen should not notice that we are gone."


    "Okay! I got it. Meet me tomorrow at your Condo Unit. We will teleport from there to Mt. Calypso."


    Tristan punched the air as he was so happy. Zu Wan would be willing to help him with everything just to surprise Zhen-Zhen with his wedding proposal.


    Everyone gathered, joyfully celebrating this family gathering. The family wasplete from both sides. They talked a lot about the twins. Of course, they also mentioned Andrew''s and Alveena''s baby.


    They were already talking about the future of the children. The two couples could only listen to the elders with a bright smile.


    Surprisingly, Zu Wan, Lucas, Thomas, and Grandpa Lu could rte to each other. They got along really well by just talking about Little Cassie and Little Tian.


    After the joyous meal, Zu Wan and Titania asked to talk to Zhen-Zhen privately. The men were gathered in the balcony, ying cards while Isabelle, Alice, Alveena, and E went to visit the yroom.


    Grandpa Lu already asked the Assistant Twig to hire people who would renovate another room for another yroom intended for Andrew''s and Alveena''s baby.


    While everyone was bonding together, Zu Wan, Titania, and Zhen-Zhen were talking in the garden area. They chose that ce because it''s quiet there.


    "Zhen-Zhen, listen to me. Titania and I have something very important to tell you."


    Zhen-Zhen looked at her father, feeling puzzled. She couldn''t read his facial expression as Zu Wan tried to hide his excitement. He knew that Zhen-Zhen would be d once she found out that Titania was her mother''s twin sister, her Aunty. They were blood-rted.


    "What is it, Fa¨C I mean Zu Wan?" She asked, almost calling Zu Wan father in front of Titania. Zhen-Zhen had no idea that Titania already knew her real rtionship with Zu Wan.


    Titania and Zu Wan exchanged meaningful nces before bursting into a peal ofughter.


    "Zhen-Zhen, you can him Father or Fa-Fa in front of me. You don''t have to pretend. I already know the truth," Titania spoke up, shocking Zhen-Zhen.


    She didn''t expect that Titania already knew the truth. She nced at her father suspiciously, raising an eyebrow.


    ''Father, tell me honestly. Are you courting Titania now so you told her the truth about your real identity and our rtionship?'' Zhen-Zhen asked him through a mind link, a teasing smile stered on her face.


    Cough! Cough!


    Zu Wan choked on his saliva upon hearing Zhen-Zhen''s usation. Courting Titania? Of course not! He couldn''t do that. She''s the sister of his beloved wife, Eva.


    <o>,m ''No, Zhen-Zhen! I''m not courting her. There is a reason why I told her you are my daughter. Hear us out first before jumping to a conclusion.'' Zu Wan was too defensive and hell-bent on denying it. For him, there''s no reason to court or woo Titania.</o>


    ''Alright, Fa-Fa. Rx. I''m just teasing you. Why are you so worked up right now?''


    But even before Zu Wan could reply to Zhen-Zhen, they heard Titania''s voice as she interrupted their conversation.


    "Zhen-Zhen, I know your mother, Eva."


    Zhen-Zhen darted her gaze to Titania at the mention of her mother''s name. She looked very intrigued and interested in what Titania had just said.


    "What do you mean, Titania? How did you know my mother?" She asked her expectantly.


    "I know her well because I am her sister. Her twin sister," she said, smiling tenderly at her niece. "I''m your Aunty, Zhen-Zhen."


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."<sub> </sub>


    She was bbergasted for a moment when she heard it from Titania. She didn''t expect that they were blood-rted. Now, it made sense for her why Titania looked exactly the same as her mother, Eva.


    "How is that possible¡­ A-Aunty?" She was not used to calling her that so she stammered a little. "Are you not a human? How can you live that long even after 100 years had passed and you still look so young?" There was a hint of amusement in her voice.


    Titania giggled at her innocent question. She looked so pretty even when confused. She could see a slight resemnce of her twin sister to Zhen-Zhen. They were indeed mother and daughter pair. Both of them were kind-hearted and sweet. She''s so proud of her niece.


    "Lots of things happened in the past that''s why I ended up meeting you both here. I think it''s fate and destiny! But I''m d to finally meet and recognize my niece. Please give me a hug, my dear!" Titania opened her arms wide.


    Zhen-Zhen immediately hugged Titania, feeling her Aunty''s embrace. She felt like she was just hugging her real mother. She was so happy about this turn of events. She''s right. This must be the work of fate and destiny, bringing them together in this world.


    "So E is my real cousin?"


    "Yes, Zhen-Zhen, you are both cousins!"


    The twodies continued hugging each other, Zu Wan just watching them on the sideline. He was enjoying this heartwarming scene.


    "Aunty!" Zhen-Zhen softly mumbled again, feeling surreal.


    "My niece!"


    When the two broke apart, Zu Wan and Titania told Zhen-Zhen everything. Titania exined how she was sent to this world with the schemes of the guardian warriors led by a Head Shaman.


    "What they did that to you? They lied and manipted you..." Zhen-Zhen Clenched her fists when she heard the truth. Even the twins kicked inside her womb as they could feel their mother''s emotions.


    Zhen-Zhen was so sensitive and emotionaltely. When it came to guardian warrior''s scheme, she could easily get angry. She hated the fact that guardian warriors were being so unreasonable. Their actions were no longer good. It could be considered an evil act.


    They used people for their own benefits. They won''t hesitate to hurt innocent people just to reach and aplish their goal. She thought that they had their own evil ways. She would not tolerate them anymore.


    "I¡­ I can''t continue being kind, understanding, and patient with them. Once they try again to hurt any members of our family members, I will never forgive them¡­"


    Zu Wan patted her back while Titania held her hand, squeezing it gently to calm her down.


    "I am here to protect you. FaMo, Miho, Tristan, and the Davis Family, we will not let them hurt any members of our family." Zu Wan promised her.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head, feeling at ease because of her father''s words.


    "Let''s tell E about this." Shenzhen suddenly thought of E. She was so happy that the cute little girl was her cousin.


    "The three of you have blue eyes." Zu Wanmented.


    The twodies let out a soft giggle. "Let''s go and join them in the yroom," Titania said to them.


    Zu Wan and Zhen-Zhen nodded their heads in agreement.


    They were about to leave the garden when FaMo suddenly showed up. He was looking for them. Zhen-Zhen picked him up, cuddling him in her arm.


    While Zu Wan and Titania were walking inside the house, FaMo took his chance to ask Zhen-Zhen''s opinion about her father and her aunty.


    "Zhen-Zhen, can I ask you something."


    "Sure. What is it FaMo?" She patted his head as they followed Zu Wan and Titania from behind.


    "What if my master and your Aunty will get together¡­ I mean fall in love with each other. Are you okay with that?"


    "Hmm, of course! I will not mind as long as they love each other." Shenzhen promptly responded.


    "Why do you ask?" She asked him.


    "Hehe, nothing! Just thinking about the possibility." FaMo said, hiding the fact that he already saw them getting intimate with each other. Zu Wan would punish him once he mentioned it to Zhen-Zhen. FaMo had to keep quiet for now to save himself from the demon god.


    "Hmm, are you sure? You look like you are hiding something from me, FaMo. Spill it out!"


    "Ah-Eh, I-I¡­ Oh Zhen-Zhen, please don''t make me betray my master.."


    "But I am your friend¡­" Zhen-Zhen put on a puppy eye look while pouting her lips.


    ''Oh God¡­ what should I do now?''

 Chapter 800 Nooooooo FaMo!!!

    The Next Day¡­


    Tristan left the Davis Mansion, telling Zhen-Zhen he had a business trip in the nearby city. She believed him, not suspecting her husband was preparing a surprise for her.


    As they had agreed yesterday, Tristan went to his Condo Unit where Zu Wan was waiting for him. They would visit Mt. Calypso today to check the venue for his proposal.


    When he arrived, Zu Wan and FaMo were sitting in the living room watching some drama. FaMo already influenced Zu Wan to watch movies as this was his favorite pastime.


    Tristanughed inwardly seeing how focused they were on watching the TV. They didn''t even notice that he already opened the door from the outside as he stepped inside the house.


    "Father, FaMo, I''m here!" Tristan greeted them enthusiastically.


    Zu Wan and FaMo just nodded their heads after hearing his voice, their eyes still fixed on the TV monitor.


    Tristan could only smile while scratching his face. He decided to join them. It turned out the two were watching a new hit drama series every morning entitled ''Moon Lovers: Bound by Blood and Revenge'', a love story between a vampire king and a werewolf princess. (^o^)


    Tristan darted his gaze back and forth between FaMo and Zu Wan, contemting whether to disturb them or not.


    ''Uhm, forget it. I will just wait for them to finish. I don''t want to ruin their good mood by interrupting them from watching the movie series.'' Tristan thought to himself.


    Fortunately, the episode ended five minutester. Zu Wan and FaMo immediately turned off the television, tossing a look at Tristan.


    Zu Wan: "Shall we go?"


    FaMo: "Are you ready?"


    Both of them asked Tristan in unison. Tristan blinked several times while observing FaMo and Zu Wan. He noticed their misty and reddened eyes.


    ''Eh? Don''t tell me¡­ they are about to cry because of the drama they watched a while ago?'' Tristan tried her best not tough at them otherwise, he would be roasted alive with Zu Wan''s ck fire which was also FaMo''s power.


    "Yes, Father, let''s go!" He responded, pretending he didn''t notice their misty eyes.


    Zu Wan stood up. Tristan also did the same. His father-inw moved closer to him as he held Tristan''s shoulders. It didn''t take long when FaMo transformed into his fireball form.


    He engulfed Tristan and Zu Wan using his fire before they vanished into thin air. When Tristan opened his eyes, they were already in Mt. Calypso, specifically in the waterfalls where he first met Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan''s eyes shone brightly as he saw the floating cottage in the waterfalls. This was the result of Matthew''s and his cousins'' efforts. They built that cottage for the couple to use during his proposal.


    Tristan felt so touched and grateful. Everything was all set. All he needed to do was to propose to Zhen-Zhen¨C a very memorable and romantic proposal that both of them would never forget.


    While Tristan was admiring the newly built cottage, Zu Wan roamed his eyes in their surroundings. Seeing the waterfalls, it reminded him of his first meeting with Eva.


    He smiled inwardly. It seemed that Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were truly meant to be as they were destined to meet here just like how he met his wife Eva.


    Tristan could see thenterns being hung in the different trees around the falls. It would serve as their lights during nighttime.


    Miho''s fire could be used to light up those flowernterns. FaMo and Miho would also help Tristan deliver the food for their dinner date.<sub> </sub>


    Isabelle and Alice were the ones cooking the food and baking the dessert for tomorrow. After that, FaMo and Miho would teleport those foods from the Davis Mansion going to Mt. Calypso.


    "It seems like everything is prepared here," Zu Wan said, breaking the silence.


    Tristan moved to his side. "Yes, father. Actually, I''m excited and nervous. I hope Zhen-Zhen will be happy. Do you think she will like this, father-inw?" he asked Zu Wan''s opinion.


    Zu Wan nced at Tristan for a moment. He could feel his love, sincerity, and devotion for Zhen-Zhen. He began liking him more each passing day.


    FaMo mentioned to him that Tristan already knew about Zhen-Zhen''s identity on their first meeting. She introduced herself as the demon god''s daughter and she even showed him her powers.


    But despite knowing her identity, Tristan took her from this mountain and epted her. For that reason alone, Zu Wan felt grateful to Tristan.


    Tristan gave his daughter the family she needed when she was all alone. He wanted to thank Tristan wholeheartedly for that.


    "Don''t be too tense or else, my daughter will notice that you are acting strangely. Just calm down and rx. I''m sure that she will like anything as long as it''s you." Zu Wanforted Tristan.


    Tristan was touched by Zu Wan''s kind words. "Thank you, father. This is enough for me to feel at ease." He smiled brightly, still roaming his eyes around the waterfalls.


    "Master, Tristan¡­ I think I can also do fire tricks, instead of using fireworks!" FaMo suggested to them.


    "Miho and I can perform for both of you! Fire Dragon Dance!" he added.


    "Wow! I like that idea, FaMo! Please, can you entertain us? And there is something more I want you and Miho to do for me during my proposal."


    "Sure, what is it?"


    Tristan gave FaMo his instruction. He told him what they should do after performing their fire dance. FaMo and Zu Wan also liked his idea.


    While they were in the middle of their conversation, Zu Wan suddenly asked Tristan to narrate how he met Zhen-Zhen in this waterfall.


    "Tell me, I wanna know." Zu Wan demanded.


    Tristan suddenly became anxious. How would he tell him that he took advantage of her during their first meeting?


    Tristan smiled sheepishly, racking his brain so hard on how to omit some details. He didn''t know where to start. Just when he was about to speak FaMo butted in, suggesting to his master.


    "Master! I have recollection of Tristan''s and Zhen-Zhen''s first meet-up here. Do you want me to rey the shback here?"


    "Sure."


    Tristan''s eyes widened in horror upon hearing that.


    ''Nooooooo! FaMo!!!!'' Tristan screamed in his mind. At that certain moment, he knew he was doomed.

 Chapter 801 [Bonus Chapter] A Danger From Within

    Tristan was in panic mode when FaMo suggested reying the shback of his first encounter with Zhen-Zhen in that waterfall.


    At that certain moment, he knew he was doomed as Zu Wan would know how he took advantage of Zhen-Zhen. He touched her body without her consent.


    Tristan was screaming in his mind, wishing to stop FaMo but he could no longer utter a word and he stood frozen in his spot, his entire body sweating coldly.


    It did not take long when FaMo started ying the scene of their first encounter.


    ''Damn! I''m so dead! Will my father-inw kill me after watching the shback? Oh Lord, please save me. I still need to propose to my wife and live longer together with her and our twins,'' Tristan was silently praying.


    Meanwhile, Zu Wan was so focused on FaMo''s fireball which was showing the shbacks. At first, he saw Tristan swimming under the water thenter on Zhen-Zhe appeared.


    Zu Wan frowned upon seeing his daughter naked while walking towards Tristan. As if FaMo had read his mind, he exined something to Zu Wan.


    "Master, Zhen-Zhen was sealed when she was one year old. Her dress got destroyed as she grew up since her body becamerger than before. So when I sent her to this world, she was no longer wearing her clothes."


    Zu Wan didn''t say a word. He just nodded but his eyes were still fixed on the fireball.


    Then he saw Zhen-Zhen move towards Tristan. The next thing he saw made Zu Wan crumple his face as he saw Tristan tracing Zhen-Zhen''s naked body.


    Tristan suddenly felt a chill down his spine as Zu Wan was now emanating a frightening aura. His face was so dark.


    Tristan gulped hard, his heart pounding so hard and rapidly from nervousness. Zu Wan looked at him with a deathly re. He just smiled apologetically, looking away. He couldn''t look straight into Zu Wan''s eyes as he felt guilty.


    Just when he thought he would be roasted soon, Zu Wan moved his gaze back to the fireball. Then another scene caught Zu Wan''s attention.


    Zhen-Zhen was looking for her Fa-Fa and Mo-Mo. Then Zu Wan saw the sadness and sorrow in her blue eyes when she thought her parents were already gone.


    Zu Wan''s heart clenched as if it was being squeezed after seeing Zhen-Zhen''s sadness. He could imagine the loneliness she felt thinking she was abandoned by her parents.


    Fortunately, at a young age, Zhen-Zhen understood that her parents didn''t abandon her but that circumstances forced them to be separated. Her mother died protecting her father while her father disappeared after protecting her.


    The anger Zu Wan felt towards Tristan a while ago suddenly disappeared when he saw himforting Zhen-Zhen. He hugged her so she would not cry. He gave her consoling words, telling her he would help her search for her parents around the mountain.


    Zu Wan was grateful that Tristan was there to apany Zhen-Zhen,forting her. That scene saved Tristan from being roasted alive.


    Tristan heaved a sigh of relief when FaMo''s aura changed. He was no longer angry and mad at him.


    "Thank you forforting my daughter. Because of that, I will not punish you for taking advantage of her innocence."


    "Thank you, father. I''m sorry about that. I can''t help it. Your daughter possesses an otherworldly beauty. I was mesmerized and captivated that I couldn''t stop myself from admiring her and¡­ touching her," Tristan admitted to Zu Wan.<sub> </sub>


    Zu Wan raised his eyebrow. But thinking about it, Tristan was right. Zhen-Zhen was like a goddess of beauty just like her mother. He could understand Tristan''s feelings as he might do the same if he was in his position.


    "Okay. Stop ying that FaMo. Let''s survey the area to make sure this ce will be safe for Tristan and Zhen-Zhen."


    ''Whoa, that''s a close call.'' Tristan wiped the beads of sweat on his forehead. Now he could finally rx.


    Tristan, FaMo, and Zu Wan roamed around the mountain, making sure there were no wild animals that would disrupt Tristan''s and Zhen-Zhen''s moments.


    "I think we should put a barrier just in case, for everyone''s protection. We never know Guardian Warriors will suddenly show up again." FaMo suggested to them.


    Zu Wan and Tristan exchanged nces with one another. They forgot about this. They seemed confident that the guardian warriors would no longer approach them because of Zu Wan''s warning. But FaMo just reminded them of precautionary measures.


    "FaMo, you are right. We will create a barrier within a 3 kilometers radius from the waterfalls." Zu Wan agreed with FaMo''s suggestion.


    "Father, why don''t you give me power too! So that I can protect my wife!" Tristan didn''t forget about this thing. He was eager to have powers too.


    ''Here we go again,'' FaMo thought to himself while rolling his eyes.


    "Master and I are here. You don''t need powers. Just focus on your proposal. We will be the ones staying on guard to keep you safe."


    Tristan pouted his lips, feeling disheartened because of FaMo''s refusal.


    "Tristan, just be patient. We will do it after your wedding as I promise. Don''t rush things." Zu Wan consoled him.


    Tristan could only bob his head obediently. He had to listen to his father-inw.


    "I understand, father. Now, our lives are in your hands," Tristan said.


    FaMo just shook his head helplessly as he could see the disappointment in Tristan''s eyes.


    ''Hmm, this guy is really desperately asking for power.''


    Twenty minutester, the three finished surveying the area. Soon, FaMo and Zu Wan started building a barrier around the area. With this barrier, they could also sense some intruders. Wild animals couldn''t pass through the barrier.


    They thought the barrier was enough to protect the couple and detect if some guardian warriors would try to attack them again.


    A mountain was a perfect ce for a battle, no ordinary people around so the guardian warriors would not hesitate to attack once they crossed paths once again.


    But little did they know, the danger would note from the outside¡­ but it''s already inside the barrier.

 Chapter 802 Someone Is Lovesick

    ~ At Sy Corp ~


    Clifford was spacing out inside his office. It seemed that his mind was wandering off somewhere. Dexter, his assistant, noticed his strange behavior today, wondering what his boss was thinking.


    Sometimes, he could catch him smiling foolishly while tracing his lips. His eyes widened in astonishment. He was truly shocked beyond belief. He blinked several times wondering if he was just imagining things or not.


    But he was not! Clifford, his cold and indifferent Boss who seldom smiles, was indeed smiling and chuckling on his own. What happened to him? Was this the effect of taking weeks of vacation, taking care of a patient?


    Dexter could only shake his head helplessly. But he was d that his Boss was no longer grumpy and frowning the whole day.


    "Wait? Is this a sign that he is in love? Is it possible?" Dexter murmured to himself while rubbing his chin.


    He just shrugged his shoulders. He decided not to disturb his CEO Boss from his daydream. It was best for them that he was in a good mood today.


    Meanwhile, Clifford, who was unaware of his odd behavior today, continued thinking about Bianca. He couldn''t stop smiling as he recalled how he pretended to be her boyfriend in front of her mother.


    Who would have thought he would suddenly do that? He even stole kisses several times from Bianca.


    ''When did I be naughty and shameless?'' Clifford asked himself, still smiling from ear to ear.


    After a while he took a deep sigh, looking outside his office window. "I wonder what she is doing right now. Is she upset with me? She didn''t return any of my messages?" Clifford pouted, his eyebrows knitted into a frown.


    He texted Bianca several times today reminding her to drink her medicine on time. But until now, he hadn''t received any reply from her.


    He was used to seeing her every day as he was the one taking care of her as her guardian. Now that she was no longer in the hospital, he had no reason to take care of her and see her every day.


    Clifford heaved a deep sigh at that thought. But his alter ego spoke to him in his subconscious.


    ''Go and visit her! No need to find a reason. If you want to see her then go and see her!''


    He didn''t know when he started to be more attached to Bianca. He could easily feel bored without seeing her. And he kept on thinking about her. It felt like his day was iplete without being with her.


    Clifford nced at his phone, still contemting whether to call Bianca or not.


    Clifford: ''Should I call her?''


    His alter ego: ''You should visit her!''


    Clifford facepalmed because of his indecision. Because of that, he couldn''t focus on his work as if he was a boyfriend experiencing lovesickness for not seeing his so-called girlfriend.


    When he could no longer bear it, Clifford contacted someone for SOS. After sending a message, a mischievous smile shed on his gorgeous face.


    After fifteen minutes, he received a call. His eyes lit up when he saw the caller ID. He quickly answered the phone.


    "Hello?" He inly said, hiding the excitement in his voice.


    "Boss Cliff!" Bianca''s voice was heard from the other line. He smirked. This call was what he was waiting for. It seemed that his strategy worked.<sub> </sub>


    "Are you busy?" She asked him. He could tell that Bianca was somehow hesitating about something.


    "Hmm, I''m not. Why?" He tried to maintain his usual voice, fighting the urge tough. He could tell that Bianca was reluctant to request something from him.


    "Urgh! I need a boyfriend today. Can youe? Mom and Dad are visiting me over dinner. My mom told my dad about you. They want to have dinner together with you!"


    Clifford bit his lip, restraining himself fromughing out loud. But deep inside he was rejoicing. Now he had a reason to visit and see her. Besides, she was the one who invited him toe over.


    He cleared his throat before speaking once again.


    "Oh, What time do you need a boyfriend? And until what time? Do I also need to sleep over tonight?" Clifford teased her.


    "You wish!" Bianca spat back at him annoyingly.


    That''s it! Clifford could no longer hold it in so he burst outughing. He could imagine Bianca ring at him right now.


    "Hey. Why are you grumpy? Is this how you ask favor from someone?"


    Bianca was not able to respond. She almost forgot that she was the one who was asking for a favor from him. Butter on, she found the right words to respond to him.


    "I''m your savior, remember? You promised me that you will be good to me now. So don''t bully me!"


    "When did I bully you?" He asked, arching his eyebrow.


    "When you kis¨C" Bianca stopped midway as she realized that she was not supposed to bring that topic up.


    "When?" Clifford asked her again, urging her to continue.


    "Eh, nothing. By the way, can youe at around 6:00 pm?" She politely asked him.


    "Sure. I can do that. But are you sure I don''t need to bring clothes for a sleepover?"


    Bianca rolled her eyes skyward. She knew that Clifford was just trying to tease her.


    "No need! Don''t worry! If you have to, I can let you borrow my clothes!!" She responded with a little hint of sarcasm. Of course, she was certain Clifford didn''t need to stay overnight. It was just for dinner! Yes, only dinner!


    But her heart was pounding crazily inside her chest just thinking of Clifford staying in her apartment for one night. She somehow missed sleeping while knowing Clifford was just nearby, watching her over.


    "Okay. I got it. You don''t have to raise your voice." He paused, his lips curling up into a wide grin.


    "See youter, sweetheart!" He added with his sweet tone before he hung up the phone.


    Bianca''s eyes widened, her mouth loose open. The call already ended but she was still holding her phone in her ear with a startled look in her eyes. ''What the hell was that? He called me¡­ Sweetheart? Is he possessed by someone?!''

 Chapter 803 [Bonus Chapter] DonRi Couple

    If there were two people pretending to be boyfriend-girlfriend of each other, on the other side of the city, there were also two people who were not yet romantically in love but they were trying to work it out.


    Brandon and Yuri were currently having their first date as they were now a couple, dating exclusively.


    Brandon fetched Yuri at her ce, holding a bouquet of white roses. For him, Yuri was so pure and innocent so he gave her white roses rather than red. Furthermore, those white roses had a meaning he wanted to ry which says, ''he had genuine intentions for her''.


    "Are you ready for our first day?" Brandon asked her suavely, extending his hand in front of her.


    Yuri epted the bouquet, smiling back at him. She appreciated his thoughtful and sweet gesture of bringing a bouquet during their first date.


    Though giving a bouquet to a woman was alreadymon, it still never failed to make the woman smile.


    Yuri bobbed her head after smelling the flower. "Let''s go."


    Brandon guided her to the car like a gentleman. Their first stop today was an Art Museum. Though he was not fond ofing to this type of ce, Brandon still chose this destination because he learned that Yuri loved arts.


    Yuri loved appreciating the beauties of nature, sculptures, paintings, and historical relics. As her current boyfriend, he wanted to enjoy what she liked to know more about her.


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the Imperial Art Museum. Yuri was so d toe to such a ce. She grabbed Brandon''s hand, excitedly pulling him inside.


    Her eyes sparkled in delight upon seeing the beautiful paintings of differentndscapes and natures.


    "Whoa! They are so beautiful!" She gasped, admiring the beautiful creations in front of her. The paintings were hung on the wall.


    Brandon could only smile while murmuring, "Yeah¡­ so beautiful." His eyes were directed at Yuri. She was prettiest when smiling cheerfully. Her perfectly aligned white teeth could be seen as her lips curled up into a bright smile.


    ''She has a simple happiness. The day has just started but she already looked so satisfied and happy. Hmm¡­'' he smiled at that thought.


    Brandon followed Yuri as they roamed around the art museum. While they were walking, Brandon suddenly grabbed her hand, intertwining it with his hand.


    Yuri gazed at him, puzzled. Brandon chuckled before saying, "Holding hands between a couple is just natural."


    After saying that, Brandon pulled her toward the sculptures section. Yuri just let him pull her. Upon reaching the sculpture section, they saw couples lining up. It turned out there was an ongoing event wherein the couple who visited the museum today would get special souvenirs.


    But before getting the souvenir the couple should do the challenge that they would get from the draw lots box. It looked fun and exciting so Yuri and Brandon decided to join.


    They also wanted to get a souvenir in that museum as a remembrance for their first date. They were the fourth couple in the queue.


    While waiting for their turn, Brandon and Yuri watched the first three couples, wondering what kind of challenge was waiting for them.


    The first couple picked their challenge in the draw lot box and handed it over to the host. The host read the challenge for them. There were other bystanders watching the couple challenge game.


    The first couple got the challenge "Tell me the truth" so the host asked them who fell in love first between the two.


    Brandon and Yuri met each other''s gaze beforeughing. If that challenge fell to them they didn''t know what to answer as they were not in love yet. They couldn''t lie as the host was holding a lie detector device. Whoa, they truly prepared for this game.


    The second couple picked up a unique challenge. They were asked to sing their theme song. It was so funny as they were both out of tune. But they had to sing for them to get the beautiful souvenir.


    "Hey, Brandon, can you sing?" Yuri whispered to him.<sub> </sub>


    Brandon smiled sheepishly while scratching his face. "I can''t. So don''t ask me to serenade you or else, you will be turned off by my voice."


    "Oh, thank God, we didn''t get that," Brandon added, heaving a sigh of relief.


    The third couple got another hard task: Dancing in front of the audience and other customers.


    "Why am I getting nervous? I wonder what our challenge will be." Yuri said in a low voice, tugging Brandon''s arm.


    "Don''t be nervous. We can do it. I guess the next challenge will be the easy one. As long as we don''t need to dance and sing in front of the public, we are gonna be fine," Brandon confidently said, reassuring them.


    Yuri just nodded at him with a faint smile. Soon, it was their turn to pick their challenge. Since they were thest couple who joined this activity, the host interviewed them first.


    "What''s your couple name, Ma''am, Sir?" The host asked them expectantly.


    "Couple name?" Yuri was a little bit confused.


    The hostughed so Brandon exined it to Yuri. "She means our Love Team name like namebination. Since I''m Brandon and you are Yuri. Let''s think of our couple name bybining our names."


    "BraYu, DonYu, DonRi, DonYuri, BranYuri?" Brandon consulted her.


    Yuri didn''t know whether to cry orugh with those cheeky namebinations.


    "I think we should pick DonRi, it''s simple." Yuri finally answered.


    Brandon smiled and nodded his head in agreement.


    "We are the DonRi couple," he dered to the host.


    "Such a nice couple name. Now, DonRi couple, please pick your challenge in the draw box."


    "Thedy shall pick," Brandon said, letting Yuri get their challenge. "Good luck, Sweety!"


    Yuri''s face reddened in embarrassment when Brandon cheered loudly, calling her Sweety in front of everyone. She was still not used to it.


    Yuri picked the piece of paper inside the box and handed it over to the host. When the host opened the folded paper, she gasped in surprise, a teasing smile shing on her face.


    "Whoah, DonRi couple, I guess you are the luckiest couple today to get the easiest challenge for this event."


    Brandon winked at Yuri. "See, I told you. It will be easy."


    Yuri smiled back at him, very excited to know about their challenge.


    Then the host finally read their challenge. "Kiss your partner on the lips within one minute!"


    Yuri: "..."


    Brandon: "..."

 Chapter 804 Going Smoothly

    Yuri: "..."


    Brandon: "..."


    They didn''t expect that they would pick up this challenge. Seriously? Kissing each other on the lips in public.


    Yuri and Brandon met each other''s gaze, still undecided whether to ept the challenge or not.


    But Yuri said she would love to have the souvenir made by a national artist in sculpture. However, kissing was something they hadn''t done as they were not even romantically involved with each other.


    Would they be able to do it? This would be their first time kissing each other as a new couple. Damn! Both of them couldn''t decide.


    Soon, the audience started cheering for them.


    "Kiss! Kiss Her!"


    Some even whistled while waiting for Yuri and Brandon to do the challenge.


    Yuri''s cheeks became scarlet red from embarrassment. She didn''t know how she would react.


    Meanwhile, Brandon kept darting his gaze between the crowd and Yuri, scratching the back of his head. He wasn''t sure if Yuri would allow him to kiss her.


    Then he looked at her with eyes asking for permission. ''Should I kiss you or not?''


    Yuri just bit her lips before nodding her head. She did it! She gave Brandon permission to kiss her. She also wanted to try and to assess her feelings.


    If she couldn''t bear to kiss him, it only meant it was impossible for her to be attracted to him or even fall for him. At least, she wanted to find out if they had physical attraction. If they had it already then real feelings would just eventuallye.


    Others shrieked when Brandon began to move closer to Yuri. She just stood on her spot, her heart beating so fast especially when Brandon raised his hand to hold her face.


    Brando was also nervous as his hand began to sweat. Gosh, this was not the first time he was kissing a girl so why was he so nervous?!


    Maybe he didn''t want her to feel awkward after this kiss. Damn! He nned on taking his time knowing Yuri. Kissing her on their first date was not included in his n.


    ''It looks like I have to skip a few bases and go for a home run¡­'' he thought to himself jokingly just to rx.


    The pounding of Yuri''s heart became so loud as Brandon was slowly drawing his face closer to her. She just found herself closing her eyes and she felt soft lips touching hers.


    Yuri could feel Brandon gently brushing her lips with his. At first, her lips remained close, not moving at all. Butter on, she began to respond, mimicking the movement of Brandon''s lips.


    Another loud cheer was hearding from the audience but Yuri and Brandon couldn''t hear them anymore as their attention was focused on each other.


    Brandon continued to nibble on her lower and upper lips. Yuri was doing the same thing. Before they knew it one minute had already passed and they aplished the challenge.


    When they broke apart, they were greeted by the teasing smiles of the people around them. They looked good together as a couple. Others also congratted them.


    Yuri couldn''t stop herself from blushing, her cheeks were scarlet red as she felt so hot. She had to admit that the kiss was amazing. She didn''t hate it at all.


    ''Does it mean I am physically attracted to Brandon?'' She pondered to herself, chewing on her lower lip.<sub> </sub>


    After getting their souvenir, Brandon pulled Yuri out of the Sculpture section. He knew she felt a little bit embarrassed facing those people who witnessed them kissing together.


    They continued roaming around the museum as they proceeded to the historical relics section. Though they were trying to forget what happened in the sculpture section, both Brandon and Yuri couldn''t get it out of their minds. They felt distracted.


    In the end, they finished their tour around the museum and decided to proceed to their next destination. Movie Theater! They were both quiet during the entire journey. No one mentioned the kiss.


    After watching movies, the two moved on to having their lunch in a romantic restaurant. Brandon already reserved a spot for them. The two continued their date as usual.


    "Do you like the food?" Brandon asked her.


    "Yes. I love seafood. The shrimp and the crabs!" Yuri responded enthusiastically.


    Brandon chuckled. "I''m d you like it. Eat more so you can gain weight. I think you are so thin. You should be healthy to take care of your patients."


    "Aye, sir!" Yuri responded, there was a gleam of humor in her eyes.


    "Ahem, remember I am your patient too!" Brandon said, patting his chest where his heart was located.


    Yuri could only smile while shaking her head helplessly.


    After lunch, they went to the park just walking around. They chose a spot where they could take shelter from the sun. They found a big old tree. They sat on the ground under that tree, sitting next to each other.


    "How is your day so far? Is your boyfriend doing a good job? Please let me know." Brandon turned to look at her, anticipating her reply.


    Yuri gazed at him, meeting his eyes before she answered him. "Honestly, I am enjoying yourpany," She said with a glowing smile on her face.


    Then Brandon''s eyes fell on those red soft lips that he had just kissed a while ago.


    "How was it?" He suddenly asked her.


    "Huh?" Yuri didn''t get his question. "Are you referring to what?"


    Brandon smiled sweetly and said, "The kiss. How was it? How did you feel about it?"


    Yuri was rendered speechless because of his direct question. Brandon was dying to know her thoughts. Finally, he found the chance to ask her.


    "Tell me honestly. Did you hate it? Did you feel disgusted?"


    "No! Of course not!" Yuri promptly responded. Her silence didn''t mean she didn''t like it.


    "Are you sure?" Brandon asked her, feeling anxious. "What if you are telling me this in order not to hurt my feelings?" He put on a pitiful face while pouting.


    Yuri sighed deeply as Brandon didn''t want to believe her. Without saying another word, Yuri moved to her side facing Brandon. She grabbed his shirt, pulling him to her as she sealed his lips with her own lips.


    Brandon: (0_0)


    She kissed him! She did that to convince Brandon she didn''t hate that kiss nor feel disgusted about it.

 Chapter 805 [Bonus Chapter] Sweetheart

    Brandon''s and Yuri''s first date went smoothly. So far there was progress and development of their rtionship as they both discovered that they were attracted to each other physically.


    It was a good sign as their feelings for each other might develop into love as time went by. It may grow deeper as long as they try to work it out.


    Meanwhile, there was also a man who was unknowingly making the moves on a certain someone whom he hated before for beating him up.


    Clifford Sy tried his best to finish all his work early today so that he could leave thepany before 6:00 pm. He needed to be on time to visit his so-called girlfriend whom he just called Sweetheart this morning.


    Bianca was clueless that the culprit for the sudden visit of her parents was none other than Clifford himself.


    He was the one who texted Bianca''s mother, asking her if she would visit her daughter again. He told her he would be d to meet Bianca''s father as well.


    He thought if Bianca''s mother and her father would visit today, they would ask Bianca to introduce her ''boyfriend'' to her father. With this, he would have reason to see her.


    And just like that, his n worked. Bianca''s parents wereing over to meet him. He would get to see Bianca and his day would now beplete.


    Dexter, his assistant, was truly puzzled by Clifford''s odd behavior today. He seemed to be a different person from the CEO he knew. But he could see that this change was for the good.


    He felt reassured that his Boss would keep on smiling from now on. He watched him shatter in the past. He saw how he suffered so much with his past rtionship.


    And now, he was happy that Clifford wasing out of his cave where he shut himself before.


    "Dexter, I''ve finished counterchecking all the documents. I already signed everything that needed my approval. Did I forget anything? Do we have more things to settle?" Clifford asked Dexter while looking at the clock hanging on the wall.


    "We have none, Boss. Everything has been taken care of for today," Dexter promptly responded.


    Clifford immediately stood up when he heard that. "Alright then. I guess I am free to go, am I right?" He started wrapping up, turning off hisptop, and arranging the things on his table.


    Dexter blinked several times just observing Clifford. He also nced at the wall clock. It was only 5:00 pm but Clifford was already preparing to leave the office.


    In the past, Clifford was the one who wasst to leave the building even if all the employees had already gone home. That''s how workaholic he was. But now he was in a hurry to leave the office.


    Since he was the CEO, there was no problem with that. Besides, he already finished all his tasks for today.


    "Yes, Sir. You can leave at any time," Dexter said, smiling awkwardly.


    Clifford nodded his head before grabbing his coat. He immediately left the office in a hurry. While he was passing through the corridor, he picked up his phone and dialed Bianca''s number.


    Her phone rang several times before Bianca was able to answer it. She was cooking some food for their dinner tonight.


    "What took you so long to answer?" Clifford asked her.


    "I''m cooking," she simply responded.


    "What?! Who told you to cook? You are not allowed to move around and do heavy chores. Your wound might open up. Stop cooking. I''m gonna order food for our dinner and have them delivered there!" Clifford said spontaneously. He sounded unhappy as he slightly scolded Bianca. He was worried about her, that''s why he didn''t want her to do house chores.<sub> </sub>


    On the other hand, Bianca was rendered speechless on the other line. She felt like her boyfriend just nagged at her.


    ''He sounds like my real boyfriend, worrying about me¡­'' Bianca thought to herself, biting her lips and at the same time, swooning.


    "Hey, make sure that you turn off the stove. I don''t want to see you standing in your kitchen once I arrive. Understand?" Clifford had spoken again, snapping Bianca out of her deep stupor.


    Subconsciously, Bianca immediately strode to the kitchen, obeying Clifford''s words.


    "I''m done. I stopped cooking." Bianca informed him.


    "Good! Now, wait for me. I will just buy our food. I''m on my way now. Just stay in your living room." He reminded her before hanging up the phone.


    Bianca just stared at her phone nkly, still couldn''t believe the weird interaction between them. She felt like they were in a boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship for real.


    Then she noticed the time on her phone screen, it was only 5:05 pm but Clifford said he was on the way now even though she told him toe by 6:00 pm.


    "Eh, did he leave the office early because of our dinner with my parents?" Bianca covered her mouth in disbelief.


    "What''s happening with Clifford Sytely?" She asked herself.


    She was still figuring out Clifford''s strange behavior when she heard the sound of her doorbell. She assumed that her parents had finally arrived.


    She traced her steps towards the door and opened it. She was greeted by her mother and his father who were both smiling at her brightly.


    "Mom, Dad, you are here!" She moved closer to them, giving a peck on their cheeks.


    "Yes, of course! Your Dad is so excited to meet your boyfriend," Her mother responded, giggling.


    Bianca could only smile sheepishly. She felt guilty for lying to them. But she had no choice.


    She let her parents in, entertaining them while waiting for Clifford. Twenty minutester, they heard another sound of the doorbell.


    ''It must be Clifford!''


    Bianca stood up to open the door. But her mom also followed her as she was excited to see Clifford again.


    Upon opening the door, Bianca saw Clifford, looking gorgeous in his corporate suit.


    Clifford smiled at them when he saw Bianca together with her mother. After greeting her mother, Clifford moved closer to Bianca and kissed her on her cheek. Not yet satisfied, he even hugged her, making Bianca freeze in her spot.


    "Sweetheart, Sorry I''mte. I was supposed to arrive first before your Mom and Dad. But because of the traffic jam, I got dyed."


    Bianca:"..."

 Chapter 806 Marry Him Already!

    Bianca was stupefied by Clifford''s actions. He was really into it, pretending to be her boyfriend. His acting looked very convincing as her mother and father were looking at them with glowing smiles on their faces.


    Bianca was the one who pushed him first, her cheeks reddened in embarrassment. She couldn''t stop herself from blushing.


    When Clifford hugged her, she felt his warmth and smelled his cologne. She didn''t want to admit it but she liked it. Her heart was beating so loud in her ears.


    Clifford was not alone, there were men following him behind. They were staff from a certain restaurant in the City of Empire. They brought the food Clifford had ordered. They came with him to deliver and arrange the table while serving the food.


    Bianca''s parents were surprised to see those Staff preparing and setting the table for them.


    "Did her boyfriend all prepare this for us?" Bianca''s father, Max, whispered to his wife, Aileen.


    "Yes, remember. I told you. He is a member of the Sy Family, one of the powerful families here in the City of Empire. He is so sweet to prepare this for us, isn''t he?" Aileen smiled cheerfully, happy with the scene she was seeing right now. At least, her daughter Bianca finally found a man who would also pamper her.


    When the restaurant staff left, Bianca, Clifford, and Bianca''s parents gathered at the dining table. Bianca introduced her father and Clifford to each other.


    "So Mr. Sy, how serious are you about my daughter? I hope she is not just one of your flings." Max was very frank and direct to Clifford.


    "Dad!" Bianca was so embarrassed by this sudden confrontation. She wanted to dig a hole and hide.


    But Clifford was not pressured or offended at all. He just faced her father with a faint smile before answering Max''s question.


    "You can call me Clifford, Uncle. Mr. Sy is too formal. Besides, I am the boyfriend of your daughter." Clifford politely said. "To answer your question¡­" he paused for a moment, ncing at Bianca who was fretting over in her seat. She couldn''t look at Clifford.


    "Bianca is not my fling. She''s so special and I''m serious with our rtionship."


    Bianca pouted. She would swoon in joy if what he said was true. But they were just pretending so Bianca thought his words were also part of this act.


    ''Gosh, Why am I feeling disappointed? I am not supposed to feel this,'' Bianca scolded herself inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Max was satisfied by Clifford''s answer but he didn''t show it in his expression. He had to maintain his frightening image to interrogate his daughter''s boyfriend.


    He needed to make sure that Clifford Sy would not hurt and break Bianca''s heart. They could see that he was a good-looking man with power and wealth. Many women would try chasing after him. What if he would try to cheat on his daughter? He had to scare him and pressure him.


    "Serious means¡­ Are you going to marry my daughter?"


    Cough! Cough!


    Bianca choked on her water as she was drinking when her father suddenly mentioned marriage. ''Damn! My father is making me feel more embarrassed!!''


    "Dad, stop that!" Biancained even before Clifford could say a word.<sub> </sub>


    Aileen, her mother, just giggled as she saw Bianca blushing too much. This was the first time she saw her fierce daughter feeling embarrassed about something when it came to men.


    She was truly convinced now that there was something more going on between Clifford and Bianca. ''Hmmm, I guess my daughter did a great job in finding such a fine future husband.''


    "Hmm, Bianca, I am not asking you. This is a talk between two men." Max spat back at his daughter with a serious expression on his face.


    Bianca nced at her mother meaningfully, asking for her help. But Aileen just pretended not to see it.


    Bianca''s heart was pounding rapidly inside her chest. She felt anxious. She didn''t know if she wanted to hear Clifford''s answer or not. But part of her was curious about what Clifford was thinking. ''Is he going to answer that? And how?''


    Bianca wanted to facepalm. They were supposed to enjoy dinner together. Clifford bought different courses and menus. But here they were, interrogating Clifford already.


    "Mom, Dad, can''t you just askter after our dinner. I think we should start eating now! I''m hungry." Biancained to them, pouting her lips.


    "Don''t avoid our questions, Bianca. He can answer yes or no. Is it hard to say the word? If the two of you are not thinking about your future marrying each other, what''s the point of having this boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship? You are both adults. You are at the marrying age now."


    "Uncle¡­" this time Clifford had spoken. All eyes suddenly focused on him, anticipating his next words.


    Of course, Bianca''s parents would like to hear that he was also nning and thinking of marrying their daughter in the future. They hoped that their rtionship was already deep enough for them to decide to get married.


    Aside from that, they already wanted to have grandchildren from Bianca. They were being impatient as their daughter never introduced a man to them. They even thought Bianca preferred women rather than men.


    "I can marry her only if your daughter will agree and permit me to do that. I think I still need to work hard for me to convince her. But rest assured Uncle, Auntie¡­ I don''t have ill-intentions towards your daughter."


    *Shatter!*


    The next thing they heard was the sound of broken ss! Bianca identally dropped her ss on the floor after hearing Clifford''s response. She was too startled that her grip on the cup loosened, causing it to slip out of her hand.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Bianca apologized right away for breaking the ss.


    She was about to pick the broken pieces when Clifford immediately grabbed her hands, stopping her. "Don''t touch that. You might hurt yourself and cut your hands with the broken pieces. I will handle this just stay put. I will clean it up." Clifford immediately stood up to get the tools he needed to clean and pick up the broken ss.


    "Oh my, your boyfriend is so thoughtful! He cares so much about you!" Bianca''s mother shrieked in her seat, teasing her daughter.


    "Hmm, I like him! Don''t y hard to get. Marry him already!" Her father enthusiastically suggested, grinning at Bianca widely.


    Bianca just stared at them with an "are-you-serious?" look.

 Chapter 807 [Bonus Chapter] Sleepover

    When Clifford went to get the dustpan and the gloves to pick up the broken sses on the floor, Bianca was the one who was put in the hot seat by her own parents, urging her to marry Clifford right away.


    Bianca didn''t know whether to cry orugh. She thought Clifford didn''t mean those words. It''s just part of his act as her fake boyfriend.


    But her parents were now thinking that she was the one who was ying hard to get, not wanting to settle down with anyone.


    "Your boyfriend is very protective of you!" Max said, pointing out the qualities he liked about Clifford.


    ''Dad, if you just knew, he is only doing this to help me. He is protective of me because I saved his life.''


    "I agree with your Dad!" Her mother chimed in. "Don''t let him go! Grab this golden opportunity to marry a good man like Clifford!"


    "Mom! Stop this. Why are you both pressuring us? We are still in the getting-to-know-each-other stage! Don''t rush things. You are scaring him, don''t you see that?" She scolded her parents.


    "He doesn''t look scared to me," Max said nonchntly, shrugging his shoulders.


    Aileen also nodded her head in agreement.


    "Mom, Dad! Please behave! Let''s just have a peaceful dinner. I feel like I will not be able to digest my food in my stomach if you continue acting like this."


    "Alright. We are no longer pursuing this topic tonight for you to be at peace," Aileen said, reassuring her daughter.


    Bianca heaved a sigh of relief. At least now, her parents would stop pressuring them.


    When Clifford was done removing the broken ss, the four of them started eating dinner. Bianca''s parents never mentioned marriage once again.


    They just talked about other things such as knowing Sy Family, Clifford''s hobby, and everything they wanted to know about him.


    At the end of their meal, Bianca''s mother, Aileen, asked Clifford''s opinion about Bianca''s dangerous job because this was their main concern as her parents.


    "Clifford, what can you say about my daughter''s job as bodyguard?"


    Bianca''s eyebrow frowned upon hearing that question from her mother. She was bringing it up again. She somehow knew what her mother was trying to do here. They just wanted her to stop working as a bodyguard and they were using Clifford to do that.


    Bianca squinted her eyes at Clifford. She was giving him a warning look. Max and Aileen were also looking at Clifford, wondering what he would say to them.


    "My opinion about her job¡­" he mumbled, rubbing his chin. He suddenly smiled when he thought about it.


    "I know it''s dangerous but I think it''s cool. She looks fierce and very professional during her duty. Of course, I''m d, because of her job... I met her. So overall, I like her job. And I could see that she also loves her job and she''s enjoying it."


    Bianca:"..."<sub> </sub>


    She didn''t expect that Clifford would say that. She felt touched. At least, Clifford knew how she loved her job so she''s grateful that he was supporting her in front of her parents.


    But unlike Bianca, her parents looked a little bit disappointed when they heard Clifford''s words.


    "So, are you not worried about my daughter''s safety? Will you not stop her from doing this dangerous job? What if something bad happens to her?" Max burst out, feeling unhappy with Clifford''s response.


    But Clifford didn''t flinch with the sudden burst out of Bianca''s father.


    "Uncle, of course, I am worried about her safety. But since she loves her job, I don''t want to stop her because I know she will be stubborn and will not listen to me. This will only result in arguments between us."


    "That''s the reason I hired her as my bodyguard. She doesn''t need to quit her job. If she sticks by my side always, then I can protect her as well. So don''t worry too much, Uncle, Auntie. I will not let anything bad happen to your daughter. This time I will make sure to protect her from any harm." Clifford said those words with so much conviction in his voice.


    Max and Aileen were both satisfied with hisst remarks. They could see the sincerity in his eyes. They had to admit that they liked his idea. They wanted to trust him that he would do his best to protect their daughter.


    Meanwhile, Bianca was at a loss for words. Clifford was giving her one shock after another. If she didn''t know that they were just faking their rtionship, she would have believed him. Sad to say, that was not the case.


    ''Clifford¡­ why are you doing this to me,'' she subconsciously brought her hand on her chest. She could feel it~ the rapid beating of her heart.


    After dinner, Bianca''s father stole Clifford, talking while drinking. She could tell that her father became fond of Clifford. He looked cheerful and energetic while having a private conversation with him.


    While the two men were talking, Bianca and her mother were also able to bond together, catching up. She asked Bianca more about her feelings toward Clifford. She told some truths and made up some lies.


    She became so upied by talking to her mother that they lost track of time. Before she knew it, it was alreadyte at night and Clifford had to go home.


    "Mom, I''ll just check Clifford. I wonder if he has gone home already or they are still talking on the veranda."


    "Ok, dear. Let mee with you. Your Dad and I also need to go home. I told him not to drink much as we are still going to travel."


    As much as she wanted to let her mother and father sleepover, she was not able to prepare the other room. She made it like a stock room of her stuff. She only had one avable room in her apartment right now~ her room.


    When the two of them came out of her room, they saw Max assisting Clifford inside the house.


    "Dad? What happened to him?" Bianca asked her father confusedly.


    Max chuckled and said, "I didn''t know that your boyfriend could easily get drunk. He couldn''t hold his liquor. I think he can''t drive now. Just let him sleep here for tonight." Max said, bringing Clifford to Bianca''s room without waiting for Bianca''s reply.


    Bianca: (0_0)

 Chapter 808 Cliffords Secret Moves

    After putting Clifford on the bed, Bianca''s father wrapped his arm around his wife''s waist and said, "Honey, shall we go now?"


    He was looking at Aileen with a meaningful smile on his face. It seemed that Bianca''s mother understood her husband''s motive, she just bobbed her head in agreement.


    "Bianca, take care of Clifford. Your father and I are going to leave now. We will visit again next time. Or maybe you and Clifford should visit us in our home!" Aileen said to Bianca excitedly.


    Bianca could only sigh in defeat. "Ok, Mom. We will do that once Cliff will be free. He is a busy man. Take care on your way home. Dad, drive carefully!"


    Bianca hugged and kissed her parents before seeing them off. She could tell that her parents were so happy today because of Clifford. They didn''t suspect them. They really thought that Bianca and Clifford were in a rtionship.


    After closing the front door, Bianca took another deep sigh. She suddenly felt guilty for deceiving her parents and giving them false hope.


    "Lillie is right. Pretending is not good," she murmured to herself before checking Clifford in her room.


    "This man¡­ how could he get drunk that easily?" Bianca moved closer to Clifford. He was sound asleep, lyingfortably in her own bed as if it was his own bed.


    "Why did Dad bring him here? Where am I supposed to sleep? On the couch?" Biancamented to herself before shaking her head.


    Bianca decided to take a quick shower first before going to sleep. She would just prepare her couchter as she would just sleep there.


    When she turned around, she didn''t notice that Clifford''s eyebrow twitched but his eyes remained close.


    Bianca stayed in the bathroom for twenty minutes. She came out, feeling refreshed. She changed into her pajamas. She was drying her hair using the blower when her gaze fell on Clifford.


    He was still wearing his white sleeve, necktie, and shoes. If she was in his position, she couldn''t sleepfortably like that.


    "Okay. Let me take off your upper clothes. After that, I will go to the living room and sleep on the sofa."


    Bianca turned off the hair blower and put it down on her table. Then she traced her steps towards Clifford. She bent down to remove his tie. She put it on her bedside table.


    Soon, her hands moved down. She paused for a moment, contemting whether to remove his white sleeve or not. In the end, she chose thetter. She started unbuttoning his shirt, slowly and carefully, not disturbing Clifford''s peaceful sleep.


    However, while she was doing that, Clifford caught her hands, pulling her onto him. Bianca was caught off guard so she immediately fell on top of him.


    "Cliff? Are you awake now? I''m just trying to remove your shirt to make youfortable," Bianca exined, trying to get up. But Clifford hooked his hands around her back and her waist, not allowing her to leave.


    He was literally hugging her, trapping her in his warm embrace. Her body was pressed into him.


    "Cliff, let go. I want to stand up," sheined. She couldn''t see if he was awake or not. Her face was buried on his chest. She couldn''t move as Clifford was holding her in ce.<sub> </sub>


    "Is he dreaming? Do I look like a pillow to him?" Bianca continued her monologue, trying to figure out how she would be able to escape from his grasp.


    Little did she know, Clifford was never asleep nor drunk and Bianca''s father knew about it. He just found a way for him to stay with her tonight and sleepover in her house.


    He heard her. She was nning to sleep on the couch. Clifford would not allow that. She should sleep on her bed. But he didn''t have any n to blow his cover. He would just pretend to be drunk.


    The more Bianca struggled in his arms the more he tightened his grip on her body. Her lips went up into a mischievous smile. He could smell her fresh vani scent. He loved it.


    Well, he was not a pervert! But holding her soft body like this while smelling her intoxicating sweet scent, Clifford suddenly became feverish. He felt so hot but he didn''t want to let her go.


    "Cliff??? Are you awake?" She asked him again since he was not responding.


    Clifford just answered her with a groan, before turning her over to the side. Bianca was now lying her back on the bed while Clifford''s arms and legs were all over her.


    Bianca turned her head to the side only to find Clifford with his eyes closed. "What the hell? Is he asleep?"


    She tried to remove his arms but failed. He was clinging onto her too tightly. In the end, Bianca just gave up as she remained lying and unmoving on her bed.


    Clifford''s closeness and masculine scent were affecting her. Damn! This man was seducing and tempting her.


    She felt rmed when Clifford moved, bringing his face closer to her neck. She literally froze when Clifford''s lips touched her sensitive skin.


    ''Damn! What should I do to this drunkard?!!'' Biancamented to herself.


    "Hey, Clifford, wake up!" Bianca began tapping his hand that was hooked around her waist.


    Clifford still pretended he didn''t hear her. But his mind was already focused on her. He felt the need to kiss her skin and so he did.


    <o>,m His lips began kissing her on the nook of her neck. Bianca gasped when she felt his warm lips touching and sucking her skin.</o>


    A surprised moan escaped her mouth when he began nibbling and sucking on her neck. The tingling sensation spread faster throughout her body, electrifying every cell and nerve inside her.


    "Cliff¡­" she murmured his name.


    Her sensual voice motivated Clifford to do more. His hands began caressing her waist, tracing her body. Bianca''s eyes widened as she gulped hard. Her mind couldn''t digest what was happening right now.

 Chapter 809 [Bonus Chapter] Afraid To Love

    Clifford could no longer fight his burning desire as he held her chin, tilting her face to the side to face him. He raised his head and captured her lips into a long deep passionate kiss.


    Bianca''s heart was pounding so hard and so loud inside her chest. Clifford was now kissing her hungrily with fervent need.


    Since her whole being froze from astonishment, even her lips were not moving. Clifford had to caress her cheeks, biting her lower lip as he urged her to respond to her.


    Bianca blinked several times, her mind bing hazy. She couldn''t believe that this was happening again! Clifford was stealing a kiss from her but she felt so helpless that she couldn''t push him away.


    Eventually, she closed her eyes and started responding to him. Clifford was gently brushing her lips, tasting her by licking and sucking on them alternately.


    His thumb was caressing his cheek, giving her a tingling sensation. The room temperature suddenly rose. Bianca could feel the heat emanating from their bodies.


    ''Gosh! I feel like drowning in his kiss.''


    Clifford deepened the kiss when Bianca responded to him. That was his go signal, telling him that Bianca was not against this.


    His free hand started to roam around her back, pulling her closer against his body. Kissing her was so addicting. He couldn''t stop himself from doing it over and over again.


    Meanwhile, Bianca felt like Clifford was consuming her. The moment he deepened the kiss, she suddenly felt weak. All her defenses were broken. All she could do was go with the flow.


    She didn''t hate the fact that she was kissing him. Well, she thought Clifford was drunk so he might forget this incident after waking up in the morning.


    She just wanted to grab this and enjoy this moment. Part of her was longing for this to happen. Well, it seemed that her attraction to Clifford started to grow. It was getting stronger and stronger every day.


    Clifford smiled inwardly when Bianca slid her hand at the back of his head, tugging his hair as she pulled him closer. She was now matching the intensity of his kiss.


    The two were gasping for air the moment they broke the kiss. Bianca looked at him and their eyes met. Clifford was now awake and his prating gaze seemed like undressing her.


    A small smile made its way from the corner of his lips before he leaned over again for another kiss. He couldn''t get enough of her.


    Clifford feasted on her lips once more. Bianca couldn''t catch up as she felt like being devoured by him, dominating her with his aggressive and hungry kisses.


    But Clifford was not yet satisfied as his mouth released her lips, moving on her jawline down her neck. He kissed and bit her again on the same spot. He began sucking on her skin, making Bianca moan softly.


    Her body felt like being burnt by his touches and kisses. Clifford was giving her sweet torture.


    Before she knew it, his hand already slid under her shirt, caressing her bare skin at her back. She just realized that she was not wearing a bra when Clifford''s palm found her breast.


    ''NO!'' She screamed in her mind. But that scream turned into a soft moan when Clifford''s hand began squeezing and kneading her breast.


    "Aaah~" Bianca''s heart raced even faster! Clifford was already touching the private part of her body! She was not supposed to let him do that but her body was not listening to her mind.<sub> </sub>


    She even arched her back, giving him more ess to her breast. His mouth was already kissing the swell of her breast as it continued to move south.


    Bianca gasped when Clifford took one of her nipples in his mouth, sucking it through the fabric of her shirt. The wetness of her shirt along with the plucking stroke of his tongue over her crown was giving her an intense pleasure.


    She felt her womb clench and a warm liquid flowed down her core. She was now soaking wet down there as proof of her arousal.


    ''I can''t stop my body from reacting to him¡­'' Bianca thought to herself as she stopped fighting her urge and desire.


    She was now allowing Clifford to do anything to her and¡­ her body in particr. She kept yearning for his touch. If he would not stop, Bianca couldn''t stop him as well. Clifford already affected all her senses! She was now craving for more.


    Who would have thought that she would enjoy getting intimate with him? This was another wonderful experience for her.


    For the first time, she gave in to someone. She raised her white g to Clifford. She''s even starting to open up her heart for him.


    But she was afraid¡­ because she knew that Clifford liked Zhen-Zhen. And she thought Clifford would never like her. She''s different from the other women who could satisfy his taste.


    That''s one of the reasons she kept on denying her attraction to him even if Alveena was shipping them together. She didn''t want to expect something from him. Because she didn''t want to be hurt in the end.


    She might be a fierce and strong woman on the outside, but her heart was still fragile. And it could easily be broken by someone like Clifford. Maybe¡­ that''s one of the reasons she avoided dating men and she focused more on her job and career. She was afraid to love¡­ and to be brokenhearted!


    "Cliff¡­" she murmured his name.


    He heard her faint voice but he continued his advances. This time, he lifted her shirt above her chest to see and touch her bare breasts.


    His mouth began sucking her nipple again while his other hand was squeezing her other breast gently. Her soft moans filled the room. It was like a beautiful melody, resounding in his ears.


    Later on, Bianca had spoken again. "Cliff¡­ S-Stop."


    Clifford''s body froze upon hearing that. That word was his wake-up call. He didn''t want to force Bianca into something she didn''t want to do.


    He cursed himself inwardly for acting rashly without considering Bianca''s feelings. But of course, he didn''t want this incident to be the reason for awkwardness between them.


    Clifford stopped but he just pressed his head on her chest while embracing her. He pretended to be back to sleep again while holding her in his arms.


    Bianca was confused by Clifford''s action.


    ''Did he fall asleep again¡­ that fast?''


    Bianca: 0_0

 Chapter 810 I Was Never Drunk

    Bianca didn''t know what to do to Clifford. She couldn''t believe that he just fell asleep too fast. And his face was even pressed on her round mounds.


    Bianca tried to push him and lowered her shirt to cover her bare breast. She wanted to get up but Clifford''s hands were all over her.


    It seemed that he was locking her in his arms, not allowing her to leave by his side. Bianca could only sigh in defeat. She just remained lying there, hugging Clifford.


    Clifford smiled inwardly when Bianca didn''t try to struggle. She just allowed him to embrace her. She even pulled theforter up to cover their bodies.


    Clifford eventually drifted off to sleep while Bianca stayed wide awake just watching Clifford in his sleep.


    "I wonder what will be his reaction tomorrow once he wakes up. I want to get away from him but he is clinging to me too tightly."


    Bianca lost count of how many times she took a deep sigh tonight. Clifford was making her so confused. For her, he was acting strangelytely.


    She looked at him. She envied him for being able to sleepfortably. But here she was wide awake as sleepiness didn''t even visit her.


    She raised her hand, tracing her lips using her fingers. Clifford kissed her again and she liked it. They almost did it, going beyond the kiss. But fortunately, Clifford stopped when she asked him to.


    But she couldn''t figure out if he was drunk or he stopped because she told him so. After a while, Bianca smacked her forehead. She felt like she regretted stopping him. But at the same time, she felt relieved. Well, that''s how she was confused about her feelings.


    She fixed her eyes on his face once again, allowing them to observe and familiarize Clifford''s handsome features. She was dying to touch his face and stroke his hair.


    Clifford was too good-looking, having long and thick dark eyshes. Since Bianca couldn''t sleep, she just spent her time admiring Clifford''s beauty and masculinity.


    She gave in to her desire as her fingers started to trace his lips, his nose, his eyes, and his eyebrows. Clifford frowned at the feel of her fingers touching his eyebrow. Bianca fought the urge to giggle as Clifford was still sound asleep.


    "I wonder if you are dreaming right now," Bianca mumbled before caressing his cheeks.


    When she got tired, Bianca eventually fell asleep, her headying on Clifford''s arm and her face was buried on his chest.


    At dawn, Clifford woke up and saw Bianca soundly sleeping in his arms. He was d she didn''t leave the room and she stayed with him.


    Now, it was Clifford''s turn to watch over Bianca while she''s asleep. He missed this. When they were in the hospital, he could always watch her in her sleep.


    He reached out, touching her face. Clifford began to talk to sleeping Bianca.


    "I don''t understand my feelings as well. I couldn''t name it as it''s different from what I feel for Olive and Lillie. But for some unknown reason, part of me is telling me to protect you."


    His eyes gleamed with different emotions. ''I don''t know when it started but¡­ I feel jealous whenever I see you talking to Brandon. I began to worry when your mom mentioned about setting you up with another guy.''


    ''What''s wrong with me? Why do I feel like I am bing possessive of you? I can''t even stop myself from kissing you. I can''t get you out of my mind. I began to miss you. Why am I doing this? For what reason?''


    Clifford was also trying to figure out his motive for doing and acting like this.


    ''Perhaps, I already fell for you?!'' Clifford asked himself, pressing his hand on his chest as he assessed the beating of his heart.


    ''Do I really have¡­ feelings for you?''


    ******


    The next morning, Bianca woke up at the beeping sound of her rm clock. She immediately turned to reach for her bedside table when suddenly she felt something heavy, stopping her from moving.


    She immediately snapped her eyes open as she recalled what transpiredst night.


    Clifford got ''drunk'' and her father brought him to her room. Then she took a quick shower. After that, she tried to remove his shirt to make himfortable but she had no n of sleeping on the same bed with him.


    But unexpected things happened. Clifford pulled her into a tight embrace, not allowing her to leave the bed. Then,ter on, he kissed her and they made out in her bed. She stopped him and Clifford went back to sleep. In the end, they both slept on her bed.


    "Oh noh! I need to get up before he wakes up and sees me here!" Bianca mumbled, trying to remove Clifford''s arms that were wrapped around her waist.


    To her surprise, Clifford was already awake, looking at her with a bright smile on his face. He was lying on his side, facing Bianca. His head was ced on his elbow.


    "Good morning, Sweetheart! How''s your sleep?"


    Bianca''s eyes widened, her mouth loose open. She was dumbstruck, staring at him foolishly.


    ''Sweetheart? Again? Why is he looking at me like this? Did he remember what happenedst night?'' Bianca''s cheeks blushed from embarrassment.


    She immediately turned around as his gorgeous face was blinding her as early this morning. She also wanted to hide her face and messy morning appearance from him. She brought her hands to her face, checking if there was a ''morning star'' in her eyes.<sub> </sub>


    ''Damn! This is so embarrassing seeing me in this state!'' Biancamented to herself while biting her lips.


    She was still lost in her own thoughts when suddenly she feltrge arms pulling him closer to him. Clifford hugged her!


    ''Oh, God. Is he still drunk?'' Bianca asked herself before turning around to face him.


    "Are you still dreaming, sweetheart?" Clifford asked her again.


    ''Oh shucks! Right! I might still be dreaming. This is just a dream.''


    Bianca closed her eyes and smacked her cheeks. Eh?! She felt it. She was not dreaming. This was real.


    "Hey, why did you smack your face? It will hurt you? See, your cheeks are now red!" Clifford slightly scolded her, caressing her cheeks.


    Bianca chewed on her lower lip. ''Fool. My cheeks are red because I''m blushing, not because I smack my face.''


    Her face reddened further because of Clifford''s fingers touching her.


    "Are you still drunk?" Bianca blurted out, asking him expectantly.


    Clifford fell silent for a moment, just staring at her intently. He was contemting whether to tell her the truth or not. He stayed upte at dawn just figuring out his feelings and how he would deal with it in the morning.


    He thought it would be unfair to Bianca if he would just pretend that he couldn''t remember anything.


    Clifford took a deep sigh before answering her truthfully. "Bianca¡­ honestly¡­ I was never drunkst night."


    "What?!!" Bianca blurted out exasperatedly. There was a hint of disbelief in her eyes.


    "I remember everything. And¡­ I knew what I was doing."


    Bianca''s jaw dropped. She was at a loss for words. She didn''t expect to hear this from him.


    "I''m sorry, Bianca for pretending to be drunk. Your Dad also knew about it."


    Bianca squinted her eyes at the mention of her father. She knew it! No wonder her father and her mother were gazing at each other meaningfullyst night. At that realization, she immediately hit Clifford''s shoulder.


    "Why did you do it? Why did you lie again?"


    Clifford caught her arms and looked straight into her eyes.


    "Because I missed you."


    Those four words that came out of his mouth made Bianca speechless once again.


    "Because I wanted to stay here for a night and be with you. I miss watching you as you sleep. I had to make an excuse for me to stay¡­ and I asked for your father''s helpst night. I also got his permission to stay here."


    Bianca was still trying to absorb and digest every word he said. Her heart began acting wild again inside her chest.


    "But why?" She asked him again in a low voice.


    "I think¡­ I''ve already fallen for you. And I guess, I couldn''t hide my feelings anymore. Bianca¡­ if you will allow me¡­ I want to turn this fake rtionship into a real one¡­"


    Clifford cupped her face, not breaking their eye contact as he continued his words.


    "Bianca, can you be my girlfriend? My real girlfriend?"


    Bianca: "..."


    She felt like her heart jumped out of her chest the moment she heard hisst remarks. Clifford was asking her to be his real girlfriend!!! What happened to this world?!


    "A-Are you sure¡­ you are not drunk?" Bianca asked him again as she couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "No. I''m not drunk. I know what I am saying. And I want you¡­ I want you to be my girlfriend for real. Will you ept me?"


    Bianca: "..."

 Chapter 811 His Efforts

    Bianca didn''t know how long she became quiet while Clifford was waiting for her response. They just stared at each other''s eyes for a long time, their hearts drumming against their chests.


    Clifford suddenly felt anxious as Bianca never uttered a word. Was he getting rejected by her?


    He mustered up his courage to profess his feelings this morning. He thought about it all night. And he decided to let it go as he finally epted that he had fallen for her.


    Was it because she saved him? Well, he didn''t know the answer. He just felt it. And this time he wanted to make it right. He wanted to try again, opening his heart to love someone despite the heartache he experienced before.


    He already gave up on love, until he met Zhen-Zhen. Though he was blinded by his hatred and revenge, he learned to love again. But it was toote since she already had Tristan.


    And now, he met Bianca. Their first meeting was not good. It was a very unpleasant and embarrassing moment for him. But who would have thought that he would fall for her?


    He couldn''t control his heart. But this incident proved that Clifford began to believe in love once more.


    It didn''t work with Olive nor Zhen-Zhen. Now, he wanted to take a risk and start all over again with Bianca.


    "Bianca¡­ please say something." Clifford could no longer bear the suspense so he broke the silence first, urging Bianca to speak up.


    "Otherwise, I will take your silence as a yes!" he added.


    Bianca was pulled out of her stupor when she heard that.


    "No!" She absentmindedly said.


    Clifford''s eyes became saddened when that word came out of her mouth.


    "No?"


    "I mean Yes," said Bianca, taking back her first word. Well, she was confused so her words didn''t make sense even to her.


    Clifford arched his eyebrows in amusement, fighting a smile. He could see that Bianca was confused by her own answers.


    "What do you mean?" Clifford asked, sitting up on the bed.


    Bianca also sat up, facing him. She could see the anticipation in his eyes as he looked at her intently. He held her shoulders, giving her a questioning gaze.


    "Are you rejecting me?" he asked her again. There was a hint of helplessness in his voice.


    "No. But I wanna make sure¡­ Are you just pranking me now, Cliff? What kind of game are you ying?" Bianca was still doubting him. She was not fully convinced about Clifford''s feelings.


    Clifford heaved a deep sigh, rubbing the space in between his eyebrows. ''This woman is so stubborn. She refused to believe me. Do I look like a man who will y with her feelings? Am I not that believable?''


    "Am I not trustworthy for you? Why don''t you believe me?" asked Clifford, pouting his lips right after to look pitiful to her.


    Bianca blinked her eyes, just observing Clifford''s handsome face.


    "How about Olive? Don''t you want to get together with her? She said she already regretted what she did and she wanted you back." Bianca suddenly brought up Olive.


    Clifford frowned at the mention of that name. "Forget about her. This is about us. Don''t mention her. Besides, we were over a long time ago. I don''t love her anymore."


    "How about your feelings for Lillie? Have you gotten over it already?" She asked him again with her curious eyes.


    Clifford looked at her with disbelief. He confessed to her, asking her to be his girlfriend. He was anxiously waiting for her response. But here she was bringing the topic about the women who got involved with him in the past.


    "Why do you have to ask this? Lillie already has Tristan. And I know how much she loves him. Do you think I want another heartache to pursue someone I cannot have?"


    "Of course, I already moved on! Now¡­ I''m asking you to be my girlfriend and make our rtionship for real. What should I do to make you believe me?" Clifford spoke up spontaneously, trying to exin and convince her.


    This time Bianca was able to digest everything including Clifford''s exnation. A mischievous smile yed across her lips as she met his gaze.


    "Hmm, you have to court me first! I want to see your sincerity!" Bianca finally responded, giving him a challenge. Now, she was back to her usual self after getting one shock after another because of Clifford''s confession.


    Clifford: "..."


    He gazed at her withplicated emotions on his face.


    "Are you serious? Do I have to? We already kissed numerous times. You responded to my kisses as well. Don''t you feel attracted to me?"


    Bianca squinted her eyes at him with her nose ring. "It''s your fault! You forced me! How could I stop myself from responding, my mother was there watching us!?" She defended herself.


    Clifford''s lips went upward into a lopsided grin and questioned her, "How about the kiss in your room while your mother was outside? You also responded to me¡­ the same asst night."<sub> </sub>


    Bianca''s cheeks reddened as she felt so embarrassed by this confrontation.


    "Well¡­ I¡­ Uh¨C" Bianca couldn''t think of the best answer to refute that. Clifford won! She was truly attracted to him.


    "Ok fine! I admit! I couldn''t resist you! You are a great seducer!" Bianca said, picking the pillow and smacking it to Clifford''s face.


    He didn''t see iting so he got hit right on his face. Clifford''s lips formed a thin line while ring at the woman who was nowughing at him. He almost fell off the bed because of the impact.


    Wanting to get even at her, Clifford reached out, catching her hands as he snatched the pillow from her hands.


    When he sessfully took the pillow away from her, Clifford immediately pounced on her, pinning her down on the bed, her hands were being restrained on top of her head.


    Bianca was caught off guard by his sudden attack. Before she knew it, Clifford was already on top of her, his weight was pressing her on the bed, immobilizing her movement.


    She tried to struggle and escape from his grasp but to her surprise he was locking her tightly, not allowing her to move.


    "Hey, get off me!" Sheined.


    Bianca was surprised, asking herself when did Clifford be stronger like this. He couldn''t even fight nor throw a good punch before.


    ''Did I be so weak after getting shot? Why can''t I escape from his grasp?'' Bianca wondered to herself.


    "Cliff, release me! Let go!" Bianca demanded, still trying to struggle.


    But Clifford shook his head with a cheeky smile on his face. "I just remember, I still need to punish you for hitting my gorgeous face this morning. And I have no n of letting you go unless you will seriously consider my words."


    "Alright, I''m sorry! I just smacked you with the pillow for being cocky and shameless! And yes, I am taking your words seriously. But still, you have to prove it by courting me. You said you will do anything for me to believe you. So what''s wrong with the courtship stage I am asking you?"


    Clifford let out a huskyugh. "Hmm, Because I want to be your man right away. What if you will try dating another man again on those blind dates?"


    "Eh? You are my boyfriend now in the eyes of my parents so my Mom will not set me up with anyone. Remember?"


    p "Ok. I''ll court you," Clifford said enthusiastically.</anda>


    "Ok! Now, let me go!" She demanded again.


    "Not too fast, sweetheart. I still need to get my¨C" he didn''t finish his words as he gave her a peck on her lips. It was just a smack kiss but Bianca''s heart had gone wild once again, pounding so hard inside her chest.


    Clifford already sat up, releasing her, but Bianca remained lying on the bed, frozen.


    "Don''t give me that pretty and adorable expression of yours, or else, I''m gonna devour your lips. Don''t tempt me, Bianca." Clifford warned her with a cheeky smile.


    Bianca immediately sat up, covering her lips. Clifford let out another chuckle.


    "Hmm, what do you want for breakfast? I will order." Clifford consulted her.


    But instead of answering him, Bianca threw a question at him.


    "Howe you be so strong that I couldn''t escape from you a while ago?"


    Clifford gave her a meaningful smile. "You can''t easily beat me now, Sweetheart. I already learn some moves to counter your attack."


    "Eh? Seriously?"


    Clifford bobbed his head proudly. "Of course! I trained myself for the past two weeks. I hired a trainer to teach me fist-to-fistbat and self-defense moves. My main goal¡­ this time I want to be the one protecting you, not the other way around."


    Clifford took off his shirt and showed something to Bianca.


    "These are the proof of my hard work."


    Bianca gasped when she saw the bruises on the different parts of his body. She felt so touched that Clifford did it for her. Her eyes suddenly became teary.


    On impulse, she just threw herself onto him, hugging him tightly. "You should have waited for me to recover. I can teach you myself. I will not hurt you and will not give you such bruises!"


    Clifford chuckled. "It''s alright. I can''t wait, because I want to be a man who can protect someone as fierce as you. To do that, I have to work hard. I have to impress you."


    "Oh, you don''t have to court me! I could already feel your sincerity!" she said, making Clifford jump with joy.

 Chapter 812 Reconciliation

    ~ At the Davis Family Mansion ~


    Today was the day Tristan would propose to Zhen-Zhen in Mt. Calypso. He woke up in a bright mood, looking forward to his surprise this evening.


    Zhen-Zhen was still clueless about what was about to happen tonight. Tristan just looked very cheerful and lively today, acting very sweetly in front of her.


    "Wifey, today is my day off! Let''s hang out. Have a road trip with me!" Tristan invited Zhen-Zhen.


    He needed to bring her out of the mansion since their parents would be preparing for tonight. Isabelle and Alice together with their husbands would help each other in cooking their food for the dinner date.


    FaMo, Miho, and Zu Wan also knew what to do. They were already in the mansion together with Titania and E.


    "Okay, hubby. Let''s go out and unwind. Maybe you are tired from working? Hmm let''s do this so that you will feel recharged once you take over grandpa''s position," said Zhen-Zhen, hugging her husband while giving him a peck on his right cheek.


    Tristan rubbed the back of his neck as he smiled at her sheepishly. Zhen-Zhen just reminded him of the bigger role in thepany he was about to take.


    But he didn''t mind it for now. His focus was to give Zhen-Zhen the most memorable romantic proposal ever! He was already getting nervous and excited.


    They were still talking in the living room when FaMo approached them. He jumped on Zhen-Zhen''sp, nudging his head on her baby bump.


    FaMo was greeting the twins, Little Cassie and Little Tian. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen giggled upon seeing FaMo''s gesture as his paw was also rubbing her round tummy.


    "The twins move! They are kicking as if they know that I am here!" FaMo blurted out cheerfully in a voice that only Tristan and Zhen-Zhen could hear.


    "They are pretty active, friendly, and approachable." Zhen-Zhen giggled, touching her baby bump.


    "By the way, Zhen-Zhen, Tristan, I overheard your conversation. Can I join you today? I promise I will not disturb you. It''s just that I missed both of you and we haven''t traveled for so long." FaMo asked their permission to tag along with them.


    Tristan and FaMo exchanged meaningful looks. They already discussed this beforehand so that Zhen-Zhen would not suspect anything.


    He would be the one who would bring Tristan and Zhen-Zhen to Mt. Calypso. On the other hand, Zu Wan and Miho would prepare the venue in Mt. Calypso, transporting the necessary things Tristan needed to perfect his proposal.


    "Of course, FaMo. I don''t mind. I would love to bring you with us. We miss you so much, do you know that?" Zhen-Zhen softly responded, cuddling FaMo in her arms. She truly missed FaMo. Unlike before, FaMo was now connected to Zu Wan, not Zhen-Zhen.


    He spent more time with his mastertely, rather than staying with Zhen-Zhen. Besides, Miho was there for Zhen-Zhen. Furthermore, FaMo was also monitoring Zu Wan''s behavior and attitude toward this new world.


    He was aware that Zhen-Zhen was worried that her father would not be able to adjust to this new environment so she asked FaMo to guide her father.


    But fortunately, Zu Wan was just doing fine. Just like Zhen-Zhen, he was a fast learner. But FaMo was just looking out for his temper. They couldn''t afford him to get into a fight or else, the poor humans would suffer.


    "Thanks, Zhen-Zhen. How about you, Tristan?" FaMo turned to Tristan.


    "Of course, FaMo. You cane with us anytime, except during our¨C"


    FaMo raised his paw right away, motioning Tristan to stop talking. He didn''t want to hear it as he already knew what he was referring to¨C Tristan''s and Zhen-Zhen''s intimate and private moment!


    Tristan just let out a soft chuckle. Then he heard his phone ringing. When he checked the caller ID, he found out that his cousin Jake was the one calling him.


    "Wifey, I will just answer this call. You can talk to FaMo and discuss where you want to go for our road trip. I''ll be back after this call."


    "Ok, Tris."


    Tristan nted a gentle kiss on her head before he stood up and went to the balcony to answer the phone.


    As soon as the call got connected, Tristan was greeted by the loud cheers and greetings of the people from the other line. It turned out that Jake put the phone on loudspeaker mode. He was not alone, but he was together with their other cousins.


    Jake: "Cousin! Good luck for today! This is your most awaited proposal. Don''t ruin it."


    Tristan hadn''t replied yet when another person spoke up.


    ke: "Tris, do it your way! Make sure to impress our cousin-inw!"


    Mark and Daniel happened to be there as well. They were trying to cheer him up.


    Mark: "Did you visit the ce? Do you like the floating cottage? Daniel and I were the ones who put so much effort into building the cottage! Make it useful tonight!"


    Daniel: "I got several wounds and cuts trying to hang thenterns on the branches of trees!"


    Tristan could only shake his head helplessly while smiling broadly. He was very grateful to them for the help and support they rendered. He would do his best not to waste their efforts.


    Tristan: "Guys, I owe you this. As a sign of my gratitude, just tell me one product you want to get from our Heavenly Star merchandise. I will give it to you. Hmm, it''s my treat also for bing the Chairman of HSE!"<sub> </sub>


    Another loud cheer was heard from the other line.


    Jake: "Actually, you don''t need to do this. We are d to help you. But of course, we will not refuse this generous offer from you. I want a one-week free VIP amodation good for four in Heavenly Star Paradise Resort. I don''t need a product. This is all I need!"


    After Jake, his twin butted in to ry his demand as well.


    ke: "Cousin, I want the same. My college friends and I are nning to have a reunion. Can we reserve the Heavenly Star Paradise exclusive for us for just one day?"


    Tristan didn''t know whether to cry orugh because of their demands. They really took advantage of his generosity.


    Tristan: "Okay. I got it! Just tell me the date. I will arrange everything for both of you."


    The Twins rejoiced upon hearing Tristan''s positive response. Now, it was Mark''s and Daniel''s turn to say what reward they wanted from Tristan.


    Mark was the first one who spoke up.


    Mark: "Tris¡­ I don''t need anything aside from your forgiveness. I know what I did is not enough to forgive me for all the troubles I caused you in the past¡­ But still, I am here, genuinely asking for your forgiveness."


    The cheerful atmosphere suddenly changed when Mark said those things. Everyone fell silent. They knew the conflicts between the cousins. Lots of things happened but at the end of the day, they were still family¨C members of the Davis Family.


    Tristan and others could feel the sincerity in Mark''s voice. He was apologizing to Tristan for everything. This was something they didn''t expect. It just came out of nowhere.


    They were still waiting for Tristan''s response when Daniel also joined the conversation.


    Daniel: "Let me grab this opportunity as well to apologize to you, Tris. We are at fault here for ming you and hating you. In fact, it already happened in the past but because of our ego and pride, we made things worse between us. We are older than you but we acted childishly. I''m sorry, Tris. I hope from now on, we can get along well, and let''s hang out together as brothers!"


    ke and Jake could only smile while listening to their cousins'' conversation. It seemed that they were trying to fix everything and have proper closure, forgetting and letting go of those past grudges.


    They wanted tomend their two cousins for acknowledging their mistakes and bing brave men as they apologized sincerely.


    Jake patted Mark''s shoulder while ke patted Daniel''s back as if telling them ''Good job!''.


    Meanwhile, Tristan finally found his chance to speak up, giving them a response.


    Tristan: "Mark, Jake¡­ Big Bros¡­ I could feel your sincerity so I felt so touched hearing these words from you. Of course, I want to apologize as well for being too handsome that your girlfriends chased me and seduced me."


    When Tristan said those words, his four cousins almost spit a mouthful of blood because of his shamelessness.


    Jake: "Tristan!"


    ke: "Shameless!"


    <o>,m Mark: "I take back my words!"</o>


    Daniel: "I wanna beat you!"


    Tristan let out a loud chuckle. "Hey calm down. I''m just joking. Everything suddenly got serious so I want to lighten the mood. See, it''s effective."


    "All I want to say is¡­ We are one family. And I forgive you already. I truly appreciate your help. I really hope that we can bond more in the future. I promise. After this proposal, I will treat you all. Let''s hang out together!"


    Mark: "Thank you, Tristan!"


    Daniel: "Okay! You promise that. Better you fulfill it, otherwise, we will beat you up!"


    Jake: "Oops, don''t forget our resort reservation!"


    ke: "I will send you the details after this call."


    Tristan: "Okay! Okay! I will deal with it!"


    "Good luck with your proposal!" The men said in unison.


    "Aye, sirs!"


    The cousins erupted into a peal ofughter. They felt so happy and blissful.


    But who would have thought that Tristan''s promise would have to be postponed as something big would happen tonight?

 Chapter 813 The Promise

    After talking to his cousins, Tristan went back to the living room where FaMo and Zhen-Zhen were talking. He gave Zhen-Zhen an hour to dress up for their date today.


    She wore an off-shoulder pink floral dress that reached her knees, her long wavy hair cascading down her shoulders. She still looked pretty and breathtaking with her simple hair and makeup.


    FaMo was following her behind. Tristan immediately approached Zhen-Zhen, guiding her as they descended from the stairs. The two said goodbye to their parents before leaving the Davis Mansion.


    The excitement could be seen in Tristan''s glowing eyes. He was smiling from ear to ear as he guided her to their car. They intertwined their hands after settling down inside.


    Meanwhile, FaMo chose to sit at the back passenger seat, just silently watching the sweet couple in front of him.


    "Wifey, where do you want to go first?" Tristan asked her while starting the car.


    "I wanna eat ice cream while walking around the park!" Zhen-Zhen promptly responded.


    Tristan smiled tenderly before nodding his head. Then he pressed his hand over her tummy and spoke up, "Little Cassie, Little Tian, we are going to the park and eat ice cream. Are you excited too?"


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were surprised that the twins were very active as if they were aware of what was happening outside their mother''s womb.


    The twins kicked and moved again in response to Tristan''s words. Both of the husband and wifeughed cheerfully, very happy for the twin''s cooperation.


    "Okay. Let''s go!" Tristan started to drive the car, leaving the Davis Mansion.


    After fifteen minutes, they arrived at the Imperial Park in the city center. Tristan parked the car and immediately stepped out to open the door for Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were walking with their entangled hands while FaMo was following them on the side. They looked like they came there to walk around their pet, FaMo.


    You could see the glowing happiness in the eyes of the couple. It''s been so long since thest time they did this thing. They felt so happy and content with what they have now.


    Every day they were grateful to wake up seeing each other, hugging each other, taking care of each other¡­ and just loving each other.


    As they continued roaming around the park, Tristan finally saw the ice cream shop. He immediately pointed its direction to Zhen-Zhen as he gently pulled her towards the shop.


    Tristan bought three ice creams¨C one for him, one for his wife, and one for their cute fluffy cat, FaMo.


    The three of them chose to sit on a bench under the maple tree. They stayed there for a while just eating their ice cream. The husband and wife finally began talking about their future.


    "Wifey, since we have twins, one boy and one girl¡­ Do you want another baby? How many?" Tristan asked her expectantly.


    Although, deep inside, he was having a hard time abstaining for so long, Tristan still wanted to know if Zhen-Zhen wanted to have more babies in the future.


    Besides, he was no longer worried about their superpowers as his father-inw, Zu Wan, promised that he would try to share some power with Tristan after their wedding.


    "Hmm, we can have 3 more if you want Tristan! We will create a basketball team with 5 children." Zhen-Zhen dered to him.


    FaMo suddenly stopped licking his ice cream after hearing that. Both FaMo and Tristan turned to nce at her with an ''Are-you-serious'' look on their faces.


    ''Five children? Zhen-Zhen wants to have five children too? The same number of fire dragons¡­'' FaMo thought to himself.


    On the other hand, Tristan was thinking about something different.


    ''Three more children¡­ that means, I have 3 more 6-9 months of abstaining once she gets pregnant. I hope we can have triplets in her next pregnancy!'' Tristan mumbled to himself, smiling sheepishly at Zhen-Zhen.


    "But don''t worry, Hubby. We need to wait for Little Cassie and Little Tian to grow up first before making another baby. I want to focus on them," Zhen-Zhen added.


    Tristan heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that. "Of course, Wifey. We will do that! I am just here¡­ just tell me when do you want to make babies! I will always be ready for you."


    Tristan winked at her before leaning forward to im her lips. He gave her a quick kiss.


    FaMo could only shake his head as Tristan''s shamelessness and naughtiness didn''t change. But he was now a better version of himself.<sub> </sub>


    He looked more responsible, loving, and caring. FaMo didn''t regret giving Tristan the chance to prove his genuine love for Zhen-Zhen.


    He just wished for this couple to be happy together with their family. Their lives would surely change at the arrival of the twins. Everyone was looking forward to that.


    But at the same time, FaMo appreciated Tristan''s effort of making the most out of their time together while the twins were not yet born.


    FaMo knew that Zhen-Zhen would be touched once she received Tristan''s surpriseter.


    After eating their ice cream, Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen once more.


    "What do you want to do next wifey?"


    Zhen-Zhen pointed her finger to the picture booth nearby. "Hubby, let''s take some pictures there together with FaMo. I just watched this in a television drama. Couples love to take pictures there together using different headdresses and essories.


    Tristan bobbed his head as he immediately agreed to Zhen-Zhen''s request. The three of them stood up and walked over to the Photobooth. They were weed by the two staff.


    The three of them entered while trying on different headdresses. Soon, the clicking sound of the camera was heard. They took several photos together.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were satisfied with the result of their shots. It was fun and he felt like they were teenagers again.


    "Wifey! This is our first photo together with FaMo and the twins! I will frame these and put them on our bedside table!" Tristan blurted out excitedly while caressing their photos.


    "Yes, hubby! I would love that! I also want to make a photo album for our family pictures. I will start collecting pictures now, hubby."


    Tristan wrapped his arms around her body, showering her kisses on her head and face. He would try to fulfill her every request.


    "Of course, Wifey! I can buy you tons of photo albums! Make sure to fill it with our memories."


    Zhen-Zhen hugged him back, resting her head on his chest. "Yes, Hubby. Thank you. Thank you for giving me a big happy family! Thank you for taking care of me. I was a lost child when you found me. But you taught me everything. I owe you a lot, Tristan."


    "Don''t thank me, Zhen-Zhen. You are my wife. Besides, I love you so much. I just want you to feel my love. I will take care of you and our children until I die." Tristan said, caressing her cheeks.


    "Wifey, I am just an ordinary human. Our life span is different. I might die first¡­ but I want you to know that I will cherish every moment that I am with you and with our kids."


    A hint of sadness and sorrow red in Zhen-Zhen''s eyes upon hearing that. "Don''t say that, Tristan. I don''t know how I can live my life without you."


    Zhen-Zhen tightened her grip on Tristan''s body. She got affected by Tristan''sst words.


    "Wifey¡­ you can live thousands of years¡­ But I cannot. I will get older faster than you¡­ will you still love me even though I am already ugly? What if you might suddenly change your mind and be with Liam? I heard, just like you, he has a longer lifespan than me."


    Zhen-Zhen immediately shook her head. "I will only love one man in my life. And that is you, Tristan. No one can ever rece you in my heart. I will love you despite your physical appearance or age! Please just don''t talk about leaving me early and dying. I can''t live without you!"


    Zhen-Zhen suddenly became emotional. Her tears were threatening to fall.


    FaMo red at Tristan and wanted to scratch him for making Zhen-Zhen sad. Of course, Tristan would live longer as well once he gained power from the demon god.


    But since Zhen-Zhen had no idea about this yet, she couldn''t help but be sad. She began to feel afraid of losing Tristan. He was her life. She didn''t know what she would do once Tristan would be gone. She might lose her mind once it happens.


    "I''m sorry, wifey. Don''t be sad¡­ I didn''t mean to ruin the moment. me my mouth for that." Tristan immediately smacked his mouth, cursing himself inwardly.


    "Wifey, please don''t cry! I love you so much! I will live longer just for you!" Tristan wiped away the tears that already fell from the corner of her eyes.


    "Promise?" Zhen-Zhen asked him, still shedding tears.


    "Yes, Wifey! I promise! I will be with you for a long long long time!" Tristan solemnly swore,forting her.

 Chapter 814 The Day Of Surprise

    Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, and FaMo had an amazing road trip after leaving the park and taking their lunch.


    Tristan brought her to the green fields and beaches. They would always stop to take pictures as Tristan also brought his camera with him.


    Remember, taking pictures was Tristan''s favorite hobby. He took a lot of photos of Zhen-Zhen and FaMo. He couldn''t stop himself from clicking the camera in every angle and every position.


    Zhen-Zhen was still his most favorite subject... his muse. He would make sure to capture every moment with her today. He would also ask FaMo to record his proposal so that they would have a chance to watch it. They would show the video to the twins as well once they grew up.


    It was already 5:00 pm when they stopped over on a hill. That was the time Tristan should bring his wife to Mt. Calypso.


    He nced at FaMo. Their eyes met and they already understood each other. It''s time for the wonderful surprise.


    Tristan invited Zhen-Zhen to step out of the car.


    "Wifey, let''s go out. There is something I wanna show you."


    Clueless about what he was trying to do, Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head and followed Tristan''s request. Tristan went out of the car first, opening the door for Zhen-Zhen.


    p He held her hand as he guided her out of the car. FaMo also jumped, leaving the car. They stood there on top of the hill with their intertwined hands.</anda>


    They looked at the horizon, enjoying the view. The sun was about to set. Tristan moved to Zhen-Zhen''s back, hugging her from behind.


    "Wifey, let''s watch the sunset together¡­" he whispered in her ear, tightening his embrace.


    "Yes, hubby. It''s been so long since thest time we watched the sunset and sunrise." Zhen-Zhen tilted her head to look at him. There was a hint of love and joy in her eyes.


    They waited for the sun to set. The majestic view of golden orange hue painted on the sky could be seen. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but be amazed and admire the beautiful scenery in front of them.


    "Wifey, I want to watch lots of sunsets and sunrises with you¡­" Tristan gave her a peck on her head and continued talking.


    "...there are lots of things I want to do with you¡­ Next time, once our twins are born, let''s visit some other ce abroad. Let''s have a tour, just you and me. We will let grandpa and our parents take care of Little Cassie and Little Tian."


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but smile. She also wanted to travel the world together with Tristan. She promised to herself that she would bnce her time as a wife and a mother.


    "Yes, Tris, we can do that! I''m so excited to travel the world with you. Hmm. We can also fly in the sky if you want, no need to use airnes."


    Tristan chuckled at Zhen-Zhen''sst words. "Hmm, I would love that. I will cling to you why we are flying in the air. But how I wish I can also fly on my own so that I will be the one carrying you in my arms and you will hold onto me so tight!"<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen just giggled while bobbing her head. Then she turned her attention back to the horizon where they could see the majestic view of the sunset.


    While they were watching the sunset and whispering sweet loving words to each other, FaMo already transformed into his fireball form. He was getting ready to teleport the couple to Mt. Calypso. He was just waiting for Tristan''s go signal.


    "Wifey, close your eyes for a while. Don''t open them unless I tell you, okay?" Tristan mumbled when it started to get dark.


    Zhen-Zhen, who fully trusted Tristan, fulfilled his request as she closed her eyes. Tristan smiled tenderly just watching her. Then he turned around only to see FaMo in his fireball form.


    His lips moved but there was no sounding out so Zhen-Zhen didn''t know what Tristan and FaMo were talking about. ''It''s time, FaMo. Bring us to the waterfall in Mt. Calypso.''


    It did not take long when FaMo''s form becamerger enough to engulf Tristan and Zhen-Zhen''s body. In an instant, the two figures hugging each other on the hilltop disappeared.


    *****


    Meanwhile, on the other mountain, Liam and the other guardian warriors were gathered. Today was also the time he would send them back to their original world.


    He was surprised when Caleb approached him this morning, telling him they were ready to go back to their world. Liam didn''t suspect anything so he agreed.


    It would take too much time to open the portal and Liam needed to use enormous magical power. He would be exhausted and lose some power today after opening the portal. But he was d that they were now willing to return.


    But little did he know, the timing of Caleb''s request had something to do with Mheera''s n. The other guardian warriors didn''t know about this. Only Caleb!


    Liam started to release his magical power, lights illuminating from his palms. He was now opening the portal going back to their world.


    The other guardian warriors were just standing behind him. Riyu didn''t know why but she had a nagging feeling that something was going to happen tonight.


    She even noticed Caleb''s strange behaviortely. The other guardian warriors had no idea about what happened to Mheera the night she visited the vi.


    It was Caleb whost talked to Mheera, consoling her for what happened. Mheera made another request from him, asking Caleb to make Liam upied on a certain day.


    And now, Caleb was doing it. He knew that Mheera was going to execute her n tonight so he was helping her to divert Liam''s attention. Through this, Liam would not be able to interfere with Mheera''s n.


    Caleb still hated Liam for what he did to Mheera. So this was the only way he could help her and avenge her against Liam.


    ''Liam should not know that Mheera is going to kill the demon god''s daughter tonight, or else, Liam will intervene and help her. This is for Mheera.''

 Chapter 815 [Bonus Chapter] The Proposal (I)

    ~ At Mt. Calypso ~


    Zhen-Zhen felt FaMo''s aura. Even if her eyes were closed, she could tell that he used his power to transport them to another ce.


    Now, Zhen-Zhen became more intrigued and curious about where they were right now. She didn''t open her eyes yet as she was waiting for Tristan to speak.


    But she could smell the fresh scent of the wind, trees, and nts in the surroundings. She could even hear some animal sounds from nearby. And what caught her attention most was the sound of falling water¨C a waterfall!


    He said not to open her eyes unless he told her. So here she was trying to control herself even though she was dying to know where they went after the teleportation.


    From a distance, Tristan saw Zu Wan and Miho hiding in the trees. The floating cottage was full of decorations like white curtains, flowers, andnterns. The table for two was set as well for their romantic dinner.


    Thenterns, the fireflies¡­ everything was already prepared. Tristan was about to propose to Zhen-Zhen in this waterfall where he first met her.


    "Wifey, you can open your eyes now," Tristan whispered to her, still hugging her from behind.


    Zhen-Zhen slowly opened her eyes only to be greeted by the amazing view of the waterfall which was sparkling in the dark. She gasped in surprise seeing thousands of fireflies illuminating the surroundings.


    She felt like she was in a fairnd just watching these magical and picturesque views of the waterfall along with the fireflies flying around them.


    She even raised her hand to let the fireflynd on her palm. Zhen-Zhen''s blue eyes sparkled in delight. Her heart was pounding with so much joy.


    "Wifey, do you know where we are right now?" Tristan asked her, smiling widely as he could see the happiness on her face.


    "Yes! I know this ce. This is where we first met. I will never forget this waterfall. The ce has improved. But I can still recognize this." Zhen-Zhen responded enthusiastically, staring at Tristan''s eyes intently.


    "You are right. We are on Mt. Calypso right now. I''m d that you still remember the ce." He gave her a peck on her forehead.


    "Of course, this is a very special ce. You found me here and I met you here." Zhen-Zhen sunk further into his arms, leaning her back on his sturdy chest as they watched the waterfall and the fireflies.


    Tristan ced his chin over her shoulder, hugging her waist. "Wifey, did you know that when I first saw you, I thought you were a mountain goddess, a forest fairy, and a waterfall''s nymph."


    Zhen-Zhen giggled when she heard that. "But you never thought that I''m a half-human and half-demon. Weren''t you afraid of me after knowing about my identity and witnessing my power?"


    Tristan smiled sheepishly and said, "You are breathtakingly beautiful like an enchantress. How could I be afraid of you? But I admit I was truly surprised and slightly frightened when I saw the fireing out of your palm."


    "And you amazed me too when you brought the big wild boar and dropped its dead body in front of me."


    Tristan couldn''t stop himself fromughing as he recalled those moments, he almost died when he fell off the cliff just because he got frightened of her. Butter on, after he was saved, he realized that there was nothing to be afraid of. Zhen-Zhen was too pretty and innocent at that time.<sub> </sub>


    "Wifey,e¡­ let''s have some dinner first." Tristan gently pulled her as they walked towards the floating cottage.


    "Tris! This is so nice. You even built this cottage for us." Zhen-Zhen felt so touched seeing the beautifully decorated floating cottage.


    "My cousins helped me with this. I wanted to surprise you. Do you like it?"


    "Yes! I really really like it! Thank you, Tris!" Zhen-Zhen pounced on him, feeling so happy and grateful. Tristan could only smile while stroking her hair.


    This was the only start of his surprise but Zhen-Zhen felt so happy already. She really had a simple happiness. And she appreciated even small things. This was one of the traits he loved about his wife.


    "Oh my, the food! These are my favorites!" Zhen-Zhen blurted out. "Did our mothers cook these for us?"


    "Yes, they did it to treat us and give us delicious food during our romantic date. Father and Miho helped us in bringing the food here. This is the reason I asked you out today." Tristan admitted to her.


    Zhen-Zhen was at a loss for words, her heart singing with joy and her stomach fluttering as if butterflies were inside. The twins even moved inside her tummy as they could feel the joy of their mother.


    "Tristan¡­ I-I¡­ don''t know what to say. I am overwhelmed by all of this. You are so sweet and romantic." Zhen-Zhen was smiling but her eyes were already teary.


    "You deserve this¡­ Zhen," Tristan softly mumbled, his eyes filled with love and devotion for the woman standing next to him. He cupped her face, caressing her cheeks before leaning over to kiss her forehead.


    Zhen-Zhen''s tears fell once again, not because of sadness but because of overwhelming happiness.


    "Hmm, my wife is crying again¡­" Tristan kissed away those tears by showering gentle kisses on her eyes and face.


    "These are tears of joy." She mumbled before holding his face.


    Zhen-Zhen was the one who captured his lips, giving him a long deep passionate kiss which made them breathless.


    This was one way of letting Tristan know how much she truly appreciated his surprise¡­ how much she liked this and how much grateful she was to him.


    When they parted from that kiss, both of them were gasping for air. There was a hint of yearning and desire in Tristan''s eyes as he looked at her.


    "Wifey¡­ I love you so much that I am willing to do everything just to make you happy. I want you to feel special every day." Tristan rested his forehead on hers, still caressing her face.


    "I love you more, Tristan."

 Chapter 816 The Proposal (II)

    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen started consuming their delicious and sumptuous meal. FaMo and Miho also joined them while Zu Wan remained hidden in his secret spot.


    He didn''t want to spoil the fun by showing himself to the couple. This was their moment¡­ a private time for the couple to enjoy each other''spany.


    Tristan was very attentive to his wife. He was slicing the meat for her, feeding her. While eating, FaMo yed romantic songs that could soothe their hearts.


    Zu Wan and Miho also brought a portable speaker. This was the source of music in that area. The sweet and slow melody of the beautiful song added more romantic vibes during their dinner.


    Zhen-Zhen could only smile as she appreciated Tristan''s effort. After twenty minutes, they finished their food and desserts.


    Miho and FaMo gave them an amazing performance¨C Fire Dragon Dance! The two transformed into their respective fire dragon forms.


    Their fire illuminated in the dark as they moved in synchronized movement. They were flying and floating in the air in front of Tristan and Zhen-Zhen, entertaining them with their different moves.


    Using their bodies, they even formed different shapes like flowers, hearts, and two people. It was like they were portrayed through their dance how Zhen-Zhen and Tristan met in that waterfall.


    The husband and wife were both enjoying the dragon fire dance of Miho and FaMo. The smile on Zhen-Zhen''s face never disappeared.


    After their performance, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen pped their hands, cheering for Miho and FaMo.


    "That was amazing! You have both chemistry, FaMo and Miho!" Tristan shouted, teasing the two dragons. It was just a joke but FaMo and Miho looked dagger at him.


    "I love it. Thank you for that wonderful performance!" Zhen-Zhen also expressed how she enjoyed their dance.


    "Little Cassie and Little Tian also enjoyed it. See, my tummy is moving as the twins are kicking inside my womb."


    FaMo and Miho exchanged nces with one another. It was their pleasure to entertain Tristan and Zhen-Zhen along with the twins (...although the twins couldn''t see them yet but they could feel their mother''s feelings).


    "We are d you both like it," Miho responded cheerfully.


    FaMo felt the same way. "Anything for you, Zhen-Zhen."


    Soon, Tristan gave them a signal. Now, it was his turn to entertain his wife. He turned her around to face him. He extended his hand and said, "May I dance with the most beautiful girl in the world?"


    Zhen-Zhen just giggled before nodding her head in agreement. The two of them moved closer to each other. Her hands were ced on Tristan''s shoulders while his hands were holding the sides of her waist.


    Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen to dance with him while listening to the sweet romantic song. But this time only background music was ying on the speaker.


    Soon, Tristan''s voice was heard as he sang a song for her. He wanted to dedicate this song to his beloved wife whopleted him because of her pure love.


    [ ** The Title of the song is Your Love by mid ** Song Credits to real Artist. You can listen to the song while reading this...]


    [ You''re the one that never lets me sleep ]


    [ To my mind, down to my soul, You touch my lips ]


    [ You''re the one that I can''t wait to see ]


    [ With you here by my side I''m in ecstasy ]


    Zhen-Zhen was surprised as she didn''t expect Tristan to sing well. He was staring intently into her eyes as he continued singing the song as if he was rying his feelings to her through the lyrics.


    [ I am all alone without you ]


    [ My days are dark without a glimpse of you ]


    [ But now that you came into my life I feelplete ]


    [ The flowers bloom, my morning shines¡­ And I can see¡­]


    Tristan paused for a moment to nt a soft kiss on her forehead.


    [ Your love is like the sun, That lights up my whole world¡­]<sub> </sub>


    ? [ I feel the warmth inside¡­]


    [ Your love is like the river, That flows down through my veins¡­ I feel the chill inside¡­ ]


    Zhen-Zhen tightened her grip on his shoulder as she leaned her head on his chest. She loved listening to his voice as well as to the sound of his heartbeats. He had a heartbeat, one that reverberated through her as if it was her own.


    After finishing the song, Tristan whispered to her and said, "Your love¡­ your love changed me¡­ your love is my strength¡­ your love is the reason I am waking up every day¡­ Your love gives me hope, joy, and happiness. Your love is my everything, Zhen-Zhen. You are my everything."


    Zhen-Zhen''s heart fluttered after hearing those sweet words from him. She knew he was sincere. She could see it through his eyes that were looking at her with so much love and affection.


    Tristan grabbed her hand then suddenly the darkness was reced by bright lightsing from thenterns! Zu Wan lighted them.


    Zhen-Zhen gasped in amusement when she saw the falling petals. There were lots of them. The fireflies were also scattered around them.


    It was like they were in a fantasy world right now. The scenery was too beautiful and magical.


    And in the middle of the waterfall, small fireballs began to form letters,bining them toe up with words.


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes were filled with fascination as she watched the fires forming a word. After a few seconds, the words werebined and they were now readable.


    She gasped in surprise, covering her mouth. As her eyes were fixed on the words, Tristan whispered to her.


    "Zhen-Zhen, this time I want to give you a memorable marriage proposal. It was something I failed to do in the past. You deserve only the best. I''m sorry if it took me so long before I was able to do this¡­"


    Tristan paused and kneeled in front of her, still holding her hands. Just like the words formed with fireballs, Tristan asked Zhen-Zhen, "Will you be my wife forever? Marry me, Zhen-Zhen, my Love."


    Zhen-Zhen was speechless for a moment. So this was the feeling of getting a marriage proposal from the one you love. Her heart was singing with joy. She felt like crying¡­ but only to shed tears of joy.


    Though they were already married in papers, it still felt different receiving such a romantic proposal from Tristan. She wanted to say yes but Zhen-Zhen felt the lump in her throat.


    Now she couldn''t stop her tears from falling. Tristan was giving her one surprise after another. She felt so special. His profound love for her was reflected in his actions.


    "I feel like I am the luckiest girl tonight¡­" Zhen-Zhen finally found her voice to speak up.


    "... Of course! I would love to marry you in every church! I want to be your better half forever. Now, I understand the true meaning of a wife. I will do my duty well as your wife and as a mother of your children. Tristan, we will live together until the end of time! I will love you forever."


    Tristan also felt touched upon hearing her words. His eyes began to tear up. He was a man but he couldn''t stop himself from being emotional. His tears fell from the corners of his eyes.


    "I am the luckiest guy¡­ I thank God for giving you to me. I am so d that I was the one who found you here. I am so happy that you stick by my side despite the fact I did wrong andmitted mistakes¡­" Tristan smiled tenderly, wiping his tears to clear his vision.


    "Now, let me put this to your hand¡­" He was now holding her beautiful ring. Miho took it from Zhen-Zhen.


    "Oh my, how did you steal my ring? Is that my ring, Tristan?" Zhen-Zhen asked him, surprised and puzzled.


    Tristan smiled sheepishly. "I have friends." He said, eyeing Miho and FaMo meaningfully.


    Zhen-Zhen could only giggle while caressing his face. "Oh, I understand. Put it now. Next, time I will make sure that no one can steal this ring from me."


    Zhen-Zhen tossed a look at FaMo and Miho who maintained their innocent looks, feigning ignorance although they knew that Zhen-Zhen''s words were intended to them.


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle. Zhen-Zhen was very sharp. She could easily tell who were the guilty ones.


    Tristan didn''t waste more time as he put the ring on her finger. Then he stood up, hugging Zhen-Zhen with so much love. She hugged him back.


    "Hmm, so I guess we are getting married next month, wifey! I can''t wait to see you wearing your white dress while walking down the aisle." Tristan blurted out in excitement


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head with a charming smile on her face.


    Tristan gazed down, lifting her chin as he leaned over for a deep kiss. As usual, he wanted to seal this proposal with a passionate kiss. Kissing her like this was sweeter than any other dessert in the whole world.


    ''Yes! I did it! My proposal is a sess¡­Argh! I just so love this woman¡­''

 Chapter 817 Soul Possession

    Liam had finally opened the portal going back to their world. The guardian warriors were now getting ready to leave.


    Riyu, Shino, and Shiba bade their goodbye to Liam. But Caleb ignored him until the end. The three men were the first guardian warriors who passed through the portal.


    Riyu decided to gost as she was still contemting something. When it was her turn to leave, she finally decided to tell Liam what she knew.


    "Guardian lord¡­" she called him out.


    "I''m no longer your guardian lord," Liam said, correcting Riyu''s words.


    But Riyu shook her head. "For me, you are still our guardian leader. Again, I want to apologize for my action and for breaking yourmand. I didn''t consider the consequence of our actions as I blindly followed the head Shaman."


    Riyu slightly bowed her head. "Now, I realized my mistake, thanks to you, Liam. So I am here apologizing to you. I don''t know if this will be thest time we are seeing each other. But I just want you to know that I admire your leadership. I respect you. I''m so sorry for upsetting you and letting you down."


    "You don''t have to apologize to me¡­ you should apologize to her¡­ her father and to those innocent people you involved¡­"


    Riyu knew that Liam was referring to Zhen-Zhen, the demon god, E and Titania.


    "Sigh. Sorry Liam. It seems I can''t do that anymore as I am going back to our world now." Riyu felt guilty for what she had done.


    "It''s alright. It''s enough knowing you already realized your mistakes and you felt sorry for them," Liam patted Riyu''s shoulder.


    "Go now, the portal will notst too long. It is slowly disappearing¡­"


    But Riyu had something to tell him first before leaving.


    "Liam¡­ about Mheera," Riyu nced at him worriedly. "I think you have to know this."


    "What is it?" Liam suddenly frowned at the mention of Mheera. He could sense trouble by just looking at Riyu''s expression.


    "She hasn''t given up on killing the demon god''s daughter. Liam, I think he will use her husband to target her. Mheera nted a spell on her husband¡­ I don''t know what exactly her n is¡­ but I am certain that she is already making her move."


    Liam''s eyes widened when he heard that. His heart was filled with worry and concern for Zhen-Zhen and Tristan.


    He held and shook her shoulders as he further asked her, "Why did you just tell me this? You should have warned me beforehand!"


    Riyu looked down feeling so guilty. "I''m sorry. I hesitated."


    Without further ado, Liam prepared the dimension-hopping spell. He needed to warn Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. He had to find Mheera as well to lift the spell she cast on Tristan.


    "I need to go!" Liam said to Riyu.


    Riyu just nodded her head before she passed through the portal. She just hoped that Liam could stop Mheera so that no one would get hurt. She wished that they were not yet toote.


    After 15 minutes, Liampleted the dimension-hopping spell as he arrived at the Davis Family Mansion. He tried calling Tristan''s and Zhen-Zhen''s phone numbers but they were not answering. Their phones were left in the car which was parked on the hilltop.


    Upon arrival, he dashed into the house only to meet Tristan''s parents. They were the ones who weed Liam at the front door.


    "Liam, why are you here? Looking for Tristan and Lillie?" Isabelle asked him, feeling surprised to see him.


    "Good evening, Mrs. Davis, May I see them? Are they here?" Liam said. There was an urgency in his voice.


    Puzzled by his reaction, Isabelle just shook her head and answered him, "I''m afraid but I guess you can''t see them tonight. They are not here. They were in Mt. Calypso as our son had prepared a surprise proposal to his wife, Lillie."


    Isabelle''s tone was insinuating that the husband and wife couldn''t be disturbed tonight as they were having a special moment at Mt. Calypso.


    "You can go back tomorrow to see them, Liam," Isabelle added, shing a faint smile.


    Liam hadplicated emotions on his face. He had a nagging feeling about this. He didn''t know what Mheera was nning.


    He wanted to warn Tristan and Zhen-Zhen but it seemed that tonight was not the best time to interrupt them. So he chose to look for Mheera. He would ask her to remove the spell she nted on Tristan.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Davis."


    Liam bade farewell to Isabelle. Now, he needed to find Mheera but he didn''t know where to start. Fortunately, Riyu mentioned some of the ces where he could possibly find Mheera.<sub> </sub>


    *****


    Meanwhile, in a certain cave, Mheera already started casting the forbidden spell. She was hell-bent to kill Zhen-Zhen tonight using Tristan.


    This forbidden spell was called Soul Possession. Mheera would use Tristan''s body and transfuse her soul to him to control his movement.


    With that, she could easily harm and attack Zhen-Zhen because she knew that Zhen-Zhen could not harm Tristan. Once she fought back, Tristan''s body was the one who would get hurt severely.


    Transferring and fusing her soul to Tristan''s body was also risky for her as she didn''t know if she would be able to go back to her own body after the fight.


    She didn''t know either if her physical body would be affected once Tristan''s body would get hurt while her soul was inside him.


    She was gambling her life with this n. This was the only way she could get near Zhen-Zhen. Even if the demon god interfered, Zhen-Zhen would not let her husband get hurt.


    Mheera continued chanting the forbidden spell. The symbols that were engraved on the ground where she was seated were now illuminating in that dark cave.


    A white fog was formed around Mheera''s body. She was currently in a sitting position, with her eyes closed. Her chants echoed in the cave. A chilling effect could be felt inside.


    Even the bats living in the cave were disturbed by the magical force forming inside. They had to flee and leave the cave in an instant. They could even feel the dark aura emanating from Mheera. The bats were frightened.


    It did not take long when Mheera''s soul came out of her body.


    *****


    ~ At Mt. Calypso ~


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen stayed hugging each other, just savoring the moment. They watched the fireflies. They took their time enjoying each other''spany.


    Zu Wan was watching them from a distance. He was so d to see how happy Zhen-Zhen was because of Tristan''s surprise.


    Miho and FaMo continued to entertain them with another fire dragon dance. The husband and wife could only smile as they were fascinated by Miho''s and FaMo''s performance.


    "Wifey, tomorrow¡­ We will start preparing for our wedding. I will ask the help of grandpa and our parents," Tristan said excitedly while hugging Zhen-Zhen from behind.


    "Sure, hubby. But will I look fat on my wedding gown?"


    Tristan chuckled after hearing that. "Of course not. Hmm, you are not fat. Your tummy is just round because you are carrying our two little babies. Besides, I don''t care if you are fat or not. You still look pretty."


    Zhen-Zhen also giggled. "I''m d you said that. I don''t need to feel insecure and conscious."


    "You have no reason to feel that way. You are still the most beautiful bride in the world!" Tristan said proudly.


    "I will hire the most famous and talented designer. You can design your own wedding gown!"


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes sparkled in delight upon hearing that. She would love to do that! Designing her own wedding gown!


    She bobbed her head frantically as she responded to Tristan. "Hubby, you really know how to make me happy. You pamper me so much. I would really love to do it."


    "What do you want wifey? Beach wedding or Church wedding?" Tristan consulted her.


    "But you know¡­ we can do both. If you want we can do the wedding on the mountain peak as well," he added, smiling cheekily at her.


    "I want all of them. But let''s prioritize our church wedding, Tris!" Zhen-Zhen responded.


    Tristan tightened his grip on her body, kissing her on her cheek. "Okay wifey! Church wedding first. In our second year, we will have a Beach wedding. Third-year anniversary, we will have a wedding at the mountain peak!"


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head in agreement. "But hubby, wedding every year? Isn''t it too much?"


    "Of course not! Your hubby is now the Chairman of the Richest Company here in the City of Empire. I can spend my money to do our dream wedding every year!"


    Zhen-Zhen just shook her head helplessly, but there was a cheerful and bright smile glowing on her face.


    Tristan was about to say another thing when suddenly he froze in his spot. He felt like something heavy entered his body and he was immobilized. Before he knew it, Tristan cked out while still hugging Zhen-Zhen from behind.

 Chapter 818 Fight Each Other

    Tristan cked out while hugging Zhen-Zhen from behind. But it was just temporary as he regained his consciousness right after.


    However, Tristan was no longer the one in control of his body. He was possessed by Mheera''s soul. Through the forbidden spell, she merged her soul into Tristan''s body using the mark she left in his system.


    Upon leaving her own body, Mheera''s soul was sent to Tristan''s location thus merging into his body without his knowledge.


    The proposal and his surprise for Zhen-Zhen was going smoothly but it was interrupted by Mheera. She was now the one taking over Tristan''s body.


    A cold glint shed in Tristan''s eyes as he gazed down at Zhen-Zhen who was leaning on him.


    Zhen-Zhen noticed that something strange happened to Tristan as he just suddenly became quiet.


    She was about to ask him when in one swift move, Tristan locked her head using his arm. He was strangling Zhen-Zhen from behind.


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes widened in both confusion and surprise. She didn''t know why Tristan was doing this.


    "Tris¡­ W-Why are you¨C" She couldn''t finish her words as Tristan''s grip on her neck tightened further. She couldn''t breathe.


    She tried to struggle and remove his arm that was locking her neck. But to her surprise, Tristan was quite powerful tonight.


    "You need to die, you demon."


    Zhen-Zhen froze in her spot upon hearing those wordsing from Tristan. ''He wants me dead? No way! This is not the Tristan I knew! What''s wrong with him?''


    Secondster, Tristan was already holding a divine dagger in his left hand. Using her summoning spell, Mheera summoned the divine dagger and now it appeared in Tristan''s palm.


    Tristan, who was still restraining Zhen-Zhen, raised his left hand to pierce Zhen-Zhen''s heart.


    "Tristan, No!" Zu Wan finally noticed what was happening in the floating cottage. He was shaken after seeing Tristan holding a divine dagger while strangling Zhen-Zhen using his elbow.


    ''What the hell is he doing to my daughter!'' Zu Wan was enraged right away. He came out of his hiding spot and dashed in their direction.


    If his daughter would get hurt, he swore that he would not spare Tristan.


    Meanwhile, before the tip of the dagger would be buried on her chest, Zhen-Zhen immediately grabbed his left hand thus stopping Tristan.


    She recovered from her deep stupor. She assumed that Tristan was under a spell. Her one hand was stopping Tristan''s hand that was holding the dagger, while her free hand tried to pull his arm away from her neck.


    "Tristan, wake up! Can you hear me? It''s me, Zhen-Zhen, your wife. Please, wake up!" Zhen-Zhen mumbled with her pleading tone.


    Her plea just fell on deaf ears. Tristan didn''t stop. Determination could be seen in his eyes. He wanted to kill her.


    Miho and FaMo already stopped their dance as their attention was now focused on Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. Zu Wan was flying towards them, his eyes zing with rage.


    "Master!" Both of the dragons shouted in unison, wondering what he was up to.<sub> </sub>


    "Let go of my daughter, you bastard!" Zu Wan screamed, releasing a fireball in his right palm.


    Zhen-Zhen felt rmed when she saw her father charging towards them. There was a killing intent in his eyes.


    Zu Wan also summoned FaMo to separate Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. FaMo and Zu Wan were both charging at Tristan.


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head in helplessness. "Fa-Fa, FaMo! No! Don''t hurt, Tristan!" She requested them but they ignored her as their priority was her safety.


    Zhen-Zhen had no choice but to summon Miho to stop FaMo and Zu Wan from attacking Tristan.


    ''Miho, stop them!''


    Since Zhen-Zhen was now Miho''s master, she would follow and obey her even if it meant attacking her former Master, Zu Wan.


    Miho flew in front of Zu Wan and FaMo, stopping them to get near Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    Mheera smiled inwardly seeing this scene. She already expected this. And she was not wrong. Zhen-Zhen would try her best to protect Tristan even if she had to fight her father, the demon god.


    ''It is nice to see the father and daughter fighting each other! Go and kill each other!'' Mheera was rejoicing. She was still trying her best to plunge the dagger in Zhen-Zhen''s chest.


    But Zhen-Zhen was unbelievably strong. She was struggling against her. Mheera decided to use another spell that would weaken Zhen-Zhen¨C the Haze spell that could make her doze off.


    A white fog suddenly engulfed Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. The Haze Spell didn''t have an effect on the caster so it was fine if Mheera, who was in Tristan''s body, would be exposed to it.


    Zhen-Zhen''s vision became blurry after being exposed to the fog brought by the Haze Spell. The fog also helped them hide from the view of the demon god.


    Zu Wan became more worried as he could no longer see what was happening in the floating cottage. He didn''t have a clear vision as the thick fog was scattered around the cottage.


    "FaMo, deal with Miho!" Zu Wanmanded FaMo as he continued to fly toward the floating cottage.


    But even before he could reach them, Zu Wan was blocked by an invisible barrier. Zhen-Zhen created that strong barrier with the aim of protecting Tristan from Zu Wan!


    Zu Wan tried punching the barrier. He wanted to break it and create a passageway. But surprisingly, Zhen-Zhen''s barrier was so strong and indestructible.


    "Zhen-Zhen! Remove this barrier now! Let me pass through!" Zu Wan was no longer as powerful as he was before.


    Most of his powers were transferred to Zhen-Zhen so it was natural that she could build a strong barrier which Zu Wan couldn''t break.


    From the cottage, Zhen-Zhen could hear her father''s voice. But she refused to let him pass through as she was worried for Tristan''s safety.


    "Fa-Fa, forgive me. But I can''t do that. Trust me. I can handle this." Zhen-Zhen reassured him.


    The fog was making her feel dizzy. So Zhen-Zhen had no other choice but to pull Tristan as she jumped onto the water, dragging him with her.

 Chapter 819 [Bonus Chapter] Sacrifice To Protect

    While the situation in Mt. Calypso was getting chaotic, Liam, on the other hand, continued looking for Mheera.


    He was weakened after using too much magical force to open the portal. He also used dimension-hopping spells several times just to find Mheera.


    Liam was getting tired now. The over exhaustion was now affecting his body. If he continued doing this, he might copse in the middle of his search.


    He already searched the four mountains but he still failed to see her. Now he was contemting whether to just go to Mt. Calypso or the other mountain which he didn''t check yet.


    Liam chose thetter. He decided to go to Mt. Calypso after checking thisst mountain. Upon arriving there, Liam continued his search.


    He roamed around the mountain with the guidance of his Torch spell which served as a source of light in that dark mountain.


    As he continued to navigate the mountain, he found a suspicious cave. He could feel a dark auraing from that cave. The birds and animals living around that cave were restless and disturbed.


    He quickly traced his steps towards the cave. And vi! He finally found Mheera. But something seemed not right as he could see the setup inside the cave.


    Mheera did some rituals. And now she was unconscious while lying on the engraved mark. Liam rushed in her direction, kneeling down and gathering her in his arms.


    "Mheera! Wake up! Wake up!" Liam smacked her face and shook her body but she was not reacting.


    He looked around. Then he saw the scripture about the forbidden spell in front of Mheera. Liam''s eyes widened after reading the magical text. Soul Possession. He read it further to understand how the spell worked.


    "Don''t tell me¡­ she possessed Tristan? Did her soul fuse with Tristan''s body?! No! Lillie is in great danger!"


    Liam''s heart pounded so hard inside his chest, worrying about Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. He gritted his teeth. He was furious as Mheera didn''t stop doing something evil.


    She used Tristan, Zhen-Zhen''s weakness, to fight her. Liam could imagine how difficult it was for Zhen-Zhen to defend herself while not hurting Tristan in the process.


    He didn''t know how to stop this spell. He was not knowledgeable about the forbidden spell. Only Shamans knew how to unbind and retract the spell.


    Liam looked at Mheera''s soulless body. He was thinking about whether to do something against her body in order to bring her soul back.


    ''Is hurting her the only way to bring her soul back to her body?'' Liam pondered to himself, still uncertain and hesitant about what to do next.


    *****


    ~ At Mount Calypso ~


    Ssh!


    The sound of a water ssh was heard the moment Tristan and Zhen-Zhen submerged into the water. The coldness helped Zhen-Zhen to sober up. The dizziness caused by the fog a while ago suddenly disappeared.


    This happened because she could no longer smell the sleeping effect of the Haze Spell. However, Zu Wan became more furious when he saw the couple falling into the water.


    Zhen-Zhen was pregnant. Fighting someone might put her life including the twins in danger.<sub> </sub>


    "Master! Miho said Tristan was under a spell! Zhen-Zhen wants to break it! So don''t hurt him." Miho spoke up to ry Zhen-Zhen''s message to Zu Wan who was busy attacking the barrier.


    He already threw numerous fireballs towards the barrier but he still failed to break it. He was in a hurry. He needed to protect Zhen-Zhen against Tristan.


    "Damn! They used Tristan to harm my daughter. Tristan is Zhen-Zhen''s weakness!" Zu Wan kept on attacking the barrier, hoping to dig even a hole wherein he could pass through.


    His heart felt like it was going to burst from too much nervousness and concern for Zhen-Zhen.


    "Miho! Stop fighting us! Just help me break this goddamn barrier! I need to save and protect my daughter! Instead of fighting FaMo and me, why don''t you protect her?" Zu Wan said, scolding the orange fire dragon, Miho.


    "Forgive me, Master Zu Wan. But I am just following Zhen-Zhen''s order. You know that I can''t disobey her," Miho exined to Zu Wan.


    Zu Wan punched the barrier several times out of his fury. His attempt to break it failed. Zhen-Zhen made sure that he would not be able toy a hand on Tristan.


    This situation was breaking his heart. Zhen-Zhen chose this action because she was more concerned with Tristan than herself. But for Zu Wan, her life was more precious than him as she was carrying the two babies inside her womb.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were still fighting under the water. He was thrusting the dagger in her direction while Zhen-Zhen tried to dodge every attack from Tristan.


    They looked like they were wrestling each other under the water. Tristan even tried to stab her into her stomach, targeting her babies. But Zhen-Zhen kicked him away. She would not allow Tristan to hurt their twins.


    ''Tristan, wake up! Control yourself! I thought you wanted to protect me and our babies!'' Zhen-Zhen tried tomunicate with him through a mind link.


    ''Tristan! Please...wake up!''


    For some unknown reason, Tristan finally heard Zhen-Zhen''s voice in his subconscious. He knew that something was not right.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw himself pushing the dagger on Zhen-Zhen''s chest. She was blocking him by holding his hands. They were fighting under the water.


    ''Huh? What am I doing? Why am I attacking my wife?'' Tristan''s mind was awakened but his body was still under Mheera''s control. She was the one attacking Zhen-Zhen using the divine dagger.


    ''No! Stop! Don''t hurt my wife!'' Tristan screamed in his mind.


    Then Tristan heard Zhen-Zhen''s voice once again. She was already crying while pleading.


    ''Tristan, wake up! Control yourself! I thought you wanted to protect me and our babies!''


    Those words were like a wake-up call to him. Zhen-Zhen was right. He was supposed to protect them, not hurt them. He would never forgive himself if something bad happened to his wife and their babies.


    ''I will not let you hurt my wife!'' Tristan said through his gritted teeth. He tried his best to fight Mheera and gain control of his body. It was a matter of willpower.


    Not wanting to hurt Zhen-Zhen, Tristan retreated the divine dagger. But what he did next shook Zhen-Zhen and Mheera to the core. Tristan pierced his own chest using the dagger.


    ''Tristan!''

 Chapter 820 Suffer Million Times

    Tristan didn''t want to hurt Zhen-Zhen and their twins. But Mheera was so strong that he couldn''t take control of his body.


    Afraid that he might make a mistake and harm Zhen-Zhen, Tristan made a decision. At that time, Liam also did something that made Mheera distracted.


    He tried to pierce Mheera on her right shoulder, hoping that Mheera''s soul would also feel the pain inflicted on her physical body.


    The moment Liam plunged the dagger into her flesh, Mheera''s soul felt the pain. That''s the time, Tristan was able to take control of his own body.


    He retook the dagger which he was aiming at Zhen-Zhen. And in one swift move, he pierced his own chest using the divine dagger. He thought this was the only way he could stop himself from hurting Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan and Mheera felt an excruciating pain, spreading throughout their system as the divine dagger got in contact with Tristan''s flesh.


    Tristan''s blood mixed with water. He was losing his energy and felt so weak. Still submerged in water, Tristan nced at Zhen-Zhen as he was slowly losing his consciousness.


    He extended his right arm as if he was trying to reach out to Zhen-Zhen. ''Wifey, I''m sorry.''


    He saw Zhen-Zhen''s face which was painted with worries and concerns for him. She swam towards him, trying to reach him out.


    Tristan''s body was sinking, going deeper in the water. His eyelid felt so heavy and his body felt so numb. He could no longer feel anything aside from the excruciating pain in his chest.


    Meanwhile, Mheera''s soul came out of Tristan''s body and was transported back to her original body.


    Tristan was no longer under her control but he was in critical condition. He was pierced by a divine dagger which was filled with magical force. His human body could not withstand it.


    Zhen-Zhen continued to swim in Tristan''s direction. After reaching him, she pulled his hand, trying her best to drag him out of the water. His blood was gushing from his chest.


    "Tristan, stay with me¡­" Zhen-Zhen mumbled. She already brought him to the cottage, lying unconscious.


    She tried shaking his body but Tristan was no longer responding. FaMo, Miho, and Zu Wan were dumbfounded seeing Tristan''s wounded chest.


    Since Zhen-Zhen was distracted, feeling anxious and scared, Zu Wan was finally able to break the barrier she created.


    No more barrier was blocking him so he immediately flew towards Zhen-Zhen. Miho and FaMo followed him. They didn''t know what happened under the water. They were surprised to see Tristan''s wound.


    Did she stab him by herself? It didn''t make sense. Zhen-Zhen would never hate Tristan. She even built a barrier to stop her father from attacking her husband.


    "What happened here?" Zu Wan asked Zhen-Zhen who was stopping Tristan''s bleeding by pressing her hand on his chest.


    "Fa-Fa, Tris¡­ Tristan¡­ stabbed his own self using the divine dagger," Zhen-Zhen''s voice trembled. "Please, help him¡­"


    Zu Wan, FaMo, and Miho were bewildered upon hearing that.


    "He wanted to protect us¡­ but he hurt himself¡­" Zhen-Zhen was crying as she said those words.


    Zu Wan immediately kneeled next to Tristan checking his condition. His pulse was weak. This was not good.


    "Let me," Zu Wan put his hands over Tristan''s wound. He was transferring some of his energy force to him.


    "Fa-Fa, will Tristan be okay? Can you heal him?" Zhen-Zhen asked her father desperately, shedding her tears.


    Zu Wan looked very serious. He didn''t know what to say to calm her. But he didn''t want to lie. He knew how to feel to see your loved one being stabbed by the divine dagger. This dagger took the life of his beloved wife, Eva, hundred years ago.


    "Zhen-Zhen¡­ I¨C"


    "Fa-Fa," Zhen-Zhen cut him off. She was shaking her head. Soon her expression changed as she clenched her fists tightly.


    It seemed that a beast inside her wanted to go on a rampage. Even Miho and FaMo could feel the murderous aura surrounding Zhen-Zhen.


    "Someone must pay for this¡­" After saying that, Zhen-Zhen stood up. "Fa-Fa, please take care of Tristan¡­"


    Even before he could stop her, Zhen-Zhen suddenly disappeared with Miho. They teleported, chasing after Mheera.


    Meanwhile, in the cave, a confrontation was happening between Mheera and Liam.


    "What have you done this time?" Liam asked Mheera who was now standing in front of him. She was back to her original body, feeling exhausted.


    "I did what I have to do!" Mheera said, holding her head up high while pressing her wound on her shoulder. Liam pierced her and she couldn''t believe it.


    Liam frowned, his face darkening. "What did you do to Tristan and Lillie?" Liam shook her, trying to control his anger.


    Mheera just gave him a smug smile, mocking Liam. "I am not obliged to answer that. Just leave me alone."<sub> </sub>


    Pak!


    A loud smack was heard as Liam hit Mheera, pping her on the face.


    "How can you do this?! Steeping so low?! This is not a quality of a guardian warrior! You are supposed to protect, not hurt innocent people. What did you do to them?!"


    Mheera just let out a dryugh. Her eyes were bloodshot. Liam justy a hand on her, hurting her. She was hurt both emotionally and physically.


    "Don''t worry, I failed. But I guess someone is losing her loved one tonight! Hurting her this way is much more satisfying." A sly smile appeared on her face.


    "What do you mean by that? What did you do to Tristan?!"


    Liam had just asked her that when someone arrived in the cave. It was Zhen-Zhen who was emanating a murderous and frightening aura.


    She immediately grabbed Mheera by the neck, strangling her.


    "You must pay for what happened to Tristan! You must die!"


    "Lillie!" Liam was caught by surprise. He didn''t expect that Zhen-Zhen would follow Mheera there. And by the look of her expression, things seemed to be not good. Something happened to Tristan and Zhen-Zhen was now as furious as hell.


    Mheera tried to struggle against Zhen-Zhen but to no avail, she couldn''t free herself from Zhen-Zhen''s tight grip.


    "I will kill you!" Zhen-Zhen''s hands that were strangling Mheera suddenly went on fire.


    "Aaaah! G-Get¡­ away¡­ from me!" Mheera''s hair and her face were caught on fire, burning her skin.


    Liam was contemting what to do. He understood Zhen-Zhen''s feelings but he couldn''t let her kill someone. She should not taint her hand with Mheera''s blood.


    At that certain moment, he knew he had to stop her so Liam hugged Zhen-Zhen from behind, wanting to pull her away from Mheera.


    "Lillie, stop. Don''t kill her. What happened to Tristan? Let''s go back to him. He needs you. Maybe I can try to help you. Is he hurt? I can heal him." Liam knew that Zhen-Zhen would listen to him if Tristan''s life was on the line. She would choose to save him first.


    And he was right! Zhen-Zhen let go of Mheera who was still on fire. Her face got burned because of Zhen-Zhen''s power.


    "Aaahhh!" She was screaming in pain.


    "Liam¡­ can you help me heal Tristan? Please?"


    Liam raised his hand, wiping her tears. "Yes, I will help you. No need to do this. Let''s go back to him."


    With that, Zhen-Zhen was convinced by him to go back to Mt. Calypso. They were about to teleport together but Mheera would not let them leave without getting even at Zhen-Zhen.


    Despite the pain, Mheera charged in her direction, holding another dagger. She was aiming to stab Zhen-Zhen at the back. But Liam saw her so he hugged Zhen-Zhen, turning her around as he used his body to block Mheera''s attack.


    "Argh!" Liam grunted as soon as the tip of the dagger buried into his flesh. He was the one who got stabbed at the back, near his heart.


    "Liam, No!" Mheera was shaken after realizing what happened. Liam sacrificed his own self to protect Zhen-Zhen.


    "No! This couldn''t be¡­" Mheera released the dagger as she stepped back, still shocked.


    "Liam??" Zhen-Zhen got worried after knowing Liam was hurt. The killing intent returned to her eyes. They were now bloody red.


    Breaking away from Liam''s hug, Zhen-Zhen charged to Mheera who was still in a trance.


    "In the name of my demon god father¡­ I curse you to suffer million times of pain for hurting the people close to me!"


    After using her demon curse to Mheera, her scream and cry of pain reverberated in the cave.


    "Liam is right. You don''t need to die. Dying is an easy punishment. You have to suffer million times while you are alive!"


    Zhen-Zhen opened a portal using her power and pushed Mheera, sending her away from this world.


    "Liammm!!!" Mheera called him out before she disappearedpletely.


    When Zhen-Zhen turned around, Liam was already lying on the ground, bathing in his own blood.


    "Liam!! No! You have to be alright! You have to save Tristan¡­ please!" She kneeled next to him, gathering Liam in her arms.

 Chapter 821 Dire Situation

    Zhen-Zhen didn''t know what was going to happen now. Even Liam who was supposed to help Tristan was now injured. She gathered him in her arms with a worried look in her eyes.


    "Liam¡­" her voice trembled as she didn''t know what to do.


    Liam was still conscious. He hated to see her looking so scared like this. He wanted to endure the pain for Zhen-Zhen''s sake.


    The blood was gushing out of his wound. He felt weakened but he needed to remain conscious as Zhen-Zhen needed his help.


    "Lillie¡­" he tried to sit up, gathering all his strength. "Let''s go to Tristan. He needs my help right?"


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head, but her blue eyes were still covered with worries.


    "You have to treat your wound also. You are injured," Zhen-Zhen said in a low voice, pressing her hand over Liam''s wound at his back.


    Deep inside, she wanted to force him to heal Tristan. For once, she wanted to be selfish. But¡­ she couldn''t do that to Liam because he protected her.


    Zhen-Zhen was conflicted. Her tears just fell from the corners of her eyes as she already felt helpless. Tristan was in great danger.


    Would it be too much to ask Liam to heal him even though he was also injured?


    However, even if Zhen-Zhen would not voice it out, Liam could somehow understand her feelings. He wanted to help her. He didn''t want to see her in this sorry state.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m a healer so I can also treat my wound. Let''s teleport to Tristan now. Can you help me?"


    Zhen-Zhen felt so grateful to Liam. He was so willing to help her and Tristan. Without further ado, Zhen-Zhen teleported back to Mt. Calypso.


    Little did she know that Liam exhausted too much magical power after opening the portal. He was also weakened now as he was stabbed by the divine dagger.


    Liam was also in a dire situation. His life was also dependent on his healing ability. But at his current condition, the effectiveness of his healing ability was at his lowest.


    That''s the reason he was reserving the remaining power and energy he had to heal Tristan. He didn''t want to waste his healing ability on himself.


    He thought he would be happy to be with Zhen-Zhen once Tristan would be gone. But now that they were facing this situation, Liam couldn''t bear to see her crying because of Tristan.


    He knew how important Tristan was to Zhen-Zhen. He felt somehow responsible for this since he failed to stop Mheera. She was the one who hurt Tristan and tried to kill Zhen-Zhen.


    As the previous guardian leader, Liam should have done an action to discipline Mheera and others. But he failed to do it and now Mheera harmed an innocent person.


    Secondster, Liam and Zhen-Zhen arrived at Mt. Calypso. They saw Zu Wan still trying to stop the bleeding while transferring his energy force to Tristan.


    Through this, Zu Wan was slowing down the adverse effect of the divine dagger in Tristan''s body. But it was still harmful to Tristan and his life force was weakening every passing second.<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen assisted Liam as they approached Tristan. Zu Wan was surprised to see Liam. His expression darkened as he already knew that Liam was part of guardian warriors.


    If not for Zhen-Zhen''s request, he wouldn''t let him get near them. He hated guardian warriors. And because of this incident, he loathed them more.


    Both Zhen-Zhen and Liam kneeled next to Tristan. She immediately held his cold hand as she asked her father about his condition.


    "How''s Tristan, Fa-Fa?" Her eyes were burned with tears.


    Zu Wan''s heart was like being pierced right now just seeing Zhen-Zhen crying with full of worry. He wanted tofort her but he didn''t know how to. He just wished he was the one who got hurt, not Tristan.


    "His life force is weakening. I can''t stop the adverse effect of the divine dagger from spreading throughout his system. He is still in danger. I don''t have any healing ability. All I can do is to transfer my energy to him to strengthen his weak body."


    Zhen-Zhen became more worried about her husband. Her only hope now was Liam. She nced at Liam who was trying to maintain hisposure despite the intense pain brought by his wound.


    He began treating Tristan, putting his arms over his chest. It did not take long when white light illuminated from his palms.


    Zu Wan, Zhen-Zhen, FaMo, and Miho were now putting their hope in Liam, trusting him that he would be able to heal Tristan.


    Beads of sweat started to form on Liam''s forehead. He had just started but he felt like his energy was being drained so fast.


    He didn''t know how long he wouldst. While he was treating Tristan, his body was suffering from his own injury. He could only maintain his consciousness and stay awake because of his willpower and his motivation to help Zhen-Zhen.


    Then he realized, he who was a supernatural being was experiencing this excruciating pain, how much more Tristan who was just an ordinary human?


    But Liam''s power has limits. His body was now weakened. He wasn''t even certain whether his healing ability had an effect on Tristan whose condition was not showing any improvement at all.


    Liam darted his gaze between Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. He could feel the fear she was experiencing right now. Zhen-Zhen was not emotionally stable as well and it could also affect her children.


    ''I need to save Tristan¡­ for Lillie''s sake.'' Liam was trying his best to motivate himself. Zhen-Zhen needed him. He didn''t want to fail her or disappoint her. He was willing to sacrifice his own life for Zhen-Zhen''s happiness.


    And now, Liam confirmed how much he loved Zhen-Zhen. He realized how deep he fell for her.


    ''Lillie¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I failed to prevent this from happening. I''m sorry for putting you and Tristan in this predicament¡­ It''s my fault¨C''


    Liam''s body already gave up as he copsed without finishing his treatment for Tristan.


    "Liam!!!"

 Chapter 822 Not Looking Good

    Liam copsed in the middle of treating Tristan. He hadn''t finished healing Tristan but Liam''s body already gave up. Zhen-Zhen felt so restless as she didn''t know what to do.


    Zu Wan immediately checked Liam''s condition while Zhen-Zhen stayed by Tristan''s side. Zu Wan frowned as he could feel Liam''s weak pulse. Both men were in a dire situation and this didn''t look good.


    Zhen-Zhen was emotionally drained as well. She was worried for both men, most especially to Tristan.


    "Zhen-Zhen, we need to move them to a safer ce. Get a hold of yourself. Okay? Now can you please ask the Davis'' where to bring these two?"


    Zhen-Zhen immediately left and teleported back to the mansion while Zu Wan continued giving his energy force to both men who were lying unconscious in front of him.


    Liam was lying t on his stomach as Zu Wan was pressing his hand at his back, stopping his wound from bleeding. His other hand was on Tristan''s chest.


    Meanwhile, upon arriving in the Davis Mansion, Zhen-Zhen immediately sought Grandpa Lu''s presence. Her heart was pounding so hard with so much nervousness and anxiety. She was so afraid for Tristan''s safety.


    "Grandpa!" Zhen-Zhen called him with her trembling voice before hugging Grandpa Lu.


    "Lillie? What are you doing here? Where is Tristan? I thought you were still on Mt. Calypso enjoying your romantic dinner. What happened? Why are your clothes wet? Did you cry?" Grandpa Lu bombarded her with so many questions while rubbing her back.


    "Grandpa, something bad happened to Tristan. We need your help," Zhen-Zhen said while shedding tears.


    Grandpa Lu was stunned for a moment after hearing that his grandson got hurt. Zhen-Zhen apologized to Grandpa Lu numerous times while telling him what happened.


    With so much urgency, Grandpa Lu called the Fiery Eagles Headquarters. The Secret Organization already had high-tech facilities that could be used in treating someone. They also had genius members there. Aside from being a scientist, he was also a doctor in profession.


    Zhen-Zhen teleported back to Mt. Calypso while Grandpa Lu mobilized the Eagles to prepare everything. The life of his grandson was at stake here, along with their friend, Liam. They must do everything to save both men.


    Grandpa Lu informed Tristan''s parents of what happened to him. They were both worried sick for his safety.


    They left the mansion right away to proceed to the Fiery Eagles Headquarters.


    When Zhen-Zhen went back to Mt. Calypso, she saw her father''s expression not doing good.


    "Father, let''s move them now." Zhen-Zhen joined them. She informed Zu Wan of the ce where they should transfer Liam and Tristan.


    Miho and FaMo surrounded everyone. And in an instant, they disappeared from Mt. Calypso, arriving at the Fiery Eagles Headquarters.


    Everyone had be busy when the two patients arrived. They were brought to a private facility. A medical team weed them which was led by Dos, the genius scientist of the Fiery Eagle.


    The nurses and other doctors brought Tristan and Liam in the operating room provided that Zu Wan and Zhen-Zhen would join them.<sub> </sub>


    The two of them had to continue supplying energy force to Tristan''s and Liam''s bodies to fight the harmful effect of the divine dagger inside their system. It was like a poison, spreading throughout their body, killing them.


    Of course, the other people inside were wondering why Zu Wan and Zhen-Zhen had to join them during the operation.


    "Ma''am, I''m afraid but you have to stay outside. You are pregnant. You can''t be here." One doctor told Zhen-Zhen after realizing she was pregnant. Staying there was not good for the babies.


    But if she would not go inside, No one would transfer energy force to Tristan.


    Zhen-Zhen was about to insist on going inside when suddenly, another Zu Wan appeared! It was FaMo in his human form. He decided to help Zhen-Zhen in giving Tristan''s energy force.


    Zhen-Zhen should wait outside as per the doctor''s advice. She had been exhausted teleporting back and forth and had fought the enemy. These activities almost drained her energy and power as well. She also needed rest! She was so stressed about the events that transpired tonight.


    They were supposed to celebrate tonight, enjoying her romantic date with Tristan in that waterfall. But it didn''t go ording to their n. Someone ruined it so Mheera deserved to be cursed by her using the Demon Curse.


    Zhen-Zhen kept pacing back and forth in the waiting area as the surgery of the two men started. The doctors and nurses were also pressured as they knew that Tristan Davis was one of the patients.


    Zhen-Zhen was silently praying that both Tristan and Liam would survive. She owed Liam as well for helping them despite the fact he was also injured.


    She didn''t know what was going to happen. The wound inflicted by the divine dagger was fatal. The fear of losing them both scared her to the core.


    Zhen-Zhen felt like something was squeezing her heart right now and she couldn''t breathe. Her body felt so tense. Her mind was in a chaotic state. Her emotions were draining her energy.


    It was only five minutes when the surgery started when Tristan''s heart suddenly stopped beating.


    "No!!!! What is happening to Tristan!" Zhen-Zhen was watching from the ss window of the operating room. It was cardiac arrest!


    She saw them trying to revive Tristan. Zhen-Zhen''s heart constricted further after witnessing the chaotic situation inside. Tristan was not fine. He was in critical condition! His human body took severe damage from the dagger.


    Piercing his chest using that dagger was a mistake! It was no ordinary dagger that an ordinary human body could withstand. Even Eva died after getting stabbed in the back.


    Zhen-Zhen suddenly felt dizzy as if the world was spinning. Her mind became hazy. Before she knew it, her body was already falling. She was not able to take everything that''s happening right now.


    "Zhen-Zhen!!!"


    Fortunately, Miho was there to catch her, not letting her fall on the ground or else, something might happen to the babies.

 Chapter 823 Sorrowful Moment

    Zhen-Zhen passed out while watching Tristan being revived by the doctor. She was not able to handle the anxiety and emotional fear of losing Tristan.


    Zhen-Zhen was brought immediately to a room. Grandpa Lu and Tristan''s parents arrived and heard what happened to Zhen-Zhen.


    Grandpa Lu went to see her while Tristan''s parents remained outside the operating room. He was worried for both. Tristan was revived and his heartbeat returned when Zhen-Zhen fainted.


    He knew it must have been hard on Zhen-Zhen to witness that. He could rte as he experienced it when Grandma Cassandra was on her deathbed.


    He didn''t me Zhen-Zhen for what happened to his grandson. He was aware that Tristan did it to protect his wife and their babies.


    Grandpa Lu wished for Zhen-Zhen to get strong. Things would get harder after this. He didn''t know how he would tell her once she woke up.


    "Oh my dear, Lillie. Please be strong for your children''s sake. We will just be here for you." Grandpa Lu stroked Zhen-Zhen''s head while trying to hold his tears.


    His heart was breaking right now for both Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. They were supposed to be celebrating tonight but this mishap happened.


    Grandpa Lu ached for Zhen-Zhen more as he didn''t know how she would handle the bad news once she woke up.


    It did not take long when Titania and Zu Wan entered Zhen-Zhen''s room. Both were not looking good. They saw Grandpa Lu watching over Zhen-Zhen.


    "Mr. Davis, you go ahead and see your grandson. They are already waiting for you there." Zu Wan was referring to the Davis Family. Andrew and Alveena also arrived at the facility.


    "We will take care of Zhen-Zhen," Zu Wan added in a gloomy tone.


    Grandpa Lu clenched his fists at the mention of his grandson, Tristan. Could he handle it too? His heart was already breaking into tiny pieces now. How much more Zhen-Zhen?


    Even Grandpa Lu didn''t want to face this fact. How could everything turn out like this? The family was supposed to be rejoicing, not weeping.


    ''What''s the use of my power, influence and wealth, if I couldn''t even protect my family¡­ my grandson?''


    Mustering up his courage, Grandpa Lu stood up to see his grandson. He looked at Zhen-Zhen for onest time before leaving the room.


    Zu Wan and Titania made sure to stay by Zhen-Zhen''s side until she woke up.


    "What are you going to do now?" Titania asked Zu Wan who was holding Zhen-Zhen''s hand.


    "If I were still the old demon god, I would go back to that world and go on a rampage. I will try to kill those who caused this to my daughter. But now, I can only stay by her side and be her strength in the most difficult time like this."


    Titania nodded her head, moving her gaze to unconscious Zhen-Zhen. She reached out caressing her cheeks.


    "Will she be able to handle the bad news?" Titania asked Zu Wan again.


    "She has to¡­ for their baby''s sake." Zu Wan responded, clenching his fist. A cold glint shed through his dark eyes.


    Titania heaved a deep sigh. "Oh, my poor niece. Please stay strong whatever happens, we are just here for you and for the twins."


    It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen finally woke up. She slowly opened her eyes only to see Zu Wan and Titania sitting next to her bed.<sub> </sub>


    "Fa-Fa, Auntie¡­" Zhen-Zhen mumbled, catching the attention of the two.


    "You are finally awake. Are you hurt somewhere?" Titania asked her.


    Zu Wan helped Zhen-Zhen to sit up. "Where''s Tristan? What happened to him?" She asked them worriedly, ignoring Titania''s words.


    The room was engulfed by silence. Titania and Zu Wan were not able to respond right away. Because of their silence, Zhen-Zhen became more anxious and scared.


    Without waiting for their response, Zhen-Zhen jumped off the bed, leaving the room in a rush.


    "Zhen-Zhen!!" Both Zu Wan called her in unison.


    She dashed out of the room, running in her bare feet! She wanted to see Tristan. She wanted to know what happened to him. Her heart was pounding so hard against her chest. It felt like it was going to explode.


    "Tristan, please be safe¡­ hubby please don''t leave us¡­ don''t leave me." Zhen-Zhen''s tears continued to flow down from her eyes.


    Zu Wan and Titania were following her behind. It did not take long when she reached the operating room. Tristan and Liam were no longer there.


    "Zhen-Zhen, calm down." Zu Wan caught her arm.


    "Fa-Fa, where is Tristan?" Zhen-Zhen asked him with eyes burned with tears. Worries could be seen on her face.


    "They were transferred to another room. Come with me."


    Zu Wan guided Zhen-Zhen to the room where Tristan was transferred. Upon reaching there, she saw the Davis Family gathered around Tristan''s bed.


    Tristan''s mother, Isabelle was sobbing in her husband''s arms. Grandpa Lu and Andrew were looking at Tristan with a sorrowful look. The atmosphere inside the room was gloomy and too heavy.


    "Sister-inw," Andrew was the first one who noticed Zhen-Zhen''s presence. She was still standing at the front door together with Zu Wan and Titania.


    Grandpa Lu, Isabelle, and Lucas also turned in her directions.


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes fell on Tristan. He was lying on the bed with a tube attached to his mouth. The sound of monitor beeping was the only noise resounding in that silent room.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t know how long it took her before she was able to reach Tristan''s spot.


    "Tristan¡­ hubby¡­ please wake up," Zhen-Zhen said in her low voice, squeezing Tristan''s hand. Her tears fell like raindrops.


    Her body trembled as she sobbed non-stop. "How is he? How is he?" Zhen-Zhen asked everyone inside the room.


    Isabelle rubbed Zhen-Zhen''s back, trying tofort her. Lucas and Andrew tried their best not to cry but they failed.


    Grandpa Lu was the one who answered Zhen-Zhen.


    "My granddaughter¡­ Tristan is in aa. We don''t know yet when he will wake up. So please be strong for your children and for him¡­"

 Chapter 824 She Will Be Waiting For Them

    Zhen-Zhen didn''t know what she should feel after hearing that. Why did things turn out like this? She hugged Tristan, pressing her head on his body while crying.


    She wanted to wake him up. There were a lot of things they wanted to do after his proposal. They would gonna prepare for wedding.


    "Tristan, wake up, hubby. You said we will design my wedding gown. You said you are excited to see me walking down the aisle while wearing my white dress."


    Grandpa Lu, Andrew, and Tristan''s parents couldn''t help but feel sad for the couple. The doctor said Tristan''s condition was not stable. He dered him to be in aa but no one knew if Tristan could still recover. They needed that Miracle for Tristan to wake up.


    This was the first time Dos encountered this kind of stab wound wherein it had a severe effect on someone. The two patients were slowly dying for some unknown reason.


    He wanted to conduct more examinations and create a drug that would strengthen the patient''s physical body. He could see this as a perfect subject for the experiment. As a genius scientist, he found a challenge. It was like a mystery he had to solve.


    Meanwhile, when Zhen-Zhen finally calmed down, she remembered Liam. She wondered what happened to Liam.


    "How about Liam? How is his condition?" Zhen-Zhen asked them, wiping her tears. She would feel guilty forever if something bad happened to Liam.


    She felt indebted to him. She couldn''t forgive herself if Liam died because of her. She knew that Liam did this for her. She truly appreciated his sacrifices.


    While everyone was gathered in Tristan''s room, Liam had no one. He was alone in the room.


    p "Your friend, he is more stable than Tristan but he is also in aa right now," Grandpa Lu informed Zhen-Zhen. "Do you know someone who is rted to him?"</anda>


    Liam was not from this world. The only person who was closed to him was Leo. His friend Leo was not informed yet about what happened to Liam.


    Zhen-Zhen informed Grandpa Lu about Leo.


    "Grandpa, Mom, Dad¡­ please stay here with Tristan. I will just go and see Liam," Zhen-Zhen stood up, still holding Tristan''s hand. She was reluctant to leave Tristan but she had to check on Liam as well.


    Zu Wan guided Zhen-Zhen as they went to the next room where Liam was. She didn''t know how long her heart could bear to see the people close to her getting hurt because of her.


    She was the target of the guardian warriors. But the people who got hurt were Tristan and Liam. Zhen-Zhen stepped forward, moving closer towards Liam''s bed. Just like Tristan, he had a tube attached to his mouth and a monitor beside him.


    Zu Wan just stay outside, giving Zhen-Zhen privacy. He would just be watching her at the back to make sure she would not copse at any moment. He knew how hard it was for her to see Tristan and her friend Liam in this state.


    Zu Wan''s impression of Liam had improved. He didn''t expect that Liam would sacrifice this much for Zhen-Zhen. He truly cared for her.<sub> </sub>


    At first, Zu Wan hated Liam for hiding the truth that he was a guardian warrior. He was also a leader. And he doubted his loyalty and honesty. He thought Liam had ill-motive and just pretended to care about Zhen-Zhen.


    Now Liam had proven to Zu Wan that he was wrong. Liam didn''t mean any harm to Zhen-Zhen. He was always there for her, willing to help and support her.


    He didn''t hesitate to sacrifice his life just to save Tristan because Liam knew that Zhen-Zhen would be sad if something bad would happen to Tristan.


    With this, Zu Wan began to admire Liam. He was different from those wicked and twisted guardian warriors. He was the only one who believed that Zhen-Zhen and her father were no longer a threat to the human race.


    "Mr. guardian warrior, please stay alive. You can be a good friend to my daughter. I forgave you already for trying to hurt my daughter before and for hiding the truth from us." Zu Wan nced at Zhen-Zhen and Liam.


    Zhen-Zhen grabbed Liam''s hand as her eyes lingered on his face. She was used to seeing Liam smiling at her. Now, he was there lying on a sickbed, looking so ill.


    Though Liam was unconscious he felt so lonely a while ago as no one came to see him. He seemed to be waiting for someone toe¡­ for Zhen-Zhen toe.


    In thest moment, before he lost consciousness, Zhen-Zhen was thest person in his mind. He was more worried about her than himself.


    Zhen-Zhen''s presence could somehow give strength to Liam who was very weak right now. He was still ming himself for what happened. Tristan would not get hurt if he just handled Mheera ordingly.


    "Liam, please you have to stay alive. I don''t know how I can thank you. I owe you¡­ for helping Tristan. I-I¡­ feel responsible for everything. I thought¡­ I could protect the people close to me because I don''t want people to get hurt again."


    "I don''t want to repeat what happened in the past¡­ I saw my mother die and I was so helpless. So I promised that with my power I will protect the people close to me. But I failed again."


    Zhen-Zhen''s tears were falling from the corners of her eyes. She was gripping Liam''s hand tightly as she wanted to give him strength by letting him know she was there by his side.


    "You are a great friend to me. I am always happy and grateful that I met someone like you. Thank you for believing the good in me. Thank you for not judging me¡­"


    "So please Liam¡­ please stay alive. You have to be safe¡­ please¡­ do it for me. I can''t lose you as well."


    Zhen-Zhen leaned over as she kissed Liam on his forehead. She would always be forever grateful to Liam.


    "Please get well soon," Zhen-Zhen whispered in his ear. "I will be waiting for you and Tristan¡­"

 Chapter 825 The Only Solution He Could Think Of

    Zhen-Zhen stayed in Liam''s room for several minutes. When Leo arrived, that''s the only time she left Liam''s ward. Grandpa Lu sent someone to fetch Leo from his vi. He still couldn''t believe that Liam was hurt and he was in a grave situation.


    Zhen-Zhen requested Leo to watch over Liam. She felt sorry for him. Upon leaving the ward, she immediately hugged her father, Zu Wan as she cried in his arms.


    "Fa-Fa, do you think they will just be fine? Can they survive this? I can''t lose them¡­ I can''t live without Tristan."


    Zu Wan stroked her hair and rubbed her back, trying tofort her. "Shhh! They both care about you. They will fight this and survive. These two do not want to make you sad so I believe they will do their best to recover and wake up. Let''s put our trust in them."


    "Cheer up, Zhen-Zhen. The twins can also feel your sadness. It is not good for you and your children. You should take a rest for now."


    But Zhen-Zhen shook her head. She wanted to stay by Tristan''s side. "I am not tired, Fa-Fa. I want to watch over Tristan. Let''s go back to his room."


    Zu Wan just nodded his head, supporting Zhen-Zhen as they went back to Tristan''s ward. Grandpa Lu and others left the room to give Zhen-Zhen some time alone with Tristan.


    Zu Wan and Titania also gave her privacy. Zu Wan just asked Miho to take care of Zhen-Zhen.


    Meanwhile, in the Davis Family Mansion, the other members of the Davis Family arrived including Tristan''s cousins¨C Jake, ke, Daniel, and Mark. Matthew also went to the Mansion when he received an important message from Assistant Twig.


    They were surprised when they didn''t see Grandpa Lu and others in the mansion. Only Assistant Twig was there, meeting the whole family.


    "Where is everyone?" Grandpa Alejandro asked Assistant Twig, wondering as to why Grandpa Lu and Tristan''s parents were not around.


    "What is this all about?" Grandma ra also asked Grandpa Lu''s trusted assistant.


    They could see the solemn expression on Assistant Twig''s face. They had a bad feeling about this.


    "Master Lu is not here as well as the others. He gave me this task to inform the Davis Family on his behalf. That''s why I am here in front of you¡­" Assistant Twig paused for a moment, shifting his gaze to everyone present in the house.


    The confusion resurfaced on their faces. The suspense was making them more tense. What was happening?


    "I''m here to deliver a piece of bad news to everyone. Master Lu and his family need your support at this time. Something happened to Young Master Tristan in Mt. Calypso. And, he is in aa¡­"


    They felt like a bomb just blew up in front of them after hearing that bad news. Silence reigned in the house. Only Grandpa Alejandro spoke up to confirm if they heard it right.


    Assistant Twig confirmed it once again. But he didn''t know the full details of the incident. Grandpa Lu just told him it was just an ident as the others didn''t know that Zhen-Zhen had a superpower. Her real identity was still hidden from the other members of the Davis Family.


    The Twins, Jake and ke, along with Mark, Daniel and Matthew were the most affected after hearing the news. They helped Tristan in the preparation of his proposal.


    They even talked about it in the morning before his actual proposal to Zhen-Zhen. They knew how excited Tristan was. He thanked them for the help they rendered to him in the preparation.


    They were expecting it to be a sess. But who would have thought that Tristan would get into an ident during his proposal.


    "No, this can''t be true. We just talked to him¡­ he promised to hang out with us after his proposal," Jake mumbled in his trembling voice. He was in denial. He couldn''t believe it.<sub> </sub>


    ke held his twin brother''s shoulder as if telling him to be strong. Mark and Daniel were also shocked beyond belief that they lost the ability to talk. They didn''t know what to say at this moment. Matthew clenched his fists. Everyone felt gloomy and sorrowful.


    "Master Lu wants this to stay hidden from the public for a while. So please, help the family to keep this secret as of now. Master Lucas will take over the Chairman position on behalf of the young master, Tristan. Please pray for his fast recovery."


    "Where is Tristan? We want to see him." Grandpa Alejandro spoke again.


    "I''m sorry, Sir. But Master Lu told me that we can''t visit him for now as he was still in critical condition. He will let you know once his condition bes stable."


    Grandma ra almost copsed because of her weak heart. No one had expected this kind of misfortune to befall the family.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in Fiery Eagle''s Headquarters, Zu Wan had a serious conversation with FaMo.


    "FaMo, I can''t bear to see my daughter suffering like this."


    "Master, I understand. I also feel the same way. We don''t want to see her sad." FaMo sat down beside Zu Wan. He was still in his human form.


    "What do you think will be the chance of his survival if I transfer some of my power to him?" Zu Wan consulted FaMo.


    "Master, I don''t think he can survive this as transferring some of your power to him has a high risk as well¡­ unless you want topletely transfer all your power into him¡­ but¡­ it''s not good to you as you might disappear again or worse case¡­ you might die in the process."


    Zu Wan heaved a deep sigh. He also knew this consequence.


    "FaMo, I''m already grateful that I reunited with my daughter again. I can''t ask for more. All I want is for her to be happy with her own family. If I can sacrifice myself in exchange for Tristan''s life then¡­ I am willing to do that¡­ for my daughter."


    FaMo fell silent after hearing that. He felt so conflicted about this. If Tristan would live and Zu Wan would die¡­ would Zhen-Zhen be able to handle it? Losing her father once again?


    =========


    Author''s Note:


    Please support my new book: [ Moon Lovers: Bound by Blood and Revenge ]


    "What?! She''s a werewolf? Then I must torture her to death..."


    BUT Dayster¨Cthe vampire king found himself in a bed, submitting into her as he couldn''t resist her beauty and charm.


    "This is me trying to torture her with my Body..." ¨C Shameless VK

 Chapter 826 Take Care Of Her On My Behalf

    "Master, please reconsider it. Let''s wait for Tristan. Who knows he might recover soon? You don''t have to sacrifice yourself just for him to survive," FaMo said, convincing his Master. Of course, he also wanted to save Tristan but he couldn''t allow his Master to leave Zhen-Zhen''s side again. They were just reunited.


    "FaMo, you also knew his true condition. He is currently in a hopeless state right now. His physical body is getting weaker and weaker. Transferring our energy to him is not enough to prolong his life. His life force is slowly dissipating."


    FaMo fell silent after hearing that. Yes, he knew it. He could feel it when he was transferring energy to Tristan. He was in a critical condition. They didn''t mention it to Zhen-Zhen so that she would not worry too much.


    "FaMo, this is the only way. Tristan was the person who took care of my daughter when I was not around. Zhen-Zhen already thought that I was gone. I know¡­ she could handle it even if I disappear again. But I don''t think she can bear losing Tristan."


    FaMo clenched his fists. He was mad at the situation. This happened because of that wicked guardian warrior. He hated that she was winning in destroying Zhen-Zhen''s family.


    Zu Wan faced FaMo, cing his hand over his shoulder. "FaMo, you are Zhen-Zhen''s protector¡­ and her second father. With my absence, I believe you will fulfill your duty again. I''m leaving Zhen-Zhen in your care. And please, don''t tell this to Zhen-Zhen. I don''t want her to be put in another dilemma wherein she had to choose between Tristan and me."


    "But Master¨C"


    "No more but FaMo. Just listen to me. I''m doing this for my daughter''s sake¡­ for her happiness. Please, just support me." Zu Wan talked to FaMo with so much seriousness in his voice.


    "Okay, Master. I understand," FaMo said, sighing in defeat.


    "Make a preparation for it, FaMo. We will do it tomorrow. The earlier we do this, the more chances of sess and survival for Tristan."


    "Yes, Master," FaMo answered him in a low voice. He was sad and disheartened, knowing his master might disappear again to save Tristan. Lots of sacrifices had been made. When will they be so happy andplete?


    Just thinking about it made FaMo''s heart bleed for Zhen-Zhen and Zu Wan. Was there no other solution for this? Why did they have to sacrifice more lives just to save another?


    "Just go and watch Zhen-Zhen. I will just talk to Titania, her Aunt." Zu Wan stood up withplicated emotions on his face. He had to say goodbye to Titania as well. Without him, Titania would be there to take good care of Zhen-Zhen. He was d that she was here.


    Titania was resting in one of the quarters in the Fiery Eagles Headquarters. She heard a knock outside the door. She opened it and was surprised to see Zu Wan.


    He looked so stressed and disheartened. She knew he was so worried about Zhen-Zhen. She opened the door widely as she invited him in. Upon entering her room, Zu Wan saw E curling up on the bed.


    E was already sound asleep on the bed. She had been crying after knowing what happened to Tristan and Liam. Then she finally drifted off to sleep. Her eyes were swollen from crying.


    "Is it okay to talk here? She might wake up," Zu Wan asked Titania while looking at E.


    "Don''t worry. She got tired from crying. She will not wake up as long as we will not scream while talking," Titania said, trying to crack some jokes to lighten the mood. She knew that Zu Wan had a long stressful day today.


    Zu Wan smiled faintly upon hearing that. Titania was d to see him smile.


    "How''s Zhen-Zhen?" She asked Zu Wan.


    "She''s trying to be strong for Tristan and their twins. But I know she is having a hard time. She needs us¡­ our support."


    Titania took a deep sigh before nodding her head. Indeed, Zhen-Zhen needed them in this darkest moment of her life.


    "I hope Tristan and Liam will survive this¡­" Titania said, praying for their safety.


    "Yeah, they have to¡­ for Zhen-Zhen."<sub> </sub>


    After saying that, there was a moment of silence between the two. Several minutes had passed before one of them had spoken once again thus breaking the silence.


    "Titania¡­"


    "Yes, Zu Wan?"


    "Can I ask you for a favor?"


    Titania nced at him, giving him a questioning gaze. "Sure, what is it?"


    "Can you please take good care of my daughter on my behalf?"


    "Of course, you don''t have to ask me that. Zhen-Zhen is my niece. But why are you saying this? Are you going somewhere?" She asked him curiously.


    Zu Wan''s lips curled up into a small smile before nodding his head. "Yes, I''m going somewhere. I have to do it¡­ to save Tristan."


    Titania''s eyes lit up when she heard that.


    "You can save Tristan? Can you really do that? Then Zhen-Zhen will be happy to know that," Titania said with her ted voice.


    She had no idea that Zu Wan was about to sacrifice himself. It was like he was going somewhere but he didn''t know if he could stille back this time.


    "Don''t worry about that, Zu Wan. While you are not around, I will take care of Zhen-Zhen. Just do your best to save Tristan''s life!" Titania even encouraged him.


    Zu Wan could only smile and nod his head. "Yes, I will do my best. My son-inw will not die. I will save him," he said meaningfully.


    "Thank you for telling me this good news, Zu Wan¡­"


    "Yes, please don''t tell this to Zhen-Zhen. I want to surprise her."


    "Okay. I will do that!" She promptly responded.


    Zu Wan stood up, saying goodbye to Titania. She walked him out of her room. Zu Wan halted on his steps, turning to face her.


    "Titania, I''m so happy to meet you and E. Please take good care of yourselves. I admire you for being a strong woman¡­ and a single mother. You raised E so well."


    Titania bit her lower lip, blushing a little. She didn''t know why Zu Wan was praising her right now.


    "Thank you, Zu Wan. I''m sorry for the misunderstanding. I''m so d that I met you too."


    Zu Wan nodded his head. But before he left, Zu Wan moved closer to Titania, wrapping his arms around her as he hugged her.


    "Stay healthy¡­ and Happy."


    Titania: "..."

 Chapter 827 [Bonus Chapter] Make Some Time For Your Father

    Miho and FaMo didn''t leave Zhen-Zhen''s side as she watched over Tristan. She never slept that night, just holding Tristan''s hand as she spoke to him.


    They said even if someone was in aa, he could still hear the voice of people around him. The doctor encouraged them to talk to Tristan to strengthen his will to recover.


    "Hubby, Little Cassie, Little Tian, and I are just here, waiting for you to wake up. Please be strong. You should fight for us. You need to survive this¡­" Zhen-Zhen was holding his hand tightly. She brought it closer to her face, feeling his warmth.


    "You know that I can''t live without you. You promised me that you will never make me cry again. Please fulfill that promise and wake up. Come back to us, hubby." Zhen-Zhen nted a soft kiss at the back of Tristan''s palm.


    Zhen-Zhen even stood up, cing his hand over her tummy. She wanted Tristan to feel the twins.


    "Can you feel it, hubby? Our twins are also trying to wake you up. Don''t sleep for too long. We still have lots of things to do. Don''t you agree?" Zhen-Zhen tried her best to hold her tears but failed. She began shedding tears once again.


    "Wake up, Hubby. You have to wipe my tears¡­ you have to make me smile."


    But no matter what she said, Tristan was not responding. She wondered if Tristan was listening to her. Could he really hear her words?


    "Zhen-Zhen¡­ you should sleep. Tristan will not like it when you get sick because of him," FaMo said, encouraging her to take a rest.


    "Miho and I will watch over him. So you don''t have to worry. You should be strong and healthy once Tristan wakes up. Please Zhen-Zhen, just take a nap even for a short time. It''s already morning," FaMo tried his best to convince her.


    "Okay¡­ I will take a nap. Then I''ll be back after waking up."


    Zhen-Zhen was finally convinced by FaMo. He motioned Miho to apany Zhen-Zhen going to her room which was prepared by the members of Fiery Eagles for her.


    When Zhen-Zhen left, it was FaMo who stayed by Tristan''s side. He was still feeling conflicted. He didn''t know what to do. Zu Wan had already made up his mind. No one could change his decision unless Tristan''s condition would improve.


    He transferred some of his energy to Tristan as he spoke to him. "Tristan, you have to get better soon. Your condition should improve otherwise, your wife will lose her father once again."


    "Master wants to save you so badly that he is willing to sacrifice his own life. Deep inside, he likes to stay with Zhen-Zhen and watch his grandchildren grow up. But he can no longer do that once he will make the sacrifice just to save you¡­"


    "Please Tristan¡­ you have to be strong and survive this. I don''t want Zhen-Zhen to lose you¡­ or to lose Master, her father. Everything is in your hand now. Please fight it!"


    If FaMo were the one to decide then he would try to save both¨C Tristan and Zu Wan. He wanted them to survive both.


    What Zu Wan was nning to do was not simply transferring all his powers to Tristan but also giving him his life force.


    *****


    3 hourster¡­


    Zhen-Zhen woke up at the feel of a hand brushing her hair. She opened her eyes only to be greeted by Zu Wan''s face. He was looking at her with so much gentleness in his eyes.<sub> </sub>


    "My lovely daughter¡­ Zhen-Zhen," Zu Wan caressed her face as he called her name softly.


    "Fa-Fa," Zhen-Zhen rubbed her eyes as she sat down. She immediately hugged her father. "How long have you been watching me? Did you not sleep?"


    "I want to watch over you¡­ so yeah, I didn''t sleep."


    Zu Wan fixed his gaze on Zhen-Zhen as if he was already engraving her face in his mind. He didn''t see her grow. From a one-year-old child, he saw her adult form right away the moment he returned. He missed lots of things.


    "How do you feel?" he asked her worriedly.


    "I''m coping up, Fa-Fa¡­ for Tristan and our babies."


    Zu Wan nodded his head. He could understand how she felt.


    "Zhen-Zhen, I assure you, nothing will happen to Tristan. He wille back to you so don''t worry too much." Zu Wan gently caressed her face.


    "I will make sure he wille back and survive¡­" his voice was filled with promise.


    Zhen-Zhen became so emotional once again. She hugged her father tightly.


    "Thank you forforting me, Fa-Fa. You being by my side gives me strength. I don''t know how I can deal with all this alone. I''m d you are back, Fa-Fa."


    Her every word was like a dagger hitting and piercing Zu Wan''s chest. He was also happy to be with her,forting her like this.


    But he had to make some sacrifices for Zhen-Zhen to be happy with her ownplete family. He would make it happen.


    It was so hard for him to leave Zhen-Zhen once again but if this was the only way to save Tristan then he must do it.


    "Zhen-Zhen, my dearest daughter¡­ Always remember that I love you. Your Mo-Mo and I are always here for you. You may not see us sometimes but always think that we are watching you from afar. So don''t cry anymore and be happy. You and Tristan will survive this hurdle."


    Zu Wan hugged her back, letting her feel that he would always be there for her.


    "Zhen-Zhen, Tristan''s family will watch over him today. Can I borrow your time? Can you make some time for your father? Let''s go out. I want to cheer you up¡­"


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t expect that Zu Wan would invite her to go out at times like this. It was very strange and unusual given Tristan''s situation. But she trusted her father so in the end, she just agreed with him.


    But little did she know, the reason why Zu Wan asked her out today was because he wanted to bond with her for onest time before he would save Tristan tonight. He didn''t know what might happen to him, but he didn''t want to have regrets. He wanted to act as a good father to Zhen-Zhen.

 Chapter 828 Little Ones

    Titania brought E to visit Liam. Leo was there sitting on a chair beside Liam''s sickbed. Dos continued examining the two patients, trying to figure out how he would develop a drug using the technologies avable in the facility.


    Dos, the genius scientist and a doctor, was hoping that he could see a breakthrough with this, helping Liam and Tristan to recover fast. Both of them didn''t show any improvement.


    E felt heartbroken seeing the situation of her idol, Liam.


    "Mom, will big bro Liam survive this?" E nced at her mother with hopeful eyes.


    Titania patted her head and responded, "Of course, he will. He is a strong man. Let''s just wait for them to wake up. Your cousin, Zhen-Zhen, and your Uncle Zu Wan are doing their best to save them. Of course, there are lots of people praying for their recovery."


    "The doctor, nurses, and staff here were also doing their best," Titania added, stroking E''s hair.


    "Okay, Mom. I will trust them," said the little girl, but her eyes seemed like crying once again.


    "Mom, I want to stay here for a while together with Big Bro Leo. Can I do that?"


    Titania nodded her head in approval of her daughter''s request. "Okay, E. Just behave here. Don''t roam around as you might get lost."


    Titania asked Leo to watch over E. Leo just smiled at her, reassuring her that E would be fine. He knew she was a well-behaved and obedient child.


    E stayed in Liam''s ward for several minutes before she went out to gather her emotions. She was just a kid but she already felt sad seeing Tristan and Liam in that dire situation.


    She already said goodbye to Leo, telling him she would go to Tristan''s ward. But right after E left Liam''s ward, she burst out crying while leaning on the wall.


    A cute and adorable little girl was crying all alone in the hallway. This scene attracted another little one who was passing by that corridor.


    E stopped crying as she noticed someone else''s presence. When she raised her head she saw a little boy who seemed to be at the same age as her.


    He was giving her a handkerchief while looking at her with fascination in his eyes.


    ''She looks cute even when crying,'' Flint thought to himself, smiling at E. He liked her blue eyes. They were as clear as the blue sky.


    "Are you okay? Why are you crying? Are you hurt somewhere?" Flint asked E worriedly.


    He tagged along with his Uncle Uno. Then he heard the news that Tristan Davis was being treated in this facility. He wanted to see if he was okay so he went to the ward.


    While he was on the way to visit Tristan, he saw E crying in the hallway. He couldn''t ignore her. Then he was surprised at how pretty and adorable she was upon seeing her face.


    "I''m crying because I''m sad. The person I like is ill and I can''t do anything to help him," E responded, wiping her tears using the handkerchief given by Flint.


    Flint patted her head. Then he picked something inside his pocket¨C a lollipop! He gave it to E.


    "Here. Take this. I hope it will help you cheer up. Don''t worry. Fiery Eagles will not let them die. They are capable and top-notch!" Flintforted E, reassuring her that nothing would happen to Liam and Tristan.<sub> </sub>


    "Thank you," she mumbled with her hoarse voice before taking the lollipop from Flint''s hand.


    The little guy smiled charmingly at E. "What''s your name?" he asked her directly. They had been talking there but they hadn''t introduced themselves to each other yet. "I''m Flint, a future member of Fiery Eagles."


    "I''m E."


    "Wow. What a nice name! Nice meeting you, E!"


    The two little kids shook each other''s hands.


    "Oh, here you are! I told you not to go around without telling me!" A voice of a middle-aged man was heard, catching the attention of the two children. It was Uno, Flint''s Uncle.


    Uno arched his eyebrow upon seeing Flint holding E''s hand. He looked at his nephew suspiciously when he noticed E''s puffy eyes.


    "Hey, Flint! Did you bully her? Why did you make her cry?!" Uno suddenly jumped to a conclusion, making Flint facepalm in front of him.


    "No, Sir! He didn''t bully me. Don''t misunderstand. He is not the one who made me cry. Heforted me," E defended Flint to his Uncle, correcting Uno''s wrong assumption.


    "See, Uncle! How can you jump to a conclusion, using me without evidence? Hmm. That''s so uncool, Uncle! Tsk, tsk." Flint clicked his tongue, lecturing his Uncle.


    Uno could only smile sheepishly, feeling embarrassed and apologetic towards his nephew.


    "Oh, sorry about that. My nephew often bullies little kids, especially girls so I thought he was the one who made you cry!"


    "Uncle!" Flint reacted right away, raising his voice whileining to his Uncle. "How can you speak badly about your own nephew?! E might misunderstand it. You made me look like a bad kid." Flint cared so much about what E would think about him.


    "Well, I didn''t say you are a bad kid. But you are a naughty nephew of mine!" Uno retorted, making Flint re at him further.


    Watching their bickering, E couldn''t help butugh. The duo looked so cute while arguing and debating in front of her. Her giggles caught their attention.


    Flint couldn''t help but be infatuated with her. She looked prettier when smiling.


    "There! You finally smile! You should smile very often. You look pretty!" Flintplimented her.


    Uno was rendered speechless. This was the first time he saw his nephew behave like this. He looked like an adult wooing a woman. For goodness''s sake, he was still a kid! Where did he learn that pick-up line?! It''s not definitely from him!


    It did not take long when Titania also arrived to fetch E. They had to go home now and return this afternoon. When Titania reached their spot, she greeted Uno politely. The two said goodbye to Uno and Flint.


    Flint just watched E''s back until she vanished from his sight. After that, Uno started teasing his nephew!

 Chapter 829 Giving Up Years Of His Life Span

    Zu Wan brought Zhen-Zhen in a park. He heard that a family loved hanging out in such ces. A glow of happiness could be seen in Zu Wan''s face as he watched the family of three walking hand in hand as they roamed around the park.


    "Do you want to ride the floating boat?" Zu Wan asked Zhen-Zhen.


    Zhen-Zhen followed his gaze. She saw that there were rides on theke near the park. She nodded her head in agreement, appreciating her father''s effort for cheering her up today.


    "Fa-Fa, let''s ride the boat." Zhen-Zhen grabbed his hand as she pulled her towards the ticket booth.


    This was the first time the two of them went out together so the father and daughter duo felt grateful to each other. They tried to forget about their troubles and worries even just for a while.


    Zhen-Zhen didn''t want to look sad while her father was trying his best to make her smile today.


    "It will be nice if your mother is here with us. I can still remember how jealous she was whenever the two of us would hang out in the mountains, leaving her behind. We bonded more without your mother."


    Zhen-Zhen saw the heart-rending tenderness of his gaze. She could feel that Zu Wan missed her mother, Eva, so much.


    "We can ask Aunt Titania, next time!" Zhen-Zhen said meaningfully, shing a teasing smile.


    Zu Wan could only smile while looking at her helplessly. He didn''t know why Zhen-Zhen was giving her that kind of smile. Zu Wan had no idea that FaMo mentioned to Zhen-Zhen about his closeness to Titania.


    Zu Wan tried to hide his solemn expression as he didn''t know if they could still do this after today. Then he nced at Zhen-Zhen as if he was photographing her with his eyes.


    This was what he wanted to see¨C her beautiful smile. His daughter really looked like Eva, especially her sparkling blue eyes. He thought Zhen-Zhen would be smiling more once Tristan gets better.


    The two of them continued spending their time together, enjoying each other''spany as they explored the park. After that, they ate lunch at a famous restaurant in the City of Empire. Zhen-Zhen wanted to treat her father.


    Their mood would change once they go back to Fiery Eagles Headquarters. Zhen-Zhen would continue worrying about Tristan and Liam.


    They were still eating when Zhen-Zhen received a call from Titania.


    Zhen-Zhen: "Hello, Auntie?"


    Titania: "Dear, where are you?"


    Zhen-Zhen: "I''m with Fa-Fa. Why?"


    Titania: "You have toe back now, dear. Something happened to Tristan once again."


    Zhen-Zhen''s heart began to fill with worries and anxiety. Her face became pale as if she was about to faint. Her heart constricted inside her chest.


    "Fa-Fa, let''s go back now¡­" she said with her trembling voice. At that moment, Zu Wan already knew that something bad was happening to Tristan.


    Zhen-Zhen just left the money on the table before they immediately left the restaurant. They used teleportation to reach the facility as fast as possible.<sub> </sub>


    When they arrived, Tristan''s Family was gathered outside the ward while watching Tristan being revived by Dos. His heart suddenly stopped beating a while ago.


    Isabelle was already crying in Lucas''s arms, afraid that her son would not make it. Grandpa Lu was also trying his best to be strong even though deep inside his heart was being squeezed as he watched Tristan in this situation. Andrew was there supporting his grandfather, worried that he might copse at any moment.


    Titania and E approached Zu Wan and Zhen-Zhen right away after noticing their presence.


    Zhen-Zhen wanted to go inside the room but Zu Wan stopped her.


    "Zhen-Zhen, please wait here. I will save Tristan. Trust your Fa-Fa." Zu Wan caressed her face and hugged her so tight for onest time before he entered the room.


    The nurses and the doctor were surprised when Zu Wan just entered. He was not supposed to do that. They were about to stop him when Zu Wan told them to leave.


    "You can leave now. You can''t save him by just doing this. Let me handle this."


    Dos and the nurses just looked at him with disbelief in their eyes. If they would stop then the patient would die. They nced at Grandpa Lu and the rest of the Davis Family.


    They trust Zu Wan and Zhen-Zhen so Grandpa Lu just allowed him to do what he needed to do. Getting the signal from the Davis Family Patriarch, Dos and others left Tristan''s ward.


    Zu Wan created a barrier right away to block everyone''s view. Dos and others were ordered to leave them. Only Zhen-Zhen, her family, and Tristan''s family were left outside.


    They didn''t know what was going on inside as Zu Wan blocked their views using the barrier. He immediately summoned FaMo in his fire dragon form.


    "FaMo, let''s do this. Let''s save Tristan."


    "Yes, Master."


    FaMo already knew what to do. He surrounded Tristan using his entire body and magical aura, sending more life force on Tristan while Zu Wan pressed his hands on his chest as he closed his eyes. He began meditating. Just like FaMo, Zu Wan was transferring all his magical energy and life force to Tristan.


    Bright lights illuminated around Zu Wan, moving towards Tristan''s body. The wound inflicted by the divine dagger on Tristan''s chest was still fresh. Zu Wan was trying to heal it. This healing process was too different from Liam''s healing ability.


    Liam was only using his magical power to heal someone and he could recover it back but Zu Wan right now was giving up several years of his life or his life span just to heal Tristan''s wound. Once it was given, he could no longer take it back nor restore it.


    Zhen-Zhen, who had no idea about the sacrifice her father was about to make, was silently praying for Tristan''s safety.


    She could feel it¡­ the energy forces umting from the inside. It was her father''s aura. She wanted to see what was happening but she couldn''t. So with her curiosity, she asked Miho through their mind link.


    ''Miho, what is Fa-Fa trying to do right now?''


    Miho was not able to answer her question right away as she was contemting whether to tell Zhen-Zhen the truth or not. But in the end, Miho realized that Zhen-Zhen had the right to know.


    "Master Zu Wan¡­ he is giving up his life to save Tristan¡­"

 Chapter 830 A Beautiful Dream

    "Master Zu Wan¡­ he is giving up his life to save Tristan¡­"


    Zhen-Zhen was utterly astounded when she heard those words from Miho. She felt like her world was crushed again into tiny pieces.


    ''What did she mean by giving up his life? Can''t he save Tristan without sacrificing his own life?''


    Miho just dropped a huge bomb when she revealed the truth to Zhen-Zhen. She didn''t know if she could ept this.


    Her father didn''t tell her about this. He never informed her nor consulted her. This was not what she wanted.


    Zhen-Zhen looked at the ward with her eyes filled with despair. She wanted Tristan to recover. But she never wished for her father to disappear. She had just reunited with him. She couldn''t bear to lose him again.


    Zhen-Zhen''s tears started to fall from the corner of her eyes. She moved her feet even though she felt like her energy was already drained.


    She reached the door of the ward. Grandpa Lu and others noticed the fear and anxiety in Zhen-Zhen''s eyes. Andrew had to hold her body for Zhen-Zhen not to copse.


    Her grave expression told them that something was not right. Zhen-Zhen was holding her chest tightly while her other hand began pounding the door.


    "Fa-Fa¡­ stop! Please stop! Don''t do this¡­ Don''t leave me¡­" Zhen-Zhen began calling Zu Wan. She was so scared of losing her father once again.


    "Fa-Fa¡­ open the door. Please! Let''s talk. Let me in!" She begged desperately.


    No wonder her father asked her out today. She thought Zu Wan just wanted to cheer her up. It turned out, that moment was hisst bonding and goodbye to his daughter.


    "No! Fa-Fa, please open the door. STOP this¡­ I don''t want you to disappear!"


    Grandpa Lu, Andrew, Tristan''s parents, and Titania didn''t know what was happening. It seemed that Zu Wan was going somewhere. They also began to worry about him, most especially Titania.


    ''Zu Wan was acting very strangest night and today. What is he nning? Zu Wan¡­ please be safe. Don''t leave us.'' Titania silently wished.


    Zhen-Zhen continued pounding the door using her fists while calling Zu Wan. On the other hand, FaMo and Zu Wan who were inside the room could also hear her plea.


    "Master, it seems that Zhen-Zhen already found out what you are trying to do here. She wanted to stop you." FaMo felt distracted when he heard Zhen-Zhen''s pleading voice. She was already crying.


    "FaMo, focus! Tristan needs us. I¡­ I can''t stop now. I can''t leave him like this, or else he will die."


    Zu Wan wanted to open the door for Zhen-Zhen but he was afraid that he might change his mind once he saw her crying. Tristan''s life was in great danger this time. This was the only way to save him.


    Zhen-Zhen would be more devastated if Tristan died so he couldn''t afford to fail now. Giving up his life to save Tristan was like giving Zhen-Zhen hersting happiness with aplete family.


    Even if he was gone, someone would stay by Zhen-Zhen''s side¡­ someone who would take care of her and love her for the rest of their lives.


    "I''m sorry, Zhen-Zhen¡­ if I have to leave like this. This is for your own sake¡­ for your happiness," Zu Wan mumbled, looking at the door. Then he closed his eyes once again, concentrating on healing Tristan using his life.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen tried to break the barrier so that she could get inside.


    "Fa-Fa, listen to me. There might be another way to save Tristan. Don''t do this. I can''t lose you too!"


    But her plea just fell on deaf ears. Zu Wan didn''t respond to her.


    ''Miho, please¡­ Can you break this barrier? I need to stop my father.'' Zhen-Zhen talked to Miho through their mind link.


    ''Zhen-Zhen, I can''t do that. If I try to break the barrier, there will be a disturbance on Master Zu Wan''s end. It might affect him while treating Tristan¡­'' Miho also didn''t know what to do. Zu Wan already told her not to do anything reckless.


    ''Honestly, this is the only way to save Tristan, Zhen-Zhen. If we intervene now, then Master Zu Wan and Tristan will be in danger. Master Zu Wan wished you to understand.''<sub> </sub>


    Zhen-Zhen''s heart could no longer bear this. She didn''t want to lose any of them. Tristan and Zu Wan were both important to her.


    Couldn''t handle the emotional turmoil, Zhen-Zhen passed out in Andrew''s arms.


    "Lillie!!!"


    "Zhen-Zhen!!!"


    ''Mo-Mo, please help us¡­'' Those were herst thoughts before she was lost in darkness.


    Andrew carried Zhen-Zhen in her room. They were worried that she was not in good health so Grandpa Lu asked Dos to examine Zhen-Zhen''s condition.


    She suffered from emotional stress, knowing she might lose either one of the two important people in her life. She wanted to escape this reality so in her deep sleep she dreamed of being together with her family.


    Little Cassandra and Little Christian were there, including Tristan, Zu Wan, and her mother, Eva.


    As she was dreaming of this, her tears continued to fall from the corner of her eyes. Dos, who was examining Zhen-Zhen''s vitals, couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. Even in her sleep, her tears kept flowing.


    "Mama!"


    "Mama!"


    "Wifey!"


    Tristan and the twins called her upon seeing her. He was in the middle while holding Little Cassie on his right and Little Tian on his left. They were waiting for her toe over.


    Standing at the back, Eva and Zu Wan were both smiling at her, opening their arms for her. They wanted to hug their daughter.


    Seeing this scene, Zhen-Zhen burst out. She ran towards her parents, hugging them tightly. "Fa-Fa! Mo-Mo! I missed you both."


    Zu Wan and Eva were hugging her, stroking her hair and her back. After embracing each other for a long time, Zhen-Zhen turned in Tristan''s direction. She pounced on him, wrapping her arms around his body.


    "Hubby, I love you! I miss you. Don''t leave me."


    "Of course, Wifey. I''m not going anywhere. I love you so much¡­" Tristan lifted her chin, covering her lips in a passionate kiss.


    ''If this is just a dream¡­ I don''t want to wake up anymore.'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself.


    =======


    Author''s Greetings


    This is Author Ellezar_G greeting everyone a Happy New Year! Please allow me to thank everyone who is supporting me and my books.


    My year 2021 being an author has been a wonderful journey because of you, my dear readers. Let''s wee 2022 with a grateful heart filled with love and hope.


    I''m so blessed to have you. I might be a no-name author, not popr, but with your unending support, you give life and color to my books. I''m in tears right now thinking about how I started this journey.


    I feel grateful to web novel for allowing me to share my talents and imaginations by putting them into writing. I hope my stories give joy and inspiration to you.


    Please stay with me in 2022. I love you all, my dear readers. I know that my words are not enough to express my heartfelt gratitude to everyone. But I just want to know that this author will always be grateful for all your love and support.


    Again. Happy New Year Everyone. Let''s enjoy this holiday season with our respective families and loved ones.

 Chapter 831 Goodbye Master

    While Zu Wan was trying to save Tristan in his life and death situation, Zhen-Zhen was trapped in her beautiful dream, losing her will to wake up.


    If she would lose either Tristan or her father, she felt like staying in that dream forever wherein she could be with her family¡­ her parents, her children, and her husband.


    Miho and FaMo started to cry for their masters. Both of them were suffering thinking about getting separated from each other.


    ''Zhen-Zhen, be strong! You have to stay positive. Wake up!'' Miho was calling her as she noticed the strange condition Zhen-Zhen was experiencing.


    It seemed like she was trapping herself in her own subconscious wherein she could see the scene she wanted and her heart was desiring the most¨C to be with her family.


    On the other hand, FaMo could feel that his master''s life force was diminishing as he continued to heal Tristan.


    Zu Wan was also severing his bond with FaMo. If this transfer of power would seed, Tristan would be FaMo''s new master.


    They just hoped that Tristan''s body would be able to adjust to the magical powering from Zu Wan, the demon god.


    [ After an hour¡­ ]


    "Master¡­" FaMo called him when he saw Zu Wan''s body slowly disappearing.


    After staying in this new world, bonding with Zhen-Zhen, and interacting with other people, FaMo could already feel different emotions just like humans. And now, he could be affected by the things happening around him.


    Watching his master slowly disappearing before his eyes, FaMo couldn''t help but feel emotional. Yes! The ck fire dragon was now crying¡­ weeping. He was in tears.


    "Master¡­ Don''t leave us!" FaMo could no longer stay quiet.


    Zu Wan opened his eyes and met FaMo''s gaze. He smiled tenderly at him. This was the first time FaMo received that kind of gentle smileing from his Master¡­ his former ruthless and cold-hearted Master, the demon god.


    "FaMo¡­ my ck fire dragon¡­ before Ipletely disappear, let me grab this chance to thank you. You''ve done a good job taking care of and protecting my daughter. You have my respect."


    FaMo became more touched by his master''s words of praise.


    "I will be forever grateful to you. Please, make sure to protect her and my grandchildren. Work with Tristan. I am leaving my daughter to both of you. Make her happy..." Zu Wan''s eyes also got misty as he thought of Zhen-Zhen. He wanted to see her onest time but it seemed that it was impossible to do now.


    "Master¡­ I will do that¡­ Thank you for believing in me, for trusting me, and for giving me this important task. I''m so happy that I am part of your power. Thank you for making me strong and powerful. It''s been a great journey, serving you all my life!" FaMo''s tears kept on pouring.


    Zu Wan smiled once again. He felt at ease knowing FaMo would still be there for Zhen-Zhen even without him.


    "FaMo, I have onest request from you."<sub> </sub>


    "What is it, Master?"


    "Please hug my daughter after this. Tell her that I love her¡­ and I''m sorry for leaving her again." Zu Wan''s tears started to fall. Though he was smiling, the intense sadness could be seen in his eyes.


    "Master¡­"


    "How I wish¡­ I can stay with her for long¡­ and watch my grandchildren grow up. But I guess¡­ this is the end of my journey. I enjoy my short stay here. At least, I got to see my daughter again. I bonded with her. I was able to see, hug and kiss her again¡­ my sweet angel. I have no regrets, FaMo. Pass this message to her. I don''t want her to cry or be sad because of me."


    "Yes, Master¡­ I will definitely ry this to Zhen-Zhen."


    Zu Wan nodded his head. His body turned into a spirit¡­ no flesh¡­ just a white light. It did not take long when that white light fused to Tristan''s body as thest step of transferring power to his son-inw.


    "Goodbye¡­ M-Master," FaMo mumbled with his trembling voice. The process was nowplete. He also fused to Tristan''s body.


    Tristan was now surrounded by various lights. The wound on his chest was nowpletely healed! It worked! Zu Wan seeded in healing his critical wound after sacrificing his life span.


    Zu Wan¡­ he disappeared like a bubble. The demon god was gone. Only Tristan remained in that room. His heart rate and other vitals became normal. He was no longer in danger!


    Grandpa Lu, Lucas, Isabelle, and Andrew were still waiting outside the ward, wondering what was happening inside. An hour had already passed but Zu Wan hadn''te out of the ward yet.


    They became more tense as time went by. Would Tristan be fine? They were waiting anxiously. They were also worried about Zhen-Zhen. She was not able to handle the emotional stress and so she copsed.


    "How''s Lillie?" Grandpa Lu asked Andrew. He was thest one who left Zhen-Zhen''s room when Dos was examining her.


    "The doctor gave her an IV. Her pulse was weak and she looked pale. She needs to get some rest. Worrying this much¡­ It''s not good for her and the babies."


    "Sigh. Why is this happening? We are supposed to celebrate and prepare for Tristan''s and Lillie''s wedding. How did everything end up like this?" Isabelle said, crying in her husband''s arms.


    "Everything will be fine¡­ Just have faith!" Lucas said, encouraging andforting his wife.


    "My poor granddaughter¡­ My heart ached for both of them. Grandson, wake up! Your wife is suffering¡­ she is hurting right now." Grandpa Lu said as if Tristan was there in front of him.


    They were still talking when the door of the ward finally slid open. They immediately focused their attention, eager to see Zu Wan to ask him what happened to Tristan.


    But to their surprise, the person who emerged from the door was not Zu Wan but Tristan.


    "Where is my wife?" That''s the first thing he said upon waking up from aa.

 Chapter 832 Wifey, Im Back

    It was a pleasant surprise for the Davis Family to see Tristan regain his consciousness after being in aa. He looked healthier than before as if he didn''t undergo a life and death situation.


    Isabelle ran in his direction, hugging her son. The relief could be seen in her eyes. Grandpa Lu and Lucas were also emotional seeing Tristan safe and sound. He was no longer in critical condition.


    Tristan was also wondering why his body felt like different from his usual. The energy was flowing inside him as if his strength was revitalized for some unknown reason.


    He also thought he was about to die. Thest thing he remembered was the moment he stabbed his own heart to stop himself from attacking Zhen-Zhen. His body was possessed by Mheera''s soul.


    He was worried about Zhen-Zhen. Even in hisa state, he was thinking about her. He missed her. He even dreamed of seeing her crying because of him.


    So the moment he opened his eyes, he immediately stood up to find his wife, Zhen-Zhen.


    "Tristan! You are back, my dear son! How do you feel?" Isabelle asked him worriedly.


    Andrew couldn''t help but smile. His brother was back! He looked fine now. He tapped his brother''s back.


    "Mom, I''m fine. Where is my wife?" He was eager to see Zhen-Zhen.


    His parents, Grandpa Lu and Andrew exchanged nces with one another. Zhen-Zhen fell ill from too much stress and anxiety, worrying about Tristan.


    "Son, Lillie copsed and fainted a while ago. She is resting in her room right now." Isabelle informed Tristan.


    He felt rmed and terrified when he heard that. "Please bring me to my wife."


    "Brother, this way." Andrew was the one who brought Zhen-Zhen to her room. Without further ado, Tristan followed his brother as they headed to Zhen-Zhen''s room together with Isabelle.


    Grandpa Lu and Lucas waited for Zu Wan but to their surprise, there was no sign of Zu Wan inside the ward.


    "Huh? Dad, Mr. Zu Wan is not here." Lucas mumbled, feeling puzzled as he looked around.


    Grandpa Lu finally realized why Zhen-Zhen tried to stop Zu Wan. "I guess¡­ Zu Wan made a sacrifice just to save Tristan¡­"


    Lucas was rendered speechless when he heard that. "He disappeared after healing Tristan¡­ does it mean¨C"


    "He sacrificed his life to save Tristan¡­ we owed him." Grandpa Lu was saddened at this thoughts. Now he understood why Zhen-Zhen was not able to bear the emotional stress.


    "I hope Lillie will stay strong after this. He needs us. Though Zu Wan disappeared, let''s show her she''s not alone. We are here for her¡­ as her family."


    Meanwhile, in Zhen-Zhen''s room, Tristan already arrived. Titania and E were there watching over her.


    Titania''s eyes brightened up when she saw Tristan. Zu Wan became true to his words. She continued looking at the door, searching for Zu Wan. But to her puzzlement, he didn''t show up.


    ''Where is Zu Wan?'' Titania suddenly became anxious not to see him.


    On the other hand, Tristan already reached Zhen-Zhen''s bed. He felt worried seeing his wife not looking good. Her eyes were puffy. There were moist in the corners of her eyes, signifying she cried a lot.


    "Wifey¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry for making you worried. I''m here now. I''m back." Tristan caressed her face, wiping the tears.


    He missed her so much. He was so scared. He thought he would never see her again. "Wifey¡­ I''m really sorry." Tristan kept on apologizing. He could still recall how he tried to attack his own wife using the dagger.


    He med himself for being so weak. He almost hurt his wife and their children. "Please forgive me, Zhen-Zhen¡­"


    Tristan began to cry. His voice croaked and his body was shaking and trembling from sobbing.<sub> </sub>


    Seeing this scene, Andrew, Isabelle, Titania, and E decided to leave the room, giving Tristan and Zhen-Zhen their privacy.


    "Wifey, I''m here now¡­ Wake up."


    Zhen-Zhen, who was trapped in her beautiful dream, suddenly heard Tristan''s voice calling her name.


    ''Is that Tristan? Why am I hearing his voice in my subconscious even though he is here with me?'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself.


    She nced at Tristan who was ying with the twins and then darted her gaze to her parents who were busy cooking food. They were doing pic outdoor. But this was just her illusion she made in her subconscious, making herself believe that she was together with her family.


    p [ "Zhen-Zhen, wake up." ] Tristan''s voice was heard again. She darted her gaze everywhere, but everything there seemed so real.</anda>


    "Tristan¡­ are you calling me?" Zhen-Zhen approached Tristan.


    "No, but the twins are calling you¡­"


    "Mama,e here, let''s y!" Little Christian called her, holding her hand.


    Zhen-Zhen frowned as she was still hearing Tristan''s voice.


    [ "Wifey¡­ I''m back now!" ]


    At this certain moment, Zhen-Zhen was able to distinguish the real from her illusion.


    She looked at her parents who were now smiling at her.


    "Zhen-Zhen, go back now¡­ to your real world." Zu Wan approached her, holding her shoulders.


    "Your husband is calling you now. You want to see him right? For real?" Zu Wan added.


    Eva also walked over, touching Zhen-Zhen''s face. Zhen-Zhen''s tears began to fall once again. If she leaves now, she will no longer see them.


    "Fa-Fa! Mo-Mo!" The three of them hugged each other for onest time. "I¡­ I''m so sad right now¡­ I feel like I''m not going to see you again."


    Eva rubbed her back and whispered something to her. "I will not let my baby cry and be sad for long. I''m your mother so trust me. Everything will be fine. Don''t cry¡­ don''t be sad. Go back now."


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head while saying, "I love you, Mo-Mo¡­ I love you, Fa-Fa!"


    After saying goodbye to her parents, Zhen-Zhen was awakened from her illusion. She slowly opened her eyes and Tristan''s face greeted her sight!


    He was smiling at her with his eyes burned with tears. "Zhen-Zhen¡­"


    "Tristan!"


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan hugged each other tightly. It has only been days but they felt like they hadn''t seen each other for a decade.


    She cried in his arms while Tristan tried tofort her. "Stop crying now, wifey. I''m here. I''m not going anywhere."


    "Hubby¡­ my Fa-Fa¡­ he is gone¡­" Zhen-Zhen could no longer feel Zu Wan''s spiritual aura, that''s why she could tell that he was no longer there.


    "Gone? What do you mean, Zhen?"

 Chapter 833 Zu Wans Message

    Tristan had no idea about what Zhen-Zhen was talking about. Gone? What did she mean by that?


    Zhen-Zhen just hugged Tristan tightly, burying herself deep into his arms. She couldn''t bring herself to tell him that her father disappeared once again after saving Tristan.


    "Wifey, what''s wrong? What happened to my father-inw? Where is he? Did the guardian warriors cause trouble again?" Tristan bombarded Zhen-Zhen with lots of questions, gently patting her back tofort her.


    Zhen-Zhen tried to calm her emotions first before exining things to Tristan. Though it''s hard, Tristan had the right to know what happened to her father. But she didn''t want him to me himself for what happened.


    "Tristan¡­ my father¡­ he is gone. He disappeared again after trying to save you. You were in critical condition when you got hurt by the divine dagger. We almost lost you. My Fa-Fa had no choice but to¡­ to sacrifice himself to keep you alive."


    Tristan froze when he heard the truth from Zhen-Zhen. ''So it was my father-inw who saved me.''


    Tristan looked down, his heart sank. Just when his rtionship with his father-inw was improving, he disappeared, leaving them heartbroken.


    ''Why? Why does it have to happen to us? I am going to marry Zhen-Zhen but her father is now gone. He can''t see his daughter walking down the aisle. He was supposed to escort my wife, giving us his blessing before uttering our vows. This is my fault.''


    Just like what Zhen-Zhen had anticipated, Tristan began ming himself. His throat constricted and unshed tears stung his eyes.


    ''This is my fault. I''m so useless. I caused this¡­ her father is now gone because of me¡­''


    Tristan was in the middle of ming and hating himself when he heard Zu Wan''s voice in his subconscious. Zu Wan left him a message through FaMo. FaMo was rying Zu Wan''s message to Tristan right now.


    "Tristan, I hope you recover quickly so that my daughter will no longer cry while worrying about you. Please take care of my daughter. Love her with all your heart. Protect her with all your strength and power."


    "Tristan, by the time you are hearing this message, I might be gone already¡­ but I want you to know that this is not your fault. I chose to save you because I know you are the one who can make my daughter happy."


    "I''m leaving her in your care now. Raise your children well. Always be with them. Don''t be like me¡­ who left Zhen-Zhen alone. Watch your twins grow up and be with them as always."


    The stored tears started to flow, coursing down his cheeks unchecked. He felt grateful and touched hearing the demon god''s message.


    Who said that the demon god was pure evil? They were wrong! The guardian warriors were so wrong in judging him! He already changed into a better person.


    He was a loving father to Zhen-Zhen. He was willing to die just to make them happy. Aside from Zhen-Zhen, Zu Wan knew that lots of people would be sad once Tristan died. That''s another reason why he saved Tristan.<sub> </sub>


    He felt grateful to the Davis Family. They epted his daughter despite the fact she was different from them. They didn''t despise her or be afraid of her. They epted her as part of their family.


    "Tristan, I fulfilled my promise so please fulfill your promise as well. I already gave you the power to protect her against the people who would try to hurt her. Tristan¡­ you are now powerful enough to keep her safe. I passed on to you my magical powers."


    Tristan was at a loss for words. He couldn''t believe that he possessed a magical power now. His father-inw became true to his promise. He didn''t know how he could thank him for everything he had done for him¡­ for all his sacrifices.


    "Please work with FaMo harmoniously. You are now his new Master! FaMo is your ck fire dragon and ck fire is your core power. Use them well."


    Tristan''s eyes gleamed with hope, knowing he was now capable of protecting his wife.


    ''Father-inw, I will be forever grateful for this wonderful gift that you''ve given me. I promise to cherish this second life. I will dedicate my life to her. You don''t have to worry about Zhen-Zhen. I will do my best to keep her happy all the time.'' Tristan solemnly swore to Zu Wan.


    "Onest thing¡­ Please hug my daughter,fort her. Let her know that you will be with her. Tell her don''t be sad for long as everything will be fine. Tell her I''m sorry and I love her so much..."


    "And¡­ please say my goodbye to E and Titania. Tell them to live their lives well and be happy. I''m so happy to meet them."


    After saying that, Zu Wan''s voice hadpletely vanished in his subconscious. That was thest message of Zu Wan before he disappeared from their world.


    ''Is this really true? My father-inw is gone?'' Tristan asked himself when he could no longer hear Zu Wan''s voice. Deep inside his heart, Tristan was hoping and silently praying that Zu Wan survived¡­ that the demon god would still return to them at the right time.


    If he managed to return before, Tristan believed Zu Wan could still go back to be with them. He was not losing hope. He was not closing the possibility that they would see him again¡­ that Zu Wan could stay with them,pleting the family!


    ''Father-inw, wherever you are, pleasee back to us. We will be waiting for your return¡­ no matter how many years. Make sure toe back! Even if you didn''t see Zhen-Zhen grow up, at least you have to see your grandchildren grow up.'' Tristan spoke in his mind, hoping that Zu Wan could still hear him.


    "Tristan? Are you okay?" Zhen-Zhen''s voice brought him back to the present.


    "Wifey¡­ I just talked to your Fa-Fa. He wants me to ry a message to you."


    Tristan kissed Zhen-Zhen on her forehead, tightening his grip on her body. Then he told her everything Zu Wan had told him a while ago¨C Zu Wan''s Last Message.

 Chapter 834 Reunion Of Husband And Wife

    Everyone was heartbroken and devastated upon hearing the news that Zu Wan was gone. Aside from Zhen-Zhen and Tristan, Titania was also affected too much.


    <o>,m It was too sudden. She had no idea that Zu Wan had already decided on sacrificing his life to save Tristan. No wonder, Zu Wan left those meaningful words to her, leaving Zhen-Zhen in her care.</o>


    She never thought Zu Wan would die nor disappear in just a blink of an eye. She felt like her heart was crushed at that moment.


    Titania still had lots to say¡­ to Zu Wan. But now that he''s gone, she couldn''t help it¡­ She was sad and broken.


    Lots of misunderstanding happened between Zu Wan and her. She thought she could still correct her mistakes and make it up for Zu Wan.


    She just realized that she wanted to get closer and know Zu him more. Without his presence, something was missing deep inside her heart. There was longing and regrets.


    If she had known that Zu Wan nned to disappear, she should have stopped him. Leaving just like that was so unfair. He didn''t even say a proper goodbye. He hid this from them.


    "Why are you so unfair¡­ Zu Wan," Titania mumbled with her trembling voice. She was silently crying.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Zu Wan, who disappeared after healing Tristan, was currently floating somewhere. He had just regained his consciousness.


    He opened his eyes only to find himself trapped in another dimension. He had seen this before. All he could see was darkness. His body felt so cold that he couldn''t even move his limbs and fingers.


    "Where am I? Why can''t I feel my body? Did I really die?" Zu Wan asked himself.


    He could only move his eyes but couldn''t see anything around him. He took a deep sigh as he closed his eyes once again, recalling thest moment he spent with his daughter, Zhen-Zhen.


    ''I miss her already. If I''m dead now¡­ can I at least see my wife, Eva?'' He said in his heart with his wishful thinking.


    It did not take long when he felt a sudden warmth engulfing his body. His eyes flew open only to see a shining light in front of him. He was puzzled at this sudden change of light.


    Soon enough his vision had adapted sufficiently to the bright light. And to his astonishment, he saw someone hugging his body while resting her head on his chest.


    Zu Wan''s body stiffened as he felt a strong familiarity with the person before him. He finally saw her with abrupt rity! It''s Eva, his wife!


    "Zu Wan¡­"


    "Eva¡­"


    At that certain moment, Zu Wan was able to move his body, pulling her into a rib-crushing hug.


    "I''ve missed you so much, Eva¡­"<sub> </sub>


    Eva also tightened her grip around Zu Wan''s body. "I miss you more¡­ you and Zhen-Zhen."


    They stayed hugging each other for who knew how long. When they were done calming their intense emotions, Zu Wan broke the hug, cupping her face.


    Her blue eyes met his dark one. They stared at each other for a long moment, love and longing reflected on them. Then their lips curled up into a faint smile. Their faces were glowing with happiness.


    "I thought I would never see you again. I''m d that we are now together. We will never be apart again. Sorry to keep you waiting. Now, I''m here." Zu Wan caressed her face. He bent down, showering her with small and gentle kisses.


    Eva let out a soft giggle. She just let him kiss her all he wanted. When Zu Wan was done kissing the different parts of her face, he captured her lips, giving her a deep passionate kiss.


    Eva responded to him with equal eagerness. They didn''t want to break the kiss as if this would be theirst kiss. Both of them were panting the moment their lips parted.


    "I love you, Eva¡­"


    "I love you too, Zu Wan¡­"


    The two hugged each other once again as if they didn''t want to get separated from each other again.


    "Eva, our Zhen-Zhen grew up well. She''s a finedy now, as beautiful as you. She is so kind and loving like you. She found a good man who would protect her with all his life. We also have grandchildren, Little Cassie and Little Tian." Zu Wan spoke spontaneously, sharing the good news with her about their beloved daughter.


    Eva could only smile and nod her head. She was also aware of those things.


    "I didn''t regret sacrificing my life to save my son-inw. At least now¡­ I am finally with you."


    Eva raised her head as she reached out to touch Zu Wan''s face. She could see the glowing happiness in his eyes. She was also d to be reunited with him but¡­


    "My Zu Wan¡­ my beloved husband¡­ I hope you will no longer me yourself for my death. It wasn''t your fault. I was so happy that I was able to protect you."


    "Zu Wan, I want to tell you that I have no regret meeting you in that waterfall and loving you. That''s the best thing that happened in my life. I lived alone as I got separated from my family but when you came into my life, you gave me Zhen-Zhen. You gave me a new family I wanted to protect."


    Zu Wan bobbed his head, capturing her hands as he kissed her palms and fingers one by one. "I know¡­ and I also met your twin sister, Titania. She''s doing fine. She also has a beautiful daughter whose name is E." There was a gleam in his eyes as he mentioned Titania. She also noticed it but Eva didn''t feel jealous at all.


    "Eva¡­ please forgive me. I did something wrong¡­ I¨C" Zu Wan was not able to finish his words as Eva pressed her forefinger against his lips.


    "It''s okay, Zu Wan. You don''t have to apologize to me. You did nothing wrong. I understand¡­ if you also feel something towards my twin sister¡­"


    Zu Wan: "..."

 Chapter 835 Go Back

    Zu Wan was at a loss for words. He hadn''t told her yet but Eva knew that his apology had something to do with Titania.


    And what she meant by saying he had feelings for her twin sister? Even he, himself, didn''t acknowledge it yet but Eva was already aware of his feelings towards Titania.


    "I-I¡­ please don''t misunderstand, Eva. You''re the woman I love¡­ it''s just that¡­ there were times I could see you in her¡­ maybe because I missed you so much and she was your twin sister. Both of you have the same appearance." Zu Wan tried to exin and defend himself.


    Eva just smiled at him meaningfully. "Alright, my dearest husband. Come with me¡­ I wanna show you something." Eva extended her right hand to Zu Wan in which he dly epted, following his wife.


    As the two continued walking, the environment suddenly lit up. It was no longer a ce filled with darkness. A beautiful paradise greeted Zu Wan''s eyes.


    He felt like they returned to their original world where the two of them met each other¡­ to the ce where their love bloomed and grew so deep.


    At this moment, Zu Wan and Eva recalled their moments together¡­ the moment the demon god identally fell in love with a mere human. And Zhen-Zhen was the proof of their true love.


    ''Dying to be with her again¡­ I have no regrets,'' Zu Wan murmured to himself, watching Eva with his loving eyes. He tightened his grip on her hand, not letting her go.


    Eva also savored this moment. She took her time strolling around this beautiful paradise. No one was there to disturb them aside from the birds and other animals living in that area.


    "The waterfalls!" Zu Wan mumbled with his ted voice the moment he saw the waterfalls nearby. He immediately pulled Eva going to the waterfall.


    "Let''s dive into the water!" Without waiting for Eva''s response, Zu Wan jumped into the water, dragging Eva in the process.


    Ssh!


    Their bodies immediately submerged in the water. Zu Wanughed cheerfully, which he hadn''t done for so long. Eva also joined him as theyughed together while hugging each other in the water.


    The two shared several intimate moments under that waterfall, kissing and loving each other. Zu Wan''s happiness was overflowing. It felt so wonderful to be with his wife once again.


    Zu Wan thought this moment would never end. However, after spending enough time with Zu Wan, Eva had finally decided to say goodbye.


    They were now sitting on the ground under the big tree near the waterfall. Zu Wan was hugging Eva''s body from behind.


    "Zu Wan¡­ It''s now time to go," Eva mumbled, tilting her head to the side as she looked up at him.


    Zu Wan knitted his eyebrows in a frown. He was puzzled and confused by her words. "Time to go? Where? Where are we going?"


    Eva fell silent for a moment. She somehow felt reluctant to leave him once again but she had to. She had to let go of Zu Wan. She promised Zhen-Zhen that everything would be fine.


    "We have to go separate ways, Zu Wan."


    Zu Wan''s eyes dimmed upon hearing that. He didn''t want to be separated from her.<sub> </sub>


    "Why? We have to stick together. I will not allow you to leave my side again." Zu Wan hugged Eva tightly, not allowing her to leave.


    Eva heaved a deep sigh, holding and stroking Zu Wan''s hands. "Zu Wan¡­ you can''t go with me. You have to go back. Go back to our daughter. She still needs you. Don''t make her sad¡­ don''t make her cry¡­ You have to take care of her¡­ take care of our grandchildren."


    Zu Wan''s eyes were filled withplicated emotions. Of course, he wanted to be with his daughter and take care of their grandchildren¡­ watch them grow up. But¡­ he didn''t want to leave Eva alone.


    "I can''t leave you¡­ alone." Zu Wan mumbled with his hoarse voice. His heart constricted inside his chest.


    This time Eva turned around to face him. Cupping his face, Eva kissed away the tears that were threatening to fall from the corners of his eyes.


    "I had a great time with you¡­ I love you, Zu Wan. Please don''t stay in our past. Start over again."


    Zu Wan stubbornly shook his head. "I can''t¡­ I can''t leave you."


    Eva caressed his face, smiling at him with her loving eyes. "You are not leaving me¡­ you are just returning to the ce where you should be¡­ to our daughter''s side."


    "Go back now, Zu Wan. She needs you. Can you bear to see her cry¡­ Can you stand it, knowing she is suffering right now? She wants you back and I am here to fulfill that."


    "I can''t go back¡­ I already died¡­ I transferred all my lifespan to Tristan."


    "I gave you mine," She promptly responded.


    Zu Wan didn''t want to believe that. Eva died a long time ago. How could she give him her lifespan?


    "Trust me¡­ You will have to go back." Eva was still trying to convince Zu Wan.


    Since he was still refusing, Eva had no choice but to let Zu Wan hear Zhen-Zhen''s prayer¡­ her wish to be with her father again.


    "Can you hear that? It''s Zhen-Zhen''s voice. She is calling your name."


    Zu Wan''s eyes were filled with longing upon hearing the hint of pain and sadness in Zhen-Zhen''s voice. He lowered his head while clenching his fists. He already let go of Eva''s body.


    At that moment, Eva''s lips curled up into a triumphant smile. She knew it! Zu Wan couldn''t bear to see Zhen-Zhen sad.


    Eva moved closer to Zu Wan. She tiptoed, kissing him onest time. This was a kiss of goodbye. Itsted for several minutes.


    Soon, Eva pushed Zu Wan and he fell into darkness once again. He was being sucked into another dimension and he lost consciousness once more.


    When he woke up, he was already in a familiar world where he could hear the sound of speeding cars on the street!

 Chapter 836 Mheeras Curse

    ~ Three Months Later ~


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen tried their best to move on after losing Zu Wan with the help of the Davis Family. It had been three months since Zu Wan disappeared.


    Zhen-Zhen focused on teaching Tristan how to control his power. Until now, he couldn''t summon FaMo.


    Tristan almost burned their condo unit so they found a ce where he could practice controlling his power. It was a private vi near Leo''s vi. Thend there was very wide. He could do anything he wanted without worrying about setting a house on fire.


    Today, Tristan had another practice together with Miho while Zhen-Zhen went to Fiery Eagles'' Headquarters to visit Liam. He hadn''t regained his consciousness yet. He was in aa for three months.


    Leo was there inside the ward when Zhen-Zhen arrived. The beeping sound of the health monitor and apparatus could be heard as soon as she entered the room.


    Zhen-Zhen''s eyes dimmed, feeling sad for Liam. Though his condition already improved, he still remained unconscious. They didn''t know what they should do to heal Liam.


    Dos already made different tests and experiments but the result was the same. They failed to awaken Liam. They just continued injecting him with different supplements and medicines that could make his physical body healthy.


    Zhen-Zhen was greeted by Leo. "Lillie, why are you here? You should be staying at home. Anytime you might give birth to your twins."


    Zhen-Zhen smiled faintly, pressing her hand over her round tummy. It was so big now. Everyone was already looking forward to the day she would give birth to the twins.


    Since the husband and wife were still affected by Zu Wan''s disappearance, Tristan chose to dy their wedding ceremony. They would just wait for the twins to be born.


    "Don''t worry about me, Leo. I just want to check Liam''s condition. I''m strong and healthy. I am also prepared for giving birth to my children."


    Leo just nodded his head. "Okay, Lillie. I will just go out so that you can have your privacy with Liam."


    "Thank you, Leo¡­ thank you for staying by his side¡­" Zhen-Zhen held Leo''s hand. She felt grateful to him. For the past three months, Leo was the one taking care of Liam, watching over him every day.


    "No need to thank me. Liam is my friend. And I owe him my life. Because of him¡­ I was able to walk again. He healed my legs and he saved me from despair."


    Zhen-Zhen tossed a look at Liam. Hearing those words from Leo, she knew that they were the same. Both of them owed Liam.


    "I just hope¡­ Liam will wake up soon." Zhen-Zhen softly mumbled with a hopeful look in her eyes.


    "He will¡­ I can feel it. Liam will wake up soon! Let''s wait for him." Leo said cheerfully, being optimistic.


    Zhen-Zhen just bobbed her head with a gentle smile on her lips. Soon, Leo left the room, allowing Zhen-Zhen to be alone with Liam.


    She moved closer to Liam''s bed. She reached out, touching and caressing his face. Liam looked like he was just peacefully sleeping.


    "Liam¡­ wake up now. Tristan is fine. We are patiently waiting for you toe back. You told us that you are no longer part of guardian warriors. But I want you to know that you are part of our family now."


    Zhen-Zhen would always talk to Liam whenever she visited him. She would tell him some good news and share those happy moments that are happening outside his ward.


    "Your students are already missing you. You shoulde back soon. My twins are about to be born. You will miss seeing them."<sub> </sub>


    While Zhen-Zhen was talking to Liam, his body was bing healthier than before. It seemed like her voice was some kind of medicine for him. His condition was improving because of Zhen-Zhen.


    This time Liam''s fingers suddenly moved. Zhen-Zhen gasped upon seeing them. "Liam?! Can you hear me? If you do, please move your fingers again."


    Zhen-Zhen fixed her eyes on him, anticipating the movement of his fingers. For a long time, this was a good sign that Liam was responding to them. He could hear her.


    Little did they know, the reason why Liam hadn''t regained his consciousness yet was because of Mheera''s curse. She cursed Zhen-Zhen using her soul but Liam took it on behalf of Zhen-Zhen.


    The curse was transferred to Liam when Mheera attacked Zhen-Zhen using the divine dagger but it was Liam who got stabbed. Liam had awareness of his surroundings but he couldn''t wake up nor open his eyes unless someone would break that curse.


    He was like a sleeping beauty waiting for her prince charming to break the curse for her to wake up. That''s Liam''s current situation. But how to break the curse? No one knew!


    After spending some time with Liam, Zhen-Zhen had decided to go. She had to see Tristan while practicing his fire control ability.


    Zhen-Zhen said goodbye to Dos and the other members of Fiery Eagles. She had juste out of the headquarters when she felt her tummy ache.


    Leo saw her at the entrance as he went out to have some cigarettes.


    "Lillie?! Are you okay?" Leo ran in her direction when she saw her staggering and she looked in pain.


    Zhen-Zhen nced up at him, her forehead covered with beads of sweat.


    "My tummy¡­ it''s aching!" Zhen-Zhen held onto him tightly.


    Leo suddenly panicked after hearing that. "Oh my God! Don''t tell me you are giving birth today?"


    The first thing that came into his mind was to call the members of the Fiery Eagles. "Wait here, Lillie. I will just inform Dos. I hope they have a birthing clinic here!"


    She just nodded her head as a response.


    Watching his back, Zhen-Zhen tried to steady her footings when Leo called the others. She could still manage the pain so she was able to contact Miho through their mind link.


    ''Miho, what are you doing?''


    ''Tristan and I are still practicing in the field. Is there something wrong?''


    ''I think¡­ I''m going to give birth today¡­ please tell Tristan.''


    ''What?! Giving birth?! Wifey??! Where are you?'' Tristan suddenly interrupted their conversation.


    Zhen-Zhen and Miho were surprised when Tristan was now able tomunicate through a mind link.

 Chapter 837 [Bonus Chapter] Master Is Alive!

    It was surprising that Tristan was able tomunicate with them through a mind link.


    ''Wifey?! Where are you?'' Tristan asked her worriedly.


    ''Fiery... Eagles Headquarters,'' Zhen-Zhen responded after she recovered from the shock. Her husband was finally able to do a mind link.


    ''Wait for me, wifey! I''ming!'' After saying that, Tristan didn''t waste any more time as he asked Miho to do teleportation, bringing him to Fiery Eagles Headquarters right away.


    Secondster, Tristan arrived at the headquarters. He sprinted to Zhen-Zhen upon seeing her at the entrance alone. Leo left her when he ran inside to look for Dos and other members of Fiery Eagles. Leo was still searching for a birthing clinic.


    "Wifey!"


    "Tristan¡­"


    Upon reaching her spot, he carried her in a bridal style, rushing inside the headquarters. Leo and others were also moving with urgency as they bumped with Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    "Sir Tristan, follow us this way¡­" Dos and Leo were guiding them to the operating room they prepared for Zhen-Zhen.


    They immediately proceeded to the Operating Room. The nurses were already there waiting for them.


    Tristan put Zhen-Zhen down on the operating table as she tried to endure the pain in her stomach. She bit her lower lip as she nced at Tristan.


    "Tristan¡­" She grabbed his arm tightly. From the look in her eyes, Tristan could tell that she was bothered by something.


    "What is it, wifey? Is there something wrong? Does it hurt so much? Can you still bear it?"


    Zhen-Zhen just looked at him meaningfully. Other people were around so she couldn''t say it out loud. It was about her giving birth to the twins.


    If Zu Wan was there, he was supposed to seal the power of the twins first before her delivery. This was what he did before when Eva gave birth to Zhen-Zhen.


    The twins might unleash their power once they got out of her tummy. The nurses and the doctor would not be able to handle it.


    Zhen-Zhen informed Tristan about her concern through a mind link.


    ''What should we do, Wifey? Miho¡­ do you know how to seal their powers?'' Tristan asked both Zhen-Zhen and Miho.


    ''I''m sorry. Only Master Zu Wan knows how to do it,'' Miho responded. ''For now, you should ask them to leave or else they might get hurt once Little Cassie and Little Tian identally use their superpowers!''


    Tristan felt rmed when he heard that. He could rte to that. When he failed to control his power he almost set their home on fire!


    Tristan had no choice but to turn around and ask the doctor and nurses to leave them.


    "You may leave now." He said in his authoritative voice.


    The nurses and the doctor exchanged nces with one another. Three months ago, they were also asked to leave Tristan''s ward while they were trying to treat him. And now, his wife was about to give birth but Tristan asked them again to leave.


    They were puzzled about the secret of the Davis Family. Three months ago, Tristan miraculously woke up from aa which they thought was a hopeless case already. But they didn''t have the right to ask for them to satisfy their curiosity or else, they would lose their jobs.


    "But sir¡­ Your wife is going to give birth. We can''t leave them here. We already called her OB-Gyn doctor. She will guide us as we deliver your babies," Dos, the head doctor of the Fiery Eagles, spoke up.


    Tristan red at Dos. "There is no way I will let you see my wife''s private¨C" Tristan was not able to finish as Zhen-Zhen reached out, covering his mouth.


    The nurses tried their best not tough out loud. Tristan just didn''t want a man to see his wife''s womanhood as she delivered her twins. But it was just natural for a doctor to see those things.


    Seeing Tristan''s deathly re, Dos could only nod his head and shut his mouth. He couldn''t afford to offend the Chairman of the Heavenly Star. The Fiery Eagle was now under Tristan''smand and power.


    It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen''s whimper was heard. Her stomach was aching too much. She could no longer bear the pain.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan hastily turned to Zhen-Zhen, grabbing her hands.


    "Tristan¡­ our babies¡­ are they going to be fine?"


    "Yes, of course! Don''t worry, Wifey. Just do what you practiced before. You''ve learned the proper way of delivering babies right? Inhale, exhale and then push¡­" Tristan was trying tofort and encourage her.


    Zhen-Zhen could only bob her head, trying to endure it. She had to build a barrier first so that whatever would happen, the headquarters wouldn''t be destroyed once the twins unleashed their power during birth.


    "Go now¡­ leave us!" Tristan gave them his order onest time.


    Just following their Big Boss''smand, Dos and the other nurses left the operating room. When they were all gone, Miho came out using her human form.


    "Miho, please build the barrier around us," Zhen-Zhen requested.


    "Yes, Zhen, I will do it."


    Miho was in the process of creating a barrier when the door of the operating room swung open. And someone entered.


    "I told you to leave. Why did youe back?" Tristan said annoyingly without looking at the entrance door.


    "Master?!" Miho suddenly blurted out upon seeing the face of the neer. This time Tristan and Zhen-Zhen moved their eyes to the door.


    To their surprise, they saw someone they had never expected to see today.


    "Fa-Fa?!"


    "Father-inw!!!"


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan called him out in unison.


    "Master, you are alive!!!" Miho also blurted out in a joyful tone.


    This time Zu Wan smiled at them with his teary eyes. The longing could be seen in those dark orbs. Without further ado, Zu Wan tookrge strides to close the distance between them.


    He immediately hugged his daughter when he reached their spots. "Zhen-Zhen, my daughter, I''m back¡­"


    Zhen-Zhen who was still enduring her pain hugged her father back while shedding tears.


    "Ah, Father-inw! I''m d you are back but¡­" Tristan was also teary-eyed. "Let''s continue our talkter. For now, we need your help. Can you seal the power of the twins?! Zhen-Zhen is about to give birth now! We need to seal them for her to have a normal delivery!" Tristan immediately shared their concern with Zu Wan as if he had just found the solution to their problem.


    Tristan was already panicking a while ago but he just tried to hide it. But when Zu Wan showed up, Tristan finally expressed his true emotions. He felt like he just found their hero, the only person who could help them in these desperate times.


    Meanwhile, Zu Wan looked at Tristan withplicated emotions. "You fool, why are you still asking me? You have to do it¡­ because you already have my power."


    Tristan: "..."


    ''I have to do it? But how?''


    "Father-inw, what do you mean by that? What am I supposed to do?" Tristan asked Zu Wan anxiously.


    Zu Wan squinted his eyes at Tristan. "Don''t tell me¡­ you haven''t learned to use my power yet? Oh yeah, it''s understandable as you just received it from me."


    Tristan just smiled sheepishly. "Father, it has only been three months since I received your power so¡­"


    "Huh? What?! Three months have already passed?"

 Chapter 838 In Labor

    Zu Wan couldn''t believe that three months had already passed in this world. When he was with Eva in the other dimension, it felt like only three days had passed.


    ''I came back after three days of being with Eva. But three months in this world is the equivalent of those three days.''


    Zu Wan was still trying to absorb things when Tristan spoke up once again.


    "Father-inw, teach me. How can I seal the power of our twins?" Tristan''s voice brought Zu Wan back to the present.


    Zu Wan nodded his head before ncing at Zhen-Zhen. He held her hand and softly asked her, "Can you still bear it, Zhen?"


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head. Now that her father was back, she could bear anything. She had endured the most painful wound in her heart when her father disappeared for three months. Compared to that, she could endure this kind of pain.


    "Just rx, Zhen-Zhen." Then Zu Wan turned to Tristan, giving him instructions. "Put your hands over her stomach. And close your eyes. You need to focus and concentrate as if you are meditating."


    Tristan moved closer to Zu Wan and Zhen-Zhen. He followed his instructions. To his surprise, Zu Wan also put his hands over Tristan''s.


    Zhen-Zhen could not contain her happiness seeing her father standing next to her and Tristan. She remained silent, enduring the pain in her stomach. But her tears fell one after another. They were tears of joy for reuniting with Zu Wan again.


    But her greatest joy was about toe as the twins would finally be born today. Little Cassie and Little Tian were the source of her strength during those dark moments. She persevered and tried to move on because of the Twins.


    "Can you feel it? Their core power¡­ you have to search for their core power." Zu Wan continued giving instructions to Tristan.


    "How would I know their core power, Father?"


    "You will see a small fireball. Can you see them now? Try to concentrate more¡­ Find them."


    One minute had passed. Everyone in the room became quiet, allowing Tristan to concentrate on what he was doing.


    It did not take long when Tristan finally saw something. He talked with his ted voice. "Father! Father! I can now see them! Two fireballs, one red and one blue!"


    Zu Wan smiled and rejoiced upon hearing that. "One red and one blue¡­ this means the twins inherit the power of the blue fire dragon and the red fire dragon! Haha! My grandchildren are powerful!"


    Miho, who was watching everything on the sideline, felt excited at the mention of the blue fire dragon and red fire dragon.


    ''Are theying out now? I hope Little Masters can summon them once they grow up.'' Miho thought to herself.


    "This is what you have to do. Listen to me carefully. Use your own power and engulf the two fireballs using your ck fire. Can you manage to do that?" Zu Wan asked Tristan worriedly.


    "I will try, Father." Tristan brought his attention back to the twins and their core powers. He started to concentrate, unleashing his power.


    A ck fire surrounded the two small fireballs.<sub> </sub>


    "How is it?" Zu Wan asked Tristan as he couldn''t see what was happening with the core power of red and blue fire dragons.


    "It''s done, Father! What should I do next?" Tristan was waiting for his additional direction.


    "Suppress them using your ck fire! Then create four barriers to make sure their powers will not overflow! Then we are all good to go. The doctor and the nurses can nowe in and deliver the twins, assisting Zhen-Zhen in giving birth."


    Following every instruction of Zu Wan, Tristan was finally able to seal the twins'' core power temporarily. It would onlyst for several hours as Tristan was not yet familiar with his power control.


    "Now, let''s go out and call the doctor and nurses!" Zu Wan said, before leaving the operating room.


    Tristan watched Zhen-Zhen with a gentle smile. He caressed her face and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    "You''ve done a great job, Hubby. I''m so proud of you." Zhen-Zhenmended Tristan for using his power in sealing the Twins'' core powers. She was looking at him with pride.


    Tristan had improved so much. For the past three months, he had been honing his skills and power. While trying to move on from Zu Wan''s disappearance, Tristan spent his time training himself to control his power. He wanted to get stronger to protect Zhen-Zhen and his family.


    No one knew if the guardian warriors woulde back to attack and target Zhen-Zhen once again. Liam was still in aa so he was the only one who could protect Zhen-Zhen against those guardian warriors.


    "You can do it, Wifey. Your father and I will be waiting for you and our twins." Tristan caressed her face and kissed her cheek onest time before leaving the operating room.


    Soon, the doctor and nurses came inside the operating room. They were now ready to facilitate the delivery of the babies. Zu Wan and Tristan waited outside. Because of excitement, Tristan had forgotten to inform his parents and Grandpa Lu that Zhen-Zhen was now about to give birth.


    The two men had mixed emotions right now as they could hear Zhen-Zhen''s cry inside. She was now giving birth through a normal delivery.


    Tristan looked very tense as he walked back and forth in front of the operating door. Zu Wan smiled inwardly as he could rte to him. He had already experienced this feeling before when Eva gave birth to Zhen-Zhen.


    The men were both anxious, nervous, and excited as Zhen-Zhen was currently inbor, whimpering in pain.


    Zu Wan held Tristan''s shoulder thus stopping him from pacing back and forth.


    "Tristan, rx! Everything will be fine. You will soon see your wife, carrying your twins."


    Tristan stared at Zu Wan, feeling grateful. Unknowingly, his tears began to fall from the corners of his eyes. He suddenly pounced on Zu Wan, hugging him tightly.


    "Father¡­ T-Thank you¡­ Thank you foring back¡­ Thank you for staying alive! I-I missed you. I feel grateful to you. I owe you my life."


    Zu Wan didn''t say a word. He just let Tristan hug him, patting his back. He didn''t regret saving Tristan. He even met Eva because of what he did. And this time he knew Eva was the one who saved him. She saved him once again.

 Chapter 839 Became A Mortal

    Tristan was very emotional when he hugged Zu Wan, thanking him for saving his life. Though Zhen-Zhen told him not to me himself, deep inside, he felt like it was his fault for being weak and because of that, Zu Wan had to sacrifice his life just to heal him.


    Zu Wan could understand Tristan''s feelings. Zhen-Zhen was not the only one in pain when he disappeared but also Tristan. This was the first time an outsider cared for him even though he was a demon god. He felt touched by Tristan''s genuine love and care.


    Zu Wan gently patted Tristan''s back, trying tofort him. He had now epted him as son-inw wholeheartedly. He was also grateful that even without him, Tristan would always be there for his beloved daughter, Zhen-Zhen.


    It did not take long when Tristan broke the hug. He was worried that his father-inw would feel awkward because of his unmanly action. He even shed tears in front of him. He was just so happy that Zu Wan came back at this moment. They would celebrate two asions¨C Zu Wan''seback and the Twins'' birth!


    Tristan gathered his emotion, wiping his tears as he faced Zu Wan with a smile. "Father, what happened to you after you disappeared? We really thought you were gone."


    Tristan had decided to ask Zu Wan about his whereabouts for thest three months as they waited for Zhen-Zhen who was still inbor inside. Talking to Zu Wan would help him calm down. He was very anxious waiting for the twins toe out of Zhen-Zhen''s womb.


    Meanwhile, Zu Wan heaved a deep sigh. "I''m the same. I also thought it was my end. But I didn''t expect that when I disappeared from this world, I met Eva, my wife."


    Tristan was awestruck when he heard that. "Zhen-Zhen''s mother? Did you see her in the afterlife? Or is she alive out there¡­ in another dimension?"


    Zu Wan shook his head. "I don''t know but I am certain about one thing¡­ She is watching us wherever she is right now. She''s protecting her loved ones." A loving smile shed on his face when he recalled hisst moments with Eva.


    "I wish to meet my mother-inw as well," Tristan mumbled, feeling dejected. He hadn''t seen her. "Father-inw, did she say anything about me? Do you think my mother-inw will like me? Does she hate me for failing to protect Zhen-Zhen and putting your life in danger?" Tristan was worried that Eva didn''t like him for Zhen-Zhen.


    "Of course, she likes you. She didn''t hate you." Zu Wan chuckled seeing the worried look on Tristan''s face. Although Eva didn''t tell him directly that she liked Tristan, he knew that Eva was definitely happy that Zhen-Zhen was with Tristan.


    Whatever Tristan''s past was, he was a good person. And the most important thing was he could make Zhen-Zhen happy. He took care of her when she had no one aside from FaMo. Tristan taught her lots of things.


    "Are you sure, Father? Zhen-Zhen''s mother likes me?"


    Zu Wan nodded his head to confirm it. "Yes, she likes you. We talked for three days before we said goodbye to each other. She wanted me toe back here and so I did. Now, I am back! But I''m surprised that three months have already passed since I disappeared. Three days there is equivalent to three months here."


    "Whoa. That''s long." Tristan was overwhelmed by the time gaps.


    "Yeah. She''s the one who helped me return here. She wants me to guide and watch over our grandchildren as they grow up." Zu Wan scratched his face. Zhen-Zhen and his grandchildren were the reason he was convinced to go back.


    Tristan could imagine how Eva convinced Zu Wan. Though he hadn''t seen her, Tristan already admired his mother-inw. Even in the afterlife, she was looking out for Zhen-Zhen and Zu Wan.<sub> </sub>


    "By the way, Father-inw, what happened to your powers? Since you gave your power to me, does it mean you lost your power?"


    Zu Wan fell silent for a moment. When he returned to this world, he arrived at another city, far away from the City of Empire. He tried to teleport but he couldn''t.


    In the end, he had to stay in that city for another two days. He did a part-time job to earn money. He could only go back to the City of Empire by public transportation.


    After two days of working in a construction site, he earned enough money to be used as his fare going back to the city of empire.


    With those two days, he realized that his physical strength was still superior to other ordinary humans, but his magical powers were long gone.


    He could be hurt and injured by sharp objects. He couldn''t heal his wound using his magical force. He couldn''t control fire. He couldn''t teleport. He couldn''t fly.


    "I am a mortal now. I don''t have superpowers. I became an ordinary human who can age and die from ident, old age, or other natural causes." Zu Wan dered, informing Tristan.


    Tristan, on the other hand, was at a loss for words. He had never imagined that the demon god would turn into a normal human being.


    "In short, I am no longer the demon god. I can live as a normal person in this world. And with the remaining days of my human life, I will spend it with Zhen-Zhen and my grandchildren. So don''t be sorry for me. Don''t me yourself. I am now back. I am given the second chance to start all over again."


    Zu Wan held Tristan''s shoulders, facing him. "Tristan, my son-inw¡­ Let''s both take care of Zhen-Zhen and the Twins!"


    With a bright smile on his face, Tristan nodded his head frantically. "Yes, father! Let''s do that!"


    They were still looking at each other when they heard something from the inside of the delivery room. It was the crying sound of the baby.


    "Waah! Waah! Waah!"


    Tristan and Zu Wan froze upon hearing that sound. Secondster, they were able to utter some words.


    Tristan: "My children!"


    Zu Wan: "My grandchildren!"

 Chapter 840 Welcome Little Cassie And Little Tian!

    "Waah! Waah! Waah!"


    The cry of the second baby was heard. Little Cassie and Little Tian were finally born into this world!


    Zu Wan and Tristan exchanged meaningful nces. The excitement could be seen in their eyes.


    "Father, can we enter the room? I''m dying to see my wife and our twins." Tristan asked Zu Wan expectantly.


    "Let''s wait for the doctor to call us in," Zu Wan responded. Deep inside, he couldn''t wait to see his grandchildren as well.


    The twins continued to cry as the doctor was wrapping things up inside.


    "Hey, Tristan! Where are your grandpa and your parents? Howe I didn''t see them here? Are they not informed about Zhen-Zhen giving birth today?" Zu Wan knew how supportive the Davis Family was. In times like this, they would certainly be here.


    "Shucks!" Tristan smacked his forehead. "I forgot to tell them! Thank you for reminding me, Father!"


    Tristan immediately searched for his mobile phone. He dialed his grandfather''s number first. Among everyone, Grandpa Lu would be the first one who wanted to know this piece of good news. He was as excited as Zu Wan and Tristan to meet his great-grandchildren.


    The call got connected right away as if Grandpa Lu had sensed that Tristan had something important to say.


    Grandpa Lu: "Tristan?"


    Tristan: "Grandpa, where are you? Pleasee here to the Headquarters of Fiery Eagles! My wife¡­ she''s giving birth right now! Please inform Dad and Mom. Come here if you want to see our cute little twins!"


    *Beep! Beep! Beep!*


    "Eh? What happened? Did he just hang up the phone without saying anything?" Tristan mused to himself.


    Zu Wan looked at Tristan with a questioning gaze. "How is it?"


    Tristan smiled sheepishly before saying, "I think Grandpa is on his way now."


    Zu Wan: "..."


    ''On the way? I didn''t even hear his grandfather talk from the other line.''


    *****


    ~ At the Davis Family Mansion ~


    Grandpa Lu hung up the call almost immediately after absorbing Tristan''s words. Without wasting any more time, he left his study room in a hurry. He looked like he was about to fly or something. There was a hint of urgency on his aged face.


    "That punk! I''ll beat him upter! How dare he inform me sote!" Grandpa Lumented to himself. He was walking withrge strides.


    Upon reaching the living room, Grandpa Lu bumped into Lucas and Isabelle who just arrived.


    "Dad, are you okay? Where are you going? Why are you in a hurry?" Lucas asked his father curiously.


    "Come with me! We have to go to Fiery Eagles Headquarters. Lillie is giving birth to the twins!"


    ? "Oh my! Dad, Honey! What are we waiting for? Let''s go. Lucas, you drive!" Isabelle immediately dragged her husband toward the garage. Grandpa Lu followed them quickly.


    The three of them left the Davis Family Mansion in an instant as they headed to the Fiery Eagles Headquarters.


    Grandpa Lu urged Lucas to speed off. He wanted to reach the headquarters as soon as possible.<sub> </sub>


    "I hope Little Cassie and Little Tian are healthy. Urgh! Can you drive faster Lucas?!! I feel like I am riding a turtle car!"


    "Dad! I''m already over the speed limit! Do you want us to go to heaven before meeting the twins?"


    Isabelle could only giggle at the interaction of the father and son duo.


    "Dad, Honey. Can you both calm down? We are already near. Just be patient!"


    "Okay. Focus on your driving, Lucas Davis! I still want to see my great-grandchildren grow up!" Grandpa Lu reminded his son.


    "Aye, Sir!"


    *****


    Back to Fiery Eagles Headquarters¡­


    One nurse came out of the delivery room. She had a cheerful smile on her face. Zu Wan and Tristan approached her right away.


    "How''s my wife and my babies?" Tristan asked her expectantly.


    "Congrattions, sir! They are safe and healthy. Just wear ab gown so that you can proceed inside to see your wife and children."


    Tristan and Zu Wan didn''t waste their time as they grabbed someb gowns, wearing them before entering the delivery room.


    When they came in, a beautiful scene greeted their sights. Two little angels were lying on top of Zhen-Zhen''s chest. They already stopped crying at the feel of their mother''s warmth.


    This skin-to-skin contact between the mother and the twins helped them feel at ease. It was the first interaction between Zhen-Zhen and her newborn babies.


    Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but shed tears as she saw her two angels. Everything was all worth it. She finally saw her babies! Her most precious and beloved twins. She couldn''t contain her joy, having them in her embrace. Her life would change starting today. She''s a mother of two beautiful angels.


    "Fa-Fa, Tristan¡­" She called them out, urging them toe over. The two men were frozen in their spot just watching Zhen-Zhen and the twins.


    Tristan was smiling but his eyes were full of tears. Zu Wan had to nudge his shoulder to awaken Tristan out of his trance.


    "Come, Tristan. Let''s see Little Cassie and Little Tian." Zu Wan pushed Tristan as they traced their steps towards Zhen-Zhen and the Twins.


    The doctor and the nurses left the room for a moment, allowing the five of them to savor this wonderful moment.


    "Fa-Fa, Tristan¡­ hold them¡­ our Twins, they are so cute¡­ like little angels," Zhen-Zhen said in between her sobs.


    Little Cassie and Little Tian moved as if they sensed Tristan''s and Zu Wan''s presence. They slowly open their eyes and raise their little hands as if they were asking Zu Wan and Tristan to carry them.


    Tristan and Zu Wan looked at each other before letting out soft chuckles. Little Cassie and Little Tian inherited their mother''s blue eyes.


    "Hmm, their eyes¡­ are like clear blue skies. They are beautiful¡­ my son and my daughter." Tristan admired them.


    Zu Wan picked up Little Tian while Tristan carried Little Cassie in his arms. At first, he was nervous as he didn''t know how to properly hold a newborn baby. But Zu Wan was there guiding him as he already experienced this when he held Zhen-Zhen in his arms before.


    "Wee to our world, Cassandra Davis and Christian Davis, our little angels!" Tristan mumbled softly.


    As if the twins had understood him, their little lips curled up into a cute smile while staring at Tristan''s eyes. The twins seemed to recognize the voice of their father.

 Chapter 841 Something To Celebrate

    Little Cassie and Little Tian were both healthy babies. Zu Wan and Tristan couldn''t contain their happiness. They were gently touching the twins'' cheeks.


    Little Cassie''s small and soft giggles could be heard while Little Tian grabbed Zu Wan''s finger using his small fingers.


    Zhen-Zhen feltplete seeing her family together. Tristan moved closer to her with Little Cassie.


    "Our daughter will be a beautifuldy. She looks like you. And our son looks like me!" Tristan said cheerfully. His face was glowing with happiness.


    "Hmm, Little Tian is gripping my finger tightly. It seems that he doesn''t want me to touch his face. And why is he not giggling? Hmm. What a snobbish little kiddo." Zu Wan said, teasing his grandson.


    "Father-inw, why do I feel like Little Tian has simrities with you. He looks very serious." Tristan said with a wide grin on his face.


    Zu Wan red at Tristan while crumpling his face. Zhen-Zhen and Tristan burst into a peal ofughter. They were stillughing when the nurse entered the room.


    "Sir, sorry to interrupt. I just want to inform you that the ward for Mrs. Davis is now ready. We can transfer her anytime," The nurse informed them.


    "Okay, we can transfer her now."


    They were now on the way to the ward when Grandpa Lu, Lucas, and Isabelle arrived at Fiery Eagles Headquarters.


    They immediately looked for Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. Dos weed them at the entrance and guided them inside. The other members of Fiery Eagles were dispatched abroad for their mission so only Dos was there in the headquarters.


    Grandpa Lu was in a hurry to see them. He sprinted towards the ward. The door swung open as he pushed it hard. Isabelle and Lucas were following him behind.


    Zu Wan, Tristan, and Zhen-Zhen turned at the door, surprised when the door was opened abruptly.


    "Where''s my great-grandchildren?!!" Grandpa Lu''s gaze swept the room, searching for the twins. Tristan and Zu Wan who were carrying the twins turned around to show Grandpa Lu the twins.


    Grandpa Lu''s face brightened up when he finally saw the cute babies. He walked over withrge strides, reaching their spots. Grandpa Lu''s eyes became misty but his heart was filled with joy.


    Ignoring the other people around him, Grandpa Lu approached the twins. He paused for a moment when he saw Zu Wan. He couldn''t believe that Zu Wan came back.


    Zu Wan and Grandpa Lu exchanged nces with one another, a subtle smile showing on their faces. "May I carry him?" Grandpa Lu asked Zu Wan who was carrying Little Tian.


    Little Tian smiled when he sensed Grandpa Lu''s presence. He even recognized the old man''s voice. For the past three months, Grandpa Lu was apanying Zhen-Zhen, cheering her up. So the twins also feltfortable in his presence.


    "Oh, my Little Tian, do you love your great-grandpa? Can you say ''grandpa''? Say grandpa¡­" Grandpa Lu was carrying him with so much care.


    "Grandpa, he is just a newborn. He can''t talk right away. Besides, he should say Papa and Mama first before grandpa," Tristan said,ughing at his grandfather.


    "Hmmph! Alright, mama first before papa!" Grandpa Lu responded, ring at Tristan.<sub> </sub>


    Soon Lucas and Isabelle entered the room. They gasped in admiration seeing the two healthy little angels. They are biggerpared to other newborn babies. Their eyes were open as if they were listening to the adults'' conversation around them.


    They approached Tristan who was carrying Little Cassie. Everyone inside the room was upied with the twins. Their attention was focused on them.


    Since the elders were busy with the Twins, Tristan had the chance to have a moment with his wife, Zhen-Zhen.


    "Wifey, are you okay? Are you tired? Do you want to rest now? I will tell the elders," Tristan softly asked her. He sat down on the edge of her bed, pulling her into a hug.


    "I''m just fine, Tristan. Please¡­ just let them stay here for a while. I''m so happy to see our family together. My father is here¡­ your parents and grandpa¡­" Zhen-Zhen leaned her head on his chest.


    "Good job, Zhen. Our twins¡­ They are very healthy!" Tristan gave her a peck on her forehead.


    Zhen-Zhen just nodded her head, smiling faintly at him.


    "Hubby, where''s Aunt Titania? Does she know? I think she will be d to see my father."


    Titania was one of the people who was affected too much when Zu Wan disappeared. She cried a lot. She didn''t even get the chance to say goodbye to Zu Wan properly.


    "Oh right! I forgot to tell Titania¡­ She looks very young for me to call her Aunt." Tristan chuckled at that thought. "I''ll send her the message now. I will also inform Ma and Pa." He was referring to Alice and Thomas, Zhen-Zhen''s adoptive parents.


    "Don''t worry, you will not get older now that you possess the power of the demon god," Zhen-Zhen mumbled, nuzzling her nose at his neck.


    "I''m so happy¡­ At least, I will not feel insecure¡­ Before¡­ I was afraid that you wouldn''t want me anymore once I be old. Now, I''m not worrying about this matter." Tristan tightened his embrace around her body. He sighed helplessly as he missed their lovey-dovey moments.


    He had been busy training and practicing for the past three months. He also became focused on managing the Heavenly Star Enterprise as he was now the Chairman of thepany.


    "Wifey¡­ I think we can proceed to our wedding ceremony after you recover. Your father is back!"


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Yes, let''s do that."


    "Ahem, Ahem¡­ We heard that! So finally! Let''s set the date!" Isabelle said excitedly.


    "But before that, we need to celebrate and wee the Twins," Lucas said, hugging his wife. Zu Wan and Grandpa Lu walked over while carrying the twins.


    The members of the Davis Family were still talking about the wedding and family gathering when Dos and Uno entered the room to see the Davis Family. Flint tagged along with them.


    They heard the good news about the birth of two little Davis so they dropped by to see them.


    "Flint, they are the young master and the young mistress that you will serve in the future as part of the Fiery Eagles," Dos whispered to the little guy who was now staring intently at the Twins.

 Chapter 842 You... Bad Guy!

    Flint stared at the twins intently, imprinting in his young mind what Dos had said to him. He would definitely be a member of Fiery Phoenix and he would serve those Twins in the future.


    "They look so cute. I hope they will be great leaders of the Fiery Eagles." Flint said, his eyes gleaming with hope. He was looking forward to the time they would grow up and work together.


    Uno and Dos politely greeted the Patriarch of the Davis Family, including the other members. Flint also showed respect and courtesy towards the members of the Davis Family.


    The two neers congratted Tristan and Zhen-Zhen in which the husband and wife returned their greetings with a warm smile.


    "I think we should leave and let Lillie rest. She is tired and still weak after giving birth. The Twins also need to sleep." Grandpa Lu suggested, worrying about Zhen-Zhen.


    Zu Wan and Grandpa Lu approached Zhen-Zhen, letting her see the twins before they would put them in the nursery room of the facility.


    Zhen-Zhen touched their faces for onest time. Then they brought the twins to the nursery room and left Zhen-Zhen''s recovery room. Tristan was the only one who stayed with her.


    In the hallway, Grandpa Lu talked to Zu Wan. He couldn''t deny the fact that everyone was surprised to see him back. They wanted to know what happened to him as they thought Zu Wan died after saving Tristan''s life.


    "Mr. Zu Wan, I was not able to express my sincere gratitude towards you. I am truly thankful to you. You saved my grandson''s at the expense of your life. You didn''t hesitate to sacrifice yourself just to save him. I know my words are not enough to thank you for everything you''ve done. But I''m so happy that you are finally back! You are alive!"


    Zu Wan appreciated how Grandpa Lu expressed his gratitude towards him. Now he understood the feeling of doing good things. No wonder, Eva loved to help people before. She could find happiness in it.


    "No need to thank me, Master Davis. I just did what I had to do. It''s for Lillie¡­ my daughter."


    Grandpa Lu nodded his head with a smile. Zhen-Zhen and Tristan already told them the truth about the real rtionship between Zhen-Zhen and Zu Wan.


    When Zu Wan disappeared, she told Grandpa Lu, Lucas, and Isabelle about her origin. She shared her stories with them, not leaving any details. Fortunately, they still epted her, despite her uniqueness.


    "I envy you, Zu. You never age, unlike me. I feel so old and weak while you look like Lillie''s older brother, not father." Grandpa Lu chuckled, lightening the mood.


    Zu Wan smiled at him. If Grandpa Lu just knew, Zu Wan was now mortal and he could also get old just like an ordinary human.


    "I will also experience getting old. I am an ordinary human now. I lost my power after saving Tristan," Zu Wan informed Grandpa Lu.


    The old man was taken aback for a moment.


    "I''m sorry to hear that. Did you regret it?" Grandpa Lu asked him expectantly.


    Zu Wan shook his head immediately. "I didn''t. In fact, I''m d I did it. This is like a new start for me¡­ A chance for me to live as a normal person."


    Grandpa Lu nodded his head, patting Zu Wan''s shoulder. "If you need anything, just tell us. We are one family here. You are part of the Davis Family!"


    "Thank you, Master Davis."<sub> </sub>


    After having a casual conversation, Grandpa Lu and Zu Wan got separated as Grandpa Lu went back to Davis Family Mansion together with Isabelle to prepare the house and get some clothes for Zhen-Zhen and the babies.


    Zu Wan stayed in the Fiery Eagles Headquarters, watching the twins in the ss window of the nursery room.


    It did not take long when someone passed by the nursery room and saw Zu Wan standing close to the ss window. The woman stopped on her track, blinking several times to confirm whether she was just seeing things.


    ''Is that Zu Wan? Am I just imagining that he is here?'' Titania thought to herself, her heart pounding so hard against the wall of her chest.


    She didn''t know whether to call his name or not. She was afraid that this was just an illusion as she already missed him. It''s been three months since Zu Wan disappeared but there were times she was still thinking of him while crying in her room.


    At that moment, she realized that Zu Wan became an important part of her life. She grew fond of him so when he suddenly disappeared, thinking he was gone, it broke her heart.


    She wanted to move on and forget about him so she made herself busy working in the Heavenly Star Enterprise. She thought she was slowly healing the wound in her heart but now, she couldn''t help but be reminded of the pain and sadness of losing Zu Wan.


    Titania tried to step forward but she couldn''t. She was afraid to confirm that what she was seeing right now was just part of her imagination.


    In the end, Titania chose to turn around and leave but she had just taken one step when she heard a familiar voice.


    "Titania?" Zu Wan''s voice was heard. He sensed Titania''s presence so he turned around to see her.


    Meanwhile, Titania''s body froze when she finally heard his voice. ''Is this real? Is Zu Wan back? Is he alive?''


    "Titania! You''re here," Zu Wan said with his ted voice. He started to trace his steps towards her.


    This time Titania turned back only to see Zu Wan''s smiling face.


    ''It''s true¡­ I''m not imagining things. He is here! Zu Wan is here!''


    Unable to contain her emotion, Titania ran in Zu Wan''s direction. After reaching his spot, she threw herself to him, hugging him tightly.


    Zu Wan was caught off guard by her sudden action but he was able to hold her waist as Titania wrapped her arms around his body.


    She was shedding tears in Zu Wan''s arms. Then she began lightly punching his chest. "Why did you leave? You made us worry too much! How dare you¡­ how dare you disappear just like that? You... Bad Guy!"


    Zu Wan: "..."


    Zu Wan was at a loss for words. He didn''t expect that Titania would act like this after seeing him.

 Chapter 843 Hearts Desire

    Zu Wan didn''t know what to say. He felt rmed when Titania burst out crying while scolding him. He could feel that she was truly hurt when he disappeared.


    <o>,m His hand reflexively moved, rubbing and stroking her hair. He just let her vent out her frustrations as Titania continued to cry and punch him.</o>


    When she got tired, Titania hugged him so tight, leaning her head on his chest.


    "Shhh¡­ Don''t cry. I''m sorry. I''m back. I didn''t mean to make everyone worry about me. It''s just that I had to leave." Zu Wan tried tofort her.


    After a few seconds, Titania calmed herself, gathering her emotions. She finally let go of Zu Wan, wiping her tears using her hand.


    Zu Wan looked at her helplessly. Titania also gazed up. For a long moment, the two stared at each other intently.


    It was Zu Wan who broke their eye contact first and looked away. He couldn''t understand why his heart was suddenly pounding so hard under her prating gaze.


    Then Eva''s words popped up in his mind.


    [ "I understand¡­ if you also feel something towards my twin sister¡­" ]


    Zu Wan shook his head, erasing that thought. He still refused to acknowledge whatever feelings he had for Titania because he thought that it was unfair to Eva.


    Meanwhile, Titania bit her lower lip as she realized how embarrassing it was for Zu Wan to see her in this state. She couldn''t help it as she was carried away by her emotions.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Titania meekly said, lowering her gaze as she couldn''t look straight into Zu Wan''s eyes. She tried her best to hide her embarrassment.


    "Sorry? You don''t have to apologize. Come¡­ let''s watch the twins. You haven''t seen them yet," Zu Wan said, extending his hand to her.


    Titania stared at his palm for several seconds before epting it. Zu Wan gently pulled her toward the nursery''s ss window. From their position, they could see Little Cassie and Little Tian.


    They were still awake, ying with their hands and feet. Their eyes were roaming around as if they were assessing their surroundings.


    "Meet our cute little angels¡­" Zu Wan couldn''t erase the smile on his face as he subconsciously squeezed Titania''s hand.


    They stayed there for several minutes, talking about what happened to Zu Wan before going to Zhen-Zhen''s ward. But when they dropped by, Zhen-Zhen was already sound asleep. Tristan was there, watching over her.


    "Aunt¡­ Father-in-Law¡­"


    Titania and Zu Wan motioned Tristan to stay quiet. They didn''t want to wake Zhen-Zhen up.


    "We are going to leave first. I''ll bring Zu Wan with me. I think he needs to rest and¡­ change his clothes," Titania said, thinking about Zu Wan.


    Zu Wan bit his lower lip, realizing was still wearing the same clothes he had when he disappeared three months ago.


    Tristan could only smile as he looked at Titania and Zu Wan meaningfully. They looked good together as if they were a couple. He knew how much Titania got affected too much when Zu Wan disappeared.


    "Take care, Aunt. I''ll call you once my wife wakes up. I understand that both of you also need to catch up with one another."<sub> </sub>


    Titania''s face blushed almost immediately while Zu Wan could only scratch the back of his head.


    "Okay. We will be backter." Titania said, pulling Zu Wan''s hand as they left the ward.


    Titania didn''t let go of Zu Wan''s hand. She was gripping him tightly, afraid that he might disappear again.


    On the other hand, Zu Wan was obediently following Titania while his eyes were fixed on their entangled hands. For some unknown reason, he felt d that he was able to see Titania again.


    The two of them grabbed a taxi. They were very silent during the ride but Titania continued holding him. When they arrived at her ce, Titania excitedly alighted from the car, tugging Zu Wan with her.


    E was there, waiting for her mother. She didn''t expect to see Zu Wan. She ran in his direction as soon as she saw Zu Wan.


    "Papa!" E hugged him immediately. "I knew it! You came back!"


    Zu Wan carried her in his arms while hugging her. "You''re so big now!" He teased her.


    E crumpled her face and said, "I''m not fat. I''m just taller than before."


    Zu Wan let out a soft chuckle before pinching E''s cute face.


    "Papa! Did my big sister already give birth today?" E asked Zu Wan excitedly. "Is this the reason you came back?" she added, looking at Zu Wan expectantly.


    "Yes! She did. You can see Little Cassie and Little Tian now." Zu Wan answered her.


    E''s eyes brightened up when she heard that. "Yey! I''m going to meet the twins!"


    Titania gently stroked E''s hair, smiling tenderly. "I''m sorry to disrupt your reunion, honey. But your Papa Zu has something to do first. Come with me." Titania took E from Zu Wan''s arms.


    Zu Wan knew that Titania was referring to changing his clothes. With that thought in mind, he excused himself for a moment to take a quick shower.


    *15 minutester¡­*


    Zu Wan finished bathing and came out of the bathroom. To his surprise, he bumped into someone as soon as he walked towards the wardrobe. It turned out Titania was inside the room, preparing his clothes.


    Staring at each other for a moment, Titania gasped in admiration as Zu Wan''s excellent physique was exposed to him. He was only wearing a towel in his lower half. His broad chest and eight-pack abs captivated her. A blush subconsciously crept over her face. Unknowingly, Titania moved closer to Zu Wan.


    Zu Wan, on the other hand, stayed rooted in his spot, just watching Titania as she closed their gaps. Before he knew it, Titania already tiptoed, cupping his face while capturing his lips.


    Titania kissed him passionately! She was not able to control her urge to kiss Zu Wan. The longing and desire deep inside her heart gave her the courage to do this.


    Her lips were warm and sweet on his. Zu Wan couldn''t help himself from responding to her. His hand moved at her back, holding her waist in ce while pulling her closer to his body. Zu Wan deepened the kiss further!

 Chapter 844 Let Me Love You

    Zu Wan pushed Titania on the wall, still kissing her hungrily. His mind was telling him not to do this but his body was moving on its own.


    He didn''t know if he kissed her because he missed Eva or he was kissing her as Titania. Even he, himself, was confused. He couldn''t understand his own actions.


    He was now drowning in the sweetness of her lips. The gentle stroke of her lips and tongue sent currents of desire through him.


    ''Titania¡­'' He mumbled in his mind. He wanted to stop but he couldn''t. Titania''s pain and sadness were still fresh in his mind. He wanted tofort her through this kiss.


    Titania anchored her arms around his neck, pulling him closer to her. She missed him so much and she longed for this touch. She wanted this!


    ''I''m sorry, Eva¡­ my sister¡­ I can''t help it. I¡­ I think I''ve already fallen in love with your husband.''


    Not only Zu Wan, but also Titania was thinking about Eva. She knew that Zu Wan loved her twin sister so much but she didn''t mind it even if Zu Wan could only see her as Eva.


    She didn''t mind even if she was not the only woman in his heart. For her, she didn''t want to lose him again so she wanted to show and express her true feelings for him.


    Zu Wan groaned in pleasure as Titania began caressing his exposed chest. Her soft palm was roaming around his body, feeling his muscles. Only a towel was covering the lower part of his body and if Titania''s hand continued to move further south, she might touch something she shouldn''t have.


    Zu Wan felt it when her hand reached his towel. At that certain moment, Zu Wan caught her arm, thus stopping her from removing the towel.


    The two stopped kissing but they looked at each other''s eyes. Lots of emotions could be seen in those eyes¨C excitement, uncertainty, fear, desire, and many more.


    "Are you¡­ afraid? Do you hate me¡­ for doing this, Zu Wan?" Titania asked him, confronting Zu Wan directly. She wanted to know his thoughts. She prepared her heart for what was about toe.


    Zu Wan''s eyebrows twitched and his lips were sealed. He was still assessing his feelings, searching for the right answer to that question.


    "I don''t hate you¡­ but I''m indeed afraid¡­. Afraid that I''m doing something I am not supposed to do. It''s unfair to you and¡­ her." Zu Wan paused for a moment, lowering his gaze. He wanted to scold himself for giving in to the desire of his heart.


    Titania raised her hands, cupping Zu Wan''s face. She shook her head and said, "No. Don''t think like that. I''m sorry for making things hard for you. It''s just that I can no longer stop myself. I thought I would never see you again¡­ but now you came back."


    "You don''t know how happy I am now that you are back!"


    Zu Wan could not utter a word. He just continued watching her as he listened to her words.


    "I''m not asking you to love me back. I''m not asking you to forget about my sister because I know she is the love of your life." Titania caressed Zu Wan''s face, her blue eyes fixed on him.<sub> </sub>


    "What I want to ask and request from you is that¡­ just let me love you, Zu Wan. Allow me to love you and express how much I care for you." The thought of losing Zu Wan gave Titania the courage to speak up now. She wanted to be true to herself. Life was too short! What if someone between them would disappear again?


    "Zu¡­ I don''t care if you are just seeing me as Eva. I can endure everything. I will not think that it''s unfair. Just allow me to love you. I will not ask anything from you aside from this. Can I do that?" Titania asked Zu Wan earnestly.


    "I know I can never rece Eva in your heart. But please give me a chance to be part of your life."


    Zu Wan admired Titania for being so brave to confess her feelings for him. It was something he couldn''t do. But after listening to her sincere words, Zu Wan realized something.


    Titania had be part of his life already. It was toote to get her out of his system. He might be confused right now but he knew that he cared for Titania as much as he cared for Eva and Zhen-Zhen.


    Zu Wan didn''t say a word to answer her. He responded through his actions. He lifted her chin as he leaned down, sealing her lips with his own lips. The kiss was slow and thoughtful. His tongue began to trace the soft fullness of her lips.


    Titania responded with equal gentleness. This time Zu Wan trapped her using his strong body, his hands holding her waist while pinning her on the wall. They continued kissing as if they hadn''t seen each other for a decade.


    Zu Wan finally opened up for her, allowing Titania to love him and acknowledging her feelings for him.


    After the long passionate kiss, they broke apart, gasping for air.


    "Zu Wan¡­ I love you¡­" Titania murmured but it was loud enough for Zu Wan to hear.


    His heart pounded so hard against the wall of his chest the moment he heard that. He couldn''t say ''I love you too'' right now but he would try to work this out with her.


    For now, he wanted to go with the flow, discover his true feelings for her and take it slow. He also wanted to focus on spending more time with Zhen-Zhen and the twins. Aside from that, Zu Wan was also thinking of training Tristan to control his power. He had to summon FaMo back!


    With those thoughts in mind, Zu Wan just embraced Titania tightly and kissed her forehead. "Thank you¡­ Titania. I will do my best to get to know you more."


    Titania had a glowing smile on her face as she nodded her head. "Let''s take our time¡­" She tiptoed and kissed him on his right cheek.


    Knock! Knock!


    The two were interrupted when they heard the knock outside the room. E was already waiting for them.

 Chapter 845 Set On Fire

    Three dayster, Zhen-Zhen and the twins were brought back to the Davis Mansion. Grandpa Lu prepared a Wee Party for them.


    They invited the whole Davis family. Everyone was so excited to meet the new members of the family¨C Little Cassie and Little Tian.


    Tristan was carrying Cassie while Zhen-Zhen was carrying Tian. They were being escorted by Thomas and Alice, Zhen-Zhen''s adoptive parents.


    Zu Wan, Titania, and E were following them behind. Grandpa Lu, Isabelle, and Lucas were in the dining hall together with the other members of the Davis Family.


    Aside from the family, their friends were also invited. The four pairs of couples were present¨C Matthew and Sophia, Clifford and Bianca, Yuri and Brandon, Andrew and Alveena. They were the first people who weed Tristan and Zhen-Zhen upon entering the mansion.


    Alveena''s baby bump was now visible. She''s four months pregnant. Just like Tristan and Zhen-Zhen, Andrew and Alveena decided to reschedule their wedding ceremony.


    As they agreed, Tristan''s and Zhen-Zhen''s wedding shoulde first. While Andrew and Alveena would follow the next year.


    "Oh, the twins are so cute. They are bigger than the other newborn babies!" Sophia eximed upon seeing the twins who were being carried by their parents.


    Andrew and Alveena exchanged nces with one another. The excitement could be seen in their eyes. They wondered what their baby would look like once he or she would be born. Would he or she inherit Andrew''s and Alveena''s appearance as well just the way the twins looked exactly the same as their parents?


    Little Tian looked like Tristan when he was a kid while Little Cassie inherited her mother''s appearance. The mixture of their genes came out beautifully. Once they grew up, the twins would surely capture the hearts of men and women.


    Meanwhile, Bianca couldn''t help but nce at Clifford. She suddenly felt jealous seeing how nice and happy to have children of her own. Alveena was already pregnant, and now Zhen-Zhen gave birth to her twins.


    As if Clifford sensed Bianca''s gaze, he turned to his side, meeting her eyes. Clifford smirked cheekily and whispered something to Bianca.


    "Do you want us to make our own babies as well?" Clifford huskily said while teasing Bianca.


    Bianca''s face turned red in an instant as she blushed in embarrassment. She immediately elbowed Clifford to shut him up.


    "Stop that, Cliff!" Bianca squinted her eyes on him.


    Clifford just let out a soft chuckle, wrapping his hand around Bianca''s waist. Bianca could only crumple her face while pouting her lips.


    For three months, their rtionship had improved and she was discovering more about Clifford''s attitude and behavior.


    Who would have thought that the overly serious and cold CEO would be shameless and have a yful side too?


    Clifford was no longer the indifferent cold CEO that they knew. He was also naughty sometimes especially when it came to teasing Bianca.


    Brandon could only shake his head because of the disy of affection Clifford was showing towards Bianca.


    He just shrugged his shoulders, smiling broadly before focusing his attention back to Yuri. As for them, their trial rtionship was working out smoothly.


    Brandon was a very sweet boyfriend to Yuri. They were slowly falling for each other for real. They were just enjoying their time together as a couple. They were taking it slowly, getting to know each other more.<sub> </sub>


    Matthew and Sophia, on the other hand, were now working together at Heavenly Star Enterprise. Matthew refused his grandfather''s offer of bing the CEO of theirpany.


    He was happier working with Heavenly Star Enterprise. And he just wanted to live a simple life together with his loved one. He was just waiting for Sophia to graduate this month. Matthew was also nning to propose to her.


    The four pairs of couples were so d to meet the twins. They got inspiration from Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. They were both strong and happy with whatever challenges came their way.


    They hoped to have that strong bond and rtionship with their current partners. But aside from the four couples, there were other four people who envied Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    The Twins, ke and Jake, Mark and Daniel we''re also there to see their cute niece and nephew. Well, these four men were still single so they couldn''t rte to those wonderful couples in front of them. They sucked at having a rtionship with women!


    "Sigh! Why do I feel the pressure now? Both Tristan and Andrew have their own family," Jakemented to his twin brother and his two cousins.


    ke just raised his eyebrow while giving his twin brother a weird look. "You said you don''t likemitment. Why are youining now?"


    Mark and Daniel also bobbed their heads, questioning Jake the same thing.


    Jake just took a deep breath as he pointed his finger to Tristan and Zhen-Zhen who were both carrying their cute little angels.


    "Do you see them? Who wouldn''t get jealous to have a family of my own? They look so happy andplete."


    ke, Mark, and Daniel followed Jake''s line of sight. They had to admit that Jake had a point. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen looked good together. They matched each other perfectly. And now, they had two beautiful angels,pleting the family of four.


    "Sigh, I think we must take our rtionship seriously," Mark suggested.


    "It''s you who don''t take rtionships with women seriously!" Daniel spat back on his cousin, letting out a soft chuckle.


    Mark smacked Daniel''s forehead and said, "You are the one who changes girlfriends every month!"


    The two started to argue. ke and Jake could only watch them helplessly.


    Little Tian who wasfortably lying on Zhen-Zhen''s arms suddenly felt annoyed by the noises created by Mark and Daniel.


    As the two continued arguing, suddenly the hems of their shirts were set on fire, causing a ruckus inside the mansion.


    "Aaahhh! I''m on fire!!!" Both of them screamed as there was a blue fire on their shirt.


    Everyone''s attention was caught by their loud scream.


    "Uh-oh!"


    Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, and Zu Wan exchanged nces with one another. The three were thinking about the same thing, moving their gaze to Little Tian who was staring at Mark and Daniel with his ring eyes.

 Chapter 846 Little Tian And Little Cassie Stir The Mansion

    Tristan let Zu Wan carry Little Cassie then he sprinted in Mark''s and Daniel''s direction, helping them to extinguish the fire.


    Zhen-Zhen, on the other hand, covered Little Tian''s blue eyes using her hand. She noticed that he was looking at Mark and Daniel with his ring eyes. The little fe looked annoyed at his uncles.


    Even the people who were waiting for them in the dining hall heard themotion in the living room. They immediately went out to find what was going on.


    They were surprised to see Mark and Daniel with their clothes set on fire. The two men kept on rolling on the floor but the fire couldn''t be extinguished.


    Little Cassie let out a soft giggle, enjoying the scene in front of her. She thought everyone was having fun so she decided to join the so-called FUN.


    Aside from the blue fire, a red fire appeared on the couch. Zhen-Zhen and Zu Wan gasped when they saw the red fire, dancing on the surface of the couch!


    ''Uh-oh?! Another one!'' Tristan''s eyes widened upon seeing the couch on fire.


    Zu Wan facepalmed. He thought Tristan seeded in sealing the twins'' powers. They had forgotten that it would onlyst for several hours as Tristan was still trying to familiarize and control his own power.


    The Davis Mansion was now in a chaotic state. The other members of the Davis Family already get several buckets of water to pour and ssh on Mark and Daniel, including the couch.


    But the fire was no ordinary fire. They couldn''t put it out using ordinary water. Those who had no idea about the twins'' special ability, were wondering where the fire came from.


    But the good thing was that Mark and Daniel were not hurt. The blue fire was not burning their skin. It''s just that they felt hot all over their body.


    "Cassandra, Christian, stop using your powers," Zhen-Zhen murmured to them.


    Little Cassie just continued giggling. She was still enjoying themotion. Zhen-Zhen could only sigh helplessly before caressing Little Cassie''s cheeks. She could tell that the babies just wanted to y.


    But it was different from Little Tian. The noise around him made him more irritable so the blue fire became bigger aspared to before.


    Others were now panicking, especially Mark and Daniel. They thought they were gonna die, getting burned alive. Andrew, Alveena, Matthew, and Sophia didn''t know whether tough or not. They could tell that those fires were not ordinary.


    Tristan was also in panicking mode. He was sweating a lot as he didn''t know how he would control and extinguish the fire. He was anxious at the thought that the other members of the Davis would know about their extraordinary power.


    While everyone was trying to extinguish the fire, Grandpa Lu walked over to Zhen-Zhen.


    "Lillie¡­ May I carry my great-grandson?" Grandpa Lu asked Zhen-Zhen, extending his arms to him.


    Little Tian gazed up, looking at his great grandfather. His expression softened upon seeing Grandpa Lu smiling at him tenderly. Without waiting for his mother''s reply, Little Tian also extended his arms, reaching for Grandpa Lu.


    He looked like he wanted toe to Grandpa Lu and be carried by him. Zhen-Zhen smiled seeing her son was so fond of Grandpa Lu.


    She carefully handed Little Tian over to Grandpa Lu. The irritable little Tian finally smiled after being carried by his great grandfather.


    "Little Tian, it''s very noisy here right? Great-grandpa will bring you to the balcony. Let''s go. I will show you your great grandma''s beautiful garden."


    The old man and the baby boy left the living room right away as they headed to the balcony. At that certain moment, the fire suddenly disappeared, making everyone heave a sigh of relief.<sub> </sub>


    Since her twin brother''s fire was gone, Little Cassie also extinguished the red fire on the couch. Everyone was rendered speechless when they noticed that the couch wasn''t burned at all.


    "What happened?" Mark asked others as he checked his clothes.


    Daniel was also wondering why their clothes and skin were not burned at all. They just felt so hot and sweaty!


    This time Tristan could finally rx. He smiled at everyone sheepishly while saying, "It was just a prank!"


    This time Alveena, Sophia, Andrew, and Matthew burst into peals ofughter.


    "Wee back, Lillie and Little Cassie," Grandpa Alejandro greeted Zhen-Zhen, hugging her and caressing Little Cassie''s cheeks.


    The whole family greeted Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. They guided them to the dining area. They had lunch together. When Grandpa Lu came back, Little Tian was already in the mood.


    Zu Wan pulled Tristan in the corner when everyone was busy entertaining the twins.


    "Father?" Tristan gave Zu Wan a questioning gaze.


    "I think we need to start the training. You have to summon FaMo back." Zu Wan held Tristan''s shoulder. As much as possible, he wanted to teach him everything so that he could control his power well.


    This would be advantageous for Tristan so that if the Twins got out of hand again just like what happened today, Tristan would know how to deal with them.


    "Yes, Father. I understand. I miss FaMo too¡­"


    Tristan missed talking to FaMo. He was like a godfather to Tristan. Zhen-Zhen also felt the same way. Though she was not saying it out loud, Tristan could feel that Zhen-Zhen had been missing FaMo a lot.


    "Don''t worry, Tris¡­ I am here now. FaMo will be back to us¡­ toplete our family."


    The two men had the agreement to start training tonight.


    "Father? What should we do with the twins'' power?" Tristan asked his father-inw expectantly.


    Zu Wan let out a soft chuckle before patting Tristan''s back. "For now, let''s ask Zhen-Zhen to seal their power. She''s in a good condition now to use her power. I''ll teach herter."


    "Ok, Father. Got it!"


    They just finished talking when Zhen-Zhen approached them.


    "Father, Tris,e and join us. Everyone is looking for both of you." Zhen-Zhen grabbed the two men, dragging them to the dining hall where everyone was gathered.


    Zu Wan just looked around, a faint smile appearing on his handsome face. ''My daughter is not lonely anymore. She has lots of people loving her. I''m d she came to this world.''

 Chapter 847 Catching Up With The Group

    After the small gathering, the four couples stayed in the Davis Mansion to have a catching-up moment with Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    The grandparents were the ones busy taking care of the twins. They already brought Little Cassie and Little Tian to their room. Zhen-Zhen temporarily sealed the twins'' power to prevent anothermotion from happening.


    "Congrattions, Lillie and Tristan!" Thedies greeted the husband and wife.


    "Thank you,dies!" Zhen-Zhen responded cheerfully.


    "Cheers!" Tristan raised his wine ss for a toast.


    "So what''s your next n now, bro?" Andrew asked his brother meaningfully.


    "We will have a wedding at the end of this month." Tristan dered to them, making the group cheer for them.


    "Wow. I couldn''t wait to see Lillie walking down the aisle. I bet she will be the most beautiful bride on that day!" Sophia gleefully said with her dreamy eyes.


    Yuri, Bianca, and Alveena nodded their heads in agreement. Even the guys agreed with her remarks.


    "Are you all avable that week? We already listed your names as part of the entourage," Tristan informed them.


    "Really? Then who will be your Best Man and Maid of Honor?" Bianca couldn''t hide the excitement in her voice.


    Everyone focused their attention on Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. They were anticipating their reply.


    "It will be¡­ Matthew, my Best Man," Tristan said, looking at Matthew meaningfully.


    Matthew, on the other hand, was surprised when he heard that. He didn''t expect that Tristan would choose him.


    "Why me? Not Andrew?" Matthew asked Tristan curiously.


    "Because¡­ you''ve been with us since Lillie and I first met each other. You gave me worthy advice when it came to love and rtionships. You are the one who is constantly reminding me not to hurt Lillie. Thanks, Bro. You are truly my best friend! You''re the best!"


    Matthew felt touched as Tristan appreciated him and his meaningful advice. He was cherishing their friendship.


    "You''re wee, Bro!" Matthew said, smiling broadly.


    Andrew patted Matthew''s shoulder while Clifford and Brandon were smiling at them. They were d to be part of this circle. They had been through a lot. They even fought each other because of women. But they ended up being friends. They also found their respective partners.


    "How about you, Lillie, who''s your maid of honor?" Brandon was the one who asked her.


    For the past three months, Brandon and Yuri have been hanging out with the others. Sophia and Yuri became close friends. Matthew and Yuri maintained their good rtionship as childhood friends.


    "I choose Sophia. She''s the first person whom I became friends with. She''s a special friend to me. She helped me cope and adjust to my school life. Thank you, Sophie." Zhen-Zhen hugged her as they were sitting next to each other. They were reminiscing about how they met and supported one another in difficult times.


    "I should be the one thanking you, Lillie. You are the one who supported me and protected me from those bullies in schools."


    Zhen-Zhen could only smile. Sophia was so kind to her. So she felt grateful to her. She was d that they became closer like real sisters.


    "It''s nothing. I like you. You are so pure and kind. Thank you for being my first ever friend."<sub> </sub>


    "Aww, I feel jealous!" Alveena said teasingly while putting on a pitiful face.


    "Don''t feel jealous. We are all friends here¡­ the five of us are sisters!" Sophia blurted out, consoling Alveena.


    "Yes, of course! And you will be our bridesmaids. And the guys will be the groomsmen. Are you all fine with that?" Zhen-Zhen asked them.


    "Yes, sister-inw. It''s nice to be part of the wedding of the Century." Andrew said proudly.


    "Don''t forget your extravagant gifts! I''m expecting more from the CEO of the Sy Corp!" Tristan said, challenging Clifford.


    "Eh, how about me? I''m a CEO too!" Brandon didn''t want to be left out. "I will make sure to give you the grandest gift ever!" He added, boasting.


    The group burst into peals ofughter. Brandon also wanted to showcase his wealth. He was now the newly appointed CEO of theirpany.


    "Ahem, I can''t wait for the wedding to happen. I know it will be wonderful." Bianca shared her thoughts.


    "That''s true." Yuri also joined the conversation.


    "Hmm, tell us what''s the update on your ends? Is there someone also nning to get married here by this year?" Zhen-Zhen asked their friends.


    "Alveena and I will do the wedding ceremony next year, after giving birth to our baby," Andrew informed them.


    "Wow, the Davis brothers are now settling down with their women. How about the others?" Brandon tantly said. He was the most talkative among the group.


    Andrew and Tristan looked at Matthew and Clifford, wondering if they were also nning to propose to their women. The two men just nced at each other meaningfully while thedies fell silent. The atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    This topic was not supposed to be discussed in front of their girlfriends as they had their ns of surprising them if ever they decided to propose.


    Clifford and Matthew red at Brandon, giving him a warning look.


    "Cough! Cough!" Tristan cleared his throat before speaking. "Sophie, I heard from Zhen-Zhen that you have a piece of good news to tell us. What is it?" Tristan immediately changed the topic.


    Sophia smiled shyly. She was waiting for the right opportunity to tell this to Matthew. She already told Zhen-Zhen two days ago about this good news.


    Matthew, who was clueless about the happenings to Sophia, watched her with a puzzled look in his eyes. Sophia didn''t mention anything to him.


    "What is it, Sophie? Come on, tell us. The suspense is killing us. Don''t tell me you are pregnant now!" Alveena said exasperatedly.


    "Cough! Cough!" Matthew choked on his saliva when he heard Alveena''sst remarks. Then he nced at Sophia expectantly. Was she truly pregnant?


    Sophia suddenly blushed at the attention she was getting from her friends, most especially Matthew. He was staring at her intently, anticipating Sophia''s response.


    After a moment of silence, Sophia finally answered them, telling them the good news. Matthew held his breath, his eyes fixed on her.


    "Actually, I just found out two days ago that¡­ I passed the exam and interview at the university abroad! I got my schrship for my Master''s Degree. I will be taking my Master''s Degree abroad for two years!"


    Matthew fell silent. He didn''t look happy at all.

 Chapter 848 Sophia & Matthew I

    Matthew''s mood changed after knowing Sophia would study abroad for her Master''s Degree. He felt like history was repeating itself.


    Yuri left Matthew for her studies. And now Sophia would also leave to pursue her Master''s Degree.


    He was also upset because Sophia didn''t mention anything to him. Zhen-Zhen seemed to know about this news first.


    The five couples continued their bond until 5:00 pm. They left so that Tristan and Zhen-Zhen would be able to rest. The twins were also sleeping in their nursery room.


    Matthew and Sophia were the ones who leftst as Matthew continued talking with Tristan while Sophia stayed with Zhen-Zhen. Matthew and Tristan dropped by the nursery room first, checking the twins. While they were watching the sleeping figures of the two babies, Tristan confronted him as he noticed his silence.


    "Are you okay? Why do you look so troubled? Is it because of Sophia?" Tristan asked him.


    Matthew heaved a deep sigh. "I think I''m just afraid to lose her."


    Tristan let out a soft chuckle, patting Matthew''s shoulder. "Don''t overthink. She will go abroad to study, not leave you. You are not going to lose her."


    "But I don''t think I can bear to be separated from her for two years." Matthew began to share his feelings with Tristan.


    "I don''t want her to leave¡­ but I know this is her dream. She''s still young so I don''t think she would want to settle down already. She still has a lot of things she wants to do¡­ enjoying her life." Matthew said with a sullen expression on his face.


    Tristan looked at his best friend helplessly. Matthew was a good adviser when it came to love and rtionships. But now that he experienced this kind of trial, he seemed not to know what he should do.


    "Just tell her what you feel. Can''t you be honest with her? Just talk to her," Tristan suggested.


    "Then if you want to be with her then do it. I can hire a new assistant. I don''t need you here anymore," Tristan said jokingly. But he meant it. If his best friend wanted to follow Sophia abroad, then he would support him.


    "But will I look like a clingy boyfriend? She also needs freedom. I can''t follow her around," Matthew said, opposing Tristan''s idea.


    "Of course not! If I were you I would always follow my woman."


    Matthew could only shake his head.


    "Go now. Think about it. You have to discuss this with her."


    Matthew said goodbye to Tristan. They left the nursery room and searched for Sophia and Zhen-Zhen. They found their women on the balcony.


    "Here they are. Go home now with your boyfriend," Zhen-Zhen said teasingly.


    Sophia just smiled faintly before hugging Zhen-Zhen. The couple said goodbye to Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    While they were traveling back to Sophia''s ce, Matthew was unusually quiet. Sophia noticed it. She wondered if he was upset with her.


    Until they reached Sophia''s apartment, Matthew didn''t say a word about her schrship abroad.


    "Matt, go inside first. Don''te home yet," Sophia softly said, inviting Matthew inside her apartment.


    Matthew concealed his unhappiness by smiling at Sophia. He nodded at her, following Sophia inside.<sub> </sub>


    "Are you tired?" Sophia asked him when they sat down on the sofa.


    "Just a little. But I''m fine."


    Sophia ced her palm over his forehead to check whether he was sick or not. Fortunately, Matthew''s temperature was normal. But his mood was a little bit down.


    "Is there something wrong, Love? Are you upset with me or something?" Sophia was now confronting him.


    But Matthew still couldn''t bring the topic up with Sophia. He didn''t want to look like a selfish and clingy boyfriend so he tried to endure it.


    "No, I''m not," he lied.


    Sophia just eyed him suspiciously. Matthew was stubborn today as he remained tight-lipped.


    ''Hmm, let me tease this guy. If I did something that upset him, I think I have a way to appease him.''


    With that thought in mind, Sophia''s lips curled up into a mischievous smile. She stood up and moved in front of Matthew. He gazed up with a questioning look in his eyes.


    The next thing she did was to climb on hisp, straddling him on that sofa. Then she anchored her arms around his neck, leaning forward to kiss him.


    Matthew was caught by surprise. He just stayed still, blinking his eyes several times as he tried to absorb what was happening.


    Sophia''s lips moved in teasing strokes, tempting Matthew to respond. Later on, Matthew held her waist while supporting her back using his arms. Then he closed his eyes, savoring the deep passionate kiss.


    With this kiss, Matthew had forgotten all the unhappiness he felt a while ago, including his worries. All he cared about right now was Sophia and their connected lips.


    His mouth found its way instinctively to hers, nudging his tongue against her lips. Sophia gave him ess when she parted her lips, allowing Matthew to explore her mouth.


    Their tongues met each other and danced together in a sensuous movement. Matthew was drowning in the sweetness of this kiss. Sophia was responding aggressively to his kiss.


    His hand that was supporting her back moved up to her nape, pulling her head closer to his as he deepened the kiss further. He couldn''t get enough of her. He just wanted to devour her and feast on her soft lips.


    His thing began to get hard as Sophia began grinding her hips on top of him. Damn! She just awakened his ming desire on her.


    With his heart pounding crazily inside his chest, Matthew''s hand began to roam around her sensitive parts. Kissing her hungrily, his hand cupped her right breast, kneading it through her blouse.


    Sophia moaned in between their kisses. But before she could lose herself in this heat of passion, Sophia caught his hand and broke the kiss, making Matthew groan inwardly.


    "If you want us to continue, you should answer me first. What''s troubling you? Why are you not in the mood this afternoon?"


    Matthew:"..."


    ''Is she serious? ''Sophie¡­ What a tease?!''

 Chapter 849 Sophia And Matthew II

    "Love, can''t we just finish what we started before talking?" Matthew asked Sophia with a pitiful look on his face.


    Sophia giggled before shaking her head frantically. "No, you should be honest with me first. I know you are upset about something but you refused to tell me."


    "Hmm, then let''s talk this out in the bed," Matthew said, smirking at her cheekily. His mood has already improvedpared to before.


    Sophia hit his shoulder and said, "No. We will talk here."


    But Matthew already stood up, carrying her in his arms.


    "Matthew!? Put me down."


    Matthew ignored Sophia''sint as he traced his steps towards her bedroom. Upon reaching the bed, Matthew gently put Sophia down. Then he climbed on the bed, joining her. He moved on top of her, trapping her.


    "Now, we can talk like this," Matthew said before moving his lips on her neck. He began kissing and biting the sensitive part of her neck.


    "Matt¡­" Sophia didn''t know whether to stop him or not. The feeling of his soft lips touching her bare skin set her ame. She liked it.


    "Tell me¡­ what makes you upset, please?" Sophia asked him but at the same time, allowing Matthew to kiss her as he wanted.


    Matthew, who was busy teasing her neck with his tongue, paused for a moment. He moved his face closer to her right ear and whispered his response.


    "I''m upset because you never mentioned to me about your schrship and that you are nning to study abroad. It looks like Lillie learned about it first instead of me." Matthew squeezed her breasts, pinching her nipples. He didn''t hold back as if this was Sophia''s punishment for hiding it from him.


    Meanwhile, Sophia let out a soft moan as Matthew continued to squeeze her twin peaks.


    "I didn''t mean to hide it from you. It''s just that... Lillie and Tristan were there with me when I received the good news... that''s why they learned it first." Sophia tried her best to answer Matthew although she was getting distracted by Matthew''s touches and kisses.


    Matthew raised his head to look into her eyes. "Ok, I understand. Do you really want this¡­ pursuing your Master''s Degree abroad?"


    The two of them gazed at each other for a long moment. Sophia could see the longing and uncertainties in Matthew''s eyes.


    After her long silence, Sophia finally found her voice to answer him.


    "Yes, I want this. This is my dream. I also want to aplish something so that you can be proud of me. But Matt¡­ you are also included in my future ns. I''m doing this for us. Don''t you want me to leave?"


    Matthew heaved a deep sigh because of Sophia''sst question. What should he tell her?<sub> </sub>


    "If I want to be selfish then I will ask you not to leave and just stay here with me¡­ But I can''t do that because this is so important for you. I will support you¡­ but¡­"


    "But what?" Sophia cupped his face, urging him to speak up.


    "But I''m afraid¡­ I''m afraid that you will have a change of heart and find a younger guy there who can rece me in your heart. I''m afraid that I''m going to lose you¡­ that our long-distance rtionship will not work out." Matthew expressed his thoughts with her truthfully.


    Sophia was rendered speechless. It seemed that her boyfriend was still insecure about their age gap.


    "I thought we''re done talking about this. I will not rece you with anybody. Besides, you can always visit me there! Don''t you trust me?" Sophia crumpled her face, feeling a little bit disappointed.


    "Of course I trust you¡­ I''m sorry, Love. Please don''t be mad at me. I''m just scared of losing you. And I don''t want to be separated from you. This is the reason I feel this way. I will be sad also because I''m used to seeing you every day." Matthew exined to her.


    Without saying a word, Sophia pulled his face closer to hers, crushing her mouth against his lips. She kissed him aggressively, making him feel how much she loved him.


    Just like Matthew, she would also miss him. But she wanted to grab this schrship. She didn''t want to rely on Matthew alone. She had to aplish something for her not to feel insecure, thinking she wasn''t worthy of his love.


    The kiss became more intense and fiercer than before. The two were both letting out their emotions, allowing their actions to speak for their feelings towards each other.


    Matthew seized her mouth, ravishing her soft lips and tongue. Sophia could only sumb to the forceful domination of his mouth. When they parted, they were both gasping for air.


    "Sophie¡­ I love you¡­ I love you more than my life¡­"


    Sophia''s eyes sparkled with love and joy. She also felt the same way, that''s why Matthew had nothing to worry about. She loved him and no one could ever rece him in her heart.


    "I''m yours, Matt, my heart and soul. Don''t be scared. I will never leave you. Trust me, Matt¡­ I will not destroy what we have. I will treasure it and cherish our love forever." Sophia sealed his lips after saying those heartwarming words.


    Sophia took his mouth with savage intensity, making Matthew groan inside her mouth. She learned so fast. Sophia had be a great kisser.


    As both of them finally opened their hearts to each other, they became more at ease now. Matthew had to admit that Sophia''s words consoled him and appeased his anxious heart.


    But Sophia''s actions had awakened his raging desire for her. He didn''t know if he could still stop himself from iming her. Damn! He was so hard and throbbing. He needed some release.


    When they parted from that intense kiss, Matthew looked at Sophia with his pleading eyes, "Sophie, my Love¡­ I think I''m in trouble. Can you please¡­ help me tame my little brother?" Matthew smiled sheepishly with his reddened cheeks.


    Sophia could only giggle before nodding her head. "Alright! I will try topensate you."

 Chapter 850 Sophia & Matthew III

    Matthew grinned broadly at herst remarks. Compensation? Well, he would dly ept that.


    Sophia said it because she already noticed the bulge on Matthew''s pants. He already had a hard-on even when they were still on the sofa a while ago.


    Sophia pushed Matthew as they changed positions. She was now on top of him, straddling him on his waist.


    Matthew watched her in anticipation as she lifted the hem of her blouse to remove it. In one swift move, Sophia took off her blouse, only leaving her top with her ckcy bra.


    ''She''s so damn hot!'' Matthew gasped in admiration.


    After removing her blouse, Sophia also took his shirt off, revealing his muscr chest and six-pack abs. She teased him by letting her fingers touch and caress her hard buns.


    Matthew could only bite his lips when Sophia began kissing his nipple while drawing circles on his abdominal muscles. His entire body became so hot because of Sophia''s teasing.


    "Sophie¡­ you''re killing me¨COh!" Matthew groaned when Sophia bit and sucked on his nipple.


    Sophia was no longer the shydy who would blush whenever they would act intimately towards each other. Now, she had be bold and aggressive, taking the initiative to please him.


    They made out numerous times but they didn''t dare go beyond that. Sophia had been used to being intimate with him. She had already adapted to their physical and sexual rtionship. But one thing was for certain, Matthew had been careful not to lose his control as he wanted to preserve her virginity for their wedding night.


    And now, Sophia''s teasing was too much for him to handle. He felt like losing his control already. He wanted to pin her down on the bed and make love with her over and over again.


    With those thoughts in mind, Matthew became more aroused. Feeling the hard bulge underneath, Sophia began to unbuckle his belt and unzip his pants. She pulled it down along with his brief, revealing his hardened cock.


    Matthew gulped hard, anticipating Sophia''s next move. He let out a soft moan when he felt her arms squeezing and stroking his shaft.


    ''Damn! It''s so good!'' Matthew closed his eyes, throwing his head back.


    While Matthew was drowning in pleasure, Sophia lifted her skirt and pulled down her underwear. She''s now naked down there, soaking wet.


    It did not take long when she positioned her legs in between his hips, her pussy lips touching his erect cock. She started to rub and grind herself against him, creating a pleasurable friction between their bodies. Their sensuous moans echoed in the entire room.


    The back and forth movement of her bottom lips touching and squeezing his cock put them both in ecstasy. His thing was twitching underneath her, growing harder.


    While she continued grinding herself against Matthew, he raised his hands, cupping her twin peaks that were bouncing with her every move.


    She arched her back, her palms were ced on his chest, holding onto him tightly as she continued to rub her aching apex against his erection. She loved the feeling of their bodies being connected like this. She was curious how it would feel if Matthew would enter her.


    "Matt¡­ can you put it inside me?" Sophia asked him, making him speechless for a moment.


    If he tried to put it in then he might not be able to stop himself from iming her and taking her virginity. This would be a great temptation to him.<sub> </sub>


    "Sophie¡­ I¨C"


    Matthew was not able toplete his words as Sophia put her forefinger on his lips.


    "Just in my entrance. I want to feel you. You don''t have to prate me all the way. Can you do it?" Sophia said seductively.


    Matthew could only sigh helplessly. He couldn''t refuse her request. "Alright, I got you."


    After saying that, he flipped her over to change their position. Sophia was now lying on her back on the bed while Matthew was on top of her.


    Her heart was pounding so hard against the wall of her chest. She was waiting for Matthew to do his next move.


    Positioning himself in between her legs, Matthew grabbed his thing, guiding it to her entrance. Sophia gasped and moaned at the feel of his tip sliding up and down her slit. He was teasing her first!


    "Oh¡­ Matt! Stop messing around¡­ put it in now," Sophia said pleadingly.


    Matthew let out a huskyugh because of her impatience. It did not take long, he parted her legs wider as he slowly put the tip of his cock inside her.


    Sophia rolled her eyes skyward because of the intense pleasure she felt when Matthew''s tip entered her entrance. One inch of his shaft was inside of her. It was a great tease for both of them.


    "Aahh! Aah~" She moaned sensuously.


    Matthew clenched his teeth, trying to control himself from pushing forward. He had the urge to prate her and put his thing all the way in but he wanted to preserve her virginity during their wedding night so he tried to endure it, fighting the urge.


    "Here we go¡­" Matthew softly said, kissing Sophia on her forehead.


    Sophia loved the feeling of their bodies being connected like this.


    "Love, how long should I stay here inside you? I''m afraid¡­ I might end up pushing it¡­" Matthew was already at thest strand of his self-control. It was visible in his expression.


    Sophia could only giggle seeing how her boyfriend was maintaining his self-control although all he could think of was iming her, prating her all the way.


    "Ok, you can take it now. Just let me help you. I will relieve you."


    Matthew obedientlyplied as they changed position again. Hey down on the bed and Sophia began giving him a handjob.


    Matthew was already satisfied with their current intimacy level. The two could always wait for the right time¨C their wedding day and their wedding night! What a conservative couple?!


    ''I think¡­ I will consider Tristan''s suggestion. I can''t bear to be separated from her for too long!'' Matthew thought to himself.

 Chapter 851 Sophia & Matthew IV

    The next morning, Matthew prepared a surprise for Sophia. He asked for help from Yuri who was both close to him and Sophia.


    The three of them became closer to each other after hanging out for three moments. He connived with Yuri in surprising Sophia.


    Last night, Matthew had decided. He would do the best thing for both of them. He would support Sophia in reaching her dreams.


    Sophia went to school today, preparing for their uing school year-end party. She was the new Campus Belle who reced Zhen-Zhenst semester.


    Sophia would be transferred abroad for herst year in college and she would continue her studies for a Master''s Degree there.


    So she would not only stay abroad for two years but it would be a duration of three years. Because of this, Matthew made a great decision in his life.


    Sophia had just finished their rehearsal together with the other beauties when she received a text message from Yuri.


    Yuri''s Message: [ Sophie, are you free? Let''s meet. Brandon and I had an argument. Can youfort me? ]


    Sophia got worried when she saw Yuri''s message. Yuri and Brandon seldom fight and argue so she thought this argument between the couple was very serious this time.


    Sophia typed her message, sending it to Yuri.


    Sophia''s Message: [ I just finished my rehearsal so I''m free. Are you okay? Where are you? ]


    Yuri sent her location to her. Sophia was surprised that Yuri was currently in one of the cozy restaurants of the City of Empire. It was the nearest restaurant in the University of Imperial Knight.


    Sophia immediately left the campus to meet Yuri. It only took her ten minutes to reach the restaurant. Yuri was standing near the entrance so Sophia was able to see her right away.


    Yuri waved at her before she walked to approach her. The twodies kissed each other''s cheeks and hugged each other.


    "Doc Yuri, are you okay? What happened between the two of you?" Sophia asked her worriedly.


    Yuri let out soft giggles while looking at Sophia with amusement.


    "Can we proceed to our table first before talking? Go to our private booth #18 on the second floor. I will just talk to the restaurant manager." Yuri was sending Sophia away. The surprise was already waiting for her in booth # 18.


    Sophia didn''t suspect anything. She just headed to booth #18 as she decided to wait for Yuri.


    Upon opening the door of the booth #18, falling petals weed Sophia. She was confused for a moment. She thought she entered the wrong booth.


    However, when her eyes saw a familiar figure her heart skipped a beat. Matthew was standing there at the center with a loving smile on his charming face.


    He was holding a bouquet of red roses. Then the music suddenly yed, resounding inside the booth.


    [ Author''s Note: You can listen to the song "At My Worst" by Pink Sweat while reading this. Credits to the Artist and Song Writer. ]


    [ Can I call you baby? Can you be my friend? Can you be my lover up until the very end? Let me show you love, oh, I don''t pretend Stick by my side even when the world is givin'' in, yeah ]


    As the music started, Matthew traced his steps towards Sophia who froze in her spot. She didn''t expect this kind of surprise from Matthew. The entire booth was decorated with flowers and balloons, both in the shade of white, pink, and red.


    Upon reaching her spot, Matthew gave the bouquet to Sophia, kissing her forehead. Sophia held the bouquet while Matthew engulfed her in his arms, hugging her.


    The music continued ying...


    [ Oh, oh, oh, don''t¡­ Don''t you worry


    I''ll be there, whenever you want me ]


    [I need somebody who can love me at my worst¡­ No, I''m not perfect, but I hope you see my worth¡­ ''Cause it''s only you, nobody new, I put you first¡­ And for you, girl, I swear I''ll do the worst.]


    "Let''s dance," Matthew softly whispered in Sophia''s ear. She could only nod her head with a broad smile on her face.<sub> </sub>


    As they danced, Matthew also sang the lyrics of the song.


    [ If you stay forever, let me hold your hand¡­ I can fill those ces in your heart no one else can¡­ Let me show you love, oh, I don''t pretend, yeah¡­ I''ll be right here, baby, you know I''ll sink or swim¡­ ]


    [ Oh, oh, oh, don''t¡­ Don''t you worry¡­ I''ll be there, whenever you want me¡­ ]


    The two were lost in their own world. Their profound love was reflected in their eyes as they stared at each other while dancing slowly.


    When the music stopped, Sophia and Matthew continued hugging each other.


    "What is the asion?" Sophia asked him curiously. "Today is not our monthsary."


    "You are about to leave next month so¨C"


    "So you want to spend more time with me by giving me surprises and being romantic? Does Yuri know this? Did you make her your aplice? Yuri and Brandon didn''t fight?" Sophia bombarded him with so many questions.


    "Yes, I asked for Yuri''s help. And aside from being romantic and spending more time with you... I''m here to ask you something," Matthew said, a twinkle of joy gleamed in his eyes as he nced at her.


    "Ask me what?" For some unknown reason, Sophia''s heart raced even faster. ''Is he proposing to me?''


    "Can I¡­ Can I go with you¡­ abroad?" Matthew asked her expectantly.


    Sophia crumpled her face. She was a little bit disappointed. She thought he would ask her to marry him.


    Matthew noticed the changes in her expression so he asked her, "Why? Don''t you want me toe with you? Do I look like a clingy boyfriend?"


    "Of course not! How long will you stay there? How about your work here?" Sophia tried her best to hide her disappointment.


    "I already submitted my resignation to Tristan. He approved it already. I will stay there for three years to apany you. I can look for a job there as well. Is that okay for you? We will live under one roof!"


    Before Sophia could reply, Matthew picked something inside his pocket.


    "But before you answer that, you have to respond to this certain question first¡­ Sophia, will you marry me?"


    Sophia just blinked several times, unable to utter some words. Just when she thought he would not ask her today, Matthew suddenly asked her, catching her by surprise.


    "Can''t you be more romantic to ask? What an odd timing to ask that?" Yuri murmured to herself as she witnessed how Matthew proposed to Sophia. She just took several pictures of the couple before she left them silently.


    Meanwhile, Matthew was still waiting for Sophia''s response. He opened the small box containing Sophia''s ring. It was a diamond ring.


    "I''m sorry for asking you this so early¡­ I nned on proposing to you after your graduation but I couldn''t wait anymore. If you think you are not yet ready to be my wife and you are not sure yet if you want to spend your whole life with me then I will respect your decision¡­ I just want¨C"


    Matthew was interrupted when Sophia suddenly tiptoed, covering his mouth with her lips. She kissed him passionately.


    When they broke apart, Sophia answered him. "Yes! I will marry you! I want to spend my whole life with you! You cane with me abroad. Let''s live together!"


    Matthew felt so happy hearing her response. He immediately put the ring on her finger.


    "Thank you, Sophia! I promise I will take care of you and love you with all my heart. Thank you for epting me¡­ and my love."


    ========


    Author''s note:


    Sophia''s and Matthew''s Love Story: In Love, Age truly doesn''t matter. Despite the gaps in their status and age, they fight for their love, making their rtionship work out. If you love someone don''t hesitate to express and grab it. Show them how much you care for each other. Don''t think about what other people will say. The most important thing is that both of you have amon understanding that you LOVE each other.


    It''s a famous saying¡­ Love knows no boundaries. So keep loving my dears. I hope you also enjoyed reading Matthew''s and Sophia''s love story, especially to those who could rte to them.

 Chapter 852 Yuri & Brandon

    Yuri left the restaurant when she was done with her mission of bringing Sophia to that restaurant. She was on the way back to the hospital when she received Matthew''s message.


    Matthew''s message: [ Thank you, Yuri. My proposal is a sess. Sophia and I will get married soon. ]


    <o>,m Yuri could only smile while reading Matthew''s good news. She assessed her feelings and she confirmed that she had moved on. Her heart was no longer in pain whenever she would think about Matthew. She truly wished them to be happy.</o>


    ''I think Brandon really helped me a lot in healing my broken heart.'' Yuri could only smile at that thought. Then she focused her attention back on the road.


    Meanwhile, the man whom Yuri was thinking about was already in the Chou Hospital waiting for her. Brandon left thepany without letting the Chairman know.


    He just missed Yuri. And Yuri''s office became his favorite hang-out ce. He would alwayse to bother her in a good way. But for the past three weeks, Brandon was not able to do so as he became busy in thepany.


    While Brandon was waiting for Yuri, someone grabbed the doorknob outside. He stood up, hiding the flower at his back. He smiled at the thought of surprising Yuri. He would present the flower as soon as the door would be opened.


    Without confirming the person''s face, Brandon raised the bouquet and said, "Flowers for you, my Darling!"


    One second¡­


    Two second¡­


    Three second¡­


    There wasplete silence. There was no reaction from the person standing at the door. Brandon lowered the bouquet to check Yuri''s reaction.


    However, to his surprise, the person in front of him was not Yuri, but a charming man that was wearing a doctor''s gown. Dr. Smith was written on his namete.


    The handsome doctor was just looking at Brandon, giving him a weird look. The nurse who was following the doctor behind could only smile while fighting the urge tough out loud.


    The two men looked like lovers because of this scene, Brandon giving the Handsome Doctor a bouquet of flowers while calling him ''Darling'' sweetly.


    "Is Doctor Chou around?" The handsome doctor broke the awkward silence first, asking about Yuri''s whereabouts.


    Brandon raised his eyebrow. This was the first time he saw this doctor. He suddenly felt apetition because the doctor was so charming and handsome. He also looked like a foreign doctor.


    ''Is he a new doctor here?'' Brandon was sizing him up from top to bottom. The doctor did the same.


    The nurse behind the doctor also felt the heavy tension surrounding the two men. She didn''t know whether to speak up or not.


    "My DARLING is not here yet, if you need something, just tell me and I will ry the message to her."


    ''In short, I want you to leave now.'' Brandon thought to himself.


    "Darling?" The handsome doctor frowned at his words. "Do you mean Dr. Yuri Chou?"


    "Of course! Who else is my darling if not her?" Brandon promptly responded as if he was ready to go in an all-out fight!


    "Dr. Yuri didn''t mention anything about her having a boyfriend," the handsome doctor tantly said, annoying Brandon intentionally with his smug smile.


    "Of course, she wouldn''t tell you anything because our rtionship is private. You are just her colleague. She is not obliged to tell this very personal thing to someone like you," Brandon retorted, making the handsome doctor speechless.


    The nurse tried her best not tough. The two men were fighting and talking back at each other because of Yuri.<sub> </sub>


    ''Uh oh, I smell jealousy all around them,'' the nurse murmured to herself.


    They were still in that situation when Yuri finally came. The nurse heaved a sigh of relief as soon as she saw her.


    "Hey, why are the three of you standing here at my door. Don''t you want to enter?"


    Yuri''s voice was heard, catching the attention of the two men who were looking daggers at each other.


    Not allowing the doctor to steal the spotlight from him, Brandon immediately dashed in Yuri''s direction, hugging her tightly.


    "Darling! What took you so long? I missed you!" Brandon said out loud, showing the handsome doctor his public disy of affection.


    Meanwhile, Yuri just blinked her eyes in astonishment. Brandon would not act like this while they were in the hospital as she wanted to maintain her professional image.


    ''What''s wrong with him today?''


    Yuri''s cheeks reddened in embarrassment upon seeing her colleagues watching her and Brandon.


    "Brandon, people are watching us," Yuri whispered to him, telling him to let go of her.


    But instead of letting her go, Brandon tightened his grip on her body and began showering her kisses on her face.


    Yuri: "..."


    "I really missed you, Darling!"


    The handsome doctor and the nurse could only look away, not able to bear the sweetness Brandon was showing them right now.


    "Dr. Chou, we will juste backter when you are not busy," Dr. Smith told her before turning around to leave. He had a dark expression on his face when he left the couple.


    The nurse could only smile sheepishly at Yuri before she went to follow Dr. Smith.


    Brandon finally let go of Yuri when Dr. Smith disappeared. He immediately pulled her inside her office.


    Bam!


    He closed the door while trapping Yuri with his scrutinizing gaze.


    "Now, Darling, you have to exin something to me. Who is that doctor and why is it he doesn''t know that you have a handsome boyfriend?" Brandon shamelessly said, interrogating Yuri.


    Yuri just blinked her eyes several times, wondering if Brandon was serious or not.


    "Of course, he didn''t ask me, so why should I tell him? Besides, we only talk about work, not about our personal lives," Yuri exined to Brandon.


    Brandon smiled triumphantly. "I knew it!"


    After saying that, he handed over the bouquet to Yuri. "That doctor ruined my surprise for you. Here¡­ flowers for you, my Darling!"

 Chapter 853 Yuri & Brandon II

    Brandon stayed in Yuri''s office for an hour just talking about Dr. Smith. He was curious about that doctor. He wanted to know if he was a potential love rival when it came to Yuri.


    "Yu, my Darling, where and how did you meet that doctor?" Brandon asked Yuri expectantly. He was looking at her with eyes filled with interest.


    "I met Dr. Richard Smith abroad. We were in the same ss when I was pursuing my studies. He is also a heart surgeon." Yuri answered him while arranging the flowers in her vase.


    She loved Brandon''s romantic side. He was always giving her a bouquet of different flowers whenever he would visit her.


    Because Yuri was so focused on the flowers, she failed to see the deep frown on Brandon''s face.


    ''They were ssmates abroad. Are they close? Don''t tell me that doctor has a crush on Yuri. What is he doing here in our country?'' Brandon asked himself with his crumpled face.


    "Was he your suitor before?" Brandon simply asked her, not looking into her eyes. He didn''t want her to see his expression.


    Yuri, who was arranging the flowers, paused for a moment when she heard hisst question. She turned around with an amused look in her eyes.


    "What if I said yes, would you get jealous?" Yuri asked him, fighting the urge to smile.


    "Of course not! I have no reason to get jealous. Besides, I''m your boyfriend now! He is just your ssmate and former suitor!" Brandon denied it tantly.


    Yuri just let out a soft giggle, looking at him teasingly.


    "Hmm, why are you giving me that kind of look, Dr. Chou?" Brandon raised his eyebrow as he stood up, approaching Yuri. He immediately grabbed her by her waist, trapping her in her desk.


    "Nothing. I''m just smiling. Am I not allowed to smile?"


    Brandon leaned closer to her, his face almost touching hers. He looked like he was about to kiss her on her lips.


    But they were interrupted by the loud knock outside her office door. Brandon cursed inwardly while Yuri gently pushed him away from her body, looking at the closed door.


    Brandon distanced himself from Yuri and went back to his seat. He was annoyed at the person who disrupted their moment.


    "Come in," Yuri said, touching her blushing face. She really thought Brandon would kiss her if not for the person who knocked on the door.


    Brandon''s expression darkened further when he saw the person''s face. It was Dr. Smith.


    "Yuri, our conference is about to start. We have to prepare for our presentation." Dr Smith ignored Brandon''s presence. He was just looking at Yuri.


    "Ok, Richard. I''ming. Wait for me backstage in the conference room." Yuri said, smiling faintly at him. Dr. Smith just nodded his head before leaving her office.


    "Do you want to watch and listen to our presentation? Are you free?" Yuri invited Brandon.


    Brandon''s face brightened up because of Yuri''s invitation. "Really? Can I join you?"<sub> </sub>


    "Yes, I will arrange a seat for you."


    Brandon bobbed his head frantically. He had a broad smile on his face.


    "I will ask the staff to guide you. You don''t have to listen all throughout the conference. If you want to leave, just text me, okay?" Yuri was worried that Brandon wouldn''t like the topic and he would only get bored.


    "Don''t worry about me. I will definitely listen to you attentively!" Brandon said excitedly, reassuring Yuri.


    "Okay. Let''s go!"


    The couple left Yuri''s office as they headed to the conference room. Upon reaching the conference room, Yuri and Brandon went separate ways. The Staff guided Brandon in the center front row where he could see Yuri on the stage up-close.


    The other doctors¨C Department Heads, Resident Chiefs, Resident doctors, and interns were present.


    Brandon could see Yuri talking to Dr. Smith. They looked very professional. It did not take long when the conference started. The two doctors were the speakers for today''s conference.


    The younger doctors, resident doctors, and interns couldn''t help but admire Yuri and Dr. Smith. They were both intelligent and good-looking. Those who didn''t know that Yuri had a boyfriend were shipping the two doctors together.


    Since Brandon and Yuri were in a trial rtionship, they didn''t disclose nor announce their rtionship to other people. They maintained a low profile and were private about their rtionship.


    "Dr. Chou and Dr. Smith will be a nice couple. Their teamwork is superb! They are both excellent in this field," one of the doctors sitting behind Brandon talked about the two doctors who were presenting in the front.


    "Yes, I agree. I can see a bright future with them. If ever they both end up being together, their children might follow in their footsteps. They can be gifted, having above-average IQ!" Another doctor shared her opinion.


    "I heard they came from the same school. Hmm, they have chemistry. I could see the spark in their eyes whenever they would talk and smile at each other!"


    "Both of them are the best heart surgeons in our country. I''m so proud of them. I hope they can take care of each other''s hearts as well¡­ just like how they care about their patient''s heart."


    Their voices were loud enough for Brandon to hear. His ear already heated up from listening to their conversation. Unable to control himself, Brandon turned around and scolded the three doctors.


    "Can''t you see that my Darling is presenting in front? Stop talking. You are distracting the other listeners!"


    The three doctors suddenly stopped talking, looking at Brandon with puzzled expressions.


    ''Did we hear it right? He said Darling? Is he referring to Dr. Yuri? Is he Dr. Yuri''s boyfriend?''


    The three doctors exchanged nces at one another, still trying to figure out Brandon''s identity. Among the participants inside the conference room, only Brandon was not wearing a doctor''s gown.


    Meanwhile, seeing the disbelief in their eyes, Brandon picked up his phone and showed them his wallpaper. It was a photo of Yuri and him!


    The three doctors were rendered speechless upon seeing the sweet photo of the couple. The man in front of them was indeed Yuri''s boyfriend.

 Chapter 854 Yuri & Brandon III

    The three doctors who were scolded by Brandon just kept their mouths shut after learning that Brandon was Yuri''s boyfriend. No wonder he got mad after overhearing their conversation about Yuri and Dr. Smith.


    The conference continued as Dr. Smith and Yuri were presenting their topic about a rare kind of heart disease.


    Brandon couldn''t understand some terminologies but he stayed focused while listening to Yuri. There was admiration in his eyes as he looked at her. He was a proud boyfriend!


    After an hour and a half, Yuri''s and Dr. Smith''s presentation was finished. Then an important announcement was dered to everyone who was present in the conference hall.


    "We will be sending two doctors as our country''s representative for the research program about this rare heart disease. Dr. Smith is here because he will be the one to escort our doctors in Country F." The President of the Chou Hospital announced it to everyone.


    "And the chosen doctors will be Dr. Yuri Chou and Dr. Rose Merit. They will be staying in Country F for two years toplete this research project."


    Brandon didn''t know what to feel after hearing that. He had no idea that Yuri was leaving. And the worst part was that she would be apanied by Dr. Smith whom he considered as his love rival.


    Little did he know, Yuri was not also expecting to be the chosen doctor who would participate in this research project. The result of this would benefit their patients and have breakthroughs in the field of Medicines. So it was a great opportunity for Yuri once she epted this.


    After that big announcement, the host told everyone that the conference was done and so the guests and other doctors could now leave the hall.


    After the conference, Brandon waited for Yuri outside. He didn''t mention a thing about Yuri''s departure for the research program. He just congratted her on the sess of her presentation.


    "Are you free now, Dr. Chou? Do you want to go out and have a date with me?" Brandon invited her.


    "I''m sorry. I can''t leave for now. I have patients to checkter. But we can go out at night for dinner."


    Brandon just nodded his head. He smiled to conceal his disappointment. He felt like he had to spend more time with Yuri as she was about to leave the country. She would be busy in the research program once she transferred to Country F.


    They were now on the way to Yuri''s office. Upon entering the room, Brandon suddenly hugged her from behind. Yuri was taken aback by his action.


    "Hey, Brandon, are you okay?" She asked him in puzzlement. Brandon was embracing her tightly.


    "Yes, I''m fine Sweety. I just want to hug you as my greetings for your job well done. You were amazing out there, discussing those topics." Brandon lied because deep inside he was not okay that Yuri was leaving. They were just starting to build their rtionship. He didn''t know if he could bear to be separated from him.


    If Yuri would be transferred to Country F, he would no longer be able to visit her anytime. Unlike here, he coulde to her office every day during his free time.<sub> </sub>


    Thinking about those things, Brandon had the urge to stop her from leaving. But he didn''t want to be selfish. Yuri needed this for her professional growth. She would learn more as a doctor and she would contribute greatly in the field of Medicines once this project would be sessful.


    Meanwhile, Yuri just let out a soft giggle before she turned around to see Brandon''s face.


    "Why are you being clingy today? Hmm, oh, by the way, I also heard that someone scolded three doctors at the conference while I was presenting. What happened?" She asked him teasingly. In fact, Yuri was surprised as Brandon became vocal about their rtionship, revealing to her colleagues that they were in a rtionship.


    "Well, I did it because they were talking while you were discussing in front. I told them to listen and not talk about nonsense," Brandon said, justifying his action. He didn''t mention that they were shipping Yuri to Dr. Smith that''s why he scolded those three doctors.


    Yuri could only giggle while staring at his face. Brandon was mesmerized by her smile andughter so he subconsciously held her chin as he leaned down to kiss her.


    Yuri''sughter stopped as Brandon sealed her lips with his own lips. While Yuri was still in a trance, Brandon pushed her on the door as he continued kissing her lips tenderly.


    His tongue began to trace the soft fullness of her lips, conquering her with sensuous movements. Yuri didn''t expect that Brandon would suddenly kiss her. He was being passionate today.


    When she recovered from the shock, Yuri instinctively responded to him. When her lips and tongue started to move, Brandon became more aggressive, deepening the kiss.


    Drowning in the ecstasy of this hungry kiss, Yuri anchored her arms around his neck, pressing her body to his.


    Brandon could feel her round breast touching his strong chest through their clothes. Their bodies heated up as if the room temperature increased inside her office.


    She was thinking that they were still in her office and people mighte. But Yuri didn''t want to stop kissing him. She wanted more. As time went by, the couple were bing more physical and intimate towards each other.


    Thinking that he would be missing her once she was transferred to Country F, Brandon couldn''t control his ming desire towards her.


    His hands began to roam around her soft flesh. He slid it up, touching her t stomach going up to her breast. Yuri moaned in between their kisses when Brandon squeezed and kneaded her breast through her bra.


    Before she knew it, Brandon already removed the buttons of her blouse and his mouth moved on her neck going down her cleavage.


    "Aah~ Brandon," she moaned his name when Brandon began sucking her nipple while his hand was squeezing her other breast.


    "Let me reward you for that amazing presentation¡­" Brandon whispered to her sensuously before locking the door and pulling Yuri to her private check-up room attached to her office.

 Chapter 855 Yuri & Brandon IV

    Inside the Check-up Room, there was a single medical bed wherein Brandon made Yuri sit down. He continued kissing her passionately.


    Yuri''s doctor coat and her clothes were in a mess. Her blouse was now open, revealing her curvaceous breasts.


    His mouth moved from her neck going down her cleavage. He was teasing her by nting soft kisses on her chest.


    Yuri''s heart was beating so fast because of excitement and nervousness. For goodness'' sake, they were in the hospital right now.


    Brandon''s hands were sliding up and down her thighs, caressing her in a sensuous manner. Yuri could only close her eyes as she savored his kisses and touches.


    She gasped when Brandon''s hand reached her panty. He put the cloth on the side as he slid his fingers, touching Yuri''s wet core. She was dripping wet because of Brandon''s stimtion.


    For three months that they were in a trial rtionship, this was not the first time they made out. When they were alone in their apartments, they would get intimate but they hadn''t gone all out yet.


    So this was not new to her wherein Brandon had already touched her sensitive parts. Besides, they were already adults and they knew what they were doing.


    They thought physical attachment was also important in their rtionship. As time went by, they were slowly discovering their feelings towards each other.


    "Brandon¡­ Mmmh, We can''t do this¡­ here. We are in the hospital¡­" Yuri tried to stop him before they ended up losing control of their desires.


    "Don''t worry. I will make it quick. I want to reward my intelligent and beautiful doctor girlfriend¡­" Brandon refused to stop as he continued to pleasure her. His mouth found her right breast, sucking her nipple while his fingers continued to rub her folds.


    While they were doing that, they heard the speaker of her inte. That''s when they realized there was someone waiting outside her office. It was Dr. Smith.


    "Yuri, are you busy? If you are free, do you want to go out and have some coffee with me? We can talk about the research project." Dr. Smith invited her. He was knocking but no one was responding so he used the inte to call her attention.


    When Brandon heard his voice, he became more aggressive. There was no way he would let Yuri have some coffee with that doctor.


    ''No way. She can''t go out with you. I will keep her busy here¡­ in this check-up room,'' Brandon thought to himself, smiling naughtily.


    Instead of stopping, Brandon continued teasing her body. He pushed her on the bed while parting her legs.


    Yuri didn''t know whether to refuse or just go with the flow. Dr. Smith continued talking to her but she could no longer digest his words as her attention was so focused on Brandon and his sensuous action.


    He already lifted her skirt and pulled her underwear down to her heel. Before she could say a word, Brandon went down on her, tasting and devouring her sex.


    "Aah~" Yuri moaned softly as she rolled her eyes. The feeling of his tongue touching her sex was driving her nuts. The pleasant sensation was overwhelming. Dr. Smith''s words were no longer registering on her mind. All she could think of was Brandon and the pleasure he was giving her.<sub> </sub>


    "Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­" Yuri was breathing and panting heavily. Her hands were clutching on the side steel of the medical bed. Her eyes dted because of pleasure.


    Brandon held her waist in ce as he put her legs on his shoulders. His mouth was devouring herdy part, sucking and licking her, up and down her slit.


    "Brandon¡­ Aah~ Aah~ Mmmh," She wanted to say slow down but her words were interrupted when Brandon began to thrust his tongue inside her core. Damn! It felt so good that all she could do was moan and writhe under him. It did not take long when Yuri reached her climax.


    "Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­" Yuri was still panting when Brandon raised his face while licking his lips. He sucked her dry.


    Before he could say a thing, Yuri reached out, pulling him as she smashed her mouth against his lips. She could taste her own love juices by sucking his tongue.


    She finally let go and lost control. She wanted more so while kissing him, her hand moved on Brandon''s pants, touching his bulge. He was so hard and throbbing. He groaned in between their kisses when Yuri gently squeezed and massaged his bulge through his pants.


    "Remove your clothes. I wanna examine you here in my check-up room," Yuri whispered seductively while kissing his jaws and neck.


    Brandon got excited upon hearing that. His eyes darkened with lust. He was looking forward to how Yuri would ''examine'' him.


    Complying with her request, Brandon started to take off his clothes, revealing his nakedness to his doctor girlfriend.


    "So how is it, my Doc? Do you like what you are seeing? Does my body pass or fail?"


    "Hmm, we will see," Yuri said with a satisfied smile on her face. "Lie down," she ordered him. Now they exchanged positions. Brandon was now the one lying naked on the medical bed.


    Brandon''s eyes were sparkling with delight. Dr. Smith was no longer there and Yuri was now busy with him. He achieved his goal!


    The two stared at each other as Yuri''s hand began to roam around his body, caressing and squeezing his muscles.


    This was one thing he discovered about Yuri. She also had a naughty side too. Well, maybe it was because of his influence. He taught her well.


    Brandon''s breath hitched when Yuri''s palm began to slide down his stomach, going to his thigh. Her hands were teasing him by lightly touching his manhood.


    ''Aah! Grab it already, Yuri. Don''t tease me like this. You are going to kill me with anticipation.'' Brandonined inwardly while pouting his lips.


    "Patience, Honey¡­ Patience," Yuri softly mumbled followed by a giggle. Her fingers began to touch his tip, making him twitch.

 Chapter 856 Yuri & Brandon V

    Brandon squirmed at the pleasant sensation brought by Yuri''s teasing. She lightly massaged and squeezed the tip of his manhood as if she was checking it thoroughly.


    Precum came out of his tip. Yuri used that warm liquid to spread across his length. She moved her fingers up and down his shaft, massaging and rubbing his thing.


    "Aah~ Aah~" Brandon groaned sensuously. He didn''t know where he would put his hands. He clutched the bed with his fists as he threw his head back.


    His chest was rising up and down and his breathing became ragged. He was savoring the pleasant feeling of Yuri''s soft hands ying with his manhood.


    ''Damn! She really knows how to torture me.'' Brandon groaned inwardly.


    "Faster¡­ Babe¡­" Brandon urged her as he pressed his hands over hers. He wanted to guide her movement as he could no longer stand this sweet torture. Her hands were moving slowly but he wanted it to be fast.


    Yuri could only giggle because of his impatience. Without further ado, she released his manhood as she also climbed on the bed, positioning herself on top of him.


    Brandon''s eyes widened in surprise when he felt Yuri''s sex touching his manhood.


    "Honey¡­ sweetheart¡­ what are you nning to do?" Brandon asked her. He even called her with so many endearments. She was truly driving him nuts.


    He wondered if Yuri wanted him to prate her. They hadn''t gone all out yet. Was she nning to do it now?


    Brandon was giving her a questioning gaze. But Yuri just gave him a teasing smile before she started to move her hips, grinding her bottom lips against his manhood.


    "Aah~ Ooh~"


    "Ooh~ Ooh~"


    Their moans and groans echoed inside the room as Yuri continued to grind her pussy against his hard cock.


    Brandon cupped her breasts which were bouncing with her movements. He squeezed them hard and pinched her nipples, making Yuri gasp in both pain and pleasure.


    The friction of their flesh to flesh contact brought them to another height of ecstasy. Brandon could no longer stop himself from taking her.


    In one swift move, he changed their positions. Yuri was now the one lying on the bed while Brandon was on top of her. He was pinning her down on the bed while gazing at her intently.


    "I don''t think that I can still control myself. I don''t want to stop now¡­ so I am asking your permission¡­ Can I enter you now? Can I im you?" Brandon asked her with a pleading look in his eyes.


    "I promise¡­ I will take responsibility¡­ I will marry you!" Brandon added.


    Yuri was taken aback for a moment. Honestly, she also wanted to have a family. She''s not getting younger anymore. Settling down with someone was what she was dreaming of.


    Her desire to have her own family intensified when she saw Tristan and Zhen-Zhen together with their twins. They looked so happy. She somehow wanted to be like them.


    She had been so busy focusing on her career that she neglected herself. She realized that achieving those things would not make herplete. There was still something missing in her life.


    That''s the reason she decided toe back and stay in the City of Empire for good. She thought she could still be with Matthew and they would create their own family.


    But she was already toote. Matthew had found someone. And he was now happy with her. With her broken heart, another guy came to her asking her to try it out. It was Brandon.


    Both of them could understand each other''s feelings as they experienced the same thing. The people they loved already had someone.


    Giving their rtionship a try was not a bad thing. As they continued to be together, they continued discovering each other''s personalities and behavior.


    "Yuri¡­? So?" Brandon asked Yuri again, snapping her out of her deep thought.


    Yuri finally gave him an answer by just nodding her head.


    "Do you mean it?" Brandon asked to confirm it.


    "Yes¡­"


    When Yuri gave him permission, Brandon''s eyes lit up. Then he showered her with kisses.


    Soon, he parted her legs as he positioned himself in the middle of her. Yuri''s heart was beating so fast, anticipating what would happen next.<sub> </sub>


    Brandon held his thing as he guided it on her entrance. Yuri gasped when Brandon moved his hips forward, thrusting inside her. All her senses suddenly went on their connected bodies.


    Brandon could tell that this was also her first time. Yuri was so tight. Pulling his thing out, he thrust once again, impaling her. Yuri grunted in pain as Brandon continued to prate her. She could feel the tearing of her hymen.


    With his continuous pounding, Brandon finally entered her. His length was inside her but he remained gentle as he thrust back and forth inside her.


    "Are you okay, Babe?" Brandon asked her, kissing the tears on her face.


    Yuri could only nod her head while gripping his back tightly. "You can move faster now¡­" she said as a cue.


    With that, Brandon didn''t hold himself any longer. He prated her over and over again. He was pounding her body rapidly. The in and out movement of his length inside her wet core brought an overwhelming pleasure. The pain was long gone.


    Yuri''s hips were now moving in sync. She was thrusting forward to meet him. Brandon moved harder and faster until both of them reached their climax.


    "Yuri¡­ I love you!" Brandon finally said those magic words when he released his seeds inside her.


    Yuri, who was also at the height of her orgasm, heard his words clearly. This was the first time Brandon said ''I love you'' to her and he sounded very sincere.


    Unknowingly, a tear of joy fell from the corners of her eyes. She felt like she already found the missing piece in her life. It was Brandon.


    After taking a rest for a while, Brandon and Yuri cleaned themselves by taking a shower. When they were done fixing themselves, Yuri suddenly hugged Brandon, thanking him for everything.


    "So¡­ we''ve finally done it. Doctor Chou¡­ are you willing to marry me?" Brandon didn''t waste time asking her directly. This was a very sudden proposal. He wasn''t prepared.


    "We can do the wedding after youe back from overseas," Brandon added.


    Yuri shook her head as an answer. Brandon got worried when he saw that.


    "Why? Don''t you want to marry me?" Brandon asked her exasperatedly.


    Yuri let out a soft giggle before pinching his nose. "What I mean is¡­ I''m not going abroad."


    "Huh? But why?" Brandon asked her confusedly.


    "Because this time¡­ I''m choosing you over my career. I don''t need those achievements. What I need right now is happiness. And you¡­ is my source of happiness," Yuri said truthfully.


    Brandon was rendered speechless. He was touched by her words. She was willing to stay by his side, instead of going abroad.


    "I have an important reason to stay here¡­ and it''s you. I started loving you too, Brandon. Youpleted the missing piece in my heart. I am willing to marry you."


    When Brandon recovered from his shock, he immediately pulled her into a tight hug.


    "Thank you, Yuri¡­ for choosing to stay with me¡­"


    ========


    Author''s note:


    Yuri and Brandon are examples of people who are willing to give way just for the people they love to be happy. In love, it''s not about always fighting for it, but also, you will learn when to stop.


    Just like Yuri and Brandon, they knew that Matthew and Alveena would be happier to be with their loved ones¨C Sophia and Andrew.


    They didn''t fight for them but they chose to give way. It''s selfless love. They wished them true happiness. That''s genuine love. They didn''t do something to break the couple apart just for their own happiness but they supported them wholeheartedly and epted that they could only be friends.


    And at those moments, they were trying to heal their broken hearts, they found each other. Despite the failure, they never gave up on love. They tried to open their hearts to love someone.


    Later on, they also found their happiness in each other''s arms. Brandon and Yuri deserved to love and be loved.


    Their story is dedicated to all the people who gave way to others for the sake of their loved one''s happiness¡­ and to those people who loved others unconditionally that they are willing to sacrifice. We admire you all for your bravery!

 Chapter 857 Four Fire Dragons

    ~ Family Davis Training Field ~


    Zu Wan and Tristan were having one on one training today. Zhen-Zhen and Titania were also there to watch the two. They also brought Little Cassie and Little Tian with them.


    Zu Wan was teaching Tristan to meditate and talk to FaMo through his subconscious. He needed to unleash FaMo and summoned him. This was his special task today.


    FaMo had been inactive for three months. It seemed that he was still trapped inside Tristan''s body. Tristan had to control his power to summon FaMo and awaken him.


    Tristan had been meditating for three hours but he still couldn''t find FaMo.


    Zu Wan was also sitting in front of Tristan, trying to figure out how they could call out FaMo.


    "What strategy should we use to awaken FaMo?" Zu Wan asked himself while rubbing his chin.


    It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen and Titania passed by, carrying Little Cassie and Little Tian. Zu Wan immediately stood up to approach the two women and his grandchildren.


    Zu Wan stared at Titania meaningfully. They hadn''t informed Zhen-Zhen yet about their rtionship. Zu Wan was not yet ready to tell this to his daughter. He somehow felt embarrassed.


    "How is it, Fa,?" Zhen-Zhen asked Zu Wan about the progress of Tristan''s training.


    Zu Wan sighed deeply before shaking his head. "For three hours, he hasn''tmunicated with FaMo yet."


    "I miss FaMo," Zhen-Zhen mumbled, a flicker of sadness appearing in her blue eyes.


    Little Cassie seemed to understand her mother''s feelings. So the little girl raised her hand to touch her mother''s face.


    Titania, Zu Wan, and Zhen-Zhen smiled upon seeing Little Cassie as sheforted her mother. Little Tian, who was being carried by Titania, was also looking at Zhen-Zhen as if his expression was telling her ''everything will be fine''.


    "The twins look like they are listening to our conversation. Can they understand what we are discussing?" Titania cheerfully said, pinching Little Tian''s face.


    "Hmm, maybe they can. Or they just want to listen to our voices for their familiarity." Zu Wan extended his arms as he wanted to carry Little Tian, taking him from Titania.


    The group decided to take their lunch there and they discussed the food they wanted to order. For sure, Tristan would be hungry after his training.


    While Titania, Zu Wan, and Zhen-Zhen were talking about their lunch, the twins tossed a look at their father who was in his deep concentration nearby.


    The twins giggled as they watched their father. Then they exchanged meaningful nces at each other. Both of them were still held by Zhen-Zhen and Zu Wan.


    Unexpectedly, Little Tian and Little Cassie used their fire dragons. The two kids raised their little palms, aimed at their father''s direction.


    Before Zhen-Zhen and Zu Wan could stop them, tworge fire dragons- a blue and a red, came out, flying towards Tristan. It looked like they were about to attack him.


    "Oh my God! Fire dragons! They are attacking Tristan," Titania screamed, informing Zu Wan and Zhen-Zhen.


    "No!" Zhen-Zhen got worried when she saw the two dragons fast approaching Tristan. Zu Wan was also stunned for a moment. He couldn''t do anything to stop those dragons. He had no power left.


    "Tristan! Watch out!" Zu Wan yelled, warning Tristan about the impending danger brought by two dragons. He might get hurt if he couldn''t counter that attack.


    "Cassandra, Christian¡­ What have you both done?" Zhen-Zhen felt like scolding her twins. But she believed that Tristan could protect himself. He was already trained for that.<sub> </sub>


    It did not take long when the two fire dragons hit Tristan and they passed through his body.


    "Aaah!" Tristan grunted as his meditation was interrupted. He wasn''t hurt but he just felt like something entered his body and was pushed out. Then he felt somethinge out of his body.


    ''What is that?'' Tristan slowly opened his eyes only to be surprised by the scene in front of him.


    Aside from Tristan, Zu Wan, Zhen-Zhen, and Titania were also put in a baffled state as they witnessed what had just happened. The two fire dragons that passed through Tristan''s body suddenly became three. Another dragon was added and its color was ck.


    "FaMo¡­ is that you?" Tristan asked him in amusement.


    At this moment, Miho also came out of Zhen-Zhen, joining the three fire dragons. The four dragons continued moving in circles in front of them. Little Cassie and Little Tian were moving their hands and feet as if they were enjoying the scene.


    "FaMo! You are back! How did it happen?" Miho asked FaMo as she flew around him. She was so d to see him back.


    When they heard Miho mentioning FaMo''s name, Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, Zu Wan and Titania finally confirmed that FaMo had been awakened! He was back!


    "FaMo!!!" Zhen-Zhen and Tristan screamed in unison. Zhen-Zhen gave Little Cassie to Titania before running towards Tristan for her to get closer to the four fire dragons.


    "Zhen-Zhen! Tristan!" FaMo''s voice was finally heard.


    Then his eyes caught a glimpse of a familiar figure nearby. FaMo couldn''t believe it. "Master¡­ is that you? Are you back?" FaMo and Zu Wan met each other''s gaze. His onyx-ck eyes became teary when Zu Wan nodded his head and smiled at FaMo.


    "Masterrrrr!" FaMo flew towards Zu Wan who was standing next to Titania. But he stopped midway when he noticed the two little angels the two of them were holding.


    FaMo darted his gaze back and forth between Little Cassie and Little Tian. The twins were looking at FaMo with big smiles on their charming faces.


    "They look like little versions of Tristan and Zhen-Zhen¡­ are they your twins?" FaMo asked, his eyes sparkling with joy and excitement. This was the first time he saw the twins.


    Both Little Cassie and Little Tian raised their arms as if they were asking FaMo toe closer.


    FaMo understood their gestures so he moved his head closer to them. The twins patted FaMo''s head, followed by their giggles. They were d to see FaMo. They were the ones who helped Tristan in unleashing and awakening FaMo.


    Little Cassie and Little Tian used their red fire dragon and blue fire dragon to awaken FaMo and get him out of Tristan''s body. The blue and red fire dragons broke the seal that was stopping FaMo from getting out.


    "Hubby, I think¡­ our twins helped us in bringing FaMo back," Zhen-Zhen said, hugging Tristan as they watched FaMo and the twins.


    Tristan nodded his head in agreement. He hooked his arms around her waist and said, "I think our son and daughter will be superhumans. They are very powerful. They can control their fire dragons at this early age."


    Zhen-Zhen let out a soft giggle. She could imagine herself during her childhood days. She was not able to summon her orange fire dragon because Zu Wan sealed her power so that Eva would not know about Zu Wan''s real identity as a demon god.


    "They are stronger than me. I''m proud of them." Zhen-Zhen said while looking at the twins dotingly.


    "Hmm, I should train more or else, I will get beaten by them," Tristanmented, putting on a pitiful face.


    "I''ll help you train¡­" Zhen-Zhen volunteered before letting out a soft giggle.


    "Ahem. I like that¡­ Train me¡­ wifey¡­" Tristan smiled naughtily as he was thinking about a different kind of training¡­ A Physical Training between them!

 Chapter 858 Bianca & Clifford I

    Speaking of training, there were also two people who were currently having a sparring session. Clifford and Bianca were in the gym for a reason.


    Bianca became Clifford''s personal trainer during the weekend. She was also his sparring partner to test his improved fighting skills. But this time, they were there not because of the training but because they hadpetition¨C Bianca vs Clifford, one-on-one!


    Being in a real rtionship, the couple often argued for thest three months. But it was just a simple catfight between the couple who would always reconcile at the end of the day.


    And the reason for their small arguments were the following: Bianca not texting him back within a minute, Clifford being naughty in front of her parents, Bianca doing physical jobs which was supposed to be the work of a man, Clifford being grumpy because of stress in the office.


    "If I win! You will allow me to work in that security agency!" Bianca said, making a bet with Clifford.


    "If you lose, you will work for me as my personal bodyguard," Clifford responded, slowly approaching Bianca with his close fists.


    The couple had been arguing about these for the past few weeks. Since Bianca had be Clifford''s girlfriend three months ago, she decided to stop her work as a bodyguard of Zhen-Zhen as Clifford requested her to do so.


    He thought it was dangerous for Bianca to do such jobs. And he wanted her to stay with him so he offered her to be his personal bodyguard. But Bianca rejected his offer because she didn''t want her boyfriend to be her boss.


    She had no work for three months aside from being Clifford''s personal trainer or sparring partner during weekends. But it couldn''t be considered as a job because those days and times were their couple''s moments. No sry! It was just a sweet and romantic moment between the two.


    She wanted to find another job so she passed her application to her previous security agency. When Clifford learned about it, the couple fought again. Their argument ended up in the gym as they challenged each other for a sparring session.


    The one who would get defeated would respect the winner''s decision and grant his or her wish.


    "Okay, just stop talking ande at me," Bianca said confidently. She was clearly taunting and provoking Clifford so that he would get distracted.


    She had to admit that Clifford improved so much when it came to his fighting skills. So Bianca had to take this fight seriously and not look down on him. She was very cautious.


    Clifford just gave her a smug smile before charging forward. He had no n of punching her but he wanted to capture her in his arms.


    Bianca stepped back, dodging Clifford''s attack. She frowned because of Clifford''s strange fighting style today.


    "Have you forgotten how to throw a punch?" Biancaughed at him provokingly. But Clifford just ignored her words.


    "Hmm, why don''t youe to me instead? Punch me if you can," Clifford stopped on his spot, moving his forefinger as he was inviting her toe closer.


    Bianca just raised her eyebrow, feeling annoyed. She wanted to rip that smug smile off his face.


    "Just you wait, Cliff!"


    "I''m already waiting, Sweetheart!" Clifford responded,ughing huskily.


    Bianca red at him before charging forward. In the end, she was the one who got provoked by Clifford. She threw several punches, aiming at his jaw and chest. But Clifford blocked her punches using his palms.


    He captured her fists, thus restraining her hands on his grasps. She tried to pull her hands away from his but he was gripping her fists tightly. They looked like they were ying tug of war.


    ''Damn! He became stronger than before. I regret teaching him all the fighting strategies that I know. He can now easily counter my attack and dodge it! I''m at a disadvantage!'' Bianca stomped her feet while pouting her lips.


    Clifford saw her expression so he was not able to hold hisughter. She was so cute with that kind of pitiful look on her beautiful face.<sub> </sub>


    "Come on, Sweetheart! You can do it. Show me what you''ve got," Clifford said, teasing Bianca further.


    Bianca gave him a deathly re before raising her leg to kick Clifford.


    Bam!


    Bianca finally hit him on his stomach.


    Thud!


    Clifford suddenly fell to the ground while holding his stomach. He looked like he was in pain.


    The annoyance in Bianca''s eyes was reced by worries and concerns. She immediately kneeled beside Clifford.


    "Hey, are you okay? Does it hurt? I''m sorry, Cliff. I''m sorry. I was not able to control my strength. But¡­ Tsk! It''s your fault for provoking me. I just got carried away." Bianca exined to Clifford, still checking his condition.


    When she thought Clifford could no longer fight, the man suddenly pounced on her, pinning her down on the ground. He just tricked her! He was not hurt at all. Now she fell into his trap.


    "I told you¡­ I''m gonna win today."


    "Who said you are the win¨C" Bianca was not able to finish her words as Clifford''s lips already captured hers. He kissed her while pinning her down and holding her in ce.


    Bianca blinked several times. She was caught off guard by this sudden kiss. Butter on, she closed her eyes and she began responding to his kiss.


    *Knock Out!*


    Bianca couldn''t resist this temptation. What a great strategy Clifford had here?!


    The kisssted for several seconds before he drew back, smiling cheekily at her.


    "I win! You are not able to stand up for ten seconds. It only means I defeated you!"


    Bianca: "..."


    Clifford used the kissing strategy to distract Bianca. Little did she know the time was running. She had been down on the ground for over ten seconds!


    "What the?! You are a cheater, Cliff!" Biancained, kicking Clifford in between his legs. BULLSEYE!


    "Aww!"


    This time he got truly hurt by that kick as she hit him ''below the belt''. He rolled down, still squirming in pain. That was a very hard kicking from Bianca.


    ''Uh-oh''

 Chapter 859 Bianca & Clifford II

    Clifford left the gym with a dark expression on his face. Bianca kept on apologizing to Clifford but he was ignoring her until he reached his car.


    "Hey, Cliff¡­ I''m sorry. I just got carried away. Does it still hurt? Do you want me to drive you to the hospital?" Bianca asked him, looking so guilty.


    Clifford didn''t say a word. He just gave her a cold stare before starting the car. He was upset since Bianca kicked him hard down there.


    Bianca tugged his hand, putting on a pitiful look. "Sweetheart, I said I''m sorry." This time Bianca tried to use honey-trap words. "Can''t you forgive me? Come¡­ here... punch me too." Bianca pointed her finger at her face.


    "Please don''t get mad at me¡­ Sweety!" She added, hugging Clifford''s arm.


    "In all areas where you could have kicked me, why did you kick me down there?" Cliffordined to her. He nned on ignoring her but since Bianca was talking sweetly to him right now to appease him, he could no longer ignore her.


    Bianca smiled sheepishly while giving him a peace sign. "Sorry, Sweetheart. Don''t get mad. I will be your personal guard. I will not look for another job."


    Clifford fell silent when he heard that. Deep inside he was already rejoicing as Bianca finally agreed to his request. But he didn''t want to show it. He liked Bianca to appease him more.


    "I''ll send you home," he simply responded. Then he maneuvered the car as they left the parking lot of the gym.


    "Does it still hurt?" Bianca asked him worriedly. Reflexively, her hand rubbed his front, making Clifford step on the brake suddenly.


    "Ouch!" Bianca was pushed forward when the car suddenly stopped. Fortunately, Clifford acted quickly by putting his hand in front of her thus stopping her from hitting her head on the ss shield.


    "Bianca¡­" Clifford didn''t know whether to scold her or not. In the end, he just sighed deeply and said, "That was a dangerous move, Bi¡­ watch your hand." He nced at her meaningfully.


    Bianca gulped hard as she realized that her hand was still pressed on his pants. She immediately retreated her hand and turned to the front, hiding her blushing face.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t¡­ mean to¡­" Bianca stuttered from too much embarrassment. She couldn''t look him straight into his eyes.


    "Gosh. I touched something I shouldn''t have," Bianca murmured to herself. But it was loud enough for Clifford to hear.


    "Touched something you shouldn''t have?" Clifford repeated her words while squinting his eyes at her. "Who said you are not allowed to touch it?"


    "Cough! Cough!" Bianca choked on her saliva when Clifford said those tant words. Her face reddened further.


    "Ahem, Cliff. I think you should drive the car now. We''ve been stuck here for several minutes now." Bianca wanted to change the topic.


    But Clifford didn''t listen to her. Instead, he parked the car first. Then he turned to face her. This time he was no longer wearing his dark expression. There was a yful smirk on his face.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" Bianca asked him anxiously.


    Clifford chuckled and grabbed her hand. "Ahem. To think about this, you have to take responsibility for what you''ve done to me."<sub> </sub>


    "Eh? What do you mean?"


    Before she couldin, Clifford already brought her hand back to the surface of his pants. Bianca''s eyes widened in surprise. "What are you doing, Cliff?!" She yelled at him, but her cheeks were blushing so hard.


    "You hurt me. You have to take responsibility. You have to appease my little brother." Clifford started to guide her hand, caressing his crotch.


    "Clifford!" She yelled his name again, wanting to stop him.


    "Be good, Bi¡­ You have to treat him better," Clifford was referring to his thing. He was still holding her hand, guiding it up and down.


    "You can touch him like this but you are not allowed to kick him. What will happen to our babies if he gets broken?" Clifford said with a teasing smile on his face.


    Bianca bit her lower lip. She was speechless because of Clifford''s naughtiness. She closed her eyes, not able to meet his gaze. She could feel his hardness underneath his pants.


    ''Damn! Cliff¡­ Did he just say our babies?''


    Seeing her embarrassed expression, Clifford could no longer hold hisughter. He burst outughing before letting go of her hand.


    If he continued teasing her like this, it would also be hard for him to control himself. His thing had already awakened and it got hard so he needed to calm it down.


    Clifford tried his best to concentrate on his driving while Bianca remained silent in her seat. She was too shy to speak up so she just pretended to be asleep.


    Twenty minutester, they reached her apartment.


    "Sweety Bi, I''m going now. I have to apany Alveena today to her OB. Andrew is still on an out-of-town trip. I''lle back during dinner." Clifford bent down, kissing Bianca on her forehead.


    "Okay¡­ Take care."


    When Clifford left, Bianca went to her bedroom and slumped her body on the soft cushion of her bed. She absently stared at the ceiling while hugging her pillow on her chest.


    "Clifford¡­ mentioned babies. Is he thinking about having a family?" Bianca''s heart started to pound crazily inside her chest. She couldn''t exin it. Was she excited or nervous?


    She didn''t know if Clifford was already thinking of settling down with her.


    "Does he really want to marry me?" Bianca covered her burning face using her pillow, her heart pounding so fast.


    "Aargh! This is driving me crazy. I haven''t thought about this yet. Gosh! I think I''m just overthinking. We have only been in a rtionship for almost three months. There is no way Clifford will ask me to marry him." Bianca sat up straight while knocking her head.


    She recalled Clifford''s and Olive''s rtionship. They''ve been together for so many years but they still ended up breaking up. She wondered if they would also turn into that. Was their rtionship not strong enough to reach that level? Bianca was still in doubt.

 Chapter 860 Bianca & Clifford III

    Clifford apanied Alveena to the hospital for her regr check-up. She was in her four-month pregnancy. And her tummy was now visible.


    They didn''t expect to bump into someone. It was Olive, Clifford''s ex-fianc¨¦.


    "Alveena! Cliff!" Olive felt so d to see them. She had been abroad for the past two months. She just returned three days ago.


    "Hi, Olive," Alveena greeted her casually. Then she nced at Clifford wondering if he would also greet Olive.


    Surprisingly, Clifford also greeted Olive, unlike before he was just ignoring her and treating her as an invisible person.


    "Alvee, congrats on your pregnancy." Olive was very lively today as Clifford finally talked to her. He didn''t look mad at her anymore.


    "Thank you, Olive. What are you doing here?" Alveena asked her.


    Olive was not able to answer right away. The joy in her eyes suddenly disappeared when she recalled the reason she was there. But in the end, she told her she just visited her doctor friend.


    Alveena said goodbye to them for a moment as she entered her OB-GYN''s clinic. She allowed Clifford and Olive to have time to talk with each other.


    "Cliff, how are you?" There was a hint of longing in her eyes as she looked at him.


    "I''m fine. Busy with work. How about you? Are you sick?" Clifford noticed that despite her cheerful mood, Olive looked very pale.


    Olive just gave him a faint smile before shaking her head. "No, I just got tired from my long flight."


    Clifford could only nod his head. He could no longer feel the hatred and bitterness in his heart when seeing Olive''s face. This was a good sign, hepletely got over her and moved on.


    He could now talk to her without getting affected by their past. He was not angry about her betrayal anymore.


    "Cliff, can I ask you something?" Olive looked at him expectantly.


    "Sure," he promptly responded.


    "When are you going to forgive me? Have you forgiven me already?" She asked him with her hopeful eyes.


    Clifford fell silent for a moment, assessing his own feelings.


    "Yes, I''ve forgiven you. Let''s forget the past now, Olive," Clifford finally said, freeing himself from the unpleasant memories in the past.


    Olive couldn''t contain the happiness she felt when she finally heard Clifford''s forgiveness. With teary eyes, Olive pounced on Clifford, hugging him tightly.


    "Thank you, Cliff. Thank you so much. This means a lot to me."


    Clifford felt that something heavy had been lifted from his heart when he forgave her. Yes, he didn''t want to keep bitterness and hatred anymore. All he wanted to keep in his heart was his love for Bianca.<sub> </sub>


    This time he would try his best to make their rtionshipst¡­ forever. He would nevermit another mistake. He would make sure that Bianca would never leave him, like what Olive did to him because of hisckings.


    But unknown to Clifford, Olive gave a different meaning to their conversation. She thought she could get another chance to be with Clifford. She still wanted him back. And now, she had more reason to fight for him.


    <o>,m After talking to Clifford, Olive said goodbye as she received a call from her doctor friend. On the other hand, Clifford entered the clinic to check Alveena. She was currently having an ultrasound.</o>


    His heart was filled with joy when he saw Alveena''s baby. He was there to know the gender of the baby. Clifford would be the first one to know it as agreed by them. It would be a surprise for both Alveena and Andrew because they would be having a gender reveal.


    Clifford left the clinic with Alveena. He was in a very bright mood, clueless about the uing challenges he might encounter in his current rtionship with Bianca.


    *****


    Meanwhile, Bianca went to the supermarket to buy ingredients. She would cook tonight for their dinner. Clifford woulde over.


    She was still thinking about her future with Clifford. There was still uncertainty but she wanted to take a risk and gamble. Besides, she was not getting younger anymore. Her parents were urging her to settle down already and give birth to their grandchild.


    Well, at this moment, they were still far from that. They hadn''t gone all out. The most intimate thing they''ve done was when Clifford pretended to be drunk. After that, it never happened again. They only kissed several times but not to the extent of having sex.


    Bianca heard before that the reason Olive betrayed Clifford was that he refused to have sex with her before marriage. So Bianca could understand why Clifford was not taking any move on her.


    But little did she know, Clifford was dying to im her. It''s just that he was afraid that Bianca would not like it. He remembered how she stopped him when they almost lost control in her room before.


    "Sigh, what am I thinking? I should focus on tonight''s dinner. Stop overthinking, Bianca!" Bianca scolded herself.


    Bianca continued roaming around the supermarket, buying all the ingredients she needed. While she was doing that, a naughty thing popped up in her mind.


    "Hmm, should I test Clifford''s self-control tonight?"


    With that thought in mind, Bianca had decided to prepare a romantic dinner for both of them. A candlelight dinner in her apartment might do.


    She also dropped by the boutique to buy a dress. She seldom wears dresses. But tonight, she decided to doll herself up and dress beautifully for Clifford.


    She spent two hours just looking for a suitable dress for their dinner. When she went home, it was already 5:00 pm. She already had two hours left for the preparation.


    She was in a hurry when she saw someone standing in front of her apartment door. She nced at the beautifuldy in a floral dress.


    "Miss? Who are you looking for?" Bianca asked the woman who was wearing sunsses. She didn''t recognize her.


    "Hi, I''m here to talk to you, Bianca. I''m Olive, Clifford''s ex-fianc¨¦."

 Chapter 861 Bianca & Clifford IV

    Bianca had never imagined that Clifford''s ex-fianc¨¦ would be this bold to meet her privately. She suddenly felt ufortable with Olive''s presence.


    "Why do you wanna talk to me? Are you sure it''s me whom you wanna talk to? Not Clifford?" Bianca asked her, puzzled. As far as she knew she had no reason to entertain her. But since this was their first time talking to each other, Bianca chose to be polite towards her unexpected guest.


    "Yes. It''s you. Not him. Can you spare me a few minutes of your time?" Olive asked her once again.


    Bianca just nodded her head, opening the door wide for her. She invited her in. Olive paused for a moment upon seeing the house decorations inside.


    Bianca cleaned and arranged her apartment for tonight''s romantic dinner. Olive could now understand the reason why Bianca was looking stunning in her dress.


    Bianca often wears a ck suit for women because of her job as ady bodyguard so Olive was a little bit surprised to see how beautiful and charming Bianca was when wearing a dress with matching light makeup.


    Olive hired someone to know Clifford''s girlfriend. She also dug up some important information about Bianca. She didn''t expect that Clifford would fall to someone like Bianca. She was quite her opposite. They were different for so many things. She thought Bianca was not his type for a woman.


    Bianca could feel that Olive was watching her every action inside her apartment. She didn''t know if Olive was looking down on her or not. But one thing was for sure¡­ she was thinking that she was superior to Bianca.


    Just thinking about this, Olive still couldn''t ept why Clifford chose to be with Bianca, instead of getting back with her. Olive was always hopeful that she could win Clifford''s heart back. But everything changed because of Bianca.


    "I will not beat around the bush, Miss Bianca." Olive broke the silence first after settling down on the living room sofa.


    "What is it that you want to talk to me about?" Bianca was all eyes and all ears on her.


    "Clifford. I want him back." Olive tantly said while staring into her eyes.


    Bianca was stunned for a few moments after hearing that deration from Olive.


    ''She is very straightforward. Is she not ashamed of herself? She betrayed him first. Now that Clifford has already moved on, she wants him back?!'' Bianca''s perfectly shaped eyebrows were drawn together into a deep frown. She couldn''t believe Olive''s boldness.


    "Can you clear the meaning of your statement? I don''t want to misunderstand it." Bianca maintained the smile on her face, not allowing Olive to get on her nerves.


    Bianca didn''t want to ruin her night just because of her boyfriend''s desperate ex-fianc¨¦ who looked pitiful.


    Olive threw away their long years for a one-time pleasure. She didn''t deserve nor qualify as Clifford''s woman. She was just selfish, thinking about herself.


    "Give him back to me, Bianca. Please, I''m begging you," Olive softly mumbled with her pleading voice. She was freely expressing her thoughts and feelings.


    Bianca was caught off guard by Olive''s bluntness. She was not able to utter some words for several seconds.


    Olive didn''t stop talking as she moved closer to Bianca, grabbing her hands. "Can you do that, Bianca? Can you just let go of him?"


    Bianca could no longer stand it. Olive was asking her a ridiculous thing. Clifford was not a thing that she could give to someone. He was her man.<sub> </sub>


    Pushing Olive''s hand away from her, she stood up with her ring eyes.


    "Olive, you should be the one to let go of him. He is no longer in love with you. Stop asking me this¡­"


    "Bianca¡­ I''m sick. I am terminally ill. I want to be happy¡­ with him¡­ for the remaining days of my life¡­ Please." This time Olive kneeled in front of Bianca, still begging.


    Bianca couldn''t believe it. What did Olive say? She was terminally ill?! That''s why she was asking her this ridiculous favor.


    "Olive, stop that! Stand up! You don''t have to do this!" Bianca tried to pull her up. Deep inside, she was shaken hearing that Olive had illness.


    Olive started to cry, telling her about her sickness. She was setting aside her pride. She was desperately begging Bianca right now, thinking she could change her mind.


    "Bianca, please¡­ help me."


    Bianca was very ufortable. She didn''t know what to do. Olive started bawling in front of her, looking so pitiful. She felt sorry for her.


    While she wasforting her, Olive suddenly copsed!


    "Olive!!!" Bianca immediately took action.


    And just like that, her n of having a romantic dinner with Clifford was put in vain. She ended up staying in the hospital, watching over Olive.


    Bianca waited until Olive regained consciousness. She also informed Olive''s parents but they were on a business trip. They couldn''te.


    The hospital confirmed that Olive had leukemia. This was the reason she went abroad three months ago for her treatment. But she couldn''t stay there, afraid of dying without doing what she truly wanted.


    That was the time Olive realized she couldn''t give up Clifford. She wanted him back no matter what. She would fight for him even if it meant lowering her pride, kneeling in front of her loved rival, and using her pitiful situation just to get Bianca''s sympathy.


    And it was somehow effective as Bianca was now in a dilemma. She didn''t know what to do. She saw how Olive was regretting her past actions¡­ admitting her mistakes.


    And now, she promised that she would love Clifford with all her heart in the remaining days of her life.


    Bianca was still sitting inside Olive''s ward when her phone rang. It was a calling from Clifford.


    Bianca just looked at her phone screen, contemting whether she would answer the call or not.


    ''Damn! Clifford¡­ what should I do now?'' Bianca''s tears suddenly fell from the corners of her eyes. She covered her face with both hands. She couldn''t answer Clifford''s call. She was confused with her feelings right now.

 Chapter 862 Bianca & Clifford V

    The next morning¡­


    Clifford visited Bianca at her apartment early in the morning. They didn''t meetst night as Bianca stayed with Olive in the hospital. Olive would also be discharged today. Her doctor friend arrived at around 10 pm. That''s the time Bianca went back home.


    "Why didn''t you answer my callst night? You said we would have a meal together. But the moment I arrived at your apartment, it was closed." Cliffordmented to her, feeling worried.


    Bianca just looked at Clifford silently. She didn''t answer his callst night because she was afraid¡­ afraid that he would know that they were in the hospital. She wondered if Clifford would have a change of heart once he found out that Olive was sick.


    "Hey, are you okay? You don''t look good." Clifford moved closer to her, cupping her face. Bianca looked flustered and distracted. He wondered what happenedst night.


    Bianca just smiled at him faintly before shaking her head. "I''m just fine. I''m sorry. An emergency happenedst night so I went home. My mom got sick. But she''s alright now." Bianca chose to lie. She didn''t know how Clifford would react once he learned about Olive''s condition.


    "Sigh. I wish I could visit her today. But I have to leave for a business trip. I just dropped by to see you. I''m gonna miss you." Clifford hugged Bianca tightly.


    "How long will you be gone?" Bianca asked him, hugging him back.


    "Five days. But don''t worry. I will call you every night." Clifford lifted her chin, giving her a peck on her lips.


    Clifford was about to release her from his embrace when Bianca buried her body more into him, not letting go. She tightened her grip on his body.


    Clifford didn''t want to leave especially now that Bianca was acting like this.


    "What''s troubling you, Bi?" Clifford asked her worriedly.


    "Nothing. It''s just that¡­ I''m gonna miss you too." Bianca responded which brought a smile on Clifford''s face.


    Without further ado, Clifford imed her lips once again. This time he gave her a long passionate kiss that left them breathless.


    "Just wait for me¡­ Let''s continue our dinner once Ie back." Clifford was referring to the dinnerst night. Bianca just nodded her head with a smile.


    Hesitant to leave her, Clifford had no choice as his assistant, Dexter, was already calling him. They had to leave now as his flight would be in fifteen minutes.


    "Do you wannae with me to the airport?"


    Bianca shook her head and said, "I don''t. Because if I do, I might stop you from leaving."


    Clifford let out a huskyugh upon hearing that. "I would love that."


    "Stop it. Just go. You might gette with your flight!" Bianca pushed him towards the door.


    "Okay. Just wait for me okay?"


    "Yes, I will."


    When Clifford left, Bianca clutched her chest. She didn''t know if what she was doing was right. She was still thinking about Olive. Would it be unfair to her if she wanted to keep Clifford for herself?


    *****


    In the hospital, Olive was already awake. Her doctor friend was there. She already finished processing the things for Olive''s discharge.


    "What are you doing here, Olive? I told you to go back and continue your treatment abroad." Her doctor friend started to scold her but Olive just ignored her.<sub> </sub>


    "Who brought me here?"


    "It''s Bianca. Clifford''s girlfriend."


    "How about Clifford? Did heest night?" Olive was wondering if Bianca informed Clifford about what happened to her.


    "No. He didn''te."


    Olive clenched her fists. She thought Bianca would inform Clifford but she didn''t.


    "Bianca is selfish!" Olive mumbled through her gritted teeth.


    Her doctor friend heaved a deep sigh. "What are you nning to do? Stop thinking about Clifford. Just focus on your treatment."


    "I can''t! You know that I can''t live that long. This is myst wish." Olive chose to be stubborn.


    "But Clifford already has a woman. He already has someone he loves. It''s not right to separate them." Her doctor friend was against her idea.


    "You are my friend. You should support me. If she can''t give me, Clifford. Then I will just borrow him from her. Can''t I do that? She can keep him once I''m gone."


    "Don''t say that¡­ you are not going to die¡­"


    "You are lying. If you can''t support me¡­ then just leave me alone." Olive yelled at her doctor friend.


    The doctor didn''t want to enrage Olive. She came out of her room, letting her calm down first. Olive''s emotions were unstable. She could be emotional sometimes and she could easily get mad.


    When she was left alone, Olive picked up her phone and called her agent.


    "Where is Clifford?" Olive asked her agent right away.


    "He has a business trip abroad. He will be staying in Country F for five days."


    "Is Bianca with him?"


    "No. Only his assistant is with him."


    Olive''s eyes sparkled in delight when she got that information. She nned on getting Clifford''s schedule through Dexter. She would go to Country F to follow Clifford. She would seize this opportunity to get him back.


    Without wasting any more time, Olive stood up and changed her clothes. She also booked a ne ticket to Country F.


    She was in a hurry to leave the hospital. She asked her assistant to prepare her luggage and meet her at the airport.


    Olive didn''t inform her doctor friend because she knew that she would try to stop her. She could no longer care if what she was doing was right or wrong. All she wanted was to be happy with Clifford.


    "Cliff, just wait for me. I will show you how much you mean to me. This time¡­ I will not make a mistake. I will make you fall in love with me again." Olive mumbled to herself with so much conviction. She would do all means just to get him back.


    Her actions and choices would affect Bianca''s and Clifford''s rtionship in theing days.

 Chapter 863 Bianca & Clifford VI

    Four Days Later¡­


    Bianca visited Zhen-Zhen and Alveena in the Davis Family Mansion. Zhen-Zhen noticed that Bianca was troubled by something. She looked like she had something to say but she was hesitant to bring it up.


    "Bianca, are you okay? You are zoning out," Zhen-Zhen said, tapping her shoulder.


    Bianca raised her head, gazing at her with an embarrassed expression on her face.


    "I bet she just missed my brother," Alveena butted in, teasing Bianca. "How is he, by the way?" she added.


    "He hasn''t contacted me for two days now. He told me that he would call me every night but I didn''t receive any call or messages from him for the past two days." Bianca shared with her friends truthfully.


    <o>,m Zhen-Zhen and Alveena exchanged nces with one another. It was unusual for Clifford not to message or contact Bianca. Did something happen to him?</o>


    "Do you want me to call Dexter? Let''s ask him about his Boss'' whereabouts." Alveena suggested.


    Zhen-Zhen nodded her head in agreement with Alveena''s suggestion. "Yeah, let''s contact him so that Bianca will feel at ease once she finds out what Clifford is doing right now."


    On the other hand, Bianca was still contemting. She darted her gaze back and forth between Alveena and Zhen-Zhen, trying to assess her feelings.


    Yes! She wanted to know what happened to Clifford. What was the reason he stoppedmunicating with her?


    "Yes, Alvee¡­ can you ask Dexter?"


    Alveena smiled broadly and tapped her shoulders. "Sure. Anything for my sister-inw!"


    Zhen-Zhen giggled as she saw Bianca''s reddened face. She blushed the moment she heard Alveena calling her sister-inw.


    Alveena picked up her phone and dialed Dexter''s number. It rang a few times before it was answered by Clifford''s assistant.


    "Hello, Lady Alveena." Dexter''s voice was heard from the other line. Alveena put her phone in the loudspeaker mode for Bianca and Zhen-Zhen to hear Dexter.


    "Hi, Dex. Did I disturb you?"


    "No, Ma''am." He promptly responded.


    "Where is my brother? Is he busy?" Alveena asked him directly.


    Dexter fell silent for a moment. He was not able to answer Alveena''s question right away.


    "Dexter? Are you there? Did you hear me?" Alveena was puzzled as to why Dexter had be quiet.


    Bianca and Zhen-Zhen were waiting for his response.


    "Sir Cliff¡­ he has a meeting with the investor right now." Dexter seemed off when he answered them.


    "Alright. Can you please ry my message to my brother?"


    "Sure, Lady Alveena. What is it?"


    "Tell him to contact Bianca! She is missing him already!" Alveena uttered, making Bianca''s eyes widen.


    "Hey, Alvee!"


    "Why? Am I wrong? I know you miss him already, don''t you?"


    Bianca could only pout her lips. She couldn''t refute her words because it was true.


    "Don''t worry, Lady Alveena. I will inform him." Dexter reassured her.<sub> </sub>


    After talking to Dexter, Alveena hung up the phone. Zhen-Zhen and Alveena continued interrogating Bianca.


    "Aside from Clifford. What is bothering you?" The two women could tell that Bianca had another problem in mind.


    Bianca nced at them before heaving a deep sigh. Maybe it was best for her to tell them what was on her mind.


    "It''s about Olive¡­"


    "Olive?! My brother''s ex-fianc¨¦!" Zhen-Zhen and Alveena spoke up in unison.


    "What happened between you and Olive?" Alveena probed.


    "A few days ago, Olive visited me at my apartment. She told me that she wanted Clifford back. And she begged me to help her¨C"


    "What?! She said that to you!" Alveena''s eyes went round as she blurted it out exasperatedly.


    "How dare she?! My brother is already happy with you. Why is she trying toplicate things again!"


    Zhen-Zhen rubbed Alveena''s back to calm her down. "Hey, don''t get mad and be stressed out. It''s not good for you and your baby."


    "The truth is¡­ Olive is sick¡­ She has Leukemia." Bianca informed them.


    Alveena and Zhen-Zhen were taken aback when they heard that.


    The room was engulfed with silence for several seconds before Alveena spoke once again.


    "Hey, Bianca?! Don''t tell me you are considering her request? Are you going to give up my brother just because Olive is terminally ill?"


    Before Bianca could respond, Alveena said another word. "Don''t you ever do that, Bianca! Fight for my brother! I feel sorry for her but it doesn''t mean I will let her be with my brother again. Their rtionship is already over. My brother doesn''t love her anymore!"


    Bianca looked straight into Alveena''s eyes and asked her, "Are you sure, Alvee? What if¡­ Clifford still has feelings left for Olive? Do you think he will have a change of heart once he finds out Olive''s current condition?" This was the thought Bianca was afraid of.


    Alveena and Zhen-Zhen could see the fear in her eyes. At that certain moment, Bianca was afraid¡­ afraid of losing Clifford.


    It did not take long when Bianca received a message from an unknown number. Bianca''s expression changed the moment she saw the content of that message.


    "Bianca?" Zhen-Zhen called her out but it seemed like Bianca didn''t hear her. Her attention was so focused on her phone screen.


    Out of curiosity, Alveena took a peek at Bianca''s phone and saw something that shocked her to the core.


    "What is the meaning of this? Why is my brother with Olive? I thought he was having a meeting right now with the investors?"


    Bianca''s hand trembled and identally dropped the phone. Then she stood up with tears threatening to fall. Without saying a word, Bianca dashed out of the room.


    "Bianca, Wait!" Alveena wanted to follow her but Zhen-Zhen stopped her.


    "Let''s give her space for a while, Alvee. She wants to be alone¡­" Zhen-Zhen mumbled, staring in the direction where Bianca disappeared to.


    "Damn, Clifford! I will punch that foolish brother of mine the moment hees back here!"


    Zhen-Zhen just watched Alveena helplessly and said, "Don''t jump to conclusions. Let''s hear his exnation first."


    "Hmmph. If he dares to cheat on Bianca, I swear, I will disown him as my brother! He will no longer be my brother!"


    After saying that, Alveena called Dexter once again. She started scolding and interrogating Dexter over the phone. Zhen-Zhen could only sigh while listening to them.

 Chapter 864 Bianca & Clifford VII

    ~ At Country F ~


    Clifford was currently in the hospital, watching over Olive. The reason he was not able to contact Bianca for the past two days was that Clifford was taking care of Olive and at the same time, he was doing his work. In short, he was multitasking.


    On the second day of his stay in Country F, he met Olive during the dinner gathering. Olive immediately approached him. Since he had already forgiven her, Clifford was no longer avoiding Olive.


    This action of his created another wrong assumption in Olive''s mind. She thought Clifford was slowly opening his heart to her once again.


    ? The two had a few drinks in that social gathering. Clifford, who was being a gentleman, sent Olive to her hotel room, not knowing that Olive hired someone to take their photos secretly.


    She tried to kiss Clifford but he avoided her. That was the time Olive confessed her feelings to Clifford, telling him that she wanted him back.


    Clifford refused to ept her love but Olive cried, not letting him go. Then she copsed. Clifford brought her to the hospital. That''s when he found out about Olive''s illness.


    Olive had be part of his life. He loved her once. So hearing that kind of bad news shook him. The doctor said Olive was dying¡­ She only had a few months left to live.


    And with her situation, Olive asked Clifford a favor. Olive and Clifford were now talking to each other inside her private ward.


    "You heard my current condition, Cliff. I''m dying Cliff. Please¡­ can you grant me my onest wish? Can you stay by my side until myst breath? Can you be my man just like old times?" Olive held Clifford''s hands, looking at him with her pleading eyes.


    Clifford remained silent as he didn''t know what to say. He was having conflicting thoughts right now.


    "Please Cliff¡­ this is the only request I want you to fulfill before I die. You can go back to Bianca once I''m gone. If you want, I will also ask her¡­ beg her. Just please, be my boyfriend again, Cliff. Call me crazy or shameless¡­ but it''s you whom I want to be with before I die."


    "Olive¡­ I¨C"


    Olive pressed her forefinger against his lips to stop him from speaking. She felt like he was going to reject her so she chose to stop him.


    "You can think it over, Cliff. You can discuss this with Bianca. I also informed her about my situation. I kneeled and begged her¡­"


    "What?! Did you do that?!" This time Clifford finally found his voice to speak up.


    They were in the middle of their conversation when the door suddenly swung open. Dexter entered the room with so much urgency.


    "Boss! We have a problem!" Dexter mumbled anxiously, showing his phone to Clifford. Dexter had been scolded so many times by Alveena. So he had no choice but to interrupt Olive and Clifford.


    "Lady Alveena¡­" Dexter mumbled nervously, sweating a lot.


    Clifford was about to ask him what was going on when suddenly Alveena''s voice was heard from the other line. Dexter had already put the phone on loudspeaker mode as per Alveena''s instruction.


    "YOU Foolish Man! Get your ass back here now! Otherwise, you will lose Bianca! How dare you make her cry! I will disown you as my brother if you dare hurt her feelings, you Dumbo!" Alveena spoke spontaneously, loud and clear.


    But Clifford didn''t absorb everything she said as his attention was caught by the words ''You make her cry!''<sub> </sub>


    ''Bianca? She cried¡­''


    At that certain moment, all Clifford wanted to do was to fly and see Bianca.


    "Dexter! Get me a ticket now, going back to the City of Empire!" Clifford ordered his assistant with his authoritative and demanding tone.


    Dexter could only bob his head, turning around to obey his boss''mand. Clifford was about to follow him and leave the room when Olive held his elbow, stopping him.


    "Cliff, please¡­ don''t leave me here. I need you." Olive''s tears began to fall once again as she tightened her grip on Clifford''s arm. She was afraid to let go.


    "Please, Cliff¡­ stay with me. Don''t leave me." Olive repeated these words several times while crying.


    Clifford''s heart constricted seeing her cry like this. But he was more concerned about Bianca. He couldn''t do Olive''s request. It would be unfair to Bianca. And besides, he didn''t want to give Olive false hope. Pretending to be in love with her and be her man would not make her feel happy. This was so wrong¡­ this whole idea!


    Putting his hand over hers, Clifford stared into her eyes. He slowly removed her hands from his arm while saying, "I''m sorry, Olive. I don''t want to pretend nor deceive both of us. I can''t be with you. I have a girlfriend, the woman I love¡­ that''s where I belong¡­ I''m only hers."


    "Please understand, Olive. I can be with you as your friend¡­ but not as your man¡­"


    Olive knew that she was fighting a losing battle. She just couldn''t ept the fact that Clifford was no longer hers.


    Clifford let go of her hands and turned around. But he made sure to call Olive''s nurse before leaving the room. He had no reason to stay there. He had to go back and talk to Bianca.


    As he was running in the corridor, he dialed Bianca''s phone number. It rang several times before he heard the beeping sound. Bianca was not answering the phone. She was canceling it.


    "Bianca, please¡­ answer the phone¡­" Clifford had a bad feeling about this.


    It did not take long when he reached the parking lot. Dexter was already there waiting for him.


    "Sir¡­"


    Clifford just raised his eyebrow before stepping into the car.


    "Mhmm, Your sister wants me to ry another message. She already hung up the phone."


    "What did she say?"


    "Uhm¡­ prepare yourself for being a punching bag¡­"


    Clifford crumpled his face upon hearing that. There were only two meanings for that¡­ it was either Alveena would beat him up or it would be Bianca.


    "Dex¡­ I guess¡­ we should drop by the Jewelry store first¡­" Clifford said, rubbing his temples.

 Chapter 865 Bianca & Clifford VIII

    ~ At Tang''s Family Martial Arts Center ~


    Bianca proceeded to her rtive''s Martial Arts Center to vent out her anger and frustrations. She didn''t expect to see those photos. Her heart constricted as if it was being squeezed the moment she saw Olive and Clifford together.


    "Dexter lied! Meeting with the investors my ass! Clifford Sy¡­ just you wait!" Bianca mumbled as she continued punching and kicking the wooden dummy (Wing Chun).


    Bianca felt terrible knowing her boyfriend was with his ex-fianc¨¦ right now. She wondered if Olive already told Clifford about her illness.


    "Did he change his mind after knowing the truth? Will he choose to be with her now?" Bianca moved faster, hitting the wooden dummy. She looked like she was talking to her target.


    She hated this feeling of uncertainty. She had the urge to fly to Country F to see Clifford but she didn''t have the courage to ask him. She was afraid that Clifford would admit to her that he still loved Olive.


    "Damn!" Bianca threw a hard punch that the wooden dummy almost broke. Before she knew it, her tears already started to fall from the corners of her eyes.


    At this moment, she stopped throwing punches. She gazed up, trying to stop the tears from flowing. But she failed. Her body trembled, trying to suppress her sobs. Then she wiped the tears on her face using the back of her palm.


    She felt exhausted both mentally and physically. She sat on the floor, covering her face. She didn''t want to cry but she couldn''t help it. This was the first time she had ever felt this way.


    ''I guess¡­ I''ve fallen deeply for him. Why am I crying like a loser here? This isn''t me¡­'' Bianca thought to herself.


    She had been there in the martial arts center for three hours now. Her body was covered with sweat while her face was soaked with both her sweats and tears.


    She was still sitting on the floor, unmoving, when someone entered. Bianca failed to notice it since her mind was preupied with something.


    The footsteps were drawing closer to her. It stopped a few inches away from her. That someone was already standing in front of her. However, Bianca didn''t see him as she covered her face using both hands.


    She just put her hands down when she finally heard someone kneeling in front of her. When she gazed forward, she saw the man who had been bugging her mind since this morning¨C Clifford Sy!


    Bianca blinked her eyes several times, trying to clear her vision. She thought her mind was tricking her by letting her see the person who made her cry today.


    ''There''s no way Clifford will be here as he is busy dating his ex-fianc¨¦ in Country F.'' Bianca mumbled inwardly. She wanted to clear her mind by closing her eyes and shaking her head, hoping that once she opened her eyes again, Clifford would no longer be there.


    But before she could close them, she heard Clifford''s familiar voice. "Why are you crying?" His voice was filled with worries and concerns.


    Bianca parted her lips to say something only to close them again. She was speechless. Aside from seeing Clifford, now she could also hear his voice.


    ''Damn?! What''s happening to me? Am I crazy in love with him that I am imagining him right now?'' Bianca wanted to scold herself. She should be mad and upset with him but here she was still thinking of him. She was longing for him. She missed him so badly!


    Meanwhile, Clifford felt rmed as Bianca remained silent and unmoving. ''I guess¡­ she is so mad that she doesn''t want to talk to me.''<sub> </sub>


    With an uneasy heart, Clifford pulled her into a tight hug. "Bi¡­ are you mad at me? Please talk to me. You can punch me¡­ beat me¡­ but please, talk to me. Don''t ignore me."


    Bianca''s eyes widened at the feeling of his warm embrace. She was not imagining it! Clifford was there¡­ in front of her!


    "W-What are you doing here?" Bianca muttered in a hoarse voice.


    "I came back to see you," Clifford promptly responded, tightening his grip on her body further.


    Bianca fell silent for a moment. She just stayed like that for several seconds, making Clifford more anxious and tense.


    "Bianca¡­ What''s wrong? Please tell me¡­" he begged her.


    "Are you here to break up with me?" Bianca suddenly blurted out, pushing Clifford away from her.


    Clifford froze when he heard that. He didn''t expect to hear those words from Bianca.


    "Of course not! Why would I do that?" Clifford responded exasperatedly. He watched her expression, feeling confused. ''What''s going on here? Why is Bianca thinking about this possibility?''


    "Because of Olive¡­" Bianca mumbled, lowering her gaze. She wanted to hide the pain and sadness that could be seen in her eyes.


    Clifford shook his head in disbelief. "I will never do that!" He insisted. He lifted her chin so that their eyes would meet.


    "Olive and I are over! I don''t love her¡­ and I don''t have any obligation to take care of her just because she is sick. She is no longer my responsibility. Besides, you are my woman. Not her!" Clifford exined to Bianca spontaneously. "I have nothing to do with her anymore."


    "Then why are you with her? Why did you lie about meeting investors while you were with her? You never called me for the past few days because of her, am I right?" Bianca started to question his actions.


    "I''m sorry, Bi. I didn''t mean to. It''s my fault for having an ipetent assistant! I''d never asked him to lie to you. Let me deduct his sry next month! But please believe me¡­ You are the only woman I love." Dexter, who was waiting outside, coughed several times after overhearing Clifford''s words. He was guilty of that.


    Bianca pursed her lips, still not convinced by his words.


    Clifford heaved a frustrated sigh seeing her reaction. He could tell that Bianca was still in doubt, not believing his words. Fortunately, he had already prepared his back-up n.


    "You refused to believe my words¡­ then let me prove it with my actions!" Clifford picked something inside his suit''s pocket.


    "Bianca¡­ Marry me! Please don''t say no!" Clifford said firmly, holding her hand while showing the beautiful diamond ring.


    Bianca: "..."

 Chapter 866 Bianca & Clifford IX

    The diamond ring was sparkling in front of Bianca who was still in a baffled state. What did she just hear? Clifford was asking her¡­ or rather he was telling her to marry him!


    Yes, he didn''t ask her. His statement was not a question. It''s more like amand.


    [ "Marry me! Please¡­ don''t say no!" ]


    Those words kept reying in her mind and resounding in her ears. She was speechless as she was caught off guard by this sudden proposal.


    "I''m sorry. I did this in a rush. I should have prepared more for this proposal. But I don''t know what to do. You are doubting me. So I want to prove this to you. My love for you is true. You are the only woman in my heart now¡­ Not Lillie¡­ not Olive. It''s you, Bi. ONLY YOU!"


    "I will not cheat on you because I know how it felt to be betrayed by someone you loved and trusted the most. I would never do that to you¡­ so please¡­ trust me, Bianca. Olive and I are just an old acquaintance¡­ What we had was all in the past now." Clifford gazed at her intently, not looking away.


    "You are my present and my future. Please allow me to spend those times with you¡­ Marry me, Bianca. I will take care of you. Allow me to protect you as your man."


    Bianca covered her mouth, her tears began to fall once more. This time it was not because of sadness, but it was because of overwhelming joy.


    Clifford looked very sincere. His eyes were filled with emotions. He loved her. He adored her. She could see it in those beautiful orbs.


    "Are you sure about this? Will you not regret it?" Bianca asked him, still making sure that Clifford would not take his decision back.


    "Yes! Definitely! I want to be with you¡­ for the rest of my life. Honestly, I already nned on proposing to you after my business trip. But after hearing from my sister that you cried because of me¡­ I could no longer dy it. So I flew here, hoping that you would say Yes!" Clifford raised his hand, reaching for her face. He caressed her cheek, wiping away her tears.


    "Bi¡­ give me your answer¡­ Don''t make me anxious like this. My heart is going to explode from too much nervousness," Cliffordined to her, pouting his lips.


    At that certain moment, Bianca let out a soft giggle. She found him so cute with his anxious expression. Clifford just looked at her with amusement, enjoying the pleasant sound of her giggles.


    After a while, Bianca pounced on him, causing them to fall on the floor. Bianca was on top of him. He almost dropped the ring, fortunately, Bianca reacted so fast as she caught it in her hand.


    Without saying a word, Bianca crushed her mouth against his lips. She kissed him passionately and with so much eagerness. She missed this man so much that she had the urge to follow him in Country F.


    Meanwhile, Clifford was enjoying the moment, savoring her sweet kisses. He loved the way Bianca was acting aggressively as she expressed her feelings towards him.


    ''Does it mean she is epting my marriage proposal?'' Clifford thought to himself as he began responding to her. He matched the intensity of her kiss.


    A few secondster, Bianca broke the kiss and distanced herself from him. Clifford groaned inwardly as he didn''t want the kiss to end.


    "I''m sorry. I am sweaty today. I have to take a shower first." Bianca immediately stood up to go to the shower room attached to the gym.<sub> </sub>


    Clifford: "..."


    He just watched her back as she disappeared from his sight. He didn''t know whether tough or cry. Bianca ran away without giving him a proper answer.


    "No way. I can''t tolerate this. I can no longer wait to hear her answer." After saying that, Clifford marched forward, following Bianca. Without a second thought, he barged into the bathroom!


    "Aaah! What are you doing here, Cliff?!" Bianca had just finished taking off her bra. She''s only wearing her underwear now. She crossed her hands over her chest to hide her plump breasts.


    "Hey, Get Out!" Bianca was sending him away but Clifford didn''t listen.


    "No. Give me your answer first," Clifford said with a cheeky smile on his face. His gaze moved around her body, enjoying the beautiful view.


    Bianca rolled her eyes skyward because of Clifford''s shamelessness. She knew that aside from wanting to hear her response, he had another reason he didn''t want to leave that bathroom.


    "I ept your proposal¡­ Yes! I will marry you. Hmm, now, can you go out and wait for me outside?" Bianca tried her best to suppress her smile. In fact, her heart was still pounding so hard, overflowing with happiness.


    Clifford smiled broadly after getting the response he wanted from her. Bianca also raised her finger. The ring was already there. Because of too much excitement, Clifford closed their gaps, instead of leaving the bathroom.


    He trapped her in his arms, cupping her face while resting his forehead on hers. "Thank you, Bi¡­ I missed you and¡­ I love you so much."


    Clifford didn''t waste time as he imed her lips, giving her a long passionate kiss. He continued kissing her hungrily until his hand turned on the dial, letting their bodies be soaked under the shower.


    Bianca didn''t show any resistance, just going with the flow. She started to remove Clifford''s suit, tie, and long sleeves as their lips continued to taste each other.


    "Cliff¡­"


    "Uhm, Yes Bi?"


    "Take me now¡­ Stop restraining yourself," Bianca took her courage to say it out loud. Yes! She was willing and ready to offer herself to him¡­ her future husband.


    "Yes, I have no n of restraining myself now. You are mine now. And you will be my wife. I have to mark you so that you will no longer take back your answer. You will marry me whether you like it or not!"


    A few secondster, the sound of heavy panting and soft moans could be heard inside the bathroom along with their flesh-to-flesh contact. Clifford and Bianca finally sealed their love by uniting their bodies into one.

 Chapter 867 Bianca & Clifford X

    ~ At Sy Family Mansion~


    Alveena and Andrew visited Alveena''s parents. They were excited to see their grandchildren, patiently waiting for the baby to be born.


    Her parents were very attentive to her, giving her anything she wanted to eat. Alveena didn''t know that her brother had already arrived in the City of Empire.


    She also went home to ask her parents. Because she heard that Olive''s parents talked to her parents regarding the rtionship between Clifford and Olive.


    Andrew, Alveena, and her parents were still talking in the dining area when Clifford arrived together with Bianca.


    "Eh? You are here?!" Alveena looked daggers at her brother.


    "Don''t give me such a look, sis. Bianca and I already made up," Clifford cheerfully responded to Bianca.


    "When did you arrive?" His father asked him. As far as he knew, Clifford''s business trip should be done by tomorrow.


    "Yesterday, Dad."


    Bianca approached Alveena and Mrs. Sy, greeting them while Clifford was talking to his father.


    "Olive''s parents talked to us¡­ Is she okay?" Mr. Sy finally mentioned it.


    Alveena, Bianca, and Andrew nced at Clifford, waiting for his response.


    "She will undergo treatment abroad. I already cleared everything with them. I have nothing to do with Olive. But if they need help when ites to her treatment, I told them that our family would support them."


    Mr. and Mrs. Sy just nodded their heads while Alveena gave her brother a satisfied smile. ''That''s good! He is no longer a fool. My brother chose the right woman!''


    "My baby is proud of you¡­ Uncle, "Alveena teased her brother, making everyoneugh.


    "By the way, Bianca and I are here to tell you something." Clifford moved closer to Bianca, holding her hand before looking at his parents. "Mom¡­ Dad¡­ Bianca and I have decided to get married!"


    Everyone fell silent while Bianca smiled faintly with her blushing face.


    "O.M.G!!! I''m so happy for both of you! Congrattions!" It was Alveena who broke the silence first.


    Andrew also congratted them. "Hmm, but you have to wait. Tristan and Lillie first. Then us." Andrew reminded the couple.


    Clifford and Bianca just let out a giggle. They were willing to wait for their turn.


    "Hmm, It''s alright. We can have your engagement party first!" Mrs. Sy suggested to them.


    "I agree! Let''s do the engagement party! I''m so d that my son is going to settle down now!" Mr. Sy tapped Clifford''s shoulder.


    "Oh gosh! I have to inform Sophia and Lillie about this!" Alveena immediately picked up her phone and excused herself. Andrew followed her.


    "Mom, Dad, I will just bring Bianca to my room. We''ve already eaten." Clifford said, pulling Bianca away from his parents. He wanted to have a private time with Bianca.


    "Okay. Go ahead. Your father and I will contact our friends and some party organizers. We will set the date of your Engagement Party," Mrs. Sy said with a bright smile on her face.


    "Thanks, Mom!"<sub> </sub>


    Clifford didn''t waste any more time as he pulled Bianca upstairs. He guided her into his room. Upon entering his room, Clifford made sure to lock the door so that no one would interrupt them.


    "Hey what are you doing? Why did you lock the door?" Bianca asked him in puzzlement.


    But Clifford just answered her with a cheeky grin before grabbing her waist, pulling her closer to him.


    Before she could say another word, Clifford already sealed her lips with his own. The kisssted for several seconds, making them both breathless. When he drew back, Clifford whispered to her, "I can''t get enough of you, Bi. I want you now¡­"


    Bianca''s face reddened instantly when she heard that. Then a memory of their passionate momentst night popped up in her mind. She already gave her all to him and she didn''t regret it.


    "Stay here tonight, will you?" Clifford asked her pleadingly, caressing her cheeks.


    Bianca could only nod her head and smile faintly at him. Clifford''s eyes lit up when he got her response. He brought the back of her palm to his lips, kissing it gently.


    "Can I make love to you right now?" Clifford asked her again as he couldn''t control his desire. He loved the feeling of being inside her. That thought alone was enough to heighten his burning desire.


    "You Silly man?! Why do you have to ask me? You are making me feel embarrassed¡­ Can you just do it by your actions?" Bianca hit his chest while pouting her lips. Just like Clifford, Bianca wanted to feel his love.


    "I can''t lose against Andrew and Tristan¡­ Let''s make our own baby now," Clifford whispered to her huskily. She blushed further because of hisst remarks. But of course, she loved the idea of bearing his child.


    Without a second thought, it was Bianca who grabbed his face, kissing him hungrily. She acted boldly as her free hand began removing his shirt.


    Clifford, on the other hand, lifted her as he walked towards his bed, not breaking the kiss. He gently put her down, freeing her from the soft fabric of her dress. The marks that he left on her bodyst night were still visible on her skin.


    "Uhmm¡­ We are not supposed to do this at this hour¡­ what if your parents will hear us? Andrew and Alveena are also here¡­" Bianca suddenly became anxious.


    "Hmm, my parents will not mind it. They are eager to have grandchildren from me and Alvee. And don''t worry about Alveena and Andrew. Let them be. Besides, they didn''t mind doing it here also, making me suffer with a sleepless night."


    Bianca: "..."


    Clifford could still remember it when one time Andrew stayed at their house for one night. He cursed the couple several times at that time.


    It did not take long when a loud giggle bubbled up in his room. Bianca startedughing as she could imagine how Clifford suffered being a single dog at that time.


    "Hey, don''tugh at me, or else, I will make you scream and moan my name so loud so that they can hear you!" Clifford threatened Bianca teasingly.


    "I don''t mind, Sweety. I would love to help you with your revenge¡­" Bianca said meaningfully, a mischievous smile shing on her face.


    At this moment, Clifford tore her clothes apart and began devouring her. Indeed, the two didn''t restrain themselves from expressing their love for each other.


    Clifford imed her over and over again, making her scream and moan his name in ecstasy.


    And this time, it was Andrew who suffered from that disy of affection as he couldn''t touch his woman as of now. Alveena was still pregnant and was not allowed to have intercourse.


    "Sigh, now I could rte to my brother''s suffering. Baby, when will youe out?" Andrewmented which made Alveena burst into a peal ofughter.


    "Be patient, Drew. I have to give birth in the right month so that our baby will be healthy. Don''t rush things, alright? Don''t worry. I willpensate you," Alveena reassured Andrew.


    Andrew just chuckled before wrapping her in his arms. "I will look forward to that, my dearest wife!"

 Chapter 868 Assembly Of The Guardian Warriors

    ~ At Guardian Warriors World ~


    All the guardian warriors were summoned to their divine hall. The elders called everyone after knowing that the people they sent to the other world had finallye back.


    The Elder Shaman, Mheera''s grandmother, was the one who summoned them. She was temporarily leading the guardian warriors in the absence of Liam, their guardian leaders.


    They had to know what happened to their mission. Mheera and Liam didn''te back. Only Calec, Riyu, Shiba, and Shino were able to go back.


    Everyone was already gathered in that temple. The Divine Hall was full of guardian warriors¨C the Healers, the Shamans, the Element Wielders, and the Hybrids. They were all well-represented.


    Mheera''s grandmother started the conversation, calling the guardian warriors who went to the other world. The elders of each kind were sitting at the front. There was a center stage where the four guardian warriors stepped forward to show themselves.


    "Now that you are here¡­ can you tell us what happened in the other world? Where are our Guardian Leader and our Head Shaman? Why didn''t youe back with them?" The Elder Shaman asked the four of them.


    "Did you encounter the demon god''s daughter?" Another elder threw another question.


    Riyu stepped forward to answer their question.


    "Our Guardian Leader refused toe back with us. He already decided to quit as our guardian leader!"


    ? Everyone gasped when they heard that. Confusion could be seen in their eyes. They couldn''t believe that the most powerful guardian warrior left his position as their leader.


    "For what reason he did that?" The Elder Shaman probed. Everyone wanted to hear the reason why Liam quit as the leader of guardian warrior.


    "Because¡­ there is no reason for us to do this. The demon god''s daughter is no longer a threat to humankind." Riyu continued sharing Liam''s point of view to all guardian warriors.


    "What do you mean by that? Did you all seed in killing the demon god''s daughter?" Another Elder spoke up, to have a clear picture of what Riyu was telling them right now.


    Riyu and the others were silent for several seconds. She was contemting whether to tell them that the demon god''s daughter died or she had be a good person.


    Riyu knew that Liam wanted to protect Zhen-Zhen and gave her a peaceful life wherein the guardian warriors would no longer try to hunt her down.


    This was the reason she was rying this message to her. Because she believes Liam''s judgment. The demon god''s daughter would never hurt ordinary humans. She was living there like a normal human being. She had her own family.


    Their descendants already killed her mother. They made her suffer during her childhood years, sealing her in the divine mountain. Now, it''s the time to let her go.


    "Yes¡­ There is no demon god''s daughter living in this world or the other world." Riyu dered to them, making everyone speechless. Was it really over?


    The Elders began talking to each other, still discussing whether to believe Riyu''s statement or not.


    After a few seconds, they moved their gaze to the three men¨C Shiba, Shino, and Calec.


    "How about the three of you? Are you not going to speak? Is Riyu telling the truth? Then what is the reason why Mheera didn''t return here? She is our Head Shaman. She has the responsibility to go back." Mheera''s grandmother interrogated them. She had a bad feeling since her granddaughter didn''t return. She was very anxious and worried about her.<sub> </sub>


    Shino and Shiba exchanged nces with one another. They were still contemting whether to support Riyu''s im or not. They were also afraid because the demon god had returned so there was no way they could win against him. He warned them not to show themselves to him otherwise, he would really kill them the next time.


    Meanwhile, Calec was having a dark expression. He didn''t agree with Riyu''s statement at all. Besides, he still had a grudge against Liam. He was also worried about Mheera.


    Since the elders gave them the opportunity to speak, Calec had decided to tell them what he considered ''TRUTH''.


    Calec stood up, wielding his sword against Riyu. Everyone was surprised when they witnessed it. Even Shino and Shiba were caught by surprise.


    "Calec?!! What are you doing? Put down your sword!" The elders suddenly felt rmed when Calec pointed the tip of his sword at Riyu''s neck.


    "Don''t believe her words! She''s lying to us. The guardian leader poisoned her mind to tell these lies in front of everyone here."


    "Calec, you are crazy!" Riyu ground her teeth.


    "Haha. You and the Guardian Leader are the crazy ones. You both sided with our enemies!"


    Everyone started to murmur at their seats. They didn''t know what was happening to Riyu and Calec.


    "The demon god''s daughter is alive! And you also need to know that the demon god is also alive!!!"


    This statement from Calec brought an uproar in the hall. Everyone panicked when they heard that the demon god was alive.


    "Are you sure? Is Calec telling the truth? Shiba and Shino! Tell us. Who is telling the truth between Calec and Riyu?"


    Shiba and Shino were put on the difficult situation. They darted their gaze back and forth between Riyu and Calec. They couldn''t decide whom they should support. But typically, both of them were telling the truth.


    The demon god''s daughter was no longer a threat to humankind and the demon god was alive.


    "Shiba and Shino! Answer us!" The elders were now pressuring them.


    "It''s true¡­ the demon god''s daughter is no longer a threat," Shiba responded.


    "But she is alive, along with the demon god." Shino also spoke up.


    "See¡­ Riyu is lying. She is covering them up because of our former guardian leader! You have to listen to me!"


    "Stop it, Calec! Why are you doing this? Why are youplicating things!" Riyu was opposing him.


    "I''m just telling the truth¡­" Calec turned to face the elders. "Our former guardian leader betrayed us as he fell in love with the demon god''s daughter!"


    "WHAT?!!"

 Chapter 869 The Last Guardian Warrior Who Remained Loyal

    Everyone was shocked upon hearing Calec''s revtion. Their guardian leader fell in love with the demon god''s daughter! No wonder he quit being a member of guardian warriors.


    This was something they would never tolerate. They were shaken by this kind of betrayal. The leader whom they thought would protect them until the end and fight with them turned his back on them.


    They couldn''t ept this. They wanted to punish him. They would like him to suffer a great consequence. This was uneptable. Their morale as guardian warriors suddenly went down.


    "Is this true?" The elder shaman asked them again.


    Riyu just closed her eyes while lowering her head. Shiba and Shino exchanged nces with one another. They were being pressured by the elders until they confessed the truth.


    They didn''t want to get involved in this conflict. It''s better to tell them what they knew instead of bearing the consequence of Liam''s actions. Besides, Liam would never return so they would not benefit anything from covering up for him.


    "Yes¡­ Our guardian leader fell in love with the demon god''s daughter."


    An uproar of several guardian warriors was heard in the divine hall. Everyone started cursing Liam for betraying them.


    But aside from that, they felt more rmed as the demon god was still alive. They didn''t know that Zu Wan had lost his power. For them, he was still a great threat to them.


    "We should prepare. The demon god is alive. He is back! What if he will try toe back here and get revenge against us since our descendants killed his wife?!" Mheera''s grandmother saw this situation as a very urgent and serious matter.


    "We have three powerful enemies now! The former guardian leader, the demon god, and his daughter! We must train hard and prepare for the worst." Another elder shared his sentiments with everyone.


    Riyu shook her head. She wanted to tell them that they didn''t have to do anything as Zu Wan, Liam and Zhen-Zhen would never go back to their world. They were already living happily and normally in the other world.


    ''What happened to Mheera? I think she would never give up. She nned something against the demon god''s daughter. I wonder if Liam seeded in stopping her.'' Riyu was not at ease. But she had no time to worry about them as she was also in great trouble right now.


    "You supported him. Because of that, we have to punish you to set an example!" The Elder Shaman pointed her finger at Riyu.


    "No. Don''t punish her. She just did what our previous guardian had ordered her," Shino said, defending Riyu. He stepped forward, pushing the sword away from Riyu''s neck.


    Riyu just giggled humorlessly. She hated Shino and Shiba for supporting Calec''s lie. She didn''t know why Calec was manipting the truth.


    But Riyu could only sigh in defeat as she knew that no one would listen to her now. At this certain moment, she realized that Liam was right.


    The guardian warriors were close-minded. They let an innocent child suffer before, sealing her in the divine mountain. They didn''t have mercy. They didn''t give the demon god and his family a second chance so this tragedy happened.


    ? They ruined a small happy family. This was not a duty of a guardian warrior. They were supposed to defend and protect. But now, they were the ones who wanted to destroy beautiful things.<sub> </sub>


    ''Now, I can understand why Liam chose to quit as guardian warrior. These people¡­ only believe what they think is right. They are judgemental.'' Riyu mmed her eyes shut while grinding her teeth.


    ''The demon god''s daughter is more merciful than them. She knows how to protect¡­ not to hurt or destroy other people.''


    "If you think that I deserve this punishment then I will not object. But I knew deep inside my heart¡­ I didn''t do anything wrong. The same with our former guardian leader¡­ He just followed his heart."


    Riyu''s statement brought more rage from the other guardian warriors. They were looking daggers at her, ridiculing her. They thought she was a traitor too who didn''t deserve any mercy.


    Anyone who sided with the demon god and his daughter was considered an enemy.


    "Kill her!" One guardian warrior shouted from the crowd.


    "She might be possessed by the demon god!"


    "She is under his spell!"


    "Kill her!"


    Riyu just smiled bitterly. If this was her fate then she would be d to offer her life. At least, at thest moment, she found the truth. The demon god and his daughter were not pure evil¡­ and the guardian warriors were not always the good ones. They also had this evil side¡­ they''re rotten inside. No mercy and nopassion. They were blinded by their own hypocrisy.


    Riyu had decided not to fight back. Someone attacked her from behind. A strong vine pierced her heart. It was toote for Shiba and Shino to protect her.


    But Riyu didn''t even wince. She just looked at them with her solemn expression. Her lips soon curled up in a bitter smile.


    ''My guardian lord¡­ I pay for my crime¡­ for betraying you before¡­ Now¡­ I am proud to say that I stand by you.'' Riyu mumbled inwardly, still thinking about Liam.


    ''My guardian lord, I hope you will find your own happiness in that world¡­ don''t evere back here. Protect the people you love.''


    It did not take long when Riyu finally closed her eyes. She fell to the ground. Her breathing and her heartbeat stopped. She was gone. The only guardian warrior who remained loyal to Liam.


    "Riyu! No!!!" Shino gathered her in his arms. "Healer! We need a healer!"


    However, no one stepped forward to heal her. She''s gone. They could never bring her back. Shiba and Calec were also shocked beyond belief. They didn''t wish anyone to die. Riyu was their friend¡­ but they betrayed her.


    Meanwhile, in the other world where Liam was still lying in aa, tears suddenly fell from the corners of Liam''s eyes as if he dreamed something bad about Riyu.

 Chapter 870 Ella, Flint And The Third Wheel

    E was inside Liam''s ward when she noticed that Liam shed some tears. Her heart was aching seeing his current situation. She extended her hand to reach out for his face. She wiped the tears falling from the corners of his eyes.


    "Liam¡­ why are you crying? Don''t be sad. I am here with you. When are you going to wake up?" E softly mumbled, caressing his cheeks using her small hand. She even used her handkerchief to wipe away his tears.


    "We missed you so much, Bro Liam. You have to get up soon and y with my nephew and niece. They are growing so fast." E was visiting Liam regrly, updating him about the happenings around them. She thought Liam would be d to hear these things.


    The young girl became more attached to Liam. Ever since the beginning, she had a crush on him. When he took care of her and her mother, her admiration for Liam intensified. He was a good man.


    "How long will it take before you wake up? But don''t worry I will keep visiting you every day so that you will not get bored here."


    E was still talking to Liam when the door of the ward slid open. Another small figure entered the room. It was Flint.


    For the past few days, the young boy had been observing E. He was always apanying his Uncle in the Fiery Eagles Headquarters for him to see E.


    E has captured the young boy''s heart ever since they first met. But she had no idea about it.


    At this moment, Flint finally took the courage to enter the ward and apanied E. He wanted to engage in a friendly conversation with her. He saw how sad she was while watching Liam. He would like tofort her in some way.


    "Don''t be sad. Uncle Dos will do his best to treat him. He is the best doctor-scientist that I know. He is capable," Flint said, tapping E''s small shoulder.


    E didn''t notice his presence not until he spoke and touched her.


    "Flint! You are here," She mumbled with a surprised expression.


    Flint shed his charming smile before nodding his head. "I''m sorry. Did I interrupt you? Do you want to be alone?"


    "No. I''m fine. I''m just surprised that you are here."


    "Because this is my second home!" Flint responded promptly, making E giggle.


    "You are not supposed to be here. Only members of the Fiery Eagles should stay here." E wanted to tease the young boy.


    "I will be a member of Fiery Eagles. I will serve the Davis Family, including you!" The young charming boy was very frank with his words. His eyes were sparkling while talking to her. He definitely liked E, that''s why he was very happy to talk to her.


    "I heard that the training is so hard. Do you think you can pass the exam and be a certified member of this secret group?" E asked him inquisitively.


    "Of course, I will! Just wait. I will prove it to you once I grow up!" Flint said with too much conviction.


    E let out another soft giggle. She found him very amusing as he was very confident with himself. She tapped Flint''s shoulder, making the boy''s cheek redden.<sub> </sub>


    "Good luck, Flint. I wish you all the best!"


    The young boy smiled broadly. He was so happy because of E''s cheering. The two little kids were still talking when Zhen-Zhen arrived while carrying Little Cassie. She went there to visit her friend, Liam.


    E immediately ran in Zhen-Zhen''s direction, greeting the mother and daughter duo. Flint, on the other hand, froze in his spot upon seeing the two. He suddenly felt uneasy as Little Cassie was gazing at him.


    ''Eh, this baby girl¡­ why is she looking at me like that?'' Flint thought to himself, scratching his face. Little Cassie''s blue eyes were still fixed on Flint''s face. His heart jumped the moment her lips curled up into a charming smile.


    Flint blinked several times, still mesmerized by Little Cassie''s smile. He looked away as he was not able to stare longer into her blue eyes.


    "Big Sis, are you also here to check Bro Liam''s condition?" E''s voice helped Flint rx a little. Little Cassie already moved her gaze from Flint to E.


    "Yes, I want to monitor his health," Zhen-Zhen said, smiling tenderly at her. She also nced at Flint, greeting him.


    "Okay, Big Sis. Flint and I will just go outside to give you privacy." E said, motioning Flint to follow her. The young boy nodded his head in agreement.


    The two of them were about to leave when Little Cassie suddenly extended her little hands towards E. She seemed like she wanted to join them, asking E to carry her.


    Flint and E exchanged nces with one another, a puzzled expression shed on their faces. Zhen-Zhen was also wondering why Little Cassie wanted to go with E and Flint.


    ''Does she want to y with them?'' Zhen-Zhen pondered to herself while observing her daughter''s expression.


    She was still contemting whether she would let Cassie join the two young kids. But Little Cassie already shed her cute and charming pleading look. Zhen-Zhen could no longer refuse her.


    "E, Flint¡­ I think Little Cassie wants to y with both of you. Are you both okay to watch over her while I''m here with Liam?" Zhen-Zhen consulted them first.


    "Sure, Big Sis!" E promptly said, moving closer to her.


    Flint could only smile awkwardly. He didn''t know if this would be a great idea to take care of this baby. If he was to choose, he just wanted to spend time alone with E. But now, they had a third wheel¨C Little Cassie!


    Zhen-Zhen already talked to Miho through their mind link. She asked her to watch over the three kids secretly as they yed. This was also a precautionary measure just in case Little Cassie would suddenly use her power while ying with E and Flint.


    It did not take long when Zhen-Zhen handed Little Cassie over to E.


    "Little Cassie, Behave," Zhen-Zhen said to her daughter meaningfully. She warned her not to use her power. The young girl just giggled cheerfully as if she understood her mother''s words.

 Chapter 871 A Vengeful Woman

    When E and Flint left, together with Little Cassie, Zhen-Zhen got her time alone with Liam. She also noticed Liam''s tears. She felt like something was wrong with Liam.


    She moved closer to him, assessing him from head to toe. That''s when she realized that Liam was clenching his fists.


    Zhen-Zhen touched his balled hand and spoke up. "Liam, are you okay? Can you hear me?"


    Her voice was filled with worries and concern for him. While she was trying tomunicate with him, Zhen-Zhen''s vision suddenly became blurry. She closed her eyes, her free hand massaging her temples.


    It did not take long before she saw a vision. She was lost for a moment until she realized that what she was seeing right now was a group of guardian warriors gathering in a divine hall.


    She could hear their faint voices as if she was there standing with them. However, she was the only person who could see them. Zhen-Zhen was invisible in their eyes.


    Zhen-Zhen froze when her eyes fell on a familiar face. A woman lying on the ground who was bathing in her own blood was staring at her. It was Riyu. Her lips moved, sending a message to Zhen-Zhen.


    "They areing for you¡­ Protect yourself¡­ and your family. They will never stop until you and your father die. They will hurt the people close to you."


    Zhen-Zhen wanted to run in her direction to help her. But the vision disappeared. She snapped back into her reality, seeing the unconscious Liam in front of her.


    ''What is that all about?'' Zhen-Zhen pondered to herself. ''They killed her? But why?''


    Zhen-Zhen thought everything was fixed. No more guardian warriors who would try to harm her and her family. But that vision a while ago was both a warning and a reminder to her that the guardian warriors were not giving up on hunting her and her father.


    A cold glint shed in her eyes. "I must protect them. My family. I will not let them hurt my children." Zhen-Zhen bowed to herself.


    "They areing for us. If that happens, not only my father, my husband, and my children will be targeted but also the Davis Family and our friends¡­" Zhen-Zhen ground her teeth, mming her eyes shut. She tried her best to calm herself, extinguishing the burning rage inside her heart.


    She still couldn''t understand why those guardian warriors were hell-bent on eliminating her and her father, the demon god. They were no longer bothering them in that world.


    ''Why do they keep searching for us?! Can''t they just live quietly and peacefully in that world?! Why are they looking for a chance to fight us?''


    Zhen-Zhen took a deep breath as she opened her eyes. She gazed at Liam with a solemn look in her blue eyes.


    Liam was still in his deep sleep with no exact day or time when he would be awakened. She felt so sad and guilty. It was her fault that Liam was put in this predicament. She still didn''t know what she should do to cure him.


    Mheera had something to do with this. It was a curse cast by her so maybe she was the one who could undo this. However, Mheera was no longer in their world. Zhen-Zhen sent her away.<sub> </sub>


    "How should I fix this problem with those guardian warriors and cure Liam?" Zhen-Zhen squeezed Liam''s hand.


    "Wait for a while Liam, Tristan and I will do our best to find your cure."


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were so upied right now with the preparation of their wedding. After this, they could focus on figuring out how to heal and cure Liam.


    ''If we have to find Mheera, then we will do it. We need her to cure Liam.'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself although she didn''t want to see her face ever again. She had to bear with it, for Liam''s sake.


    She also had so many considerations. The twins were still young. They couldn''t leave them alone while finding and searching for Liam''s cure. It would take time. But Zhen-Zhen was still hoping that Liam could survive this.


    *****


    Meanwhile, in the world of Guardian Warriors, Mheera already came back. But she hadn''t shown herself to her family and other guardian warriors except Calec.


    Three months ago after her bloody encounter with Zhen-Zhen, the demon god''s daughter sent her back to their world after opening the portal. Just like her, Zhen-Zhen gave her a demon curse.


    Her burnt wound never heals. It was still fresh and every second and every minute, she was experiencing intense pain. This was the ''suffering million times'' Zhen-Zhen was referring to that day.


    She didn''t kill her but she made her suffer every day. She became blind and disfigured. All she could see was darkness. But instead of repenting for what she had done, her heart bore a deep grudge towards Zhen-Zhen and Liam. She had be vengeful and all she wanted was to get vengeance against Zhen-Zhen.


    Her love was gone. Her title as Head Shaman was gone. She lost everything because of Zhen-Zhen. And now, she was preparing to strike back and have her revenge.


    For Mheera, the fight was not yet done. It would go until the next generation. To do that, she had to have descendants. If she was too weak to fight Zhen-Zhen, then she would let her descendants do the revenge for her.


    Fortunately, Calec found her. Despite her current appearance and pitiful situation, Calec remained on her side. He confessed his feelings for Mheera.


    Though she didn''t love him back, Mheera saw this opportunity to create her own bloodline. She wanted to bear children. And her children would be the ones to kill Zhen-Zhen and her family.


    "I will use Calec. I have to sleep with him and get pregnant." Mheera mumbled to herself as she caressed her body. She was bathing in the river, waiting for Calec to arrive. She heard that Calec and others were summoned by the elders in the divine hall.


    It was Mheera''s idea that Calec would tell everyone that Liam betrayed the guardian warriors by falling in love with the demon god''s daughter. She also told Calec to inform them that the demon god was alive. Mheera wanted to create another war between the guardian warriors and the demon god.

 Chapter 872 The Davis Patriarchs Secret

    ~ At Davis Family Mansion ~


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were now busy in the preparation of their wedding. Their parents were helping them so Grandpa Lu and Zu Wan were the ones taking care of the twins.


    Grandpa Lu was ying with Little Tian while Zu Wan was entertaining Little Cassie together with the other fire dragons¨C FaMo and Miho.


    Grandpa Lu brought Little Tian to Grandma Cassandra''s Garden. He was carrying the little boy in his arms. Little Tian grew fast. He looked like a one year old boy now. He became big and tall aspared to a normal human child.


    "My great grandson, do you like this garden? The flowers here are the favorite of your great grandma, most especially the tulips. Once you be an adult and fall for someone, you can get flowers here and give them to your woman."


    Little Tian was not talking nor making a sound but his eyes were fixed on Grandpa Lu''s face. He was listening attentively to grandpa.


    He was also moving his gaze to the flowers whenever Grandpa Lu would point his fingers at those flowers. Little Tian seemed like engraving the image and the name of the flowers in his mind.


    After roaming around the garden, they sat down on the bench located in the center of the garden. Grandpa Lu continued talking to Little Tian.


    "I would really like to watch you grow and get married someday¡­ you and Little Cassie." Grandpa Lu had a glum look in his eyes when he thought about something.


    "I don''t think I can still see you and Little Cassie marry someone. I might be dead by that time."


    Little Tian also noticed the sadness stered on Grandpa Lu''s face. He reached out his hands to touch Grandpa Lu''s face. That simple gesture from Little Tian brought a faint smile to Grandpa Lu''s lips.


    "Thank you forforting me, Christian. I am already happy that I can take care of you like this. My remaining days here on earth will be worth it even though I can''t live that long just to see you and Little Cassie creating your own family. I know both of you will do a good job. Live happily and be sessful just like your mother and father."


    Grandpa Lu couldn''t stop himself from being sentimental. But at the same time, he felt so blissful, taking care of Little Cassie and Little Tian.


    The corners of Little Tian''s lips tugged upward forming a cute and charming smile. That smile was enough tofort Grandpa Lu and brighten up his mood.


    If Little Tian could speak, he would certainly talk to his great grandpa and console him. But for now, all he could give him was a smile and little gestures.


    He could feel that Grandpa Lu was worried about the future. He was troubled by something but he chose not to share it with Tristan and others.


    The Davis Family becameplete and happy so he thought he couldn''t ask for more. His grandsons, Tristan and Andrew, already reconciled. Thepetition between the Davis Family and Sy Family ended as they became one family through Andrew and Alveena.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen gave him two cute great grandchildren. And they were expecting another baby to be born¨C Andrew''s and Alveena''s child.<sub> </sub>


    However, as time went by, Grandpa Lu wanted to have more¡­ he desired something more. And that was¡­ to live longer and spend more time with his family.


    Little Tian and Little Cassie gave him another hope¡­ another reason to wake up every day. He didn''t want this moment to end.


    But he felt like his wish would not be fulfilled this time around¡­


    Grandpa Lu was still sitting on the bench together with Little Tian when he suddenly felt pain in his chest. His free hand clutched his chest.


    The difort could be felt on the left side of his chest. There was a squeezing pressure inside his heart, making him in pain and lightheaded.


    Despite his pain, Grandpa Lu endured it for the sake of Little Tian. Fortunately, he brought his medicine with him as he already expected to be ill. This was something he wanted to hide from the Davis Family.


    Not wasting any more time, he took one pill. A few secondster, the pain subsided a little bit. His rag breathing came back to normal. He almost thought he would copse in front of his great grandson.


    Grandpa Lu wouldn''t forgive himself if Little Tian would be hurt because of him. He almost dropped the child when he felt the throbbing pain in his heart a while ago.


    "My great grandson¡­ I''m sorry. But I think we should go back inside the house. There was no one here aside from us. If something bad happens to me, you might also be hurt."


    After gathering his energy up, Grandpa Lu wiped away his cold sweat. He tried to look fine even though he felt so weak.


    ''I wonder how long I can hide this from them. I don''t want to worry the family. Tristan and Zhen are preparing for their wedding. Telling them about my health condition will ruin the happy moments.'' Grandpa Lu thought to himself.


    Grandpa Lu had decided to tell the Davis Family after the wedding of his grandson. He hoped nothing bad would happen to him before that dayes.


    Grandpa Lu was hellbent to hide his illness from the family. But unknown to Grandpa Lu, someone already knew about it¨C Little Tian.


    The Little Boy looked sad while staring at his great grandpa. However the boy didn''t cry instead, he summoned his fire dragon to transfer some energy to his weak old man.


    That was also the reason why Grandpa Lu felt better right away. It''s not only because of his medicine but because of the energy that was transferred to him by Little Tian''s blue fire dragon.


    Though Little Tian couldn''t talk, he couldmunicate with his fire dragon. The blue fire dragon could understand what Little Tian wanted to do so he obeyed his master''smand and request to support and strengthen Grandpa Lu.


    In the little boy''s mind, he swore to protect his great grandpa since he could feel the old man''s love for him and his family.

 Chapter 873 Go To The Other World Together!

    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen went to Country S for their prenup photoshoot. Country S was popr for romantic couples who were nning to get their best photos for their prenuptial. They would be staying there for a week.


    This was also their time of vacation. The two spent less time with each other in the past few months. Tristan became busy with his training and the couple were taking good care of the twins. They didn''t have enough time for each other so this trip would serve as their catching-up moment.


    No friends apanied them to the Country S. They didn''t want to ruin Tristan''s n of doing romantic things with his wife which he had failed to do for the past few months. In short, he missed her so much.


    The two decided to get their picture taken on a beach so they booked a room in the famous resort of Country S. It''s been so long since thest time they were able to bond together like this.


    The photoshoot would start tomorrow. Since they were free today, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen grabbed the opportunity to roam around the beachfront, just walking while holding each other''s hands.


    "Wifey, I am so excited about our wedding ceremony. Have you prepared your vow already?" Tristan asked her expectantly.


    Zhen-Zhen nced at his face before nodding her head. "Yes, I already have my vow. Ites from my heart so listen to me carefully during our exchange of vows."


    "Of course! I will listen to you, wifey." Tristan leaned over, kissing her on her forehead.


    "Let''s swim," Tristan whispered to her excitedly, pulling her towards the sea.


    Lots of people were swimming in the front area so Tristan brought Zhen-Zhen to a certain spot where no one could see them. He would like to have a private moment with his wife, away from the eyes of others.


    They went underwater, just swimming and chasing after one another. The reason Tristan also chose an isted spot was because he didn''t want other men to see Zhen-Zhen''s hot and sexy figure.


    She was only wearing a two-piece bikini, enough to make men drool over her. As usual, Tristan was a very possessive man. Zhen-Zhen''s beautiful assets were for his eyes only.


    When they stopped swimming, Tristan hugged her from behind. They still remained submerged in the water (chest-level). They just stayed like that for several minutes, talking about their future ns.


    "Hubby, after our wedding, let''s find a way to cure Liam." Zhen-Zhen opened the conversation first.


    "Yes, I will help you. What do you think we must do to find the cure?" Tristan asked. He heard that Liam was cursed so he was wondering how they could break or undo that curse.


    ? "What if¡­ I need to go back to the other world to find Mheera¡­ will you allow me to leave?" Zhen-Zhen asked him expectantly.


    Tristan fell silent for a moment. He turned her around to face him. His face was covered with a worried expression.


    "I can''t let you do that! There are lots of guardian warriors in that world. They will hurt you once they find out you are the demon god''s daughter." Tristan expressed his objection firmly.<sub> </sub>


    He was indebted to Liam. He wanted to save him but not to the extent ofpromising his wife''s safety. He didn''t like that idea.


    "I clearly oppose this idea!" Tristan said, tightening his grip on Zhen-Zhen''s shoulders.


    "But hubby¡­ I am the reason why Liam was put in this predicament. He saved both of us. I can''t just stand doing nothing. I must return the favor by finding his cure. It''s my mistake, sending Mheera back to that world." Zhen-Zhen tried to exin to Tristan why she must do it.


    "Our Twins¡­ They are still young. You can''t leave them¡­ you can''t leave us!" Tristan continued to object to her decision.


    "I decided to do this because of them. I want to protect them, Tristan. A few days ago¡­ I had this vision. The guardian warriors are not stopping until they eliminate my father and me. What if they keep sending guardian warriors to this world? Not only us but also the people around us will get entangled in this fight." Zhen-Zhen exined to him another reason for making this decision.


    "I want this world safe¡­ guardian warriors have powers. Many innocent lives might be put in danger. It''s best for the fight to happen in that world¡­ not here. Besides, I''m not going there to fight. I want to make a peace treaty with the guardian warriors. I want to convince them that my father and I will not hurt innocent people."


    "This fight must end now¡­" she added, her words filled with conviction.


    Tristan could only sigh in defeat when he heard that. He could see in her eyes her determination.


    "Okay. I understand¡­ but in one condition¡­ I have to go with you. I will not stay here just to wait for your return. I''ming with you to the other world!" Tristan dered to her.


    "And one more thing¡­ if we can''t find a cure here¡­ then we will only go to the other world if our Twins reached the age of ten!"


    Zhen-Zhen: "..."


    Zhen-Zhen blinked several times, looking at Tristan with amusement. She didn''t know whether to cry orugh with hisst condition.


    "Promise me, Zhen¡­ we will do it together. Okay? I will not be a burden to you. I have powers now. I can now protect you just like how your father and Liam protected you." Tristan was now confident with his magical power and strength. He had sworn to himself that he would protect Zhen-Zhen and his entire family using his newly acquired power. FaMo would help him realize that goal.


    "Okay, Tristan. I promise. We are in this together¡­" Zhen-Zhen also agreed to his proposal. She trusted Tristan and his ability. She believed that he could control his power well. He already improved a lot.


    "We will both protect our family," Zhen-Zhen softly said, smiling at Tristan.


    Tristan nodded his head frantically. "Yes, Zhen¡­ You and I will protect them¡­ as long as we live!" Tristan and Zhen-Zhen both had a longer life span aspared to the other ordinary human beings. With theirbined powers, they could protect the Davis Family.

 Chapter 874 Fill My Inside

    ~ At Tristan''s Condo Unit ~


    Zu Wan had been living in Tristan''s Condo Unit together with Titania and E. He was transferring the name of the unit to Titania since Zu Wan didn''t have a human identity yet.


    Tristan assigned Matthew to process all the necessary documents that Zu Wan would be needing as he lived like an ordinary human being in this world.


    He needed identity. To do that, he should have IDs, birth certificate, diplomas, and other necessary documents as proof of his new identity. Now, he had another name. But people close to him were still calling him Zu Wan.


    Zu Wan just finished signing some documents when Titania arrived. She dropped E at Fiery Eagles Medical Facility to visit Liam. Titania left her there with Flint as she decided to go home and cook some food for the two kids.


    Upon opening the door, she saw Zu Wan holding his Identification Card. He was so focused on assessing his ID that he failed to notice Titania''s arrival.


    Titania smiled inwardly as she could tell that Zu Wan felt happy to finally have a human identity. His new life would begin, not as a demon god but as an ordinary human in this world.


    Titania slowly traced her steps towards him. When she reached his back, Titania covered his eyes. Zu Wan was surprised by her sudden action.


    "Titania?" He asked, holding her hands that were covering his eyes.


    She giggled and said, "Do you enjoy looking at your ID? I have to stop you. What if you begin liking your own self?"


    Titania was just teasing him. And Zu Wan was aware of that. He removed her hands and stood up, facing Titania. Without saying a word, he leaned over, giving her a peck on her lips.


    Titania froze on her spot, her heart beating so fast. He truly knew how to make her shut her own mouth. The two stared at each other for several seconds. Zu Wan was smiling widely.


    She could tell that he was happy and excited to live in this world without any power. He would experience the feeling of being a normal person living in this modern world.


    "Come¡­" Zu Wan extended his hand as if he was inviting her to throw herself into him.


    Titania smiled faintly before moving closer to Zu Wan. She hugged him.


    "When are we going to tell Zhen-Zhen and E about us?" Titania asked Zu Wan while leaning her head on his chest.


    "Soon¡­ Zhen-Zhen and Tristan are busy with the preparation of their wedding. Maybe after the wedding¡­" Zu Wan softly said, stroking Titania''s hair.


    Titania nodded her head. For some unknown reason, she felt so nervous just thinking about it. She didn''t know how Zhen-Zhen would react. Would she ept them¡­ their rtionship?


    "Don''t think too much. Zhen-Zhen will understand us. And I guess she will be happy for us," Zu Wan reassured her.


    He lifted her chin and closed their distance, capturing her lips. Zu Wan kissed her passionately, his tongue and lips slowly moving over her mouth.


    Titania tiptoed while wrapping her arms around his neck and at the back of his head, deepening the kiss further.


    At this certain moment, the two were no longer able to control themselves. They wanted each other. They would like to start a new life together. Eva already gave her blessings to them and Zu Wan wanted to give it a try.


    Secondster, Titania just found herself being lifted by him. They continued kissing until they reached Zu Wan''s bedroom.


    Before they knew it, their hands already moved on their own ord, freeing their bodies from the fabrics of their clothes.<sub> </sub>


    They had been restraining themselves for the past few days but this time, they allowed themselves to do what they desired.


    Zu Wan gently pushed Titania down the bed. He climbed on top of her, pinning her underneath. His mouth began tracing her face using his lips, kissing her from her jaw down to her neck.


    She moaned softly at the feel of his palms kneading her breasts. She was already exposed to him, lying naked. Her cheeks were red but she could no longer stop as she wanted this.


    She was longing for his touch. It''s been so long since thest time Zu Wan had touched her. The pleasant sensation brought by him was enough to make her crave for more.


    "Zu Wan¡­ uhmm oh~" She let out a soft moan when his fingers lightly touched her wet core. Her body was burning so hot.


    Zu Wan was very passionate right now. Maybe he was carried away by the happiness he felt about living a new life as a normal human being.


    Zu Wan brought his lips down her breast. His mouth began sucking her hardened nipple while his fingers were twirling and tugging the other one.


    Titania could only watch him as Zu Wan was devouring her breasts alternately. She was even encouraging him by pushing his head down while her hand was pressed against the back of his palm which was fondling and rubbing her breast.


    She arched her back and threw her head up as she savored the overwhelming pleasure brought by Zu Wan''s hot mouth and yful hands.


    She could feel his hardened erection against her belly. She reached out to touch it, making Zu Wan groan in surprise. She began rubbing and massaging his shaft while Zu Wan continued stroking her bottom lips with his fingers.


    She gasped when Zu Wan pinched her clit and thrust two fingers inside her core, making her squirm under him.


    " Aaah~ Zu Wan¡­" she moaned non-stop, calling his name when Zu Wan''s fingers moved faster and aggressively inside her entrance.


    Enjoying the sound of her moans, Zu Wan parted her legs further and he went down on her. Another loud moan echoed inside the room when Zu Wan''s tongue reced his fingers froming in and out of her entrance.


    Titania clutched his hair using both hands as she pushed his head against her sex. She wanted it and she was enjoying how his tongue and lips were devouring herdy part.


    "Zu¡­ I think¡­ Aah~ I''m cumming¡­" Titania mumbled in between her moans.


    "Oh, Titania¡­e for me," Zu Wan whispered when he drew his lips for a few seconds before diving into her once more.


    Titania could no longer bear it. She began thrusting her hips forward, meeting Zu Wan''s aggressive tongue. It did not take long when she felt her body tremble, her toes curling. She finally reached her climax, releasing warm liquid from her core. Zu Wan made sure to suck every liquiding out of her entrance.


    When he was done, he raised his head to check Titania''s expression. She was still in the heights of her orgasm and her cheeks were so red.


    Meeting his gaze, Titania gave him a pleading look. "Zu Wan¡­ Take me. Come inside me. I want to feel you inside me."


    After saying that, she reached out for his cock, grabbing it using both hands. Zu Wan groaned when Titania began squeezing it hard and rubbing its tips against her throbbing core.


    "Titania¡­ are you sure about this?"


    "Yes. Fill me with this. I want you." Titania guided his tip to her entrance.

 Chapter 875 Live Happily

    With Titania''s consent, Zu Wan began thrusting forward to enter her core. Titania spread her legs further, allowing Zu Wan to take herpletely.


    She clutched the sheets as she felt his hard cock going inside her. It was filling her inside. Her muscles constricted, squeezing his hardened rod.


    Zu Wan kept on pounding her slowly as he didn''t want to hurt her. His cock felt like it was being sucked inside her. She was so tight as Titania never had sex for several years now. And Zu Wan was also big for her.


    "Are you okay?" Zu Wan asked her worriedly.


    "Y-Yes¡­ just keep going," Titania responded, urging him to move. She even wrapped her legs around his hips.


    Zu Wanplied with her request. He drew back and thrust forward once more until his length went all in. Titania gasped and moaned from both pain and pleasure. It was a wonderful feeling to have him inside her.


    She could no longer stop herself from thrusting her hips upward to meet his movement. She wanted to feel him move and conquer her inside. She knew that the pain was just temporary.


    Zu Wan bent over to kiss her lips as he continued pounding inside her. Titania anchored her arms around his neck, responding to his passionate kiss.


    While kissing, Zu Wan''s hands began kneading her breasts, pleasuring her as he continued rocking her body. The two finally united as one.


    Their hearts were beating in synchronized movement. They felt blissful having each other in their arms. This must be love.


    Titania was moaning in between their kisses as she could feel his erection growing inside her. He was getting bigger and bigger every passing minute. He literally filled her inside.


    Zu Wan also increased his pace, moving faster and faster. Titania felt like going nuts. Her body couldn''t take this overwhelming pleasure. She felt like she was going to explode once more.


    Zu Wan could also feel that Titania was near her climax. She moaned non-stop as she held his body tightly. Zu Wan continued thrusting in and out of her, pounding hervishly on that bed.


    The sound of their flesh to flesh contact and their moans echoed around the room. Zu Wan also felt that he was close to his climax. He was wondering if he shoulde inside her or withdraw.


    As if Titania had read his mind, she told him to keep going. "Come¡­ inside me¡­ Aah~"


    Zu Wan nodded his head as he concentrated all his strength on his lower abdomen. He continued thrusting inside until he finally released his load. Both of them reached their climax.


    Titania felt the wonderful sensation brought by his warm seed. Her core was filled with his cum. The two were panting heavily when Zu Wan copsed on top of her.


    This was the first time he felt exhausted. Now, he had be a normal human being that could feel tiredness.


    "That was amazing¡­" Zu Wan mumbled, kissing Titania on her forehead. Titania just smiled, still catching her breath. She had to agree with him. It felt wonderful after making love with Zu Wan.<sub> </sub>


    "Zu Wan¡­ I love you¡­" Titania muttered, looking into his eyes while caressing his face.


    "I love you too¡­ Titania." Zu Wan finally said it! He already acknowledged his feelings for her. He loved her not because Titania looked exactly like Eva. He loved her for being herself, not because she was Eva''s twin sister.


    Titania''s eyes became teary when she heard those three words from Zu Wan. She hugged him and buried her face on his chest. She felt so happy and thankful. She didn''t have to be alone. Zu Wan was there for her and E. She found a big family now.


    "Thank you¡­ for epting my feelings," Titania said, feeling emotional.


    Zu Wan shook his head. "Don''t thank me. I should be the one to feel grateful. You and Eva¡­ both of you chose to love someone like me, despite my dark past."


    "You deserve to be loved. You already changed, Zu Wan. You are no longer the ruthless demon god. Just like my sister, I can see that goodness in your heart."


    Zu Wan was touched by Titania''s consoling words. At that certain moment, he promised himself that he would protect Titania and take good care of her. They would live happily together with their family. He would not fail this time.


    "What should I do now? I get hard again because of your words¡­" Zu Wan said, grinning cheekily at her.


    Titania let out a soft giggle as she could feel his erection. He was indeed hard again.


    "So you are up for another round?" Titania said as she caught his erection. She was teasingly massaging his shaft, making Zu Wan groan in pleasure.


    "Stop that¡­ you are still sore. I don''t want to hurt you¡­" Zu Wan tried his best to control himself.


    But Titania didn''t listen. She also wanted to make love with him over and over again.


    "Don''t hurt me¡­ just give me pleasure." She said while smiling mischievously.


    Before Zu Wan could respond, Titania moved on top of him. Zu Wan was the one lying on the bed while Titania was straddling him. She positioned herself as she intended to ride him.


    Zu Wan groaned loudly when Titania suddenly ground her core against his member. She was rubbing herself against him back and forth. She used her bottom lips and clit to create friction between their sexes.


    Zu Wan didn''t enter her but both of them could feel the wonderful sensation of their flesh to flesh contact. Zu Wan just followed her lead as they drowned themselves in pleasure.


    The two ended up with three rounds before they fell asleep in each other''s arms. Zu Wan and Titania had cheerful smiles on their faces. They felt so happy and satisfied. They both loved each other and they were going to have a fresh start in this world, living as ordinary human beings.

 Chapter 876 Fire Dragons And Their Former Master

    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen just returned home after their prenup photoshoot. Zu Wan and Titania visited them both as the couple had something to confess to Zhen-Zhen.


    Tristan left Zhen-Zhen and her father for them to talk. He could feel that Titania and Zu Wan had some good news for Zhen-Zhen.


    As Tristan went to see the twins, Tristan, Zu Wan, and Titania proceeded to the garden. The scenery there was beautiful and peaceful so she chose to talk to them in that ce. Besides, there were no other people there aside from the three of them.


    "How is your trip abroad?" Titania asked her niece first. Though she was smiling at her, Zhen-Zhen could feel that her Aunt looked so nervous and anxious.


    "Tristan and I had so much fun, Aunt. We enjoyed our pictorial on the beach. We watched the sunset together and we did ind hopping." Zhen-Zhen''s voice sounded very cheerful. The happiness could also be seen on her charming face.


    "How about you, Aunt, Fa-Fa? How have you been?" Zhen-Zhen pulled them together as they sat down on the bench.


    Titania and Zu Wan exchanged meaningful nces with one another. Then they faced Zhen-Zhen with a faint smile.


    "Zhen, we have something to tell you." Zu Wan squeezed her hand gently.


    Zhen-Zhen darted her gaze back and forth between the two. She was waiting for their story to tell.


    Zu Wan grabbed Titania''s hand as he looked straight into his daughter''s eyes. "Zhen-Zhen, your Aunt Titania and I¡­ we are now in a rtionship. We decided to be together. And we are here to ask for your blessings."


    "Will you approve of our rtionship?" Zu Wan added, his heart pounding crazily inside his chest. He was also nervous. He didn''t know how Zhen-Zhen would react.


    "Zhen, don''t get us wrong. This is not meant, I''ve already forgotten your mother. I love her. And she will remain¨C" Zu Wan wanted to exin but Zhen-Zhen already stopped him from further talking.


    "Fa-Fa, there''s no need to exin." Zhen-Zhen was looking at them with her understanding eyes. She smiled broadly, indicating she was so happy to hear those words from her father.


    "Just like my mother¡­ I am giving you my blessings. I want you to be happy as well, Fa-Fa. I will be more at ease knowing it''s Aunt Titania whom you chose to be with."


    Titania and Zu Wan were rendered speechless. They got nervous for nothing. Zhen-Zhen approved of their rtionship and she seemed to be very happy about it.


    "Aunt, Fa-Fa, don''t worry about me and Mo-Mo. I don''t mind having my Aunt be my second mother." Zhen-Zhen was lightening the mood of everyone. She hugged them both, letting them know how much she epted their love.


    "Thank you, Zhen-Zhen," Titania said, feeling grateful towards her niece.


    "No need to thank me, Aunt. We are one family! I can''t ask for more. Our family isplete now. We will live happily together until ourst breath."


    After asking for her blessing, Zhen-Zhen invited Titania to apany her to check her wedding dress. The wedding ceremony will be held three days from now.


    Since it was a girl''s bonding, Zu Wan chose to stay behind as Miho and FaMo approached him.


    Miho and FaMo were d to see their former master. He looked so different from before. Though he already lost his power, they were still respecting him as their former master.


    Zu Wan was the one who nurtured them. He took care of the fire dragons and made them stronger. Now they could understand how Zu Wan ended up bing a viin.


    The demon god was a lonely being, that''s why hemitted a great crime before, bringing widespread destruction to the other world and killing millions of people.


    "Master Zu Wan, congrattions! We wish you all happiness." FaMo greeted him with a teasing tone.<sub> </sub>


    Zu Wan could only smile, allowing FaMo to sit beside him. He was in his cat form while Miho was in her puppy form.


    "Master, don''t worry. We will ensure to protect your family. Though you be human, we will still make sure that nothing bad will happen to you and your family." Miho shared her thoughts with them.


    "I know I can always count on you, my fire dragons. I''m leaving their safety to you. Let''s just hope that those crazy guardian warriors will note back here. If they do, let''s ensure that they will not be able to touch nor harm Zhen-Zhen, Tristan, and my grandchildren."


    "Master, Liam is still under the curse of the Head Shaman. Zhen-Zhen and Tristan are nning to save him by going to another world. Will you allow them to go?" FaMo asked Zu Wan expectantly.


    Zu Wan was taken aback when he heard that. He had conflicting thoughts about it.


    "It''s dangerous. I don''t want them to go¡­ But I know my daughter¡­ She will do anything for her friend. Liam did a great job protecting her and helping Tristan." Zu Wan could only sigh deeply.


    "FaMo, Master, let''s not talk about this. We should focus on their uing wedding. Besides, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan will not leave as the twins are still young." Miho butted in.


    "If that''s the case, then I will feel at ease for now. The blue and red fire dragons are also active. I know they will protect the twins. I''m so amazed as to why the twins can summon the fire dragons at a very young age. Zhen-Zhen was not able to do that before."


    "It was because you sealed her power, master!" Miho shared her opinion. FaMoughed upon hearing that. Miho had a point.


    "Haha! This only meant, Master Tristan and Zhen-Zhen are not good at sealing their powers," FaMo said in between hisughter.


    Zu Wan facepalmed at that thought. Was it really because of that? Or it''s because Zhen-Zhen and Tristan intentionally didn''t seal their powerpletely so that the fire dragons coulde out when the twins were in danger.


    Miho and FaMo were still talking to Zu Wan when two fireballs approached them. The blue fire dragon and red fire dragon joined them. They also missed talking to Zu Wan when they sensed his presence.


    Blue Fire Dragon: "Master!"


    Red Fire Dragon: "Master!"


    Among the five fire dragons, only Miho and FaMo got their new names.


    "Red! Blue!" Zu Wan excitedly greeted them. "How did youe out?"


    "Our little masters allowed us to leave and talk to you, Master!" The red fire dragon answered him.


    "How are they able to do that?" Zu Wan asked the two fire dragons in amusement.


    "Our Little Masters can talk to us through their mind. They seem to know the happenings around them. They are very observant and aware of everyone''s actions and movements. They also learn so fast by just listening and watching everyone." the blue fire dragon exined to Zu Wan, FaMo, and Miho.


    "Ow! The twins are very smart! I''m so proud of them as their godfather!" FaMo said proudly. He remembered that Zhen-Zhen and Tristan allowed him to be the twins'' godfather.


    Miho and the other two fire dragons looked at FaMo with envy. "How about us?"


    "Hmm, you are their protectors!" FaMo answered them matter-of-factly.


    Zu Wan let out a soft chuckle just watching their interactions. He just realized that his fire dragons were very talkative and cheerful. Though he lost them as his core powers, he was confident that the fire dragons would do a great job protecting their respective masters.

 Chapter 877 The Wedding

    After so many ups and downs, the day had finallye. Today was the big day for Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. They had been through a lot of challenges that tested their love and faith for each other.


    They almost lost each other because of the intervention of others. But the couple remained strong. No one gave up. And they conquered all because of their undying love.


    Fate brought Tristan and Zhen-Zhen together. They met in strange circumstances which both of them had never expected. A yboy CEO who was broken and a demon goddess who was left alone met each other at the time they needed each other the most.


    Tristan reminisced about the past as he stood there at the altar, waiting for his bride to arrive. Zhen-Zhen was the greatest take-away he had in his entire human life!


    He had never thought that he would experience this kind of love¡­ a profound and pure love. Only Zhen-Zhen made him feel this way.


    Tristan could only smile as he recalled his first meeting with Zhen-Zhen. He was such a loser who tried to deceive an innocent goddess.


    He even told her that a wife was someone who would always follow everything her husband would tell her and fulfill his request.


    But now, everything has changed. He was the one who was willing to obey everything she would say and fulfill any request from her. He wanted to be the best husband he could be, loving her and serving her with all his life.


    Fortunately, he got his second chance. He would use this second chance for him to express her undying love for his wife, including their twins and future children.


    Their wedding song began to y, indicating that the bride had arrived. Tristan''s eyes sparkled in both joy and excitement as he gazed at the entrance door of the church.


    The entourage had begun. The flower girl, E, and ring bearer, Flint, marched first, followed by the bridesmaids and groomsmen. Tristan''s cousins¨C Jake, ke, Mark, and Daniel, were together with their respective partners.


    Bianca and Clifford, Yuri and Brandon, the two couples were also included in the entourage. Andrew and Alveena were also together. The Best Man was Matthew and the maid of Honor was Sophia.


    Zhen-Zhen''s adoptive parents, Alice and Thomas, followed them. Lucas and Isabelle were now standing next to Tristan along with Matthew.


    Miho and FaMo were also there in their human forms. They were the ones carrying the Twins¨C Little Cassie and Little Tian. Grandpa Lu was following them behind.


    Tristan could no longer wait to see his beautiful bride. Zhen-Zhen was not yet in her spot. She was inside the bridal car together with Sophia, Zu Wan, and Titania. Sophia was thest one who marched before the bride.


    It did not take long when the bride finally showed up. Tristan''s wait was over. Zhen-Zhen in her morous wedding dress was now being escorted by Zu Wan and Titania. She looked very stunning, like a goddess of beauty!


    Everyone gasped in admiration upon seeing her. Even Tristan was speechless and his eyes were fixed on his wife. He couldn''t take his eyes off her. She was perfect!


    ''Damn! I think I am the luckiest guy in the whole world for having Zhen-Zhen as my wife. I''m so d that I was the one who found her on that mountain!'' Tristan thought to himself, smiling broadly. He felt so proud of himself. He got Zhen-Zhen in his life!


    The romantic song kept on ying as Zhen-Zhen walked down the aisle. A beautiful smile stered on her angelic face.


    [ Author''s note: You can listen to the song VALENTINE by Jim Brickman by reading this chapter. Song credits to the artist andposer. ]


    [ If there were no words, no way to speak, I would still hear you¡­]<sub> </sub>


    [ If there were no tears, no way to feel inside, I''d still feel for you¡­]


    [ And even if the sun refused to shine¡­ Even if romance ran out of rhyme¡­ You would still have my heart¡­ Until the end of time¡­]


    [ You''re all I need, my love, my Valentine¡­]


    Tristan couldn''t help himself from tearing up. He was more emotional than Zhen-Zhen. Furthermore, he could rte to the lyrics of the song.


    [ All of my life¡­ I have been waiting for¡­ All you give to me¡­]


    [ You''ve opened my eyes¡­ And shown me how to love unselfishly¡­ ]


    [ I''ve dreamed of this a thousand times before¡­ But in my dreams I couldn''t love you more¡­ I will give you my heart¡­ Until the end of time¡­]


    [ You''re all I need, my love, my Valentine¡­]


    He had forgotten everything around him. All he could see was Zhen-Zhen as she was inching closer and closer to him.


    Matthew handed his handkerchief over to Tristan. Tristan reflexively epted it and wiped his tears. He didn''t expect that he would shed tears. But these were tears of joy.


    Isabelle and Lucas were also teary-eyed. They were so happy for their son. They knew how Tristan suffered from his first love. But he finally found the right girl for him.


    He almost died just proving how much he loved Zhen-Zhen. He was willing to sacrifice his own life as he loved her unconditionally.


    Grandpa Lu was also one of the witnesses for Tristan and Zhen-Zhen''s love story. He never regretted his decision of forcing Tristan to marry a woman. Because of that, he found Zhen-Zhen!


    Now, he felt at ease knowing that his two grandsons were getting along well. They found their true love. They were both happy with their respective family. He couldn''t ask for more.


    ''My dear, Cassie¡­ I am ready now. Even if I die now, I will have no regrets. The Davis Family is nowplete¡­ with additional members.'' Grandpa Lu thought to himself, speaking to histe wife as if she was also there watching them.


    ''Tristan changed so much¡­ I owe it to Lillie¡­'' Grandpa Lu mumbled, observing the couple. At this moment, Zhen-Zhen already reached Tristan''s spot.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan stared at each other for a moment. They never said a word but their eyes were alreadymunicating.


    Everyone who was present could feel the love and devotion the couple had for each other.


    ''They are a match, perfectly made for each other!''

 Chapter 878 Wedding Vows

    Zu Wan said something to Tristan before giving his daughter''s hand to him.


    "Tristan, I am leaving my daughter in your care. Protect her, love her and make her happy. If you make her cry, I will make sure that the fire dragons will hunt you down in all eternity."


    Titania pinched Zu Wan''s waist as they heard him threatening Tristan. Zhen-Zhen looked at her father helplessly while Tristan just let out a chuckle.


    He was no longer afraid of Zu Wan, not because he already had power but because he knew that Zu Wan already epted him as his son-inw. Zu Wan sacrificed everything he had just to save Tristan''s life.


    "Father, you don''t have to worry about that. I will fulfill your wish. I will protect our family. I will stay by her side and make her happy for the rest of our lives." Tristan reassured him.


    Zu Wan nodded his head with a gentle smile on his face. He believed Tristan. He tapped his shoulder before allowing Tristan to hold Zhen-Zhen''s hand.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen thanked their parents. Isabelle and Lucas also gave them their best wishes. This was a dreame true for them, seeing their son marrying a beautiful, kind-hearted, and amazing woman like Zhen-Zhen. She''s so pure and innocent.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan approached the twins first, kissing them before they proceeded to the altar. The priest was smiling at them. It was a beautiful sight to witness this wedding ceremony of this happily in love couple.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen felt so blissful. Their wedding ceremony had been postponed several times. But now, here they were, standing in front of their family and friends who would serve as their witnesses in reciting their vows and promises to each other.


    This was the moment they were waiting for¡­ the exchanges of vows between Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. This was not the typical vow they would hear in a wedding ceremony. Tristan and Zhen-Zhenposed their own or should they say, they were speaking what''s on their hearts and minds right now. No memorization of lines and no rehearsal.


    Zhen-Zhen was the first one who said her vow and promise to Tristan.


    "Tristan¡­ meeting you in that mountain is the greatest takeaway of my life. That was the first time I didn''t feel lonely¡­"


    Zu Wan''s clenched hearing those words from Zhen-Zhen. It was his fault. He was responsible for that.


    Ever since she was sealed in the divine mountain, Zhen-Zhen felt so lonely. She had been alone in that dark ce, without her parents. But everything changed the moment she met Tristan at Mt. Calypso.


    He made her smile and taught her some things, making her feel that she was no longer alone.


    "You took me, brought me home and I became your wife. Now, I truly understand the meaning of being a wife."<sub> </sub>


    Grandpa Lu, Matthew, and Tristanughed as they recalled the silliest and the most ridiculous thing Tristan had ever said to Zhen-Zhen about the role of a wife.


    (Author: Even the readers wanted to beat Tristan when they read that part. They even cursed him, especially thedies. Hahaha!)


    "Tristan, being your wife¡­ I will take care of you. Apany you for our ups and downs, for better or worse, for sickness and good health¡­ for the rest of our lives."


    "I will spend every moment with you, making you feel my love. I will fulfill my marital duty and satisfy you. I will also be a good mother to our children. I will raise them and teach our children, letting them feel a mother''s love."


    "I will always be here for you¡­ my loving husband. That''s my promise to you." Zhen-Zhen caressed Tristan''s face. She could see that Tristan''s eyes had be teary. He was just holding back his tears.


    Tristan felt really blessed and grateful, having Zhen-Zhen by his side. He couldn''t ask for more. Zhen-Zhen was enough! In fact, she was more than enough! Having her was his greatest achievement in life.


    Now, it was his turn to say his vow and promise. He moved closer to her, holding her hands tightly as if he had no n of letting her go.


    "Zhen, you are my wife now. You are mine. No one can take you away from me. I will burn them alive." Tristan showed off his possessiveness. Everyoneughed because of his starting statement. He even red at every man who was present there.


    Miho and FaMo exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They could tell that Tristan was not joking. He meant it. He already had the power to do that, burning people alive.


    "Before I proceed¡­ I just want to apologize to you¡­ for every tear you shed for me¡­ for every pain I caused you¡­ for every heartache I gave you. You don''t deserve it¡­ I''m so sorry¡­ and let me apologize for my future mistakes¡­ I''m not perfect¡­ but for you, I will do my best to be the best husband I could ever be."


    "I will be a husband who will follow every word you say¡­ a husband who will serve you and fulfill your every request. I will be a devoted husband who will only think about your happiness¡­"


    "I will make up for those times that I made you sad¡­ You can now rely on me. I am now capable of doing anything¡­ to protect you. I will no longer be a burden to you¡­ I will¡­ be the best man you could ever have¡­ and I will love you and cherish you forever."


    "Andstly, I would like to thank you for choosing to love me¡­ for epting me despite my past¡­ Thank you for loving me unselfishly. Thank you foring into my life and teaching me how to love someone unconditionally."


    "Wifey¡­ you have to stick with me forever¡­ because I don''t know how to live anymore without you. You are my life¡­ my beloved woman! My beautiful wife. I love you so much¡­"


    "Damn! I said a lot of things and now I wanna kiss you already!" Tristan said, pouting his lips.

 Chapter 879 Wedding Night

    Tristan''sst remarks made everyoneugh. If there was one thing that never changed on Tristan, that would be his naughtiness!


    He just smiled apologetically when Zu Wan shot him a cold sharp re. Zu Wan was still not used to seeing his baby Zhen-Zhen being kissed by a man.


    "Just close your eyes," Titania whispered to him while looking at him teasingly.


    Zu Wan pouted his lips before moving his gaze back to the couple.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen began exchanging rings. Everyone apuded when the priest pronounced them husband and wife.


    "You may now kiss the bride!"


    Tristan''s eyes sparkled in delight when he finally heard that. This was the moment he was waiting for. He was dying to kiss her a while ago.


    Tristan stared at her face for a moment, admiring Zhen-Zhen''s beauty. He raised his hands, cupping her face as he leaned closer to her. Secondster, their lips were now pressed against each other.


    A loud cheer reverberated in the church. Everyone cheered for the husband and wife as they kissed each other passionately before their eyes.


    "Kiss, More!" Someone shouted. The others also started making a noise.


    The flower petals began to fall from above. It was like raining petals inside the church, intensifying the romantic vibe.


    The couples who were watching Tristan and Zhen-Zhen couldn''t help but turn at each other. They held each other''s arms while staring into their eyes for a long moment.


    They also wished to be a couple who were as strong as Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. A magical love story happened between the two.


    A demon god''s daughter who is so beautiful, angelic, and innocent, fell in love with the handsome yboy CEO in this ordinary human world. Zhen-Zhen redeemed Tristan. She was his salvation.


    Those who were aware of their love story would never forget this. This might not be a fairytale. But this is a love story filled with magical moments. This is their own love story that would remain until the end of time.


    *****


    After the wedding ceremony in the church, the husband and wife proceeded to the reception together with their family and friends.


    Reporters, prominent people in the City of Empire as well as the staff and employees of the Heavenly Star Enterprise were invited to the reception.


    Everyone was so happy to attend this wedding of the century! Tristan Davis and Lillie Davis were the talk of the town. Every media outlet in the country was covering their wedding.


    Tristan was so proud to tell the whole world that Zhen-Zhen is his wife! His one and only woman! And that she only belonged to him.


    The reception was held in the Heavenly Star Paradise, a hotel and resort owned by the Davis Family. The party began. Everyone got to drink, eat and dance to their hearts'' content.<sub> </sub>


    The members of the Davis Family gave the husband and wife extravagant gifts. Not only them but also the influential people in the City of Empire who wanted to impress the couple.


    Zu Wan, Titania, Isabelle, Lucas, and Grandpa Lu, along with the other elders were busy taking care of the twins while Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were entertaining their guests.


    Fortunately, Andrew, Alveena, and the whole squad¨C Matthew, Sophia, Bianca, Clifford, Yuri, Brandon, as well as Jake, ke, Mark, and Daniel, apanied the couple in taking care of the guests.


    It was a very lively asion. Everyone was happy! The only sad thing was¡­ Liam was still in aa. He couldn''t watch this scene. But it was for the best. He would only feel sad to see the woman he loved, living happily with someone else.


    As the party continued, Tristan finally asked his friends to help him and his wife leave unnoticed. He couldn''t wait to be alone with his wife.


    They didn''t have to worry about the twins since lots of people were watching over them. When Tristan found the opportunity, he pulled Zhen-Zhen out of the venue. They left secretly.


    Tristan brought her to the most romantic spot in the Heavenly Star Paradise¨C the overlooking cottage decorated with differentnterns. It was simr to the scenery they had in Mt. Calypso when he proposed to Zhen-Zhen in the waterfall.


    This time no guardian warriors who would interrupt them and ruin their magical moments together. They were alone in the highest spot of Heavenly Star Paradise.


    They would also spend their wedding night in that beautiful cottage. There was even a matrimonial bed inside the cottage, exclusively for them.


    "Beautiful!" Zhen-Zhen mumbled, her eyes sparkling with joy and amusement. She was amazed by the scenic view at the top, matched with the different colors ofnterns surrounding them.


    "You are the most beautiful thing here¡­" Tristan said meaningfully, his loving gaze was fixed on her face.


    Zhen-Zhen''s heart skipped a beat upon meeting his intense gaze. Tristan''s touch was melting her little by little as he started to undo her wedding dress.


    His hands began to roam around her body, tracing her figure. "Wifey, finally! We are alone here. I can have you now," Tristan cooed in her ear huskily. His sensual voice caused her heart to race wildly. He made her excited and craving¡­


    "Zhen, let''s make another baby tonight," he teased her, biting her earlobe. Tristan already seeded in removing her white dress.


    Meanwhile, Zhen-Zhen just let out a soft giggle. She also liked that idea¡­ making another baby¨C a younger sibling for Little Cassie and Little Tian.


    At this moment, Zhen-Zhen''s hands also moved, tugging Tristan''s necktie as she removed his tux and sleeves.


    "Come, Hubby¡­ I''m all yours. Do your best," Zhen-Zhen yfully said, winking at him.


    Tristan let out a huskyugh. Zhen-Zhen had improved a lot when it came to taking the initiative and teasing him boldly. He loved this other side of her. She probably learned this from him and Zhen-Zhen could adapt easily!


    Tristan, who could no longer restrain himself, grabbed Zhen-Zhen''s body closer to his as he smashed his lips against her mouth, kissing her hungrily and aggressively. He couldn''t wait to do everything he wanted to her on their wedding night!

 Chapter 880 Until The End Of Time

    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were hugging each other as they looked at the night sky. They felt so happy and content to be together like this.


    They loved each other and they would always be there for each other. The promises they had a while ago were already engraved in their hearts.


    Tristan nted a soft kiss on Zhen-Zhen''s forehead, a sigh of his love and respect for the mother of his children.


    "You made my lifeplete. I couldn''t ask for more¡­" Tristan entangled their hands, bringing her hand closer to his lips as he kissed it.


    "I feel the same way, Tristan. You gave meaning to my life. If not for you, I would never learn lots of things. I was able to adjust to this unfamiliar world. My lonely self gained a big new family¡­ and I found the love of my life." Zhen-Zhen gazed up, caressing his cheek. There was a loving smile on her face.


    "Thank you for everything¡­" she added, kissing Tristan on his lips.


    The husband and wife just remained cuddling in their cottage. The roof was made of transparent ss wherein they could watch the stars above.


    The moment was perfect¨C just Tristan and Zhen-Zhen together. They were both looking forward to their future.


    "Tristan, let''s ask each other a question. I want to reminisce about our past. How we end up being together? What are the things we don''t know yet about each other?" Zhen-Zhen cheerfully said, looking at him.


    "Sure. Just ask me. After answering one question of yours, I will ask you back." Tristan pulled Zhen-Zhen closer to his body.


    "What is the most memorable moment you had with me that surprised you the most?" Zhen-Zhen asked Tristan expectantly.


    Tristan fell silent for a moment, trying to remember their past. After a while, Tristan suddenly burst out into a peal ofughter. He remembered something funny that he would never forget.


    "In Mt. Calypso, I was so shocked when you suddenly dropped the big wild boar in front of me. You scared me to death! Hahaha. I never expected that you would bring that when you said that you would search for food." Tristan continuedughing.


    "You surprised me more when you showed me your powers. You could control fire and you could fly!" Tristan added, his eyes shining in amazement.


    Zhen-Zhen giggled as they recollected those moments. "You got afraid of me¡­ am I right?"


    Tristan smiled sheepishly, scratching his face before nodding his head. "Now, it''s my turn to ask."


    Zhen-Zhen nced at him, anticipating his question.


    "What do you like the most about me? When did you fall in love with me?" Tristan was dying to hear the answer to that question.


    "I like how you treated me during our first meeting. Though you didn''t mean it at first, I''m so happy when you proposed to me, asking me to be your wife. In fact, I researched the meaning of wife one week after I learned how to read and use a mobile phone."


    "I don''t know when exactly I fell in love. But my heart was in pain the moment I saw you cry for the first time. At that certain moment, I had the urge to make you smile always." Zhen-Zhen confessed to him.<sub> </sub>


    Tristan felt so touched when he heard that. Zhen-Zhen loved him unconditionally. She was so pure and innocent¨C a delicate woman who knew how to protect her loved ones.


    "My wifey¡­ I love you so much. I will always feel grateful that I became part of your life. Whoa! I''m the lucky guy on earth! I am proud of myself because of you." Tristan rained gentle kisses on her face. He couldn''t stop himself from devoting his life to his wife. He would do anything for her.


    "Do you have any more questions my dear wifey?" Tristan asked.


    Zhen-Zhen shook her head. After getting her response, Tristan smirked at her cheekily. "Since you don''t have questions left, let''s start our next round!"


    Tristan immediately flipped her over, pinning her down on the bed. He removed the nket that was wrapped around her soft body.


    "You naughty!" Zhen-Zhen hit his broad chest, giggling.


    "You can''t me me, wifey. How can I control myself if a beautiful naked woman is lying here beside me?" He teased her by touching and groping her breasts.


    Zhen-Zhen pouted her lips, trying to suppress her moan. "Does it mean you will lose control once another beautiful woman will lie naked next to you?"


    "Eh?! Of course not! I''m only getting hard for you. My standard is so high now because of you." Tristan said proudly, pacifying his jealous wife.


    Zhen-Zhen bobbed her head, her lips curling up in a satisfied smile.


    "Now, I''m back to my business. Don''t interrupt me, wifey!" Tristanmented. Zhen-Zhen could only giggle because of his remarks.


    Before she knew it, Tristan''s mouth was already trailing kisses from her neck down to her chest. He was on top of her, his hand exploring every part of her body.


    The physical attraction between them was getting stronger and stronger. With his newly acquired power, Tristan could now match up Zhen-Zhen''s stamina and endurance.


    This was one of the things Tristan was enjoying after gaining supernatural power. They could make love nth time without getting tired and exhausted! If they wanted to make another baby, they could do it every day until they could seed.


    Zhen-Zhen''s soft moans began to echo inside their cottage as their bodies were moving in sync. Tristan imed her over and over again, pounding her and racking her body.


    He thrust deeper and deeper, faster and faster, bringing Zhen-Zhen into the greatest heights of ecstasy. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen ensured to make the most out of their wedding night.


    They were trapped in their own magical world¨C Just Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. They whispered how much they loved each other. The promises they made together¡­ as they united as one. One soul, one heart, and one body! The promise of forever¡­ was already engraved in their hearts. No one could separate them¡­ as they belonged to each other.


    Their love story began with a simple deception¡­ a yboy CEO trying to deceive and take advantage of a beautiful and innocent demon god''s daughter who, in the end, was able to capture his heartpletely. The love grew stronger and it became a genuine and profound love that wouldst until the end of time.

 Chapter 881 The Next Gen

    Five Years Later¡­


    The Davis and the Meyer Family were celebrating the 5th Birthday of the Twins, Little Cassie and Little Tian. The birthday celebration was being held in the Heavenly Star Paradise Resort.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan would always gather the whole family, including their closest friends during the Twins'' birthday.


    Grandpa Lu would always support them especially if his great-grandchildren were involved. This was like a regr family gathering where every member of the family was present.


    The monthly gathering of the Davis Family had been dissolved five years ago. But it was reced by a family reunion whenever Tristan''s children or Andrew''s son would celebrate their birthday.


    Alveena''s and Andrew''s baby was a boy. His name was Allen Emmanuel Sy, 4 years old. Christian, Cassie, and Allen became the apple of the eyes of the members of the Davis, the Sy, and the Meyer Family.


    These little kids gave joy and happiness to everyone because of their likable and unique qualities. The three of them inherited the beauty and charms of their parents, capturing the hearts of individuals who came across them.


    They were yful like normal children but they were smart and intelligent for their age. The three of them excelled in their own way.


    "Cassie, Tian,e here, your godfather, Matthew, and godmother, Sophia, want to talk to you," Tristan called the twins who were ying with their cousins.


    Sophia and Matthew couldn''t attend the family gathering as they were still abroad. They decided to stay there and live independently, not relying on Matthew''s family and background.


    Sophia and Matthew also made their own family. And they were now a family of three. They had a two-year-old daughter, named Elijah Wilkins.


    "Hi, Cassie and Tian! You are big kids now. Happy Birthday!" Sophia greeted them through the video call.


    "Mumsy Sophie!" Little Cassie''s exhrated voice echoed as she called Sophia. "Thank you. Where''s i? When are you going to bring her here? I want to y with her," Cassie pouted her cute lips while talking to Sophia.


    Matthew and Sophia giggled upon seeing her cute reactions. Christian was just standing at the back, well-behaved and waiting for his turn to talk to Sophia and Matthew as his twin sister didn''t want to let go of the tablet.


    "i, say hi to your big sis, Cassie, and big bro, Christian," Matthew held Elijah''s little hand as they waved at the camera. Elijah just giggled as she was having fun observing Cassie on theptop''s screen.


    "Christian! What a handsome boy you''ve be. Is there something you want to tell us? How''s your birthday party?" Matthew talked to Christian who was very silent at the back.


    "Pops, where''s my gift?" Little Christian tantly said without even smiling. This young boy was always straightforward. Tristan said that his son''s attitude came from his father-inw, Zu Wan. So serious, cold, and strict!


    Matthew was caught off guard. Heughed awkwardly while scratching his face. He had forgotten to send their gifts because he was so busy at work for the past few days.


    "Little one. Don''t get upset that your pops. I will send your gift today. Just wait for a few more days. Okay?" Matthew reassured him.


    Little Tian just nodded his head, thanking Matthew. Then he never uttered another word after that. He was just a man of a few words.<sub> </sub>


    Little Cassie was the one who talked a lot. She cheerfully entertained Sophia and Matthew, talking about her experience in her first school, her new friends, and most especially, sheined about Christian''s unfriendly attitude towards their ssmates.


    Little Tian preferred to be alone and read books, than ying and socializing with other kids, unlike Cassie. She was the cheerful type, yful and friendly kid.


    Cassie kept on talking when suddenly her eyes caught a glimpse of a handsome boy who just arrived at the venue.


    For some unknown reason, Cassie couldn''t take her eyes off him. The handsome boy had a charming smile. His brown eyes attracted her the most. She became speechless as she kept on admiring the boy.


    He looked familiar to her as if she had already seen him somewhere but she just couldn''t remember when and where. She immediately passed the tablet to her twin brother and asked him, "Bro, do you know him?" Cassie''s blue eyes were sparkling with delight. She was intrigued by that handsome boy.


    Meanwhile, Christian followed Cassie''s line of sight. His brows collided with each other when he saw the boy. He knew him and he could recognize him.


    "He is Flint, eleven years old. He is Uno''s nephew."


    "Uno? Who is that bro?" Cassie innocently asked him again.


    "One of the original members of Fiery Eagles, the Davis Family''s secret guards!" Christian was familiar with the members of the Fiery Eagles as Tristan was always bringing him along when visiting the Fiery Eagles Headquarters.


    Just like their mother, Christian has a high IQ. He is considered a genius. So Tristan was exposing him to learn and discover more things and enhanced his skills with the help of Fiery Eagles.


    Dos, the genius scientist of the Fiery Eagles, was Christian''s mentor. He met Flint in the headquarters several times so he was already familiar with him.


    "Tell me more about that boy! I want to know more about him. So his name is Flint. What a nice name. It suited him!" Little Cassie blurted out with her dreamy eyes.


    "I don''t know him well. Why don''t you ask Aunt E? She is a close friend of Flint." Christian said nonchntly. He hated talking too much so he''d rather not talk about Flint.


    "Really?! Aunt E is close to him! That''s great. Where is Aunt E?" Cassie was so determined to know Flint more. He caught her interest.


    "She is talking with our grandpa and grandma," Christian said, pointing his finger at them.


    "Alright! I''m going to ask Aunt E!" Cassie immediately left, running in E''s direction.


    Christian just shook his head. This was the first time he saw his twin sister bing enthusiastic when it came to a boy.


    Taking a deep sigh, Christian moved his gaze back to Flint. Christian frowned as soon as he noticed that Flint was looking at E.


    ''Uh oh! Why do I sense trouble.'' Christian thought to himself as he darted his gaze back and forth between Flint and the two girls¨C E and Cassie.

 Chapter 882 Men In Black Robes

    The birthday celebration of the twins continued. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were very busy, entertaining the whole family and the guests. Some members of the Fiery Eagles also attended, that''s why Flint was there. His Uncle Uno brought him because he insisted oning just to see E, his secret crush.


    Flint was staring at E from the distance when a beautiful young girl with blue eyes suddenly approached her. Because of that, E turned in his direction, meeting Flint''s brown eyes. She caught him looking at her!


    ''Shoot. She caught me!'' Flint scolded himself inwardly. He didn''t know whether to smile at her or look away, pretending that he didn''t see her.


    In the end, Flint''s lips reflexively tugged upward when he saw E smiling at him. She even waved at him. The two had be close friends as E was always visiting the Fiery Eagles headquarters because of Liam.


    Liam was still in aa, lying there on his sickbed for five years! Visiting Liam every day had be E''s favorite habit. Her days wouldn''t beplete without seeing Liam.


    And whenever she would visit him, she would always encounter Flint. He would apany her and talk to her for several hours. That''s how their friendship started.


    Meanwhile, since Flint was so focused on E, he failed to notice the young girl whose eyes were sparkling with joy upon seeing his charming smile once again. His two cute dimples appeared on his face.


    It did not take long when Cassie seized E''s hand and hurriedly pulled her towards Flint. Christian, who was watching them from afar, just shook his head before turning around to join his cousin, Allen. The video call with Sophia and Matthew ended.


    Upon reaching Allen''s spot, Grandpa Lu approached his two great-grandsonsa€¡° Allen and Christian. The old man was very close to them, most especially Christian.


    Christian preferred to talk with Grandpa Lu and hang out with him and Zu Wan, rather than y with the other children of his same age. He was a very charming and intelligent boy but with an aloof behavior. Cassie and Christian were quite opposite of each other.


    "Christian, where is your twin sister?" Grandpa Lu asked him when he didn''t see Cassie around.


    "She''s there grandpa, talking to Aunt E and her friend, Flint." Flint pointed his finger at them, guiding Grandpa Lu''s line of sight.


    Allen tugged his older cousin''s arm and said, "Tian, let''s join them. I want to y with Cassie, E, and Flint. I''m tired of entertaining the old ones!"


    Grandpa Lu didn''t know whether to cry orugh when he heard Allen''sst statement. But he couldn''t me him. These children had be the center of attraction during the banquet. The elders kept on bugging them and Grandpa Lu was one of them.


    "Alright. I won''t keep you here. Go and y with them!" Grandpa Lu was giving them the freedom to roam around and y. The children should enjoy this banquet as this was for them.


    But Christian looked at Grandpa Lu with his pleading eyes. He didn''t want to y. He wanted to stay by his grandfather''s side and listen to his story. He could get meaningful lessons and advice just by listening to Grandpa Lu.


    Grandpa Lu let out a soft chuckle because of Christian''s reaction. He knew that Christian was not like an ordinary child who would prefer to y around with the other kids.


    Grandpa Lu understood that. He also admired him for being a mature child. However, he was worried that Christian couldn''t enjoy his childhood days if he would always stick by an old man''s side. So in the end, Grandpa Lu encourages Christian to join Allen, Cassie, E, and Flint.<sub> </sub>


    Couldn''t refuse his grandpa''s request, Christian immediatelyplied. He said goodbye to Grandpa Lu and apanied Allen to socialize and y with Cassie and others.


    Grandpa Lu smiled broadly seeing those children getting along really well. He was so happy for them.


    Meanwhile, Christian and Allen already reached Cassie''s spot. She was currently talking to Flint as she bombarded him with so many personal questions.


    Flint could only smile awkwardly as he didn''t expect that a five-year-old girl would be this talkative. She kept on asking him about himself, what he likes and doesn''t like as if Flint was answering questions from a m Book!


    E couldn''t do anything as she didn''t want to interrupt Cassie. She was very enthusiastic and lively while talking to Flint. She just listened to them.


    On the other hand, Christian massaged his temples. He felt so embarrassed because of his twin sister''s bold behavior. She didn''t even bother to hide her fondness and admiration towards Flint.


    Christian was the only one who had the guts to interrupt his cute twin sister. He was aware that E was hesitating to control Cassie''s bbering mouth. She always spoiled Cassie as she was her favorite niece!


    "Cassie, our cousin Allen got bored. He wants to y with you," Christian said as an alibi for Cassie to stop pestering Flint.


    Allen nced at Christian innocently. He didn''t particrly say that. But getting Christian''s eye signal, Allen just yed along with him. He bobbed his head frantically before grabbing Cassie''s hand. He pulled her away from Flint as per Christian''s instruction.


    E giggled cheerfully. She wanted to entertain these three charming kids. So she thought of bringing them outside the venue to enjoy the scenic view of the Paradise Resort.


    "Let''s go outside. I know a perfect ce where you can y a nice game!" E suggested it to the three kids.


    Flint cleared his throat, his eyes asking E if he could join them. E understood him so she nodded her head. "Flint, you cane with us. The more the merrier!"


    Flint bobbed his head with a wide smile on his face. He was secretly rejoicing. He fulfilled his goal today. He went there in order to bond with E. Soon, the five of them went outside.


    *****


    Half an hourter...


    The entrance door of the venue flew open as Flint dashed inside, catching the attention of everyone.


    "Help! Help! They kidnapped the twins, E and Allen! Men wearing ck robes!!!

 Chapter 883 The Guardian Warriors Are Back!

    *SMASH*


    The sound of wine ss breaking into pieces was heard in the venue as Zhen-Zhen dropped it to the floor.


    ''What? My son and my daughter have been kidnapped? Who would dare do that? Are they courting death?'' Tristan thought to himself, thinking that ordinary humans took their twins, E and Allen.


    Cassandra and Christian have supernatural abilities¨C controlling fire! They also have protectors¨C Blue Fire Dragon, Blue and Red Fire Dragon, Scarlet.


    On the other hand, Zhen-Zhen had a bad feeling about this. ''Men wearing ck robes? Don''t tell me¡­ the guardian warriors are back?''


    ''FaMo, Miho, try contacting Blue and Scarlet,'' Zhen-Zhenmanded the two fire dragon''s through their mind link.


    Grandpa Lu and the other elders immediately approached Flint. He was bleeding as he tried to struggle and protect E and the other kids.


    Zu Wan, Andrew, and the members of the Fiery Eagles immediately dashed outside, hoping that they could still see the car of those kidnappers.


    Lucas called the police, while Isabelle supported Alveena who was about to copse after hearing her son was kidnapped by unknown men. Titania was also shocked, knowing that E and others were taken.


    The atmosphere in the venue had be tense and chaotic. Everyone was worried about the children''s safety. Who would dare kidnap the grandchildren of the Sy Family and the Davis Family?


    Clifford and his parents also called the Armies and the high-ranking officials of the police department. They had to find the children as soon as possible.


    While everyone was doing their best to locate the children and the men who took them, Zhen-Zhen grabbed Tristan, pulling him away from the eyes of the other family members.


    "Zhen, how is it?" Tristan asked her. He began to worry as well after seeing the troubled look in her eyes.


    "Something is not right. I summoned Miho and she told me that something was hindering her from talking to Blue and Scarlet." Zhen-Zhen''s voice was filled with worries and concerns.


    "Ok. Let me ask, FaMo." Tristan closed his eyes and tried to locate their location with the help of FaMo.


    ''Tristan, this is the work of a Shaman. They used a great spell, obstructing us frommunicating with the other fire dragons. But don''t worry, Blue and Scarlet left several marks wherein we can use to locate their location.''


    Hearing the words Shaman, Tristan felt rmed. He looked at Zhen-Zhen withplicated emotions. "My Wife¡­ I think Guardian Warriors are involved."


    Zhen-Zhen was not surprised at all. She mmed her eyes shut while gritting her teeth. Those people were not tired of challenging her. She thought they''d already given up chasing after her. But now, after five years, they dared to stir chaos again by taking their twins.


    E and Allen got involved as well because they were with the twins. But Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were aware that their original targets were the twins.<sub> </sub>


    "We have to put an end to this, Tristan. I can''t let them disturb our peaceful life forever." Zhen-Zhen said with so much conviction in her words. After a long time, this was the first time Tristan saw how Zhen-Zhen became mad like a raging fire in hell. Her blue eyes had turned crimson red!


    "Yes, Wifey. Let''s face them together. We will save our children, as well as E and Allen. I know Blue and Scarlet will protect them for the time being." Tristan tried his best to console his angry wife. He was afraid that Zhen-Zhen would lose control of herself. He didn''t want her inner demon to resurface again. She''s quite frightening when furious!


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were preparing to leave when they heard anothermotion inside the venue. Everyone was screaming, calling Grandpa Lu''s name.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen immediately came out to find out what happened. They were shocked beyond belief after seeing Grandpa Lu lying unconscious on the floor. Lucas and Isabelle were trying to check his pulse and breathing. The old man suddenly copsed!


    His heart couldn''t take it. His great-grandchildren were taken away from them by bad guys! Grandpa Lu''s health was already not good and this situation worsened his condition further.


    The entire Davis Family was shocked and shaken seeing their Patriarch copsed like this. They were now panicking. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen ran in his direction.


    Reaching his spot, Tristan scooped Grandpa Lu in his arms. "Grandpa, hang on. Don''t leave us."


    They could tell that this was a heart attack! They had no time to spare. Zhen-Zhen and Tristan rushed outside. They had to bring Grandpa Lu to the hospital as soon as possible.


    "Wifey, I will teleport to the hospital. You should go and find our twins. I will follow you after." Tristan and Zhen-Zhen could feel the urgency of this situation.


    ''This wouldn''t have happened¡­ if those guardian warriors didn''te, seeking trouble,'' Zhen-Zhen thought to herself, clenching her teeth.


    "Okay, Tristan. Let''s leave now. Save Grandpa Lu first. I will find the kids soon. I''ll contact you and FaMo!"


    In just a blink of an eye, Zhen-Zhen and Tristan disappeared from the Heavenly Star Paradise. One was going to the hospital and the other one was searching for the children.


    Lucas and Isabelle tried to calm the people panicking inside the venue. Andrew came back tofort his wife, Alveena. Zu Wan stayed by Titania''s side as well.


    He noticed that Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were gone. He put his trust in them. They could save the children. Nothing bad would happen to the children.


    But deep inside, Zu Wan was dying to follow them. But he could no longer do it. He was just an ordinary man, with no powers.


    "Titania, let''s wait¡­ Tristan and Zhen-Zhen are going to find them." Zu Wan mumbled, reassuring Titania.


    She could only bob her head in agreement. Knowing that Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were powerful enough to fight any bad guys, it helped her at ease.


    "Cassie and Tian can also protect their own selves. They are powerful too. Remember?" Zu Wan said, believing in his grandchildren''s capabilities. "They will certainly protect E and Allen," he added.

 Chapter 884 Young Demons

    Five guardian warriors were sent out to do their mission. To lure the demon god and his daughter, the guardian warriors took the Twins. They knew that the demon god and his daughter would try to save those children. It was a perfect n to set a trap for them.


    These five guardian warriors were the strongest guardian warriors¨C A healer, two element wielders, and two Shamans. They brought the children to another mountain wherein no civilian from this world would get involved. They used the dimension-hopping spell for their quick transportation.


    These two shamans already cast a sealing spell as they were cautious about the power of the twins. Blue and Scarlet were now trapped temporarily and they couldn''t use their power. This was the reason why FaMo and Miho couldn''tmunicate with them.


    However, Christian used his own power to leave a mark for FaMo and Miho to use in tracking their current location. Christian and Cassie were both calm even though powerful strangers took them.


    E and Allen had no idea what was happening. They were put under the shaman''s hypnotic spell. They were blindly following what the Shamans told them to do so.


    "They are indeed demons. They are not even afraid of us," a guardian warriormented while observing Cassie and Christian who were restrained by the magical giant vines. The two didn''t even cry or beg the guardian warriors to release them.


    "Should I test them?" The element wielder with the power of ice stepped forward, volunteering himself.


    "Go ahead. Just don''t kill them yet. We need them as a shield against their demon mother and the demon god." The team leader reminded him.


    The man just smiled yfully before nodding his head. "I know what to do. I just want to y with them."


    "Be gentle. They are just kids," the healer blurted out, showing concern for the kids.


    "You are wrong. They are demons. Young demons," the guy retorted.


    Ignoring the healer''s request, the element wielder proceeded, tracing his steps towards Christian and Cassie. The twins were inside a giant spell mark. This mark was the one sealing their fire dragons'' power. The vines were holding them in ce, making them immobile.


    The twins looked harmless. But the element-wielder got pissed off because the two didn''t even show any hint of negative emotions like fear, nervousness, or anger.


    "Hey, kiddos! Do you want to y? My friend will release you from that giant vines if you don''t shout, scream, cry or make any sound. So make sure to endure the pain!"


    The man raised his hand and suddenly several sharp shards of ice crystal floated around his palm. He pushed his palm forward, making the shards of ice crystal fly towards Christian and Cassie.


    Cassie reflexively closed her eyes while Christian didn''t even blink his eyes.


    *SMASH*


    The ice crystal didn''t hit Cassie and Christian. They exploded even before they reached their spots. Balls of blue and red fire appeared, colliding with the ice crystal!


    "Damn! What the hell is that?" The element wielder mumbled with utter disbelief. Even the other guardian warriors were shocked when they witnessed that.


    "I thought you sealed their powers?!!" He questioned the Shamans.


    The two Shamans exchanged nces with one another. They couldn''t understand this as well. If they could still use their powers then howe they didn''t struggle, fight back or even attack them.<sub> </sub>


    The element wielderunched another attack, shooting them with thousands of ice crystal shards! But the same thing happened! Blue and red fire resurfaced, blocking those shards from hitting Cassie and Christain.


    "Damn!" The man cursed and gazed at hisrade who was also an element wielder. "Why don''t you try it? Use your vines and attack them?! Squeeze their bodies using your vines!"


    The earth element wielder stood up. He also wanted to see if the twins could still protect themselves using his giant vines. Their hands and feet were being restrained by those giant vines as of this moment.


    He concentrated on his vines,manding them in his mind to move and squeeze those little kids.


    This time Cassie spoke to her twin brother. "Bro, can we strike back now? My hands and feet are getting numb because of these." Cassie was referring to the vines that were wrapped around their feet and hands. "I feel ufortable," she added, pouting her small lips.


    Christian contemted for a moment before nodding his head. "Go ahead. But don''t use too much power. Mom and Dad will scold us both. This is a beautiful mountain. We should be careful not to destroy it using our fire."


    The five guardian warriors: "..."


    They didn''t know if these two young kids were bluffing or not. They already cast their sealing technique to stop them from using their powers. Howe these two could still use their powers?


    Without saying another word, Cassie began dissolving and melting the giant vines using red fire. "Do you want me to melt yours too, brother?" She innocently asked him.


    "No need. I can do it by myself." Christian nonchntly responded. Then he began freeing himself from the giant vines.


    The five guardian warriors just watched them in amusement and disbelief. What was happening here?


    Of course, they cast a sealing spell on them. But they made the mistake of underestimating the twins'' power. The sealing technique they used was not powerful enough to seal Cassie''s and Christian''s powers.


    They only managed to seal the portion of their fire dragons'' power. Christian and Cassie were able to break the seal easily. Zhen-Zhen taught them well on how to break the seal as she didn''t want her children to experience what she had gone through before.


    The guardian warriors sealed her and her powers for a hundred years. She remained and was trapped in that stone coffin for a very long time.


    With that unpleasant experience, Zhen-Zhen did her best to teach her children how they would be able to break the guardian warrior''s seal.


    Zhen-Zhen already anticipated that this day woulde wherein the guardian warriors would be back and target even their children. So she made a good preparation for this.


    "Are you the guardian warriors? Did youe here for our mother?" Cassie asked them curiously.


    "Do you know us?" The healer asked her back.


    "Yes! You are the evil warriors who will use the innocents for your evil scheme." Christian answered them tantly.


    The five guardian warriors were speechless after hearing those words from these five-year-old kids.

 Chapter 885 Overpowered!

    The way Christian and Cassie spoke seemed like they were not five-year-old kids. The guardian warriors were rendered speechless as they were caught off guard by their statement.


    "We are not using innocents!" The ice element wielder spat back at them after he recovered from his stupor.


    Christian and Cassie exchanged nces with one another. Then the two of them pointed their fingers at themselves.


    "How about us?" Little Christian asked.


    "We are innocent," Little Cassie added.


    The guardian warrior crumpled his face and insisted on telling them that¡­ "You are little demons. You are not innocents!"


    Little Cassie shrugged her shoulders while Little Christian facepalmed after hearing the guardian warrior''sst remarks.


    "Then how about them?" Christian moved his finger, pointing at Allen and E. The two children were obediently sitting next to the healer.


    "You also hurt Flint! I hate you!" Cassie blurted out as she remembered that Flint got hurt after trying to protect them. At that moment, Christian and Cassie couldn''t use their power in front of Flint, Allen, and E.


    Allen and E were still under the shaman''s hypnotic spell so Christian and Cassie were now using their powers to protect themselves against the guardian warriors.


    The element wielders continued arguing with the little kids while the Shamans tried to cast another sealing spell secretly. They started chanting without letting Christian and Cassie know.


    But their actions didn''t escape Christian''s observant eyes. "Cassie, let''s build a barrier and wait for Mom and Dad," he whispered to his twin sister.


    Cassie just nodded her head frantically. Then she closed her eyes to concentrate. She extended both her hands on her sides. She started to build an invisible barrier with a 5-meter radius around them.


    "What is she trying to do here?" The earth element wielder was alerted when he saw Cassie''s hand gesture. However, he couldn''t see what she was doing as the barrier she was making was invisible.


    They tried tounch another attack, summoning the giant vines and thousands of ice crystal shards towards their direction. However, the shards and vines bounced back after hitting the invisible barrier.


    "Whoa, Careful!" The Shamans were interrupted from finishing their incantation as the shards of ice crystals and giant vines bounced back in their direction, targeting the guardian warriors.


    The element wielders and shamans avoided the iing shards and vines while the Healer created a shield to protect her and the other children¨C Allen and E.


    "Damn! Why are they so powerful? They are just kids!" The ice element wielder was already pissed off as everything was going their way. "They are truly demons! The descendants of the demon god!"


    "Heh, we are proud about that!" Cassie mumbled with a head held high. "That''s our grandpa," she added, eximing cheerfully.


    The healer giggled after seeing the adorable reaction of Cassie. She seemed to be enjoying this, instead of getting scared. There was no sign of fear in her blue eyes. All she could see was pure innocence and yfulness. The little young demon girl was smiling while the other guardian warriors were already annoyed with an ugly expression on their faces.<sub> </sub>


    ? Unknown to them, Cassie was indeed enjoying this as it was seldom for them to use their powers. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen forbid them to use their powers as they had to hide them from other people.


    Now, they had the chance to use their skills and powers as if they were having practical tests to measure their current strength. Just like Cassie, Christian was also having fun although he was not showing it through his expression. He remained calm the entire time.


    In contrast, the guardian warriors were the ones getting anxious. They were having a hard time dealing with these two young demons. They were the strongest among the other warriors but here they were, feeling so helpless.


    All their attacks didn''t affect the twins. Just how powerful they were? The twins were just half demons (or shall we say 25% demon and 75% human because their mother is half demon and half human) but they couldn''t even counter their attacks.


    "Attack them again! Let''s join forces!" The ice wielder was as stubborn as a child. He couldn''t ept this embarrassing defeat. The earth element wielder and the two shamans just followed his lead while the healer just watched them on the sideline, taking care of Allen and E.


    She was there to support herrade and heal any injury but not to attack their enemies. She was very amused by the power of Christian and Cassie. They were truly amazing! (In other words, they are OP!)


    The healer could see that the attacks of herrade were ineffective. Christian and Cassie were done creating a powerful protection barrier that couldn''t easily break by thebined powers of the four guardian warriors.


    "Stop wasting your time. Our Mom and Dad are on their way to find us. If you can''t even handle us, do you think you can win against them?" Christian spoke up, with a mocking grin on his face.


    "Heh, you should be the one to stop. If you don''t want these two children to be harmed!" The ice element wielder threatened Christian using Allen and E.


    "See! You don''t have integrity. You are a shameless coward and a loser. You are using the innocent and the weak for your evil deeds. You are more evil than our grandpa! You should consider yourselves as demons too." Cassie stuck her tongue out, provoking him further.


    The blood of the ice element wielder was already boiling in fury, his nose ring and his eyes bloodshot.


    "Do you really want to challenge me? Then be it!" The ice wielder turned around, facing Allen and E who were sitting next to the Healer.


    Without saying a word, he released several ice crystal shards, throwing them in Allen''s and E''s spot. The healer didn''t anticipate it so she was toote to create a protective shield.


    "Are You Crazy?!!" A shaman screamed at him.


    "Damn! Is he trying to kill the human children!" Another guardian warrior blurted out in disbelief.


    The ice crystal shards were flying and moving at a very fast pace.


    SWOOSH!!!


    "Nooo!"


    Boom!!!

 Chapter 886 Charming But Scary

    Boom!


    An explosion happened even before the shards of ice crystal reached Allen and E. The smoke engulfed the area, reducing the visibility.


    The guardian warriors didn''t know what happened. It took several seconds before they cleared their vision. They were surprised to see Little Christian shielding E and Allen. He teleported to their location! And using his power, he blocked the ice crystal shards.


    "How did he do that?" The ice element wielder was shocked beyond belief. They didn''t anticipate that this young little demon could also use teleportation.


    "Grab them!" The shaman suddenly blurted out, realizing that Christian might escape using teleportation.


    The Healer was about to grab and hold them in ce when Christian''s blue fire dragon interfered. He finally repealed the sealing spell cast by the shamans.


    In a blink of an eye, Christian teleported back to Cassie''s side. He brought along Allen and E.


    "Knock them unconscious!" Cassie ordered her brother as she wanted to use her power, not in front of Allen and E.


    Christian shook his head helplessly. His twin sister was truly enjoying this. Because of this she found the opportunity to test her skills and powers wherein she could justify it from their parents.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan would not scold them for not following the rule. This was a special situation.


    Meanwhile, the five guardian warriors didn''t know what they would do next. They couldn''t pass through the invisible barrier. Their attacks were useless against the twins'' shield.


    "Why are they not escaping? They can teleport now. But why are they still here?" The earth element wielder asked hisrades in puzzlement.


    "Maybe they couldn''t do a long-distance teleportation," the ice element wielder responded, not certain about it.


    "Let''s catch them! Our mission will fail once they escape!" He added, encouraging hisrades to join forces to capture the twins.


    The healer shook her head and held his shoulder. "Their protective barrier is unbreakable. You are just wasting your time."


    "Then what should we do?" He spat back.


    "Admit defeat, surrender, and go back to your own world," Christian''s small but cold voice was heard. He was the one who answered the ice element wielder.


    The guardian warriors were taken aback and at the same time, were overwhelmed by Christian''s overbearing confidence.


    "You little demon! Just you wait. I will give you a lesson that you will never forget!" The ice element wielder refused to admit defeat. He summoned bigger shards of ice crystals, forming them into arge ice dragon form. He controlled it,unching another attack on Christian, Cassie, E, and Allen.


    This time Cassie released Scarlet, her red fire dragon. Her eyes sparkled in excitement as she watched Scarlet melting the ice dragon formed by the ice element wielder.


    "What the hell is this? They can fight back. Am I really witnessing this? We are at the losing end!" The Shaman blurted out exasperatedly.


    As the guardian warriors were talking to each other, Christian and Cassie exchanged meaningful looks at each other. They weremunicating through their eyes.


    Secondster, Cassie closed her eyes once again, raising her palms. Before the guardian warriors realized it, another barrier was built around them, thus trapping them.


    "Eh? What happened?" The Healer was the first one who noticed that they were trapped in a barrier.


    The other warriors pressed their palms against the invisible barrier. They felt like a strong wall was standing in front of them.<sub> </sub>


    "Damn! We should get out of here!"


    "Use the vines!"


    "Cast a spell. Let''s try using a dimension-hopping spell!"


    "Use the sharp shards of your ice crystal!"


    The guardian warriors were now in panic.


    While they were strategizing on how to escape from that barrier cell, Christian told Cassie to transfer E and Allen to a safe ce.


    Worrying about the safety of the two, Cassie immediatelyplied with Christian''s request. She also used her teleportation ability to bring Allen and E back to the Davis Family Mansion. The two of them were already unconscious.


    When Cassie left, Christian moved closer to the spot where the guardian warriors were trapped. He was like a warden guarding and observing his prisoners.


    "Now, let''s talk. Why did youe here?" Christian asked them with a serious expression on his face.


    The healer thought he was harmless so she just answered his query. "We are here for your mother and grandfather, the demon god."


    "So are you here to kill them?" Christian threw another tant question.


    "Yes. That''s our mission. We can''t allow them to bring another chaos to our world." The healer exined to the little young boy.


    Christian raised his eyebrow, eyeing the healer in disbelief. "You are all stupid. Our mother and our grandfather are living here peacefully without harming any human beings. But here you are, wanting to eliminate them by using all means... even if it means sacrificing the innocents."


    "You are the ones, looking for a fight! Not them!" he added. Christian sounded like a strict teacher scolding his students.


    "My sister and I can easily defeat you and kill you if we want it. But our parents asked us not to hurt any humans using our powers so we didn''t attack you first. So I''m warning you. Don''t give me a reason to hurt each one of you! Just go back to your world and don''t create chaos here," Christian said those words with so much conviction.


    "Are you looking for trouble?" His sharp gaze was directed at them. He was warning them.


    The guardian warriors fell silent for a moment. They had to admit that Christian was right. He and his twin sister were powerful enough to crush them but they didn''t do it.


    "But since you used innocent people, maybe I can no longer consider you as human beings. I can do what I want with you," Christian said meaningfully, threatening them.


    The four guardian warriors became uneasy. They suddenly felt scared and rmed. What if this little demon would kill them for real? With his current power, he was capable of doing that.


    ''He looks so charming but he is scary!'' The healer thought to herself. She was the only calm person inside that prison barrier.


    "Let me ask you one more time... will you admit defeat and go back to your world, or stay here and die? Which is which?"


    Guardian warriors: "..."


    ''Is he serious? Is he nning to kill us?''

 Chapter 887 Couldnt Escape

    The guardian warriors began to feel scared as Christian was emanating a chilly aura. He didn''t sound like a five-year-old kid when warning and threatening them. He had the resemnce of his grandfather, Zu Wan.


    They just realized how powerful the twins were. They overpowered them. They thought they were already powerful enough to defeat the twins'' mother and the demon god. But it seemed that they were very far from their goal. They couldn''t even win against the twins.


    The five guardian warriors exchanged nces with one another. They were asking themselves about what they should do next. Was it okay to admit defeat and stay alive? Or they had to protect their pride, not surrendering to Christian and Cassie? Was it worth it to die there?


    They were contemting what to do when Christian spoke up once again. "What are you fighting for? Peace and safety of your n? Then why do you keep on provoking us? We are silently and peacefully living here. Why do you have toe and create trouble?"


    "I believe that the war between you and my grandfather already ended a long time ago. Why are you so obsessed with defeating my grandfather and my mother?"


    Christian was a man of a few words. But for the sake of enlightening their minds, he was doing what he hated the most¨C Talking so much!


    The guardian warriors fell silent. They were also trying to assess the situation. Then the calm one among them voiced out her thoughts. It was the Healer.


    "Five years ago, we sent guardian warriors here. When they went back to our world, they told everyone of us that the demon god was alive and our guardian leader betrayed us because he was bewitched by the demon god''s daughter."


    "They told us about the great threat. The demon god and her daughter wille back to get their revenge against us¨C the descendants of guardian warriors. So we prepared for five years and we came here to eliminate that threat."


    Christian rubbed the space between his eyebrows. Even he himself could tell that these warriors were so naive.


    "You came here because of your wrong assumption. If my grandfather and my mother wanted revenge, they should have done that five years ago. You just want to keep looking for trouble."


    The healer was taken aback when she heard that. She had to admit that the little boy had a point.


    "Furthermore, my mother didn''t bewitch your guardian leader and he didn''t betray you. He was just smart enough to see the truth." Christian was also aware that Liam was the former guardian leader of these guardian warriors.


    "Now, go back to your world and stop wasting my time here." Christian and Cassie were supposed to celebrate their birthdays together with their family. But here they were in the mountains, fighting these bunch of foolish guardian warriors who still believed in their false ideals.


    "We can''t do that!" The ice element wielder suddenly blurted out.


    Christian narrowed his eyes at him. "So you chose to be stubborn. Does it mean you are choosing death?" An evil smile shed across his face.


    "No!"


    "Nooo!"


    The four guardian warriors except the Healer, yelled in unison. Of course, they didn''t want to die, especially now that Christian''s words made sense to them.


    Christian raised his eyebrow and said," You don''t want to go back and you don''t want to die. So what should I do to you?"


    The healer let out a soft giggle and exined, "What they mean is that we can''t go back because we are not powerful enough to create another portal going back to our world."


    Christian facepalmed when he heard that. He truly wanted to just throw them into the sky. He was trying to figure out what he should do to them when Cassie came back. There was a hint of worry in her eyes when she held her brother''s hand.


    "What is it? Is there something wrong? Why do you look like that?" Christian asked his twin sister who was teary-eyed.


    "Bro, it''s about our great-grandpa. Something happened to him. After sending back Allen and Aunt E, I heard that grandpa Lu was sent to the hospital. Brother, we should go back now and see grandpa."


    Christian''s body froze upon hearing that. His heart raced, feeling anxious and worried. Grandpa Lu was very important to him.


    ''No, not my grandpa¡­'' Christian screamed in his mind. His heart constricted, feeling suffocated.<sub> </sub>


    "Let''s see grandpa now." Cassie pulled his hand as Christian didn''t make a move.


    Christian nodded his head. His expressionless face a while ago was now filled with worry and concern for Grandpa Lu.


    But before leaving, he shot the guardian warriors a cold sharp re. "If our great grandpa''s condition worsens, be ready to take punishment from me. This happened because of you!" Christian''s voice was so cold and frightening, enough to send chills down their spines. His blue eyes turned red.


    Without further ado, Christian and Cassie teleported to the hospital where Grandpa Lu was admitted.


    The guardian warriors felt relieved when the twins disappeared. They thought they could now free themselves from that prison barrier.


    "Now, let''s escape and break this barrier before those little demonse back!" The ice element wielder said with urgency in his voice. He didn''t want to get any punishment.


    The other guardian warriors followed his lead. They tried to attack the barrier using theirbined powers. Afterunching three attacks, the barrier finally got broken.


    "Yes! I knew it. The barrier is not that strong!"


    "Let''s go! We should leave this area as soon as possible!"


    "Cast a dimension-hopping spell!"


    The two shamans prepared the dimension-hopping spell. But before they couldplete it, two figures joined them.


    "Where do you think you are going?"


    The five guardian warriors turned in the direction of that cold voice only to find two beautiful people¨C Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    Shaman: "Damn!"


    Shaman: "S-She¡­ is the¡­ demon god''s daughter."


    Ice element wielder: "The man next to her¡­ does he have power too?"


    ''We are doomed. The twins left but their mother appeared,'' the healer thought to herself.


    Tristan roamed his eyes in his surroundings, looking for Cassie and Christian. "Where are the twins?"


    Zhen-Zhen bent down when she noticed the twins'' trace. She smiled when she saw a blue fire, containing Christian''s message.


    "Christian left us a message," Zhen-Zhen mumbled, the blue fire floating in her palm. Christian anticipated that Tristan and Zhen-Zhen would look for them.


    The guardian warriors just stood there, not making unnecessary moves while watching Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. They could feel an overflowing auraing from Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. They were more powerful than the twins.


    Then they saw the blue fire change its shape, forming letters as Christian sent messages to his parents.


    [ Mom, Dad, don''t worry about us. We protected Allen and Aunt E. I will leave these guardian warriors in your care. I will just go and check on Grandpa Lu. Just make sure they will not escape. I will deal with them once Ie back. ]


    The guardian warriors also saw Christian''s message. They were now anxious and scared to death. They could tell that the little demon was serious about his warning.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen turned to the five guardian warriors with their bloodshot eyes. Of course, they won''t let them escape. They had to give them a proper lesson so that things like this would not happen again.

 Chapter 888 Grandpa Lus Sickness

    Tristan clenched his fists. These guardian warriors were somehow responsible for Grandpa Lu''s heart attack. Grandpa Lu was utterly shocked when his great-grandchildren were taken by the guardian warriors.


    "FaMo, you know what to do!" Tristan mumbled.


    FaMo and Tristan were connected to each other so FaMo already knew what Tristan wanted him to do.


    Without further ado, FaMo''s ck fire engulfed the five guardian warriors while Miho, with Zhen-Zhen''s order, built another prison barrier to lock them up, not allowing them to escape.


    "Aaaaah!!!" The ice element wielder screamed as soon as FaMo''s fire swallowed him up.


    Before they could respond, ckness took over their mind. They simply fell unconscious, but they remained awake in another dimension. This dimension was FaMo''s territory.


    It was so dark that they couldn''t see anything. But they felt so hot as if they were being cooked in a pot.


    "Hey, who is here with me?" The healer asked, wondering if herrades were around.


    "I''m here¡­ here," one shaman responded and her words echoed in the area.


    "I''m here!" Another guardian warrior spoke up.


    The healer felt relieved as they were still together, although they couldn''t see each other because of darkness.


    When their visions were able to adjust, they finally saw each other''s position. They were just standing on the same spot.


    It did not take long before a giant flying fire dragon appeared before them. It was so huge! They just stood frozen in their spots as the fire dragon suddenly released numerous fireballsing from its mouth.


    They were supposed to avoid those fireballs but they were immobilized.


    "Aaaaaah!!!" Another scream was heard. Their bodies were set on fire. It was so hot, but it didn''t burn them. Still, they could feel the burning sensation as if they were being punished in hell!


    It did not take long when another orange fire dragon showed up, attacking them as well. It was Miho. She threw sharp fire arrows, hitting them at the different parts of their bodies.


    The guardian warriors were so scared. They were afraid that they might die anytime. But even though they received such severe attacks, they couldn''t die. They were just being tortured by those fire attacksing from the two fire dragons.


    "How dare you kidnap the Twins?! Because of you, their great-grandpa''s life was put in danger!" FaMo said, ming the guardian warriors.


    "You shouldn''t havee here! You are just causing trouble for our masters." Miho continued shooting fire arrows in their directions.


    "Stop! Please stop!" The healer tried her best to put shields and heal herrades but her power was not working inside FaMo''s territory.


    ''Is this our end? I regreting here. What if we are the ones who really brought this demise upon ourselves?'' The healer mused to herself.


    *****<sub> </sub>


    Meanwhile, Christian and Cassie already arrived at the hospital where Grandpa Lu was admitted. They saw Isabelle and Lucas pacing back and forth in front of Grandpa Lu''s private ward.


    The doctor hadn''te out yet. They were still performing emergency treatment for Grandpa Lu''s condition. They didn''t notice that Christian and Cassie were already there.


    Later on, the doctor came out followed by the nurses. There was a sullen look in the doctor''s eyes. Isabelle and Lucas immediately approached the doctor, asking him about Grandpa Lu''s condition.


    "How is my father? Is he safe now?" Lucas asked the doctor anxiously.


    "We revived him after his heart stopped beating a while ago. However¡­"


    The doctor paused for a moment, darting his gaze between Isabelle and Lucas. He wasn''t sure if they could handle this piece of news.


    "There was a blockage in the blood flow in his brain¡­ a blood clot and now the patient was put in aa. We can perform surgery but this is very critical. Unfortunately, in the current condition of his body, we couldn''t guarantee that the patient could still recover even if we perform this surgery."


    Isabelle almost fell when she heard that. Lucas'' heart also sank, not believing this situation. They were not ready to lose Grandpa Lu. Not yet! Why now? The doctor seemed to tell them that Grandpa Lu''s situation was hopeless. They could no longer save him!


    "Doc, you might be mistaken? My father is very strong and healthy. He might be old but he was healthy! He never gets sick!" Lucas insisted.


    The doctor shook his head. "I just talked to his personal doctor. He sent me your father''s medical records and history. Your father has been sick. He was not showing it to the family. In fact, he hid his condition from all of you."


    Lucas stepped back, his legs feeling weak and limp. They didn''t see thising. All along, they thought Grandpa Lu was healthy and he was not ill at all.


    "No¡­ this is not true¡­" Lucas mumbled in his trembling voice.


    Isabelle was as shocked as him. She covered her mouth, her tears falling from the corners of her eyes.


    "You should tell the family and prepare yourselves for the worst-case scenario. See him and tell him anything you want." The doctor held Lucas'' shoulder, trying to tell him to be strong.


    It did not take long when Andrew joined them. Isabelle hugged her husband who was still speechless.


    "Mom, Dad, what happened to Grandpa? Why are you both crying?" Andrew asked the husband and wife.


    Andrew came to check on his grandpa''s condition and at the same time, inform them that Allen, E, and the Twins were already safe. Alveena was with Allen and others.


    "Your grandpa¡­ he is¡­" Isabelle couldn''t finish her words. There was a lump in her throat.


    Christian who was just listening on the side, could no longer stop himself from entering Grandpa Lu''s ward. Though he was just five, he could already grasp the situation. Grandpa Lu was dying! And he was as affected as his grandparents were.


    "Bro¡­" Cassie called him out. Christian had a dark aura surrounding him. His expression was gloomy and he just ignored Cassie. He continued walking towards the ward.


    Cassie put her palms together while watching her brother''s back anxiously. She could feel it. Christian was furious and sad.

 Chapter 889 Little Christians Resolve

    While everyone was trying tofort each other outside Grandpa Lu''s ward, Little Christian was already standing next to Grandpa Lu''s sickbed.


    He was trying his best to hold his tears. His small hand held the wrinkled hand of his great grandfather. He could hear the weak beating of his heart.


    Grandpa Lu looked so sick. His body was frail and hisplexion was pale. Grandpa Lu was in grave danger. And the doctor said that they couldn''t guarantee if he could still recover even if he would undergo a major operation.


    "Gramps... Please don''t die. Don''t leave us just yet. I want you to live longer and see me grow until I be an adult. You told me that you wanted to see me graduate and manage thepany right?"


    Christian continued talking to his great-grandpa. The stored tears started to flow down his cheeks. His heart was too heavy. He couldn''t ept that Grandpa Lu would no longer recover.


    He still wanted to enjoy hispany, learning more things from him. The young boy''s tears dropped, falling to Grandpa Lu''s hand.


    Christian didn''t know if his great-grandpa was listening to him. He was not used to this silence. Whenever he would talk to Grandpa Lu, the old man would always reply. But now, all he could get was silence and the beeping sound of the machine which was connected to Grandpa Lu''s chest.


    Christian clenched his fists, trying to control his raging fury. Even Blue, his fire dragon, could feel his negative emotions surging up inside his heart. Little Christian was about to lose control. He wanted to destroy something to release his anger.


    "This is their fault!" Little Christian mumbled through his gritted teeth.


    It did not take long when Blue showed up in front of Christian. He could no longer stay quiet. He was also hurting because of Christian''s negative feelings.


    "Master, calm down," Blue said. He appeared in his tiger form.


    Christian immediately hugged Blue. This was the first time he showed his weakness in front of Blue. He was so sad and angry. Blue just let his young master hug him.


    Blue had been with Christian, protecting him and watching him when he was born. He witnessed the strong bond between Grandpa Lu and Christian.


    Christian might be aloof and distant to others, but to Grandpa Lu, he was a very sweet and respectful child. He knew how much Christian loved Grandpa Lu. He was very important to his young master, Christian.


    So it also broke his heart, seeing them both like this. Grandpa Lu tried his best to hide his weakness and illness from everyone. He was suffering all alone.


    "Your great-grandpa is very admirable. He is strong and cool, just like you. You both have the sense of responsibility." Blue spoke up, sharing his thoughts with Christian.


    Christian nodded his head before wiping his tears. "I know. My great-grandpa is my role model. I admire him the most. And I hate to see him suffer like this. But at the same time, I can''t let go of him. I still want to be with him for a longer time."


    "What should I do, Blue? What should I do? I don''t want to lose Gramps. I''m not yet ready to say goodbye to him."


    Blue nuzzled his nose at the boy''s cheeks. He was licking his tears, wiping them away. "Is that what you want Master? The desire of your heart?"<sub> </sub>


    "Yes, Blue... Do you know how can I save our great-grandpa? Tell me what to do..." Little Christian asked him expectantly.


    The blue tiger nced at Grandpa Lu. He was silent for several seconds before he moved his gaze back to Little Christian.


    "I can fulfill your request, Master. Both of us can save him... but we need to make some sacrifices..."


    Christian gave Blue a questioning gaze. "What kind of sacrifices? Of course, I will do anything just to save him."


    Blue looked straight into his eyes. "Just like what your Grandpa Zu Wan did to save your father, Tristan. Master, you have to give up your power. We will transfer our magical power to your Grandpa Lu. This will serve as his life force. Through this, he could live longer with us. But you can no longer use your power. You can no longer control fire or summon your blue fire. Your life span will also be reduced. You will be an ordinary human."


    "Are you okay with that, Master?" Blue consulted him first.


    Christian didn''t think twice as he nodded his head. He was willing to give up his power just to prolong his great grandpa''s life.


    "Okay, Master. I will fulfill your wish. If this the only way to make you happy and ."


    "But how about you, Blue? What will happen to you? Will you disappear?" Little Christian suddenly got worried about Blue.


    Blue shook his head, reassuring Christian. "I will not disappear, Master. I will stay by your side as your pet. But I will lose some of my magical powers as well. But don''t worry, Master. Even without my magical power, I will always stay by your side, protecting you!"


    Christian felt so grateful to Blue. He gently patted his head and thanked him.


    "Let''s save Great Grandpa," Christian said.


    "Master, Will you not tell this to your mother and father? Don''t you want to ask them first?"


    Christian shook his head. "No, Blue. This is my decision. I want to do this. My grandpa Zu sacrificed his power for my father. Because of this, Mom could stay longer with Dad as he gained supernatural power. I can''t let my Mom and Dad sacrifice their lifespan. I am willing to do this for my great-grandpa. Even if I have to die at an early age, I don''t mind."


    "Don''t talk like that, Master. I will not let you die at an early age!" Blue said with so much conviction.


    This time, Christian finally let out a chuckle. He felt at ease now, knowing that he could do something to save Grandpa Lu.


    "Blue,e... let''s do it now. Cassie is just outside. I don''t want her to get involved. I want to make this sacrifice alone."


    "Okay, Master. I will always support you on this."

 Chapter 890 Last Warning For The Guardian Warriors!

    Little Christian and Blue started to transfer their magical power to Grandpa Lu''s body. Cassie, who was standing outside, felt the powerful auraing from the inside.


    "Huh? What is happening inside?" Cassie was puzzled as she sensed Christian''s power. "Why is he releasing a tremendous amount of magical power?"


    Cassie was talking to Scarlet in her mind. Scarlet tried tomunicate with Blue but something was stopping her. Christian and Blue already built a barrier around the ward, stopping other people from entering, most especially Cassie.


    No one should interrupt them. Christian and Blue were both concentrating deeply. Cassie already had a bad feeling about this.


    ''Master Cassie, Blue is not answering me. He is not allowing me tomunicate with him.'' Scarlet informed Cassie.


    ''I understand, Scarlet. I think we should go back to Mom and Dad, and inform them about this. My twin brother was very emotional when he entered our great-grandpa''s ward. His emotions are not stable so I''m worried that he might do something recklessly!'' Cassie started to get worried about her twin brother.


    ''Ok, Master. Let''s go back to your Mom and Dad!''


    When Scarlet said that, she prepared for another teleportation, bringing Cassie back to the mountain where Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were having a confrontation with the guardian warriors.


    *****


    Back to the mountain, Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were punishing those five guardian warriors through a nightmare created by FaMo and Miho.


    The guardian warriors thought that they were about to die for real but all of this was just part of their nightmare. FaMo did this to Tristan several times. It was really effective to scare them as if they were experiencing it for real. No injuries but their senses could feel the imaginary pain.


    The guardian warriors were now lying unconscious on the ground. Tristan and Zhen-Zhen were just watching them as FaMo and Miho continued to torture them in their dreams. All five of them had the same dream!


    "What should we do to them after this, wifey?" Tristan consulted Zhen-Zhen. He knew that his wife would never kill them. She was too kind and generous to do that.


    "After giving them enough warning, let''s send them back to their world. Let''s make sure that they will not bother us in the future," Zhen-Zhen answered Tristan.


    "Okay, wifey. I got it." Tristan obediently said. Then he turned his attention back to FaMo. "FaMo, are you done with them?" Tristan contacted him through their mind link.


    After hearing Tristan''s voice, FaMo appeared in front of him, letting Miho take charge of the punishment of the guardian warriors.


    "Do you want me to stop now? I can wake them up. You can talk to them," FaMo suggested.


    Tristan nced at Zhen-Zhen as if he was asking for her go signal. Zhen-Zhen nodded her head, allowing FaMo to wake up the guardian warriors.


    Tristan just snapped his fingers and the dark mes surrounding the five guardian warriors suddenly disappeared. Miho also showed up next to Zhen-Zhen as she already summoned her toe back.


    "They are scaredy-cats!" Miho mumbled,ughing at them. She witnessed how the guardian warriors begged for their lives. They were afraid to die. They thought they would die in that nightmare. Their bodies were now covered with sweat.


    A few minutester, the five guardian warriors slowly opened their eyes as they woke up from the nightmare brought by FaMo.


    The shock was still visible in their eyes. They tried to check their bodies only to find out that everything was just normal. No wound! No burnt skin! Just normal!


    "What happened to us? I thought we died and burned alive!" The ice element wielder gasped in surprise. Then he swept his eyes around his surroundings. His eyes widened in fear upon meeting Zhen-Zhen''s gaze.<sub> </sub>


    Everyone fell silent when they saw Tristan and Zhen-Zhen walking towards them.


    "We are not here to kill you. But we are going to spare you. I''m tired of exining things to the guardian warriors. If you will still insist that I and my family are evil, then I have no choice¡­ I just have to send you all back to your ce over and over again, until you stoping here."


    This time the healer finally stood up, talking to Zhen-Zhen on behalf of herrades. "I''ve finally realized our mistakes. We are wrong to assume that you and your family are evil. Please forgive us."


    The healer dropped on her knees, begging for Zhen-Zhen''s forgiveness. Herrades didn''t expect her to do that. But when she nced at them meaningfully, the other guardian warriors followed her lead. They also kneeled in front of Tristan and Zhen-Zhen. They also apologized for their wrongdoings.


    They were still in the middle of asking forgiveness when Little Cassie arrived at the mountain.


    "Mom! Dad!" She called them out with urgency in her voice.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen turned around to look at her. Little Cassie ran in their direction, her eyes filled with tears.


    "Mom! Dad! Great-grandpa is in grave danger. They said they could no longer save his life. And my brother is sad and angry. I think he is doing something right now inside great-grandpa''s ward. Mom, we need to stop my brother. I have a bad feeling about this. He is releasing a tremendous amount of power and he built a barrier around it. I can''t pass through." Little Cassie spoke spontaneously, exining the situation to Tristan and Zhen-Zhen.


    The husband and wife exchanged nces with one another. They were also shocked beyond belief after hearing Grandpa Lu''s current condition.


    Zhen-Zhen''s heart sank while Tristan felt weak after hearing the bad news. They had to see Grandpa Lu right away. They were also worried about Little Christian.


    "We should go!" Zhen-Zhen held Tristan''s hand, her eyes filled with worries and concerns.


    Then she took onest nce at the guardian warriors, giving them a warning look. "You should start opening the portal and go back to your own world. I don''t want to waste any more time on this useless battle. Just leave my family alone! This is myst warning! The next time I see you again, targeting my family, I will no longer spare your lives."


    The five guardian warriors dropped their heads on the ground, kowtowing at her. "No! We will note back! We promise!"


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan were satisfied with their answer. Turning around, the husband and wife decided to leave the guardian warriors in that mountain. They held Little Cassie''s hand, and together¡­ They teleported back to the hospital where Grandpa Lu was admitted.


    "Christian¡­ Please don''t do something dangerous¡­" Zhen-Zhen prayed inwardly. "Wait for us, Tian¡­"


    Secondster, Zhen-Zhen, Tristan, and Little Cassie arrived at the hospital. The rest of the Davis Family were standing outside Grandpa Lu''s ward. They couldn''t enter.


    "What''s happening here?" Tristan asked them, catching the attention of Andrew, Isabelle, and Lucas.


    Isabelle: "Tristan, Lillie, Cassie!"


    Lucas: "You are finally here!"


    Andrew: "Come! Help us. We don''t know why we can''t enter our grandpa''s ward! Something is stopping us froming in."


    Zhen-Zhen became more anxious as this scene was somehow simr to what her father did before.


    "Don''t tell me Christian is trying to¡­"

 Chapter 891 Become Ordinary

    Zhen-Zhen''s heart was not at ease. She suddenly got worried when she remembered what her father did for Tristan. This situation was somewhat simr to what happened five years ago.


    "What happened here?" Tristan was also wondering as to why the room was enclosed with a barrier.


    "Christian, my son...let us in," Tristan knocked on the invisible barrier, trying to call his son. "FaMo, can you break this?" he asked FaMo when no one responded.


    FaMo shook his head. He couldn''t break it. Among the five fire dragons, Blue was the one who could create the strongest barrier.


    This time Zhen-Zhen stepped forward. She looked calm outside but deep inside, she was already worried sick about Christian and Grandpa Lu.


    She pressed her hands on the wall of the invisible barrier. Then she closed her eyes, trying to sense Christian''s movement on the other side. "Son, it''s me, your Mom. Can you hear me?"


    Zhen-Zhen''s voice was solemn and sad. Tristan noticed it so he turned to her with a questioning gaze. "Wifey, is there something wrong?" Tristan held her shoulders.


    Zhen-Zhen slowly opened her eyes and met his gaze. "It''s Christian... I''m afraid... he is doing something to save Grandpa, in exchange for..." Zhen-Zhen could no longer say the next word.


    Tristan could already tell what Zhen-Zhen was thinking. He just rubbed her back tofort her. Tristan believed that nothing bad would happen to their son.


    They were still trying tomunicate with Christian when Zu Wan finally arrived, joining them.


    "Grandpa!" Cassie immediately threw herself into Zu Wan''s arms. "My twin brother shut himself inside our great-grandpa''s room. We don''t know what he is doing right now." Cassie confided her feelings to Zu Wan.


    Zu Wan''s eyes were filled with worry. His grandson was there, doing something they didn''t know. What was the reason Christian locked himself up in that room?


    Zu Wan turned to Zhen-Zhen and Tristan. "What is going on here?"


    "Fa-Fa, I think... Christian is doing what you did before, saving Grandpa Lu. What if my son will also disappear?" Zhen-Zhen shared her feelings with him.


    "Don''t worry, Zhen. This is different from what happened to me 5 years ago." Zu Wanforted her.


    "Let''s trust him. Christian will be able to save his great-grandpa and at the same time, protect his own self."


    They were still waiting for Christian when suddenly the room slid open from the inside. Everyone''s attention was caught by the person who emerged from the door.


    They saw Grandpa Lu holding Little Christian who was lying unconscious in his arms. They were surprised to see Grandpa Lu awake.


    "Christian!" Zhen-Zhen immediately ran towards them to check Christian''s condition. He looked like he was just sleeping. Then a blue tiger cub showed up from the back of Grandpa Lu.


    FaMo, Miho, and Scarlet were stunned upon learning that Blue had be a tiger cub. What surprised them more was that Blue lost his magical powers. They couldn''t sense any magical aura from this baby tiger. His body shrunk into the size of a newborn tiger cub.


    ''What happened to you?'' Miho asked Blue but the tiger cub didn''t even respond to her.


    ''Eh? He didn''t recognize us? Can''t he hear us?'' Miho turned to FaMo. They weremunicating through their mind link.


    "My Little Tian... He smiled at me after I woke up, then he suddenly copsed in front of me. Let''s call a doctor!" Grandpa Lu finally spoke up. There was urgency in his voice.


    Zhen-Zhen took Christian from Grandpa Lu while Tristan hugged his grandfather tightly. They were d that he was now okay. He didn''t look ill or sick now.<sub> </sub>


    Isabelle and Lucas called the doctor to check Christian''s condition. Everyone was now focused on Grandpa Lu and Christian. They could tell that the miracle that saved Grandpa Lu was made by Christian.


    They thought they would lose the old man. But now, here he was standing in front of them, looking so healthy. His appearance even became younger than his usual age. He looked like he was just a middle-aged man, not a very old man.


    When the doctor arrived, he checked Christian''s vitals. It was normal. After an hour, the result of his physical examination was also normal.


    Zhen-Zhen also heaved a sigh of relief. Christian didn''t disappear. And he sessfully saved Grandpa Lu. Meanwhile, Grandpa Lu and the tiger cub, Blue, didn''t leave Christian''s side. He was very attentive to his great-grandson.


    Zhen-Zhen and Tristan talked to Zu Wan including FaMo and Miho.


    "I thought I was going to lose my son. How was he able to do this without disappearing?" Zhen-Zhen asked them.


    Zu Wan smiled at Zhen-Zhen, tapping her shoulder. "It''s because your Grandpa Lu is not injured by a divine dagger, unlike Tristan. Christian didn''t have to use all his life force just to save him. But his action has a great consequence as well."


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen exchanged nces with one another. They were both clueless about it. This time, Miho and FaMo butted in to exin what happened to Christian and Blue.


    "Blue lost his magical power. The same with young master Christian... he can no longer use his power. He has be an ordinary human being. Her life span was also reduced to lengthen his great-grandpa''s life span. They both healed his sickness and strengthened his physical body." FaMo exined to them.


    "And Blue had be a normal tiger cub. We can''tmunicate with him at the moment. We don''t know if this is forever or just temporary." Miho added to support FaMo''s remarks.


    "So you mean... our son is going to live as a normal human being? He has no supernatural power now?" Tristan asked them exasperatedly.


    Both Miho and FaMo nodded their heads. "Yes."


    But instead of getting sad, Zhen-Zhen felt relieved. "I''m fine with that. As long as he is with us. Together with Grandpa Lu. The most important thing is... they are both alive and safe."


    Tristan smiled after hearing Zhen-Zhen''s remarks. They both nced at Christian and Grandpa Lu. They understood Christian''s love for his great-grandpa. He shared his life span with him. So they should respect that and just be happy with his decision. They loved them both.


    "Don''t worry, Mom and Dad. This time, I will be the one protecting my twin brother. I will get stronger as I grow up. I will protect our family against those guardian warriors!"


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen let out a soft chuckle, hearing their daughter.


    "That is our job. For now, you have to focus on your studies and enjoy your childhood years. When the timees, we will give you more responsibility," Tristan said to his daughter, patting her head.


    "Yeah, just live and enjoy life. Don''t think about those guardian warriors. We are the ones dealing with them," Zhen-Zhen added, caressing Cassie''s cheeks.


    "Okay, Mom and Dad. But can I request something?" Cassie asked them expectantly.


    "Sure, what is it?"


    "When I grow up, can I join the Fiery Eagles? I want to be a member of the Fiery Eagles!" Cassie dered.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen fell silent for a moment before nodding their heads. They eventually agreed to her request.


    And from that day onwards, Christian Davis had be a normal human being while Cassandra Davis continued to possess supernatural power that could control fire.

 Chapter 892 The New CEO Of Heavenly Star

    [ 20 Years Later... ]


    At the entrance of the Heavenly Star Enterprise, a group of bodyguards stood in a row as they waited for someone. Today was the inauguration of the New CEO of the saidpany.


    The position had been vacant for a long time ever since Andrew stepped down. He and Alveena built their ownpany, not relying on the Davis Family and the Sy Family.


    Tristan also resigned as the Chairman of the Heavenly Star Enterprise five years ago since he wanted to focus on apanying Zhen-Zhen in finding the cure for Liam.


    The former guardian leader was still asleep until now. No one had broken the curse cast by Mheera. But the good thing was the guardian warriors didn''te back after thatst encounter 20 years ago. They stopped bothering Zhen-Zhen and her family.


    As of now, Zu Wan had be the Chairman of the Davis''pany. Lucas and Isabelle were already too old to handle and manage apany so they just gave the position to Zu Wan. Titania had be his wife and his secretary.


    Tristan and Zhen-Zhen had been traveling around the worldtely. Five years had passed and they hadn''t returned to the City of Empire yet.


    Every staff member inside the building couldn''t wait to meet the New Chairman. His identity was not disclosed to the public. Today was the first time they would meet him.


    They thought either Jake or ke would be the next CEO. But the management didn''t release any statement yet. They only told everyone that they would meet their new CEO on the day of his inauguration.


    It did not take long when a ck Mercedes Benz arrived and parked at the entrance of the building. All eyes shifted in that direction, anticipating to see their newly appointed CEO.


    The excitement got more intense because of the mystery vibe of this person. Zu Wan and Titania were the ones who came out to greet the person riding the ck Mercedes Benz.


    The employees kept on finding a way to see the person inside the car but the windows were highly tinted. A guard opened the car door at the back passenger seat.


    Everyone gasped in surprise and horror when a big Blue Tiger came out and leaped from the car as soon as the door was opened.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "Is that a tiger? But why is it blue?"


    "Oh My Gosh, don''t tell me that wild tiger is our new CEO!" Other employees looked at him ridiculously. Then he corrected his statement and said, "I mean our new CEO''s pet!"


    "Eh, but what kind of hobby does our new CEO have? Does he like painting his pet''s fur into something unusual?"


    Some employees made fun of the situation. But the murmuring stopped as soon as they heard a loud roar! Their hearts almost jumped out of their chest when they heard that ferocious roar. They thought the Blue Tiger would suddenly attack them.


    But to their surprise, the Blue tiger remained standing next to the ck car. He turned to the side, waiting for his master to step out of the car.


    Soon, a man wearing a ck tux came out of the car. Another loud gasp was heard when they saw the man''s face. Handsome and gorgeous were understatement if they wanted to describe the man standing before them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Damn! He is so hot!''


    ''Is he our new CEO?''.


    ''OMG, I''m gonna faint!''


    Thedies couldn''t take their eyes off him. He was like a god of beauty. He was even more handsome than Adonis! Almost everydy was drooling over him.


    Zu Wan and Titania could only smile broadly as they weed their grandson, Christian Davis.


    Christian hid from the eyes of the public for so many years. This was his first-ever appearance. Not only him but also Cassie. The twins remained low profile.


    Zhen-Zhen, Tristan, and the Davis Family decided to hide the twins from the eyes of the public because of the threat from the guardian warriors. They thought those stubborn people woulde back again and target the Twins.


    Fortunately, nothing bad happened for the past twenty years. Everyone was living happily and peacefully. Grandpa Lu also disappeared from the public''s eyes.


    Christian apanied him into hiding. Of course, everyone would wonder if they would see Grandpa Lu stay alive in his old age. People might figure out the secret of the Davis Family.


    This was also the reason why Zhen-Zhen and Tristan chose to leave the city of Empire as they were still the same, not getting older. They maintained their youthful appearances.


    Only the people close to the Davis Family knew this secret! Most especially, Tristan''s and Zhen-Zhen''s circle of friends!


    Meanwhile, Christian was now being escorted to the conference hall where his inauguration would be held. Everything was all set. The guests and employees were only waiting for Christian''s arrival.


    Blue walked ahead, leading Christian''s way. Christian was so aloof. He didn''t even smile or greet the employees. He was very silent. His cold and overbearing aura was enough to intimidate people.


    Well, Christian had ack of social skills. He preferred to be alone than to socialize with other people. His hobby was ying chess with Grandpa Lu and reading books.


    Worried about his great-grandson bing single for life, Grandpa Lu convinced Christian to take the CEO position of the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    Since Christian doted on his great-grandpa so much, he didn''t hesitate to fulfill Grandpa Lu''s wishes. He was willing to go out of hisfort zone and mixed with other people just to grant his great-grandpa''s wish and request. He loved him and respected him so much.


    But now that he was seeing the attention he was getting from all these strangers, Christian had started to regret it. He hated this kind of attention! He wanted a serene and quiet ce, not a noisy working ce like this.


    ''Uh! I think Cassie is the best candidate for this position...'' Christian could only sigh helplessly. It''s now toote to back out. He was now the new CEO of the Heavenly Star Enterprise.

 Chapter 893 A Troublesome Girl

    [ Office of the CEO... ]


    An hour after the inauguration of the Heavenly Star''s New CEO, Christian stayed inside his office together with Blue, his tiger pet. He could finally enjoy the silent peace in his office.


    He didn''t have an assistant nor a secretary yet. He wanted to be alone and do things alone. But Zu Wan insisted on hiring a secretary for him.


    A knock was heard on the door, disturbing the silence inside. Christian and Blue both turned in the direction of the door. Blue was the first one who approached the door. Using his paw, he turned the doorknob, opening the door.


    Blue could no longer speak to Miho, FaMo, and Scarlet but he could still sense and tell what''s on Christian''s mind sometimes. They were still linked together despite the fact they lost their magical powers twenty years ago.


    The tiger stepped back as soon as he saw the person standing in front of the door. It was Zu Wan, his former master.


    "Grandpa?" Christian was puzzled as to why Zu Wan came to see him.


    Zu Wan smiled before entering the room. "I''m just checking on you. Your great-grandpa called me, asking for an update about you."


    Zu Wan sat down on the couch near Christian''s desk. Christian also stood up and joined his grandpa.


    "Gramps is always monitoring me. He shouldn''t have pushed me to be a CEO if he misses me like this."


    Zu Wan let out a soft chuckle after hearing his grandson''s remarks. He had a point but Grandpa Lu was only doing this for Christian''s sake. He had to mingle with other people. He was an intelligent and wise person. Thepany needed him. What''s the use of his talents and skills if he wouldn''t unt this to everyone?


    "Don''tin. You are the New CEO now. I can''t let you resign on your first day." Zu Wan was already used to living as an ordinary human being. He was having fun managing thepany together with Titania.


    "Anyway. I am here to give you a list of applicants for the Secretary position. I will give you the decision. You can choose your secretary." Zu Wan put down a folder containing ten curriculum vitae of the applicants.


    "These are the applicants who were shortlisted after a series of screening. I think they can pass your standard. Just let me know if you''ve already decided whom to hire." Zu Wan patted his grandson''s back.


    "Grandpa, why don''t you just assign Cassie to be my secretary." Christian immediately brought up his twin sister.


    "She''s just doing nothing at home. She is going out more often, wasting her time hanging out with her friends!" He added,ining to his grandpa.


    Zu Wan could only smile sheepishly as he didn''t want to ruin Cassie''s happiness. She was being doted on by everybody, especially Zu Wan! He couldn''t say no to her.


    And Cassie made herself clear that she didn''t want to work in thepany. She had a different n.


    "I''m sorry, grandson. I can''t let her be your secretary. Your sister already made it clear that just like you, she didn''t want to work at thepany right now." Zu Wan exined to Christian.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Christian could only sigh in defeat. He rubbed the space in between his eyebrows as he remembered how his twin sister stubbornly opposed his decision of making her the CEO, instead of him.


    "By the way, Grandpa, where is that Brat right now? Don''t tell me she is causing trouble again somewhere?"


    Zu Wan and Christian both facepalmed as they recalled the series of trouble Cassie created a few months ago.


    One time, she got drunk and identally used her fire power inside a club. Zu Wan and the Davis family had to intervene to cover it up. They made it look like Cassie was a member of the International Magician Club and she was just using her magic tricks at that time.


    Two weeks ago, she beat up five men after disrespecting and offending her as they tried to hit on her.


    One week ago, an establishment was set on fire because Cassie failed to control her anger. Someone pissed her off. The Davis Family had to pay a great amount of money to settle it. Though the owner and investigators didn''t know who started the fire, the Davis Family paid for the damages, making it look like it was a donation.


    That was the reason why Zu Wan and Christian grounded her for two weeks. But now, her punishment was done so she was free to go and leave the house once again.


    "Your great-grandpa already found a way to control your wild twin sister," Zu Wan said, reassuring Christian.


    "What method are you talking about grandpa?" Christian asked him with curiosity.


    "I just talked to your great-grandpa. He informed me about his n. Your grandpa is nning to allow Cassie to join the Fiery Eagles."


    Christian''s eyes widened upon hearing that. He knew that Cassie wanted to join the secret forces of the Davis Family. But since she was a member of the Davis Family, Grandpa Lu forbade her to join.


    Fiery Eagles was created to serve the Davis Family like loyal soldiers who would protect the family from harm. So typically, Cassie was not allowed to be part of the group.


    But this time, Grandpa Lu finally changed his mind. Cassandra Davis was getting out of control day by day. He was hoping that Fiery Eagles could help her in disciplining herself.


    "Furthermore, your great-grandpa requested us not to tell anyone about this. Cassie will join and train under an alias. A different identity. The members of the Fiery Eagles must not know that shees from the Davis Family. It''s the only rule Grandpa Lu asked your twin sister."


    Christian could only shake his head helplessly. He wondered if Fiery Eagles could control and discipline her sister. What if she would create more trouble for them.


    "Sigh. I pity them, grandpa. My sister is going to be a handful."


    Zu Wan let out a soft chuckle and said, "Said by the person who set the mansion on fire when he was still young." Zu Wan teased Christian as he was the one who created more trouble during their childhood days.


    Christian: *Speechless while looking guilty and embarrassed*

 Chapter 894 Fiery Eagles Screening Process

    [ Fiery Eagles Headquarters¡­ ]


    Uno and the other original members of the Fiery Eagles were busy preparing for the recruitment of the new members. The training and screening process would start today.


    They needed five members to be chosen. Currently, they have fifteen applicants including Cassandra Davis. She just used her name as Cassie, not giving any details about her family background.


    Besides, her application was already fixed by her great-grandpa. Zero was the only member aware of her identity as a member of the Davis Family.


    The other members would no longer ask and question her profile and background. It was already cleared by their team leader, Zero.


    Aside from the original members, there was a new member who would join the screening team. It was Flint. He''d be the Ninth member of the Fiery Eagles.


    He finally reached his goal of bing a member! Ever since he was a child, he dreamt of being part of this secret force.


    Flint was one of the trainers who would screen the applicants and choose new members. The fifteen applicants already arrived at the Training Camp. It was a separate camp, not within the Fiery Eagles headquarters.


    Only the new members are allowed to step foot in the Fiery Eagles headquarters. So the applicants would only remain in the Training Camp.


    The applicants would be monitored in the training camp by the main HQ. Numerous surveince cameras were installed in the different parts of the training camp.


    The original members would be watching them and scoring them ording to their behaviors. There was also a separatepetition wherein the applicants would be fighting andpeting to earn higher scores. Their performances would be graded and the top five would be chosen to be the new members.


    Cassie already arrived at the Training Camp. She was so excited about this. Finally, she could also participate in the screening process. She was also looking forward to meeting her long-time crush, Flint.


    She was aware that Flint had be a member of Fiery Eagles five years ago. She hadn''t seen her for the past fifteen years. Now, she wondered what he looked like.


    ? "I guess he is still as handsome as ever!" Cassie mumbled with her dreamy eyes.


    "Too bad, I can''t introduce myself to him. I wonder if he could still remember me," her mood suddenly went down when she recalled that she was not supposed to reveal her identity as part of the Davis Family.


    Among the fifteen applicants, there were only three female applicants. The rest are men. The majority of the applicants wanted to be a member because of the high sry being offered to them.


    But Cassie''s motivation was different. She wanted to get close to Flint and win over his heart. It might be started as infatuation but she loved to take this challenge of making the guy fall in love with her.


    Ever since, she had already set her eyes on him. Unfortunately, they hadn''t seen each other for a long time. She got busy with her study and training to control her power.


    She could only get news about Flint whenever she would ask her Aunt E. E and Flint were still getting in touch. Although, E pursue her studies abroad. She had be a doctor.


    She chose to be a doctor to join Dos''s team. They were still looking for a cure to save Liam. Until now, they still failed to find a cure. It''s been a matter of time and E woulde back to the City of Empire.


    Back to the Training Camp¡­


    All the trainees had arrived. They were now standing at the entrance gate. That was also the time Cassie finally stepped out of her car.


    The moment she showed up, all the attention of everyone got caught by her. All eyes were on her, looking at her strangely.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They wondered if she just got lost because she didn''t look like someone who came there to train. She was wearing a mini skirt and a in white blouse matched with her high heels.


    Even the staff and trainers who were weing the applicants couldn''t help but stare at her. They couldn''t take their eyes off her. She was like a girl idol¨C so cute and beautiful.


    "Who is she?"


    "What is she doing here?"


    "Does the management invite a celebrity to wee us?"


    "Gosh, she''s so hot!"


    All the men were smitten by her beauty and posture. They were drooling over her except for the women and one guy. It''s Flint.


    Flint was wearing his task force uniform and holding a folder containing the list of applicants. He frowned as soon as his gaze fell on someone. He saw someone who didn''t look like a trainee.


    ''Who the hell is this woman?!''


    The applicants were no longer paying attention to the Staff and the trainers as their eyes were fixed on Cassie. This scene made Flint annoy and irritated.


    With a dark expression on his face, he stormed in Cassie''s direction, blocking the view of other applicants.


    On the other hand, Cassie gasped and her heart skipped a beat as soon as she saw Flint. She immediately recognized him. He was still as gorgeous as thest time she saw him.


    ''Oh my God! He is here. Scarlet! Can you see him? This is the guy I''m always talking about! He is Flint! My long-time crush!'' Cassie excitedly informed Scarlet through their mind link.


    ''Master, this is not the time to be happy. I think this guy is angry at you,'' Scarlet said awkwardly. She noticed the icy cold gaze Flint was giving Cassie.


    "Miss, what are you doing here? And who are you?" Flint finally spoke to her with his deep voice. His tone was very cold.


    But instead of getting anxious, Cassie shed her sweetest smile and answered him. "Hello, Sir! I''m Cassie. One of the applicants."


    Everyone''s jaw dropped as soon as they heard her words.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me?! Is she an applicant? What kind of ridiculous joke is this?"


    "She looks fragile. She doesn''t suit to be a member of this special task force!"


    The female applicants started to ridicule and judge Cassie because of her appearance. Of course, they were also jealous of her.


    Flint was also caught off guard by her answer. He didn''t expect that she was one of the applicants.

 Chapter 895 A Little Bit Harsh

    Flint sized Cassie up from top to bottom and vice versa. She didn''t look like a trainee or an applicant. Little did he know, Cassie intentionally wore this to impress Flint but the result was the opposite.


    She gained a bad impression from Flint. He thought Cassie would not be able to pass the screening. Was she capable of aplishing the difficult tasks? Was she serious about this?


    Even the other applicants started doubting Cassie''s capability when it came to physicalbat, shooting, and other required skills needed for the job.


    Being a member of Fiery Eagles, someone must possess an extraordinary talent. And they thought Cassie didn''t possess that kind of skill.


    But unknown to them, among the people there, Cassie was someone who was considered extraordinary! She possessed a supernatural talent that no one among the applicants could have.


    "Next time, Applicant 0018, wear proper clothes. This is not a mall or a hang-out ce. Let me remind you that this is a training camp," Flint reprimanded her in front of the other applicants.


    The other female applicantsughed and mocked Cassie when she got scolded on their first day. Furthermore, it was Agent Ninth who got angry with her.


    "Are you taking this for granted?" He added.


    Cassie was rendered speechless. She didn''t expect that Flint would react like this. He was so angry. She didn''t mean to offend him by wearing this kind of clothes.


    ''Wrong move, Master,'' Scarlet spoke up in her mind. Cassie could only bite her lower lip, feeling guilty.


    ''Why is he so harsh? Can''t he recognize me? If not for Great-grandpa''s rule, I should have introduced myself to him, reminding him that I am Cassandra Davis, and my Aunt is E, his friend!'' Shemented.


    ''Master, for sure he didn''t recognize you. It''s been so long since thest time you saw each other. Besides, you grow into a beautifuldy. It''s his loss for not recognizing you.'' Scarlet tried her best to console Cassie.


    ''Don''t worry, Master. You can prove them wrong. Show them what you''ve got and make them eat their words, especially Flint! Just impress him with your performance!'' Scarlet encouraged her further.


    Cassie could only bob her head. She agreed to Scarlet. Now that she had the chance to be with Flint and spend more time with him, she would seize this moment to impress him and catch his attention.


    ''Alright! Let''s do this, Scarlet!'' Cassie was now motivated after talking to Scarlet.


    It did not take long when another member of the screening team announced something to everyone.


    "Surrender all your gadgets and phones. Once you enter the training camp. You are required to follow the rule. You can''tmunicate with the outside. You will be staying here for a month until we get the result of the screening test. So Goodluck applicants!"


    The fifteen participants became so excited. They could tell that there would be intensepetition among them. They should do their best to be an official member of this secret task force of the Davis Family.


    Everyone surrendered their phones and other gadgets. Flint was the one who took Cassie''s things to make sure that she wouldn''t bring anything inside.


    No need to bring any clothes as everything would be provided to them. But this screening test had simrities to military training. They were not there to have an easy life.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Each member of the Fiery Eagles would test their skills. Their survival skills, physical strength, agility, coordination, intelligence, shooting, and fighting skills!


    Flint didn''t pay more attention to Cassie, otherwise, he would only get a headache. He facepalmed upon seeing Cassie''s confiscated things. She even brought a makeup kit!


    Who would dare bring that set in a training camp like that? Only her!


    Contrary to the reaction of Flint, many gentlemen were so d to have Cassie. They were totally smitten by her beauty. They were already wishing to have her as their teammate.


    The fifteen applicants would be divided into 3 groups with five members each. So they would not only be graded individually, but also as a group. Their group must perform well to gain a higher score in the ranking.


    By doing this, Fiery Eagles wanted to emphasize the great importance of teamwork! Since they were selecting five new members, the group who could get the highest score at the end of the screening test would be dered as the top 5 applicants and be the new official members of Fiery Eagles.


    Upon entering the Training Camp, a tall guy in his task force uniform approached Cassie. He was also a good-looking man. He was Justin also known as Ten.


    "Miss 0018, here is your training uniform. You should change into a proper uniform so that you can movefortably during our training."


    Compared to Flint, Justin was very kind and generous towards Cassie. He didn''t say a thing about her clothes but he was worried that she couldn''t move well with that kind of dress.


    Besides, Justin didn''t like the way other male applicants were ogling at Cassie''s pair of wless long legs. He was the one who diverted the attention of those men by letting them carry some of the firearms scattered around the area.


    "Thank you, Ten!" Cassie thanked him cheerfully. She was familiar with the members of the Fiery Eagles, that''s why she recognized Justin as Ten!


    On the other hand, Justin was taken aback when Cassie mentioned his name. He didn''t introduce his name yet. How did she know his alias?


    Subconsciously, his face heated up in a blush and he got starstruck seeing the charming smile of Cassie. Her blue eyes were mesmerizing. They were as clear as the blue sky!


    "Hey, did you just blush?" Flint nudged Justin''s side, eyeing him with a raised eyebrow.


    "Huh? Of course not! Maybe it''s sunburn! I forgot to wear my cap," Justin said as an alibi, tapping his cheeks.


    Flint didn''t buy that. "I''m warning you, Ten. Don''t be biased with our applicants. You should be fair and prejudiced when dealing with them." He reminded hisrade.


    Justin just chuckled and responded, "You should say that to yourself. You scolded someone on her first day in front of everyone. You should have controlled your temper. You embarrassed her in front of everyone," Justin lectured Flint as well.


    "You were a little bit harsh a while ago, don''t you know that?"


    Flint couldn''t refute that.

 Chapter 896 Zeros Identity

    [ TrisZhen Vi¡­ ]


    Christian just got home. He felt exhausted for his first day. Socializing with people was harder than doing all the paper works and reviewing the project documents and proposals.


    Fortunately, Blue, the tiger, was there to keep himpany. He would y with him during his break time.


    Christian was surprised the moment he entered the house, a confetti fell from above. Then his great-grandpa suddenly showed up,ing out of his hiding spot.


    "Congrattion my great Tian! You survived your first day as the New CEO of Heavenly Star!" Grandpa Lu congratted Christian, hugging him.


    Christian could only smile as his great-grandpa made an effort of preparing tonight. He saw the meal being served on the table. They were the only two people in the house right now as Cassie would be staying in the Training Camp.


    "Gramps, are you so happy that I be a CEO?" Christian could only shake his head.


    "Of course, have you chosen a secretary?" Grandpa Lu asked while pulling him towards the dining area.


    Christian scratched the back of his head. He still couldn''t decide whom he would choose as secretary. He scanned the applicants'' profiles but he was still hesitant to hire any of them.


    With his expression, Grandpa Lu already knew that Christian couldn''t decide yet. "Give me the list. I can help you with that."


    Since his great-grandson was an introvert, Grandpa Lu was thinking of choosing someone who is bubbly and cheerful. Someone who could influence Christian to open up with others. Someone who would help him in mingling and socializing with others. And most of all, someone who has a pleasing personality. A woman perhaps?


    Grandpa Lu grinned widely at his thoughts. He was excited to see his great-grandson improve in socializing with people. Gain more friends and date!


    ''My great-grandson is so different from his father. Tristan is very friendly and approachable with others, including women. But Christian is very aloof and indifferent.


    "Tiger Blue!" Grandpa Lu almost forgot about Blue. He just noticed him when the tiger nuzzled his nose at his feet. Grandpa Lu patted its head.


    "Gramps, how''s Cassie?" Christian was worried about his twin sister, or rather, he was worried about others. His sister was a troublemaker. He was afraid that Cassie would stir the Training Camp.


    Grandpa Lu justughed at him. He knew what Christian was thinking. "Don''t worry about her. Your sister will not create trouble this time. Your sister has been wishing to be a member of Fiery Eagles. Because of that, she will behave."


    Christian fell silent for a moment. He somehow knew why Cassie wanted to join the secret task force of the Davis Family.


    ''It''s because of him. That guy is a member of our task force. Will she be alright?'' Christian knew Flint and he was aware that Flint has a crush on their Aunt E. And Cassie didn''t have any idea about this.


    Christian didn''t want to hurt his sister''s feelings, that''s why he chose not to tell her. Besides, he didn''t know how he would deal with her once his sister became depressed and sad.


    "Come, let''s eat. Don''t think about Cassie. Your Twin could handle things herself," Grandpa Lu invited his great-grandson to eat.


    Grandpa Lu, Christian, and Blue had their meal together. After that Christian did his daily routine, going to the library.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Inside the library, Christian has a favorite spot where he would spend one to three hours reading a book.


    ? Christian watched the family portrait¨C Tristan, Zhen-Zhen, Cassie, and him. FaMo, Miho, Blue, and Scarlet were also included in the photo. It was taken a long time ago. For some unknown reason, he suddenly missed his parents. They were out of town for a long time, looking for Liam''s cure.


    A sullen look could be seen in his eyes as he nced at his hands. He felt like he couldn''t help his parents as he already lost his supernatural power.


    Sometimes, he would feel jealous of Cassie but he was not showing it to everyone. Though he didn''t regret giving up his power, he missed using his fire power. Unlike Cassie, Christian could no longer fly.


    Christian was lost in his thoughts when he suddenly felt Blue pressing his head on Christian''s thigh. Blue could sense his negative emotions right now. He was trying tofort him.


    "Blue, don''t worry. I''m not sad. It''s a good thing that I can experience living as a normal person. Did you see my sister? Scarlet and Cassie are always creating trouble."


    Blue bobbed his head, his eyes gleaming with joy. He agreed to Christian''s remarks. After a while, an idea popped into his mind.


    "Do you want to check Cassie and Scarlet?" Christian asked Blue. The tiger just nodded its head.


    Without further ado, Christian pushed a certain book name EAGLES in the bookshelves. Then suddenly, a secret door slid open.


    Christian and Blue entered the secret room. There was an eye-scanner on the steel door. Only Christian was allowed to enter that room and had special ess.


    When the door was unlocked, Christian and Blue proceeded inside. Numerous monitors could be seen on the left side corner of the room. There was also differentputer equipment.


    "Wee, Master Zero!" a robotic voice was heard, resounding inside the room. "Hello, Blue," the voice also greeted Blue. A hologram of a man appeared at the center of the room.


    Christian was the new Zero. The overall leader of the Fiery Eagles. His identity was still hidden from them. Even Cassie had no idea about this.


    "Hello, As." Christian greeted the hologram back.


    "Please show me the live recordings of CCTV cameras around the Fiery Eagles'' Training Camp," Christian said,manding the AI.


    It did not take long when the monitors were automatically turned on and a series of shots shed on the screen.


    Christian automatically searched for Cassie. His eyebrow twitched and was drawn together as soon as he saw what Cassie was currently doing. Cassie just left her designated station as if she was looking for someone.


    Christian narrowed his eyes upon seeing her. "What is she trying to do? Don''t make any trouble, Cassie."


    ''

 Chapter 897 The Woman He Likes

    Christian pursed his lips. He was looking at the monitor screen, following Cassie''s every movement. There was a deep frown on his gorgeous face.


    "She was supposed to stay at her sleeping quarters together with the other trainee. Where is she going?" Christian asked himself.


    Blue was also watching the scene in front of him. He could feel the uneasiness of his master. What if Cassie and Scarlet would create another trouble in the Fiery Eagles Training Camp?


    Christian had two options. Either he would report this to the training team right now for them to stop Cassie, making her return to their sleeping quarters, or just let her be, observing what she would do next.


    Since Christian was also curious about what she was thinking, he chose thetter. He would wait for a while before making a move. In the meantime, he would observe her.


    Meanwhile, in the training camp, oblivious of the fact that her twin brother was watching her, Cassie continued moving around the vicinity of the training camp.


    She was searching for Flint''s quarter. She didn''t know that she was not supposed to leave the sleeping quarters unless they would be called by the Trainers and Screening Team.


    Her roommates hid the book of rules from Cassie. So she thought she could freely roam around during nighttime. Besides, today was just their arrival. The training and screening activities will start tomorrow.


    Cassie had been admiring Flint for a while now. And she wanted to grab this opportunity to be close to him. First, she nned on apologizing to him for wearing improper clothes on the first day. Second, she wanted to have a casual conversation with him, asking him how he had been.


    Cassie continued her search until she found Flint, who was talking to hisrade Justin, also known as Ten. She decided to wait until Flint was all alone before approaching him. At the same time, she listened to their conversation.


    "Ninth, what do you think about this batch? Do you think Zero will finally acknowledge one of them? Who do you think is the greatest contender among the applicants?" Ten asked Flint.


    Flint took his time in answering his question. He was trying to assess the current applicants. After a few seconds, Flint shook his head.


    "Zero is hard to please. His standard is very high. As of now, I can''t tell who has a great advantage among them. But I am sure who will best on the list." Flint crumpled his face as someone popped up in his mind. It was Cassie.


    "Who are you talking about?" Justin asked, although he already had an idea.


    "Who else? Of course, the mini-skirt girl. I don''t know why she is here? Did she use some backing for her to be included in the final list? I think a big man was backing her from behind." Flint couldn''t hide the displeasure in his tone.


    "Oh men, don''t judge the book by its cover. You never know. I believe Applicant 0018 has great strength," Justin said, chuckling. His eyes gleamed as he remembered Cassie.


    Flint just raised his eyebrow and said, "Strength? What kind of strength?"


    "Her beauty!" Justin dered with a silly smile on his face. Then he winked at Flint.


    Flint almost hit him on his forehead after hearing his response. But Justin easily dodged his attack.


    "Don''t joke around. I''m serious." Flint scowled at hisrade.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Justin just let out another chuckle. "Why don''t you admit it? She''s beautiful, isn''t she? Furthermore, she has blue eyes. You love blue eyes right?" Justin continued teasing Flint.


    Flint''s expression turned uglier when he heard Justin''s teasing. "I didn''t say I love someone who has blue eyes. I only like someone¡­ and she also has blue eyes!"


    "And she is the most beautiful woman in my eyes!" Flint added.


    "Okay, man! Just rx. You are still in love with her. But you haven''t confessed your feelings yet. When are you going to tell her?" Justin was the only person among the Fiery Eagles who knew about Flint''s feelings towards E.


    Flint had be silent. He and E had been friends for more than a decade. But he never confessed his feelings for her as he was worried that their friendship would be broken. Aside from that, he hadn''t mustered up his courage yet to confess.


    E was still studying abroad and she hadn''te back yet. But Flint was nning to confess and be brave once E returned to the City of Empire.


    "I will confess¡­ soon," Flint mumbled in a low voice.


    Justin tapped his back and encouraged him. "Good luck, my friend. I know you can do it. It''s time for you to be brave enough and tell her about your feelings. Act now, otherwise, you might regret it."


    Flint could only heave a deep sigh. "Fine. Just leave me alone. Go and make some rounds. Let''s check the sleeping quarters of the trainees."


    "Okay, let''s go," Justin said in agreement.


    The two men already left but Cassie still remained in her hiding spot. Her heart clenched as she heard it. Flint already had someone in his heart. She wondered who the lucky woman was.


    Her cheerful mood had disappeared again. She felt dejected and disheartened. Was she toote?


    ''Master, don''t be sad. Cheer up! You still have hope. Have you heard their conversation? Flint didn''t confess to the woman.'' Scarlet was consoling her and at the same time, encouraging her.


    ''Are you sure about that? Do you think I can win his heart?'' Cassie asked her, feeling doubtful.


    ''Of course, you can! There is nothing impossible when ites to you, especially if you put your heart into it.''


    ''Ok, Scarlet! I will do my best!''


    While Scarlet and Cassie were talking through their mind link, Flint was already on the way to the sleeping quarters of the trainees. Cassie had forgotten about it as she was distracted a while ago, just thinking about Flint and the woman he liked.


    When Flint entered the sleeping quarters, the trainees immediately stopped what they were doing and lined up. Flint conducted an inspection and did a roll call. He immediately noticed that someone was missing.


    With a dark expression on his face, he asked them, "Where is Applicant 0018?"

 Chapter 898 A New Trouble

    The trainees looked at each other as they didn''t know where Cassie went after leaving the quarters. Their handsome officer was fuming with rage when he found out that someone was missing.


    Cassie was not supposed to leave the quarters at night. They have a curfew. And it was part of the rule book.


    "Where is Applicant 0018?!" Flint repeated his question with a stern voice. He moved his gaze around, questioning them.


    When no one answered, Flint immediately left the quarters to find the rule breaker, Cassie. He called the monitoring team to search for her. One of the CCTV cameras might have spotted her.


    Christian was watching the whole scene. He knew that his twin sister would be in trouble again. But he didn''t want to intervene. She had to deal with this.


    But Christian was still worried about his sister. He also heard the conversation between Flint and Justine. And he saw that Cassie was secretly listening to them.


    He thought Cassie would give up the idea of pursuing Flint. However, he was wrong. She became more determined to win him over.


    "Scarlet... Why are you encouraging her? I''m afraid that my sister will just get hurt in the end," Christian thought to himself. He sat down, patting Blue''s head. He continued monitoring them. He wanted to see how Flint would deal with his sister.


    Though it was Cassie''s fault for breaking the rule, Christian didn''t want his twin sister to suffer humiliation in front of others. He still has a protective instinct as her brother.


    It did not take long when Flint finally found Cassie. She was about to return to the sleeping quarters when she bumped into Flint.


    "Why did you leave your quarters? Don''t you know that you are prohibited to roam around the training camp at night unless you have a mission?!" Flint scolded Cassie once again as if he was her father. He had lost count of how many times he got mad at her today.


    Cassie bit her lower lip with her teary eyes. She didn''t expect that Flint would reprimand her again. She didn''t know the rules. She hadn''t seen the rule book yet.


    But she chose to stay quiet as it was her own fault for not reading the rule book. But unknown to her, the other jealous applicants purposely hid the rule book from her. They wanted her to get in trouble because they were jealous of her.


    Cassie doesn''t look like someone who belongs there. They thought she was just delicate and weak woman who only cared about her physical beauty.


    They also believed that someone big and influential was backing her, that''s why she was able to enter thest stage of screening. With that thought in mind, the other female applicants wanted Cassie to get in trouble.


    "You have to sleep outside as your punishment," Flint said coldly. This was the first time someone broke the rules on the first day!


    "Hey, don''t be so harsh on her. Just let it slide. Today is their arrival. They are still adjusting here," Justin suddenly came out of nowhere. He intervened, defending Cassie. He also wanted to make Flint calm down a little.


    On the other hand, Cassie wanted to defend herself but Flint''s angry expression stopped her to do so. It was best to keep her mouth shut. She was willing to take the punishment if this was the only way for his anger to disappear.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s my fault. I forgot to read and scan the rule book. Don''t worry, sir. I will follow yourmand. I will sleep here tonight," Cassie politely said. She raised her head, giving Justin a grateful look. But she didn''t need someone to side with her. This was her lesson for bing careless.


    Flint was taken aback for a moment. He thought Cassie wouldin like a spoiled brat. But surprisingly, she immediately agreed to do her punishment.


    Justin felt sorry for Cassie. Flint didn''t want to go easy on her. He was very strict and he wouldn''t listen to Justin, hisrade.


    "Are you losing your mind, Ninth? There is extreme coldness tonight. What if she will get sick if she stays outside for so long?" Justin was still trying to change Flint''s mind.


    "I will not allow you to decide alone. I''m against your decision, Ninth. Let''s ask and consult Zero about this!" Justin, who is also known as Ten, suggested. He was truly concerned about Cassie.


    Cassie just darted her gaze back and forth between Flint and Justin who were arguing in front of her. Honestly, she was not worried about the punishment as she could easily handle this.


    She wouldn''t get sick as she had a strong immune system. She wouldn''t feel cold as she could use her fire to warm her up.


    "Zero, is that your Leader? The mysterious leader of your group?" Cassie suddenly butted in, interrupting the two men.


    "Yes!" Flint and Justine answered in unison.


    Zero was also one of Cassie''s reasons for joining the Fiery Eagles. She wanted to discover Zero''s real identity. She was intrigued by the Leadership of Zero. This role was being passed down from one generation to another but no one knew who was the real Zero.


    "Can you call Zero? I want to hear that mysterious voice. Is Zero a man or a woman?" Cassie asked the two, diverting the topic.


    Flint and Justine didn''t have an idea either. Just like Cassie, they were also curious about Zero''s identity. Whenever they would call Zero, the thing they could hear was a robotic voice. They even suspected and assumed that Zero was an AI or a robot.


    "Let''s call him!" Cassie''s mood suddenly changed. Her gloomy expression was gone. It was reced by excitement.


    Justin just let out a soft chuckle before dialing Zero''s emergency number.


    Christian who was watching the three of them could only shake his head helplessly and sigh deeply.


    ''Why do they have to involve me with this? Can''t they just handle this by themselves?'' Christianmented to himself as he nced at his phone vibrating on his palm. Ten''s phone number appeared on his phone screen.

 Chapter 899 Cassies Plan

    Christian answered the phone. Ten called his other number so Cassie couldn''t recognize it. Aside from that, there was a voice-changing app installed on the phone so no one would ever hear Christian''s real voice. Zero''s identity was still a mystery to everyone, including the members of the Fiery Eagles.


    Zero was the one giving them mission and task. He was the overall brain of the secret force. So now, Christian had two big responsibilitiesa€" being a CEO of Heavenly Star Enterprise and Leader of the Fiery Eagles.


    "What is it, Ten?" A robotic voice was heard from the other line.


    Cassie felt disappointed hearing Zero''s voice. As expected, the leader of Fiery Eagle would never use his original voice when talking to them.


    "Lead, Ninth and I are arguing about something. I hope you can guide us in our decision. Ninth is very stubborn and he didn''t want to listen to me."


    Ten continued to speak, exining what happened between Flint and Cassie. Christian just remained silent. He already knew what happened so he just let Justin (Ten) finish his words before he responded.


    Thinking about Cassie''s ability, Christian finally made a decision.


    "Yes. You can go with that punishment."


    Flint smirked upon hearing that while Justin frowned. He felt sorry for Cassie. On the other hand, Cassie didn''t react as she was just okay with the punishment. Besides, Zero already agreed with it and she was respecting Flint.


    It was her fault for not reading the rule book. And she admitted that she was always a rule breaker even when she was a child.


    "Can I talk to him?" Cassie immediately said, catching Flint''s and Justin''s attention.


    "You are not yet a member of our force. You don''t have the right to talk to our leader," Flint refused her request, still reprimanding her.


    Justin also nodded his head. This time he agreed to Flint. Cassie just shrugged her shoulders. She was not hurt by Flint''s words. She could understand why he was so harsh today.


    Christian hung up the phone as he had nothing more to say to them. Flint gave Cassie another reminder regarding her punishment. She couldn''t sleep in their quarters tonight.


    Justin couldn''t defy Zero''s order so he could no longer help Cassie. He left Flint and Cassie first as Uno was searching for him.


    When Flint and Cassie were left alone, Flint confronted her once again.


    "Tell me honestly, Applicant 0018. What made you apply to this?" He asked her curiously. Flint was having conflicting thoughts right now. He didn''t expect that Cassie would not do this as a big deal. She didn''t evenin about her punishment.


    ''Am I really harsh for a newbie?'' Flint asked himself while waiting for Cassie''s response.


    Cassie looked straight into his eyes. Then with a charming smile on her face, she said, "I want to get close to someone."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her blue eyes were fixed on Flint''s face, not looking away. For some unknown reason, Flint suddenly got ufortable because of Cassie''s intense gaze. He felt like he was the one she was referring to. But he brushed that thought.


    This was the first time he saw her. There was no way he would be her reason for doing this! She might be bluffing.


    ''What if she is referring to Ten?'' Flint thought to himself. He assumed that Cassie and Justine knew each other. He noticed how Justine was so protective of Cassie. He was defending her against him.


    "Ok. Now, serve your punishment. I have to leave now. I am reminding you not to create another trouble. We are always watching you here," Flint warned her, pointing his finger at the CCTV cameras.


    Cassie just nodded her head, behaving like an obedient puppy. She didn''t want to get on Flint''s bad side further. She had to make it up by performing well during their training and screening test.


    When Flint left, Cassie chose a spot near their sleeping quarters. She sat down under the tree and leaned her back on its trunk. She closed her eyes as if she was already resting.


    It did not take long when Cassie heard her fire dragon''s voice in her subconscious.


    ''Master, I think your fellow applicants have something to do with this. They intentionally hid the rule book from you. They didn''t even stop you when you left the quarters.'' Scarlet shared her thoughts with Cassie.


    Hearing those words from Scarlet, Cassie''s eyebrows twitched. She didn''t understand why she gained more haters without even doing something bad against her co-applicants.


    "Hmm, just let them be. I will show them our capability. Starting tomorrow, we have to train well! Let''s take this seriously. I must be a member of the Fiery Eagles!" Cassie said with so much determination.


    "But it doesn''t mean that I will not get even from them," she added while smiling evilly. She was thinking of giving those people a lesson for putting her in trouble.


    Scarlet rejoiced. She was satisfied with Cassie''s n. Cassie was a bit different from her mother, Zhen-Zhen. Unlike Zhen-Zhen who was always a forgiving woman, Cassie was not that generous and kind.


    She would certainly punish them for what they''ve done. This was what she called fairness... in her vocabry. What you''ve given to her, she would give it back to you.


    ''Master! I''m in! So what are we going to do?'' Scarlet asked her excitedly. Among the five fire dragons, Scarlet was the most yful one. She always is always tolerating Cassie with some crazy stuff! For her, it was an exciting adventure to follow and obey her master''s crazy ideas!


    Cassie rubbed her chin, still thinking of a n. "Hmm, let me think of it first. We have to see first what our first task is tomorrow. For now, let''s create a barrier to warm my surroundings. I will sleep here and I want you to watch over me. Is that okay with you, Scarlet?"


    ''Of course, Master! Let''s do this. I know this is good for you. You don''t have to sleep with those traitors.''


    Cassie let out a soft giggle. Scarlet and Cassie truly think alike.

 Chapter 900 Interviews!

    The next morning, Christian woke up, doing his daily routine. He ran around the vi for his morning exercise. But he made sure to check on his twin sister first.


    Cassie was sound asleep under the tree. He knew that Cassie used an invisible barrier to protect her from the cold night. Scarlet also gave her warmth.


    Christian could only smile while shaking his head. He knew it. His sister could easily adjust to a difficult situation. She was also proactive, very adaptable, and resilient.


    She looked charming and fragile, but unknown to them, Cassie was as strong as the hard-trained soldiers. Zu Wan, Zhen-Zhen, and Tristan trained them very well.


    Grandpa Lu was already preparing breakfast, after Christian''s morning jog. The two were always together at home. They ate and bonded together. Grandpa Lu was always the one cooking for the twins.


    "Great-grandson! Come, let''s dig in!" Grandpa Lu prepared a heavy breakfast for both of them.


    Christian could only smile tenderly. His great-grandpa was his greatestpanion. He didn''t know how long his grandpa would sustain the life that he gave him. So as much as possible, he wanted to spend more time with him.


    But Grandpa Lu wanted the other way around. He wished for Christian to interact and mingle with the other people, not only him. He didn''t want Christian to always rely on him... to be dependent on him.


    Grandpa Lu was also preparing Christian for the worst case scenario. He was old enough to die. But he was just alive now because of the power and life span Christian gave up for him. Deep inside, he felt so guilty about that. But he was not showing it to Christian. He didn''t want him to worry.


    "Grandpa... Thank you for being with me and staying by my side always." Christian held his great-grandpa''s hand, squeezing it gently. Grandpa Lu smiled back at him, rubbing his back.


    "My great-grandson, I love staying with you but I would appreciate it more if you will find a girlfriend. You should go out and hang out with your friends! Explore the beauty of this world together with other people!" Grandpa Lu was giving Christian a piece of meaningful advice.


    "Great-grandpa..." Christian groaned. He knew it. His great-grandpa would push him to find a girl and hang out with his so-called friends. But he was only close to their family and rtives... to his cousins specifically!


    "I''m hungry. Let''s just eat!" Christian changed the topic right away.


    "Fine. I will not pressure you about this. But just like what I said yesterday... I will help you find a suitable secretary. Understand? I''ming with you to the Heavenly Star Enterprise today. We will start the screening test for the applicants!" Grandpa Lu dered to him.


    Christian heaved a sigh of defeat. His great-grandfather was very persistent. He couldn''t win against him.


    "Okay. Gramps! You can do what you want. Let''s eat!"


    The two spoke about the interview during the meal. Christian informed his Grandpa Zu Wan to schedule the interview this morning at 10:00 am. He would start the screening process to fulfill his great-grandpa''s wishes.


    After breakfast, the two got ready to go to work. Grandpa Lu had to wear a mask to hide his face from the staff and employees of the Heavenly Star Enterprise.


    Christian still acted aloof and indifferent as he entered the building. Employees were hesitant to greet or approach him because of his cold demeanor and chilly aura.


    Christian remained his neutral expression until he reached his office. Grandpa Lu was following him from behind, avoiding the public''s eyes.


    He entered Christian''s office through the secret passage. Christian''s expression softened upon seeing his great-grandpa.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Do you want to meet Grandpa Zu Wan first?" Christian asked Grandpa Lu. "I''ll give him a call to inform him that you are here."


    "Sure, dear. I also missed talking to your grandpa."


    Christian spent his time reviewing the resume of the applicants while Grandpa Lu was talking to Zu Wan. The two old men were getting along really well.


    It did not take long when the five applicants finally arrived at the conference hall where the interview would be held.


    There were three women and two men applicants. Everyone came on time, afraid to make a bad impression on their future boss. Grandpa Lu also sat in front of the table where the panel members were supposed to sit down.


    Christian, Zu Wan, and Grandpa Lu were now sitting on their respective chairs. The applicants would be interviewed one by one. They interviewed the two male applicants first. Zu Wan was the one questioning them.


    Christian and Grandpa Lu just remained silent on the sideline. Grandpa Lu seemed too bored interviewing the male applicants. Soon, the interview for the female applicants started.


    Grandpa Lu''s bored and uninterested expression suddenly changed into a lively one. His eyes sparkled in delight as soon as he saw the next applicant.


    A woman wearing a skirt and white in blouse entered the hall, greeting them with her charming smile. Her beautiful eyes looked like priceless emerald and greenfields that were full of life.


    Christian''s brows twitched upon meeting her gaze. There was something in her that he suddenly felt uneasy. He couldn''t name it nor figure it out.


    The two were still looking at each other when Grandpa Lu spoke up, thus interrupting the two for their staring contest. Zu Wan also cleared his throat.


    "Introduce yourself to us, Miss." Grandpa Lu said, his eyes filled with intrigue.


    "I''m Myrene Keller, 21 years old...." Myrene continued to tell them about her educational background and her background.


    Seeing the enthusiasm in Grandpa Lu''s eyes, Zu Wan just allowed Grandpa Lu to do the questioning. And his next question brought a deafening silence around the hall.


    "What do you think about your future boss... is he handsome or not? Is he boyfriend material or a husband material?"


    Christian: "..."


    Zu Wan: "..."


    Myrene: "???"


    Her jaw dropped, uncertain of what she should reply. She just smiled awkwardly upon seeing Christian''s expression.

 Chapter 901 Hired!

    901 Hired!


    "Pardon sir, is that part of the interview questions?" Myrene asked Grandpa Lu awkwardly, still maintaining her smile.


    She was very cautious as Christian''s expression seemed to be unhappy. She had to be careful with her answer. Who knows they were just testing her and this is part of the screening test.


    Christian was about to answer Myrene but Grandpa Lu held his shoulder thus stopping him from speaking up.


    "Yes, that''s part of the interview so give us an honest answer," Grandpa Lu said meaningfully, fighting a smile. He pretended to be serious.


    Myrene didn''t know what to say. She nced at Zu Wan as if asking for confirmation. Zu Wan could only nod, ying along with Grandpa Lu''s n.


    Seeing the go signal from both men, Myrene finally answered Grandpa Lu''s first question.


    "Ahm, The CEO is undeniably handsome. I am also certain that he is both boyfriend material and husband material," Myrene said with an awkward smile, her cheeks blushing red. She avoided looking in Christian''s direction. She felt a little bit embarrassed.


    Zu Wan smiled, trying to hold hisughter. He could see that Christian felt ufortable since he became the topic of the interview. But he couldn''t stop his great-grandpa from talking.


    "Will you fall for him?" Grandpa Lu followed up with a question.


    "Cough! Cough!" Both Zu Wan and Myrene choke on their saliva after hearing that very direct question. Meanwhile, Christian could only nce at his great-grandpa with a questioning gaze. He wanted to dig a hole right now and hide! Grandpa Lu was making him more embarrassed.


    "Gramps¡­" Christian called him out, his eyes asking him to stop.


    Grandpa Lu just gave him a reassuring smile before tapping his back. He waited for Myrene''s answer.


    "So, what is your answer, Myrene?"


    Myrene darted his gaze back and forth between Grandpa Lu and Christian. She wondered if Grandpa Lu was trying to test her honesty or if he wanted to know if she would act professionally, not letting herself fall in love with her future boss.


    ''Is office romance prohibited in thispany?'' Myrene asked herself, still trying to figure out what the safer answer to that question was. ''Will I not get epted if I answer yes?''


    Her mind was telling her to answer the most professional one but her tongue slipped and answered "Yes." There was a light gleam in her eyes when she said that.


    "Cough! Cough!" This time it was Christian who choked on his saliva. He didn''t expect that Myrene would choose to answer that. If he was to decide, he would definitely reject her application because of this.


    "You are hired!" Grandpa Lu suddenly stated, shocking the other three people in that hall.


    Zu Wan: "..."


    Christian: "Gramps???"


    Myrene: ''Eh? What did I just hear? Maybe I just heard it wrong.''


    "Sir, I beg your pardon¡­ but can you please repeat what you had just said?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I have to know something before we proceed with the hiring process. Myrene, are you single?"


    "Gramps!!!" This time Christian could no longer stand it.


    Zu Wan could only chuckle, looking at them.


    "Yes, Sir. I''m single," Myrene answered absentmindedly, blinking several times. She still couldn''t believe that an interview process would be like this.


    She studiedst night, preparing for this interview. She did more research on how the Heavenly Star Enterprise operates. She wanted to ensure that she would give them a very impressive answer as if she had known almost everything about thepany.


    It was her goal to work in thispany no matter what. She was so nervous as she knew that other applicants possessed a nice background. But who would have thought that she would be hired after answering three questions about her future boss?


    "Alright! You are hired and this is final. You can start working tomorrow." Grandpa Lu dered to them with finality in his voice.


    "Is that true?" Myrene asked Grandpa Lu just to make sure.


    Grandpa Lu just nodded his head with a wide grin on his face.


    "Thank you, sir! Thank you so much!" Myrene continued thanking Grandpa Lu while bowing her head numerous times. She was truly happy about the result of this interview.


    "You can go now and prepare all the documents needed. You can go to the HR now to sign your contract." Zu Wan informed Myrene. He had no objections to Grandpa Lu''s decision. He knew that this old man had a good reason for hiring Myrene. He might saw something in her.


    Myrene thanked them once again before leaving the hall. When she left, Christian confronted his great-grandpa.


    "Gramps, what is that all about¡­ just now?"


    "Hmm. Nothing. What''s wrong? We agreed already that I would be the one to choose your secretary since you couldn''t choose among them." Grandpa Lu justified his actions.


    Christian couldn''t refute that. He heaved a sigh of defeat. "What are we going to do with the other two applicants?"


    Zu Wan just shrugged his shoulders. He would leave this decision to Grandpa Lu.


    "Hmm, don''t worry about them. The two guys and the rest of the applicants will be hired but in the different departments."


    "Ok, Gramps," Christian said, reluctantly agreeing to everything.


    "Don''t worry, great-grandson. I am a good judge of character. I think Myrene will be a good secretary to you. So be a good boss to her as well."


    "I understand gramps."


    bb2b85f9cf0243941f7e


    CLOSE


    Ad


    *****


    After signing her contract in the HR department, Myrene left immediately. Upon reaching the lobby, she called her Mom.


    "Mom! I got it! The job. I will start working here in the Heavenly Star Enterprise starting tomorrow!" Myrene cheerfully informed her mother.


    "Good job. This is one step away from our goal. Just keep it up, Myrene." Her mom said to her meaningfully.


    In fact, it was her mother who encouraged her to work in the Heavenly Star Enterprise. Not wanting to disappoint and disobey her mother, Myrene worked so hard just to get this opportunity.


    "Okay, Mom! I will drop by the supermarket and buy some ingredients. We will have to celebrate tonight!"

 Chapter 902 Team Leaders

    902 Team Leaders


    [ At Fiery Eagles Training Camp ]


    Flint had been staring at Cassie since this morning. He wondered how she was able to sleep well outside the sleeping quarters. He secretly watched her on the CCTV monitor. He was surprised when he saw her sound asleep, not affected by the cold night breeze.


    Cassie woke up early, joining them for the morning exercises. They were now called Trainees for a moment. Cassie was very energetic and lively. Even her fellow trainees were amused by her enthusiasm today.


    This time she was wearing their uniform¨Cbat suit, pants, and vest. Her demeanor was different now aspared to her first day. They had to admit that Cassie looked so cool today.


    "So this is the effect of the punishment. She became more lively and energetic! Maybe she didn''t want to be punished again."


    "Well, she deserved it! Someone said that she might have a strong backer, that''s why she was able to join this screening test."


    It did not take long when they assembled in the open field. All trainees lined up in three rows, facing the trainers and officers. Justine and Flint were the main officers, leading the screening of those applicants.


    Today was the official day of their assessment and observation where they would be ranked based on the scores they would get in every exam.


    They would be divided into three groups with five members each. Since there were only threedies, they were assigned to different groups, separating them.


    Now, the other twelve men can choose who among the three women will be their teammate.


    "Applicant 0018, 0064, and 007, please stand in front," Justine called thedies. Cassie and others obediently followed him.


    Flint turned to the twelve men."We will give you the freedom to choose your team leader. These women will be the ones leading your group until the end of your training and assessment!"


    Flint''s words were like a warning to them as if he was telling them to choose wisely. He said this because he noticed that most of the men were eyeing Cassie. They wanted to be with her in a team.


    Flint wanted to test what the other men would choose¨C the beauty vs the capable ones. Among the three women, it was Cassie who looked weak and fragilepared to the other two.


    Flint wondered if they would still consider choosing Cassie rather than the two women who appeared to be stronger than her. Their future job would be at risk if they would not be careful in choosing their leader.


    As much as they wanted to be with a beauty like Cassie, they couldn''t sacrifice their goal to be a member of Fiery Eagles.


    The men either chose applicants 0064 or 007. Flint and Justine were also surprised that no one lined up at Cassie''s back.


    "Applicant 0018 can''t be alone in her team." Justine, who is also known as Ten, reacted right away.


    The twelve men just nced at each other, hesitant to change their minds. But they had no choice but to be separated. Four men should choose Cassie.


    Cassie, on the other hand, just remained silent. She was not affected by their choices. She was just thinking of a way how she would impress everyone today, showing her strength.


    ''Scarlet, let''s get back at them for backstabbing mest night.'' Cassie smiled mischievously, talking to Scarlet through their mind link.


    ''Sure, Master. I''m so excited about that.'' Scarlet responded cheerfully.


    Cassie was stillmunicating with her fire dragon when Flint spoke up again.


    "You can''t stay in two groups only. If you will not transfer to Applicant 0018, we have no choice but to do this usingpetition. Understand?"


    "Yes sir!" Everyone responded in unison.


    "Run twentyps. Thest four will be the team members of 0018." Justine was the one who decided about thepetition. He was just upset that no one chose Cassie. He wanted to punish the men by asking them to run twentyps at their tracking field.


    "Go now!" Justine shouted as a cue. The men couldn''tin anymore. They immediately ran as they didn''t want to lose and rankst.


    Cassie just watched them in amusement. She was rxed. She nced at the twodies who were giving her a smug smile. They felt so proud that the other trainees chose them over Cassie.


    "I feel bad for you," Applicant 0064 said to Cassie in a low voice, taunting her.


    "Why is that so?" Cassie raised her eyebrow.


    "Because no one wanted to be your teammate!" Applicant 007 butted in. They started talking since Justine and Flint were now monitoring the men who were running around the field.


    "The losers will be your teammates. Do you think you can defeat us? Either one of us will get the job! I will make it happen. We will be hired after this. And your team will be rankedst." Applicant 0064 was belittling her. She was oozing with confidence.


    "We are just starting. It''s only the second day. I''ll show you the real boss," Cassie said meaningfully, sneering at them.


    The two women just red at her. They were annoyed by Cassie''s arrogance. Cassie, on the other hand, just shrugged her shoulders, ignoring the presence of the twodies.


    ''Scarlet,'' she called her partner in crime.


    ''Yes, Master? Do you need me now?'' Scarlet replied as soon as possible.


    ''Can you increase the temperature around these two women? They are so hotblooded. Let''s give them ''WARM'' greetings.'' Cassie requested Scarlet.


    ''Your wish is mymand master!!'' Scarlet immediately took action.


    A few minutester, Applicant 007 and 0064 started to feel hot. Their bodies were now covered with sweat. They felt so ufortable with their training uniform.


    Directly support the authors on Webnovel!


    ''Damn?! What''s happening?! Why do I feel so hot? I feel thirsty,'' Applicant 007 mumbled inwardly. She tried loosening her cor. She felt like her throat was going dry. She needed water but they were not allowed to leave their stations unless the officers would allow them.


    Applicant 0064 also experienced the intense heat. The two turned in Cassie''s direction, wondering if she also felt the same way. But to their surprise, Cassie was smiling broadly, meeting their gazes.

 Chapter 903 Flaunting Her Skill

    903 unting Her Skill


    Applicant 007 and Applicant 0064 felt so ufortable because of the intense heat they were feeling. They had the urge to find a pool and dip their bodies to cool them down.


    "What is happening to me? Why do I feel so hot?" She mumbled, still wondering why Cassie looked so calm as if she was not bothered at all by the increasing temperature around them.


    The guys continued running in the field, trying their best not to be a member of Cassie''s team. A few minutes had passed and four men were already running out of breath.


    They only had to run another twops to finally determine the final groupings. It did not take long before the runningpetition ended. The four men who rankedst had no choice but to join Cassie''s book.


    The twelve men went back to their respective groups. They noticed that the other two leaders were already covered with sweat as if they also ran a marathon.


    "Team leader, are you okay? Why are you sweating a lot?" One man asked their team leader, Applicant 007.


    "Oh, it''s nothing." She mumbled.


    Cassie just ignored them as she faced her new members. "Did you regret losing thepetition?"


    Still panting heavily, one of the four men answered her. "Of course not! Maybe it''s our destiny to be together." He even winked at Cassie, making Flint and Justine frown as they saw them.


    Cassie could only giggle, raising her thumb in appreciation of his reply. The other three men just bobbed their heads in agreement.


    Before they could start their morning session, the twodies suddenly copsed, not able to withstand the intense heat.


    Thud!


    "Oh no! They fainted!" Their group members immediately responded, giving them some air by fanning them using their hands.


    Flint, Justine, and the other staff also responded. It was just the start of the day. How could they faint like that?


    Medical Staff were summoned to check on them. The men felt like they had chosen the wrong team leader. Among the three, only Cassie remained standing. What happened to the other two?


    Though iplete, the training today should proceed. Each group has to undergo and aplish the obstacles run within three hours. This is a battle of teamwork and speed. Since the other two groupscked a member, they would be penalized and have to wait for thirty minutes before they could start.


    It only meant, that 30 minutes would be added to their time after aplishing the obstacle run. This was a disadvantage to them since this round is a battle of speed. The fastest group would get the highest score.


    The team must navigate different challenging physical obstacles while being timed. They had to undergo thirteen stations while doing running, climbing, jumping, crawling, swimming, and bncing elements with the aim of testing speed and endurance.


    "Don''t worry. We still have the advantage even without our team leader. At least, the other group still has a female member who will certainly hold them down!"


    "That''s true. So cheer up!"


    The two teams stood by as they watched Cassie''s group pass through the first obstacles. They had to climb the 30 feet wooden wall to go to the other side. Everyone''s attention was focused on Cassie.


    Cassie and his team didn''t move first. She was thinking of a strategy on how they could climb the wall faster than any other team. She had no problem climbing the 30 feet tall wall as she could use some invisible barrier as support for their feet.


    "The big man and I should go first. After reaching the top, we will use the rope to pull you up to make your life easier as you climb," Cassie informed them as she already found a strategy to use.


    ''Master, that''s cheating! Your great-grandpa will not allow you to use your magical power.'' Scarlet reminded her.


    ''Don''t worry Scarlet. I''m not using the invisible barrier to climb the wall. But I will use my physical strength to pull my other team members up!''


    Scarlet giggled upon hearing Cassie''s strategy. No wonder she let the big man climb first. She would use him as a shield, letting them think that it was the big man who was exerting a great effort in pulling their other team members. He would be used as her front, although she was the real one using an extraordinary strength.


    With Cassie''s strategy, their group finished the first obstacle within 15 minutes! The people watching them were surprised to see how Cassie was leading her team. She looked very serious and she seemed like she transformed into a different person.


    The other guys who didn''t choose her as team leader a while ago started to regret their choices.


    "See, I told you. She is something!" Justine nudged Flint''s shoulder. Flint was so focused on Cassie, watching her with amusement. He was surprised by her performance today.


    Cassie''s group, which was the red team, proceeded to the next obstacle where they had to crawl under the in which the ground was covered with mud.


    Flint was surprised again as he thought Cassie would feel disgusted with the muddy ground. But she didn''t care about it. She continued guiding her team members until they finished crawling together.


    After thirty minutes, Cassie and her team were already in the Station 5 obstacle but the Blue and Green Team were still stuck in the Obstacle Station 1¨C Wall Climbing.


    "Damn! Why are they so fast!"


    "Their teamwork is like magic!"


    "Hey! Stop being distracted! We need to catch up with them! Move! Move!"


    Since her team members were not that physically strong like her, Cassie let them rest for a while as


    they watched the other two members climbing the wall.


    Directly support the authors on Webnovel!


    "Hahaha! They are so slow like a turtle," Cassie''s team members made fun of the others.


    Cassie just let them rest and enjoy the show. She roamed her eyes around searching for someone. Then her gaze stopped upon meeting Flint''s eyes. He was also looking at her!


    Since her team members were not that physically strong like her, Cassie let them rest for a while as they watched the other two members climbing the wall.


    Cassie gave him a charming smile but Flint looked away immediately, avoiding her gaze.


    ''Damn! She caught me looking at her.'' Flint hid his embarrassment. He realized that he was wrong to judge her right away.

 Chapter 904 Bring Chaos in His Peaceful World

    <h4>Chapter 904 Bring Chaos in His Peaceful World</h4>


    [ At Heavenly Star Enterprise¡­ ]


    While his twin sister was busy and preupied with her training, Christian was doing paperwork in the office. Today was also the day Myrene would report for duty as Christian''s secretary.


    Myrene easily got along well with the other staff and employees. Unlike Christian who is aloof and indifferent, Myrene is very approachable and friendly. She knew how to deal with everyone. She has a bubbly attitude as well.


    Christian could see Cassie in her. They have so many simrities when ites to attitude and personality.


    ''Sigh! Can''t grandpa choose a male secretary? I feel a little bit ufortable around Myrene. And I don''t know why.''


    Christian sighed deeply, ncing at Blue who was also observing Myrene. The newly hired secretary was currently talking to Zu Wan for her briefing and orientation.


    Since Christian was also new in thepany, he requested his grandfather to be the one to orient his secretary about her roles and responsibilities.


    Myrene was very attentive to Zu Wan. She was listening to him and at the same time, taking down notes. She looked like she was enjoying her job and she was excited today.


    Christian continued to assess her. He couldn''t exin why but he had a nagging feeling towards her. He couldn''t name it. But he felt uneasy as if something was going to happen. His gut feelings never betrayed him.


    "Blue¡­ can you also feel it? Her strange aura¡­?" Christian murmured, patting Blue''s head.


    Blue just bobbed his head, his eyes following Myrene''s every movement inside that room. The first time they met, Blue roared at her. Fortunately, Christian was there to intervene. If not, Blue would have attacked her already.


    Well, it was Myrene''s fault. She just entered the room and she identally stepped on Blue''s tail. So Blue didn''t like her.


    After a few minutes, Myrene''s orientation was done. Zu Wan informed her that her table would be ced outside Christian''s office as per requested by him. He wanted to be alone inside. Of course, Blue was the only exception.


    Zu Wan and Myrene agreed to this set-up. Besides, Christian was her Boss. She had to follow him. However, she just felt disappointed because she could feel that Christian was already building a wall or a barrier between them. Was he always like this? Myrene was wondering about that.


    After talking to Zu Wan, Myrene tried to approach Christian who was silently checking the pile of documents on top of his table. A while ago, he was observing her, and now, he was pretending that he was reading the documents.


    His eyes followed the movement of his finger, tracing the figures methodically down the page. But he could feel that Myrene was already looking in his direction.


    "Sir, do you want coffee?" she asked him politely.


    "No, I''m good," Christian promptly responded, not even ncing at her.


    "Is there something I can help you with, sir?" she asked him again with her cheerful tone. She didn''t want the atmosphere to be awkward between them so as much as possible, Myrene wanted to act lively in front of him.


    "None. You may go," Christian inly said, sending her away. It was his cue, signifying he wanted to be alone and he didn''t need her anymore.


    Myrene remained still, just looking at him with an indescribable expression. Since his eyes were fixed on the documents, Christian couldn''t see Myrene''s face and her reaction.


    However, her silence bothered him so Christian was not able to restrain himself from looking up to see her face. He was stunned the moment he met her emerald eyes matched with her charming smile.


    Christian was not able to utter some words. He blinked several times, wondering why Myrene was smiling at him. ''Did I say something funny? Why is she smiling?''


    "Is there something funny, Miss Keller? Why are you giving me that kind of silly look?" Christian asked her sternly, squinting his eyes at her.


    Myrene immediately pouted her lips to hide her smile. She even patted her cheeks to wake her up from her daze. "Oh, I''m sorry about that, Sir. I just can''t help it. You are too charming to ignore." Myrene blurted out.


    "Cough! Cough!" Christian choked on his saliva as he didn''t expect to hear that very honest response from Myrene. He felt like he was the one who got embarrassed, not her.


    Christian didn''t know whether to get mad or not. But how could he get mad if Myrene was giving him such an innocent and charming look?


    "Just get me water please," Christian suddenly requested for her to leave and give him some space. This woman''s frankness just made him feel awkward and more ufortable.


    "Yes, sir! Just give me a minute!" Myrene mumbled with her bright mood. She was about to leave when Christian spoke again.


    "Not a minute! Please make it ten or twenty minutes!"


    "Huh?" A puzzled look could be seen on Myrene''s face.


    "I mean¡­ just take your time." Christian simply said, lowering his gaze. ''Just don''te back right away,'' he added in his thoughts.


    Myrene just smiled awkwardly before turning around to leave. "Got it, sir!"


    Christian could finally rx when Myrene left his office. He leaned on his chair, taking a deep breath. He was now regretting allowing his great-grandpa to hire his secretary. If he were to choose, he would have chosen a male secretary.


    Myrene was too energetic and too loud for him. He felt like this woman would bring chaos in his silent and peaceful world.


    "Blue¡­ what should I do now? Do you think I should talk to Gramps about this? Maybe I can reassign her to another office. Not here," Christian shared his sentiments with Blue as if the tiger would also speak up, giving him a solution to his concern.


    Blue just bobbed his head again, signifying that he agreed to Christian''s ideas.


    "Alright. Let me talk to Gramps. I will try to negotiate with him to change his mind." Christian finally made up his mind. Blue wagged his tail, indicating that he was happy with Christian''s decision.


    ''Yes, Master! Kick that woman out. How dare she step on my beautiful tail. Hmmp!''

 Chapter 905 Gain his Trust

    <h4>Chapter 905 Gain his Trust</h4>


    Myrene''s first day of work went smoothly. It''s just that Christian seemed too off when talking to her. She felt like Christian was avoiding her. Aside from asking for water, Christian never called her again.


    He was very hands-on in every paperwork. He didn''t ask his secretary for help. Christian was used to working alone rather than mingling with others.


    On the other hand, Myrene was easy to get along well with. She immediately found new friends in thepany. She went out together with the finance team whose office was near her table.


    During lunchtime, most of the singledies from finance team interviewed Myrene to get more information about their new CEO who was oozing with charm and sex appeal.


    "Hey, how is your Boss? Does he treat you well?" a curious finance officer asked Myrene expectantly.


    Myrene just smiled awkwardly and said, "He is fine. But I feel like he doesn''t need a secretary like me. He wants to do his job alone."


    "Oh My Gosh! That means, your workload is not heavy so don''t feel disappointed. How I wish I was his secretary. I can get to see his gorgeous face every day!" Anotherdy mumbled with her dreamy eyes.


    "Our new CEO is the most handsome man in thispany. He even surpassed his father, Tristan Davis."


    Myrene''s eyes gleamed when she heard Tristan''s name. "By the way, where is Mr. Tristan Davis now and his wife?" Myrene simply asked them.


    "It''s been so long since thest time we saw the couple. They said the couple was going around the world, traveling all they wanted. They are so sweet, right? I like them as a couple goal!"


    Myrene just smiled faintly.


    "Why are you getting serious, My? Are you disappointed in not seeing them here? Mr. and Mrs. Davis are truly an amazing couple. They are the model of thispany."


    "Oh, It''s nothing. I am just wondering. They said Tristan and Lillie Davis are both approachable. But their son is very different from them. He is aloof and indifferent." Myrene shared her thoughts with them.


    "Oh, we couldn''t me him. Maybe it had something to do with his past experience during his childhood."


    "Past experience during childhood? What do you mean?" Myrene''s attention was so focused on them, wanting to hear their story.


    "There was this rumor before. They said Christian and his twin sister were kidnapped when they were 5 years old. And it happened during Mr. and Mrs. Davis'' wedding."


    "They were kidnapped? But why? Who took them? What happened to the kidnappers?" Myrene bombarded them with so many questions. She had to know what happened so that she could understand why her boss was acting like this.


    "We don''t have much information about that. They said that the Davis Family suppressed the news. They found them on the same day with the help of the secret task force. No one disclosed who the kidnappers were. Maybe somepetitors in business." The finance officer just shrugged her shoulders.


    "Do you think our CEO suffered from an emotional trauma? So he could barely trust anyone?" Myrene asked them again.


    "Maybe yes, maybe not. Why don''t you ask him yourself?" Another female employee said, teasing Myrene.


    Myrene just pouted her lips. "He doesn''t want to talk to me. His expression seems to tell me ''Don''t bother me!''. How can I ask him?"


    The other staff just let out a soft giggle as Myrene put on a pitiful look on her face.


    "Just take your time. Who knows, you might get close to him as the day goes by. Just be an obedient secretary and serve him well! If I were you¡­ I would even try to seduce him using my charm! Our CEO is so hot!"


    Myrene could only shake her head helplessly.


    ''I guess, gaining his trust is not that easy. I should work hard for that,'' Myrene thought to herself, sighing deeply.


    "Let''s go back now. Our lunch break is done!"


    The fourdies stood up and went back to their respective stations. Myrene was still thinking about Christian. She sat on her chair, her eyes fixed on Christian''s office. She wondered what he was doing inside.


    "I envy his tiger. At least, Sir Christian treats his pet so well." She murmured.


    It did not take long when Myrene took her phone from her drawer. She texted her mother. She just found out that Tristan and Lillie Davis were no longer in the City of Empire and no one had seen them in the Heavenly Star for a long time.


    [ Mom¡­ I have news for you. Tristan Davis and Lillie Davis are no longer here. They are traveling around the world. ]


    Myrene sent her message afterposing it. Just a few secondster, her phone beeped, receiving a new message from her mother.


    [ Just focus on your job. Remember, you should get close to your Boss. How''s your first day? Is he treating you well? ]


    Myrene took another deep sigh after reading her mother''s message. ''Why are they all telling me to get close to my Boss?''


    [ Don''t worry about me, Mom. I can deal with him just fine. It will take time for me to gain his trust but I guess I can do it. ] Myrene wanted to reassure her mother.


    [ Good. I believe in you. Just be careful always. ]


    [ I know Mom. Trust me. ]


    Complicated emotions shed through her eyes after the exchange of messages with her mother. Then she nced at Christian''s office once again.


    She decided to stand up and check on him. She was about to knock when she heard his voice from the inside. Christian was talking to someone over the phone. She didn''t have any intention to eavesdrop on his conversation but she heard her name being mentioned.


    "Gramps! I want Myrene to be transferred to another department. Just hire someone else. I prefer a male secretary!"


    Myrene narrowed her eyes when she heard that. She even clenched her fist. ''What''s wrong with having a female secretary?''

 Chapter 906 [Bonus chapter] Get Her Drunk!

    <h4>Chapter 906 [Bonus chapter] Get Her Drunk!</h4>


    [ Fiery Eagles Training Camp¡­ ]


    Cassie''s team was rejoicing for topping the first screening test. The Red Team was the first one that finished the obstacle challenge in just a short period of time. They did it remarkably with the help of Cassie''s leadership and guidance, most especially with the help of her extraordinary strength.


    The trainers and screening team were surprised by Cassie''s performance today. They judged her easily on her first day. Who would have thought that Cassie was truly capable of bing a member of Fiery Eagles?


    It was true that you can''t judge the book by its cover! They thought Cassie was just a weakdy who only has a beautiful face. And now, Cassie was slowly proving them wrong.


    But because of this, she gained more hate from her fellow applicants. They were envious of the red team for performing well today.


    Some didn''t want to admit defeat. They wanted to create more trouble for Cassie. This time, not only thedies from the other group wanted to target her, but also the other male members who regretted not choosing Cassie as their team leader.


    While Cassie''s members were celebrating today''s victory, the other teams were having a meeting on how they would get even with them. The sleeping quarters were now separated into three groups.


    So each team could now n their strategy without worrying about the other team to overhear their conversation. And one team was devising a n against Cassie.


    "Hey, did anyone of you brought alcoholic drinks here?" Someone asked them.


    "Of course no one did. But I heard there was a storage nearby where they kept several barrels of beers. Why?"


    "Let''s offer this to Red Team. I wanna see how 0018 would react once she gets drunk!"


    "That''s a good idea. Their team will be in trouble too once the training team finds out that they steal alcohol in the storage area."


    "But how are we going to do it?"


    "Let me handle it. I know someone from their group. He will not refuse me," the team leader of the blue team said, her lips curling up in a mischievous smile.


    After discussing their n, 0064 immediately left to talk to Cassie''s team member. She would use him as a tool for this scheme. She secretly met Applicant 0013 in an area where there were no security cameras being installed.


    "Tom!" She called him out, pulling him to the dark area.


    "Lilith! Why do you want to see me?" Tom''s eyes sparkled in delight as soon as Lilith held his hands.


    "I have a favor to ask¡­" she said, shing her seductive smile matched with her doe-like eyes.


    Tom had a long crush on her so, of course, he would do anything for her.


    "What is it, tell me."


    Lilith informed him about her n. They wanted Cassie to get drunk. Who knows what she would do once she was not in her right mind? They wondered if she could hold her liquor.


    Tom was hesitant at first when he heard her n. They wanted to get her drunk so that she would not be in her hundred percent condition for tomorrow''s activity. Their team would have a great advantage.


    Now, they could see Cassie as a great threat. They were afraid that she and her team would win again tomorrow.


    "There is a great consequence for that request¡­ what are you going to offer me?" Tom wanted to negotiate. He was also hesitating to betray his team leader. But the only reason why he joined this was because he wanted to get close to Lilith. He wanted to follow in her footsteps.


    Lilith smiled yfully and replied, "Me¡­ how about I offer myself to you?" She was targeting his weakness. She knew that she was his weakness and Tom would not be able to refuse such a tempting offer.


    Tom smirked, eyeing her with desire in his eyes. "Can you be more specific with that offer?" He challenged her.


    Without saying a word, Lilith yanked Tom''s head as she smashed her lips against his lips. Tom was stupefied when he felt her soft lips touching his. She was kissing him!


    Before he knew it, Lilith already pushed him to the ground. She was on top of him as she continued to kiss him aggressively. Her yful tongue traced his lips, invading his mouth. Tom could only blindly follow suit of her lips and tongue. He was over the moon being kissed like this by his dream girl!


    "You want more?" Lilith asked him, panting after breaking the kiss.


    Tom could only nod his head frantically, anticipating her next week. To his liking, Lilith''s hands traveled down, rubbing the bulge underneath his pants. She licked her lips seductively as she continued to massage and rub his private part.


    "Ooh Yes! Yes, I''ll do it. Just continue!" He groaned in pleasure. They stayed there until he got satisfied.


    A few minutester, Tom went back to their sleeping quarters, holding two barrels of beer. Cassie and the other team members looked at him with puzzlement.


    "What is that?"


    "Let''s celebrate our Victory! Cheers!" Tom said to them meaningfully.


    Cassie and other members exchanged nces with one another, contemting whether they would drink or not.


    "Come on, guys! Let''s drink. No one will know. It''s just a secret of our team." Tom tried to convince them.


    "But we have intensive training tomorrow," one of them objected.


    "Don''t worry. Our team leader is here to back us up! Am I right, Boss? Please, just two or three sses! Then we are going to sleep."


    In the end, Cassie and others agreed. But the two and three sses ended up five and six¡­ and counting.


    Cassie, who was missing the taste of the beer after Christian and Grandpa Lu forbade her from drinking alcoholic beverages when she caused trouble once because of drunkenness, ended up drinking more than she could handle.


    "Boss 18! Stop drinking already. We still have training tomorrow!" One of her team members tried to stop her.


    But the reply they got from her was a loud smash!


    "I want more!" She demanded.


    Her team members could only watch her and the table that she had just destroyed in one smash.


    ''Uh-oh! She''s drunk now!''

 Chapter 907 Cassie’s Drunken State

    <h4>Chapter 907 Cassie''s Drunken State</h4>


    After witnessing how Cassie destroyed and broke the table into two in just one smash, no one dared to stop her from drinking another ss of beer. She finished another ss in one gulp!


    "Hey, You! Why are you just standing there? Join me," Cassie urged them to sit down again, and drink up.


    Afraid that Cassie would beat them up for disobedience, the four men immediately sat next to her, following her order.


    "Bottoms up!" Cassie drank another ss. She continued to giggle as if there was something funny going on around them.


    The four men just yed along with her,ughing with her. But they were already thinking of a n on how they would help her sober up.


    The Training Team must not find out that they drank liquor. It was prohibited in the rule book unless the training team was the one who provided them the liquor, allowing them to drink and have some good times.


    "What should we do now?" rk asked Tom in a low voice. Tom just shrugged his shoulders. His task was done now. Lilith wanted Cassie to get drunk. And the rest would be up to her.


    A few minutester, someone from the training team came as he was doing a regr inspection of the sleeping quarters.


    "We are doomed!" rk mumbled as soon as they heard the knock outside the door. The four men tried their best to hide the two barrels of beer when the door slid open and Flint showed up in front of them.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Flint asked everyone in his icy cold voice. He couldn''t believe that the Red Team was having fun, drinking some alcoholic drinks at this hour. They were here to train, not to have a good time!


    Gnashing his teeth, Flint dashed forward, confiscating the evidence. Then he nced at an already drunk Cassie who seemed like in her fantasy world. She was staring at Flint with her dreamy eyes. She even cupped her chin using both hands, fluttering her eyes while smiling at him yfully.


    "Hello, Handsome!" Cassie greeted Flint cheerfully in her drunken state.


    Flint''s eyebrows were drawn together, giving her a cold sharp re. "Is this your idea again?" He asked her, feeling agitated and annoyed. Cassie kept on breaking rules. What should he do to her?


    Instead of answering him, Cassie let out a soft giggle. She stood up and marched towards Flint. With eyes sparkling with delight, Cassie wrapped her arms around Flint''s shoulders.


    The crease on his forehead deepened because of Cassie''s behavior. "Don''t tell me you are drunk!"


    Flint removed her arms from his shoulders, eyeing her from top to bottom. She looked totally wasted. He wondered how much did she drink tonight? She couldn''t hold her liquor!


    "I''m not drunk. Just tipsy," Cassie responded with a giggle, followed by a loud burp.


    She couldn''t stand steadily so Flint had to hold her shoulders to steady her footing. The four men were just silently observing the two. They knew that they were in trouble so they were allowing their team leader to deal with the most strict trainer they had, Agent Ninth.


    Without any more reservedness, Cassie suddenly hugged Flint, leaning her head on his chest. The four men gasped in surprise, amused by her boldness. They were scared of Flint but here she is, taking advantage of his body.


    Flint was caught off guard for a moment. His body stiffened at the feel of Cassie''s warm and soft body. His mind wanted to push her away but his body couldn''t move. Cassie was holding him so tight.


    "Hmm, I feel so sleepy. Can I sleep in your arms, Handsome?" Cassie rubbed her face on his chest, sniffling his intoxicating male scent. His smell was pleasant in her nose. She loved it.


    The four men didn''t know who they should pity. Was it Flint who was trapped in Cassie''s arms or Was it Cassie who would face Flint''s wrath once she sobered up? ''Good luck, Boss!'' They thought to themselves.


    "Applicant 0018. I will ask you this one time. Let go of me now, otherwise¡­ I will throw you out of this sleeping quarter. In a count of ten¡­ Let go of me!" Flint warned her and he started to count.


    "One¡­ "


    "Two¡­"


    "Three¡­"


    The four men just held their breath, waiting for the things to unfold. They wondered what Cassie would do. Meanwhile, Flint wanted to struggle but for some unknown reason, he could feel Cassie''s strength. He was put immobile in her embrace.


    This was the reason he gave her ten seconds to let go of him voluntarily. He would feel embarrassed once he couldn''t escape from the woman''s grasp in front of these four men. His countdown continued¡­


    "Four¡­"


    "Five¡­"


    Instead of loosening her grip, she tightened it further and said, "I miss you."


    Flint stopped counting and fell silent when he heard that. He looked down only to meet her eyes which were filled with longing. ''Did she mistake me for someone?''


    The four spectators on the side could only drop their jaws. They didn''t expect their team leader to be so clingy when drunk. She might be hallucinating and mistook Flint for her boyfriend. Does she have a boyfriend? The four men exchanged a puzzled look at one another.


    The men hadn''t recovered yet from herst statement when Cassie said another shocking word. "You are the reason why I came here¡­ the reason why I wanted to be a member of this secret task force."


    Cassie buried her face on his chest once more, not letting go of Flint''s body. Flint didn''t know how he would react. Even his mind was getting blown away by her words. ''Who is she referring to? Don''t tell me it''s Justine?!''


    "I like you¡­" Cassie murmured once again. Despite her low voice, everyone in the room heard her words clearly. Her team members looked at Flint suspiciously. But Flint shook his head, denying it as if he could read their minds. There was no way she was referring to him. He didn''t know her at all!


    There was a long deafening silence after that. No one spoke up as if they were still waiting for Cassie to say another word. But she became quiet already as if she fell asleep in his arms.


    "Sir, you forgot to continue your counting," rk reminded Flint, smiling at him teasingly.


    Flint''s cheeks blushed in embarrassment but he tried to hide it. He cleared his throat and checked whether Cassie fell asleep or not. Her grip on his body loosened up.


    "I think our team leader fell asleep," Tom said awkwardly. He felt guilty as he was the one who helped Lilith to implement this n against Cassie.


    "Get her off me!" Flint ordered them. And just when rk was about to touch Cassie, Flint stopped him. "Never mind. Let me do it. Where is her bed?"


    Flint was the one who carried Cassie in his arms. The four men immediately pointed their fingers at the corner where Cassie''s bed was located. With a dark expression on his face, Flint walked towards her bed and gently put her down.


    "The four of you! Get out! You have to sleep outside as punishment."


    Four men: "..."


    They didn''t see iting. How about their team leader? Was she exempted from this punishment?


    "What are you waiting for? Didn''t you hear me? I said¡­ Get out!" His stern cold voice scared the hell out of them. The four men immediately dashed out of the sleeping quarters.


    Flint just gave this punishment because he couldn''t let those four men sleep inside the sleeping quarters while Cassie was drunk. Who knows Cassie would throw herself once again to either one of them. He wanted to avoid that from happening.


    When the four men left, Flint observed Cassie''s sleeping figure. She was even smiling in her sleep.


    "Are you that happy? How dare you break another rule? After watching your performance today, I thought I was wrong about you. But here you go once more, making another trouble," Flint said, sighing deeply. He massaged his temples. This woman was always giving him a headache.


    "I will deal with you tomorrow once you sober up!" Flint mumbled before turning around to leave. He didn''t want to stay there longer.


    Upon leaving the Red Team''s sleeping quarters, Flint bumped into Justine who had just finished visiting the other team.


    "Hey, what''s wrong? You look so moody again." Justine tapped his shoulder, teasing him.


    Flint narrowed his eyes at Justine. He assumed that Cassie might be referring to Justine because they seemed so close to each other.


    "Ten, I am warning you. Don''t let your personal emotions affect your judgment, especially when dealing with our applicants. You should be fair to everyone. No favoritism. Is that clear?"


    Justine just blinked his eyes in puzzlement. He didn''t know what Flint was talking about.


    "Of course! I am always fair to everyone! Why?"


    Flint just red at him, not giving him an answer. He turned around and walked away, not waiting for Justine.


    "Eh, what''s wrong with him? He is acting strangely again. Is he on his period?" Justine mused to himself before following Flint from behind.


    "Sigh! I knew it. I should be the one inspecting the red team. I guess Applicant 0018 must have done something again that displeased Ninth!" Justine could only shake his head helplessly.


    "How I wish Ninth''s inspiration wille back soon so that he will not be grumpy as always!"

 Chapter 908 A Plan for Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 908 A n for Ambush</h4>


    The next morning, Cassie woke up with a throbbing headache. She lost control again in front of an alcoholic drink. She drank too much, leaving her with an intense hangover.


    She wondered where her team members went as early as this morning. She was alone in the sleeping quarters. Then the bell rang, signifying that it was time for breakfast.


    Going out, Cassie saw her team members sitting at the rectangr table along with the other teams. The Blue and Green team watched the Red Team strangely as if they already knew that the Red Team was in trouble.


    There was an announcement this morning, telling everyone about the rule broken by the Red Team. They were subject to punishment after their training today.


    "What happened?" Cassie asked her team members. She noticed that they didn''t look well today. They were not able to sleep because of the cold night.


    "Ninth, caught usst night," rk whispered back to Cassie.


    "What??!" Cassie blurted out in surprise.


    "We have to face a group punishmentter on," Tom added.


    Cassie could only sigh deeply. She had lost her appetite. Aside from that, she felt so ufortable because of her hangover.


    "What is today''s activity?" She asked them. She thought she couldn''t perform well today. She just wanted to sleep and relieve herself from this hangover.


    "Treasure Hunt," one of their members told them.


    Cassie could only nod her head. They already gained big points from theirst activity. For today, she had to recover and lie low for the meantime. She would let her team members do the rest.


    There was arge man-made forest near the training camp. They had to find fifty treasure chests. But it wouldn''t be easy. The training team set different traps inside the forests. Aside from the traps, each team could also ambush each other and steal the chests from the other team.


    The team who could find more treasure chests in the given time would gain high scores for this activity.


    "So what''s our strategy boss?" Tom asked her.


    Cassie just nced at them meaningfully, her lips curling up into a mischievous smile.


    "Nothing. We are going to do nothing," She said.


    Tom: "..."


    rk: "..."


    Austin: "..."


    Joshua: "..."


    "Why Boss?" Joshua asked her inquisitively.


    Cassie sized them up, from top to bottom. "Youcked sleep, right? So I would suggest finding a hiding spot in the forest and, taking your time. Have a good sleep."


    "How about our points?" rk reacted, feeling worried.


    "They give us five hours to aplish the task. Rest for four hours then we will strike back at thest hour." Cassie exined.


    "Eh, how are we going to do that?" Her team members were still confused.


    Cassie waved her hands, telling them to get closer to her. She wanted to make sure that the other team wouldn''t hear her strategy.


    "An hour before the mission ends, we have to regroup at the entrance of the forest. Then we are going to ambush them and steal the treasure chests!" Cassie informed them in a low voice.


    "This could save our time and energy!" She added in her cheerful voice.


    The four men blinked their eyes a few times before they were able to digest her words. The men suddenly burst into a peal ofughter. They loved her suggestion.


    "Got it, Boss!" rk said enthusiastically.


    "We will do as you say." Austin raised his thumb,mending Cassie. "You''re the best strategist, Team Leader!" Cassie just winked at them.


    It did not take long when all the group assembled in front of the forests. The sound of the whistle indicated the start of the Treasure Hunt Race. Each group entered the forest in different directions.


    Cassie reminded her team members of what they should do. After that, they went their separate ways. She advised them to have a buddy system which meant they would go in pairs, except for her who wanted to be alone.


    Cassie found a tree and climbed it. She decided to sleep there for an hour to ease her throbbing headache. Unknown to her, there were also cameras installed in that forest, monitoring their every move.


    A certain someone was monitoring her right now. Flint was in-charge today of the CCTV control room and Justine was the one on the field, apanying them in the forests.


    "What the hell is she doing? Sleeping during an important mission?" Flint mmed the table in the control room as he watched Cassie.


    He couldn''t believe that Cassie would do this as team leader. She didn''t even make an effort to find one treasure chest. Her nonchnt behavior made him angry.


    "Is she taking this mission for granted?" Flint was feeling agitated once more. Cassie could easily anger him.


    "Just you wait Applicant 0018! You still have to face your punishmentter. I will not go easy on you, this time. Even Justine can''t save you," Flint said with conviction.


    Seeing that Cassie had already fallen asleep, Flint focused his attention on another team. The Blue and Green Team found two chests already just fifteen minutes after the race started.


    Flint admired the dedication of the Blue and Green Team. He was now rooting for them to win this race. But still, he was bothered by Cassie and the Red Team. Every point that they would gather in every activity was counted. How could the Red Team rx like this just because they gathered high scores from yesterday''s activity?


    *****


    An hour had passed and Flint tried to check Cassie''s whereabouts. His brows knitted in a deep frown when he saw her just waking up.


    She jumped off the tree and did some stretching. She looked refreshed nowpared to this morning. But she still needed to cool her head and body.


    Cassie started to move as if she was looking for something. On the other hand, Flint''s eyes never left the monitor. He was observing her.


    Cassie moved faster than others. In just a few minutes she reached the center of the forests. Her eyes gleamed with joy when she saw the man-made falls.


    "What is she nning to do? Did she locate the treasure chest in that area?" Flint mumbled. But his eyes went round when he saw Cassie start to undress.


    "What the heck¡­"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!